《God-level Evolution Starts from the Pirate》 Chapter 1： God-level choice! The Haiyuan calendar is 1520. In a small town named Boya in the East China Sea. A man is in the open air plaza with a group of children doing push-ups. "Brother Carl, why are you so good? You can do more than a thousand push-ups every day." "Brother Carl, we have to be as powerful as you, so that we can protect the town of Boya!" "Brother Carl, I can declare you..." "If you exercise every day like me, you can definitely defeat the pirate and become the hero of the town!" Carl has a handsome smile on his face, without any pretensions at all. The kids around are chatting here, and Karl is also happy to say that they like him so much. Suddenly, an electronically synthesized voice rang in Carl''s mind. "Ding! The novice task of three million push-ups has been completed, and the **** level selection system is officially opened!" Hearing the sound of the system turning on, Carl stopped exercising and smiled again, which melted the hearts of the girls in Boya Town. "After five years, I finally completed this task!" That''s right. Carl is not an aboriginal, but a traverser. But when he crossed five years ago, he was drifting on the sea. If it weren''t for the people from Boya Town to rescue him, I am afraid that he would become the worst traverser and would be drowned in the sea at the beginning. Like other traversers, Karl also gained the system after crossing. But the system told him that he must complete the novice trial selection task before he can officially open the god-level selection system. So Carl chose three million push-ups, and it took five years to complete the task. Although there are two other options, they are reborn as a girl, and randomly lose a body function... So there is no choice... Fortunately, these three million push-ups also strengthened Carl''s physique, allowing him to help Boya town repel some pirates who did not offer a reward. Since then, Carl has been a big hit in the town. In addition, Karl has also learned in the past few years that this is the world of One Piece. This shocked Karl, and at the same time he exercised more diligently! In such a world full of monsters, if you don''t have a certain strength, you can''t even protect yourself! "Next, let me study how to use this system. A system that has been turned on for such a long time should work very well! " Speaking of Carl, he opened the panel of the system. But this system has no other functions besides the personal property panel, which surprised Carl, so he can only open his own property panel and talk about it. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: F+ Agility: f- Spirit: G+ Physical strength: E- Ability: Military Fist (G) Remarks: The attribute of an ordinary adult male is G-! Carl twitched his mouth. He didn''t expect that after so many years of exercise, his attributes would be a little higher than that of ordinary adult men. As for the martial arts boxing, this is just a little self-defense skills he learned in his previous life. "Come on, a man with a broken leg appeared in the port, making trouble in the port, come over and help!" Suddenly, the self-defense guards of the town yelled, and all the adult men in Boya Town took up farm tools and rushed up. Carl is used to this kind of thing. After all, there are always some troublesome pirates who come to look for trouble. But Boya Town is located in a remote area, and pirates offering rewards don''t even bother to come to such a small place. So their lives are fairly comfortable. Carl walked slowly like this and saw a familiar yellow figure. But suddenly, the sound of the system sounded, making him stunned. ''Ding! The dying golden lion was found, and the god-level selection system has been triggered! Option 1: Help the Golden Lion plunder the town, gain the appreciation of Golden Lion, and become his most trusted subordinate and apprentice! Option 2: Leave it alone, let him and the towns residents fend for themselves, get the title indifferent and ruthless, and the title attribute will increase their total attributes by 200%! Option 3: Kill the golden lion and get some of the abilities of the golden lion at random! It turned out to be Golden Lion Shiji! Carl did not expect that the person who caused the riot in the port would be such a legendary figure. However, it is also written on the system that the Golden Lion is on the verge of death, and now at the port, it should be just struggling to save himself. "This is also an opportunity for me!" Carl knows very well how important these options are! But before he could make a decision, riots broke out again in the port. He clearly saw that there were many residents of Boya Town who were swept up by a strong air current and then fell to the ground. This is obviously the fruit ability of the Golden Lion! "Cough cough, listen to Lao Tzu all the waste here, Lao Tzu is the golden lion Shiji, the big pirate on this sea! I now order you to find me the best medicine, the best ship, and the best ship doctor! " "Otherwise, cough, cough, or all of you will die!" The Golden Lion spoke intermittently, coughing twice from time to time. Even every time you cough, you will cough up blood. This means that he is already at the end of the crossbow, and can''t last long! And Carl also heard him. So I chose three without hesitation! ''Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring some of the golden lion abilities! Feeling the flow of air on your hands is the ability of floating fruits. UU Reading www. The corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly. Had it not been for these residents to save themselves at the beginning of the journey, I would have died long ago! Carl murmured something in his heart, and then strode up. "Everyone will let me go, this pirate will let me deal with it!" "It''s Lord Carl!" "Master Carl is here, and he must be able to teach him well!" "Carl, be careful, this guy is weird, he can blow people away, it''s really terrible!" The surrounding residents were scared because of the fierce expression of the golden lion and the hand he had just exposed, and they did not dare to approach. But Carl knows very well that the Golden Lion at this time is just the end of the crossbow, vulnerable! "Golden Lion Shiji, the legendary big pirate, even broke his legs in order to escape from Pushing City. However, it is pitiful to fall into this field now!" Carl''s eyes were full of contempt, even though the golden lion was the great pirate of the last era. But he is now on the verge of death, and there is no threat at all! "What if it wasn''t that straw hat boy? Can I fall into this field?" "Ahem, since you know me, kid, save me quickly and stop talking nonsense! As long as you can save me, you will be the deputy captain of the Flying Pirates in the future!" "It''s really tempting..." Carl smiled, walked up to the golden lion, and picked up the dead tree and Sakura ten. "What are you going to do!" The golden lion''s eyes widened, and he waved his hands. The huge tornado rises into the sky! Carl smiled, also releasing the power from the golden lion! Withered Wood and Sakura Ten penetrated the golden lion''s body without hindrance! PS: Newcomers and new books for collection, comments, The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 2： Ready to go to sea Accompanied by the sound of two famous knives piercing the ground. With unwilling eyes, the golden lion finally fell to the ground. Carl was panting heavily, and his heart was jumping. Although after making a choice, you can get the ability of the golden lion. But just in case, Carl did his best. He didn''t dare to approach the Golden Lion completely, for fear that the opponent would counterattack and bring himself. Although the opponent is on the verge of death, he is still a strong man of the last era, as famous as Baibeard and Roger! When you should be careful, you must be careful! Afterwards, Carl was afraid that the other party would not die altogether, so he used his abilities to summon Dead Tree and Sakura Ten back, and crossed the golden lion''s neck with a knife! Golden Lion Shiji separated like this! The **** scene made the adults around feel a little uncomfortable. But some children are full of interest in this scene. "Thank you Carl, we really don''t know what to do if you don''t come." "Brother Carl is the best! It''s really so powerful that it explodes!" "Master Karl is so handsome, if only I could marry him..." "Master Carl! Master Carl!" Although the scene of solving the golden lion was a bit bloody, his step forward still moved the residents of the town a little. They have long been accustomed to Carl''s protection, and they like to shout loudly after Carl has protected them. But Carl didn''t think much about it. He just asked someone to pack up the corpse and seal it in a special coffin, so that he could collect a reward later. Then he found the best blacksmith in the village, and gave the dead wood and Ying Shi to him, and repaired them well. Due to the fact that Deadwood and Yingshi have been used as legs by the golden lion, there has been some corrosion in the position of the knife handle. If it is not repaired, it will affect the feel. And this is not about repairing the blade, just repairing the handle. The blacksmiths in the group are enough. In this way, Carl returned to his residence amidst the cheers of the people. "Unexpectedly, I met Golden Lion right after the system was turned on. According to what he said, he should have been defeated by Luffy, and then left here, it is really pitiful..." Carl shook his head, then opened his property panel, and his eyes lit up. He found that he not only gained the golden lion abilities, but even his attributes were improved! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: E+ Agility: E- Spirit: F+ Stamina: D- Abilities: Army Sports Boxing (G), Piaopiao Fruit (no side effects), armed color domineering (mastery), see and hear color domineering (mastery) domineering color (semi-mastery) double knife flow (E+) Remark 1: Domineering is divided into semi-mastery, mastery, proficient, proficient, and perfect! Remark 2: Since the golden lion is in a state of dying, the ability that the host can obtain is the ability of the golden lion before death! Remark 3: All abilities acquired by the system have no side effects! "No wonder the level of domineering mastery is so low, and the attributes given to me are not high. It turns out that it''s the same thing. However, the devil fruit ability has no side effects, which is a good thing, so I don''t have to worry about sea water and sea stones. It''s just that this secret must never be known by others! " Kalmo rubbed his chin, and then he set his eyes on the packed suitcase. According to his plan, after completing the push-up task in the past few days, he will leave Boya Town. Although the folk customs here are simple, everyone likes him very much. But men dont change being bound by one place. He still intends to go to the sea here to wander around. Especially since he has already acquired the ability of Piaopiao Fruit, as long as he doesn''t meet those top powerhouses, there is nothing terrifying! "Next, it''s time to join the navy. Being a pirate is the least interesting. The navy is the one who is worried every day!" Being the navy is the world Carl decided from the beginning. In this world, if you want to be alone, strength is the most basic requirement. Before there is a certain degree of strength, being a navy is the safest way. Although he already has the power of fluttering fruits, he doesn''t think that he is invincible! This is the world of pirates with monsters! With his strength, he can''t be ranked at all! Then Carl went to the port dock, took out the boat he had booked for a year, and moved everything in. After the repairs of Withered Wood and Yingshi are completed, he will leave himself and stay in Boya Town for five years. "It''s a bit reluctant, after all, I have stayed here for five years..." Carl sighed, then put the thought behind him, then he went home and slept well. Early the next morning, Carl retrieved Deadwood and Sakura Ten from the blacksmith. He was just about to pay, but the uncle blacksmith waved his hand and said with a smile. "Master Karl, don''t worry about the money, you never owed me money before, and you often take care of my business. I heard that you are leaving last night, and this repair will be given to you for free, and it will be my gift for you to practice! " Carl was moved when he heard the uncle blacksmith say this. "Thank you, uncle, I will miss you when I go to sea!" Carl hung the dead wood and Sakuraju around his waist and walked the street handsomely. The surrounding residents also came out to see Carl see off at this time. His reputation here is so high that these people are reluctant to leave him. But Carl has decided to leave, of course it is impossible to stay in Boya Town. The children are a little lost. Those big girls of yellow flowers are even more empty, and UU reading seems to have lost something. Carl was seen off all the way to the port location. Just as he was about to board his own boat, a buzzing sound suddenly came not far away. A huge naval warship suddenly appeared in this remote sea. Looking at the size of this warship and the flags hung on it, Carl recognized that this is the warship of the navy headquarters! The warships of the Naval Division are not so magnificent! at the same time. The people on the navy warship also saw the situation here. They were a little puzzled why so many people would be seen off when someone went to sea. Under the trend of curiosity, they came here, just blocking Carl''s way to sea. "I''m Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel of the Navy Headquarters. Have you ever seen this person?" Although I came here because of curiosity, I must not forget my official duties. Lieutenant Flying Squirrel will jump off the boat, and instead of arrogantly questioning, he will be very approachable. This has greatly increased the popularity of the towns residents towards the navy. "Hey, isn''t this the pirate who was killed by Lord Carl yesterday?" "Let me see... it''s really him!" "Master Navy, this pirate has been killed by Master Karl, you don''t need to look for it!" The surrounding residents'' twitter answers made the flying squirrel''s eyes widened, and then looked at Karl who was pushed out by them. The eyes of the flying squirrel and the surrounding navy were full of incredible. After a while, he asked tentatively: "Did you really kill him?" Carl nodded, pointed to the special coffin and smiled. "Replace it like a fake!" PS: Newcomers and new books for collection, comments, The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 3： Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel! Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel had an incredible expression in his eyes. He couldn''t imagine that a legendary pirate would die in the hands of this unknown man. Even if it is seriously injured, the Golden Lion is not something that ordinary people can deal with! But Carl''s smiley eyes and the chattering testimony of surrounding villagers made him doubtful. "In that case, please open this wooden coffin, I want to check it." "No problem, but I have one condition." Carl smiled and came to the wooden coffin and tapped it twice. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel frowned and said casually. "If it''s true, I won''t give you less of a reward!" "Thank you, I know that the navy will not embezzle this reward, but the condition I said is not a bounty, but that I want to join the navy!" Carl directly stated his conditions, which made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel frown. He originally wanted to reject Karl''s request and let him sign up through formal channels. But Carl saw Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s hesitation and directly used his power to make the coffin board float. "This is the ability of Piaopiao Fruit?!" As one of the veteran lieutenant generals, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel is very clear about the way of expressing the ability of fluttering fruits! Carl nodded noncommittal and motioned to the other party to look at the wooden coffin. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel followed Carl''s gaze, and indeed saw the golden lion''s body, which shocked his heart. "Okay, I''ve finished reading it, I can give you the corpse, so can I meet my requirements?" "Are you a person with Piaopiao Fruit Ability?" "It''s just luck." Carl answered with a smile, and didn''t say how his abilities came from. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel did not pursue it either. After the devil fruit capable person dies, the devil fruit will randomly respawn on the fruit closest to the corpse. If you are lucky, you can indeed be reborn next to the corpse. It''s not that this kind of thing hasn''t happened, so he didn''t care. But he must carefully consider the opponent''s conditions! "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Carl. I am a resident of Boya Town. My dream has always been to be a navy. Today I just met Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I cant miss this opportunity! " "you know me?" "Of course I know, the well-known veteran lieutenant general of the navy headquarters is still a super swordsman, and his strength is even the top rank in the navy. Strong people like you are my goal. If you dont believe me, you can ask them, Im exercising every day to become a navy! " Carl acted without changing his face. If the world can comment on the movie king, Carl is estimated to be able to see all the awards. "We can prove that Lord Carl''s dream is to become a navy!" "Yes, Lord Carl is exercising every day!" "Brother Carl does at least a thousand push-ups every day, we can all testify!" The surrounding residents responded in due course. In such a situation, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is not a good choice. Then he saw the two famous knives on Carl''s waist. "This is Deadwood and Sakura Ten? You can also use swords?" "Small bugs, it''s not worth mentioning." Carl waved his hand, indicating that it didn''t matter. But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was interested. "The two of us have a match. If you can hold me three tricks, I will make an exception to report and let you join the navy!" "Really?" Seeing Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel let go, Carl also let go of his hanging heart. To be honest, he was not sure to persuade Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to join the Navy. But now this result is acceptable to both of them. And Carl is very confident in his current strength! "All the navy obeys orders and protects the surrounding residents back one kilometer!" "Yes!" Looking at the surrounding residents and the navy, the distance of one kilometer has been pushed out, and Lieutenant General Karl and Flying Squirrel are ready to go. "You call Karl, right? Use your full strength to pick me up three tricks, let me see if you are qualified to let me make an exception for you!" While speaking, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel burst out with an extremely tyrannical aura! All of a sudden, the harbour was surging. The flying squirrel drew his sword in an instant, and Ling Li''s slash shot out in an instant! "Good job!" Carl''s ruddy expression raised his fingers, and Withered Wood and Sakura flew to his hand in an instant. He saw his two swords crossed, riveting enough strength to offset the slashing of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. This blow directly caused him to retreat by a distance of two meters, but he was not injured. "The first trick!" Carl smiled and motioned to the flying squirrel to continue. "Humph! It''s connected, this is the second trick!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s momentum rose again! In an instant, a slash that was faster than before came to Karl in an instant. "so fast!" Carl saw the slash close at hand and pressed hard with both hands. A tyrannical air current vortex formed instantly, directly pressing this slash into the ground! The two forces collided with each other, causing the ground between them to split a huge gap! Seeing this scene, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel finally put away his contempt, but became somewhat appreciative. "It''s worthy of the ability of Piaopiao Fruit, it is really strong!" "Although the Piaopiao Fruit is strong, shouldn''t you praise the users? If I am not strong, what use is the Piao Piao fruit no matter how strong? " Carl put on an expression of you quickly praise me, stinky and shameless. The corners of Lieutenant General''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t expect Karl''s face to be so thick, but he has to admit that Karl''s strength is indeed not weak. Decent swordsmanship and strength, UU reading and then coupled with the floating fruit. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel can''t guarantee now that he can take him in a short time. So he has decided to make Karl a navy. If such a person becomes an enemy, the Navy will have a headache! "Get ready this is the third move, my full blow!" Although Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has decided to make him a navy, he has already ignited fighting spirit. He won''t let go of anything with this blow! "Volley Slash" The flying squirrel screamed, and the whole person disappeared in front of Karl in an instant! Seeing that the other party suddenly disappeared, Carl screamed badly, and immediately turned on the domineering look. Then he quickly raised his head, wrapped his arms around his arms and domineering, and the air flow around him was frantically surging! Accompanied by a boom. The surrounding earth is cracking every inch! The surrounding airflow formed a storm, blowing all the navy and residents watching the show. "Master Karl..." "Brother Carl will be fine, right?" "What the **** is this, does it mean that the Navy is going to kill Brother Carl?" The residents of Boya Town saw this scene, their eyes widened. They can''t see exactly what happened before. The storm covered their eyes, and these residents now only want to know if Karl is alive or dead. But it is the navy who have different ideas from them. These navy soldiers have followed Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel for a long time. They knew the strength of flying squirrels very well, but they didn''t expect that the young man in front of them would be so strong! It can even hold the attack of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel! This made them stare wide, and they could squeeze an apple with their mouths open! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 4： Get on board! "Hahahahahaha!" "Happy, really happy!" "The little pirates in the East China Sea are too weak. I have been in the East China Sea for nearly a month, and no one can let me use my full strength. It''s so happy!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel laughed, and the navy cloak on his body had become fragments on the ground. Obviously, in the previous blow, he also received a counterattack. On the other side, Carl wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help shaking his head. "You want to kill me!" Carl put away his weapon and was speechless. The blow just now caused a slight shock to the entire Boya Town. The harbour also became sloppy at this time, and the surrounding rooms even collapsed. Fortunately, flying squirrels will compensate residents. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel''s full blow was very strong. It can be said that it is the pinnacle of the lieutenant general level, and Karl can only do his best to avoid being killed by him. It''s just that Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel made a sudden attack, which caused Karl''s incomplete preparation, so he was injured. If there is a fight with him, Carl is sure to hold him back. "My strength is almost at the major general level, and I should be a little short of the lieutenant general, but it''s not bad. After all, I just acquired the ability." Carl murmured a little, and roughly understood his strength, what class he was. "Carl recruit! Stop the ink, take your trophies and follow me on board!" "Ah! Yes! I''m here!" Carlton was overjoyed when he heard the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, and then directly used his ability to bring the coffin to the navy ship. The surrounding navy also gathered their contemptuous hearts at this time, but they were full of respect. This is a world respected by the strong, as long as you have the strength, you can get the respect of others! This battle between Carl and Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, although only three short moves. But these navies thought that they did not have the strength to resist flying squirrels. So Carl has not officially become a navy, he has been admired by many navy soldiers. Carl bid farewell to the residents of the small town and headed for the navy headquarters on a naval warship! The purpose of the flying squirrel here in the future is to catch the golden lion that appears here. He was originally patrolling near the East China Sea, but received news that the straw hat boy used the weather to defeat the Golden Lion, causing the Golden Lion to be seriously injured and dying. That''s why he planned to come over and see if he could pick up a leak. Carl also scratched his head when he got the explanation. He didn''t expect that he was so lucky, and the place where the golden lion fell happened to be Boya Town. Fortunately, the golden lion is dying, otherwise Karl is really not sure to kill the opponent. "Carl, let me ask you a question, who did you learn from your domineering and armed domineering?" "Domineering? Learning? Lieutenant-Admiral, what are you talking about? Why am I a little bit confused?" Carl scratched his head, pretending to be completely incomprehensible. He knew that he couldn''t hide the domineering things, but his domineering was only the lowest level. It doesn''t matter if it is discovered. There are many strong men in this sea, all of whom have awakened their domineering, and then self-taught. So as long as he pretends not to understand, the other party can''t help himself. "It''s another monster! I have awakened the domineering, I really envy..." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel shook his head and explained it to Carl in an enviable tone. He has seen many geniuses and monsters. But the gap between genius and monster is very big! These lieutenants are all geniuses chosen from a million. The strength is very strong, and the talent is also very high! But today''s three generals are real monsters! Their three monsters are not only powerful enough to surpass others by a level. Even the use of some power can be taught without a teacher! In his eyes, Karl has the potential to become such a monster! But Karl didn''t know what the flying squirrel had made up his brain, he just wanted to have a good meal. In this battle with flying squirrels, he also consumed a lot of energy. In this way, Carl only ate the appetite of ten people alone before he was full. Since then, Carl has another title of Big Stomach King. But he didn''t care. For five years, he has continued to do 1,500 or even 2,000 push-ups every day. This consumes a lot of physical strength and energy, so his appetite has become very exaggerated. "Recruit, I have reported your matter to Master Marshal. Master Marshal said that you are very good and a good seed, so you are enrolled in the naval elite training camp exceptionally. Is this fulfilling your wish? Haha! " After the daytime battle, the relationship between Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel and Carl has also become much closer. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has no arrogance. He likes to joke, and he likes to drink and play cards with the soldiers. Naturally, Carl would not reject him. "Well, it''s okay, I thought I would be given a military rank directly to make me an official navy." "Hahahaha, don''t think about it so much. Join the training camp and train for a few months. It''s like gilding yourself. The sea is relatively peaceful now, and it is impossible for the newly recruited navy to directly obtain a military rank, unless you can have greater credit. " "Cut, isn''t it a big credit for killing the Golden Lion?" "Don''t be convinced, you just killed the dying golden lion. But you can rest assured that no bounty will be given to you. If the marshal dares to give you one point, I will pay for it myself! " "By the way, Carl, I have another question. Since you have the ability to fly fruits, can you fly us directly back to the navy headquarters?" "You want to exhaust me?" Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Carl''s eyes widened, and his face was full of you teasing me. UU reading Although he inherited the power of the Golden Lion, the Golden Lion at that time was only in a state of dying. Although the fruit ability is perfectly inherited, the physical fitness has not been inherited too much, and the fruit ability consumes physical strength! Flying from here to the navy headquarters, he has no problems himself. But with a boat, you can squeeze him dry in three days! "Haha! Just kidding, don''t mind!" "Humph!" Carl smiled and went back to his room to get some sleep. The flying squirrel looked at the back of Carl leaving, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. Although Carl is only a recruit now, he believes that with Carl''s talent and strength, it will not take long to become a well-known powerhouse! He saw too many monsters of this level. Therefore, it is necessary to make a good relationship in advance. at the same time. Marine base, Marine Vandor. Warring States just hung up the phone worm. Beside him, Karp was eating senbei and eavesdropping openly. "Haha, Golden Lion, this old guy, I''m afraid he would never have thought that he would be planted on a little-known person. This time, he really lost his blood mold for eight lifetimes! Haha! " "Huh! Golden Lion deserves the sin, but this newcomer is also good at strength. He can resist the full blow of the flying squirrel and has great potential." Warring States touched his beard, then saw Karp eating in his mouth, then put his hand on the handle of his drawer, his eyes widened. "Cap, you are going to steal my donut again!" "Hahahaha, didn''t I have this yet? Why don''t we eat together?" "Get out of here! That''s my supper!!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 5： First battle at sea! "How far is it from the windless zone now?" "Report Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, you can reach the windless zone tonight!" "Very well, tell all the crew, tonight we are talking about sailing into the warship, so that they will be ready to meet the enemy sea king class at any time!" "Yes!" As the order was issued, the messenger also notified everyone on board. Carl is naturally among them. He did not expect that the warship would arrive in the windless zone in just two days! The speed of naval warships is faster than he thought! "Well, don''t you feel curious? The boats in your town don''t have this speed, right?" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel saw Carl''s surprise, and walked up and said teasingly. Carl nodded, saying that he really didn''t expect it. "If I change to my own boat and want to travel this long, it will take at least five days, no...it should be ten days!" Carl thought for a while, and in the end he could only admit that the speed of naval ships was really not comparable to that of ordinary ships. "Hahahaha, tell you the truth, the navy has a technology that is completely unavailable elsewhere, and can double its sailing speed! So you dont have to be surprised. When your military rank becomes higher in the future, you will also own such a ship. " Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel patted Carl on the shoulder, only to give him a wry smile. "Is this comforting me?" "Just take it as it is, haha!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel smiled and walked beside Carl, without any pretense at all. Just when Karl wanted to inquire about the navy''s internal situation, the scouts suddenly ran out in a panic. "Lord Admiral of the report, we were three kilometers away and found a pirate ship!" "Oh? What pirate group is the other party?" "The Lieutenant Admiral is the White Wave Pirates, offering a reward of 15 million. After the Klick Pirates is defeated, they are the strongest Pirates in the East China Sea." "Very well, now give me full speed ahead and catch up with them!" Hearing the report from his subordinates, the flying squirrel''s eyes became sharper, and the aura on his body became a lot more powerful, completely different from the easy-going appearance just now! Then the flying squirrel put his gaze on Karl, with a smile on his face. "Carl, don''t you want meritorious service, you want to get the military rank directly? Go, this is your chance, catch this pirate group, I will help you intercede, let you directly follow my boat! " Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel values ??Karl''s potential very much, so he has also thought about it in these two days, not wanting to let Karl leave him. If Karl continues to be on his boat, he will be able to add a very powerful boost! But he didn''t tell anyone about this, he just went through it in his mind. "Since the lieutenant-admiral thinks of me so much, then I''m not polite, this feat belongs to me!" The 15 million pirates offering a reward, neither Carl nor the flying squirrel paid attention to them. Any navy on this ship has the ability to defeat this group of pirates independently! Letting Karl go is nothing more than accumulating merits for him. Carl stretched his waist, directly activated the ability of the fluttering fruit, and flew past leisurely. at the same time. The gang of pirates didn''t even know that they had already faced a catastrophe. They are still sharing the spoils at this time. "Haha, boys, the village you robbed just now is really rich, I didn''t expect it to have more than 10 million Pele!" "Yeah, I didn''t expect that the village chief''s house would have so much money. We sent it this time!" "Hahahaha, with this money I can take a beautiful daughter-in-law and give birth to a fat boy, haha!" "Don''t talk nonsense, the money belongs to the captain, and the beautiful daughter-in-law and the big fat boy also belong to the captain!" The standard dog-licking style speaks, and the white waves licking are very comfortable. He nodded and raised his hand and smiled. "Hahahaha, we are rich now, it''s time to find a place to enjoy it, how about going to Rogue Town? I heard that Smogg, the white hunter, went to the Great Route, and no one can restrain us anymore! " "Agree! I agree!" "Listen to the captain!" "Wuhu!!!" "I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to enjoy it!" Just when the White Waves Pirates were excited, a cold voice suddenly appeared, which attracted the attention of the White Waves Pirates. "Which bastard, bother Laozi? Don''t want to live anymore?!" Bai Lang glanced around, but no one was there. But the eyes of his crew were full of fear. The dog licked Bailang''s clothes and pointed to the sky. "Old, boss, look at the sky..." "What heaven? Is it possible that the enemy will not fly... I rely on!" When Bai Lang looked up, he happened to see Carl''s arms around his chest, his eyes sharp in the sky! He had a sullen face at this time, a little angry. This is why he hates pirates. These **** burn, kill, loot and do no evil, even if the navy is the running dog of the Denon people, no pirate is more abominable! The chaos of this era can be said to be caused by the pirates! Of course, the Tianlongren are not much better, and Karl also hates them! It''s just that compared to the deformity and squeeze of the Tianlongren, Carl hates the pirate who kills and kills people! So he didn''t say a word, UU reading just moved his fingers, withered wood and Sakura Ten, under his operation, automatically rushed to the White Wave Pirates! Without any suspense, Carl didn''t even need to do it himself, just manipulating Dead Tree and Sakura Ten to slaughter ordinary pirates! The crushing strength caused the opponent to fall into deep despair. Even some pirates could only jump into the sea in order to survive, and Karl did not continue to pursue them. In such waters, jumping into the sea is completely equivalent to suicide! "Sword, sword is flying?!" "Monster, this is a monster!" "Boy, who are you on earth!" The few remaining members of the White Wave Pirates are still struggling to support them. These are the few pirates that the White Wave Pirates Group has offered a reward, which is considered to be a bit powerful. Especially the captain, he has blocked several attacks. However, there were also several more wounds on his body. "Huh! Who am I?" Carl chuckled and raised his right hand nonchalantly. "I''m just a navy of interest!" While talking, Carl shook his right hand hard! The speed of Wither Tree and Sakura Ten soared instantly! In an instant, two famous knives pierced Bailang''s heart! Then Carl controlled Wither Tree and Sakura Ten, beheading all the remaining pirates, leaving none! In his eyes, these pirates are all damned! After solving these seas, Carl fell on the deck and touched the ship. After spreading the power to every corner of the ship, he directly transported the ship back. What he did was caught in the eyes of flying squirrels. "Killing is decisive and does not hesitate, he has a hardline style, but he treats his teammates very easily. I must stay with such a talent!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 6： Straw Hat Pirates! "Lord Admiral, what shall we do with this ship?" After Carl brought the boat back, he asked the flying squirrel what to do. The flying squirrel frowned. They are about to cross the windless zone, and it is not easy to move with this ship. "You move all the contents out, and then notify the surrounding naval bases so that they can pick up the ship." "Yes!" The navies that received the order moved quickly, and it didn''t take long to complete these things. Carl flew into the air a little boringly, to see if there were any other pirates letting him practice his hands. The battle just now was basically a spike, he didn''t even use one-tenth of his power, which is not addictive! However, there are already few pirates in the East China Sea. I want to meet two pirates a day, which is very difficult. "Haha, Carl, stop floating in the sky. There will be no pirates now. Come down quickly!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel said with a smile, but Carl was a little helpless. But at this moment, his eyes lit up and he saw a very familiar pirate ship not far away! "this is" "Wanli Sunshine?!" ''Ding! The Wanli Sunshine was discovered, and the god-level selection system has been triggered! Choice 1: Join the Straw Hat Pirate Group, and reward the host to become the deputy captain after completion, and get the six navy styles! Choice 2: Pretend not to see, wait for the opponent to disappear within the real line of sight, reward the host to gain Karps appreciation and become Karps disciple! Choice 3: Catch Straw Hat Luffy alive, and reward the host for all attributes to increase by two levels after completion! Hearing the system voice in his mind, Carl''s eyes lit up and shouted at the flying squirrel below. "Another pirate ship was found earlier, which seems to be a straw hat pirate group. I will go back as soon as I go!" Without any hesitation, Carl chose three directly! The first two are basically useless to him. The best of the six navy styles is the shaved and moon step. But his current speed is not very slow, and he can fly, so he can''t use the Navy Type Six at all. As for becoming Karp''s apprentice, although it looks very attractive, with Carl''s current strength, there is no need to become Karp''s apprentice. As long as he keeps triggering system selection, he can become stronger and stronger! There is no need to look at other people''s winks at all! Even if the opponent is the naval hero Karp! "Wait Carl, you come back to me first!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel yelled from below, looking a little helpless. "Hurry up and show me what kind of pirate group this straw hat pirate group is!" "Mr. Lieutenant General, you see, this Luffy seems to be..." The messenger did not dare to say, but let Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel see for himself. After the flying squirrel glanced at the other party''s offer and name, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the expression on his face was a little unnatural. "What a coincidence, I met Karp''s grandson here?!" "Hurry up, go ahead at full speed, and don''t let Luffy die here!" After seeing Carl''s decisive action, the flying squirrel must hurry over. If Luffy died here, Karp would be crazy! He was very anxious now, for fear that Karl would accidentally kill Luffy. Otherwise, he will suffer too! But what the flying squirrel didn''t know was that the task Carl chose was to capture the opponent alive. He will not kill. at the same time. The people in the Straw Hat Pirate Group are happily having a banquet. Usopp smiled and took out the newspaper to show off to everyone. "Hahahaha, the guy we defeated a few days ago is really a big pirate! Look at what it says, the legendary Pirate Golden Lion Shiji, who was as famous as Roger and White Beard in the last era, has been beheaded by the Navy. Isn''t this the bad old man who was defeated by the captain before? " "Huh! I didn''t expect to be robbed of credit by the Navy again, just like Luffy defeated Klockdal before!" Sauron hung a toothpick, sneered and looked up at the sky. But when he looked up at the sky, his face suddenly stagnated, and then he picked up his weapon and stood up! "Attention everyone, someone is flying towards us from the sky!" "what?!" "Someone flew here?!" "how can that be?!" "Could it be that the opponent is a natural fruit ability person?!" Hearing Sauron''s words, everyone present was shocked. They have seen many fruit-powered people, among them the natural fruit-powered ones, most of them can fly! Therefore, they subconsciously think that the people who come to them are also those with natural fruit ability. "I was so lucky that I came across Straw Hat Luffy who offered a 100 million bounty. This is a great feat." Carl smiled and landed directly on the deck of the Wanli Sunshine, and didn''t make a direct shot. Although the strength of the current straw hat pirate group is still improvised, but it is the strength between the colonel and the brigadier general. As long as the major generals with a bit of strength can easily defeat them. So he was not worried about what threat these people would pose to him. "Who are you, are you here to rob us?" Nami took the lead to ask, Carl smiled and shook his head, using his abilities to control Deadwood and Sakura Ten. "I am the navy, of course I came here to arrest people!" Before the words fell, withered wood and cherry flew out in ten instants! Go straight to Luffy! Seeing this, Sauron and Sanji rushed up at the same time and flew two famous knives. But at the moment of contact, the two of them recognized that these were the two sabers of the Golden Lion! "This is the golden lion''s saber, how can it be in your hand?!" Sauron was surprised, but Carl didn''t care. UU reading "What''s so surprising about this. I killed the Golden Lion. His things are my trophy. Is there a problem?" "what?!" Hearing Karl''s words, Sauron and the others took a breath again. Only then did they discover that it turned out to be him in the original newspaper! "Hahahaha, whoever he is, all of you step back and give him to me!" Luffy pressed the straw hat and stood up smiling. "Dare to come to my boat, I want to fly him personally!" Hearing Luffy''s words, Sauron and the others took a step back, but did not dare to relax. Carl couldn''t help feeling a little ridiculous when he saw such a confident Luffy. "Monkey D. Luffy, you really deserve the influence of a legendary navy, the grandson of Monkey D. Karp, really confident!" "Huh, do you know my grandfather?" "I know him, but he doesn''t necessarily know me, so I will let him know me well!" Carl''s eyes became sharper, and he waved his hands and the whole ship floated instantly! Seeing this familiar scene, even Luffy couldn''t help being solemn! Because of this ability, they just saw it not long ago! "How is this possible?! Why do you have his ability!" Nami exclaimed, feeling a little weird. Carl responded with a smile and threw the ship into the sea heavily! Luffy and the others were unable to resist, they could only hold on to the mast to resist the impact of the ship falling into the sea. After a while, the Wanli Sunshine fell into the sea, and the entire ship was floating on the sea with only the bottom of the ship! It wasn''t until this time that Carl answered Nami''s question softly. "It''s just luck!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 7： Caught and brought to justice! In Carl''s eyes, all the pirates are actually the same. Even pirates like Luffy, under the banner of adventurers, are, to put it bluntly, a group of elements that disrupt public order. Although they did a lot of good things, Carl''s impression of them was much higher. But a pirate is a pirate, and for ordinary pirates, Karl will choose to kill directly. But for a pirate like Luffy who has done good deeds, although he would also attack the other party. But he will show mercy and will not kill him directly. If not, his attack just now would not throw the ship into the sea, but disintegrate it directly! There is no doubt that Piaopiao Fruit possesses such ability! The golden lion''s big deal is because he has such capital. Carl''s physical strength is limited, so he naturally needs to use good steel on the blade. It''s just that the next scene did not occur to him. Wanli Sunshine didn''t know what method to use, but it turned back upside down. Everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates did not suffer serious injuries. Even the capable person is still intact at this time, but temporarily weak. Obviously, they already have a certain way to deal with the ability of Piaopiao Fruit. "Damn it, I must shoot you!!" Luffy was a little unwilling, jumped up and wanted to fight Carl to the death. But Usopp stopped him. "Don''t be impulsive, Luffy, there is a navy ship approaching us behind. There is still too much time to run, we really can''t run when the navy arrives! " Hearing Usopp''s words, everyone was aware that there was a naval ship nearby, which was approaching quickly. "Damn it, I really want to beat this bastard!" Luffy was still unwilling, but was stopped by everyone. "Luffy, you must not be impulsive, otherwise all of us can''t run!" "That''s right, Franky, quickly start the wind and fire!" "No problem, leave it to me!!" "Super!!" Frankie roared, he has successfully recharged the Feng Lai Cannon, and it will be sprayed in the next second! But Carl took the lead and came to Luffy in an instant. Sauron and Sanji stood in front of Luffy, but they were slapped and slapped by Carl, without any resistance! "Asshole! I want to fly you!!" "Second gear!" "Rubber rubber!" "Machine gun" Luffy directly opened the second gear and released one of his strongest moves. But Carl just glanced at him contemptuously. Seeing that the color domineering can see all the trajectories of Luffy''s attacks, he can easily dodge the opponent''s attack. "I won''t waste any time, just come with me!" In an instant, Carl came to Luffy with an armed and domineering fist, and smashed his head with all his strength! The tyrannical force directly caused the stars to appear in front of Luffy''s eyes. "Frankie, hurry up!" "Got it, Super is coming!" At the moment when Feng Lai Cannon fired, Carl grabbed Luffy by the neck and threw him out without hesitation. He flew into the air, quietly watching the Wanli Sunshine fly farther and farther. He could even hear someone on the boat yelling Luffy''s name. All the people in the Straw Hat Pirates group are not Carl''s opponents, and can only be ravaged by him at will. This feeling made Carl feel comfortable. At the same time, the system sound rang in due course. ''Ding! The live capture of Luffy has been completed. Congratulations to the host for raising all attributes by two levels! Hearing these words, Carl smiled and came to the surface of the sea, picked up Luffy who had been unconscious while floating on the sea, and flew towards the warship. After a while, he had arrived on the warship and threw Luffy to Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. "My lord general, am I very good? This is a great pirate offering a reward of 100 million. And when I killed the golden lion, he revealed to me that this guy maimed him! Such a powerful pirate has been captured by me, can I make an exception to obtain the military rank? " Carl panicked without changing his expression and heartbeat, and then he still wanted a military rank cheeky. This situation caused the navy around the scene to open their eyes. They just feel that they are as if they have seen a ghost, and they don''t understand what Carl''s brain circuit is. Especially flying squirrels, he was caught in a dilemma when he looked at Karl''s innocent smile and the unconscious Luffy. He knows the identity of Luffy very well, if it is a general pirate, he would not be so entangled at all. But Luffy is a hot potato, and sooner or later it will happen if you put it in his hands! "Forget it, I don''t bother to say anything about you, the fight is over, it''s nothing good. "Carl, I will report your achievements truthfully, but you must be prepared to be taught by Karp!" "why?" Carl pretended not to know anything, and blinked his big puzzled eyes. Seeing Karl''s expression, the flying squirrel couldn''t help sighing. In his eyes, Carl is very talented and will definitely become a member of the monster in the future. But now he is just a little ghost who came out of a remote country and has never seen the world. Naturally, the identity of Monkey D. Luffy will not be clear, so he is not easy to blame the other party. "Nothing, you just need to know, be careful of Senior Karp." "Oh! I see, then I go back to rest first?" Carl blinked and nodded. The flying squirrel waved his hand, looking a little impatient. After waiting for Karl to leave, the flying squirrel looked at Luffy at his feet with a headache. UU read and put him in handcuffs on the sea floor stone and dialed the phone worm of the navy headquarters. "Hey, is this the Marshal of the Warring States? I am a flying squirrel. I have very important information to report to you." "Yes, it''s about the kid Karl, he caught another pirate..." "I know this is a good thing, but he caught Straw Hat Luffy!" "Now that Straw Hat Luffy is on my ship, I will send him to the navy headquarters as quickly as possible. As for how to deal with..." Having said that, Lieutenant Flying Squirrel no longer speaks, but nodded and followed the words over there. After a while, he hung up the phone bug, wiped the sweat from his head, and showed a wry smile. "Carl, you kid, you really make a big head..." Flying Squirrel shook his head, but what he didn''t know was. There is a news bird with a camera hanging around its neck in the sky, quickly moving away from this sea area. at the same time. In the navy headquarters and the marshal''s office, the Warring States Period was laughing presumptuously. It was Karp who was sad. The identities of the two of them seemed to have changed. Karp was pacing back and forth, but the Warring States period was eating senbei, putting on an expression of watching the show, "Kapu, your grandson has been arrested, what''s your mood now?" "Huh! Is that kid called Carl?" "Yes, his name is Karl, a kid with great potential!" "This bastard, I will train him myself when he comes over!" "Haha! You are going to avenge your private revenge! Karp!" "Warring States, don''t talk nonsense, I am thinking about the future of the navy!" "Hahahahahaha! Do you think I will believe it?" "Damn it!!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 8： Luffys miserable daily life Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: D Agility: E+ Spirit: E Physical strength: D+ Abilities: Military Boxing (G), Piaopiao Fruit (S), armed color domineering (mastery), see and hear color domineering (mastery) domineering color (semi-mastery) double knife flow (E+) Lying on the bed, Carl looked at his attribute panel and smiled. This is his latest promotion since he captured Luffy. At this time, he felt that his physical fitness was even stronger than before! If he wants to, let the naval warship fly from here to the navy headquarters, it is not a problem at all! From this point of view, his strength has been greatly improved! But he did not intend to show it. "I don''t know what the look of that guy Karp is now, he should be very angry now, after all, it was his grandson who was arrested. I hope I will not be beaten by him too badly, and he will not be forcibly divided into his boat, otherwise I will be miserable. " Carl gave a wry smile, then closed his eyes and got ready to sleep. Now that he had done such a thing, he had no need to regret it. He was just worried about whether Father Karp would make a heavy move. But with the help of Mr. Karp in training, he doesn''t have to worry, his strength will stagnate. However, although he caught Luffy, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates had already run away. These people will definitely find a way to save people, but these people are not a threat to Carl at all. Even if they are all here, they are just looking for a dead end. Carl didn''t panic at all. In this way, time jingling bells is running out. The warship entered the windless zone at night. Since the bottom layer of the warship is made of sea-building stone materials, the Neptune class has no interest in warships. They just treat this place as an ordinary ocean. But on the warship, there were clanging sounds from time to time, but people couldn''t sleep. "Straw Hat Luffy, you''re endless, believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!" Since everyone on this ship knew Luffy''s identity, he didn''t dare to act directly in the face of him who had no ability to resist. This also caused Luffy to be arrogant for a long time. "You navy, let me go, I want to fly you all!" Standard Luffy speech. He didn''t put himself as a prisoner at all, he was still so arrogant. Seeing him so arrogant, flying squirrels have a headache. Although he said that he would kill Luffy, he didn''t dare to actually do it. If we change the hawkish navy like Ghost Spider and Sakaski, it''s probably already done. However, flying squirrels are rational and serious, but sometimes they are also very rigid, and naturally they will not really fight against people who have no power to bind chickens. But verbal threats were useless, and he couldn''t help it. "What the **** is going to make people not sleep?" Carl came over with Hatch and saw Luffy keep tapping on the floor and the wall with his head. The noise is so loud that the whole ship can hear it. "Hurry up and untie this handcuffs, I want to fly you!" "It''s really noisy!" When Carl saw that Luffy was still so noisy, he just punched him without hesitation! This punch was accompanied by armed domineering, directly knocking Luffy stunned. The world is quiet again... "Carl..." "Don''t worry he can''t die. I also heard that he is the grandson of the naval hero Karp, and I have a sense of measure. But in the future, you just leave the task of guarding him to me. Anyway, I also offended Senior Karp. Its no big deal to offend one more time. " Hearing Karl''s words of fearless and risky spirit, the surrounding navy looked at him with respect. Flying Squirrel sighed, then nodded. "Although that is the case, you should also be careful not to kill him." "I know, just leave it to me now, you can go." With that, Carl lay down on the bed next to him, which made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel twitch his mouth. He wanted to say that this was his room. But seeing that Carl was so skilled and so dedicated, he couldn''t say anything, so he could only go to the captain''s room to make do. In this way, Luffy''s miserable life began. In the windless days, as long as Luffy started to make noise, Karl waved his Iron Fist of Love and forced him to shut up. If this trick doesn''t work, Karl won''t give him food. Even eat his share in front of him! In this way, Luffy slowly became a lot more honest. Now he looked at Carl''s expression like he was looking at a demon, and there was an aura of fear exuding all over his body. This makes Carl feel very successful. "Luffy, why are you a pirate? Isn''t it good to be a navy? The navy is so free, and life is guaranteed. More importantly, it can punish evil and promote good. Isn''t it better than being a pirate? " "Huh! I don''t want to be a navy, my dream is to be the One Piece! I''m the man to be One Piece! " "Yes, yes, you are the man who wants to become One Piece, but how can you be sure that One Piece is a woman? Step back and say, even if One Piece is a woman, but she already has a husband, how can you become her man? " "Ah, what are you talking about! Why can''t I understand?" Luffy tilted his head, somewhat puzzled. UU reading Carl smiled and did not continue. But the navy outside was already laughing from ear to ear, especially the flying squirrel. He has been observing Luffy and Karl every day for the past few days, and he is surprised that Karl can subdue Luffy''s governance. Although the method is very improper, it is necessary to treat Luffy in this way! Today, he used to come here daily to take a look, but when he heard this conversation, he almost made him laugh. Fortunately, the flying squirrel''s concentration was amazing, and it quickly returned to normal, and then he scanned the surroundings in a circle. "Everyone goes back to their posts! We will soon be out of the windless belt. But this is the territory of Qiwu Haiboya Hancock, you must be very careful before going out of the windless zone! " "Yes!" Hearing the words of the flying squirrel, the lazy navy came here to arouse in an instant, and then fled in all directions. The flying squirrel strolled into his own room, and then coughed slightly. "Ahem, Carl, have you seen the latest news?" "I see it, doesn''t it mean that I caught Straw Hat Luffy, is the propaganda a naval star? What''s the problem?" Carl blinked, puzzled. The flying squirrel sighed and smiled helplessly: "This matter was not originally propagated by our navy. Warring States means to hide you for a while, and then make you a blockbuster. But after this news comes out, you can''t hide it, so..." "So plan to give me the military rank directly?!" "Brigadier general or major general? Or is it a lieutenant general? Is it a general?!" Seeing Carl''s look of expectation, the flying squirrel twitched his mouth and pushed him away from him in disgust. "None, it''s a major..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 9： Empress! "Huh? A major?" "I thought I could at least get a major general for fun, it''s so boring..." Carl curled his lips in disdain, obviously dissatisfied with the rank of major. But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was a little unhappy. "What''s your face? This is the biggest rank I can fight for you. And as long as you have the rank of major, you will have the qualifications to follow me to sea. Is this still not satisfactory? " "Satisfied, I am very satisfied..." Carl waved his hand and turned his head, acting a little carelessly. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel sighed. After such a long time together, he also understood Karl''s character. In his eyes, Carl can be regarded as a half-Buddha character. As long as he doesn''t encounter something he is interested in, he generally doesn''t bother to join in the fun. Only things like naval rank, catching pirates, and fighting can make him care. For other things, Karl is very Buddhist, and basically doesn''t care about anything, don''t ask anything. Lieutenant flying squirrels prefer this kind of personality. "I''m about to leave the windless belt, and I can return to the navy headquarters in a few days. Then I will ask Senior Karp to teach you a lesson!" "Hehe, I can''t ask for it!" Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Karl obviously didn''t care. He is now confident that he can make a few moves in Karp''s hands. And he also wanted to see what kind of strength the man who stood at the top of this world had! Only when he has seen the strongest in the world can he have the motivation to move forward! "I found the Nine Snakes and Pirates ahead, they blocked our way!" "what?!" The flying squirrel was also taken aback when he heard the panicked report from Lingbingbing. "Damn, I didn''t expect she actually came!" Although Qiwuhai is under the navy in name, they are not under the jurisdiction of the navy. Except for the five old stars and the Warring States period, no one can order them. And they still have the legal right to plunder! It is for this reason that people at the rank of admiral and below are very disgusted with encountering Qiwuhai. If you start a fight, the world will think that the navy is unreasonable and oppress Qiwuhai, so that the navy will lose its credibility. If you don''t fight, Qiwuhai will ride on your head. Therefore, most navies, when encountering Qiwuhai, take a detour and try not to conflict with them. Only the general dare to face the Qiwu Sea directly. In the face of absolute strength, even if Qi Wuhai is arrogant, he dare not do anything to the general. But Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel does not have the strength of a general. He wasn''t even sure whether he was Boya Hancock''s opponent. "What''s the situation? What did the empress of one of the Seven Wu Hai stop us for?" Carl walked out of the room with some doubts and stood beside the flying squirrel, watching the fast approaching ship ahead. The Pirate Flag, with the logo of the Nine Snakes and Pirates, was fluttering in the wind. Empress Boa Hancock stood with her fist, her eyes sharp. Amazon warriors stood in line on the deck, very imposing. "Listen to the navy in front, you have reached the territory of the Nine Snakes Pirates. If you don''t give me a reason to come in, I won''t let you go!" Hancock''s voice is very loud, even if there is still a long distance in between, Carl can hear it clearly. Then he felt a tingling pain in his head. But this feeling disappeared in an instant, and it didn''t have any effect on him. But when he looked back, he found that the surrounding navy was half down! "It''s really a monster, it can resist the overlord''s domineering so easily!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel glanced at Carl, showing an expression of appreciation. However, his condition at this time is not good. His forehead was full of sweat, and it seemed that it took a lot of effort to block the overlord''s appearance. The same goes for those navies that did not faint. "Is this the overbearing domineering?" Carl thought about it afterwards, the feeling that suddenly appeared just now. Suddenly, a domineering look began to spread around him centered on him! But this domineering look quickly disappeared, and it didn''t last for even a second. But at this moment, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was stunned! He didn''t expect that Carl was also domineering! "Are you awakening the overlord?!" "I... don''t seem to be awakened..." Carl looked at himself as a domineering bull who was still in a semi-master state, and touched his nose awkwardly. Semi-mastery means that he learned through the system that it is an ability that can only be used for a short time after certain stimuli. Just now, if Hancock''s domineering and domineering stimulation were not there, he would not be able to release his own domineering appearance. But even so, Carl can be regarded as a person with the qualifications of a king! This allowed Flying Squirrel to once again improve his evaluation. at the same time. Boya Hancock also felt this domineering look. Although it was only a short moment, she understood that this was the label of the domineering talent who had just awakened the overlord. "Huh! The mere navy has awakened the same overbearing look as the concubine body, which is really maddening! You are waiting here, and your concubine will come as soon as you go! " As the voice fell, Boya Hancock jumped up from the Hydra Pirate, and immediately came to the navy ship. "The Empress, it''s the Empress!" "Ah! My heart is melting..." "No, you have to persist, you must persist..." "I can''t hold on! Hancock, I like you!!" Although the navy that has not been stunned by the domineering look of the overlord has good willpower, UU reading has no way to resist the charm of Boa Hancock. In addition to the passive charm of Tiantianguo, Hancock himself is also a rare beauty. It''s normal for these navy soldiers to be unable to control. "A bunch of trash men!" Boya Hancock ignored these men, but looked to the other side. Here, the only ones who were not affected were Karl and the flying squirrel, who pierced his thigh with a knife to force himself to stay sensible. "It''s you, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" Hancock''s gaze stayed on the flying squirrel for a while, and then he set his gaze on Carl. "It''s you that kid who awakened the domineering look?" "How would you know?" "Who else but you? Is this group of trash?" Hancock nodded the navy, showing an expression of disdain, while Carl nodded and admitted generously. "Yes, it''s me!" "So what are you going to do? This is a navy ship, and we are escorting important prisoners. If you act against us, it is a felony! Do you still want your Qiwuhai title? " Carl was not afraid, and stood up directly with the tough guy Cook. When Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel saw this, although he was very happy, he was still very nervous. "Carl, I''m the person in charge of this ship, you can back up! Let me take care of it here!" Seeing the appearance of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, Carl shrugged and asked. "Lord Admiral, you think you can''t stand still now. Is it really okay to leave it to you?" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 10： Fight briefly! "Even so, it is my duty to protect my subordinates. Boya Hancock is very dangerous. You can''t face her alone!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel pityed his subordinates very much. He knew that Hancock was so powerful that it was naturally impossible for Karl to face each other alone. But Karl was not afraid, even a little excited. "I have long heard that Qiwuhai are all strong at sea. Today I will try, how strong are you!" Carl''s eyes were full of excitement. He raised his hands, and Withered Wood and Ying Shi flew directly into his hands. At the same time, his figure disappeared instantly! Karl used all his speed and power to attack directly from the front! "Navy! I''m Qiwuhai, are you planning to do something against me?!" Hancock didn''t expect Carl to do it directly, which surprised her a little. But her movements are not slow either. I saw that she lifted her right leg in an instant, with armed domineering attached to her leg, easily resisting Carl''s blow. In his previous life, Carl was a person who liked martial arts better, but due to his physical disability, he could only have an eye addiction. But after crossing, he has a complete body, so he is naturally unwilling to spend his life in the ordinary! In addition to good naval welfare and no worries about food and drink, he has a more important purpose when he is a navy! That is to challenge a powerful enemy! Very simple, but also very pure! When Hancock saw Carl''s pure eyes, he couldn''t help being stunned, as if he thought of something coldly and snorted, and instantly exerted his strength! Just listen to the sound of Boom. A huge pothole appeared on the deck instantly, connecting the cabin below. Carl is floating in the air. The air currents around him are violent, and this sea is becoming irritable because of his ability! "You have dead wood and Sakura ten? You killed the golden lion?!" Putting away Hancock who despised his heart, he realized that Carl''s hands turned out to be Deadwood and Sakura Ten. Then she thought of the news that the golden lion was killed in the East China Sea. This made her cautious. She didn''t know the specifics of the matter. If she just read the news, someone killed the Golden Lion! She knows the strength of flying squirrels and is considered to be in the forefront of the lieutenant generals. Compared with flying squirrels, Carl''s strength is not weaker than that! And he has the potential to awaken the overlord''s domineering! These factors add up, Hancock can''t do it without thinking. "Yes, I killed the Golden Lion. Is there any problem?" Carl tilted his head, looking a little innocent. But Hancock narrowed his eyes and didn''t intend to continue the fight. There is a Carl of unknown strength in the sky, and a Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel on board. Hancock knew that he could not be the opponent of the two of them, so he chose to stop. "Huh! The concubine just came to care about your navy, but you plan to do something with the concubine. You must compensate for the loss of your concubine, otherwise the concubine will expose the navy''s bad behavior to the public! " Boya Hancock raised his mouth slightly, pointed at the flying squirrel with his fingers, and then came one hundred and eighty degrees back and began to look at people through his nostrils. Seeing this scene, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel was silent, just looking at Karl in the sky, a little surprised. He didn''t expect Karl to be so impulsive, but he also didn''t expect that the power he burst out in an instant was no less than his own! You know, they just played against each other a few days ago. Carl at that time was obviously weaker than himself! "Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, did you hear that! The concubine needs your compensation, otherwise the concubine will immediately disclose what happened today!" "You are a robbery, and I can''t take charge of this matter. I must notify the Marshal of the Warring States Period!" When Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel spoke, he would take out the phone worm and start contacting the Warring States Period. Boya Hancock frowned. She originally came here with the intention of blackmailing a navy, but she didn''t expect flying squirrels to be such an axis, and she didn''t expect that besides flying squirrels, there is actually a powerful person here. This made her original plan deviate, and she felt a little uneasy. "Lord Admiral, you don''t have to pay attention to her extortion. I am not a navy, but a free identity. Only when I reach the navy headquarters can I officially obtain the status of the navy, so I act on him because my personal wishes have nothing to do with the navy! " Carl fell on the deck, with a handsome smile on his face, approaching Boya Hancock step by step. "If this Qiwuhai wants to blackmail us, Lieutenant-Admiral, you can totally refuse. If she is not convinced, it would be better to say. As a free person, I can naturally take action against her. Even if I kill her, the navy and the world will not say anything, right? " Carl''s smile suddenly became a little terrifying and hideous. His fighting enthusiasm at this time has been fully aroused. Facing an existing evenly matched enemy, Carl really wants to fight her fiercely! But his performance made Boya Hancock feel terrified, even the flying squirrel who had been with Karl for a long time was frightened. Madman, this is a fighting madman! Boya Hancock thought of it truthfully in his heart, UU read www.uuknshu.com and then took a look at Karl with fear. "Humph! In that case, I assume that nothing happened, and my concubine has never seen you!" Hancock also knew that he couldn''t get any benefits here, so he had to give up wisely. But he quickly put his gaze on Carl, who was holding two knives. "Your name is Carl, right?" "Very good! Concubine remembers you!" He left a word that he didn''t know if it was a threat, Hancock jumped up, landed directly on the sea and drove away. If you look closely, you will find that there is a giant python under her feet, leading her to slide on the sea. "I didn''t expect that you would be okay with Boya Hancock. Could it be that your previous battle with me was awkward?" "Don''t say that, every time I fight, I go all out. There is no hidden clumsiness. What I have to say is that I am stronger now, nothing more!" Carl put away his knives and answered with a smile, showing his big healthy white teeth. Flying Squirrel looked at the sunny and handsome young man in front of him, and the fierce young man who just wanted to fight, he couldn''t imagine that they would be the same person. But he did not pursue it. There are many people who have quirks in this world, just a fighting freak, and there is no need to be concerned. When Carl saw the flying squirrel''s expression, he knew that his plan was successful. Showed the enthusiasm for fighting, coupled with the previous means of dealing with pirates, now the navy will think I am a fighting freak, right? Carl thought to himself in his heart. Although his desire to fight is true, he is not an unreasonable fighting freak. The kind of performance that was close to madness just now was just his performance! The goal is to create a personality that everyone will misunderstand! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 11： Chambord Islands! "Finally, we are approaching the Chambord Islands. We would have been faster if Boa Hancock hadn''t made trouble." Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel started to spit out a little uncomfortably. It has been three days since they sailed out of the windless zone, and they will reach the Chambord Islands tonight. After a night of rest in the Chambord Islands, they will be able to set off tomorrow morning and return to the navy headquarters. According to the original plan, they will be able to arrive at the navy headquarters tonight. It was only because of Boya Hancock that they slowed down. The relationship between Qiwuhai and the navy is not very good. This leads to some conflicts between them. However, the situation in which Boya Hancock directly acted on the navy is still very rare. This is the first time that Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel has ever met. Carl doesn''t matter. The speed doesn''t really matter to him. There is only one thing he has to do now, and that is to consolidate his strength. In the past few days, Karl and Boya Hancock''s initial match, let him know that his strength has reached the threshold of a lieutenant general. But compared with Boa Hancock, there is still a certain gap. Although the two only fought for a short time, their full blow was easily blocked by the other party. This makes Carl very clear that his current strength is not Hancock''s opponent. "Carl, are you still training when you are almost in the Chambord Islands? Do you want to work so hard!" "I heard from the people in the small town that you do 1,500 or even 2,000 push-ups every day. I don''t believe it. Now they seem to be no exaggeration at all!" "Haha, brother Carl is really too diligent, but it is precisely because of this that he can kill the golden lion, right?" "In addition to luck, hard work is also very important. Brother Carl is envious of his talent and hard work." The rest of the navy in the training room has rested, only Karl is still training. In addition to push-ups, he also incorporated daily naval training into his curriculum. His strength allows him to easily master the training courses of the navy to better control his body. Although his strength has not been significantly improved, Carl feels that his mastery of his own muscles has improved a lot. "Huh~" "Don''t tease me. Killing the Golden Lion is really just luck. My strength is not as strong as Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, but there is no problem with you." Carl smiled and stopped training to finish the meal. The other navy heard that they laughed, and the atmosphere was very happy. They are not laughing, but knowing that Carl is telling the truth, so they are happy from the bottom of their hearts. After repelling Boya Hancock, many navies wanted to talk to Karl. There are no exceptions. None of the navies on the warship are his enemies. As long as it is not more than a dozen people coming up and beating, they will all be killed by him! Such strength, flying squirrels see it in their eyes, and are happy in their hearts. He has decided to stay by his side before letting Karl have an independent warship. "Carl, don''t put on food tonight. I''ll go to the Chambord Islands right away. Once on the island, I will treat you to a big meal!" "Fat meal? Really?" Hearing what the flying squirrel said, Carl''s eyes lit up, then he touched his pocket and smiled sadly. "Well, the bounty hasn''t been given to me yet, now I don''t have a penny..." "Hahahaha, don''t worry, will I still pay you this amount of food? I''ll take it for this meal!" "A word is settled!" Carl''s eyes glowed, and the flying squirrel smiled happily. But soon he couldn''t laugh anymore. Night fell. In the largest bar in the Chambord Islands, all the navies are drinking. Only Carl is eating here alone! He ate twenty signature meals here alone! And he didn''t stop, he continued to eat! After Carl''s current strength became stronger, his appetite also became greater. He doesn''t know what this is all about, but the more he eats, the stronger he feels! So Carl didn''t get entangled at all, and he was done eating! And these two, Carl did not eat much for the sake of the other brothers on the boat. Now that someone pays the bill, he naturally let go of his stomach and ate! But his behavior caused Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to stare pitifully at his wallet. "I would not boast about going to Haikou if I knew it, my military salary this month..." The flying squirrel was pitiful, Carmel sighed. After the twenty-sixth bowl of rice was eaten, Karl had a full hiccup before he stopped. "Good! This time I am completely full!" "It''s good if you''re full, just if you''re full..." The flying squirrel has become unlovable and doesn''t want to say anything more. Carl greeted him and planned to go outside alone. Tonight is their free time, which is a night off. Wait until tomorrow morning, after returning to the navy headquarters, you will usher in naval life, and you will not be able to come here for a short time. So Carl plans to take a good stroll now and see if the legendary pirate is here. After a while. Based on the memory of his previous life, Carl found this bar called "Xia Qi''s Ripped Off BAR". "Boss, what is your sign here?" Carl put it on the table lavishly, ignoring the gaze of the people around him. Xia Qi lighted a cigarette and silently delivered the drink list. "This guest, what do you want?" "This, this and this..." Xia Qi looked at the guests in front of her. UU Reading ordered all the most expensive items. Xia Qi squinted her eyes and prepared to kill him severely. But Carl''s next sentence almost made her break the cigarette holder. "I don''t want any of these!" "Give me a glass of cold water! If it exceeds 100 Baileys, I don''t want it!" "Hehe, no money for cold water!" Xia Qi glared at Carl fiercely, and then went to pour water. Other people around, seeing Carl''s bold behavior, thought it was a fat sheep. As a result, his next move was shocking. "Hahahaha! I thought it was a rich man, but turned out to be a poor man!" "I came to the bar and ordered a glass of cold water? It really laughs at me!" "Boy, you didn''t come here to find the fault, did you? I can tell you that this is now Lao Tzu''s territory!" People around you say something to me, and some people even dare to say that this is his site. When Xia Qi heard these words, she just glanced at the other person indifferently, and ignored it. This kind of big talk is said every day. Then this kind of person will disappear the next day, and Xia Qi doesn''t care at all. "Your cold water, please leave when you are done drinking, this shop does not greet poor ghosts!" Xia Qi said coldly, she had seen many poor ghosts, and she would not stingy with a glass of water to poor ghosts. But it was the first time she saw a sturdy poor ghost like Carl, so naturally she didn''t like it. "Hey, don''t be so anxious, I''m here just to inquire about a piece of news." "what news?" Xia Qi squinted her eyes, don''t know why, she always felt that the man in front of her looked familiar. "I want to ask, isn''t Pluto Raleigh here?" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 12： Shocked Xia Qi "what did you just say?!" Xia Qi widened her eyes when she heard Carl''s question, feeling a little surprised. Their voices are not loud, but they have attracted the attention of people around them. "Hey, what are you poor ghost doing here!" "Get out of here quickly, I said that this is my site, and poor ghosts are not welcome!" "Our boss is a big pirate with a bounty of 130 million Baileys. If you are interested, come over and kowtow to admit your mistakes! Otherwise, you will be dead!" The people around stood up one after another, trying to drive Karl out. But their actions brought Xia Qi''s displeasure. Carl glanced at Xia Qi and chuckled: "It seems that Mr. Reilly is not here, otherwise they would have been driven out a long time ago. How about this, I''ll help you drive them away, you buy me a glass of the best wine here? " "can." Xia Qi nodded, Carl smiled, only slightly raised his finger. The dead wood and Yingshi hanging on their waists flew out in an instant and hung them on the necks of these people. "Give you a choice, get out and live, go one step forward and die!" Before the words fell, withered wood directly inserted into the leg of the man next to him, causing him to scream in pain. Seeing this scene, the man''s expression was uncertain, and then he gave a cold snort, not intending to entangle too much. "Huh! You turned out to be a person with fruit ability, you are ruthless!" Without any hesitation, the man turned and left. But Carl commanded Wither and Sakura and blocked their way. "What else do you want to do?!" The man turned his head angrily only for Carl, but Carl just pointed to the ground and smiled. "I said, get out!" "You **** deceived so much, I fought with you!" The man couldn''t bear the humiliation and rushed directly to find Carl desperately. Without any accident, Carl controlled Ying Shi and penetrated his heart directly from behind! When the other pirates saw this, they wanted to get out. But Carl did not give them this opportunity! "It''s not good to kill people here to attract the navy..." Xia Qi squinted her eyes and gave a kindly reminder, but Carl didnt care about withdrawing Deadwood and Yingshi. "Do you know these two knives?" "How could I..." Without saying anything, Xia Qi''s eyes stagnated, and she was shocked. "You are the navy that killed the Golden Lion and arrested Straw Hat Luffy?!" "Not yet, but I will be a navy soon! So I am a pirate here, no problem!" Carl grinned, showing his smooth teeth. His attitude shocked Xia Qi, and she subconsciously took a step back. Carl sat down nonchalantly and knocked on the table. "Where is the good wine?" "Ma, come right away!" Xia Qi can be regarded as a person who has seen big winds and waves, although her strength is very average. But the psychological quality is very strong. However, after pouring the wine, her mood returned to the calmness of the first meeting with Carl. "It''s really worthy of being a member of the Rocks Pirates. This strength is really extraordinary!" "Who are you? What else do you know!" Xia Qi was shocked again when he heard Karl say the name Locks so calmly. The Rocks Pirates, except for the people of the previous era. No one knows his name anymore in this era! But Carl is obviously just a kid in his early twenties, and according to his age, it is impossible for him to know such a thing! "I know more than you think, and I said I am a relative of Lockes, do you believe it?" Xia Qi:... Seeing Xia Qi''s expressionless face, Karl Haha smiled, and then drank the glass of wine in his hand. "Don''t go to the heart, I''m just joking, and I also heard the name Lockes from the mouth of the dying golden lion. I''m just curious as to what kind of pirate group this Locks is, and why it can make a large pirate like him remember it. And the news that you and Raleigh were here was also what he told me when he died. I have to say that what this old thing said before he died is true! " Carl sighed. Xia Qi was relieved. If they were all golden lions, he really knew everything. But what she was very puzzled was why the Golden Lion would tell Carl these things. But she did not ask. The main reason why Xia Qi can stay here is to know how to advance and retreat! "I should go. Originally I wanted to see Pluto Raleigh, but since he is not here, I don''t have to stay any longer." Carl got up and walked past several corpses and walked out of the bar. After Xia Qi watched Carl leave, she picked up the phone worm and made a call. "Raleigh, have you been to the Amazon Lily?" "I tell you one thing, it is about a navy recruit, he knows who we are, and he knows Rox..." at the same time. After Carl came out of Shaqi''s bar, he met an unexpected person. Looking at each other''s destination is obviously Xia Qi''s bar! The two of them faced each other, and UU reading stopped at the same time. "Pele''s Firefist Ace with a bounty of 550 million?!" "You just captured my brother''s navy?!" The two of them stared at each other with big eyes, no one expected to meet each other here. But soon, Carl held Deadwood and Sakuraju in his hands. A fiery flame rose from Ace''s body, and his expression gradually became angry. "Since you are here, let my brother go!" "Your brother? Who?" Carl tilted his head and asked, pretending that he didn''t know who his brother was. Ace punched directly in anger. The fiery flames raged in an instant, but they were easily avoided by Carl. "My brother is Straw Hat Luffy! You bastard!!" Ace yelled angrily and punched again! The fierce flames rebuilt and rose into the sky. Carl didn''t dare to look down upon it at all! He directly wielded the double knives to cooperate with the fruit ability, forming a strong whirlwind, blowing him out! This hurricane is matched with sword aura, rushing towards Ace with undiminished power! But this blow did not harm him. Ace is a natural fruit ability person. Carl''s domineering mastery level is not up to the domineering outside release. Therefore, long-distance sword energy cannot cause substantial damage to those with natural fruit ability. "This is difficult, Ace should not be weaker than me at this time, but the natural ability is difficult to entangle. If you want to be tough with him, it''s not without a chance, but it''s a little troublesome, or just forget it? " Carl frowned, just as he was about to withdraw. The sound of the system sounded at the right time, dispelling his thoughts of retreating! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 13： Ayes the fire fist! ''Ding! An accidental encounter with Firefist Ace, the god-level selection system has been triggered! Choice 1: Notify Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, join hands to catch Firefist Ace, and reward the three-color domineering one level after completing the task! Option 2: Run away! Obtained the title of Coward, the title attribute reduces one''s sense of existence by 100%! Choice 3: Lets walk and fly, and directly become a member of the White Beard Pirate Group after completion, all attributes will be upgraded to one level! The moment he saw these three options, Carl chose option one without hesitation! The latter two were discarded without even thinking about it! "Firefist Ace, now in the name of the navy, I declare that you have been arrested!" Carl roared, attracting the attention of the people around him. Most of the people here are civilians. When they heard this sound, they were shocked, and then returned home one after another. What''s more, they have already called the Navy to report the situation here. Carl took out the signal flare he was carrying and blasted it out. "Do you still have reinforcements?!" Ace''s eyes widened, feeling a little weird. Carl looked at him like a fool, and then said helplessly. "Nonsense, whose navy has you ever seen came out by yourself? Oh, except for the three generals, those three monsters are not human! " Seeing Carl, the three generals of his family couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth. Then he took a deep breath and turned directly into flame to escape! "I am not feeling well today, I will come to you to save my brother another day!" Ace is not stupid, since he knows that Karl has support, he will naturally not wait for death here. Although it is important to save Luffy. But he is isolated and helpless here, and it would be no fun if the car rolls over. When Carl saw him running away like this, he couldn''t help but shook his head and quickly chased him up. "Fire Fist Ace, I didn''t say you can run!" "Lion PowerDirth Roll" "what?!" Accompanied by a sudden shock on the ground! Ace felt the part under her feet suddenly rise into the sky. Carl controlled the fruit ability behind him, he rolled the ground up abruptly, and then formed a storm! Ace turned into a flame, right in this storm. He elementalized his whole body and wanted to run out. But Carl has used all his fruit power in it. Ace can''t get out at all for a while! Carl''s fluttering fruits, in addition to making things float, develop and form a hurricane, and even typhoons are not a problem! His fruit power can not only control the physical object, even the air can control it! It''s just that the control difficulty has to be increased several times. That''s why he chose to mix land and air together to form this super cyclone, trapping Ace in it. Ace''s ability is flame, and there are two situations when encountering wind. If the wind is not very strong, his flames will spread rapidly along with the wind. But if it is this whirlwind! His flames will be extinguished before they rise! This is Carl''s plan. Just trap him here, and wait until the flying squirrel arrives, Ace will definitely lose! "Asshole, I won''t sit and wait for death!!" Ace roared, and the flames on his body suddenly soared! The light like a small sun rose in an instant, illuminating at least half of the Chambordian Islands! Even if you are in a distant port, you can see the light here! "Emperor YanDa Yan Jie" Ace panted hard, knowing that he didn''t need to do real things and couldn''t get rid of Karl. So he chose to open it directly! Seeing that his moves were broken, Carl had nothing to say, he just crossed the two swords, and the airflow around him was surging crazily. "Since you choose to fight for the big move, let me see who is better!" "Lionville Chikiri Valley" In a flash. Two slashes engulfing a huge storm were instantly slashed out of Karl''s hand! This might not be as powerful as the golden lion at its peak. But it is definitely his strongest blow right now! After this period of training, Carl has mastered the swordsmanship of the Golden Lion and raised his level to D. This means that his swordsmanship has at least reached the threshold of Jian Hao! Coupled with the fruit ability, his strongest blow, even Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel would not dare to take it! The only regret is that his domineering level is very low, and there is no way to attach the domineering to the sword aura. at the same time. Ace also released the Emperor Yan Great Flame Ring and slammed it at Carl. Two tyrannical forces collide instantly! The huge air wave directly caused a sensation in the surrounding area. Some of the not-so-sturdy stalls were even destroyed because of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them! The earth is cracking every inch, exposing the soil inside! The collision of the two strongest moves directly attracted the attention of everyone on this island! Blackbeard, who was being hunted down in the dark, looked at the person confronting Ace in front of him, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. The other pirates also looked at Aisi and Carl, and didn''t know what they were thinking. At the same time, the Navy also discovered that Ace was fighting with people. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel ran over from the warship very anxiously. "Carl, you **** said to go out for a walk, why did you run into a difficult guy like Ace?" Countless lieutenants are very helpless. UU reading No one thought that Karl would provoke Ace just by going out. Now he can only step on the moon step and move forward at full speed. He could even see Ace''s great flame ring in the air, shining like the sun! But soon, the light disappeared. Countless lieutenants were shocked when they saw this, and once again accelerated their pace and flew in the direction just now. It didn''t take long for him to come to this battle arena, and his mouth closed from ear to ear in surprise. What you see is a messy land. There is a huge pit on the ground with a width of more than ten meters and a depth of more than five meters! Carl and Ace were panting, with some scars on their bodies, looking at each other outside the pit. "Fire Fist Ace, I declare that you have been arrested!" Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel arrived and rushed to Ace for the first time. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he rushed up with the footsteps of Flying Squirrel! "This is bad!" In the face of a navy equal to his own strength, there is also an old lieutenant admiral. Ace is not their opponent at all. In addition, Ace had exhausted all his strength just now in order to escape as soon as possible, and broke away from Karl''s entanglement. So he is now in a state of detachment. The flying squirrel came here very in time, he caught the gap of Aisi Tuoli and cut it directly! Ace snorted, and a bloodstain appeared on his body. "Armed and domineering?!" Seeing this scene, Ace''s eyes were slightly cold, and he quickly retreated back. But Carl can fly faster than flying squirrels. At this time, he had come to the necessary route for Ace to escape in advance! "TornadoCross Slash" The first release of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time to read the genuine content! Chapter 14： Depressed Flying Squirrel Carl gave a soft sigh without expression. Attached to the armed color domineering, as well as the swiftness of the fruit ability, it directly hit Ace''s chest, leaving him with a huge cross-cut mark! "You unexpectedly attacked?!" Ace had an incredible face. Carl smiled, then walked to Ace, who had lost the ability to resist, and smiled. "How about a sneak attack? Just win!" Carl grabbed Ace''s head and looked at Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. "Lord Admiral, are Hailoushi handcuffed?" "You don''t need to say, of course I brought it!" The flying squirrel gave Karl a white look, and then handcuffed Ace. As a result, Ace completely lost the ability to resist. Carl and Ace took him back smoothly. The system sound also rang in due course. ''Ding! The task has been completed, the level of tricolor domineering has increased by 1! After returning to the boat, Carl began to eat a lot to recover from his injuries. This time Carl suffered a lot of injuries in the battle with Ace. In order to prevent the opponent from fleeing, Carl insisted on a big move. Although the result is that both lose and lose, but the opponent is a natural fruit ability, it is basically useless if it is not hurt by the domineering. So Ace consumes only physical strength. But Carl was really injured. After he was full, he fell asleep. This battle is more tiring than before, and it is also Carl''s most serious battle! This time he tried his best, but still couldn''t take Ace, which made him understand that his strength was still not enough. This kind of strength is okay to ride the ocean, but when you encounter a real strong, you still have to kneel. So when Carl was eating, he was also thinking about his own strength, how to improve besides relying on the system. But he thought for a long time and didn''t figure it out, so he could only talk about it later. However, he has certain confidence in his own moves. The one trick that hit Ace hard just now was the one he created in the past few days. Although it is not perfect, it is powerful, and it can be attached to domineering, which is very potential! Thinking like this, Karl slowly entered his dream and fell asleep. at the same time. Inside the flying squirrel''s dormitory. Ace and Luffy were locked in two different corners, but they could see each other. Flying Squirrel had already contacted the Warring States Period, and after learning that Ace was Luffy''s brother, he was confused. He didn''t expect that Ace was also Karp''s grandson! Going out to sea unexpectedly caught Karp''s two grandsons, which made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel feel unlovable. What''s more important is that the two brothers did not consciously be arrested at all. Carl was not here, Luffy became active again, and chatted with Ace innocently. Ace is also very nervous, and doesn''t care what it is. Seeing that these two people didn''t take themselves seriously, the flying squirrel was very depressed. But he dared not do anything. Who made these two people ***... Can''t afford it! at the same time. Blackbeard Titch, who was in the Chambord Islands, smiled gloomily. "I didn''t expect that the new navy would be so strong that even Ace fell into his hands. But why does his ability look familiar... Could it be a piaopiao fruit? " "If it is really a Piaopiao fruit, maybe I can put the target on him. The ability of Piaopiao Fruit is not inferior to that of White Beard''s Shaking Fruit! " "Thief hahahahaha!" Blackbeard laughed, as if he was thinking of something good, and he was very happy. But the opposite was that of Karp, who was at the base of the navy headquarters and the marshal''s office. Karp never imagined that his two grandsons would be arrested by the same person! More importantly, Ace would take the initiative to go to the Chambord Islands! He must have something to do when he came here, otherwise Baibeard would not let his son leave the new world casually. But this is not the main thing. Luffy was arrested when he was caught, and Karp was able to save him, no matter how much he was a naval hero. There is still this right. But when Ace was caught, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to rescue both of them. Ace has been famous for a long time and is now the captain of the second division of the White Beard Pirates. The possibility of letting him out is very small! And most importantly, he also has a special identity. If this identity is exposed, the world will be messed up! So Karp is now very entangled, whether he should use his prestige to exchange the freedom of the two of them. "Carp, I really didn''t expect you old boy to have such a tangled day. In my opinion, don''t save you, let these two little ghosts stay in the city obediently, and keep them calm and calm for two or three years. When you are talking to them, you may be surprised. " "Now it can only be like this. If only one person is allowed, it is better not to let it go. The two of them have a companion together. But whoever comes, I hope you can arrange the two of them separately in a cell, and you must never torture them or starve them! My two grandsons dont care about anything else, they just care about eating. If youre really hungry, read www.uukanshu. com I only ask you! " Seeing Karp''s serious expression, the Warring States patted him on the shoulder and nodded. "Don''t worry, I will say hello." "Thanks, Warring States..." "Haha, what are you old boy being polite to me, if you really want to thank me, just hand over the donuts, that is my last bag!" "Huh! Impossible, I managed to steal it, how can I return it to you?" "You bastard, you said you didn''t vote for it!" The Warring States period blew his beard and stared, while Karp recovered his heartless expression. But the two quickly calmed down. Karp ate the donuts, wishing to break his teeth! "Then Karl waits for him to come, I must teach him severely!" "Hahahaha, no problem, it''s all up to you, but flying squirrel suggested that his rank should be higher, what do you think?" "What do you want me to do with this kind of thing? I will discuss with Crane tomorrow, I will leave first, I am angry!" Watching Karp walk out of the marshal''s office angrily. The Warring States also changed from a smiling face to a bitter face. "Kapu, do you really think I don''t know anything? Luffy is fine, but I can''t find out Ace''s true identity if you don''t tell me? But forget it, since you have promised him, I will keep it secret for you, but tomorrow you must be merciful and don''t kill him! There are not many good seedlings in our navy. If he is beaten by you, he will lose a general..." Warring States shook his head, and then opened a locked drawer. There is still a bag of donuts here! "Just because you want to steal my donut? Do you think I am called the wise general for nothing? Haha!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 15： Navy headquarters! A sunny day. After less than ten days, the fleet of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel finally returned to the navy headquarters from the East China Sea. "The person responsible for escorting Ace and Luffy should first go to the person pushing the city to hand it over. The rest of the line returned to the barracks and then disbanded, waiting for the next mission. As for Carl, you come with me with the body of the golden lion! " After returning to the navy headquarters, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel became serious. Now he is not as easy-going as he is on a boat. In any case, flying squirrel, as a lieutenant general, also needs to maintain a certain degree of majesty. With the soldiers who followed him on the boat, he naturally didn''t need to be too serious. But in the navy headquarters, he needs to maintain his majesty. If the lieutenant admiral has no prestige, no one will listen to you, even the soldiers who follow you! Carl followed the flying squirrel and looked at the navy headquarters curiously. In his previous life, he had only seen the whole picture of the navy headquarters by going up to the top of the war. Although the navy headquarters in the anime is magnificent, it is still a lot worse than what you have seen with your own eyes. Walk all the way from the port to the navy headquarters building. Carl passed by and the armory, the martial arts field, and the boot camp. These things aroused his curiosity, but he still has things to do, so naturally he can''t visit everywhere. "Haha, is this the recruit Carl you mentioned from the phone bug? It looks so strong, and the ability to have this fluttering fruit is so convenient!" An uncle smoking a cigar, wearing a dark brown suit and a navy trench coat, walked over with a smile. The uncle looked very kind, without airing at all, leaving Carl with a very good first impression. And the big beard on his chin is very characteristic, people can''t help but want to grab a handful. "Karl is the Lieutenant General of the Burning Mountain, one of the strongest among the old lieutenants, even stronger than me." "really?" Hearing what the flying squirrel said, Carl''s spirit was lifted, and then he blinked at Huoshaoshan. "How about a fight?" "Hahahaha, you kid is really interesting, but I still won''t fight you because someone has already booked it. Now you can just hand over the golden lion''s body to me. I will help you with the formalities, and you will go up and accept the honors of military rank. " Carl nodded when he heard Huoshaoshan, then relieved his ability and put the coffin on the ground. Huo Shao Shan was also welcome, and he directly carried the coffin with one hand and walked in the other direction. At this time, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel looked gloomy a lot. "Sure enough, the one that should come will always come, and you can''t hide it even if you want to!" "Lord Admiral, what are you talking about?" Carl scratched his head and didn''t hear what the flying squirrel said. "Nothing, just follow me behind." "Oh!" Carl nodded lightly and followed the flying squirrel into the Navy Headquarters building. As soon as he entered the building, he saw a lot of hot sights. Some of these people are envious, some are jealous, but more are just curious. They all wanted to see who was the one who had taken the dog **** luck to kill the golden lion and gained the ability to flutter fruit. It is no secret that Carl has obtained the ability to fly fruit in the navy headquarters. Such a strong ability can''t be concealed. That''s why they were very curious about what kind of "shit luck" Carl took to obtain such a powerful force. Some people even start to have sex, what will happen if they gain such a powerful ability. Carl''s domineering and domineering have reached the proficiency level, and he can clearly perceive the gazes of those around him. But he didn''t care. After being rescued by the residents of Boya five years ago, he was used to being watched. So he just bared his big white teeth, smiled and greeted the people around him. No matter what emotions the other party has towards him, even if it is malicious, he will smile and wave. This made those people stunned for a moment, then turned their heads and stopped looking at Karl. His attitude greatly increased the favor of the navy in the hall. If it were not for Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel in front of him, these people would have come up to say hello. Carl also greeted him at this time while observing his surroundings. Here, he found a lot of navy that he had seen in his previous life. Including Kerby, and some unnamed but familiar navy. But in the navy here, the moving average is relatively low, and the highest is Smogg. And Smogg had just come down from the stairs. Carl smiled and beckoned to him, but the other party snorted and ignored Carl. Seeing this, the flying squirrel couldn''t help but sighed. "You don''t have to do this at all. People in the Navy have different personalities. You only need to have a good relationship with people you think are worthy of deep friendship." "I know, but I can''t let other people feel bad at my new life, right?" Carl''s seemingly indifferent answer made Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel startled for a while, then smiled and shook his head. "Yeah, if you have a bad relationship with other people, even if you become a general, you will be pointed at the back..." Obviously, these words of Carl reminded him of the red dog, one of the three navy generals! "Here, UU reading here is the admiral." After a while, the flying squirrel took Carl to the marshal''s office. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I''m a flying squirrel, and I''m here with recruit Karl!" "Come in!" After getting approval, the flying squirrel took Karl into the office. "It''s so spacious!" Carl''s eyes lit up when he saw this office. The Marshal''s office is bigger than what he saw in the comics! Gathering fifty or sixty people here is not a problem at all! Then he looked around and found that besides himself, the flying squirrel, and the Warring States period, there were other people here. "Ahem, let me introduce, these three are the three generals of our navy. From left to right are Kuzan, Sakaski, and Polusalino. " Warring States coughed slightly and began to introduce. Carl greeted them, but only Kuzan and Polusalino responded to Carl. Sakaski still went his own way, without even opening his eyes. "This person here is Lieutenant General Crane and the chief of staff of the Navy." "Hello, Lieutenant General Crane." When Karl heard a hello, Crane nodded, and the Warring States period looked at the last person. "This is a naval hero, Lieutenant General Karp!" "Ka, Lieutenant General Karp?" "Hello there" When Karl heard the name, he pretended to be guilty and greeted him. Karp heard that he buttoned his booger and rubbed it on his clothes, then got up and came to Karl. "You kid arrested my two grandsons and sent them here personally!" "Recruit! You are really courageous!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 16： Learn from each other Karp laughed and walked up to Carl and patted him on the shoulder hard. Carl is a little unsteady with the strength. The three generals saw this scene. Except for Sakaski, the other two couldn''t help but draw a curve in the corners of their mouths. Basically the entire navy knew about Karl''s arrest of Karp''s two grandsons, and the three generals were no exception. For a brave man like him, the navy really isn''t much. "Warring States, just let him fight with me as I said, I want to try this kid''s strength, whether it is enough for you to treat it exceptionally!" Karp grinned and stared at Carl like that. But before the Warring States and Carl could say anything, the flying squirrel next to him came out first. "Senior of the Warring States period, isn''t it good for you to do this? Carl is just a recruit after all, and he hasn''t officially joined the job yet. Did you do this..." "Hahahaha, if you want to say that I am avenging my personal revenge, congratulations, you are right!" Karp''s smile became brighter, which made the flying squirrel speechless and could only ask for help like the Warring States Period. But the Warring States did not say anything, just walked up to Karl and said softly. "Treasure this opportunity, Karp, this old boy, not everyone can let him give pointers!" "Yes! I will cherish this opportunity!" Carl also smiled, without any fear. "Carl! Are you crazy?!" When the flying squirrel saw Carl even agreed, he was shocked. But Carl shook his head and glanced back at the flying squirrel. "Don''t worry, Lieutenant-General, I know the strength of Senior Karp, but I also believe that I can''t die! And I really want to know how strong a man stands at the top of the navy and even the world! " When he said this, Carl pretended to be blood surging, and the expression in his eyes was slightly arrogant. Although he pretended to have this kind of fighting emotions, a small part of it was real. Because he really wants to try, how far is he from the top! "Hahahaha, your eyes are qualified, come with me now, I am waiting for you at the martial arts field!" After a while. Carl and Karp are facing each other in the martial arts field. In addition to the Warring States Period and countless three generals, there are also many navy who like to watch theaters. They gathered around here, all wanting to see, this navy recruit, can hold a few tricks in Karp''s hands. "Guess, how can he hold up Senior Karp?" "I guess it was just a trick that was seconded, right?" "It should not be so weak. No matter what, he also killed the Golden Lion and captured Luffy and Ace, who had a bounty of more than 100 million yuan." "Don''t forget, he and the flying squirrel caught Ace together, and the golden lion was also picked up by him on the verge of death. His true strength is definitely not strong!" "You are all wrong. His strength is not weak. I am also a soldier of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I have seen with my own eyes that the female emperor of Qiwuhai was drunk by him!" "what?!" "The empress was drunk by this recruit?!" "how can that be?!" "It''s true, I''m the messenger of Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. I saw it very real at the time. Even the figure of the Empress was...tsk!" The surrounding crowd twittered. But their voices have fallen into the ears of the Warring States Period and the three generals. Regarding the matter of Carl drinking the female emperor, apart from the soldiers in the boat with Carl, only the Warring States and Karp knew. Because this is not a big deal, there is no need for publicity. But speaking out at this time can increase people''s sense of expectation of Carl. "The three of you tell me, how long can Karl be in the hands of this old boy, Karp?" The Warring States suddenly asked questions, which caught the three generals off guard. "A la la, don''t ask me this kind of question, it''s not suspenseful at all, okay." Kuzan was too lazy to answer. In his opinion, it didn''t matter how many moves Karl could persist, and it had nothing to do with him. Polusalino and Kuzan had the same mind and did not answer. But Sarkarski thought about it carefully before speaking. "I guess I can stick to ten tricks!" "Ten tricks? A little too much, right?" "I didn''t say much, I am optimistic about him!" When Sakaski said so, the Warring States period was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Sakarski, who had never cared about the outside world, would say such things. Not only the Warring States period, but even Kuzan and Polusalino were shocked! at the same time. Everything on the ring is ready. The battle between Carl and Karp is about to start! "Hahahahaha! Boy, do you have anything else to say?" "Want to say? Of course there is!" Carl grinned, withered wood and Yingshi clenched tightly in his hands. "I hope you dont show mercy, Senior Karp! Otherwise..." Before the words fell, Carl''s figure disappeared instantly! Kapu squinted his eyes and slammed a punch to the right side of his body! But at this moment, Karl has already appeared in this position! "Otherwise I will be very unwilling!" The second half of the sentence blurted out. Accompanied by a roar, armed with domineering double knives, colliding with Kapu''s steel-like fists, UU reading produced a fierce giant wave! "Hahahaha! Interesting, really interesting!" Karp laughed, his fist slammed hard, and Carl was knocked out in an instant. Carl used the fruit ability to quickly adjust his figure in the air, and then slapped a sharp slash. "Lionville Chikiri Valley" Carl released his previous hard-to-fight Ace''s big move without hesitation. He knows very well that he doesn''t need to tentatively face Karp, just come up and make big moves! "Good job!" Karp saw the slashing slash and whirlwind in the sky, as if he had seen the golden lion once, which made him a little excited. I saw Karp slam a punch with the same force, and a powerful wave of air surged with his fist instantly! With just one punch, Carl''s moves were cracked, and he was also lifted by this powerful air current! But it was in the air, and Carl was able to control his body quickly, and then squinted his eyes. "Without the use of armed color domineering and relying solely on physical fitness, this level was achieved. Such physical fitness is at least A+ level strength, right? Really deserves to be the naval hero Karp, both power and reaction will crush me, in that case, let me see if I can force you to use domineering! " Carl took a deep breath, and his figure disappeared again. In a blink of an eye, the surrounding ground suddenly vibrated. The entire venue of the martial arts field just soared into the sky! Carl stood on the painted surface of the field, controlled the fruit ability, and sent Karp to the sky! "Boy, what are you going to do? Don''t you think our navy can''t fly?" "No, I just want to see what you will do if you encounter a storm in the sky!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 17： Recruit report! "Boy, do you know what you are doing!" Karp squinted and looked at Karl below. But Carl turned a deaf ear to his ears, but focused on his control. A huge air current began to circulate in the air. The clouds in the sky have also begun to gather, and the embryonic form of a huge storm has been produced! Upon seeing this, Karp stepped on the moon step and wanted to get down from the martial arts field. But the two weapons that broke through directly forced him back! The intruding attack made Karp not expect that the navy cloak was cut out, which made him a little uncomfortable. Since he didn''t use all his strength, it was useless to see and hear the domineering, naturally he didn''t find where these two weapons appeared. "Boy, do you think that with two weapons, you can hold me in my footsteps? It''s so naive!" "Senior Karp, you are wrong, it is not me who is holding you, it is you! If you hadn''t despised me, now I have been defeated!" Carl chuckled and said something unexpected to everyone present. At this moment, the entire martial arts field fell apart in an instant. Karp immediately noticed something wrong, and wanted to return to the ground. But soon he found that his body was out of control. The surrounding airflow skyrocketed instantly! The tyrannical airflow began to revolve and directly rolled Karp towards a higher sky! The clouds at this time were already very thick, and the roar of thunder could even be heard faintly! "Is this a hurricane and a thunderstorm?!" "You kid, you can control the weather!" Although caught in the storm, Karp is still able to speak. His physical fitness is very strong. After his body is covered with armed and domineering, this kind of storm can''t hurt him at all. But he was in the center of the storm and was under the greatest pressure. He couldn''t break free for a while, so he could only let the storm involve himself in the thunderstorm. "Senior Karp, don''t laugh, I just watched the weather here when I came, and I was ready for all this!" At this time, the Warring States and others saw this scene, their eyes widened and felt a little unbelievable! In their estimation, Carl should have been abused by Karp, and then he gave up. In the end, Carl told them that he had planned for a long time, and he was waiting for Karp to throw himself into the net! Such a scene, even Sarkarski, who paid attention to Karl, did not expect it! "This guy is a fighting freak, but he is a fighting freak with a brain! That''s not bad. Our navy hasn''t seen such a good seed for a long time! " "Hahahahahaha!" Warring States was very pleased. Although Karp will lose face because of this, he has a thick face, and he is not ashamed once or twice. However, Carl''s potential was shown in public, which made the Warring States and others'' evaluation of him even higher! Even Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, who has been carrying Carl, did not expect that Carl would deflate Karp at this time! Boom! ! Accompanied by the thunder explosion! Karp has entered the thunderstorm area under the influence of the airflow. But Carl was sweating profusely. Obviously, he had used his abilities to the maximum. This is already his limit! "Okay, I declare this match is tied, Karl, you can stop!" "Yes!" Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Carl released his ability, and the huge air current disintegrated instantly, blowing towards the surroundings. This airflow directly turned the navy around those who were ineffective. "Huh, how about the Marshal of the Warring States Period, am I qualified now?" Carl panted heavily and looked at the Warring States next to him. "I am very satisfied, and I have discussed with Lieutenant General Crane. Starting today, you formally join the Navy and earn the rank of Colonel! It''s just that you were admitted exceptionally, so you need to stay in the Chambord Islands for a while before you can go to sea. " "No problem! I can go anywhere!" Carl was a little excited, although his rank was a bit low, he was just a colonel. But with the first day of becoming a navy, very few have won the rank of colonel! This made the navy around who had been working hard for several years, but only major and lieutenant colonel a little envious. This is the benefit of strength! "Hahahaha! What a good kid, this time you win, but next time I won''t be fooled so easily!" Karp stepped on the moon step and fell from the sky. At this time, the navy cloak on his body had disappeared, and his clothes were also in tatters, and there was even a smell of burnt. Obviously, he was struck by lightning. But Karp didn''t have any injuries at all. "The Warring States Period, I''m leaving first, I''m going to see the two boys in my family, what''s going on now!" Karp didn''t even bother to change his clothes, so he left. Warring States nodded, and then found a few navies to distribute the task of cleaning up here. The three generals also dispersed, and the flying squirrel wanted to say something, but the expression in the Warring States'' eyes made him unable to tell. "Carl recruit come with me, I will personally assign you a dormitory and write you a transfer order. You are now resting for a few days in the navy headquarters, UU reading www. uukanshu.com will officially report to the naval base in Chambord Islands seven days later! " "Yes!" Carl saluted an indecent military salute and looked a little excited. In the shocked eyes of everyone around him, he followed the Warring States and left the martial arts field. Then today''s events were passed on by these spectators. The news spread at the beginning was nothing, but Karl fought Karp and took advantage of the weather to get a tie. But the more it passes behind, the more outrageous it gets. Not only did Carls recruits compete with Karp, but Karps personal numbers were in the end. There is even such a rumor that Carl kills Karp in seconds, forcing Karp to surrender himself! Although these news made Carl''s popularity rise rapidly, as the protagonist, he was a little depressed. In addition to bringing fame, this kind of thing also caused him a lot of trouble. Now as long as he goes out, he will be watched by the navy. There will even be some pretentious navies who want to challenge Karl to become famous in one fell swoop! If he was just onlookers, he would laugh and not speak. But if you find faults like this, he will send the other person directly to the infirmary. It ranges from a coma for seven or eight days, to severe injuries and broken bones! Slowly, the title of battle mad Carl became louder and louder. His brutal record also discouraged many people who wanted to challenge him! Time goes by day by day. In this week, in addition to accepting challenges, Carl also participated in daily naval training, learned a lot of knowledge about the ocean, and met many like-minded friends. Today, the seven days of free allocation have come. Carl needs to follow the boat and report to the Chambord Islands! "Chambord Islands, I am here again!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 18： Coming to Shampoo again "Report! I am recruit Carl, with the rank of colonel. This is my delegating order. Please check by the chief!" "Hahahaha, you are Colonel Carl, very good!" The Rear Admiral, who was stationed in the Chambord Islands, enthusiastically pulled Carl into his office at this time. "My name is Pizza, not the pizza I ate, although the pronunciation is almost the same, and I also like pizza..." Listening to the unreliable eyes of Pizza''s preface, Carl''s eyes twitched slightly, and he felt that the person in charge in front of him seemed a little unreliable. He has said so much, he has always been around pizza, and even said how to make the best pizza. This makes Carl really speechless. "Chief Pizza, do you have anything else to do?" "Ah? Oh! Sorry, I can''t stop when it comes to pizza, but don''t mind, I''m so sick, it''s delicious! Haha!" Pizza laughed, then scratched the back of his bald head, and then he became serious. "I am Pizza, the person in charge of the Chambord Islands, a major admiral of the Navy Headquarters. I am forty-two. You will follow me next and get familiar with the things here. I know that with your talent, you wont be able to stay in the Chambord Islands very long, so you''d better stay in your own jurisdiction during this time and dont run around! Apart from the pirates, navy and slave traders who came to Chambord Islands, there was a group of people that we could not afford! " "Is it because of the Tianlong people? I heard about them. I really don''t know how this kind of scum can..." "Shhh..." Hearing Karl''s words, Pizza immediately blocked his mouth, then opened the door and looked around. He breathed a sigh of relief after seeing no one around him. "Boy, you are still young now and have a lot of future. Don''t ruin your future because of the Tianlongren. I believe that the Marshal of the Warring States period sent you here to protect you and prevent you from contacting the Celestial Dragon. But you still don''t say the kind of words just now. At least half of my men are dogs close to the Tianlong people. If they hear what you said just now, they will definitely go back and report it, so here you must be cautious in your words and deeds! " "I see, but there is one more question..." "Just ask, I know everything!" Carl squinted his eyes and asked softly: "Listen to you, sir, you don''t seem to like Tianlongren, but why are you staying here?" "This question is very interesting, and I can tell you the truth, after all, it''s not a secret." Pizza smiled, then turned around and took out a stack of Baileys from the drawer. "Because of the money! This group of beasts have nothing else, Bailey wants as much as he wants! As long as they give me Bailey, I will be their dog, if not, hehe! What kind of stuff is this bunch of rubbish! I bother! " Seeing Pizza''s expression, Carl squinted. He could see that the purpose of Pizza here is very simple, it is for Pele in the hands of the Dragon. This also made him understand that the person in front of him was probably also the navy of the Warring States line, used to monitor the movements of the Tianlong people. Don''t even think that the Tianlong people are the rulers of this world, even claiming to be gods. But the Navy and them don''t wear the same pair of pants. Except for a few who are willing to be the navy of the Denon, the other navies hate the Denon very much. But due to their status, they just dared not speak. Coupled with the special geographical location of the Chambord Islands, it is not only frequented by pirates. Tianlong people also regard this as a back garden. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, the Warring States period needed to send some capable men to monitor the Dragonites who came to the Chambord Islands. "Okay, that''s all I want to say. You take this wad of Bailey. Although it''s not much, you can treat it as a gift from me." "In that case, I''m not welcome!" Carl accepted these Baileys with a smile. Although he received a bounty from Luffy, Ace and Golden Lion. These add up to more than one billion Baileys, enough for him to splurge at will. But since someone sent money to the door, he naturally wouldn''t refuse. Carl followed Pizza and went to the training ground of the sub-base. Here he sees tens of thousands of navy, gathering gymnastics. There are still many people patrolling here. The ranks on the clothes of these people are colonels like Karl. "The people who come to me are basically colonels. People who reach the rank of brigadier general are eligible to go to sea independently, and they don''t bother to be stationed here. Only people who are half of me in the soil and thinking of making money will come to Chambord. It can be said that most of the navy colonels who came here, except for some who were sent over, came to be gilded just like you. " Pizza took a deep breath, then lit a cigar. Carl nodded, agreeing with his statement. "Reporter, everything is normal today, and the training indicators have been completed normally!" "Very well, in that case, we will disband in the evening, let everyone get together, and by the way pick up the dust for our new colleague!" "Yes!" The navy paid a military salute, then looked at Carl suspiciously. "This kid is a new colleague? It doesn''t look very good, he''s a colonel at such a young age? Isn''t he a relative?" Hearing the other partys questioning, Karl scratched his head, UU read www.uukanshu. com is a bit embarrassing. "You are really right. This kid is a relationship householder, but his relationship is harder than you think! Hahahaha!" Pizza laughed, as if he had heard some funny joke, which puzzled the navy. Carl was even more embarrassed. "This kid''s name is Carl. He joined the Navy only seven days ago and made an exception to become a Navy Captain. How about? Doesn''t it feel familiar?" "You''re Carl?! Carl who killed Karp in seconds?!" "What?! He is Karl who defeated Lieutenant General Karp?!" "Could it be that it was this kid who beat Lieutenant General Karp to be called Dad?" The people around heard the colonel''s exclamation and looked at Carl together. His eyes were very feverish, as if he was going to eat people. But what they said in their mouths made Carl extremely angry. "It''s that **** who spread the rumors so outrageously? You guys want me to die!" Carl intentionally or unintentionally released the domineering look, and instantly stunned the 10,000 navy present! These navy colonels felt this momentum, and they were also surprised. Pizza''s eyes widened and his face was shocked! "This is the legendary overlord look?!" Carl nodded and snorted and walked towards the base gate. "Chief Pizza, your ethos here needs to be changed. This kind of slanderous predecessor Karp''s reputation and rumors of killing me, it''s time to rectify it." "Wait, where are you going?" "Go out and go around, is it okay?" Seeing Carl''s sharp eyes, Pizza swallowed and took a step back subconsciously. "No, no problem..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 19： Raleigh! "Like the rumors, under normal circumstances, the temper is very good, but sometimes it seems moody, and the overlord''s domineering has also confirmed that he has indeed awakened..." Pizza returned to the frightened colonel and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and wake up the other navies and prepare for the party at night!" "Oh, yes!" The colonel breathed a sigh of relief. He did not expect that Carl would be so disgusted with such remarks. However, he also saw Carl''s strength today. Although it was only the tip of the iceberg, it was enough for them. Especially pizza. He originally wanted to find a chance to try, is Carl''s strength as strong as the headquarter said. But from today''s point of view, a single look can make oneself retreat. Pizza can never do this kind of momentum. "It really deserves to be called a genius with monster potential by the headquarter. I hope he won''t cause trouble here, otherwise I will be in trouble..." Pizza shook his head, feeling a little helpless. As an officer, what I fear the most is that the strength of his subordinates surpasses himself. This kind of person is not only very difficult to discipline, but also easy to cause trouble. So he intends to think about it, and arrange a good position for Carl so that he can settle down. After all, the title of Carl''s battle madness is well known in the navy! "Xia Qi, I''m back again, the same way, give me the sign here!" Carl came out this time, in addition to relaxing, the more important thing was to see Pluto Raleigh. So he came to Xia Qi''s bar. But unfortunately, after he looked around for a week, there was no one in the store except himself and Xia Qi. Raleigh was not here to disappoint Carl. "Here you are, a glass of cold water!" Xia Qi looked at Carl coldly and drank a glass of cold water. "Hey, you look down on people, look at my clothes, I have money now!" Carl pointed to his navy uniform, then patted a wad of Bailey on the table. "Is this money enough for a good bottle of wine and a plate of snacks?" Xia Qi counted, and then said: "A total of 300,000 Baileys are indeed enough." Xia Qi glanced at Carl in surprise. She didn''t expect that Karl had just become a navy, and he would have so much money. "Since it''s enough, I''m going to work, I''ll wait here, and wait for Rayleigh by the way." "The wine and snacks are coming soon, but Raleigh is not here." "No, he will be back soon. I have inquired that he is now in the slave market, as if he is going to sell himself." Carl held back his laugh and spoke. To be honest, he couldn''t understand Raleigh''s quirk of selling himself. Although this is done for money, it is a bit funny how strange it looks. Xia Qi was holding her forehead, a little speechless. She knew that Raleigh was gambled and liked to sell herself, but she didn''t expect that Raleigh would be known by outsiders because of this habit. It made her feel a little embarrassed, and she didn''t even want to pick up trouble. It didn''t take long for Xia Qi to serve the wine and the food. There are very few things, and the wine is a very small bottle, which makes Carl a little speechless. "You really are a black shop here. If there are so few things covered by Rayleigh, I''m afraid they have been demolished?" "You don''t need to care about this kind of thing, and do I live on this kind of thing?" "Yes, yes, I know you sell information, so do you have the latest information about the Four Emperors?" "Don''t you know all the latest information? After all, you are the initiator. You personally arrested Huoquan Ace, the captain of the Second Division of the Four Emperors Pirates. The white beard is very angry now, I can''t wait to kill you! " Xia Qi sneered and stared at Carl firmly, as if she wanted to see his scared expression. But she stared for a long time and didn''t see the slightest fear in Carl, which made her feel a little boring. "That''s it? I thought there would be any good news, but I have a news here. Would you like to listen to it?" "what news?" "Do you know that Ace is Roger''s son?" "what?!" A voice suddenly came from outside the door, and a gray-haired old man rushed in, staring at Karl with his eyes. "You''re saying it again! Whose son is Ace?!" "You are Raleigh, right?" Feeling the aura of the man in front of him, Carl squinted his eyes, his body leaned back and smiled. "Xia Qi, two more bottles of wine! Don''t worry, I still have money!" "This wine is given to you for free. Tell me if Ace is Roger''s son!" Raleigh sat directly opposite Carl, completely ignoring the man in front of him, he was a navy! With Rayleigh''s strength, even if the admiral came in person, he would not be afraid. As long as the three big generals don''t take action together, he is fearless at all! This is why he dared to take root here. "Forget it, let''s avoid it this time..." Xia Qi just wanted to say something, but when she saw Lei Li''s serious eyes, she shook her head and stopped talking. She knew very well what an irreplaceable position Roger had in Raleigh''s heart. If Ace is really Roger''s son, this thing would be a big deal! "Raleigh, besides seeing you, I''m here to tell you that Ace is actually Roger''s son. Karp''s recognition of him as a grandson is only Roger''s request. As for the reason, you can ask Karp in person. And you dont have to find out how I knew it. I only heard it from others by accident. It''s a pity that the old man died too early, he has other secrets that he didn''t tell, such as Lockes..." Carl narrowed his eyes and said half-truth. Then he raised the bottle and invited Raleigh to drink with him. Raleigh frowned and took a sip before asking. "Why are you telling me this?" "Because it''s interesting! I personally captured Ace and sent him to Push City, so I want to see what you Roger''s old department will do." Carl took a sip of wine and suddenly leaned forward, his eyes covered with scarlet blood. His expression looked slightly crazy, as if he was only doing this for his own interest! "Huh! The captain is dead long ago, and the Roger Pirates have also disbanded. Even if Ace is really his son, but he has been arrested, this matter has nothing to do with me! " "Really? What a pity..." Carl shook his head, then looked back at the door. "People outside have been listening for so long, why don''t you come in for a chat?" Carl yelled loudly, while Rayleigh''s eyes were sharp. When the two of them were talking, someone was already eavesdropping outside. But they didn''t care. Carl was anxious for this kind of news to spread, while Raleigh thought it was unnecessary for him to participate in this matter. Ace is not Roger after all, if he hadn''t been caught, Raleigh might still help him. But he has been arrested, and Raleigh has no reason to help him! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 20： Spread the news "Thief hahahaha! I just planned to come over for a drink, but I didn''t expect to hear such interesting news. It seems that you know the big things about Lockes and the Roger Pirates, navy kid! " "Introduce yourself, I am Blackbeard Titch! The future One Piece!" "Thief hahahahaha!" Titch, with a big belly and dirty, swaggered to be between Carl and Raleigh. "Boss, here is a bottle of wine!" Xia Qi squinted her eyes and brought him a bottle of wine. Blackbeard now has a great reputation as a person who killed his companions and defected from the Whitebeard Pirates. His fame has spread throughout this sea. Baibeard vowed to catch him and send him to hell! Such a ruthless person appeared here, even Raleigh couldn''t help but feel curious. "Titch, what are you doing here? There are many people in the Chambordian Islands. Don''t you be afraid of the white beard chasing him?" "Thief hahahaha, what''s terrible about that old man, and I will be Qiwuhai soon, why should I be afraid of him?" Titch laughed, obviously not looking at the white beard. His arrogance made Raleigh a little displeased. "What an interesting person, I also read your news. I am a disgusting careerist!" "Thief hahahahaha, thank you for the compliment, so you are the new naval star Colonel Carl?" Titch narrowed his smile and his eyes became hot. His eyes were full of killing intent, as if a wild beast was eyeing its prey. But he didn''t do it directly. Titch knew exactly whose site was here, and he didn''t want to offend both the Navy and Raleigh at the same time. After all, he will soon become Qiwuhai. "It''s not a problem to sit down like this. Why don''t you continue the topic just now, and I will just listen by the side without talking." Titch saw the atmosphere froze, and he wanted to ease it, but Raleigh got up directly. "Regardless of Ace''s identity, it has nothing to do with me, and I don''t know much about the Rocks Pirates." Raleigh said he was leaving here, obviously not intending to continue this topic. He was afraid that he couldn''t help but want to save people, so he left quickly. Titch grinned when Leiley left, showing his mutilated teeth. "Thief hahahaha, now that Raleigh is gone, why don''t we have a chat?" "Haha! I have nothing to chat with you, the pirate, even if you are about to become Qiwuhai, it''s useless. Sooner or later, the Qiwuhai system will be abolished, and you will still be wanted! " Carl didn''t want to pay too much attention to Titch. This guy is very difficult, and Karl''s goal has been achieved. The news that Ace is Roger''s son has already been made known to outsiders. With Blackbeard''s character, it won''t take long for the navy and this sea to know the news, and he will take credit for himself! This is Titch''s character! "The thief hahahaha, what a funny kid, it seems that he deliberately revealed the news to me and asked me to spread it. But this is better, because the plan he couldn''t implement can now be carried out again. God is helping me! " "Thief hahahahaha!" Titch walked out of the bar with a big laugh and attracted the attention of the people around him. "Captain, are we doing anything?" Van Oka with the monocle lifted up, glanced at Carl, and licked his lips. But Titch shook his head and gently pressed his muzzle down. "Don''t worry, we will be Qiwuhai immediately. There is no need to do anything with the navy. And I now have more important news. As long as this news is spread out, I don''t believe that the world and the navy will do nothing! " "Let''s go! The next destination, the Navy Headquarters!" Titch beckoned, and walked towards the port with his subordinates shamelessly. Carl is not walking fast. He deliberately filled his steps in order to get Tic to do something on him. But the other party did not do this, it means that he has other plans. "It looks like it''s time for a showdown." Carl smiled, returned to the navy headquarters to borrow the phone worm from Pizza, and called the Warring States Period. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I have one thing to report, it''s about the identity of Ace! I met Blackbeard Titch and learned from him that Ace is the son of Roger, the Pirate King! " Carl did not evade, and directly told the secret. The Warring States Marshal of the Navy Headquarters frowned, then said softly. "I see, don''t say anything about this for now!" After saying this, the Warring States period hung up the phone worm, and then looked at Karp, who was heartless next to him. "Cap, what happened to Ace has been exposed!" "Ah, what''s the matter?" Karp ate the donuts, completely unaware of what happened. "Ace is Roger''s son, right?" "Yes... wait, what are you talking about? Ace is my grandson! How could he..." "Kapu! Don''t lie to me, you think you can lie to everyone, but you think you can lie to me and crane! And Karl, the kid already knows, according to what he reported, it was Blackbeard Titch who leaked the incident! " "Titch? The pirate who betrayed the white beard?" Karp''s expression went cold. After a while, he put down the doughnut in his hand and walked outside with a serious expression. "Cap, you come back to me!" "I know that you are very anxious about this, but you can''t move Tiqi. He saved a Tianlongren and turned in one billion yuan of heavenly gold! Now he has been appointed as Qiwuhai by Wu Lao Xing, so he is sent to me to report! " "If you kill him now, although you can keep the secret, what do you make the five old stars think?" Hearing what the Warring States had said, Karp gritted his teeth and couldn''t say a word. When the Warring States period saw his old friend fall into autistic state again, he also felt helpless. A few days ago, Karl arrested Ace and Luffy. In the past two days, a black beard appeared again and began to spread Ace''s true identity. This also gave him some headaches. "Carp, Blackbeard is expected to come to the navy headquarters in two days. You''d better avoid it first..." Bru Bru Bru! Bru Bru Bru! Suddenly the phone worm rang. The Warring States subconsciously picked up the phone worm and asked the other party subconsciously. But what greeted him was a burst of cursing! "Well, you Warring States, you even dared not report if Roger''s son was arrested. Are you not in your eyes anymore?" "If it weren''t for Blackbeard, I''m afraid we are still being kept in the dark by you now! Warring States, the admiral of the navy is what you do?!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 21： Leisurely daily a. The news that Ace is Roger''s son has appeared in the sea, and even the news that Ace is the grandson of Karp has also been spread. More importantly, there is also a white beard pirate group on Esming''s face, the identity of the captain of the second division. This means that he is also the son of White Beard! In this way, Karp became Roger and Whitebeard''s father! This kind of explosive news spread all over the sea in this week, no matter how the navy suppresses it, there is no way for this kind of gossip news to spread. People''s psychology to gossip is innate and can''t be suppressed at all. As long as ten people know it, ten thousand people will know it the next day. By analogy, it would be slow to transmit this information to the entire sea in seven days! It is precisely because Karp took advantage of Baibeard and Roger and became their father. This led to the fact that Ace was Roger''s son was downplayed. However, the high-level navy and the world''s top officials, as well as the pirates such as White Beard, will not forget this news. Especially Raleigh, who belonged to the remnants of the Roger Pirates! It was the Blackbeard Pirates who spread the news. In order to increase his popularity, Titch gave all these news to the big news Morgan, and even spent a lot of money to make the news known to everyone. The big news Morgan also lived up to Blackbeard''s expectations. Not only did he spread the news, he even specifically marked it. This is one of the seven martial arts under the king, and Blackbeard Titch''s exclusive news! For an ambitious man like Titch, the higher his popularity, the higher the benefits he will bring to him! So he was cheeky and took the news he had heard from Karl as his own. Carl is very satisfied with this. What he wants is this effect! Now, apart from Raleigh, Xia Qi, and Titch, no one knows that it was Carl who spread the news of Ace''s true identity! Now Tic''s reputation is in sight, even if someone clarifies the truth, no one will believe it. "Unexpectedly, Titch did better than I thought. It''s amazing!" Carl was sitting in Shaqi''s bar, drinking leisurely, without any tension. He has become a frequent visitor to this bar now, and he does nothing else every day, just order a bottle of wine and sit all afternoon. As long as there is no trouble in the Chambord Islands, there is no need for him to act. And the main thing is, Pizza in order to prevent Karl from encountering the Dragon people, causing unnecessary conflicts. I would also like to see him running to the bar. Xia Qi''s bar is located in a relatively remote place, and Tianlong people will not patronize it at all, so it is very safe. "What on earth do you want to do? Is it good for you to spread this kind of news? The navy headquarters is now in chaos, and the pirates are also in chaos. Especially on the white beard side, they even planned to declare war with the navy, probably intending to take Ace back. Could it be said that this situation is what you want to see? " Xia Qi was puzzled. She didn''t understand why Carl did this. Carl took a sip of wine and said with a smile. "Xia Qi, don''t you even understand this? Isn''t the current trend of events exactly what I expected?" Seeing Carl''s smile, Xia Qi frowned. "What a lunatic!" "thank you." Carl raised his glass and touched Xia Qi in the air, then drank it. As he said, the white beard and the navy are ready to go, which is what he wants. He wanted to replicate the war on the top caused by Blackbeard at the time! Only in this way can he trigger his own selection system, as long as he kills the white beard at that time. He can gain the power of the white beard! In the eyes of outsiders, this kind of thinking is a lunatic who fears that the world will not be chaotic. But he knows very well that other people''s visions are imaginary, and only those who get his hands are truly his! It''s just that Carl also understands that he is not Whitebeard''s opponent now. He can only gain his power by reaping Whitebeard''s life in the war! After this period of research. Carl has basically understood how the system can proceed. Only when he meets some important people or things can he make a choice. There are two options. There is a high probability that it will not change the trend of the original plot. Although there are rewards, they are very rare. But the last one will definitely change the trend of the plot, and the rewards are also very rich! Counting the Golden Lion, Luffy and Ace, he has only triggered four choices so far. The last choice was when Titch was spreading the news of Ace. He had several choices, which were to add to the flames, observe secretly, and suppress them. Karl did not hesitate to choose to add to the flames and secretly help Tic spread the news. The reward is to upgrade all attributes by one level. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: D+ Agility: D- Spirit: E+ Physical strength: C- Abilities: Jun Tiquan (G), Piao Piao Guo (S), armed color domineering (proficient), seeing and hearing color domineering (proficient bawang color domineering (mastery) double knife flow (D) Although his current attribute panel has not changed in the slightest in terms of ability. But the physical fitness has fully reached the average level of a lieutenant general. Now he is almost the same as the veteran lieutenant admiral. "Hahahaha, today I heard a very funny news. Someone outside actually said that the captain robbed the white beard''s wife and gave birth to Ace. After a lapse of more than ten years, Baibeard was furious, and then snatched Ace over and recognized him as his son. The person who summed up this statement is really a talent, hahahaha! ! ! " Lely, who was drunk, walked in from the outside staggeringly, sat down in front of Karl, and even burped a drink. "Raleigh, it''s time to brush your teeth..." Carl frowned and moved a bit disgustedly. Xia Qi brought a cup of sober tea. "Is this funny? In my opinion, anyone who says this is damned!" Xia Qi glanced at Carl, but Carl shrugged. "Don''t look at me, I am not so bad. I will only spread the facts and will not write such things that corrupt other people''s reputation." "Hahahaha, although this navy boy is very hateful, he does not spoil the reputation of others. But you are right, the person who spreads such rumors is really damn! " Reilly took a sip of tea, then smashed the table hard, staring at Carl scorchingly. "Navy kid! Now that your goal has been achieved, the Navy has officially responded to Whitebeard''s declaration of war! Three months later, they will start the final battle at Malin Vandor, and that day will also be Ace''s public execution day! " The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 22： March period "Sentence Day?" "Three months later?" "This time span is a bit too big, isn''t it? Isn''t the Navy and the World Forces afraid of accidents?" Although this news made Carl very happy, the three-month span is too big! Once there is an accident in the middle, the so-called day of the final battle becomes a joke! And there is time for Baibeard to save people in these three months! "Huh! Boy, don''t underestimate the navy, and don''t underestimate the white beard! The navy will definitely take strict precautions and even transfer Ace. You have only joined the navy for less than a month, and it is normal that you dont even know as many things as my pirate. As for the old guy Whitebeard, hum..." Reilly snorted coldly, took a sip of wine and then continued to speak. "He is the strongest white beard in the world! How could such a person be robbed of prison?" "That''s what I said, but I don''t know the news, how could you know it earlier than I did?" Carl looked at Lely in confusion, while the other party took out a crumpled newspaper from under his ass. "The navy has already publicized the time of the morning. You come to Xia Qi to sit here for a day, and you have no phone bugs. Who will come here to inform you if there is nothing to do?" After being ridiculed by Raleigh, Carl was not angry, but nodded, and then read the Naval News. The news in the newspaper is basically the same as what Raleigh said, without any deviation. Then Carl looked at Raleigh suspiciously. This old drunkard has been drinking now, without stopping at all. Carl stared at him for a long time, and the other party didn''t say a word. When his eyes became a little sore, he asked. "By the way, you old guys don''t plan to rob prison? That''s Roger''s son!" "Hehe, let us discuss the prison robbery in front of a navy. Do you see me as a fool?" Raleigh sneered and glanced at Carl contemptuously. Carl suddenly realized. Although Raleigh was not a pirate, even if he really wanted to do something like Prison Robbery, he couldn''t say it in front of Karl. Otherwise, you will be a fool. "I''m done drinking, I should go back too, Raleigh, if you want to do something to me, it''s better to be as early as possible. Because I''m not sure when I will be transferred, and then you will have no chance to do it. " "See you tomorrow! Hahahaha!" Carl left the bar with a wild laugh. As his laughter moved further and further away from the bar, Lely''s expression became calm and a little angry from the beginning. A murderous intent gradually emerged in his eyes! "Raleigh, I know your mood, but you need to be patient. It''s not the time to attack him. Offending the Navy at this time will not do any good." "I know, but I haven''t contacted the other old guys. The plan to robbery may be shelved. The Navy will definitely move Ace to other places. The previous plan must be overturned and redone. Maybe the war in three months will be our chance! " Rayleigh''s eyes flashed with a hint of light, and then he drank the wine in his hand. Xia Qi rubbed her chin and asked tentatively: "Luffy the Straw Hat is Karp''s grandson, and Ace is also Karp''s grandson. Maybe he can provide some useful information. Should we tell Karp the truth about this matter? " "Tell him what to do? Do you still want him to kill Karl? Dont forget, only Ace was executed. Although Karp loves Ace very much, there is no blood relationship between them, unless..." Thinking of this, Leili and Xia Qi looked at each other and blurted out at the same time. "Unless Luffy and Ace are executed at the same time!" "Hahahaha! That''s right, that''s it! Only when two grandsons are executed at the same time, Karp, an old thing, will take action! And Straw Hat Luffy is still the son of the Dragon of the Revolutionary Army, this guy is not an easy person! He is called the most vicious criminal in the world for no reason! " Due to this period of time, Lu Fei and Lei Li have not been in contact, let alone the origin of Lu Fei''s straw hat, just know that his nickname is Straw Hat Lu Fei. Using Luffy''s life to exchange things like Ace, Raleigh could do it all! Not to mention, Ace and Luffy are both Karp''s grandsons. If two grandsons were executed at the same time, he would certainly not sit still! "Then what do you plan to do next? Luffy''s identity is not enough to be publicly executed." Xia Qi asked suspiciously. Raleigh shook his head, and then took out a stack of rewards. "The Straw Hat Pirates have not disbanded yet, we may be able to use them to do something..." "Report, Captain Carl, request to return to the team!" Just when Raleigh was planning how to launch Luffy and Capra into the water. Carl has returned to the naval branch base. At this time, he was carrying a person on his shoulder, one size bigger than himself. The team in the base was gathering at this time, and Karl didn''t know what they were going to do. "Leave it to me the pirates. This is their routine patrol. Just go back and rest." In order to avoid letting Carl meet the dragon people, Pizza, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com dare not let him go on patrol. The places where the patrols are going are all prosperous areas where Tianlong people often haunt. According to Pizza''s understanding of Karl, if he goes 100%, he will conflict with the Dragonites. So he didn''t give any orders to Karl at all. But even so, in addition to drinking during this time, Karl also brought back one or two pirates with a bounty of more than 50 million every day. Today is no exception. On the way Carl came back, he met a pirate who didn''t have long eyes, and then he caught him back easily. "It''s the same again. I want to go out on patrols and not let me. I do nothing every day. My body is about to rust..." "I don''t think your body is about to rust, you just want to find the fault!" The corners of Pizza''s mouth twitched slightly, and he took the unconscious pirate from Carl''s hand. "Is this a beard with a bounty of 110 million Bailey?" "Okay, this guy is a professional human trafficker, and his achievements alone are comparable to yours in the past few days!" Pizza looked surprised, and did not stingy with his appreciation. Carl is not interested. This is the rhetoric of pizza going back and forth these days, and even the rhetoric of appreciation is almost the same. This makes Carl a little tired. "Since there is nothing to do with me, I will go back first, and you will continue." Carl returned to his room listlessly. After Pizza saw Karl closing the door, he was relieved and his expression became serious. "Boy Carl, it''s not that I don''t let you go, but your character is not suitable for dealing with the Tianlong people. For all of us, you should stay here and wait for your command from the Marshal..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 23： Denon "The next auction is our final product, the mermaid from Murloc Island!" "The starting price is one billion Baileys! Each increase must not be less than one hundred million Baileys! Now the bidding starts!" With a shout from the auctioneer, the curtain was instantly opened. A mermaid was trapped in the glass box, very pitiful. Seeing her tearful eyes, she really wanted to break the appearance of the water tank, and the gentlemen who were present came off the stage one after another, trying to rescue such a beautiful mermaid. "I pay a billion Bailey!" "I am 1.3 billion!" "I am 1.5 billion!" "Two billion Baileys!" The bidding was fierce, but in a moment the bidding came to more than 2 billion Baileys, and the price is still rising. Seeing this scene, a man hiding in the corner couldn''t help but shook his head. "It''s really a group of greedy people, but then again, the murlocs are really miserable. Every time I come here, I can meet the murlocs being auctioned. On the contrary, I have not seen any human slaves. Could it be that humans are not as easy to catch as murlocs? " Carl is dressed in casual clothes, with a mask on his face, and a black silk scarf on his head. He appeared here fully armed, no one could recognize who he was. This auction house will not authenticate the real name, as long as the deposit is paid, anyone can enter! Pizza didn''t let Carl go out, but Carl was not a kid. He really wanted to go out and no one could stop him. And dressed like this, only wearing an ordinary iron knife, no one will associate him with the energetic Karl. The purpose of his coming here is very simple, just to try his luck and see if he can meet the Devil Fruit. He wanted to do an experiment as to whether he could eat another Devil Fruit. In this way, his strength can be improved. However, it has been five days since he arrived here, and Karl rescued four murloc slaves, but he did not see a demon fruit. I have to say that Devil Fruit is really rare. The devil fruit that can be seen everywhere in the original book is really rare. "Forget it, I have taken four shots anyway, it''s not bad for you!" Carl shook his head, cocked his legs and waited for the end of the auction to save people. He hated slave traders very much, but they couldn''t catch them cleanly, so he could only do his best. "Ten billion Baileys! This murloc is mine!" Just when Carl was observing, who could win this murloc. At the door, there was a disgusting sound suddenly! The voice is very sharp, it sounds harsh, and the owner of the voice is the terrifying world aristocrat Tianlong! "Draco actually came? No wonder Pizza will send someone to patrol today. It turns out that a Draco came here today." Carl''s eyes moved slightly, then he looked around. At this time, all the people in the venue lost their voices collectively when they saw the Tianlongren appearing, and no one dared to speak. The Tianlong people represent absolute rights. If you dare to resist them, even just a word of mouth is a sin! To be sentenced to death! The people here are very savvy, so after hearing the quote from the Tianlongren, they all remained silent. The person in charge of the auction house also announced the result of the auction tremblingly, and then sent someone to loosen the murloc. "Huh! I have long heard that the murlocs auctioned here are fine products, and the ones that are offered to me on the compilation of untouchables are even more beautiful. After seeing them today, it is true." Tianlongren looked at the mermaid in front of him excitedly, and then left the auction house, "That, auction money..." After watching the Tianlongren leave, the person in charge couldn''t help but ask. But the Tianlongren ignored him, and the man in black next to him took out his pistol directly. Boom! A blood hole suddenly appeared in the auctioneer''s forehead! "The scumbag, this is your money, take it away!" The man in black sneered disdainfully, and then left with the large group. After they were gone, the auction room suddenly fell into chaos. The people inside the auction house were even more at a loss. The auctioneer is also the person in charge here. Now that the person in charge is dead, they are also a group of dragons without a leader. When the meeting place was in a panic, Carl took advantage of the chaos and left and quietly followed the pace of the Tianlongren. At this time, the Tianlongren was sitting on the back of the slave. Next to him, a huge slave was helping him carry the water tank. "It''s really worthy of being a Tianlong person, and he took more than 30 slaves when he went out. Seeing the eyes of these slaves, they seemed to be numb, and they didn''t know if they knew how to write the word escape. " Karl shook his head, and a flash came to the front of the Tianlongren, blocking his way. "Huh? Where did the untouchables dare to stand in my way, really looking for death!" When the Tianlongren saw Karl who suddenly appeared, he was a little angry. He didn''t hesitate to pull out the pistol and squeeze the trigger, trying to solve Karl who was in the way. But this kind of pistol is not a threat to Carl. He just tilted his head and escaped the bullet. "Listen, all slaves, if you still want to survive, run now!" "Round Dance Slash--" The voice has not fallen yet! Carl swung a knife in an instant! The round sword energy instantly lifted the ** devices on the necks of all slaves! He attached the fruit ability to the power of this sword directly destroyed the explosion system inside the shackles! After a few days of experimentation, it was very easy for him to complete this delicate operation. To put it simply, it is only hand-skilled. "Run!!!" After seeing the shackles disappear, the eyes of all the slaves present restored their brilliance. I don''t know who shouted, all the efforts exploded out of all his potential, and he rushed! Even the slave who was riding underneath him overturned the Sky Dragon at this time and ran away at a fast speed! Except for the murloc who could not move freely, the other slaves all expressed gratitude to Karl, and then quickly fled the scene. "What are you **** doing, hurry up and catch these **** slaves!" Although the Tianlongren was thrown into a turbulent manner, his thinking was still very clear, and he immediately ordered the black bodyguards to catch the slaves. But before they acted, Carl''s figure had already arrived in front of the Tianlongren. He wiped the necks of all the people in black around him! These men in black looked arrogant, but they were not as powerful as the Lieutenant Commander. "you you you" "Do you know who I am, you untouchable, I am a dragon, the **** of this world, you..." Before he could finish speaking, Carl pierced his heart instantly. "God? Haha!" After a sneer, Carl glanced around and found a naval patrol team not far away. Without any hesitation, he picked up the murloc and ran towards the beach. After a while. The long overdue naval patrol team was shocked when they saw the slain Denon. "It''s over, we are late!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 24： The Legend of the Masked Man "Thanks, thank you for saving me, Masked Man..." An uninhabited seaside. The rescued mermaid, timidly thanked Carl for his rescue. But her name surprised Carl a little. "Mask? What the **** is this?" Carl looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know when he had such a name. The mermaid squeezed this body and explained with a blushing face. "Master Masked Man, the news that you have rescued my family in the past few days has spread throughout the fisherman island. I just wanted to come here to see you, but I was accidentally caught by a slave trader..." Speaking of this, the mermaid''s face turned redder, and it was obvious that it was her own work, otherwise she wouldn''t be caught. Carl didn''t say anything, just rubbed her head gently, then smiled. "It doesn''t matter, you are safe now, but I advise you not to come here. If I am not here today, you will really become a slave." "Well, I know Master Mask, I will stay at home honestly and never come out again. But I can ask, are you a human or a murloc? Why come to save us? " "You asked..." Carl laughed blankly, then touched the mermaid''s hair again. "Of course I am a human being, but you can rest assured that I will not discriminate against you, nor will I discriminate against other races. In my eyes, all races can get along with each other in peace, except for the Draco! " When talking about Tianlongren, Carl''s tone obviously became a bit deep. The mermaid drew back when he heard Carl''s words, and then nodded. "I see. Although I still want to have a few more words with Master Mask, I should go back, or my family should worry about me. Thank you for saving me." The mermaid thanked again, and then jumped into the sea. The mermaid moved very fast in the water, and in a blink of an eye she disappeared from Carl''s domineering coverage. Carl shook his head, then glanced not far away, there were quite a few navies searching. They were obviously looking for and killing the fierce beast of the Tianlongren. Carl didn''t intend to stay here much, and left the seaside directly. After a while, he returned to his room and used his power to destroy all the tools of the crime. Whether it was clothes or iron sword, he turned into a pile of powder. In this way, even if someone doubted him, he couldn''t find any evidence. "Carl, come out!" Carl, who had just gotten dressed, replied subconsciously when he heard Pizza calling him. "Immediately, I get dressed and go out!" After a while, Carl walked out of the room, and then saw the serious face of Pizza. "What''s the matter with Major General Pizza? With your expression so serious, what happened?" "It is true that a major event happened. The Tianlongren was killed in front of the auction house! By the way, you stayed in the room all afternoon, did you not go out? " "What''s this, if I don''t stay in the room, where can I go? This Heavenly Dragon has no grievances with me, I can''t run out to make trouble for him, right? " Carl shrugged, put on a you are kidding expression, pretending to be innocent. Hearing Karl''s denial, Pizza breathed a sigh of relief, then patted him on the shoulder. "That''s enough. Because this time the accident was my dereliction of duty, the above didn''t give me any chance to investigate. It directly lowered my rank and made me return to the headquarters and be punished. Your transfer order has not come yet, so I hope that before the arrival of the new chief, you can rest for a while and never go out and run around. I''m not sure about the person who will replace me, I''m so talkative. " Pizza said earnestly, which made Carl awe. He didn''t expect that he just killed a Celestial Dragon and actually demoted Pizza directly. This is something he didn''t expect. And more importantly, before leaving Pizza, he still cared about himself so much. Carl was a little touched, so he solemnly nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, I will definitely not run around these days!" Only these few days! Carl silently added such a sentence to his heart. Pizza seemed to see through Karl''s thoughts, and shook his head helplessly. "Forget it, I can''t control you anyway, I just hope that the person who replaces me can catch the murderer of the Tianlongren. Otherwise, the Bailey that I have saved for more than ten years may have to be dispersed halfway to exempt the Tianlong people from punishing me..." "My money!!" Pizza wanted to cry without tears, and the whole person was a little haggard. Seeing this picture of pizza, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched slightly. "After a long time of trouble, you are worried about your Bailey. Isn''t it easy to make money with your ability?" "Yes, it is easy to make money, but it is very difficult to make legal money. Apart from the Chambordian Islands, where else can I go to kill a fat sheep like the Tianlongren? " Pizza was a little excited, and his eyes became sharper when he said money. Carl couldn''t help shivering when he saw his eyes, then smiled and agreed. "Tianlong is rich in wealth, and it is indeed a good mobile treasury..." "Yeah! My treasury is just gone. I want to make money in the future. It won''t be so easy... You must not be the same as me. If you provoke the Tianlong people because of something, you must find someone to take the blame, UU reading must not be hated by them! I was unlucky this time. I didn''t expect a masked man to appear in the Chambord Islands. Don''t let me know who he is, this bastard, otherwise I must have taken his skin and twitched his muscles! Even if I dare to cut off my money, I will surely let him die! " Pizza was exuding a chilling killing intent from all over his body. Carl couldn''t help feeling frustrated. This was the first time he saw such a pizza. I have to say that a person who loves money is suddenly cut off from the road, and it is indeed almost the same as killing him! So Carl decided to pretend to be a masked man and hide it in his heart forever, so that no one will know it! But what he didn''t expect was that he would have such a big reputation in just five days. This makes him a little puzzled, who is propaganda for himself. "Major General Pizza, I want to ask, what the **** is going on with the masked man you just mentioned? I dont seem to have heard of such a man. Is he a pirate? " "No, the masked man is not a pirate, he is a good man, but also a demon! This guy was saving a lot of slaves, and he also killed the dragon people, so he is a good man and a hero! But he cut off my financial path and let me return to the headquarters to be punished, so he is a demon! " Having said that, Pizza stared at Carl firmly, and then grabbed her by the shoulder. "Carl, I have ordered the boss to give you the last task! Help me find the Masked Man and beat him up! But don''t catch him, just beat him to death! " "Have you heard it!" "Yes! Sir!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 25： Doflamingo! After sending the pizza away, Carl breathed a sigh of relief. From Pizza, Carl also understood why the masked man''s reputation would spread in such a short period of time. It''s all because of the credit of the slave traders. After these slave traders were beaten twice by Carl, they began to frantically publicize his deeds. Said that he was the one who robbed hard-working merchants, and asked all hard-working merchants to be careful, and wrapped himself into a mummy. As long as you encounter people with similar images, you have to take a detour. Slowly, when the slaves heard the news, they imagined him as a hero. Coupled with today''s events, the masked man''s reputation will not be limited to a small part of the Chambord Islands. His legend will circulate throughout the Chambord Islands. "I''m really speechless. I didn''t expect these slave traders to even help me with publicity. But unfortunately, this identity can no longer be used after killing the Tianlongren. Even if you want to use it, I''m afraid you have to wait a few days to avoid the limelight. " But Carl didn''t want to be a hero as the outside world said. His purpose of doing this is pure, just to prevent the slave traders from feeling well. He also had no plans to rescue all the slaves, because he knew very well that with his current strength, he couldn''t do this at all. So he can only say sorry to the slaves who are looking forward to being rescued in his heart. At the same time, in the naval compound, a man wearing pink carelessness landed in front of Pizza from the air. "Who are you? This is a naval base. What are you doing here?" "Hey, hey, I''m Qiwu Haiduo Flamenco. I came here to take the corpse of the Celestial Dragon. If you are acquainted, let me go, otherwise you will be at your own risk! " "Impossible. Although I will be dismissed immediately, I am still the commander here. No matter who you are with me, as long as there is no order from the Marshal of the Warring States period, it is impossible to take the corpse of the Tianlongren! " "All the navy obeys orders, aim at Doflamingo and be ready to fire at any time!" "Yes!" "Hey, hey, that''s really interesting, don''t blame me if you want to die so much!" In the lobby of the naval base, Doflamingo, who is more than two meters tall, gave a strange laugh and suddenly crossed his hands! Suddenly. All the blood on the scene soared out! Each of them had ten more bone scars on their bodies. Only Pizza used the armed color domineering and barely resisted this trick. But even so, there are six or seven shallow marks on his body. "Asshole! I didn''t expect you to be so strong!" "But even so, I can''t let you pirates dominate the navy''s territory!" "Doflamingo! Go to hell!!!" Pizza was already seriously injured at this time, but fortunately, he was good at it and didn''t get a second shot like other navies. Taking advantage of his ability to counterattack, he instantly rushed to Doflamingo, covered with armed and domineering fists, and hit Doflamingo''s face. "Hey eh eh, a **** with so many words, it''s really disgusting!" Although Doflamingo was smiling, his tone was full of disdain. I saw him gently raise his hand. As soon as the invisible thread is seen, it shoots out instantly! Pizza''s naked eyes can''t see this thread, but he is domineering and tells himself that he must avoid it, otherwise he will undoubtedly die! But his body has not allowed him to dodge in mid-air. So he had to close his eyes in confession. But at this time. Along with the sound of metal collision, Pizza felt his body suddenly fly. When he looked straight again, he realized that he had already arrived in the room. It was Karl who saved him! Originally, Carl wanted to go back to the house and take a good rest, but when he heard the sound of fighting outside in the yard. With curiosity, Carl wanted to see who was so bold, only to see Pizza''s death. If he doesn''t stop in time! Pizza must die! "Carl, here you are..." "Yes, I''m here, you can rest, I''ve heard the reason. Although I also hate Tianlongren, this time for you, I won''t let him succeed! " Pizza nodded and squeezed Carl''s shoulder firmly. "Thank you" Shoo! Something resembling a bullet hit instantly from behind Carl. Carl turned around and raised the knife, blocked the bullet, and then looked at Doflamingo. "Brother Doflamingo, you are one of the seven martial arts under the king. The sneak attack is not in line with your identity!" "Hey, hey, you two have ignored me for a long time, don''t you allow me to sneak attack? Has your navy become so defiant now? It''s so funny! " Doflamingo sneered and crossed his hands again! At this moment, Carl''s domineering knowledge told himself that there are sharp threads in all directions! He has nowhere to escape! "Since there is nowhere to escape, cut off all these threads!" Carl gave a chuckle, waved the two knives in his hand, and directly cut the dense thread around him. Afterwards, Carl didn''t stop and flashed directly in front of Doflamingo. Withered wood and Sakura''s ten-blade position, simultaneously slashed towards Doflamingo''s neck! There was a clang. Doflamingo''s hands were covered with armed domineering, and his body trembled slightly to block Carl''s blow. "Withered Tree and Sakura Ten..." "You are Naval Nova Carl?" "Unexpectedly, I should be so famous. Even a big man like you knows me. I am really flattered!" Carl chuckled and changed his trick instantly! Doflamingo didn''t insist on it, but blocked Karl''s change of move, and stepped back a few meters and smiled again. "Hey, hey, I thought that the old thing in the Warring States Period would arrange a good seed like you in the new world. Unexpectedly, I threw you into the shampoo. This old thing of the Warring States Period is really a violent thing! How about you follow me? Join my Don Quixote family, I will never treat you badly! " Doflamingo and Carl simply played against him to test out that his strength is not weaker than his own. Such talents are still in Chambord, even Doflamingo can''t help but give birth to the desire to recruit. But Carl shook his head, the airflow around his body began to rotate, and he flew into the air. "Sorry, my dream is to be a navy, and your solicitation does not tempt me at all! And, as Qiwuhai, you have violated the Qiwuhai treaty by taking the initiative to attack the navy! Now I have the right to exercise an arrest warrant against you! Just catch it, Doflamingo! " "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, since this is the case, let me see what the **** do you, a famous navy star, have any skills! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 26： Persuade The sound of ping-pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong pong-pong-pong pong-pong-pong sound constantly resounded in mid-air. Carl holds dead wood and Sakura Ten, and covers all the two knives with armed domineering, and is engaged in a fierce battle with Doflamingo. With the ability of fluttering fruits, Carl can reduce the resistance of the knife in the air to nearly zero. In this way, he can play his fastest speed with every hit, and at the same time make Deadwood and Sakura ten more sharp! What''s more important is that he can also use the fruit power to form a sharp sword, although he can''t cover the armed color domineering. But in this way, his slash has double insurance. Even if the opponent defended the first level of slashing, but the second level of slashing will come in the next second! The opponent needs to consume more energy to block his attack. If you encounter someone underestimating the enemy and not defending, as long as the opponent is not an enemy of the level of Karp and the Four Emperors. Carl''s attack method can definitely teach him how to be a man! It''s just that Doflamingo''s strength is not weak, even the average lieutenant admiral is not his opponent. Facing Carl''s attack, Doflamingo can be said to be able to deal with it with ease, his expression still looks so relaxed, and the smile on his face has not changed at all. "Hey, hey, is this the same for Naval Rising Stars? I heard that you killed the Golden Lion. It seems that the rumors are wrong!" "The rumors are true. I just killed the Golden Lion just with good luck. It doesn''t mean I have the same strength as the Golden Lion. But just my insignificant power is enough to deal with you, the weak Qi Wuhai! " Carl mocked Doflamingo contemptuously, which made the other''s face slightly changed and he was angry. But Doflamingo quickly suppressed his emotions and kept himself calm. He is very calm, it is difficult to be emotionally mobilized, and it is impossible for Karl to lose his sense of anger by speaking alone. Therefore, the battle between the two sides still has to be resolved by hard power! "Humhhhhhhh, if your strength is like this, go to death!" "Super Strike Whip" Doflamingo''s figure flashed, and the distance between him and Carl was instantly shortened, and a thick white thread wrapped with multiple silk threads, quickly thinking of Carl, was drawn. In the face of such an attack, Carl was completely undaunted. He set up a pair of knives, and a tyrannical storm was created out of thin air around his body! "Underestimate others, but there is a price to pay!" "Lionville Chikiri Valley" Enveloping the storm and slashing, it immediately collided with Doflamingo''s moves, causing a violent explosion! The two men''s moves even destroyed the courtyard of this naval base! The navy here is completely unable to get involved, even the pizza can only hide in the safe area behind to avoid being affected by the fighting between the two of them. After a while. The wind and sand around it began to dissipate. The collision between Carl and Doflamingo has temporarily come to an end. Neither of them was injured while floating in the air. The blow just now was a tie, and the two of them did not have a single victory. "Hey, hey, swordsmanship level swordsmanship combined with Piaopiaoguo, can still exert this kind of power. You reminded me of the scene where the golden lion made a big fuss at Malin Vandor. In order to prevent you from growing into a golden lion-like existence, it seems that I have to kill you in advance! " Doflamingo believes in the weak and the strong, and he will not leave himself a very threatening enemy. Although his arrogance made him look down on most of the pirates and navy. But Carl''s potential is obvious to all. In addition, the piaopiao fruit was still in the hands of the golden lion, exerting its power to destroy the world. Although Doflamingo has never fought with the Golden Lion, he knows the power of the Golden Lion very well. In order to prevent Karl from becoming such an existence, he must kill this naval star in the cradle! "Doflamingo, you are Qiwuhai now, aren''t you afraid of being deprived of your identity if you do it to me?" Carl was not worried about the threat from Doflamingo. With his current strength, it is impossible for Doflamingo to win himself, so there is no need to be afraid. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, even if I kill a naval recruit in my capacity, what do you think the Warring States period can do with me? My methods are more than you think!" With an uninhibited smile, Doflamingo raised his hands and prepared to do it. But with Carl''s next sentence, he suddenly stopped the big movements in his hands, and his expression became very shocked. "Yeah, there are five old stars on you. You were once a Celestial man, and you also have a secret of Celestial man. That''s why you have no fear." Carl tilted his head, showing his white teeth, and asked with a smile, "Am I right, Mr. Tianyacha?" "You bastard, what else do you know?!" Doflamingo''s mood at this time has finally changed somewhat. He didn''t expect that Carl knew so much. The identity of Doflamingo is no secret. The high-ranking navy and some big pirates all know that he was once a Draco. But he holds the secrets of the Tianlong people, except for the five old stars and the senior officials of CP0, no one knows! Carls words, UU reading www. uukanshu. com directly made him burst into a cold sweat, and even wanted to kill people directly! "You don''t have to guess why I know your secret, you just need to know what I know, more than you know, that''s enough!" "So if you are not leaving, I don''t mind exposing your other secrets to the public, such as artificial devil fruits!" "You bastard..." Doflamingo gritted his teeth, but he didn''t plan to do anything with Karl. He didn''t believe that Carl knew his secret, thinking he was just guessing it. However, he was personally responsible for the artificial devil fruit, and he was still making the transaction as the dark world. There are no more than ten people who know it! Once this matter is exposed, he will be greeted by a double blow from the Navy and Kaido! That''s why he was a little afraid that Karl would tell this matter. "You can roll now, Doflamingo?" "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect you kid to be more difficult than I thought. But it doesn''t matter, you will enter a new world someday, and we will see you again then! " "I will be waiting for you in the new world! Naval star!" "Humhhhhhhhhh!!!" With a weird smile, Doflamingo flew into the air and drifted away. Since Karl has mastered his fate, it is really not easy to shoot here, so he can only put aside his cruel words and leave. And Doflamingo thought about it for a moment, and it would be too risky to stop talking here. He would suffer a big loss if he recruited an admiral, and he would not lose much if he left temporarily. The only pity is that the Tianlongren''s body was not obtained, and he could not continue to blackmail the five old stars. The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 27： Prestige begins to show "Huh, this Tianyacha has finally left. If he is not weak, if he is really decisive with him, it is possible for anyone to win or win. Fortunately, this guy is constrained too many places, just saying one or two can make him give up fighting. As long as you don''t go to Dresrosa, this guy has nothing to fear. " It wasn''t until Doflamingo''s breath disappeared that Carl breathed a sigh of relief, and then retracted the double knives into the scabbard. He looked around for a week and found that the entire Navy Plaza had become devastated. The buildings here have been almost completely destroyed, with nothing left. This is the aftermath of their battle. Although it only lasted for dozens of minutes, the damage caused should not be underestimated. "Captain Carl thank you very much this time, if it weren''t for you, we would all be finished!" A colonel who had a good relationship with Carl came out to thank Carl. After a while, the other navies all came out, thanking Carl for saving them. Although these people are still wounded, it doesn''t stop them from coming to thank Karl. "Captain Carl, you did a very good job this time. Without you, all of us would not have survived, and even the body of the Tianlongren would have been taken away. Although we don''t care if such things as Tianlongren are robbed, it is a matter of the face of the navy. Tianyasha is so defiant and completely slaps the Navy in the face. You did a beautiful job this time. When I go to the headquarters, I will definitely praise you with the Marshal of the Navy! " Pizza has been wrapped in a bandage, and his spirit has recovered a bit. Carl scratched his head and asked with some confusion. "To be honest, I don''t understand why Doflamingo came back to grab the body. Is the corpse of a mere Tianlong person so important? Could it be said that he wants to use Tianlongren for human body research? " "Hahahaha, what kind of brain circuit are you! Tianyasha did it just because he wanted to blackmail the five old stars for a sum of money. It''s not the first time this guy has done this. Before I took office, Qiwuhai had done it when Qiwuhai just took the stage. If I remember correctly, Wu Lao Xing was blackmailed a lot of Pele! " "In other words, isn''t he the first time to do this kind of thing? What a habitual offender!" Carl snorted and showed disdain, obviously despising Doflamingo''s behavior. Pizza smiled, then patted Carl on the shoulder. "It''s really thanks to you this time. None of us thought that this guy Doflamingo would be doing business in Shampoo during this time. This is the same as before. It was a coincidence that he would **** the corpse. This can only be said to be bad luck for us..." "Hey, you are really unlucky if you want to say that." Just when Pizza thought he was unlucky. A wretched voice suddenly appeared from behind the crowd, shocking a lot of the navy. Carl and Pizza became vigilant at the same time, turning their heads to look in that direction. Neither of them felt the scent of someone approaching. Carl had just experienced a battle, and now he was completely relaxed, and he didn''t see and hear the domineering. When he heard someone approaching, he was immediately taken aback. However, he was relieved when he saw that the admiral was Polusalino, one of the admirals. It seems that even if the battle is over, I can''t relax, otherwise I don''t know if someone approaches it, it is too dangerous. Carl silently set a rule for himself in his heart, and then he saluted Polusalino. "Welcome to General Polusalino, what''s the matter with you here?" "Hey, isn''t this what you asked me to support? I''m here now, but where is the enemy? I was beaten away or is he dead?" Polusalino asked Carl and Pizza with his signature wretched voice, tilting his head. "Report! The intruder Doflamingo has been beaten away by Colonel Carl, and now the crisis is over!" "Really? It''s the best that''s the case. I didn''t expect you, a little devil, to even be able to beat Tianyacha. It seems that I still underestimate you." Hearing the report of Pizza, Polusalino glanced at Carl in surprise. Although he had seen Karl do something, it was only by trickery and the favoritism of the Warring States period that he was forcibly tied with Karp. In his eyes, Carl''s strength is at most the major general or above and below the lieutenant general. But now that he repelled Doflamingo, it really surprised Polusalino a little. "Pizza, you will take the corpse of the Dragon Man and return to the navy headquarters with me. As for the situation here, before the arrival of the new commander, you will be in charge of it for the time being. There is no problem, right, Karl? " "I?" Hearing Polusalino''s sudden appointment, Karl was stunned for a second, and then immediately stood at attention. "Guaranteed to complete the task!" "Well, that''s it. I''ll go to the naval port first. Please pack up the pizza and follow it quickly. Don''t let me wait." Porusalino nodded, his voice still so wretched, but this time his expression was more serious. "Keep working hard to enter the new world, where is the real battlefield!" Pizza squeezed Carl''s shoulder vigorously, gave him an encouraging look, and then went to pack his things. It didn''t take long for Pizza to carry out the dead body of the Draco with a few navy soldiers. Carl watched his departure, then glanced at the devastated naval compound, and sighed. "Everyone, the navy is in charge! Now General Polusalino has temporarily appointed me to manage this place. If you have any objections, point it out now, and I will give you a chance. If you dont stand up now, it means that you have no objections! " "We have no objections!" "no disagreement!" "Yes! We have no objections!" The navy soldiers stood in line automatically, and some people had injured their legs and still had to stand in line. Carl was moved to see this scene. "In this case, all the wounded with mobility impairments and severe injuries will go to the medical room for treatment! The rest, join me in repairing the naval base! " "Yes!" Accompanied by Karl''s order. The one who should be healed went to heal, and the rest of the people followed him and repaired the naval base here. With Carl taking the lead here, although these navies are tired, they have no complaints. Carl saved their lives, and now even if they are asked to return their lives to Carl, they will not have any objections! Not to mention the trivial things like repairing naval bases. And with Carl''s fruiting ability, they repaired the base very quickly. And in the following time, in addition to repairing the naval compound, they also completed a lot of normal work. Under Carl''s command, the naval sub-base in Chambord did not have any problems at all! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 28： meet "Carl Carl, I know you spent a lot of effort to build the naval base in Chambord in five days. But you should also be aware that the rank of colonel is not enough to master the naval base in Chambord. Therefore, I have already sent the appointment order, and she will trigger it immediately. You and her must complete the handover procedures and do things well under her. Your achievements are still a bit short of the brigadier general, you have to keep working hard! " "I know the Marshal of the Warring States Period, thank you for your love, I will certainly not let down your expectations! I will strive for the achievement of getting promoted to Brigadier General as soon as possible!" "Hahahaha! Yes, very good, what I want is this momentum, you must not let me down!" Warring States was very excited to hang up the phone worm, and then looked at Polusalino and Pizza at the table. "After observing Carl for five days, he has done his duty in these five days, not only leading the soldiers to repair the naval base personally. It even expanded the scope of patrols and arrested many slave traders and pirates. I can''t imagine these feats were made by a navy colonel. This kid has the potential to be a navy general! It''s really a good seed that I value! " "Hahahaha!" In five days and five nights, the Warring States side did not do nothing. He used his maximum authority to observe Carl for five days, let him command the navy to the maximum and see his level. But five days is already the limit, and the navy in Chambord must have a navy above the rank of major general. So he must appoint someone to pass, and the time is today! "Marshal of the Warring States Period, when I first saw this kid, I felt that his potential was very good. Then after seeing him for the second time, I found that he had repelled Tianyacha, but this kid was only twenty years old and he had great potential! " Although Polusalino clocked in to work, he seemed indifferent to everything. But he still devoted everything he had to the navy. "Yes, I agree with General Polusalino, Carl is a kid with great potential, and the most important thing is that he is still young!" "Yes, you are an old man in Pizza, and you have seen a lot of monsters rise. So after five days of confinement, do you have any thoughts now? If you want, I can also transfer you to the shampoo, but your rank may be reduced to brigadier general, from then on assisting Taotu. But it doesn''t matter if you want to demote, you can go to Zefa''s men and help him train new recruits. These are the two best choices. I don''t want you to be stationed in the new world, your body can''t stand the battle of the new world anymore. " "I know, so I plan to train soldiers..." Pizza made his choice in a sigh of relief, while the Warring States nodded, then waved his hand and wrote the order and handed it to him. "By the way, when you leave, help me inform Taotu so that she can leave as soon as possible and not be late. This guy is becoming more and more lawless and lazy following the crane." "Yes, I''m going now..." Pizza smiled helplessly, and then walked out of the marshal''s office. After Pizza left, the Warring States period set his sights on Polusalino. "How about it, has Ace been transferred to a secret prison?" "Kuzan is on the way and will be there soon, but on Baibeard''s side, I didn''t inquire about their wanting to rob prison. On the contrary, there is another group of pirates, as if encouraged by someone, they have declared that they are going to overthrow the city..." At this point, Polusalino''s expression became a little strange. "What pirate group? It''s so bold?" Warring States was a little surprised. This was the first time he saw that a pirate group dared to do this. Porusalino sighed and said softly: "The remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates..." at the same time. Carl looked a little bit reluctant as he had been working in an office for five days. Since the commissioning order has not come down for the previous five days, he sat here and commanded the navy here for five days. He has had a very fulfilling five days, much more fulfilling than when he wandered around before. He even forgot to go to Xia Qi''s bar for a drink in the past five days. "It''s a pity that the days of fulfillment are always so short, and now I''m going to be forced to leave my job, so I really feel a little bit reluctant!" Since he is only a temporary commander, he will naturally be replaced. But the people below have already recognized him, even if the newcomers want to exclude him, don''t be afraid. But he won''t really fight for power. It''s just a small shampoo, and there is nothing to earn. As long as the other party doesn''t run him, he won''t do anything to the new chief. "Master Carl, you said that the new chief is a man or a woman, a lieutenant general or a major general?" "You ask me who I want to go? The marshal just said that he is coming, and the ghost knows whether he is a man or a woman. Just wait with peace of mind. When the time comes, we will line up to welcome him, and he must not let him think that we are not giving face. " "Yes! Sir!" "You don''t need to call me the chief, just call me by name. Let''s go and prepare to meet the chief." Carl gave the major a glance, then walked out of the room. The major followed him with a smile on his face. Time passed by every minute. Karl led the navy to greet the upcoming commander. UU reading But from the afternoon to the evening, no one was seen for nearly four hours. The Warring States period was a phone worm that called in the morning. At that time, he said that the appointment order had been issued. Calculate according to the time, even if there is some accident in the middle or the departure is late. The time when Karl took the navy out to greet him was just right to meet the opponent. But all four of them disappeared, and there was no ship shadow on the sea. This has made many navies a little angry. "Who, according to the normal speed, we would have been greeted by this time, and then we finished our meal! As a result, this newcomer was such a big air, he thought he was a general! You are so crazy! " "That is, even a general can''t be so unpunctual, it''s almost four hours!" "I''m almost starving to death. Will this **** come or not? Really too hungry!" "Huh! This bastard''s first impression is so bad, I wonder if I will not listen to him. Even if he lets me do work, I will do what I want to do, and I will never give him a good face! " The surrounding navy chattered, and even more sat down on the ground and began to protest. Carl ignored these people, but picked up the binoculars and looked at the sea intently. He has been standing here for a long time, and he didn''t even move much. Such perseverance surprised the rest of the navy, but at the same time admired him very much. They thought they could never do it, and stood here motionless for four hours. At this moment, Carl squinted his eyes and found a naval ship not far away, approaching! "Everyone! Stand up!" "Ready to welcome our new chief!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 29： Peach rabbit! Peach rabbit! "Master Peach Rabbit, we will arrive at the Chambord Islands soon, please be prepared." "I know, don''t rush, I''m not the first commander of the base." The Navy, known as Lieutenant Admiral Taotu, is a female Navy with a height of more than two meters and slender thighs. After hearing someone calling her, Taotu took off his sunglasses and got up from the couch. Then she walked to the bow of the ship, picked up the binoculars, and saw the welcome troops at the naval port. "What''s going on with those people, are they welcoming me?" Taotu was a little curious when he saw the people in line to welcome him, and Karl who was standing at the front. "It was the first time I entered a naval base and was welcomed by the queue. Seeing me coming in other places, the original commander wanted me to leave quickly, for fear that he might strengthen the power with him. In fact, I don''t care about the power of such a small place, but their attitude here is obviously a little different from where I used to go! " Taotu is known as one of the generals. Not only is she beautiful and beautiful, she also has a bunch of slender thighs, and her strength is comparable to that of a veteran lieutenant! More importantly, she is still young now, not even thirty years old! With this kind of strength at this age, it is no problem to say that it is a candidate for general! And as long as she is given another five to ten years, she can definitely become the new general and carry the banner of the navy! It can be said that Taotu is a former naval star and one of the most promising young people in the navy. But compared to Carl now, her potential is even weaker. After all, she is a few years older than Carl. "Admiral Taotu, you have been outside, you may not know what happened in this department. The man standing in the front has just joined the navy for less than a month and has become a colonels rising star in the navy, and his accomplishments are countless..." When the navy next to Taotu said Carl, he was ecstatic, and the whole person''s state became a lot of fanaticism. When the warship was about to dock, the navy basically told Karl''s recent deeds. It can be seen that he is a fan of Karl, otherwise it would never be possible to keep so many things in his mind. No omissions at all! "It turns out that it''s such a thing. I understand what you say. No wonder the Marshal of the Warring States Period keeps saying that after letting me come over, take care of another person named Karl. But this kid, is he really as good as you guys say? Even when I faced Doflamingo and Boya Hancock, I couldn''t win. He actually drank these two Qiwuhai alone, doesn''t it feel a bit exaggerated? " "Master Taotu, although there is Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel on the female emperor''s side, only Colonel Carl himself is actually fighting the female emperor. As for Doflamingo, there are at least a thousand witnesses in the Chambord Islands! And you also know very well what the combat power here is like, except for Colonel Carl, no one can withstand a move in the hands of Tianyasha. So you dont have to doubt that Colonel Carl is really good, but I just want to be a little worse for you. " The navy could talk, first praised Carl, then inadvertently praised Peach Rabbit. His move is also very useful. "In that case, let me see what this kid is capable of!" "Stop the boat, everyone will disembark with me!" "Yes!" Accompanied by Taotu''s stern voice, the navy who followed Taotu disembarked one after another to the naval port. Carl squinted his eyes when Peach Rabbit arrived, and then yelled. "salute!" "Welcome to Lieutenant General Taotu!" "Welcome to Lieutenant General Taotu!" Cheers like a wave, one after another. This welcome ceremony is very grand, if it is daytime, this scene will be even more spectacular! It''s a pity that Taotu overslept because he was too lazy. That''s why I arrived at the Chambord Islands at night. "you know me?" Taotu looked at the only navy Karl, and asked suspiciously. Carl nodded, showing a standard smile. "Of course, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is one of the alternate generals of the Navy, your reputation is beyond the reach, of course I know!" "I thought you were an arrogant kid with eyes higher than the sky, but the result was not bad. It seems that Master Marshal''s vision is really good." "Of course, the vision of the Warring States Marshal is certainly not wrong. If anyone wants to say that he has seen the wrong person, I am the first to disagree!" Carl pretended to be proud and raised his head. "Although I know that you are the new commander, the routine is still to go. Please show your appointment order, and then it will be fine. " "What if I say, my appointment order is lost?" Lieutenant Taotu squinted his eyes, exuding a shocking aura. When the surrounding navy was still laughing, his face suddenly changed when she heard Taotu''s words. Even Taotu''s own subordinates did not expect their chief to say so. This is taking the initiative to find fault! The lieutenant general is still looking for the colonel! If this kind of thing spreads out, UU reading will not have a good reputation for Taotu. But they didn''t dare to go forward and persuade, Taotu seemed easy-going, but when she got serious. Except for Lieutenant General Crane who took her as his sister, no one can stop her! "Sorry, if you don''t show the appointment order, Ms. Gion, I won''t be able to let you in!" "This is the rule!" Seeing the other side find fault, Carl is not outdone. He did not hesitate to release the domineering look, and suppressed the momentum of the peach and rabbit! Since Taotu intends to come to disarm her, of course she can''t persuade him! Even if the opponent is an alternate general, as long as he doesn''t actually start his hand, he doesn''t have to worry. Although Gion''s strength is very strong, it is at the same level as Doflamingo. Although she is known as the alternate general, but her strength is still short of the line. Otherwise, in the original book, the red dog will not be conscripted in the world, and two generals have been recruited, instead of using the general alternate. Obviously, it is because of insufficient strength! "Is this overbearing domineering?!" The pirate who followed Taotu felt this shocking aura and was immediately shocked. It''s just that Carl only set the goal of domineering and domineering as Taotu alone. Therefore, other people can only feel this momentum, and will not be affected by the power of the overlord''s domineering. But contrary to their shock is the pirate on Karl''s side. Since Karl came here on the first day, he let go of his domineering look and shocked everyone. So they are not surprised. They just want Carl to do it right now and give it a good beating! Who made her so arrogant! Thinking that you are beautiful, you can do whatever you want! Nonsence! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 30： Get off the horse? "There is an overlord look and domineering, it is really unexpected!" Taotu''s face was a little ugly. She had never heard of Karl being a domineering look Because other people will not deliberately spread this kind of news. Although the senior officials such as the Warring States Period knew it, they would not deliberately spread it. It is not bad to have a domineering look, but there is no need to let everyone know. After all, in the new world, almost every powerhouse who dominates a party has a domineering look. This is nothing unusual, and naturally it has not been taken seriously by the Navy. Taotu''s own character is not a person who likes to inquire everywhere, she did not ask, naturally no one told her that Karl would be domineering and domineering. That''s why she suffered a boring loss when she met Carl for the first time today. Although her aura is very strong, ordinary people simply can''t bear it. But the overlord''s color is stronger, completely crushing the aura that she burst out. This is an inherent advantage, and Taotu can''t help it. "Humph! You won this time!" "Here you are, this is my order of appointment. Is it in line with the procedure now?" Seeing that his aura could not overwhelm Karl, Taotu chose to take a step back and take out his appointment order. Carl glanced at the appointment order, and then returned it to Taotu before giving way. "Welcome to Master Taotu, the commander of the Navy branch in Chambord!" "Welcome to Master Taotu!" After Carl''s voice fell, cheers once again resounded throughout the naval port. The welcoming sound never stopped. After Taotu officially entered the naval base, those talents stopped. But their move made Taotu a little enjoyable. It was the first time that she was so welcomed, whether these people were sincere or not, but at least she was comfortable now. "Master Taotu, do you have any instructions tonight?" Keep asking the navy behind Taotu. Taotu sat on the table and thought for a while and said, "Forget it today, it''s too late for them to disband and go back to rest. But tomorrow morning according to the official Navy standards, no one can be late! " "Yes!" After getting the password, the navy went out to convey Taotu''s order. After a while. A handsome man walked in without knocking on the door. "Who? Enter my office without knocking?" Taotu heard the footsteps, her first reaction was anger. But when she saw that the person coming in was Carl, she was stunned for a second, and then she was discouraged and did not continue. "I''m here to share with you what I have done in the past few days. Here are all the documents I have organized. It''s the information of the trafficker I arrested. This is the place that needs to be repaired, and here is..." One by one, Karl told Taotu all the things he had done in the past five days. These five days are very short, but Karl has done a lot of things. He hasn''t reported many of these, and staying here is basically equivalent to giving all these achievements to Taotu. Although doing so will make Carl''s merit rise slowly, it doesn''t matter to him at all. With his current strength, he can go out for a day and catch two pirates casually. Anyway, he is not a temporary commander now, so naturally he doesn''t need to be in the base every day and worry about the ceiling. After explaining all these things, Taotu hit a Hache and asked casually. "You did these things in the past five days? Isn''t it a bit too much?" "Is this too much? I don''t think I have reached the limit. If it weren''t for the repair of the naval compound, it would have delayed me a lot of effort. These pirates and slave traders, I can catch twice as many! " Hearing Karl''s swearing words, Taotu couldn''t help feeling a big head. Although she is also a conscientious good navy, she does not like to work overtime. Peach Rabbit prefers Polusalino''s rhythm of clocking in and out of get off work. So when she saw these materials, the first thing she saw was a big head. In his impression, Carl went from a rising star in the Navy to a workaholic like Sakaski! Carl didn''t know that he got such an evaluation. He is still upset now. If there was enough time, he could indeed catch more slave traders! Since he has such power, of course he can''t waste it! In his previous life, he hated human traffickers very much! Traveling to the world of One Piece, although human traffickers have become slave traffickers, the essence is the same! So when he faced these scumbags, he would be more ruthless than against the pirates! "Okay, you go back to rest first, and I will stroke it all by myself." Carl nodded, glanced at the room nostalgicly, and then left. Taotu waited until Karl left, slumped on the chair, took out a pile of documents, and scratched his scalp. "I didn''t expect that this legendary new star of Pirate would have such a side. As long as he has a certain amount of power in his hands, he will become a workaholic, which is exactly the same as the predecessors of Sakaski! " "Fortunately, he is the same as Senior Sakaski, he is not so extreme, otherwise I will be in trouble..." Taotu reluctantly opened the information and began to prepare for taking over here. The lights stayed up all night. In the entire naval base, the other navies are already asleep, and only Taotu is still staying up late to work. Until the next morning, Taotu read all the information, and then came to the Navy Yard after a brief wash. Since it was renovated, the paint in some places hasn''t even dried. Taotu saw clearly and couldn''t help being surprised again. In the original information, the naval compound has been completely destroyed by the battle between Doflamingo and Carl. This place was completely built temporarily, and it still looks good, even if it is officially completed, there is no big problem! "Now I finally understand why Master Marshal is so optimistic about him. The execution is so strong, and there are dual attributes of workaholics and combat madness. Coupled with his hatred of sin, as well as his care and kindness to ordinary people, this is simply the perfect navy template! " Taotu sighed in his heart, then glanced at the surrounding navy. "They were all on time, but... how about Colonel Carl?" "Why is there no Colonel Karl in the team? Where did he go?" At first, Taotu was very excited, thinking that these navies would gather so quickly and it would be easier to manage. But she looked around and couldn''t find Carl, which made her a little puzzled. "Captain Carl...should be going for a drink..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 31： Depressed Peach Rabbit "Carl, you bastard, I said yesterday that all the navy should be assembled. You dare to ignore my orders and even come to drink! In your eyes, is there a boss like me? ! " Lieutenant Admiral Taotu learned from other navies that the bar that Carl often goes to is Xia Qi''s bar. She gave up the drill of those navy and ran over to catch people. Carl''s impression in her heart yesterday was that he was a naval star who was not proud, but very powerful and responsible. But after coming here this morning and seeing Carl who was drinking, her impression of Carl plummeted. She couldn''t imagine how a workaholic would give up work and drink here. Taotu couldn''t understand why Carl did it. "Don''t be angry, Lieutenant General Taotu. Major General Pizza did not arrange a position for me before, so I don''t have my place even if I gather. And I''m not here to be lazy, how do you think I caught so many pirates and slave traders? If I hadn''t come out every day, how could it be possible to collect so much information? It''s not that I''m not doing nothing. " Carl shook his head, apparently he didn''t care about the duties like Taotu. Seeing Carl go his own way, even drinking, Peach Rabbit was a little depressed. "Could it be that I blamed you? Actually, you came here with your own plans?" "Yes, that''s it!" Carl nodded, lying without blushing. Taotu touched her nose, then slapped it on the table! "Humph! Don''t want to lie to me, you just ran out to be lazy! I ask you, did the appearance you showed some time ago pretended to be seen by the Marshal of the Warring States period? After I come, will you begin to show your true shape? " "Hmph! I knew it would be like this. You are not a workaholic at all, and you are not so dutiful. You just want Master Marshal to see your efforts! How is it? After being pierced by me, there is nothing to say, right? " Taotu showed her graceful figure with her hands on her hips, and her face looked like she was sure of winning. Carl sighed, then pointed to the back of Taotu. Taotu was a little confused, and then looked back. I saw in the corner of the bar, a few pirates were knocked unconscious, where they were thrown away. Their wrists were handcuffed specially for the Navy. Obviously these people were caught by Karl! "I said, I just came out to drink just by the way. The most important thing is to catch pirates and slave traders. Both of these are scumbags who sell slaves. Since you are here, take them back. I just missed a trip. " When Karl said that, the corners of Peach Rabbit''s mouth twitched slightly. She originally thought that she had caught Carl''s handle, but he came out really to arrest someone. She really had never seen this kind of operation. But even so, as Carl''s boss, she would never admit defeat! "Humph! Even so, this is not an excuse for you to leave the team without authorization! Quickly follow me back to practice those navy, you are more familiar with this place than I am, I need you to help me! " Lieutenant Taotu was on his right hand, obviously he wanted to bring Karl back. She had put down her figure and didn''t want to argue with Carl again. There was no grievance between the two of them, and Taotu was a little angry at most, and Karl didn''t gather. It was no big deal. And he arrested two human traffickers, enough to offset his violation of not gathering. This is not the headquarters of the Navy, and the rules are not so strict. Taotu knows that the rules are different in each place. So she will not be very strict with her, her men. Unless the other party committed a serious crime. "You''d better go back first, I''m fine here." Carl shook his head, not planning to go back with Taotu. "Haha! If you don''t go back, I won''t go back either! Let''s spend it here!" Taotu saw that Karl didn''t appreciate it, and his temper came up. She flicked her cloak, sat directly on the seat, and waved her hand. "Boss, give me the best wine here! I want to drink it!" Hearing Taotu''s words, Carton''s eyes lit up, and then he looked at him gloomily. "Did you bring money? This is a black shop, and the drinks are very expensive!" "Hehe, my wife''s assets are beyond your imagination!" Taotu sneered, then put her slender legs on the table on the other side. Fortunately, there is no other person here, otherwise her actions like this will definitely attract the coveting of some pirates. "Miss Navy, I advise you to take a look at the price list of drinks. Mr. Carl is right, we are really expensive here! " Xia Qi smiled and looked at Taotu. She also heard a little about Taotu''s reputation. Although she is not afraid of each other, Taotu''s identity is a navy, and if she can''t be guilty, try not to offend her. This is the way to survive in Shampoo, and Xia Qi naturally knows it. "Okay, then I''ll take a look..." Taotu took a look at the wine list helplessly, and then lay down on the ground like this. Yes, literally, she turned the chair upside down. He also fell to the ground. She would be so gaffe, she was completely frightened by the price of drinks! "What''s the situation here?!" "An ordinary wad of wine costs 10,000 Baileys?!" "Even if it''s food and drink, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com will cost three thousand Baileys?!" "And this, what kind of wine is this? One bottle costs 300,000 Baileys?!" "Black shop, you are a pure black shop! I want to seize you!" Lieutenant Taotu stood up and came to the bar aggressively. Xia Qi shook her head, and then took out a business license. After Taotu glanced at the business license, her eyes suddenly widened. Because she saw a familiar signature. That is the signature of the Warring States! "How is it possible, how could the Marshal of the Warring States period issue a business license to such a small hotel?" "You will know this question when he comes out. Now you should sit back and order a glass of wine with me." Carl smiled and said mysteriously. Taotu glanced at Carl, then glanced at Xia Qi, who was neither humble nor overbearing, still looking at the pipe, and snorted coldly. "Huh! Give me a glass of cold water!" "puff!" Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Taotu, Carl almost spewed out as soon as he took a sip of wine. Even Xia Qi at the bar couldn''t help but laugh. "What''s your situation? What happened to a glass of cold water? My old lady didn''t bring money today! What happened to a glass of cold water?!" Taotu angrily raised the chair and reached the opposite side of Carl. "It''s nothing, you don''t need to care, don''t care at all." Carl smiled and shook his head, not wanting to reveal his dark history, but Xia Qi was not used to him. "Miss Navy, when Mr. Carl first arrived, he had no money like you, and only ordered a glass of cold water. If you look at it this way, you two really match well..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 32： Cute rabbit "Don''t, don''t talk nonsense, I''m a good match for her? How is this possible?!" Although Taotu is an alternate general and is in her twenties, she has lived in a naval camp for a long time and has not experienced severe beatings by society. So when she heard Xia Qi''s words, her first reaction was shy. Then when she saw Carl snickering, she suddenly became angry with an unknown rage! "Hurry up, buy me a bottle of wine! Spend your money, or I''ll remember it for you today!" "Good, good, I see, boss Xia Qi, please give this beautiful navy a bottle of the best wine!" "Coming soon!" Xia Qi nodded, and then went to prepare the wine. Although she hates the navy, she hates Karl even more. Because of Ace''s affairs, both Xia Qi and Lei Li wanted to treat the guests quickly. But for some reason, they can''t do it now, so they can only let Karl dominate here. Fortunately, he came here to drink and eat to give money, which also allowed the bar to have a fixed source of income. Today she saw a lovely navy like Taotu, and she felt much better. In her opinion, at least not all navies are as annoying as Carl. "Why do you come here every day? Is the wine good?" Taotu blinked and asked curiously. She blinked very cutely, but Carl didn''t care, just took a sip, and then shook his head. "The wine here is hard to drink, but I am not here to drink, but to irritate people." "Annoying?" Taotu was puzzled. Xia Qi, who came over with the wine, twitched the corners of her mouth. After putting down the wine bottle, she left here without saying a word, and didn''t even bother to stay in the bar. "Yes, I''m here simply to irritate people, don''t you know that every time that old man sees me, he blows his beard and stares. This appearance is really very eye-catching. I can''t see him for a day now, I think there is something lacking in life. " Carl smiled and answered that Taotu still didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask. "Haha! You kid, what else can you do besides **** me off? If you are able to go out with me, go heads-up with my old man! " Suddenly one sounded a little old, but a full-bodied voice sounded from the back door. Xia Qi called Leili out, otherwise she wouldn''t know what Carl could say too much. "Yeah, didn''t you just say that you don''t want to see me in the morning? Why did you come out?" Carl raised his glass to Raleigh, then drank the drink. Taotu looked at Lei Li and felt that he was a little familiar. "Is the Vice Admiral Taotu? I have heard of my name for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come to my shop too..." "It''s my bar!" Xia Qi added a sentence later, and Lei Li coughed slightly and pretended not to hear it. "He is Carl who you just said you want to be angry with? If you really make this old man angry, wouldn''t you blame yourself!" Taotu Zhengyi said Ling Ran, but these words caused Lei Li to breathe a sigh of relief and almost didn''t catch his breath. What is it that he will blame himself if he is so angry? If he is really angry, he will be the happiest one! Carl just wanted to refute something, but Taotu pinched his chin, unconsciously revealing his beauty. A pair of big watery eyes stared at Lei Li up and down, as if looking at some rare animal. "What a beauty! Compared to Hancock, she doesn''t let her go too far..." As an old gentleman, Raleigh''s eyes are always so unique. When Xia Qi saw Lei Li''s eyes, she punched him on the head without hesitation. "Old stuff, be serious!" "Hi, Xia Qi, can you not be so violent?" "If you don''t look at beautiful women, would I still do something to you?" The two looked like old couples, very natural, and there was no trace of contrition. "I remember! No wonder I see you familiar, you are a pirate!" Suddenly Taotu stood up, put his hand on his saber, ready to do it at any time. "Hahahaha, yes, I am Ray..." "You are the deputy captain of the Pirates of the Gutter, Thunder Dog!" Taotu interrupted Leily''s words loudly, and from the careless pocket, put out a reward order. This reward order is the wanted thick captain of the sewer Pirates group, Thunder Dog! His bounty is 210 million Baileys, which is a very powerful big pirate. And the most important thing is that his portrait on the wanted order is a bit similar to Raleigh! Whether it is the shape of the face or the wrinkles on the face, they are almost exactly the same. The only difference is that "Thunder Dog" has always maintained a gloomy smile, and his hair is also crimson. Raleigh is different, his smile is bold and his hair is naturally silver-gray. If you abandon these gaps, at first glance this Thunder Dog is really just one, Raleighs high imitation! "Hahahaha, I really laughed at me!" "Lieutenant General Taotu, you are really a talent I didn''t even connect Lei Li and Lei Gou, how did you think of it? "Hahahaha, no more, my stomach hurts with laughter..." Karl kept slapping the table, the laughing man turned his back, and even burst into tears. Lei Li and Xia Qi glanced at each other, and the atmosphere was as embarrassing as it was. Raleigh originally thought that Taotu really recognized himself, so he planned to make a simple appearance. As a result, the other party not only didn''t recognize him, but even regarded him as a little pirate. This makes Raleigh very shameless! Xia Qi laughed aside. She also knows about this Thunder Dog, but the other party has disappeared and his whereabouts are still unknown. There is a high probability that she is dead, so she feels a little funny. Taotu was puzzled and compared the wanted order carefully with Rayleigh. Only then did she scratch her head awkwardly and withdrew the wanted order. "It turns out that I made a mistake. You are Lei Li and Lei Dog. Although they are about the same length, you are not alone..." "Wait, your name is Raleigh?! Pluto Raleigh?!" Peach Rabbit, who reacted slowly, just remembered at this time. Carl said that his name was Raleigh. Then she linked Leily''s wanted warrant with the appearance of the old man in front of her. This surprised him, and instantly drew out his sword and waited for it! "It''s not easy for you to recognize me finally..." Reilly shook his head, a little speechless. After receiving Raleigh''s acknowledgment, Lieutenant Taotu''s expression became more serious. "Carl, I''m here to hold him, you quickly inform the Marshal of the Warring States Period, saying that Pluto Raleigh is here and requesting a general to be arrested!" The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 33： Raleigh with Garlic Lieutenant Taotu is very nervous now. She didn''t know why One Piece''s deputy, the legendary One Piece Pluto Raleigh, appeared here. But a legendary pirate like him, no matter where it appears, will cause an uproar! That''s why she was so nervous, for fear that Raleigh would do anything to them both. "It''s a lovely girl. It''s been a long time since I saw such a lovely navy. If only all the navies were as cute as you! " Raleigh smiled and shook his head, then stared at Carl firmly. Carl was unmoved, stood up and pressed the waiting peach rabbit to his seat forcibly. "You don''t need to be nervous, Lieutenant General Taotu. The Marshal of the Warring States has already known about Raleigh''s presence here. I discovered his navy here the first time, and also notified the Marshal of the Warring States Period. But the Marshal of the Warring States did not intend to care, as long as he didn''t do something extraordinary here, just let him carry it here. And how do you think the signature here came from? Obviously, the Warring States Marshal knew that Lei Li was here earlier than we did! " "Yes, is that the same thing?" Taotu is a little confused. She had no idea that she would meet the legendary pirate Raleigh here. And more importantly, the Marshal of the Warring States Period was originally an insider in this matter! This made her mind a little bit overwhelmed. Carl sat down and slowly explained to Taotu. "To put it simply, Raleigh is very strong. If you want to capture, you need at least two generals and a dozen lieutenants. Arresting him to start such a big battle is completely outweighed by the gains, and it can even attract other comrades, and it will be even worse at that time. And most importantly, in order to prevent the Roger Pirates from reuniting, the Warring States Marshal will let him go. Otherwise, why do you think Raleigh is here? And more importantly, there is a more legendary person than Raleigh! " "More legendary? Is it the boss?" After hearing Carl''s words, Taotu was a little curious, and then turned his gaze to Xia Qi. "Don''t look at me like that. Although I was a pirate once, I was just an unknown person. In terms of popularity, I am certainly not as big as Raleigh. " "Yes! Your popularity is not as great as Lei Li, but the Pirate Group you used to belong to, in the memory of the older generation, is a very scary existence!" Carl smiled, Xia Qi also smiled, Lei Li smiled awkwardly, his eyes became sharper. Seeing these three people''s way of communicating like dumb puzzles, Taotu felt that his IQ was not enough. "Forget it, drink quickly, and come back with me after drinking!" Taotu doesn''t want to entangle these things anymore. Regardless of whether it was Raleigh or other things, she was not qualified to intervene. The most important thing now is to get things right in hand. Carl nodded, then walked over to Raleigh, smiled and raised his glass. "Senior Raleigh, you are no longer a pirate, how about you, as an ordinary person, accompany me for a drink? By the way, talk to me about the Straw Hat Pirates, but I heard that they declared war on the world, intending to overthrow the deeds of the city! " "The Straw Hat Pirate Group? Is the Pirate Group founded by Cap''s grandson Luffy? What does their robbing have to do with me, can I help them? " Raleigh shrugged and said nonchalantly. "Even if I want to rob prison, I will only save Ace, who is Luffy? Why should I help him?" Carl smiled when he heard Raleigh say that, and then pointed to the military cap on his head. "His straw hat, but Roger''s straw hat! And he is one of the Four Emperors, Shanks. Shanks is your former crew member, he will definitely tell you this, so it''s not surprising that you will help him? And I heard that Shanks came to the Chambord Islands for a short time during the few days when I was working. It''s just a pity that I didn''t see the legendary four emperors, otherwise I would definitely have to try against him! " When talking about the battle, Carl''s eyes shone with fanaticism. Although this light only flashed, it only lasted for a second. But the people present are not weak, they all saw Karl''s enthusiasm! The pretended enthusiasm made Lei Li and others believe that he is a fighting freak even more! "Haha, what does this have to do with me? I don''t even know Luffy. Why do you think I am an old man to make those arrogant little devil obedient?" Raleigh still didn''t care, he wouldn''t admit it no matter what Carl said. Carl did not continue to struggle with this, just drank the wine in his hand, and then said. "In that case, I won''t ask anymore. What you do has nothing to do with me. But when some people go to die in vain, that''s your responsibility! " "Hahahaha!" Carl walked out of the bar with a smile, but Taotu, who didn''t know why, followed Carl. Carl''s aura is very strong, Taotu followed behind him with a dazed expression, acting like her lieutenant general instead. Carl became her boss instead. But Taotu didn''t care about this, she just wanted to quickly take Carl back. When Carl and Taotu left, Rayleigh stared at the empty wine bottles left by them. After a moment, Reilly sighed and relaxed his body. "I didn''t expect that Carl, this kid, could be so clever. It hasn''t been a long time since Shanks came here, he even thought of me about the declaration of war by the Straw Hat Pirates. This kid has the wisdom not weaker than that of the Warring States Period, and is very good at seeing people. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm He knows all the information. If I didn''t know it through Shanks, the straw hat on Luffy''s head was the captain''s straw hat. I am afraid I will only regard him as a victim, and will not choose to save him. " Raleigh shook his head. At this moment, he seemed to be several years old. Xia Qi stood behind him, rubbing Lely''s temples and scalp to help him relax. "What do you plan to do next? Do you continue with the original plan, or wait for a while?" "Wait for a while, this kid Carl is too shrewd. I can''t do anything about him here. Fortunately, he won''t stay here for too long. During this time, let Shanks train the Straw Hat Pirates to help them improve their strength. They wont be able to use them until they save people, but this time I cant stand on the sidelines, I have to go off the court myself! Carl, this kid, is really very difficult! " "Really, do you need me to help you contact some old friends?" Xia Qi''s eyes flickered slightly, and Lei Li shook his head. "No, it''s enough for me to add Shanks and those little ghosts, and we are not without foreign aid. Long, the kid, wouldn''t stand idly by to his son! " Raleigh smiled. He always wanted to laugh every time he thought of Dragon. The shoe prints on his face, coupled with that serious expression, would inexplicably poke Rayleigh''s smile every time. "Uncle Raleigh, I''m passing by the shampoo, and I will come to see you by the way." Just when Raleigh was relaxing, a beautiful woman appeared in the bar. Seeing this graceful figure, Lei Li squinted his eyes, revealing the old gentleman''s smile. "It''s Hancock..." The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 34： Another 7 Wu Hai! After a morning of tossing, Taotu finally took Karl back to the naval base. The other navies were also very excited at this time because they were put on a half-day holiday. But in the afternoon they could not escape the fate of reprimand. But Carl still didn''t gather here, he still went his own way, staying in the room alone and didn''t come out. Taotu had no choice but to let him go. Carl''s strength is very strong, and he has a lot of achievements. In addition, the Marshal of the Warring States period took a fancy to him, which allowed Carl to ignore Taotu''s orders. There are actually many navies like him, most of them are arrogant people, and they have good strength. Taotu is also commonplace, so I don''t plan to take care of it. As long as Karl doesn''t lose the chain at the critical moment. "Come here today, disband on the spot, and everyone will immediately return to their posts!" "Yes!" After disbanding these navies, Taotu also breathed a sigh of relief. This is true of every admiral. Everywhere they go, they will abandon the original rules and set their own rules. This is also one of the reasons for convening all navy meetings. But more importantly, let the commander show up in front of all navies, otherwise, if there is a situation where the navy does not know the commander. That would be a bit embarrassing. Some high-profile navies can completely omit this step. If it is something that has no reputation in the first place, this is also an opportunity to get closer to the navy. A beauty like Lieutenant General Taotu can abandon such cumbersome steps, but she does not want to give up the opportunity to set rules. After finishing the training, Taotu returned to his command room, which was relieved. But when she saw the materials on the table again, Swallow felt one head and two big. But fortunately, she stayed up all night to read these materials, and now she only needs to sort them slowly and report them. The next thing is very simple, it will not take long to complete. But Taotu doesn''t plan to do it now. She is not a workaholic. When she is not busy, she naturally fishes if she can. "I really didn''t expect that Carl didn''t stumble me at all. It seems that his target is not just a commander of a small base. This kid should have a bigger goal, but he doesn''t know what his goal is to move forward. However, looking at his calm dialogue with Raleigh today, the future of this kid is limitless! He might even become a general before me! You really deserve to be the person who is valued by the Marshal..." Taotu sighed. After today''s observation, she found that no matter what aspect she was, she couldn''t keep up with Karl''s rhythm. Especially the conversation between him and Raleigh today was even more hazy, and she didn''t understand a word. This made Taotu deeply doubt his IQ. But she quickly abandoned this idea, ready to take a nap, and then continue to work. Just when she just lay down, there was a commotion outside. "what happened again?" Taotu frowned, ready to go out to have a look. at the same time. A graceful beauty appeared in the navy compound and asked to see Karl by name. The surrounding navy was very entangled, and some people even bowed down under the beauty''s skirt, trying to hold their thighs. Facing such a man, the beauty kicked him flying without hesitation. The body of the navy that was kicked into the air showed partial petrification, but it did not die. She didn''t come here to kill people, otherwise none of the people present would survive! "Boya Hancock, one of the seven martial arts, what are you doing here? This is a navy place, not a place where pirates can set foot! " Taotu was shocked when she saw the beauty who appeared here. The female emperor''s reputation is outside, even several times greater than Taotu''s reputation. Few people dont know her appearance on this sea, Taotu recognized the identity of the other party for the first time! "Huh! I''m here to look for Karl, what are you doing, get out of my concubine!" Hancock raised his head proudly, and walked towards Taotu. "Those who are still awake quickly take other people away, this is not a place you can take!" Some of the surrounding navies have been confused by her, while others use pain to force themselves to stay awake, and then take away some of the tempted navies. Taotu knows Hancock''s abilities very well. Her beauty even made Taotu a little excited. With every step of Hancock, the sweat on Taotu''s forehead becomes denser, and his heartbeat will gradually accelerate. Wait until Hancock stands in front of Peach Rabbit. Taotu only felt that her mouth was dry and her tongue was dry, and her body was very hot as if she had been roasted by fire. This is the ability of sweet fruits, coupled with Hancock''s natural beauty. Whether it''s a man or a woman, few people can resist the beauty she exudes. Taotu was originally a very beautiful woman. But when she saw Hancock, she knew that her beauty was nothing in front of Hancock! More importantly, she discovered that she had fallen in love with the proud woman in front of her. This discovery made Taotu crazy instantly, and the whole person collapsed a bit! No, I have to hold on, I dont have a boyfriend yet, UU reading absolutely cant like women! Absolutely not! Taotu''s struggling and tangled expression aroused Hancock''s interest. She showed a charming smile, narrowed her eyes, gently pinched Taotu''s chin, and put her slender fingers on Taotu''s lips. "Miss Navy, do you like the beauty of your concubine body, too?" Hancock''s sudden words made Taotu come back to his senses in an instant. She pulled away Hancock''s jade hand, took a step backwards sweating profusely, and then drew out her weapon. "Get out of here!" "This is not a place where pirates can enter!" "Cocococo, it''s really interesting, follow your own heart and admit it, you just fell in love with your concubine. There is no doubt or self-denial. It is normal to fall in love with a concubine, because the concubine is the most beautiful woman in the world! " Boya Hancock smiled charmingly, and again prepared to pinch Taotu''s chin. Peach blossoms have appeared in Taotu''s eyes at this time, which was obviously enchanted by Hancock. If she doesn''t wake up again, she will fall completely soon! Taotu knows this too well but she can''t do it at all. What Hancock is strongest is not his own strength, but his own charm ability. This lack of vitality, even a veteran lieutenant, cannot rely on his own willpower to break free. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is the best example. He broke free of Hancock''s charm and relied on self-harm! As for the other people who are getting rid of the charm, either possess the domineering look of the overlord, or the strength is strong enough to crush Hancock''s charm aura. Either it is a tendon, a lack of a string, or simply a fool, so that she can be completely immune to her charm! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 35： Fight Hancock again! "Hankuk, I advise you not to do anything to Gion. She is the famous Peach Rabbit in the Navy. If you start with her, believe me, Senior Crane will definitely come to you to talk about life! " Just when Taotu thought he was going to fall completely. A young but extremely reliable voice sounded from behind Taotu. When Taotu came back to God, he found that he had appeared in Carl''s arms. She had no idea what was going on. Her brain was completely blank just now, and she had no memory at all. When he recovered, Carl had already appeared and held himself in his arms. Feeling Karl''s warm and reliable arms, Taotu even wanted to close his eyes and sleep well here. "Huh! Even if Crane is in the future, I am not afraid!" "But it''s best to avoid a trouble, and I''m not here today to trouble the navy, but specifically to find you!" Hancock is definitely not afraid that Lieutenant Crane is just too troublesome and doesn''t want to get involved with such a veteran navy. The navy of the same era as Carl has almost become legendary. As the General Staff of the Navy, Lieutenant General Crane is no exception. Especially when Doflamingo was chased by cranes around the world, Hancock was also an insider. She naturally knew how strong He was. "Since it''s looking for me, let''s go outside and say, after all, this is the naval base and it is inconvenient to speak." When Carl saw Hancock so witty, he didn''t talk nonsense, and directly put Taotu here and walked out. Taotu felt the warmth disappear, opened his eyes a little disappointed, and looked at Carl''s back. For some reason, she suddenly twitched her head and stepped forward and yelled softly. "Be careful, the empress is very strong..." Hearing Taotu''s sudden concern, Carl was shocked, looked back at Taotu and smiled. "Don''t worry, she is not my opponent." "Hehe, you are still so confident!" Hancock snorted and walked out after Carl. Seeing the backs of the two of them walking out, Taotu suddenly reacted, and he was blushing again. "What did I just say!" "It''s really embarrassing..." "But Carl should be okay? He beat Doflamingo back after all, and it is not the first time he has played against the Empress." "No, I still have to go out and see, if Karl is really in danger, I can help too!" Taotu took a deep breath, restored her mood to a normal state, and followed out. at the same time. Other navies also saw this abnormal performance of Taotu, and they all showed expressions of eating melons. "I didn''t expect Colonel Carl to be so attractive!" "Yes, not only did the empress come to the door in person, but even directly attacked Lieutenant General Taotu''s heart. If this is not a love veteran, I will pull X on the spot!" "I really envy... Two beauties, I don''t know how much Colonel Carl had before..." ... "Let''s talk about it, why are you looking for me?" Carl looked at Hancock with a cold expression. He didn''t know what the other navies thought of him and Hancock. Carl just wants Hancock to leave now, she can easily affect other navies here, which is very annoying! That''s right! The empress with the most beautiful face in the world is just an annoying pirate in Karl''s eyes! If Hancock knew Karl''s evaluation of himself, I am afraid he would have regarded Karl as his mortal enemy in his life. "I came here for two things. The first thing is to thank you for arresting so many slave traders. I hate the slave trader very much, because I take you differently on this matter, so I plan to come and see you smoothly. Don''t think that this will make me feel good about you, you are not qualified! " Hancock sneered. Although he said he was grateful, his tone was no different from that of Xingshi''s questioning. "Don''t talk nonsense, what''s the second thing?" Carl frowned, not wanting to talk nonsense to her. Hancock smiled and kicked it without hesitation! When Carl saw this, his eyes became sharp, and then raised his hand to block her blow! However, Hancock''s kick was not only used for armed color and domineering, but also used for fruit ability. Although Carl used his armed color domineering to prevent him, he was still beaten back by two meters. The sleeves of the uniform turned into gravel and fell to the ground with a flick. "This is the second thing you asked me for?" "As Qiwuhai, you openly attacked the navy. This is a felony!" "Hehe, I didn''t want to find fault with you, but you embarrassed Senior Raleigh in advance. He won''t be embarrassed with you because of his identity, but I am different, this time you don''t want to use all kinds of reasons to shirk! This can be regarded as a personal grievance. Coupled with the approaching war, I believe that Zhanguo and the Five Old Stars will not revoke my Qiwuhai identity because of such a trivial matter! " Hancock said confidently, then tapped his lips, and suddenly a heart-shaped substance appeared in front of her. "Captive''s Arrow--" Hancock launched an attack on Carl without hesitation Looking at the pink arrow, thinking intensively about his lashing, Carl squinted his eyes and pressed his hands down instantly. In an instant, the huge air current smashed all the arrows directly from top to bottom. Hancock''s face changed drastically when he saw it, and he didn''t hesitate to retreat. At this moment, with Carl as the center, a huge ring with a diameter of more than ten meters suddenly appeared! The depth of the entire ring is more than three meters, only the place where Carl stays, there is no change in the slightest! "How about it, my newly developed move "air pressure" is pretty good, right?" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, his body leaned forward slightly, and the enthusiasm in his eyes flashed away. Withered Wood and Sakura Ten were long in coming, and then they flew out of the base and fell into his hands. at the same time. The system sound rang after a long time. But the choice this time made Carl a little surprised. ''Ding! God level selection has been triggered! Option 1: End the battle and gain Hancocks heart, reward the host for Hancocks loyalty! Option 2: Kill Hancock and get Gions heart, reward the host for Gions loyalty! Choice 3: Repel Hancock, reject Gions love, and reward the host with a level increase in all skills and attributes! This choice is somewhat different from the previous choice. But for Carl, the first two options are almost negligible. He wants only strength now! In this world, if there is no strength, he is nothing, so he did not hesitate to choose three! Straight guys should be straight guys. In order to gain strength, you have to abandon some unnecessary things! The first publication of this book is from 17K Novels. The first time you see the genuine content! Chapter 36： Fierce battle "Boya Hancock, you provoked the navy again and again, and I don''t need to treat you any favorably! Now I will arrest you in the name of the navy! " "Huh! If you have the patience, come and try! Smelly brat!" Hearing Carl''s words, Hancock naturally couldn''t admit it. In an instant, their domineering colors collided with each other, and the entire sky suddenly flashed and thundered, as if the end of the world! Dark red lightning appeared continuously from the sky, smashing all the clouds in the sky. Carl was expressionless, holding his double knives tightly in both hands, with a fanatical expression in his eyes. He was like a lion ready to culling its prey at any time, his eyes fixed on Hancock. As if in the next second, the prey in front of you will be shredded! A drop of cold sweat appeared on Hancock''s forehead at this time. She did not expect that Carl''s progress would be so fast. It has only been more than a month since the two of them met last time. Although Carl had the rudiment of the overlord at that time, he had the qualifications of a king. But he did not really awaken the domineering look of the overlord. But when she saw Carl today, she found that the other party had not only awakened the domineering look. He even raised the domineering power of the overlord to a level comparable to that of himself! You must know that Hancock''s domineering look has been achieved for a long time before it has reached this level. Even if Carl was the overlord who awakened on the day he met Hancock, he had cultivated to this level in a month. It''s already very jaw-dropping. Not to mention, Hancock at the time clearly knew that Karl was not his opponent. But now he can not only fight with himself, but even repel Doflamingo. With such strength, it only took a month, which made Hancock understand that the potential of this person in front of him was extraordinary! But precisely because of this, she wants to defeat Carl even more! "Aromatic feet" When the two confronted, Hancock chose to strike first. She came to Carl in an instant, covered with armed and domineering power transfer, and rushed towards Carl''s facade. Most people simply can''t react to this blow, even some lieutenants can quickly deploy defenses. But Carl was fully absorbed and put his gaze on Hancock''s lap. By the time she launched the attack, Carl had already reflected. This is not only the result of seeing and hearing the domineering, more importantly, Carl''s spirit is very concentrated! I saw him set up the double knives and blocked Hancock''s foot abruptly. Before Hancock could continue his attack, Karl''s counterattack had already come! "Lion PowerDirth Roll" With a roar, the earth began to cry! The surrounding ground rolled up two huge whirlwinds, and instantly rose into the air, enclosing Hancock! "This is the ability of the Golden Lion?!" Hancock saw these two whirlwinds, without any hesitation, he went straight up with two feet! Her strength is not weak. With these two feet down, combined with the fruiting ability, as long as there are physical things, everything can be petrified by her! Even these two whirlwinds are no exception. As long as it is not covered with armed color domineering, no one can escape the fate of Petrochemical! Carl frowned slightly. He didn''t accidentally think that Hancock''s petrification ability could affect Whirlwind''s body. "Is this the ability attached to Fruit Awakening?" "Oh? You know that Fruit Awakens?" Hearing Karl''s question, Hancock did not answer directly, but asked with a charming smile. Karl didn''t catch the stubble, and fell from the air instantly! "Cross Cut" A very simple move is to cover the arms and domineering from the double swords, and then carry out a surprise attack at a very fast speed. But the simpler the moves, the more miraculous they can sometimes be! Since Karl launched a surprise attack from the air, the double acceleration of the fruit power and gravity made his speed exceed the speed of sound in this second! Hancock didn''t even react, his blow had already rushed to Hancock''s eyes! "Damn stinky man!" Along with a roar, a cloud of smoke rose from the ground. After a while, Carl''s figure reappeared from the air. However, his attack continued uninterrupted. The continuous air slashing, coupled with the whirlwind attached to the fruit ability, made his slashing even more abrupt. The smoke and dust on the ground became more and more intense, and it soon covered a radius of 100 meters. But Carl, who has a domineering look and feel, can still clearly''see'' Hancock''s location. His attack was uninterrupted, like a machine gun, two slashes would fly to Hancock in one second, without stopping at all! Carl may not be as fast as Hancock in terms of speed. But to compare strength and physical strength, Carl is definitely better than Hancock! The good foundation laid by 3 million push-ups in five years is not so easy to be surpassed! The top power in this world, regardless of their abilities, the body is the first! Without a powerful body, even if you have powerful abilities, it is still just a waste! The golden lion who was abandoned in old age, UU reading is a good example. As he pushed the time inside the city, his body was almost hollowed out, and even if he escaped, his foundation was destroyed. Coupled with underestimation and some dark diseases, he was silent for more than ten years but was finally defeated by Luffy, and then died in Carl''s hands. It is very clear to Carl through these, how important it is to have a very good physical fitness! "You **** man, kind of head-on with me! What kind of man are you with this move! " Hancock was a bit miserable by Carl''s suppression. She was already anxious at this time and wanted to attack Carl with words. But Carl was unmoved, he just wanted to quickly defeat Hancock and get system rewards. This is his goal. As for what Hancock said, he wouldn''t care about it. And he will not release water just because the other party is a beautiful woman, so whether it is an insult to Carl or Hancock! "Damn bastard, Captive''s Arrow" Hancock found that she was passively defending and would never be able to break away from Karl''s attack in her life, so she chose to counterattack. But this trick is of no use to Karl either. Carl just used the fruit ability again to blow away all the arrows. At the same time, it was blown away, and there was smoke and dust on the ground. But taking advantage of this premarital check, Hancock has already walked behind Carl! "Aromatic feet" Hancock has a hideous face, and he is mercilessly hitting the back of Carl''s head! However, her attack has been captured by Carl''s domineering look and feel, holding the sword in her right hand. Within milliseconds, Hancock''s blow was prevented. It''s just that Carl''s defense was relatively hasty and his strength was insufficient, so Hancock flew out. Hancock took advantage of the victory, and rushed to Karl again! Chapter 37： repel "Sure enough, the rumors are true. Colonel Carl is really strong!" "Although Colonel Carl repelled Doflamingo before, the two only fought for less than ten minutes. Now she fought fiercely with the female emperor who is also Qiwuhai for more than half an hour. This kind of strength, I am afraid that ordinary lieutenant adults can''t match it, right? " "Don''t say that, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is here too, she must have no problem!" "Yes, Lieutenant Admiral Taotu is not only good-natured, but also very strong! Dealing with the Empress is absolutely nothing!" "But Colonel Carl is really strong. I''m afraid that only the veteran lieutenant general can stabilize him, right?" "I don''t know this. Anyway, there is no general. If the three generals come, Qi Wuhai will not dare to be so arrogant, right?" "This is not nonsense. The three generals are the top combat power of our navy. Even the Four Emperors themselves dare not act against the three generals!" "Speaking of generals, when will Colonel Carl become a general?" "Becoming a general requires not only strength, but also military merit, right? Every ten and a half years, I am afraid it will not be possible." "However, Colonel Carl''s promotion speed should be very fast. I can become a major general within one year of Bailey!" "I bet two Baileys, he can become a major general in half a year!" "I bet that Colonel Carl will become a lieutenant general in three months!" The surrounding navies are bragging about the navy''s combat power. In their eyes, Karl''s strength is very strong, and he can already match the old lieutenant general. As for the admiral of the navy, he can stabilize the existence of the four emperors. And Karl''s exposed potential is more exaggerated than Taotu. So when he can become a general, it has also become a topic that everyone talks about. At this time, Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit, watching the battle between Carl and Hancock, listening to the surrounding navy, bit his lip, his heart pounding. She clearly understood that her strength was actually similar to that of Carl now. But in the face of Hancock''s charm, even if she is the same woman, she can''t avoid falling in love with each other. Although this is only the fruit of the opponent''s ability, having a tough will can be immune. But Taotu doesn''t have such a tough will, she can only remain semi-conscious at best. In this state, her strength has dropped very seriously, and it is impossible to be Hancock''s opponent. This is why, when she faced Hancock, she was so nervous and even sweated all over her body. But now she slowed down, and at the same time admired Carl even more. In her eyes Carl had become a hero, if it weren''t for Carl''s help. She might really like Hancock and be petrified by him. After thinking about the consequences, Taotu shuddered. "Captain Carl, don''t lose..." Taotu prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Carl would win. If Hancock wins, the Navy will surely sweep the ground, and she herself will be severely punished. After all, she is the commander here. As for Carl''s punishment, although there is, it is certainly not serious. Therefore, whether it is for his own impunity, or the face of the Navy, and Karl himself. She didn''t want Karl to lose. No one knows Taotu''s mind, she just prayed silently in her heart. But at this moment, the battle between Carl and Hancock was coming to an end. The fighting style of these two people is very bold and unrestrained. The movement caused by Carl''s style and fruit ability is very big. Although Hancock is a woman, she is a female emperor. The fighting posture is not very beautiful, but she is very heroic! Her heroic fighting method is very eye-catching in the eyes of the audience. "Huh~" "Carl, I recognize that your strength is comparable to mine. I really didn''t expect you to grow to this level in just one month. If you give you another year or two, you will probably have the strength of a general or even the four emperors! How about this, I concede defeat in this battle, but you have to promise me not to trouble Raleigh! He is my benefactor, if you agree, I owe you a favor! " Hancock knew that he would not be able to defeat Karl in such a fight. Both of them were sweating profusely after an intense exercise. But Hancock has a lot of injuries on his body. In addition to his physical exertion, Carl has a lot of injuries. There are no obvious injuries on his body. And the most important thing is that Carl still keeps breathing smooth, his eyes are still sharp! It can be seen from this that Carl''s physical fitness is better than Hancock. The two of them chose to continue the fight, and after a few days, it must be Carl who stood here in the end! Hancock knew it well, so she didn''t plan to continue to pester. After hearing Hancock''s condition, Carl shook his head and took a step forward, and the overlord color turned on again! "It''s a pity that Raleigh is the deputy captain of Roger, the Pirate King. For whatever reason, as long as I am here, I will not stop monitoring him! So your request is not established at all and the camp between us is originally an antagonistic relationship! Why should I promise you? " Carl tilted his head, pretending to ask suspiciously. Such an expression made Hancock a little angry, but he was helpless. If she continues to struggle now, things will be delayed. Hancock came to Shampoo, after all, he was just passing by, not specifically to find faults. "Haha! Smelly man, remember your words, although I lost this time, I will definitely let you kneel at my feet begging for mercy if I see you later!" "Wait and see! Colonel Carl!" Hancock snorted coldly, took a step back, and did not continue to struggle. Carl watched Hancock''s departure until she disappeared from his line of sight, and then he put away the two knives and let out a sigh of relief. "It''s really a troublesome woman, but that''s good, I also truly realize my current strength, to what extent." Carl smiled and walked towards the naval base. After this battle, he already knew his strength and what level he was. And the selection task has been completed, and his full attributes and abilities will be upgraded by one level again! In this way, his strength will be improved again! If Hancock hurries back, Karl will be able to teach him to be a man immediately! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: C- Agility: D Spirit: D- Physical strength: C Abilities: Military Fist (F), Piaopiao Fruit (S) Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Proficient), Domineering Color (Proficient) Double Sword Flow (C) After opening the properties panel and taking a look at the latest properties, Karl was very satisfied, and then returned to the base surrounded by the navy. Even Lieutenant Taotu had tears in his eyes and was happy for him. Chapter 38： Excited Sengoku "Captain Carl, you are so majestic today! You actually repelled one of the female emperors of Qiwuhai. If this incident were to spread out, it would be even more exciting than persuading Doflamingo to retire before! " "I didn''t expect that Colonel Carl would be so strong, he really deserves to be a man valued by the Marshal of the Warring States period!" "Well! I like such a man!" "Hurry up and get out, it''s all men, what do you like?" "That is, even if Colonel Carl wants to like it, he will like Lieutenant Admiral Peach Rabbit, such a beautiful and flowery female navy, go away as a rough man like you!" "Ahem! You all calm me down, get excited, what do you mean by me? Do you want to be punished?!" "Hurry up and return to my post. If I find that someone still says that I don''t work, I will be punished to run the entire Chambord islands!" "Yes!" The Lieutenant Taotu who was named suddenly blushed, and his eyes scolded the navy who didn''t have a door on his mouth. After being reprimanded by the training peach rabbits, these navies also shut up one after another, and then returned to their posts. The Chambord Islands are so big that if you are penalized for a lap, you may not be able to finish it all day and night. So they all closed their mouths, for fear of annoying Peach Rabbit. After sending these people away, Lieutenant Taotu still had a blush on his face, but his expression relaxed a lot. "These guys know what to do! I obviously have nothing to do with Carl, and I insist on having a relationship. It''s really not big or small." "But whoever comes, Karl has great potential, looks handsome, and has a good body, and more importantly, he is a little taller than me. If I want to find a husband in the future, he is indeed a very good reference template..." "Bah bah bah! Gion, now is not the time to find someone to fall in love, please calm me down!" Taotu patted her face and forced herself to calm down. Then she returned to her room and began to deal with official duties. And regarding what happened today, she repented and gave it to the Marshal of the Warring States. Carl had returned to his room and didn''t know what the rumors were about him outside, nor did he know that after he defeated Hancock, it touched Taotu''s heart. Now he just wants to take a good rest and eat a meal, and then go to the training room to master the strength he has just gained. The improvement of strength is only the improvement of data, if you can''t master the body perfectly. This kind of improvement is a burden, so Carl will have a fixed number of hours of training every day. This is also one of the reasons why the navy admires him. Not only is he close to the people, he is also very inspirational, and he has no background, and he has obtained this kind of treatment purely on strength. It is a template for grassroots counterattack! Therefore, the navy is very optimistic about him, and even some people have regarded him as a role model. at the same time. The Warring States at the navy headquarters hung up the phone worm, showing a satisfied smile. "Carl, this guy, has improved in less than a month. Doflamingo had to retreat because of some words. But this time, he actually repelled Hancock, and even some lieutenants could not match his strength. Even if Taotu is a candidate for the general, I am afraid that with her current strength, she is not Carl''s opponent, right? " "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that flying squirrels would recruit such a good seed for me, it is really great!" The Warring States Period was very excited, and such a good seedling as Carl was very rare in the navy. Since Sakarski and his generation, they have become the pillars of the Navy. On the contrary, the next generation was a little bit blue and yellow, and apart from Smogg and Taotu, none of them could hold up the main beam. And even these people are currently in the growth stage, and it will take at least ten years for them to grow. In the middle of this time, the Navy will usher in a period of weakness, and this is what the Warring States period is most worried about. Fortunately, Carl''s strength and talent can make up for this period of weakness. This is the real reason why the Warring States is happy. "Humph! Even so, I can''t forgive this kid for taking my two grandsons into prison! Without him, Titch, the bastard, would not disclose Ace''s identity, causing the five old stars to execute him. If I hadn''t come forward to beg for mercy, I''m afraid it would not be executed in three months, but it would be public execution this month! " Karp gave a cold snort, obviously dissatisfied with Karl. But he was just dissatisfied, and there was not much hatred. In the eyes of everyone in this world, Ace''s identity was made public, and it was Titch who spread it. The fact of spreading information to the sea, although he did it right. But the real communicator was Carl, and no more than five people knew about this. The most important thing is that these people, for their own reasons, will not tell the truth. Coupled with Titch''s desire to spread his reputation, he naturally acquiesced in this matter. This has led to a very good relationship between the navy and Karp, who hates Tic very much! "Carp, although that''s what I said, I still want to advise you to calm down. Whether its Karl or Titch, UU reading www.uuknshu. com, when you are facing the two of them now, calm down for me, and don''t make bad things just because of impulse. Lu Fei is still locked on the sixth floor. If you still want him to come out, you will accompany Zefa in the past three months and train your troops. Three months later in the decisive battle with White Beard, we must not lose! This is the order of the five old stars, and it is also the best time for our navy to want to show its military power in the world! " "In this war, I will let the whole world know that the navy is the real overlord of the sea! Four emperors, but you! Only for navy shoes! " The aura of the Warring States period radiated out, making the surrounding space a lot depressing. Karp snorted and did not speak, but left the room straight away. Although he likes to act rashly, he still knows how to make a difference in such big things. At least his heart is still toward the navy. "He, do you have anything to say?" The Warring States period glanced at the back of Karp''s departure, and then put his gaze on Lieutenant General Crane, who was sitting on the side and kept silent. Lieutenant General Crane took a sip of tea, then took out Karl''s data sheet and said: "It''s time for him to become a brigadier general, although the navy''s current strength is sufficient. But with his talents, there will definitely be a breakthrough before the war, we can give him a ship and some soldiers, let him go to the new world. It would be a waste of his talent if he just stayed in the great route and shampoo land! " "It makes sense..." Hearing the words of Lieutenant General Crane, Sengoku squeezed his chin and stared at Karl''s photo and looked again. "Wait two more days, after the shampoo stabilizes, I will transfer him to the new world! Don''t let Taotu go around alone, she is still young and needs to grow up. " "agree." Chapter 39： transfer order a. The naval base in Chambord. After daily drinking from the outside, Carl caught a few pirates back, threw them into the corner, and handed them to other navy soldiers to dispose of. Then he was ready to go back to his room to rest. However, when he stepped into the naval base today, he obviously felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. The emotions of the people around seem to be a little abnormal. What''s even more exaggerated is that some people even cried. With tears in his eyes and a choked voice, it looked very wrong. "You are all here to see what I am doing, and quickly return to your post. Do you want to be set off by Lieutenant General Taotu?" Carl frowned, wondering what they were gathering here for. At this moment, Lieutenant General Taotu walked out of the room with graceful steps. "You guy, don''t bring the phone bug, if you didn''t come back in time, I''m going to find you myself!" Taotu''s tone was a bit resentful, which made Carl even more puzzled. After repelling the Empress before and after a week of getting along, the relationship between Carl and Lieutenant General Taotu has changed from unfamiliar to familiar. The most important thing is that during this week, Taotu often goes to Xia Qi''s bar to drink with Carl. By the way, supervise Raleigh. This move made Raleigh very distressed, and she couldn''t even do her own thing. But precisely because of this, Carl has also seen how cute Peach Rabbit is after being drunk. "What''s the matter with me? Looks like you seem to be anxious." Since the relationship between the two parties is not that distant, there is no need for them to have too many rules. But this is still due to Karl''s strength and prestige. If he was just an ordinary navy, he would definitely not be able to communicate with Taotu on an equal footing. "Ahem, there is a good news and a bad news, which one do you listen to first?" "Don''t sell it to me. If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t say it, I''ll go back." Carl didn''t talk nonsense, and asked Taotu to tell the story. Taotu frowned and pouted her cute mouth. "Humph! You are still so boring!" "To tell you the truth, the bad news is that you are about to leave me, such a beautiful beauty, do you feel very unwilling to give up?" Taotu squinted his eyes, as if expecting something. But Karl just gave a simple oh, and there was no more text. This made Taotu angrily stomped her feet, and instantly lost her interest, then she took out a piece of paper and threw it to Karl. "This is a transfer order, the Warring States Marshal asked you to return to the navy headquarters within three days! According to my guess, your gilding task has been completed, and staying in shampoo will only waste your talent. So I think Master Marshal, will definitely let you go to the new world to experience, I hope you will be in the new world, you can still care about nothing like you are now! " "Humph!" Taotu angrily threw the transfer order in front of Carl, and he returned to the room. "What a bastard, I don''t know how to praise me after I say that, you deserve to be single!" After this time of getting along, Lieutenant General Taotu''s favorability for Karl has soared. Her current situation is that she has some good feelings for Carl, but she is not sure whether she likes Carl. But if Karl takes the initiative to confess to her, Taotu will accept it 100%! This is her current state of mind. It''s just that Carl''s slow performance made her a little angry, but also a little happy. At least Carl''s character will not let other people take advantage of it. at the same time. Carl was very happy when he got the order. He didn''t know Taotu''s inner activities, he just felt that Taotu liked to stick to himself very much in these two days. Although he had thought that Taotu would like himself. But just think about it, Carl doesn''t think he has such a charm. Although he is handsome and has a good body, he is still a promising naval star. But Carl doesn''t think Taotu will like himself, in terms of identity and future. For now, Taotu can throw off Karl a great route. "Waiting left and right, finally waiting for this transfer order. It seems that you guys also know that I will leave soon, so you gathered here, right?" Seeing these good brothers, Carl couldn''t help but shed a few tears. "Let''s go to the banquet tonight! My treat!" Carl thought for a while, Han said such a sentence. The navy suddenly cheered and began to prepare for Carl''s farewell banquet. His departure also made many navies feel uncomfortable. When Karl is here, their job can be a lot easier. As there are many pirates and slave traders in the Chambord Islands, many people trade secretly here. The navy wants to control, but these soldiers are not strong enough to easily provoke retaliation from behind-the-scenes forces. Especially when Pizza was in town before, I thought about Doflamingo''s level of tasks, the forces that developed. They have no way to intervene at all. When Karl came, he cut off a lot of power alone. Now add Lieutenant General Taotu. After the two men united and carried out a raid on the Chambordian Islands, they also cleared out many slave traders and pirates. Those forces formed by Doflamingo and Golden Emperor, or the big bosses of the dark world, did not dare to do anything against them. The tasks of these navies are therefore much lighter. You only need to complete the tasks you should complete every day, which is very easy. Even the residents of the Chambordian Islands have a lot of praise for the Navy More than half of all this is due to Karl. Everyone was really reluctant to leave him like this. But this transfer order will come sooner or later, everyone knows this, so there is nothing to regret. In this way, the evening banquet opened as usual. Except for those who need to be on duty and shifts, everyone else attended this banquet. Even Taotu joined in the fun, but she didn''t drink. Even if she was embarrassed in front of Carl alone, she didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of so many navy. Otherwise, his prestige may be gone. Time passed by every minute, and it soon arrived late at night. Most of the navies were so drunk that they sat on the ground and fell asleep like this. Carl was not drunk, or even rarely drank, just accompany others to talk, chat and watch the stars. "Carl, I have a question for you." Taotu leaned over and reached Carl''s side, his lips lightened, and Youlan exhaled. "Do you have any dreams? In this world, many people have dreams. For example, the dream of the Marshal of the Warring States period is world peace, and Lord Sakaski''s dream is absolute justice. And my dream is to become a general and protect the peace of one party. Do you have any dreams? Why don''t you tell me to listen? " Taotu blushed but was not drunk, but looked very relaxed. This kind of peach rabbit is very attractive, but Carl is still unmoved, he just shook his head and sighed. "My dream! It''s actually very simple, just to be the strongest in the world!" Carl''s gaze was quiet and energetic, and it didn''t seem like a casual word at all. Taotu nodded when she saw it, and stopped talking with an insignificant um. Chapter 40： Promoted to Brigadier General! Early the next morning. The banquet that lasted all night is over. Carl simply packed his belongings, carried his bags, and after greeting everyone, he left the shampoo. His ability is very convenient, and he can fly to the navy headquarters without riding a navy warship. Even in terms of the speed of his flight, even the fastest naval ship can''t keep up with his speed! It also takes at least three hours for a navy ship to reach the headquarters of the navy from Chambord. Even if the wind goes smoothly, it takes two hours. But Karl relied on his own flying ability and could fly to the navy headquarters in less than an hour. Although his speed was several times slower than Polusalino''s speed. Polusalino departed from the navy headquarters and arrived in the Chambord Islands in just over ten minutes. Carl is completely incomparable with him. But Carl has more room for growth, as long as he is given time, he can definitely reach Polusalino''s level. One hour later. Carl came to the sky above the navy headquarters. Carl felt a little nostalgic looking at the navies still training below, and then went to simply register. Not long after, Karl came to the Marshal''s office and saw the Warring States Period. "Captain Carl, see Lord Marshal!" Carl smiled and saluted a standard military salute. In the Marshal''s office at this time, apart from Karl and Warring States, there were no other people. So the Warring States waved his hand and signaled that Carl need not be so serious, and Carl was not polite to this either. "Relax, how about you in Chambord? It feels good to be stationed at the base for the first time, right?" "To be honest, in the Chambord Islands, drinking and drinking with Lei Li every day, catching pirates and human traffickers, this kind of life is quite leisurely." Carl told the truth. This kind of life is indeed very comfortable for him, but he has returned to the general navy, even Taotu dare not say that this kind of life is very leisurely. He went to Shampoo for a month, and he didn''t idle at all. His military merits have long been at the rank of brigadier general, so he was transferred back a few days later. It is to let him assist Taotu and get familiar with the situation of Shampoo. Now Taotu has completely mastered the shampoo land, so he transferred Karl back. "Carl Carl, I know everything about what you did in the Chambord Islands, and I am also very satisfied. Now I officially grant you the rank of Commodore, allowing you to have your own warship and fifty navy soldiers willing to follow you! This is the force you can have now. The next task I will give you is to patrol the new world! " "Is this going to the new world? I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly!" Carl''s eyes moved slightly, showing a very excited expression. Although he had predicted that he would be assigned to the new world. But he did not expect that he was not going to garrison a certain base, but patrolling in the new world! In this way, there is simply too much room for maneuverability! "Yes, it is too wasteful to guard a certain base with your talents. Only by patrolling can you grow better. But you have to be careful, the new world is very dangerous, especially in the realm of the Four Emperors, you''d better not set foot. Although your strength is good now, you are still not their opponent against the Four Emperors! " "I understand! Although I like to challenge the strong, but for people of this level, I''ll talk about it later. Now I am really not their opponent, I still have self-knowledge. " Carl scratched his head, telling the truth. He was very clear about his strength, and he was slightly higher than Qiwuhai and Lieutenant General of the Navy Headquarters. But the difference between the ranks of the four emperors and generals is a little far away. The power of the generals and the four emperors is enough to kill most of the Qiwuhai and the lieutenants! With this kind of strength, at best, he can hold a few moves like Jinping in the original, but he is definitely not an opponent! He would naturally avoid fighting head-on with the Four Emperors. "You can be so self-aware." Warring States nodded in satisfaction, then stepped forward and patted Carl on the shoulder vigorously. "Boy, from now on, you are the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters, with a small number of troops deployed and the right to go out to sea freely. But you should take a break in the next few days. The new navy uniform will be sent to you tomorrow. In the past few days, first choose a warship and your own men to prepare for going to sea! " Hearing the words of Sengoku, Carl nodded, then showed a somewhat embarrassed expression. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Seeing Carl''s expression, Warring States hurriedly asked with concern. Carl touched his nose, his tone a little awkward. "That one" "Can I go to sea by myself? You know very well that I don''t know how to lead soldiers, and I haven''t received training in this area. Even in the Chambord Islands, I only gave orders for a few days, and someone helped me lead my troops. So I''m worried, I can''t manage these fifty people..." When Carl said this, UU reading himself felt that the room was full of embarrassment. Zhan Guo''s eyes widened even more. He didn''t expect that someone would give up leading troops. This is the first in the history of the Navy. However, the Warring States period thought carefully about Karl''s background and what happened during this time. This made him understand that Karl is a qualified lone ranger, and as far as leading troops, there is really not much outstanding. "This is a little troublesome. It would be too dangerous for you to go to the new world without taking soldiers, but it is also very convenient for one person. Don''t leave, I''ll make a phone call to ask her opinion and listen to what she says. " The Warring States also couldn''t make up his mind about this matter. Although he is a wise general and a marshal of the navy, it was the first time he met Karl''s request. So she needs to discuss with Lieutenant General Crane, the navy chief of staff, to see if this is feasible. Carl was also relieved to see that the Warring States did not directly refuse. The reason why he didn''t want to lead troops, besides that he could not lead troops, the more important thing was that he couldn''t complete some of his plans. Some plans can only be completed by one person. If someone is next to him, it will be very inconvenient for him to do things. So Carl looked very expectantly at the Sengoku who was talking. After a while, the Warring States sighed, hung up the phone, and the bug sat back in his chair. "Brigadier General Carl, I approved your request." "Really?!" Carl was a little excited when he heard the words of Sengoku, but Sengoku shook his head, nodded the table and said. "but!" "You can''t go to sea alone, so continue to pick people these days, at least seven people, otherwise I won''t allow you to go to sea!" Chapter 41： Depressed Carl "In the end, I''m still going to lead soldiers, it''s really a bit depressing. Fortunately, I was allowed to recruit elsewhere. Is this a special treatment for me? " Carl scratched his head, returned to his dormitory in the navy headquarters, and began to think about what to do next. Although the Warring States period allowed himself to take only a small amount of navy to sea, Karl was still a little uncomfortable. He can''t fully guarantee the safety of these people if they are in danger with them. Therefore, he must select members with relatively low ranks, but not low in strength. However, he needs at least seven members, and these people have almost all the configurations on the ship. Ship doctors, cooks, navigators, boat craftsmen, etc., recruit one for each profession, and almost everything is complete. This is also the standard configuration for Pirates, but it is the first time Karl is placed in the Navy. So he didn''t know what to do. But in the end, under Karl''s reasoned struggle, the Warring States period allowed him to go outside to convene a meeting, not just limited to the navy headquarters. And the most important thing is that the time for recruiting soldiers is extended indefinitely. When will he be able to recruit seven people before letting him go to sea. If Karl keeps fishing and not recruiting, he will be locked in the navy headquarters for the rest of his life. Although the Warring States period was unwilling to do this, it was his duty. If this trick is to deal with the green pheasant and Polusalino, the two of them would like to stay here for the rest of their lives. These two lazy people like to stay still in one place. But the Warring States period is very clear about Karl''s character. He is not in one place and can stay in the same place. That''s why he issued such a request, the purpose is to force him to find a suitable soldier as soon as possible. In this way, he can go to the new world as soon as possible, improve his strength, and broaden his horizons. "Forget it, after eating at noon, go to the naval training camp and take a good look. What if there are any good seeds? By the way, the ships are selected again. Except for some special ships, most of the naval warships are actually the same, and there is no need to carefully select and look at the right ones. The most important thing is to select members, which is really difficult! " Carl shook his head, lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. He plans to sleep first, then go to lunch, and wait until the afternoon to pick boats and people. Time goes by little by little. The afternoon came soon. After Carl first went to the dock to adjust a pleasing ship, he told the dock staff about his modification plan. After spending a little time with the dock staff and drawing up the refitting drawings, he strode straight towards the boot camp and training camp. But the recruits are really all recruits. The strength of these people is mostly at the level of a major in this department, and some of them are more talented, and their strength is also at the level of lieutenant colonel. Moreover, these recruits are not even domineering, and cannot protect themselves in the new world. Carl walked for more than half an hour, then left the boot camp and walked towards the elite training camp. Most of the people here will be at the colonel level. Although these people may not be all domineering, but at least they have the qualifications to learn domineering. And these people are all promoted from the new barracks, young people with great potential. Had Karl not been recommended by the flying squirrels, he would now be a member of the elite training camp. Here you can systematically learn the six types of navy, and some other combat methods, even the armed and domineering and the domineering, but also the theoretical knowledge. But if Karl hadn''t been recommended, but had studied here, his strength would definitely not be as fast as he is now. He has a system. If he doesn''t go out and make good use of the system to improve his strength, it will be a waste! It didn''t take long for Karl to arrive at the elite training camp. But when he first came here, he saw an old acquaintance who was training these soldiers here. "Pizza?" Carl was surprised and delighted to see pizza here, and went straight up to give the senior a big hug. Pizza had been staring at these people''s training intensively. But suddenly he was hugged, which made him a little confused. At first he was a little angry, thinking it was a prank by that student, but looking back, he found that it was Carl! This also made him overjoyed. "Carl, you have been transferred back, and it is about the same as I calculated. One month is enough for you to gild the shampoo. Are you planning to pick soldiers and go to sea with you? " "Yes, I have to select at least seven crew members and go to the new world with me." Ka Crocodile touched his nose, and replied a little awkwardly. Ordinary admirals have to take at least fifty men to go to sea. But Karl only has seven people... Even Pizza couldn''t help but open his mouth at this time, there was something in his mouth but he couldn''t speak. After Carl briefly explained it, Pizza reluctantly accepted the setting. "Okay, since that''s the case, I won''t say anything. There is a list of personnel here, so you can read it yourself." "I see, thank you Senior Pizza!" Carl was stern and gave a serious military salute, but Pizza smiled and patted Carl on the shoulder. "Haha Don''t be so serious, it makes me uncomfortable." Pizza and Carl have a very good relationship, and when they were in the Chambord Islands, they also set off for each other. More importantly, Carl saved Pizza''s life, so the relationship between the two will get better and better. "By the way, pizza, would you like to go to sea with me? If you want, I...": "Forget it, I''m over forty years old, and I have no potential at all. Going to sea with you will only drag you back." Pizza refused the invitation without waiting for Karl to finish. He knew very well that Karl invited himself not because of strength, but because of feelings. So no matter what Carl said later, he just rightly refused the invitation. Seeing that Pizza was so determined, Carl also gave up the intention of inviting him, and then put his gaze on the list of these people. This data sheet is divided into two parts. There are only three people in the first part. These three people have shown extraordinary potential after joining the Navy for a month. And the evaluation of the strength of the three of them is very high! Especially Melinda Nilu, who ranked first in the elite training camp. Her strength has reached the level of a major admiral of the navy headquarters! More importantly, there is a brief introduction below her, which is playing against Pizza. Although the result was a defeat, it was only because she had no experience in fighting pizza. If you give her time to grow up, she will soon surpass pizza! Her background is also very simple. Melinda Nilu was raised by a wandering giant. After being trained and nurtured by the giants, she also inherited part of the power of the giants! Although compared to the giants, her power is not strong enough, but in the eyes of ordinary people, this is a strange power! Even Pizza is not as powerful as her! Chapter 42： recruit "This Melinda Nilu is very interesting. He was nurtured by the giants and even inherited some of the powers of the giants. The power of the giants should not be underestimated, even if it only inherits one-tenth, her power is more than ordinary people. However, based on this information, she seems to have inherited nearly half of the strength of the adult giants! She is only twenty-two years old this year. She has such potential only two years older than me. It really cannot be underestimated! More importantly, she turned out to be a girl! I almost beat you! It''s an exaggeration! " Carl couldn''t help but admired, completely ignoring the feeling of pizza. Pizza, standing next to him, stared at Carl without squinting, his mouth twitched slightly. He wanted to say that Carl was the real monster now, but he couldn''t say it to his lips. In the end, Pizza could only sigh, and continue to accompany Carl to read the information. In Karl''s exclaimed tone, he turned to the second page and saw a swordsman with outstanding strength. This person was named Enzo, and he was a wandering Wano country samurai. According to his own statement, he escaped because he couldn''t stand the rule of Kaido and Black Charcoal Orochi, and under the self-sacrifice of other good friends warriors. It''s just that after he escaped, there was nowhere to settle down, and his pride as a samurai would never allow himself to be a pirate. So he can only earn rewards by hunting pirates to ensure that he can survive. Later, because of a coincidence, he got the opportunity to join the Navy, and then he entered the elite training camp. He joined the training camp for half a month less than Melina Nilu. The two of them basically joined halfway, but they showed the power to crush the others. Especially Enzo, he has reached the threshold of Jian Hao, as long as he is given an opportunity, his strength will change qualitatively! So Karl is very optimistic about this man, and his strength has reached the threshold of brigadier general. This is also very suitable for Carl. The strength of the Brigadier General Threshold, as long as he does not provoke the Four Emperors, is enough to protect himself in the new world. Then Carl put his gaze on the last list. This is also a woman who is not too old, but after seeing this person, Carl''s eyes become a little strange. This person is no one else, she is one of Zefa''s favorite disciples, and also the navy Ain who followed Zefa to defect! Ain''s strength has reached the threshold of a brigadier general, and Enzo is almost the same level of strength. It''s just that she has been trained under Zefa since she was a child, and now she has been trained for seven or eight years. It''s normal to have such strength. If it weren''t for Melinda Nilu and Enzo, she would be the well-deserved number one in this issue. And the most important thing is that she has now become a regressive fruit ability person. "That''s it, Enzo and Melinda, I''m observing, and by the way, you can help me ask. It''s best if they want, and I won''t force it if they don''t. " "I know, but Carl is also good at Ain, don''t you think about it?" Pizza looked at Carl with a smirk, but Carl slapped him on the back without hesitation. Although the slap was not hard, it was not light on the pizza. At least it made him feel the pain briefly. "Hey! What are you doing? Do you know how to respect the old?" "Who told you to cheat me? You think I don''t know that Ain is one of the most important disciples of Senior Zefa? You let me grab someone from Zefa-senpai? I don''t want to be put on shoes! " Carl glanced at the pizza contemptuously, his eyes as if to say that he didn''t want to cheat me again. "Unexpectedly, your information was quite well-informed. In order to avoid misunderstanding, her teacher was not marked as Zefa on the data sheet. But needless to say about this kind of thing, people who want to know will know it after inquiring. I didn''t expect you to understand so clearly just when you returned to the navy headquarters. " Pizza shook his head, looking a little disappointed because he didn''t get to Carl. Carl smiled and did not speak, but continued to look through other people''s information. But everyone else''s information, Carl can be eye-catching. The strength of these people is to reach the threshold of a colonel if they die. Although it has great potential, the growth cycle is too long, and Carl can''t afford such a time at present. What he needs is people like Melinda Nilu and Enzo who have the ability to protect themselves and have good potential! This kind of talent is very difficult to find, so Karl looked around and didn''t see a suitable candidate, which made him a little helpless. "It''s not early today. I''ll be back two days later." "Here''s gone? Are these people not suitable?" "No, these people are not qualified." Carl shook his head, and then left the training camp. Pizza was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Carl''s requirements were so high. In his opinion, there are still many good people in the elite training camp. But Carl didn''t put these people in his eyes. Although they are good, they don''t even have names in the original works of the previous life. UU reading Even Melinda Nilu and Enzo belonged to the existence of no name and no surname. Obviously, in the original book, the two of them either died prematurely, or just stopped here, and did not show stronger strength. These two people with good potential are so, let alone others. This is the status quo of the navy. There is a huge gap between the older generation and the new generation, and there is no suitable person to make up for it. Carl is the only one who can make up for the vacancy, which is one of the reasons why he is valued by everyone. that''s all. Today''s selection of Carl is considered to have completed the task. It''s just that the follow-up selection has become more and more difficult. Carl went to other training camps, even the dock and the back kitchen. He also picked a suitable helmsman and chef, but the strength of these two people is a bit weak. Not only will they not be domineering, even the Navy''s Sixth Form has not been fully mastered. That''s why the two of them were sent to do logistics. However, they can be regarded as a young navy with good strength in logistics and more potential. Carl took the second place, lowered his requirements, and included the chef and the helmsman in his team. Then he found another veteran sniper, probably between the colonel and the brigadier general. He can master the six navy styles proficiently, and can see and hear the domineering, but he hasn''t learned the armed and domineering. But it doesn''t matter, what Carl fancyed him was not his strength, but his superb sailing skills. This is a very skilled navigator, but he is a bit withdrawn, so he rarely goes to sea with other teams. For this kind of weird character, Karl did not hesitate to throw an olive branch! The other party also readily accepted, which made Carl very happy! Chapter 43： 1 person short! "Pizza, is this the ship doctor you introduced to me? Although it looks good, how is the technique? Her information is mediocre, and she doesn''t seem to be any good. " Four days have passed, but Karl is still struggling with the ship doctor. There are many excellent ship doctors in the navy headquarters, but most of them already have goals to follow. So Karl can only look for ship doctors with good medical skills and strength from the boot camp. Pizza also found some doctors, but most of them were denied by Karl. The ship doctor is one of the most important cores on this ship, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is in charge of the life and death of the crew. Therefore, the ship doctor must be reliable, even if the strength is not good, it does not matter, the technology must be passed! For the ship doctor''s requirements, Carl can be said to be very high, really higher than the combatants! That''s why in four days, everyone else was looking for it, and he hadn''t found the ship doctor yet. Even Pizza took a lot of effort to recruit such a very suitable ship doctor for Carl. But her age is a bit too young, she is only seventeen years old now. The other crew members are older than Karl, and the weird sniper is even thirty years old. But the ship doctor was only seventeen years old, which made Carl have to doubt her skills. If it weren''t for Pizza''s high recommendation, he wouldn''t bother to watch it at all. "You''ll know when you come with me. Her technique is absolutely good, and she is also an animal-type fruit capable person, and has a certain life-saving ability. Those with animal fruit ability are very exaggerated in terms of physical strength. You should know this better than me. Although her skills are not top-notch, she is the best among her peers, even better than some doctors in their twenties! The only flaw is that her identity is somewhat sensitive, so no one wants to take her aboard, but I believe you will definitely not care about her identity. " "What kind of sensitive identity will make people afraid to take her on board? Is it possible that she is a descendant of the Dragonites, or was once a slave of the Dragonites?" Carl felt a little funny when he heard what Pizza said. Pizza couldn''t laugh, but nodded solemnly. "Yes, she used to be one of the slaves rescued, and I think you are also very aware of Tiger''s deeds. She was lucky at the time and was rescued before she was branded with the mark of the Celestial Dragon. When she was young, she had already eaten the devil fruit and flew to the naval base with all her strength. The Marshal of the Warring States Period and Lieutenant General Crane saw her pitifully, so they took her in and asked her to study medicine at the naval base and become a physician. So her identity, whether it is the Wu Lao Xing or the Navy, is very clear, but because there is no Tianlongren brand, Wu Lao Xing is too lazy to pursue it. But the Tianlongren always wanted to take her back, if it weren''t for the Warring States Marshal to stop her, she would probably not survive at all. This is why, other people dare not take her out to sea, because it is easy to be targeted by those mentally handicapped Tianlong people! " When talking about the identity of the little girl, Pizza couldn''t help but sighed, obviously sympathizing with the little girl very much. Carl was a little surprised when he heard this story for the first time, and stopped smiling. It has not been two months since he joined the navy. He still knows too little about some people in the navy. People with stories like this are everywhere in the Navy. "If this is the case, you can take me to see it, anyway, Tianlongren is not a difficult role for me. If her skills pass, I will take her to sea. " Carl didn''t care about the Dragonites at all, and the place he was going was the New World. Don''t talk about the dragon people here, even the navy must be careful if they want to set foot. Tianlong people come here with only one word, death! The Four Emperors are not afraid of Tianlong people, and they will not give up robbing such a good fat sheep. As long as he enters the new world, even if the Tianlong people want to target themselves, they have to weigh them carefully. And Carl''s potential has been paid attention to by the five old stars. The five of them will not let their own people go to work on a rising star in the Navy. In their eyes, a combat freak like Carl is the best to control. This is the character that Carl has deliberately displayed during this period of time, and it has begun to bear fruit. After a while. Pizza took Carl to the navy hospital and found the girl that Pizza said. The girl''s hands turned into a pair of wings. She is using her own abilities to help the patient in front of her treat the injury. Carl can clearly see that this girl can finely control any feather on her wing! Using the convenience of these feathers, she quickly helped the patient to suture the wound. After completing this simple operation for her, she changed her hands back to their original state, exposing her white and delicate jade hands to help the wounded continue to apply medicine. "Her skills are really good, and she is also a fruitful person, which is in line with my standards!" Carl smiled and nodded. He didn''t expect that the girl that Pizza found would exceed his expectations. This surprised him. Pizza smiled, and then waited until the other party''s operation was over before shouting. "Black Feather! Come out, someone will look for you!" The named Kuroba glanced at Pizza, then nodded. After she finished packing her things and took off her white coat, she came to Pizza. "See sir, is there anything wrong?" "Kuroba, haven''t you always wanted to go to sea? This is Brigadier General Karl and my good brother. He is recruiting crew members, and he and I feel that you are very suitable, so we are going to ask your opinion if you are willing to go to sea. " "Go to sea..." When Kuroba heard these two words, his indifferent face suddenly blushed, and he looked very excited. But soon her excitement subsided, and her whole person became like an iceberg again, somewhat indifferent. "Sorry, Sir, you know my sensitive identity, it is impossible for the Tianlong people to spare any slave, so..." "Nothing! As long as you agree, you will be mine from today! Even if the Tianlong people come to make trouble, I will protect you to the end! This is a promise made to you and all crew members! " Karl suddenly uttered a sound that made Kuroba stunned, but she still shook her head, obviously a little frightened. But her eyes betrayed herself. Kuroba still wanted to go to sea with the warship in her heart. She wanted to see what this vast sea looked like! "Haha, don''t worry, Kuroba, he knows your identity, you can rest assured that Karl will definitely protect you, I promise with my personality!" Pizza patted his chest to make sure, and Carl showed a harmless smile. Kuroba was a little moved, and then she looked back at the colleague she was working with. Then she found that those people were all looking at herself with cheering eyes, which made her heart alive after a long time, and she became less lifeless. "I" "I agree!" After getting Kuroba''s consent, Karl laughed. Now, there is still one person! Chapter 44： Aini Road The fifth day. Carl has recruited six members from the navy headquarters. The six members agreed, and they all have their own positions. But one thing, Karl didn''t tell the truth to them. They don''t know when they will go to sea or how many people will follow Karl. But now that they had the opportunity to go to sea, they naturally wouldn''t ask too much. Generally speaking, the number of people who went to sea with the brigadier general was around 50 people. But Carl is different. The main reason he didn''t tell the truth was that he was worried that these people would regret halfway through. They won''t be able to run as long as they get on the boat at that time, which is a bit of selfishness of Karl. However, the recruitment of personnel has not yet been completed, and he is still short of the last core. As long as he can be brought over, even if the configuration of this ship is completed, even in the new world, he can break out of his own world. "Is this Sky Island? It''s so beautiful..." Carl followed the memory of the original work and the naval map to find Gaya Island, and then he followed the White Sea to find the empty island. The Warring States period gave Carl permission to recruit crews elsewhere, but Carl did not say that he would definitely recruit the navy. So his last spot has always been reserved for Ainilu! According to the timeline, Aini Road at this time has just been defeated by Luffy for less than two months. It is impossible for him to fly to the moon in such a short time. Taking advantage of this time, Carl found Aini Road and forced him to join the group is the best choice. The current Aini Road not only lost his pride by Luffy, but also knew that there were a lot of powerhouses under the sky island. If it weren''t for the fact that he had always wanted to go to the infinite land, with his character, he would definitely go to the great route to make a good journey. Carl knows Ainilu''s character well, so he plans to get him into the group. As for the war, this is not in Carl''s consideration. After all, Ainilu''s current strength is also above the major general and below the lieutenant general. Carl drew a man who was less than thirty years old, with super talent, and capable of thundering fruit to become the navy. Although it may only be Karl''s private army, this is not a small improvement for the navy. When the Warring States period has been fooled, Wu Lao Xing will be even better. These five talents don''t care what you want to do, as long as you focus on the navy and the world, they don''t care what you do. Sometimes it will even help you. So Karl will make good use of his identity and continue to let the five old stars add weight to him! ... The outskirts of the Island of God, Karel entered here without anyone else, and attracted the attention of Aini Road. "Who dares to step into God''s territory!" "A mere mortal, if you don''t want to die, leave immediately, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" Just when Karl was flying in the air, looking for the island of the gods. Ainilu''s voice suddenly sounded from the air. His domineering look is very exaggerated and can cover an entire island! Coupled with the power of the Thunder Fruit, he is like a true god, controlling everyone on the island! And his speaking voice is also a long-range sound transmission deliberately trained to match his own identity. If ordinary people hear this strong voice, they will naturally subconsciously treat it as a **** to enshrine. But this is pediatrics for Carl. He completely ignored Ainilu''s warning and flew straight to the island of God. Sitting on Ani Road in the temple, he was a little angry when he saw Karl ignore his warning and continue to fly towards him. "Since you choose to die, don''t blame me!" After being taught by Luffy, Ainilu''s temper was not as violent as before. Otherwise, he would not warn first and then take action. When he saw Karl, he didn''t mean to retreat, and even accelerated his speed. This made Ainilu very angry, and without hesitation, it was a divine penalty hit. The power of this divine punishment is very strong. After being defeated by Luffy, Anilu practiced for a long time. This allowed him to grasp the fruit ability to a higher level. If Luffy and others fight Ainilu again, it''s hard to say who will win. But for Carl, Anilu''s attack was useless at all! I saw him snap his fingers lightly. The surrounding air began to flow, and instantly condensed into one to choose, blocking this heavenly punishment. "Anilu, get out of your temple!" At the entrance of the Island of Gods, Carl stood in the air and did not directly break in. He didn''t want to destroy such a beautiful place, so he planned to wait for Aini Road here. Ainilu was a little angry when he saw that his move was broken and he was taunted by Karl. Without hesitation, he turned into a thunder and lightning, and rushed out directly! "Mortal, you angered the gods! Accept the punishment from the gods!" "God punished ten million volts" Ainilu''s standard opening remarks, without too much nonsense, just come up! Carl shook his head. He could not say what he had prepared. "It seems that you can only communicate smoothly by hitting you down." Carl didn''t do anything, but the air around him spun around on its own. In the face of the Thunder offensive on Anilu, the cyclone created by Carl can be easily defended. The difference between the two of them is huge, and Karl can completely crush each other But at this moment, the system sounded and the choice appeared again! ''Ding! When you meet Ainilu, the selection of God level has been triggered! Choice 1: Kill Ainilu and reward the host for the ability to get the fruit of thunder! Remarks: No side effects, no conflict with Piaopiao fruit Choice 2: Kill Ainilu and reward the host to become the only **** in the sky! All attributes improve three! Choice 2: Break all the self-confidence of Ainilu, make him feel despair, reward the host for the loyalty of Ainilu, and the same level of knowledge and domineering as Ainilu! Seeing the appearance of these three choices, Carl was stunned for a second. These three choices are all very good, making him hesitate for a while whether he should abandon his original plan. In particular, getting the Thunder Fruit will not conflict with the ability of the Piaopiao Fruit. This option can make Carl''s strength a qualitative change! But in this way, his original plan will fall in vain. Although the second option looks good, it is not very useful to become the **** of the sky island. Only the level of all attributes is increased by three, which greatly improves oneself. And the last choice is very much in line with the plan I made. After thinking about it a little bit, Carl chose not to kill the chicken to get the eggs, but to take it step by step with his feet on the ground. Although killing Ainilu''s own strength in a short period of time, there will be a qualitative change. However, Ainilu''s talent is already good. Give him a year or two of development time and standardized training, and he will definitely become an existence no less than a general! After thinking for a while, Karl finally chose three! Pulling out seedlings to promote growth, killing chickens and getting eggs can indeed gain greater benefits in a short time, but Karl still likes to put long lines to catch big fish! Naturally, it is better to take a long-term perspective. Chapter 45： Fierce battle "A mere mortal, dare to look at me with such a look! Looking for death!" Carl''s eyes on Anilu were full of disdain, which made him very unhappy, even a little angry, who called himself Thor. Ainilu did not hesitate, and once again created a thunder to attack Carl. But none of his attacks could hit, which made him more and more anxious. "Damn mortal! You completely angered the god! Go to hell!!" "Billion volt Thor is coming" Accompanied by Ainilu''s roar, a huge thunder giant appeared in front of Karl. Such a huge thunder giant appeared here, full of oppression. Even Karl couldn''t help but feel a little tricky. "Such a giant, if you want to kill in a second, I am afraid it is impossible. But it doesn''t matter, my goal is not to kill Ainilu anyway. " Carl thought for a moment, then flew forward and attacked Ainilu in the face of the thunderous sky. "You came here on your own initiative? It''s really looking for death!" Ainilu roared, and the huge thunder giant threw a punch downward. The huge thunder power instantly swept all areas of the first half of the island of God! The clouds and vegetation here have been destroyed by the power of thunder! The power that seemed to destroy the world completely covered this area! Facing such an attack, Carl only smiled contemptuously, and then crossed the swords and placed them in front of him. "Lionville Chikiri Valley" Accompanied by Carl''s low roar, two lions capable of breaking the mountain and the ground instantly rushed to the sky! The tyrannical force directly cut down the entanglement in the sky! Anilu''s attack also fell at this moment. But the attack of the Thunder Giant looked huge and fierce, with a great sense of oppression. But when the fist of the Thunder Giant touched Karl''s slash, it fell apart in an instant, and there was no power to parry! Seeing this scene, Ainilu was shocked, and once again gathered the Thunder, trying to block Karl''s attack. But it''s a pity. Under this cross-cut temperament, the body of the Thunder Giant instantly dissipated, as if it had always existed before. Ainilu''s body was also cut off, but he did not die, but turned into Thunder, condensing his body into one place again. But even if he didn''t mention it, he was panting heavily, feeling a little afraid in his heart. He didn''t expect the mortal in front of him to be so strong. His own attacks are not only ineffective to him, they can even be defeated by him in turn! In this way, Ainilu thought of some bad memories related to straw hats. But when he checked his body and found that he was indeed not injured, he became arrogant again. "Hahahaha! Although mere mortals have great power, they can''t hurt me as a **** at all! My Thor Anilu is an invincible existence, as long as you don''t have the physique of a straw hat kid, you can''t beat me! " When talking about Straw Hat Luffy, Anilu gritted his teeth, obviously hating him very much. At that time, he was obviously full of advantages. As long as he used the speed and the burning of Thunder, he could cause fatal damage to Straw Hat Luffy. But he had his head twitched, and he insisted on fighting in close combat, and he was abused as a result. This is the conclusion that Ainilu came to after carefully analyzing his own strength after the defeat. So whenever he thinks of Luffy, he gets very angry. Carl can clearly feel the anger that Ainilu has overflowed at this time. He smiled, and then said: "It feels uncomfortable to be defeated, isn''t it? Claiming to be Thor, but being defeated by a rubber boy, his self-confidence was severely hit. "But it doesn''t matter. I can tell you now that the straw hat boy has also been arrested by me. His strength is in the sea below the sky island, which can only be regarded as the last. With your talents and abilities, staying here is really violent, Ainilu, the **** of thunder, are you interested in following me and taking a walk in the ocean below? As I see and see, more powerhouses? " After playing for such a long time, Karl took advantage of the time when the opponent did not attack immediately, and then said his purpose. When Anilu heard that, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his expression was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Luffy would be arrested, and he would still be arrested by the person in front of him. And the most important thing is that Karl Cheng Luffy''s strength, in the sea below, is just the last! This is what makes Ainilu very concerned. "Huh! If that kid hadn''t restrained me with fruit ability, I would lose to him? But since you have said so, I also ask you a question, what kind of strength are you among Qinghai people? " Anilu asked this question, obviously wanting to know what rank Karl''s strength ranks. And he asked that, it shows that he has some interest in the sea below. What Carl has to do now is to strike while the iron is hot, UU reading www.uukanshu. com convinced Ainilu! "My strength, to put it bluntly, is above average, but you can''t even beat me of this strength, and still have the face to claim to be thunder? Haha, I feel embarrassed for you like this. Throwing your strength on the sea, you can''t even make a splash! " Although what Carl said was a bit exaggerated, it was almost the same. Although the thunder fruit is very strong, if it is really placed on the sea, it will be a great blessing in the first half of the great route. Once he maintains such strength, he enters the new world. As long as you find someone who can domineering, it is possible to defeat Ainilu. Domineering is a threshold, after learning domineering, strength will have a qualitative leap. Although Ainilu has a heart network, he is far from it! "Hahahaha! It''s really interesting, you said that your strength is not the top in Qinghai. I am really more interested in the world below, but before that, you, a blasphemous mortal, are still going to die! Your attack can''t beat me as a natural element, so I now give you two choices, or die! Either kneel and surrender to me! " Obviously, Ainilu also took a fancy to Karl''s strength, so he wanted to recruit. However, this approach made Karl couldn''t help but laugh. Carl didn''t expect that Ainilu''s brain circuit was so strange, and he wanted to recruit himself. This approach is really a bit funny. "A mere mortal, dare to laugh at this god! It''s really looking for death!" Ainilu saw Carl''s smile, and his anger was hooked again. He didn''t have any hesitation, and his firepower was on in an instant! The dense thunderbolt instantly covered the entire space, forming a dense thunder electric grid! "Hundreds of billions of volts-God Punishment Network" Chapter 46： Vassal clothes "The fruit ability development is really good, but unfortunately it didn''t work in the right place. If you do not pursue the scene and the momentum, but concentrate the power of the fruit of thunder in a certain aspect. It''s really a pity that your strength can still be improved by a level! " Carl shook his head, and the two knives crossed again! Although this Thunder Network is terrifying, dozens of falling thunders will appear every minute and every second. Faced with such a situation, even the average lieutenant admiral must be prepared. The power of Thunder is very exaggerated, even if it is just being rubbed, the body will be slightly paralyzed. This negative impact is very deadly in battle! If Carl is not a person with the ability of floating fruit, he can isolate all the scattered thunder from his body. He will not come here to trouble Ainilu. "Yehahahaha! Mortals, go to death!!!" Accompanied by the roar of Ainilu, the sky full of thunder network rushed toward him! Facing the mighty power like the destruction of the world, Carl gave a chuckle, and the overlord''s domineering burst out! The powerful momentum stopped the surrounding thunder for a second or two. Even Ainilu was stunned by this powerful aura, with an incredible look in his eyes! Carl seized this two-second opportunity, and the two swords instantly covered the armed color domineering, and instantly flashed in front of Ainilu! "Cross Slash--" A very ordinary slash, but it directly hit the entity of Anilu, causing a huge X-shaped wound to appear on his chest! Blood was flowing continuously, and Ainilu lost consciousness due to severe pain. Carl retracted his swords to look at the disappearing Thunder and Ainilu falling from the air, and he couldn''t help but shook his head. "The physical fitness is really bad, I didn''t use my full strength, and I couldn''t handle it. But this is good, at least it shows that he still has a lot of room for growth. Give him a simple dressing first, lest he die here. " Carl caught Anilu with one hand, lifted him in the air and walked into the temple. Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Karl found a lot of medical equipment. After simply bandaging Ainilu, he temporarily threw him here. Carl walked towards the Golden Country in the back. After a while. Carl came to the position of the golden clock. Looking at the surrounding gold, the huge golden clock in front of him, and the historical text below the golden clock, Carl was lost in thought. "Sure enough, it''s not the text of this world, at least not the current text, I can''t understand it at all! Carl shook his head, not planning on the ninth-order historical text. This thing is basically useless to him, anyway, he doesn''t plan to look for Ralph Drew, let alone become the One Piece. The purpose of his coming here is very simple, that is, to collect some gold to use as his own start-up capital. But this gold cannot be found by the Warring States, otherwise his small vault will be gone. Fortunately, there are a lot of big boxes here. Just put the gold in the box and finally transport it back to the ship. In his capacity, as long as the Warring States period does not come in person, generally no one will check what he brought back from outside. It took more than an hour to get six large boxes of gold before Carl returned to the temple contentedly. Although I made six large boxes, compared with the gold here, there is almost no reduction in gold. When you need money in the future, this will be a great vault! This is also Carl''s plan for the future. "By the way, I just remember now. After defeating Ainilu, I will be rewarded with domineering experience." After returning to the temple, Ainilu hadn''t woken up yet, but Carl thought of his reward. Then he opened his personal attributes without hesitation and checked it briefly. The physical attributes have not changed at all, and the level of ability has basically not changed, except that there has been a slight change in the domineering color. Carl''s knowledge and color are domineering, although there is no change in the same level. But when he releases his domineering domineering, he will find that his domineering domineering has undergone a qualitative change! As long as he wants to, he can hear the sound of the entire empty island. Even if some people speak quietly, he can hear it clearly! However, the difference between Carl and Anilu is that he can freely control the coverage of the domineering color. If he wants to, focus it on a small area, and even create an effect similar to perspective! Although it is not a real perspective, it can have a panoramic view of everything there. Even a small bug will be clearly caught by him! This situation made Carl a little excited, he didn''t expect that his domineering experience would become so flexible. "If you are learning to predict the future, you will really take off!" Carl was a little excited, and at this moment, Ainilu, who was thrown to the ground with a bandage on his chest, also let out a painful ***. Anilu slowly got up under Carl''s gaze. He gently touched his wound The severe pain made him grin. "In the ocean below, there are countless people like me, and they can easily defeat you. Although you are a natural fruit-powered person, there are many things that restrain you, not to mention sea towers and the sea. Armed color domineering is a weapon against those with natural fruit ability, although armed color domineering needs to cooperate with the user''s strength in order to exert its due effect. But where I want to take you, more than 80% of people have this kind of power. Are you interested in coming with me now? " Carl smiled and invited Ainilu to join his team. Ainilu frowned and did not speak. The moment he was defeated by Karl, he thought of Luffy again. It''s just that this time is different from last time. The last time Ainilu was unlucky, he encountered a fruit ability to restrain himself. If you want to fight hard, Ainilu may not be defeated by the opponent. But he was killed by Carl in seconds. The absolute gap brought about by this kind of strength made Ainilu understand that his strength is really weak in Qinghai! "I don''t have much time. I''ll give you a few more minutes. If you think about it, follow me. Otherwise, I will not keep you as a potential threat! " Carl exploded with an astonishing aura again, and the overlord''s impact caused Anilu to sweat all over his body. Even the wound that had begun to heal had a trace of blood oozing out. Carl said very clearly that he can live with him, not only with death! Faced with such pressure, Ainilu has no choice but to agree "Humph! Even if I lose to you today, don''t let me find a chance. One day I will defeat you and return to the sky island again! " Ainilu is still full of confidence in himself. Chapter 47： return Late that night. Carl took Aini Road and left quickly from the sky island, and returned to the navy headquarters within a few hours. But when the two of them came back, it was already late at night. Except for those on duty, most people in the Navy went to sleep. Karl also took advantage of this opportunity to throw his six large boxes of gold into his warship warehouse. Then he took Ainilu to the infirmary for treatment. "Master Karl, isn''t he a member of our navy? And what''s the matter with his injury? It''s so deep!" "You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. You just need to know that he will be one of us from tomorrow." Hearing Karl''s words, Kuroba didn''t ask more, but nodded and started to treat. Kuroba knew that he was not a member of the navy when he saw Ainilu. Kuroba, who has worked in the infirmary for nearly ten years, can''t say that everyone in the Navy has seen him. But I also watched a lot of things. In addition, Kuroba''s memory is very good, and even if they meet again after three or four years, they can be vaguely recognized. That''s why she knew that Ainilu was not a member of the navy. Although the wound was deep, it was not a problem at all for Kuroba. Seeing that Black Feather''s hands turned into wings, she manipulated the dense black feathers on her wings and began to stitch the wounds for Anilu. "Black Feather, I always have a question, where is your limit, how many feathers can you control at the same time?" "Thirteen thousand! Lord Carl." "Thirteen thousand feathers are all the feathers of my arms, and it doesn''t matter if the feathers fall, they will grow out. It took me nearly ten years to reach this level. How about it? " Although Kuroba looked cold, she was still very young, only seventeen years old, the age of a little girl. She said that, obviously, she wanted to be praised and recognized by others. Carl is not a person who will be stingy with praise, but without hesitation is a praise. This made Black Feather''s face reddened with Carl''s praise, and she was obviously very useful. "By the way, who is this man? He is not a navy, so he can join our team?" At this time, Ainilu had fallen asleep due to the anesthetic. No matter how Karl and Kuroba discussed it, he would never wake up. "His name is Ainilu. As for his ability, I will announce it when you all meet tomorrow. Now I will sell it first, but I can say that his strength is second only to me among the people I choose! " "Is it so strong?!" Although Kuroba didn''t know, who Karl had chosen to join his team. But being able to get Carl''s praise made Kuroba understand that the person he was healed was indeed good! But in this way, she was even more puzzled. Since his strength is so strong, who would cause such a deep wound? With such a question, Kuroba also asked Karl, but the answer he got made Kuroba a little speechless. Karl was about to recruit him, and he briefly talked about it, and then Kuroba understood it. "It turned out to be such a thing, he also seems to be a very proud person. But if you do this, Lord Carl, wouldn''t it hurt his self-confidence? " "Don''t worry, Ainilu''s self-confidence has not been hit so easily. If you want to be strong, even if it is not in combat, but in other areas, self-confidence is indispensable! Even if it is defeated a thousand or ten thousand times, you must have the courage to stand up again. Otherwise, no matter how strong this person is, he will never become a strong one, because he is unworthy! " Having said that, Carl once again thought of the Golden Lion. Before he was caught and retreated into the city, this guy was indeed a real sea powerhouse! But when he cut off his legs and escaped from Pushing City, it changed. He has lost self-confidence and the heart of being strong, thus becoming more and more inactive. "Anilu will leave it to you, don''t forget to gather tomorrow afternoon, I have to go back and sort out the information about Anilu. At least I have to make up the Marshal of the Warring States period to find fault. " "Master Carl, don''t worry, put him with me, there is absolutely no problem!" Heiyu Bingshan''s face showed a sweet smile. This makes Carl suspect that this is the true character of the other party, the previous iceberg face is just a disguise. But he didn''t struggle too much. Her experience as a child was complicated, and self-protection was also a normal behavior. "Today I have to stay up again, and my hairline feels like I have to move back a few millimeters. It''s really hard for me..." Carl shook his head, then returned to his dormitory. ... Early the next morning. Office of the Marshal of the Warring States Period. Carl stood here, waiting for the reprimand of the Warring States. Seven personnel have been found, and the first six are all good naval soldiers with great potential. But the last Ainilu, the Warring States did not find any information about him. Although Carl''s information stated that he was a talent found by chance in the first half of the great route, he was also a person with the ability to thunder and fruit. But his identity is a mystery, and his origin is unknown, which is really unacceptable for the Warring States Period. "Carl, you have to think about it clearly. Going to the new world is not a game. The danger there is very big! You brought such a new world with an unidentified person, are you sure there is no problem? And he doesn''t have any military rank, just someone you recruited from outside How can I create a profile for him? " "What''s the problem with this? Master Marshal, I have already thought about it. You just need to arrange for him as a logistic soldier casually. Moreover, he was originally a boatman, and he was very good at shipbuilding and ship repairing. Wouldn''t it be enough to get him the status of a trainee boatman? This is not only convenient, even if the five old stars personally intervene, they can''t find the problem, after all, the interns don''t have much file information. " Carl showed the side of the old fritters, which made the Warring States feel helpless. He didn''t want to scold Carl too much, but this time he did a little too much. Not only didn''t discuss it in advance, but even thought about everything by myself. Although this was very efficient, the practice of cutting first and playing later made the Warring States somewhat unacceptable. "Marshal, what are you still struggling with? And you can also look at it from another angle. Ainilu is very strong. If I don''t recruit him, he will most likely become a pirate. With the fruit of thunder, coupled with the domineering look that can cover a kingdom, this kind of strength can at least replace Krokdal to become the Qiwuhai, right? However, I recruited him as a subordinate. This not only added a part of the navy''s strength, but also reduced the potential enemy. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone, isn''t it? " Hearing Karl''s fallacies, the Warring States period felt even more headache. In his impression, Carl should be very serious, but this time he really understood. Even those who seem to be serious, do something extraordinary, it is more headache, and the thinking is clearer! Carl''s words, and the information he provided, the Warring States period couldn''t find any flaws at all! There is no way, the Warring States can only agree in the end. Otherwise, Karl will still be nagging here. Warring States didn''t want to be further educated, so he could only let him go. Chapter 48： All members gather Nearly one morning, Carl spent a lot of effort and finally convinced the Warring States with his three-inch tongue. In the end, the Warring States had no choice but to agree to Karl''s request. It was not an excessive request. And what Carl said was wrong. Instead of making Anilu a potential enemy of the navy, it would be better to bring him into the gang directly. In this way, it can not only increase the strength of the navy, but also reduce the pressure on oneself, why not do it. And for the identity of Ainilu, just follow the identity of the last trainee boatman. This will neither cause suspicion nor hinder Karl''s going to sea, which is very easy for the Warring States Period. All the preparations Carl did were seamless, except for the blurry background of Ainilu. There are no loopholes, so the Warring States has nothing to do. They can only agree to Karl and let Ainilu join his team. However, regarding the background and identity of Ainilu, the Warring States Period said that he would insert it to the end, but Karl did not care. Anyway, no matter how you check the Warring States period, it will be impossible to find out that Ainilu is the **** of the sky island. And even if he could find it, it would be hard to get off by then, and it would be impossible for the Warring States Period to recognize the identity of the Ainilu Navy. Karl blocked all the roads, which made the Warring States very uncomfortable. As for how he will deal with the questioning of the five old stars next, this is his own business, and Karl doesn''t care. Although the five old stars pay attention to himself, Carl is very clear that he is not qualified to have a direct conversation with the five old stars. The middleman of the Warring States Period was the most unlucky one. After lunch, it was time for the team members to gather. Carl hid from the side and appeared last deliberately, just to see how these people reacted. When six people in navy uniforms appeared at the assembly point, they all turned their eyes to the only Ainilu who was not wearing a navy uniform. "Anilu, where''s the uniform I gave you this morning?" Kuroba frowned, wondering why Anilu didn''t wear a uniform. "That thing is too hard, I''m still so comfortable, and I''m not losing face to you." Ainilu pointed to his injured navy cloak, and then draped it behind him. Seeing him like this, Melinda Nilu frowned slightly and looked a little unhappy. "You are not the navy after all, you do not respect the uniform of the navy a little bit too much!" "Yehahahahaha, don''t say it so serious, the **** doesn''t mean to disrespect, there are so many powerful naval forces, this is my goal to defeat in the future! As for the few of you, they are not qualified enough to teach the gods, wait until the **** Carl comes over! " Anilu still goes his own way, not paying attention to other people''s eyes at all. And when he called Carl, he also deliberately increased the pronunciation of the word bastard. This made the people around, even Kuroba, a little uncomfortable. "He is not a navy!" Just when everyone was very upset with Ainilu, the man next to him remained silent, and the man with stubble spoke. "How would you know?" Anilu was not a navy business, and Kuroba knew it, so she seemed a little surprised. But the man just shook his head and pointed his eyes. "I have never forgotten, and I have seen all navies in the navy headquarters, but I have never seen him!" "Okay! You are not the navy, but what is your purpose!" Melinda Nilu was originally upset with Anilu, but now that he is not a navy, she is even more angry. She didn''t understand why someone from the navy would appear here. Nilu''s aura drove forward for two steps, obviously trying to do something on Anilu. Anilu smiled contemptuously, and didn''t pay attention to Nilu. Just as Karl said to Kuroba, all of them will not be domineering now, except for Karl. The second strongest person! Nilu could not be his opponent at all, but she didn''t know Ainilu''s ability, so she planned to do something against Ainilu. "Melinda, calm down, no matter what his status is, we are all selected by Brigadier General Carl. Since we choose to follow Brigadier General Carl to sea, we have to obey his orders. Isn''t this common sense? " With a pair of dead fish eyes, Enzo stood up blankly to make a round. His character looks very serious, his appearance and shape are also standard handsome guys. It''s just this pair of dead fish eyes that lowered his appearance. "Huh! After Master Carl arrives, I will ask what this is all about!" Nilu''s temper is very violent, and it is obvious that she belongs to the character that is not afraid of the sky. Although she agreed to join Carl''s team, this does not mean that she will willingly accept Carl''s command. She had to test Carl''s ability herself. During this time, Karl''s reputation was very loud in the navy headquarters. Nilu joined the navy about half a month later than Carl, so she also wanted to know. UU reading www. uukanshu.com What kind of person is Carl, and why would he be considered a little monster by other navies. "It''s weird. If I remember correctly, the brigadier general team needs at least fifty navy soldiers. But now there are only seven of us, can it be said that everyone else has eaten it? Meow? " A cute girl with cat ears and cat tail blinked her big watery eyes and asked others. Hearing what she said, except Anilu, everyone realized that there seemed to be something wrong with this gathering. Not only did other people not come, even Karl didn''t come! "What''s the situation? What about Brigadier General Karl?" Enzo frowned and looked around, but he didn''t find Carl. Others also started looking for Karl, but still didn''t find it. Only Ainilu glanced at the other people contemptuously, and then put his gaze on the sniper. "I can perceive that you are domineering, have you already seen Karl, where is this bastard?" "I did see Lord Karl, he is flying towards us. But what do you mean by what you just said? Could it be that you are also domineering? " Sniper Jace looked at Ainilu in surprise. He knew very well that most of the people present were recruits and couldn''t use domineering at all. Even Nilu and Enzo have just reached the threshold of learning domineering. That''s why Ainilu''s words attracted his attention. "Yehahahaha, I am a god! How could I not be domineering?" Ainilu laughed, and then thought of Carl''s domineering things about his science popularization yesterday. It was also at this time that he knew his heart network, which was actually called domineering. Chapter 49： Tentative at the same time. Carl leisurely flew from the outside towards the meeting point. He has observed the reaction of each of them through seeing and hearing the domineering. The helmsman Ellan was the most peaceful, he didn''t say a word, and waited quietly for Karl to arrive. Ainilu is still as arrogant as before, but it has converged a lot more than when he was on the sky island. After Carl''s education, Ainilu deeply realized that there are so many strong men in this world. And Karl also told him that there are at least hundreds of people in the navy headquarters who are strong at the same level as him. There are dozens of people who are better than themselves. This made Ainilu even more afraid to act rashly, for fear that he would die here. After all, his current status is still a black household, and there is no such person in the navy headquarters. If he really died, Carl could only mourn for him, and then find a good grave to bury him, there is no other way. Then came Melinda Nilu. She was the same as Pizza said, her temper was very hot, she looked like her second child and her third child. But this is also somewhat similar to the personality of most giants. After all, she was a human being taught by the giants, and because of her special physique, she inherited half of the power of the giants. This led to her arrogant capital. Then there is Enzo. His personality is good, his appearance is online, and he is very sensible. The only thing that made Carl feel criticized was that his natural dead fish eyes gave himself a lot of looks. Hei Yu also said relatively few things, still maintaining his high coldness. But her eyes were full of expectation. Carl believes that after all of them are well-acquainted, Black Feather''s high cold fan will slowly disappear. Then there is the chef cat demon. That''s right, the cute little girl with cat ears and cat tail is the chef Carl personally looked for. Her cooking skills are average, but she has her own unique experience in desserts and the like. The meal eaten on the boat can be average, but the dessert must be good! In addition, she is also a fruit-bearer of the animal family, and she also has a certain ability to protect herself. But she likes it very much. She uses her fruit ability to keep her tail and cat''s ears always online. Although this is a bit cute and cute, it looks a bit strange. This also led to her being completely out of sync with her peers, and only some old gentlemen would like her. The last is the sniper Jace. He is just like Anilu said, with a domineering look and feel. His domineering coverage, although not very wide, but the linear range is very long! This is where his advantage as a sniper lies. And besides being a sniper, he is also an excellent navigator. If it wasn''t for his withdrawn character, which offended a lot of the navy, it would be impossible for Karl to get him aboard and successfully get him aboard. "Looking at this group carefully, they are really a group of problem children. If you have to say anything, I am afraid that there is only Airland, the only normal person among these people. " Carl shook his head with a wry smile. He did not expect that he recruited so many people, but most of them were problem children. But then again, these people have potential and strengths, and it doesn''t matter if they are problem children. According to general standards, Carl is also a problem child. After a while, Carl arrived at the assembly place, and the other people also became serious at this time. Even Ainilu dared not talk casually, for fear of being taught another lesson by Carl. The fact that he was beaten up yesterday is still fresh in his memory! "Sorry, I''m a bit late for other things, don''t you mind?" Carl smiled and asked knowingly. He said that just to see what these people thought of him. "Master Carl, the time for our assembly was half an hour ago, do you want to give an explanation for being late? Or can you not be punctual as an officer? Is this unfair to us? " As Carl expected, Nilu was the first to stand up and want to challenge Carl''s authority. The other people did not move, even Ainilu did not speak. He just showed a smirking expression, wanting to see how Nilu would end up. Enzo sighed again and again. He and Nilu have a good relationship. He was like a candle Nilu just now, so she should not be impulsive. But he still didn''t hold on, because Nilu''s strength was too great. Even with his wrists, Enzo never beat her once, so naturally he couldn''t help it. "Do you want an explanation? Very good, I will give you an explanation if I win!" Carl is not talking nonsense, he knows that Nilu wants to challenge herself, so he takes the lead. In this case, it is better to give her a chance directly to let her recognize the reality! At this time, Nilu was a little excited, she didn''t expect Carl to be so direct. "Since you have said that, Master Carl, then I''m not welcome! Marine recruit Melinda Nilu officially challenged Lord Carl! I want to see what kind of strength you, a new star who has not joined the Navy for two months, can surpass our recruits in elite training camps! " "Smash Fist" Nilu yelled, summoned all her strength, and slammed Carl with one blow! That''s right, just smash it! Her power is huge. The moment it popped out, a one-meter deep hole appeared on the ground! Seeing this pothole, even Ainilu couldn''t help taking a breath. His thunder fruit is indeed powerful, but he does not rely on his own fruit abilities, but simply relies on physical fitness. It is impossible to have such power at all! Except for Enzo, the pupils of the others shrank suddenly. Although they had heard that Nilu was the strongest recruit in the training camp. But they never thought that Nilu''s power could be so great! As Nilu''s old opponent and teammate, Enzo was surprised to see this scene, but he sighed. "Comparing with Brigadier General Carl, I really suffer too much... If Major General Pizza is right, he is better than most lieutenants. In terms of strength, it can be called a monster. Nina, although your strength is strong, you are far from Brigadier General Carl''s opponent. " Enzo muttered to himself, and the people around him also deeply agreed with him! Because at this time, Carl caught Nilu''s full punch from the front! No matter how hard Nilu tried, she couldn''t move forward at all! Refusing to admit defeat, Nilu began to punch and kick at Carl. But no matter how she offensively, Carl can defend from the front, even he only uses his left hand! "The gap is so big?!" Nilu couldn''t believe that the gap between herself and Karl was so big! But this did not dampen her self-confidence, but gave her the motivation to move forward. Chapter 50： Boarding "How can you be so strong?!" "It''s only about half a month longer than when I joined the navy, how can I become so strong?!" Nilu couldn''t believe that the gap between herself and the man in front of her could be so huge! You know, although her current strength is not as good as the rear admiral, at least she can fight the rear admiral and hold the opponent for a long time. But Karl''s rank is no more than a brigadier general! She couldn''t believe that a person with such strength would be just a brigadier general! "Yehahahaha, this guy Carl is a monster, you are so tender!" Without waiting for Karl''s answer, Ainilu on the side couldn''t help but laugh. Nilu turned back and glared at Anilu''s ridicule. She is a girl, and this expression is a bit unsightly. Nillu''s looks and figure can''t be regarded as beautiful, but it is also considered to be on the upper side. Generally speaking, it is the kind that can be seen in the past, and the more you look at it, the more pleasing to the eye. And she has short orange hair and looks even more heroic. The only flaw is in terms of body shape, it doesn''t matter what you want. Coupled with the cultivation of the giant wild sect, she didn''t treat herself as a girl at all. "Why? Not convinced?" Ai Nilu sneered at Nilu''s expression, then activated her ability and teleported to Nilu''s side. "If you can touch me, even if you win, how about it?" "How can it be so fast?!" Nilu was shocked when she saw Ainilu''s speed so fast, but she didn''t admit it, she just punched her backhand. Without any exception, Anilu just stood here, letting Nilu punch and kick herself. He even hit Hache leisurely, because Nilu''s attack completely penetrated his body and caused no harm at all. After a few punches, Nilu returned to the team angrily. This time, her self-confidence was really shocked, but she did not admit defeat, but stared at Karl and asked. "When can I learn domineering! I must have a good beating, this natural bastard!" People in the navy headquarters are all well-informed. They also studied the Devil Fruit systematically, so Nilu clearly understood that Anilus ability is a natural Devil Fruit. As for the ability, she couldn''t guess it for the time being, because Anilu didn''t make a move. Others were surprised when they saw Ainilu''s ability. They did not expect that Carl had recruited a natural demon fruit ability. You know, today''s three generals are all natural devil fruit abilities, and their power is obvious to all. Although Ainilu in front of him is not as good as the three generals, his growth prospects are bright! "Nilu, please wait first. You have enough strength now, but your mood is not enough. You need to calm down for a while. But after getting on the boat, I will teach you all about the domineering training method by myself. As for how much you can learn, it''s up to you. " Carl will not be stingy with domineering teaching. They will be his own team in the future, and the faster these people will improve. The better for Carl. After an episode, Carl once again spoke to everyone present, and repeatedly emphasized that the new world is completely different from the great route. They have the strength of some people, and in the great route, they can be regarded as medium and upper. The strength of Aini Road is the ceiling level of the first half of the Great Route. But their strength can only save their lives in the new world. Carl must emphasize this matter, no one can do anything to the pirate without his own order. Then Carl asked each of them to introduce themselves so that they could get acquainted with each other and cooperate in the future. After all this was completed, Carl took a look at the time it was close to evening, and then he was ready to take everyone on the boat and set out to sea. Although it is said that going to sea at night is a bit dangerous, the surrounding sea area is under the jurisdiction of the navy, so there is no need to worry about it. But when everyone was about to board the boat, the cat demon looked left and right, and finally asked what he had doubts since he came here. "Brigadier General, why do we count you in this team, there are only eight people? Meow? As far as I know, dont the brigadier generals usually consist of 50 to 100 people? Meow? It''s really weird! Meow! " "This is nothing strange, because what I want to form is an elite force. I don''t need too much manpower, I just need people with potential and strength to follow me. " Carl didn''t tell the truth, but used another way to pack these people into elites. If they say this, although they will still have doubts, it will not make them have too many worries. More importantly, these people are also very excited after hearing Carl''s words. These people in the navy headquarters are just a group of ordinary soldiers. Even if it is Ainilu, he is still in the sky island now, being his own aboriginal god. Carl''s praise is very useful to these people. However, it is only clear to Karl himself that this is just his rhetoric when facing these people. The real reason, only he, Sengoku and Lieutenant General Crane knew. "If it looks like this, if my ship didn''t fly the navy flag, would it be more like the Pirates?" Carl suddenly thought of a question and couldn''t help but vomit. Kuroba walked at the end and heard Karl''s complaints, but he didn''t stretch himself suddenly, and laughed directly. But only Carl saw her laugh, and no one else saw it. She straightened her face quickly, keeping her iceberg beauty, and step by step walked onto the boat. Carl looked at Kuroba''s state, and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed for her. "Her original character must be very happy, if it weren''t for her status as a slave to the Tianlong people, she would never pretend to be cold. I hope she can be really happy on the boat. If she keeps her face like this, she will be under a lot of pressure, right? " Although Carl can understand the psychological changes after the slave was rescued. Just like Hancock, she was a slave once, and her character is not as strong as she is now. But in order to hide the past, this deliberately put on a high-cold model, and made her character so strong, the purpose is to discourage those close to her! Kuroba also had this idea, but she was still young and didn''t pretend to be thorough enough. "Forget it, anyway, these people are problem children. Let''s go to sea first. Their problems will be solved later." Chapter 51： Sign in New world. A navy warship is traveling alone. The dense clouds in the sky symbolize that there will be a rainstorm soon. But the people on this ship did not have any worries. Although the weather in the New World is changeable and very bad, there is no threat to them. Carl can fully use the ability of fluttering fruits to fly his ship to avoid such bad weather. So they didn''t worry at all, instead they were all in the training room, being taught by Karl. "Today is the first day for all of us to go to sea. After one night, I don''t care if you rest or not. Now everyone must obey my orders, do a thousand push-ups every day to train their physique! Black feather and cat demon, you two can appropriately reduce a little, five hundred is enough, after all, you are not combatants, or girls who have never participated in battle. But there are no few other people at all. Having a good physique will be the key to your life! That''s right, in the new world, don''t think about catching any pirates. With your current strength, life-saving is a problem! " Carl spoke to these people unceremoniously. He knew very well that most of the people in front of him were arrogant, especially Nilu and Ainilu. So Carl must fight their arrogance, only in this way they will not die in vain in the new world. Although Nilu didn''t know why she needed such training, she didn''t care as long as she could improve her strength. Ainilu''s face was a bit ugly. He is a thunder fruit capable person, the development of the fruit is very powerful, but he has never exercised his body. A thousand push-ups a day is a bit difficult for him. Although the others were a little puzzled, they agreed to Carl''s words and began to exercise. "Master Karl, you don''t need to take care of us like this. I have discussed with the cat demon, and we can do what they can do! And dont forget, we are the animals with fruit ability, so our physical strength will not be worse than them! " "Yes, meow! We won''t be bad either!" Carl was a little surprised when he heard Kuroba and the cat demon. He didn''t expect that Black Feather and Cat Demon would be so active, but Carl was right after thinking about it. He really underestimated these two people, just because they two are animals with devil fruit ability, their physical strength will not lose to the others. Even if the two of them would basically not participate in the battle, there is no harm in having more life-saving power. So Carl also agreed to their request. One thousand push-ups a day is a compulsory course for everyone next. Carl himself has more than 2,000 a day, and can even reach 3,000 when he is full of energy. After seven days of such a peaceful day, Karl came to Punk Hassad. According to the original route, he originally wanted to Deres Rosa. However, the Warring States period notified him that there was an unknown poisonous gas in Punk Hassad and asked him to investigate. Carl accepted the order of the Warring States, then turned the bow halfway, and came to Punk Hassad. "Everyone rests in place, and in an hour, we will reach Punk Hassad! Nilu and Ainilu, you two will go down with me in the future. The other people stay on the boat and guard our boat. If you encounter an enemy, you should call the phone bug and notify me as soon as possible! " "Yes!" Hearing Carl''s words, everyone stopped training and started to prepare for the next thing. Everyone performs their own duties. Dor Ai Erlan began to observe the chart, looking for hidden places, preparing to dock the warship. The sniper Jace is responsible for guarding the surroundings and observing whether there are any pirates. The cat demon and Kuroba are going to prepare the next meal. Although Kuroba is a ship doctor, in general, she hardly needs to work. In addition, she also has a certain interest in the kitchen, so she often goes to make some desserts with the cat demon. Enzo put his hand on his cock, leaning on the mast and said nothing. Nilu and Ainilu started to get busy, ready to follow Karl to disembark. One hour later. The warship was docked in a hidden corner of Punk Hassad. "Anilu, give you a chance to perform, use your domineering experience to see what is happening on this island." "Yehahahaha! No problem!" Ainilu laughed, unleashing his domineering look and hearing, and enveloped the entire island. Carl also secretly released his domineering look and feel, and had a panoramic view of everything on the island. After a while, Ainilu''s expression became a little ugly, even a little angry. "Asshole! What happened in this?! There will be a large group of children!" Although Anilu is not a good person, he is not a pervert who will attack children. But he found many transformed children in this island! This made him feel a little angry. Carl also noticed this situation but he had expected it a long time ago and was not too surprised. "This should be the Marshal of the Warring States Period, let me investigate. Poison gas or something is probably just a cover. These children are our target, and I noticed that some of them are the ones that disappeared half a month ago! " Half a month ago, Carl was still recruiting at the navy headquarters. At that time, he heard that many children had disappeared inexplicably. The most important thing is that these missing children come from all over the world. In addition to the new world, there are victims in the Great Sea Route and all over the world. After Carl heard about it, he didn''t pay much attention to it at the time, because in this world, it is normal for a child to disappear. Most of them were abducted by slave traders and then sold to the Tianlong people or other powerful people. This is one of the reasons why Carl hates slave traders. But even so, he paid attention to the photos of the missing children. As a result, he did not expect that all these children would be captured by Punk Hassad. From this point of view, the slave trader had a lot of trouble for Caesar. at the same time. Inside the secret laboratory inside Punk Hassad Castle. Caesar and Monet stared at the navy ship, their expressions uncertain. "Shoot la la la la la, it''s really interesting, there will be a navy coming here, are they coming to investigate because of the leak of poison gas?" The gas leak was done deliberately by Caesar, with the goal of completely controlling the secret laboratory here. The navy would come to investigate, which was entirely in his expectation. Monet on the side glanced lightly at Caesar and did not speak, but went straight out. At this time, Monet has not been transformed like the original. She is still a slim and beautiful woman. Chapter 52： enter "Shoot la la la la, Monet, these navy outside, it''s not a problem to leave it to you, right? This leading naval rank is just a brigadier general. Can you solve them? " Caesar''s sly smile obviously didn''t put Karl and the others in his eyes. If the admiral arrives, he will be afraid of three points. But if only the brigadier general comes over, he doesn''t have to be afraid at all. Those who can gain a foothold in the new world will not lose to the Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters at the worst. So Monet just nodded and continued to walk outside. Caesar stared at the screen tightly. He looked at Carl and the others, who had already approached the gate of the castle, and showed an inexplicable smile. "Shoot la la la la, navy, welcome to the island of death! Please enjoy!" As the voice fell, the gate of the castle was opened by Caesar, but he also opened the poisonous gas injection device! at the same time. Carl originally wanted to use his power to open the door. But he did not expect that the castle would have opened by itself, which surprised the three of them. "It seems that the owner here is very confident in himself! Not only did he open the door, he even sent someone to solve us, I was really underestimated!" The corner of Ainilu''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked in swaggeringly. His domineering appearance has been kept open, and he can easily hear Caesar talking to himself in the basement. Carl did the same, but he didn''t plan to do it directly, but wanted to see what Caesar was going to do. In this way, Carl took Nilu and Ainilu and walked towards the inside of the castle. It didn''t take long for Carl to realize that the surrounding air was a little bit wrong. Not only him, Anilu also noticed something wrong. "This should be the poison gas that the Marshal of the Warring States Period said? Except for those with natural fruit ability, it is really difficult for other people to come here to investigate. The surroundings are sealed and the vents are closed. Even the navy will suffer here in the future. " Carl gave a chuckle, then used his power to envelop the three of himself in clean air. Faced with this poisonous gas, those with natural fruit ability can completely ignore it. As long as the natural elemental ability is elementalized, this poisonous gas will not enter their bodies at all. In addition, the floating fruit can also restrain this poisonous gas. Carl can completely isolate the poisonous gas, so that he will not be affected by the slightest. So after they passed through the dense gas zone, Caesar could no longer calm down. Caesar didn''t expect that Carl and others were not afraid of the poisonous mist at all, which made him a little panicked. So he hurriedly summoned his men to organize Karl and others to enter the core area. After receiving the order, Caesar''s subordinates all started to intercept Carl and others. But when they had just appeared and had not yet launched an attack, Ainilu snapped his fingers and summoned several thunders to defeat them all! "Really irresponsible!" Anilu snorted coldly. He had already understood the actions of these people. He didn''t have to wait for these people to take action. He could solve it in advance. Carl and others arrived at the basement level of the castle without hindrance. This is also the entrance to the secret base! "It should be here, this door is thicker, Nilu, are you okay?" "Don''t worry! Just leave it to me!" Nilu clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and punched out suddenly! A powerful punch instantly hit the giant gate in front of him with a very deep punch mark. Dense cracks are distributed across the gate. Then Nilu punched out again with the same few punches. Suddenly, the gate burst! Nilu breathed a sigh of relief, and pushed behind Carl. "Yes, after this period of training, my strength has increased a lot." Carl nodded in satisfaction, and then walked in first. Nilu was not happy because she was praised, because she knew very well that her current strength was not Carl''s opponent at all. This strength is nothing to be proud of. Ainilu on the side glanced at Nilu and didn''t say anything. Ainilu is now relying on himself as a natural fruit ability, and can be said to be the strongest member on the ship except Karl. But he knew very well that if he didn''t pay close attention to training, as long as Nilu learned to be armed and domineering, he would no longer be her opponent. During this period, Ainilu also reduced the time to play, and the slaves trained their physical strength, striving to reach the threshold of being able to practice armed **** domineering as soon as possible. "Nilu, you go find those children and rescue them all, Ainilu, you go to solve this woman, try the first battle of your new world, there is no problem, right?" When the three of Carl entered the door, they saw Monet who was waiting here for a long time. Snow flies all over the sky, she just sits on a snow seat made of snowflakes, UU Reading with her legs folded quietly waiting for the arrival of Carl and others. "Yehahahaha, leave it to me!" After receiving the order, Anilu turned into lightning and rushed forward without hesitation. Monet didn''t pay attention to the three people in front of her, but when she saw Ainilu''s ability, she was shocked! She did not expect that Anilu would also be a natural fruit ability person! This made Monet, who was full of confidence and thought that he could easily solve the three people in front of him, suddenly became a little nervous. "Accept God''s sanction!!" "Thunder-" Ainilu''s casual blow is a powerful thunder. But Monet was also a natural fruit ability person, she did not evade in the face of this blow, letting this thunder cover her body. With a powerful blow, the surrounding swords were wiped out, but Monet was transformed into a snow girl and reunited his figure. "You are also a natural demon fruit ability?" Seeing the enemy in front of him, who was the same natural ability as himself, Anilu put aside his contempt, and his expression became more cautious. After this period of education, Ainilu also knows very well that if he is not domineering, there are two natural ability people. It is difficult and impossible to tell the winner. at the same time. Nilu took advantage of Monet being entangled by Ainilu, she rushed to the other direction quickly. Based on the information she had received before, she already knew the children and where they were locked up. As long as she doesn''t meet someone with the same natural ability as Monet in the middle, she can get those children out without hindrance! Carl simply found a place to sit down and took out a phone bug. "Is the Warring States Marshal here? I am Brigadier General Karl, and I have very important things to report to you!" Chapter 53： Natural match "What you said is true?!" "Brigadier General Carl, I order you to break through Punk Hassad, and I will let the people of the G5 branch to support you now!" After Carl briefly explained the situation here, it attracted great attention from the Warring States Period. Although he had suspected Punk Hassad before, there was no substantive evidence, so he wanted Karl to investigate the gas incident here. By the way, I''m investigating whether there are any other anomalies here. It turned out that something was wrong here, which made the expression of Warring States a bit ugly. It used to be one of the Navys test and research bases. If it werent for the frequent outbreaks of poisonous gas, the Navy would not abandon it. It is for this reason that it has become a secret place that no one wants to go to. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, I have got some gossip that the G5 branch is likely to have spies of pirates. Although I am not sure who it is, for safety reasons, it is better not to let the navy of the new world come over. If possible, it is best to send a general to take over! If there is a general here, even if the spies of the G5 branch want to intervene, he can''t act. " "There are pirate spies in the G5 branch? Are you sure?" Hearing Karl''s words, Zeng Guo frowned. If it is the same as Carl said, there really are spies in the Navy, which is not a good thing. Carl continued in a skeptical tone: "I''m not sure, but this kind of thing would rather be trusted than not. And I heard that General Kuzan is in the new world. Wouldn''t it be faster to let him come than the people from the G5 branch who are farther away? " Carl''s words sounded fine, and letting Kuzan pass and return to the navy by the way was also a good reason. As a result, people in the G5 branch dare not complain. However, the Warring States period was still very concerned. Karl said that the G5 branch had spies. In his opinion, there can be no spies in the Navy. "Okay, so be it. After the price of Punk Hassad is resolved, wait two days, and I will let Kuzan go over and take over Punk Hassad. As for the G5 branch, if you have evidence, you will completely notify me, but there is no reason to doubt your colleague based on rumor, I disagree! " "I know, Master Marshal, I won''t mention this matter again, unless I have substantive evidence. So that''s it, I have an enemy here, so let''s hang up first. " With that said, Karl hung up the phone worm, snapped his finger casually, and killed all the enemies around him who wanted to sneak attack him! "The Warring States is still so confident, thinking that his navy is like an iron barrel, and it is impossible to infiltrate it. But that''s right, if I were not a traverser, I wouldn''t believe that Vergo, who has been doing his duty, turned out to be Doflamingo''s. What he hides is really good, and he just helped Doflamingo to complete some transactions in the underground world, and did not deliberately approach the Navy secret information. Under such circumstances, it is very difficult to catch evidence that he is a spy. " That being said, Carl didn''t care. In any case, Vergo is already on Karl''s kill list. Similarly, Doflamingo is also on his kill list. It''s just that Carl knows very well that with his current strength and status, he can find trouble for the two of them at most, forcing them to show their feet, and can''t directly solve them. at the same time. The battle between Anilu and Monet looked very fierce, but no one could help each other. Monet can control the surrounding temperature and make it very cold. Even if it was Carl, some snow appeared on his body. She can even create a blizzard and use it to attack. But this kind of fighting method has no effect at all for Ainilu. As long as Anilu is elementalized, he can escape any of Monet''s moves without even feeling the cold. But in the same way, although Ainilu''s thunder was huge, it could not hit Monet. As long as Monet is elementalized, Thunder''s attack will directly penetrate her body. But there is one thing that makes Monet feel very depressed. The power of Thunder is very powerful, and it takes a very long time for her to reconsolidate her body every time. It is precisely because of this that her battle with Ainilu is completely at a disadvantage! The fruit of the thunder is called the strongest natural devil fruit, and it is not without reason. The attack power of the Thunder Fruit is not weaker than that of the Lava Fruit. The speed is comparable to that of Sparkling Fruit. And the most important thing is that after being hit by the Thunder Fruit, it will have a paralyzing effect. This is the same as when being attacked by a Frozen Fruit ability person, it will produce frost to restrict movement. The Thunder Fruit that combines all the advantages of the three natural fruits, as long as it is used properly, the final achievement will certainly not be weaker than the three generals! Ainilu pressed Monet to fight at this time, and it was also reasonable. The only pity is that he can''t cause fatal damage to it, and can only consume the opponent''s physical strength little by little. This is also one of the common ways for those with natural ability to end the battle. Without being domineering, generally speaking, they can only consume each other''s physical strength. When someone falls to the ground without physical strength, it is another person''s victory. Carl watched the massive battle in front of him, with a slight smile on his lips. "Anilu, is it good to fight against fellow naturalists?" "This kind of feeling that no one can help each other, is it very novel to you?" "Yehahahaha! It''s really cool, I never thought that in a place like Qinghai, anyone could have such strength. No wonder you say that people who can enter the new world are not bad. I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but now I believe it! " Ainilu laughed wildly, his eyes full of enthusiasm, and his moves became more and more harsh. Monet clenched his teeth and insisted, but she knew very well that she would definitely lose if she continued to fight like this! "You have to think of a way!" Monet rolled his eyes, and finally put his gaze on Carl. She could tell that Carl was a brigadier general and the leader this time. As long as he is resolved, the opponent will definitely retreat. So Monet chose to attack Karl. Anilu''s attack is invalid to him, as long as he rushes over with the thunder and solves Karl! This is what Monet thought. Ainilu also saw through her mind, but did not stop it, even put her hands around her chest, with a gloating expression. Monet didn''t understand why Ainilu stopped, but since he stopped, Monet would naturally not let go of such an opportunity. "Go to hell! Navy!!!" Chapter 54： Spike! "snowstorm--" Monet knew that the Commodore, no one was a general, so she did not hesitate to release the big move, wanting to solve Karl in one breath. In an instant. The blizzard in the sky turned the entire room into a land of ice and snow. Monet even turned into a snow demon, rushing towards Karl with a hideous face. Facing Monet''s menacing move, Karl just shook his head, and took the dead wood in his hand with a casual move. "One sword flow..." Without releasing any moves, Carl simply covered the domineering and domineering moves on the dead wood, and then took a step forward. In an instant. Carl''s figure disappeared from Monet''s eyes. By the time she reacted, Carl had appeared behind Monet and slowly put the knife into the scabbard. "Ihe!" As the voice fell, Monet felt a pain in his neck, and his vision suddenly became a little strange. In the last second of her consciousness, she saw her body fall from the air. This made her understand that she had been beheaded! After Monet''s spike, Carl didn''t touch anything in his heart. Killing pirates is already commonplace for him. Although Monet is a very cute girl, Carl does not intend to accept her as his own. Monet was very loyal to Doflamingo. Even if she forced her into his team, Carl was not sure that he could keep her loyal to him. In the original book, Monet did it for Doflamingo, and would rather die here than live! She was originally able to escape, but in order to prevent Doflamingo''s plan from being discovered, she followed this secret base and was buried in the flames. Her loyalty is worthy of admiration, and killing her is also her best destination. "Yehahahaha, you really deserve to be killed by a single sword." Ainilu squinted his eyes. Carl''s seemingly fluttering sword reminded him of his fight with Carl at that time. The battle at the time seemed to be huge, but in fact Karl also only used two tricks to solve himself. Ainilu also knew very well that if it weren''t for Carl, he would have found himself with the thought of soliciting, I''m afraid he would be dead! "Anilu, it''s time for domineering learning to be on the agenda, although those with the natural devil fruit ability are very strong. But without the domineering support, it would actually not be able to exert the power of the natural devil fruit. And the masters in the new world are like clouds, with your strength, it''s still not enough! " Carl patted Ainilu on the shoulder, indicating that he still needs to work hard. Anilu nodded, showing a confident expression. Although he is confident of his own strength, he also knows very well that he used to be a frog at the bottom of the well. Nowadays, if you see a little girl in the new world, there will be a natural devil fruit. This made him even more aware of the importance of domineering! ... at the same time. Caesar, who saw Monet''s death through the monitor, had already dialed the phone worm and contacted his boss behind the scenes. "Joke , You quickly send someone to rescue me! Monet has been killed, the test items have been rescued, and I am also at risk now. If you are not sending someone to rescue me, your plan will soon be exposed, so send someone here! " Caesar called the phone worm in a panic, obviously worried that Carl and others would invade him. Although he is very confident, he is very safe here. But according to the strength of these two people, even if he can hold him here, he can''t hold him for too long. And he also knew very well that he could kill Monet in one hit, the strength of this brigadier general was definitely higher than his own rank! At least it is the strength of the major general level, otherwise it is impossible to kill Monet in seconds! And the most important thing is that Karl will be domineering! Caesar knew that he could not hide for too long and could only ask for help from the people behind him. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I really did not expect the navy to have achieved this step. Don''t worry, Caesar, I will let people pass! Hold on! " After speaking, no matter how Caesar on the phone worm snarled, Doflamingo had hung up the phone worm and destroyed the phone worm. He must not let the navy know the connection between himself and Caesar. The plan of artificial devil fruit is generally revealed, not only will he be chased by Kaido''s people, even the navy will not let him go! As Qiwuhai under the banner of the world''s government, openly cooperating with the Four Emperors? Once this kind of thing is exposed, even if he holds the secrets of the Tianlongren, he will be deprived of Qiwuhai''s identity and be wanted again. He would never see such a situation! Then Doflamingo sat back in his seat, with Erlang''s legs tilted, with a very vulture expression on his face. The eyes hidden under the eyes shot out a terrifying light, making the people around them afraid to talk casually. At the expense of Monet, this loyal member, Doflamingo was also very angry. At this moment, Wilgo''s phone worm called in. After Doflamingo got through the phone worm, his expression became even more uglyAccording to the news that Vergo got, the person who was sent to Punk Hazard this time was the one who had been with Doflamingo before. Carl who played against him! The most important thing is that this time Warring States directly bypassed the G5 branch, allowing Kuzan, who was returning to the navy headquarters, to rescue the children there. There was no problem with this wave of operations in the Warring States period, but Doflamingo began to doubt it. Instead of asking people from the G5 branch to help, let Kuzan go instead. This kind of operation shows that people who don''t trust the G5 branch. Doflamingo couldn''t help wondering whether Vergo had been exposed, or some flaws had been exposed. So he told Vergo to continue hiding, and not to contact himself during this time, let alone rescue Caesar. Vergo accepted the suggestion and chose not to move. Doflamingo broke the phone worm and began to think about how he should rescue Caesar. If he dies, the artificial devil fruit plan will be completely destroyed, and the alliance with Kaido will be broken. "Although I don''t want to do this, this is the only way!" Doflamingo looked awkward, then opened the drawer and dialed a phone bug that he didn''t want to call. "Hey, is it Jack? I''m Joke ,I need your help" at the same time. Just when Doflamingo asked for help. Carl has taken Ainilu and found Caesar''s position. The two of them were unimpeded all the way, no matter what enemies or traps they encountered, they could not pose a threat to them. The two of them came to Caesar with ease. There was no suspense in the battle between them. Even if Caesar was a gas fruit capable person, he was still killed by Carl with a single move! Just when Carl was about to solve Caesar, the selection system was triggered again! Chapter 55： Stay behind ''Ding! When encountering Caesar, the selection system has been triggered! Option 1: Recruit Caesar, make him his crew, and reward the host for Caesars loyalty. Option 2: Kill Caesar and destroy all man-made devil fruits, reward the host with a random devil fruit as a reward! Choice 3: Let Caesar go, reward the host for the favor of Doflamingo and Kaido, and increase a random attribute by one level. So little reward this time? Kalmo rubbed his chin, feeling a little surprised. He did not expect that the reward this time would be so small. But think about it. Caesar in front of him did not pose much threat to himself. Although it is the production base that destroyed the artificial devil fruit, the impact on the plot is minimal. At most, it only attracts the hatred of Kaido and Doflamingo. These two were originally enemies, and they held a grudge against themselves, and of course Carl wouldn''t care. This time there are few rewards and it is excusable. Afterwards, Karl didn''t hesitate to take the knife down with his hand, killing Caesar who kept begging for mercy. He didn''t intend to spare him. Caesar did a lot of evil, and conducted many human experiments, completely a murderous demon. Although Begapunk often does human experiments, at least he will not abduct children directly like Caesar. Begapunk at least maintains his humanity, he will only act on people who agree to undergo human experiments. But Caesar is different, he can be played by anyone! There is absolutely no need for such a scum to keep him and continue to harm the world! Then Karl took Ainilu and searched the entire secret base. During this period, Carl also saw an extremely ugly dragon. Without any hesitation, he shot and killed him directly, and then realized that the opponent turned out to be Momanosuke! Only then did Carl realize that he had killed the wrong person. But it doesn''t matter, whoever makes the other party not speak will attack him, and he looks so scary that he deserves to die. that''s all. After sorting out the information of the entire base and getting the children out, Carl ordered Ainilu to destroy it all! Ainilu also lived up to expectations, directly incarnation of a thousand-meter-high Thunder Giant. The thunder in the sky continued to gather. In the blink of an eye, the thunder of the world fell from the sky and instantly destroyed this huge castle! "Yehahahaha!" Ainilu smiled and lifted his transformation, looking at his masterpiece triumphantly. After several days of training, he found that his ability to control the fruit has become stronger. Nilu looked at the proud Ainilu and clenched her fists. She knew very well that she was not an opponent of Anilu now. But she did not admit defeat. As long as she can learn to be armed and domineering, Nilu doesn''t think she will be much weaker than Ainilu! In this way, Carl also completed the task of choice two by the way, and successfully obtained the Xuexue Fruit. It''s just that he didn''t take the Xuexue Fruit out the first time. Suddenly taking out a devil fruit would cause unnecessary suspicion, so he planned to go out for a while. In this way, you can casually talk about the origin of the fruit. As for who eats this fruit, Carl feels that both Nilu and Enzo are quite suitable. "Next, we will camp outside and wait until General Kuzan arrives and pick them up to the navy headquarters. You are responsible for the safety of these children these days. I plan to go to the surrounding waters. I will not run too far. If you encounter an enemy, remember to notify me as soon as possible, and I will rush back as quickly as possible. " Carl just downplayed it and handed over the task of taking care of the pirates to the other members. that''s all. Carl left Punk Hassad without any psychological burden and flew towards the surrounding sea. I have to say that Punk Hassad was still a very beautiful island before it became an island of ice and fire. It''s a pity that in the original book, Kuzan and Sakaski fought a battle, which completely changed the climate here and made it a frightening island. "I don''t know why the two of them have to choose such an island with a pleasant climate and scenery for a duel. Isn''t this a violent thing? It''s really a pity. " Carl flew in the air and shook his head. Bru Bru Bru! Bru Bru Bru! At this moment, the phone worm rang. Carl stopped flying, stood in mid-air and connected to the phone worm. "Hello. Who is this?" "Ah la la, are you Brigadier General Carl?" "you are?" Hearing this somewhat lazy voice, Carl felt a little familiar, but for a while, he couldn''t remember who the other party was. "I''m Kuzan. I heard the Marshal of the Warring States Period say that you rescued a group of children in Punk Hassad, didn''t you?" "It turned out to be General Kuzan. That''s right, Punk Hassad does have a group of children, and I rescued them all. And I have found some other information, and I will pass it to you when the time comes. " "Really? It''s really troublesome, I have to make a detour... Have you caught the owner of that place? " "No, I will kill all my enemies, but you can rest assured that Caesar is in charge of that place. UU Everything he has done is written in the information, and there is absolutely no omission! " Carl didn''t tell the truth. Although these data can prove that the artificial fruit was made by Caesar. But this does not prove that there is any connection between him and Doflamingo. Carl did this because it was too cheap for Doflamingo to end the game too early. "Really? It''s a pity. If it''s alive, maybe he can get other information from his mouth. But that''s okay, your task is also perfect, and you will wait there for two days. My fleet and I will arrive in two days. During this time, the enemy may move. You have to be careful. " Although Kuzan is very lazy, he still cares about his colleagues. Karl agreed, and then hung up the phone worm. "Two days? It should be no problem. Virgo is definitely impossible to move because of Warring States'' orders. Doflamingo must have also received the news, knowing that Kuzan will come soon. If he wants to come, at least it will take more than a day. If he doesn''t want to be exposed, he will definitely not show up in person. In this way, there are not many people who can threaten me. The only uncertain factor is whether Kaido will send someone out. " Carl thought for a moment. The only threat he faced now was Kaido''s men. But even if Kaido sent someone, he would just send Jack, a stupid man. This guy looks rough and thick, but for Carl, he is the least threatening one. For this stupid man, he has 10,000 ways to sanction the other party. Although he is not sure that he can be killed, the opponent can never be his opponent! This is Carl''s confidence! Chapter 56： Chance encounter "It''s almost time, it''s time to go back." Although Carl came out to explore the surrounding seas, he was more importantly looking for an excuse to obtain the snow and snow fruit for himself. So he doesn''t take too long. It was almost evening now, and it was time for him to go back to rest. But just when he was about to leave. The boat below, which looked a little ruined, appeared in Karl''s sight. A very obvious Pirate Flag is hung on this small boat on the mountain. Carl is also very familiar with this Pirate Flag logo! This is the Pirates of Blackbeard Titch! Not only Carl found Titch, but Titch and the others also found Carl. Even Titch beckoned to himself, showing a constipated smile. "Hehe, since you have greeted me, do you seem to be a little timid if I don''t go there?" Carl sneered, then flew straight over. He was not worried that Blackbeard would do it to himself. The opponent has no reason to attack him in the naval camp at this time. Tic still needs to endure for a while, until the Dingshan War breaks out, he will fully reveal his ambitions. Forbearance in this regard, if Titch claims to be second, I''m afraid no one dares to call first! Faced with such an ambition, Carl also wants to get rid of it quickly. But the opponent''s strength is not weak, coupled with his current Qiwuhai identity, Carl really can''t do anything with him. So he also needs an appropriate time to kill Tic! at the same time. Blackbeard Titch originally greeted Karl, just to mock him. But he did not expect that not only did Carl not be ridiculed, but he even flew over. This made Titch suddenly a little confused, and became nervous from the bottom of his heart. "What should I do to cover up, this guy is here?" "I''m not doing well with him now, otherwise my plan will be in vain. It''s better to bear with me." "This kid can''t do it to me, right? Even if he does it to me, it''s the Navy''s fault, right?" Titch thought a lot, and after analyzing the pros and cons, he found that as long as he didn''t take the initiative to take the initiative. Even in the end, it was Carl''s responsibility, and it had nothing to do with him. After thinking of this, his expression became relaxed, and the iconic smile hung on his face again. Tikish personally stood on the bow of the ship to welcome Karl''s arrival. "Thief hahahaha, I didn''t expect Master Karl to come to my pirate ship, do you have any advice?" "Humph! I don''t dare to give any advice to you Qiwuhai, if you have to do it, does it count as killing all of you?" Carl is not here yet, the voice comes first! The powerful and domineering, burst out from Carl''s body instantly! Before Titch''s subordinates could react, more than half of them had been stunned by this domineering look. The others, except Titch, were equally uncomfortable. They can barely resist Carl''s domineering dominance only if they can use most of their power. Although under normal circumstances, the overlord''s domineering can only be used to clean up the minions. But as your strength grows, and the domineering level of the overlord increases. Domineering and domineering can obviously help you and weaken the enemy''s strength. Even Blackbeard was sweating when facing Carl''s overlord color. He also had to allocate a part of his energy in order to offset the influence of the overlord''s domineering look. "It''s really the Navy star Carl... No, now you should be Brigadier General Carl, right?" Titch took a look, and he recognized Karl''s military uniform floating above his head. Now Karl''s rank is Commodore. Pirates like them are very sensitive to the rank of the navy. As long as the opponent comes out wearing a navy uniform and does not make changes to the navy uniform. A pirate of Tic''s level can recognize at a glance, what rank is in the navy that is hunting down his own. "Titch, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, and I don''t want to care about your purpose in coming here. But the vicinity of Punk Hassad has been under the control of the navy, and here I discovered the trajectory of Kaido''s activities, as well as some ulterior secrets. If you continue to stay here, I can completely arrest you as Kaido''s comrade! According to the information I have, Kaido has a deal with a Qiwuhai. Although I am not sure who it is, you are the first Qiwuhai to appear here, so..." "Thief hahahaha, I''m leaving, I''m leaving now! I don''t want to interfere with the affairs between your navy and the Four Emperors." Titch didn''t hesitate to admit it and chose to leave. He knew very well that with his current strength, directly participating in the game between the navy and the four emperors was an act of seeking death! At most, he just eats some leftover rice in the middle to get a little benefit. Especially for the navy side, when he has some important information about the Four Emperors, he is even less likely to come out and die. This is totally inconsistent with his forbearance style. Its not yet the time for Tic to rise, so he understands that no matter what happens here and what temptations there are, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com he can''t stay here. Karl saw Tic''s confession so quickly, which he didn''t expect. But since he chose to leave so soon, Karl didn''t say anything, but floated in the air and stared at Titch silently. "Little devil, you can still have a glorious moment now, after a while, you will become a prey! My Blackbeard Titch will keep staring at you! Thieves hahahaha! ! " Titch suddenly made such a sentence, which sounded like a threat. If you change the average person, you might not even care about it. But Carl could hear his voiceover. Titch was obviously looking at himself, otherwise he would never have said such a thing. With his character, as long as he finds a chance, he will definitely start with himself! After Carl thought about it this way, he sneered, then opened his hands. "In that case, let me see you off first!" "storm-" Along with Carl''s soft sound, the surrounding sea instantly set off a storm. The huge incoming waves slapped Titch''s small boat, making his originally weak boat tottering. The violent storm even damaged the sails of the boat. If it weren''t for the waves, the boat would have capsized now! "Damn bastard!" Titch didn''t expect that Carl would actually borrow the wind of nature to attack himself. But it was too late for him to fight back at this time. His boat has entered the water. If he does not dare to make up for it, the boat will sink soon! Carl looked at the embarrassing appearance of Titch and the others and couldn''t help but laugh. But at this moment, the phone bug he carried with him rang, and Kuroba''s anxious voice came from inside. "Master Carl is not good!" "Drought Jack, one of the three plagues, is here!" Chapter 57： Welcome gift When Karl was molesting Blackbeard, Punk Hassad also had an unexpected situation. Drought Jack, one of the three plagues of the Big Beasts and Pirates Group, suddenly arrived. Without the domineering experience of Anilu, all of them would not be able to notice Jack''s arrival. Thanks to Ainilu''s domineering experience, this allowed Kuroba and the cat demon to successfully take the children to a relatively safe area, and also allow them to make more preparations. "It turned out to be Jack, one of the three plagues?!" "It seems we have to be prepared to delay the time and wait for Brigadier General Karl to return!" Among these people, Enzo is not the strongest, but he is the most reliable person. As a person who escaped from the country of Wano, he knew very well how powerful the strength of the Three Plagues was! At first, a group of them wanted to escape from the country, but in the end he was the only one who succeeded. This is not because of how strong he is, but because of other good brothers, paving the way for him. Coupled with his luck, he fell into the water from a height of several hundred meters and did not die, which made him survive by luck. However, he had never fought against the Three Plagues. To be precise, he is not qualified to fight the Three Plagues! With his strength, even the six volleys are not qualified to meet! Although Enzo said so, Anilu and Nilu were a little eager to try. During this time, in addition to their normal exercise, they were also pressed into the cabin by Karl and forcibly learned information about the Four Emperors. Although they didn''t remember a lot, at least they remembered the personality characteristics of each of the four emperors, as well as the strongest combat powers under them. Jack, one of the three plagues, is very unique. Even if Ainilu never sees it again, he can recognize the other party after seeing the reward order. "Yehahahaha, even if the opponent is very powerful, I can''t lose to him, I''m the Thunder God Anilu!" Anilu laughed arrogantly, but his eyes were very cautious. Tactically despise the enemy and value the enemy strategically, this is what Ainilu is thinking now. And he also knows very well that the strength of the Three Plagues can be regarded as the combat effectiveness between the first and second lines of this world. Especially in the new world, Jack''s strength, as long as he doesn''t meet the generals and the four emperors, he can walk sideways! So although Ainilu is still proud, he does not despise the other party. The same is true of Nilu, who has the same idea as Anilu. She knows how powerful Jack is, but she also wants to try, between herself and Jack, who is stronger in the end! Nilu heard that each of the four emperors has power that surpasses adult giants. Even some of their more famous subordinates have the power not weaker than the giants. Although it was pure strength, it did not calculate other strengths. But Jack, as a very resistant meat shield, is also very powerful! Nilu''s current thoughts are very simple. She wants to see what the power gap between herself and this kind of existence is! However, the two of them were very excited, and the others were worried and dying. Especially the cat demon. She didn''t know how to fight, and her strength was the weakest among all members. If she had to say anything, her strength would be equivalent to that of a major in the navy headquarters. If it weren''t for the fruit ability, even if Carl valued her ability to make desserts, he would not agree to let her go on board. Fortunately, although she was scared, she moved the children unambiguously. With the cooperation of her and Kuroba, these children were successfully transferred. Kuroba''s fighting ability is not bad, but her hands are not for fighting. Once she had an accident and other people suffered serious fatal injuries, she would have no way of treatment. So everyone unanimously decided to let her and the cat demon hide with the children first, and then call the bug to notify Karl. As for the others, they are ready to fight. Airland''s fighting ability is also very average, but he was also a fast gunner. There is nothing wrong with leaving him here to guard the boat. Jace is not very useful in this battle. He will not be armed and domineering, and his melee combat ability is also very average. Although the gun shot was accurate, it didn''t do anything to a monster like Jack with a thick skin. So he can only stay here and guard the boat with Ellan. At present, it can become the fighting force against Jack, only Anilu, Nilu and Enzo are the only three. However, with the strength of the three of them, they are not Jack''s opponents, so they can only delay as much as possible. "Why don''t I go there first and give them a meeting gift?" Anilu smiled sullenly, looking very much like a villain who wanted to sneak attack on the protagonist. Not only him, but even Nilu who is next to him, thinks this way. It''s a pity that Nilu hasn''t learned all six navy poses. Her talents, power, feet and finger guns were the first moves she learned. Yuebu and other six navy forms, on the contrary, fell into a state of stagnation. So she is not impulsive, but wait and see Be careful, Jack is very difficult to deal with, although your strength is very strong, but he is not easy to deal with! Brigadier General Carl said that there are few people who can be named in the new world who are not domineering, so..." "Yehahahaha! Don''t worry, I''m not a fool, I won''t be caught by him!" Ainilu laughed, then turned into a thunder and lightning and rushed over. at the same time. Jack is ready to crush this navy warship. In their opinion, a commodore''s warship can''t be seen by them at all. If it wasn''t for "Joke Because the opponent is a navy, he is not easy to do it. Jack didn''t bother to come over at all! "Huh! Joke This guy is really a waste! Even if the navy can''t solve it, let me do it. What else did you say that this brigadier admiral is difficult to deal with, let me be careful? What a coward, even the navy, no wonder he wants to be Qiwuhai! " Jack is obviously a bit contemptuous of Doflamingo. To be precise, he despised all the Qiwu Seas and looked down upon all the Qiwu Seas! Even if there are monsters like Shiping, Xiong and even Mihawk in Qiwuhai, he still looks down! In its view, the people who take refuge in Qiwuhai are a group of downright cowards! "Jie Jie Jie, Lord Jack, someone has flown here!" Suddenly, a little brother shouted loudly. Jack looked up indifferently, but a stout thunder was greeted! This blow directly burned the sails of the ship, and a big hole was punched in the deck! The most important thing is that the stern position ignited a raging fire! The mobility of this ship has been completely abolished! Chapter 58： Jack is here! "Yehahahaha!!!!" "My gift is pretty good, Jack from the Kaido Pirates!" Ainilu stood up in the air with his hands on his hips, smiling out of style. Although his thunder did not have any effect on Jack. But this blow at least made Jack''s ship lose its mobility. In this way, the opponent''s idea of ??sinking the warship was completely shattered. "I don''t know where the **** came from, you are looking for death!!!" Jack is a stupid big man, he didn''t hesitate to pick up the artillery, and it was a shot against the sky. But this shell did not hit Ainilu, but passed through him. After Jack played several rounds in a row, he confirmed that Anilu was a natural fruit ability person. It''s just that Jack''s knowledge reserve is really worrying, and he has not seen the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book. Except for a few well-known fruit abilities, Jack has no idea what the other devil fruit abilities are. So when he knew that Anilu was the fruit of the natural devil, he was shocked, and then asked Anilu loudly. "That **** in the sky, what kind of demon fruit are you!" "Yehahahaha! Why should I tell you?" Although Anilu''s IQ is not very high, he will not actively reveal his abilities after Karl''s affair. Even if one''s abilities are very iconic, the other party can guess it. But it is a good habit not to explode. Because some hole cards need to be hidden in order to be most useful. But Ainilu didn''t expect that Jack was really as stupid as the information said. After several rounds of artillery testing, the other party didn''t even notice his such obvious fruiting ability. Jack''s brain has nothing but muscles. "Damn bastard, go to hell!!!" Jack roared and his body began to squat. With his formidable power, plus his own monster-like weight, he directly bends his ship a lot! After a while, Jack shot up to the sky in an instant, and came straight to Aini Road! The powerful force brought extremely fast speed, and it came to Ainilu in an instant! Jack''s fist was covered with armed domineering, and he rushed towards Ainilu! He is stupid, but he still understands that to deal with the natural devil fruit ability, he must use domineering. Otherwise, you can''t kill the opponent! It''s just that Jack considers a very good offensive, which is not very good in the eyes of Ainilu. Such an offensive full of loopholes, he directly transformed into thunder and lightning to easily dodge, and then another blow of thunder fell from the sky! Being hit by the thunder head-on again, Jack''s body crashed down and hit the ground directly, forming a big pit! "Yehahahaha!" "Billions of volts Thor is coming" Ainilu smiled wildly, without leaving any hands, directly unleashing one of his strongest moves! A huge thunder giant appeared in the air, punch after punch and smashed towards Jack on the ground! Each of his punches can cause the ground to shake, the sea to churn! Even the clouds in the sky gathered together because of his thunder, forming a dense thundercloud! Jack''s little brothers, when they saw Ainilu rubbing Jack on the ground, they were shocked and angry, and wanted to help. But at this moment, Ling Li''s slash shot down several pirates running in front of the ocean instantly! Enzo was standing on the huge stone ruins not far away, his eyes were sharp, and the silver knife in his hand reflected a terrifying light! He knew very well that he was not Jack''s opponent, so he might as well clean up the miscellaneous soldiers here. Jack''s strength is very good, but his ability to lead troops is very poor, and he will anger his crew for some trivial matters. It can be said that as long as the person is a little strong, he is not willing to follow Jack, for fear that he will die unclearly with him. Most of these crew members who followed Jack were forced to come over, and their strength was not very good at all. Enzo cleaned them very easily. But Nilu didn''t want to do such a tasteless thing. Now she braved the sky of thunder, rushing to the pit where Jack was, and wanted to join forces with Ainilu to deal with Jack! She also knows that Jack''s strength is very strong, but she still wants to try, how much worse is her strength compared to Jack! "Cut! What a troublesome woman!" Ainilu also saw Nilu rushing over. Fortunately, his domineering look is very good. He easily manipulated Thunder to avoid accidental injury, leaving a passable passage for Nilu. However, the movements of his hands did not stop. Ainilu can feel that Jack''s resistance is getting stronger and stronger. Although his attack is very powerful, it can even bring a paralyzing effect to Jack. But the opponent''s physical fitness is also very strong! His own massive attack has absolutely no effect on him! Jack even climbed out of the edge, holding the Thunder hard! At the same time Nilu also rushed up, and nodded to Aini Road in the sky. I saw that she used up all the strength of her body and jumped up. Her fist even glowed with a slight red light because of the flow of blood! This punch is her strongest punch so far! Accompanied by a roar! A crack appeared in the earth! Jack, who was about to climb up the pit, was beaten back by Nina directly! This punch hit Jack''s cheek firmly and almost broke the bridge of his nose! But Nilu''s right hand also became a little red and swollen. It can be seen from here that although Nilu''s punch is very powerful, Jack''s face is also very thick! She didn''t even break the defense with this punch! "As expected of Jack, who is called a monster, my full punch did not even interrupt the most fragile bridge of the human body''s nose!" Although her tone was low, Nilu also saw the gap between herself and the other party. She is the closest person to those who can learn to be armed and domineering among those recruited by Carl. The power of the punch just now made her touch the threshold of armed and domineering. But not enough! She needs to be stronger! This kind of power cannot become her strongest, but must become the norm! Otherwise, Nilu will not be able to stand on this sea! "Asshole!!!" "You are all going to die!!!" Just when Nilu was thinking about this question. Suddenly a roar came from below the cavity! A huge humanoid creature leaped from the inside. Nilu couldn''t dodge, and was directly knocked out by this huge humanoid creature, spouting a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, his goal is not Nilu, but Anilu in the sky! Otherwise, this blow would have killed her! Chapter 59： Save the field! "Anilu! Be careful!!" Nilu, who was knocked into the air, used a lot of strength and adjusted her figure so that she would not land with her head on the ground. At the same time, she reminded Ainilu to make him beware of Jack. At this time, Jack had already transformed into the form of an orc, and his entire body''s height had been forcibly increased a lot! Such a Jack has not only become more explosive, but even faster than before! Faced with Jack like this, Anilu reacted, but his elementalization speed was still a step slower! The huge Rakuten giant was instantly dissipated by Jack''s huge body! Anilu succeeded in elementalizing at the very moment, avoiding a fatal attack. But his body was still touched by Jack. A huge wound appeared in the abdomen. Although this wound was not as serious as the injury Carl had caused him before, it would not cause him to coma. But as an Ainilu with few injuries, his ability to resist is really not good! Jack''s attack directly reduced his combat effectiveness a lot, and even his ability to control the Thunder fell a lot. "Hahahaha! Go to hell! The arrogant kid!!" After Jack saw that Ainilu was injured, he didn''t know what method he used, and he forcibly turned around in midair and rushed towards Ainilu! Faced with Jack who suddenly rushed over, Ainilu had no choice but to summon a sky full of thunder nets, wanting to intercept him! But the thunder that knocked Jack down before fell on him now, just like a water gun, without any effect at all! "Damn it!" Seeing that his attack had no effect, Ainilu turned into a thunder and lightning again, barely evading Jack''s attack. But at this moment. Jack didn''t know when, suddenly he threw two huge scimitars! These two scimitars were covered with a touch of armed domineering. Although the concentration is not very high, it is enough to cause damage to those with natural fruit ability! In addition, Jack''s strength is very strong, and it is not a problem to face the adult giants. If these two weird weapons hit Ainilu, he will be cut in half! Seeing this scene, Ainilu wanted to be elementalized again to avoid the sudden attack. But the sharp pain of the wound made his figure pause. The attack has come before his eyes, and he has no time to escape! But at this time. Enzo and Nilu suddenly appeared in front of Ainilu, reluctantly helping him withstand the attack of two weapons. However, as a price, the two of them were also knocked into the air at this time, and they also had a deep wound on their bodies. Enzo was okay, he was protected by weapons, and his injuries were not serious. But Nilu was miserable. She relies purely on her physical body to regret this weapon, plus the protection of her unarmed domineering. Although her fist hit the side of the weapon, she did not face the blade. But there was still a deep scar on her shoulder! Seeing this scene, Ainilu was a little angry! Although he and Nilu have not dealt with each other, they are crew members who have lived together for a week. There is still a little feeling between them! Seeing that his companion was wounded, Ainilu became angry again and turned into a huge thunder giant to fight back! But at this time. Jack''s figure came suddenly. I saw Jack, with a grinning smile, appeared in front of Ainilu, grabbing the big face of the Thunder Giant! "go to hell!!" Jack roared, and instantly crushed the Thunder Giant, and then he punched again to the front door of Aini Road! This was Jack''s angry blow, and it was also his strongest blow! Ainilu knew that if he was hit by this blow, he would definitely die! He wanted to escape with elementalization, but the injuries on his body caused him to endure severe pain all the time! This injury affected Ainilu''s fruit ability, causing him to be unable to be elementalized in time! Seeing Jack''s punch, it has come to his face, Ainilu has nothing to do except incompetent and furious! But at this time. A thunder suddenly appeared in the sky! Then came the hurricane roaring! Both Ainilu and Jack were forcibly rolled up by this hurricane! Jack was thrown into the sky fiercely, while Aini Road took advantage of this gap and escaped from the center of the hurricane by elementalization! "Damn it! If it weren''t for that hurricane, I''m afraid I would have died!" Ainilu was very unwilling, he did not expect Jack to be so strong. Just a few tricks to make yourself defeated. He couldn''t believe that this was the strength of the New World Pirate! This kind of power is many times stronger than the Monet and Caesar he met before! If the powerhouses of the new world are at least of this level, Ainilu knows that his strength lies here, and there is only a dead end! And the most important thing is that he is very clear that Jack''s strength here can only be regarded as the one who is at the bottom of the list! Because there are emperor lieutenants above Jack, and even the four emperors! The current Ainilu deeply doubts what kind of monsters the so-called four emperors are! Nilu and Ainilu thought similarly, and she never thought that Jack''s power was so strong, even thick skinned! His own punch hits the bridge of his nose continuously, which hurts one''s self-esteem too much! Coupled with the fact that Nilu was given a second after Jack''s attack, she couldn''t believe it before changing to this kind of thing. But after experiencing one side personally, she realized how dangerous the new world is! As for Enzo, he had already seen these things aside. As a samurai from Wano Country, he was born in the new world from the beginning, and he naturally knew how terrifying the monsters of the new world were. His thoughts are completely different from those of Ainilu and Nilu. He now fully focused his attention on this sudden hurricane. "Does any of you know what is going on with this hurricane? Why is there such a hurricane suddenly and without warning?" Enzo''s problem also attracted the attention of Anilu and Nilu. But it didn''t wait for the two of them to have doubts. The figure of Black Feather came in front of the three of them. On her neck was a medical kit that was only available on the ship. "Don''t move the three of you. I will simply help you bandage the wound to avoid infection. Later, you will come back to the ship with me and I will treat you." "Hei Yu, why are you here? Didn''t we let you hide? You go quickly, it''s dangerous here!" Although Nilu is arrogant and conceited, she still cares about her companions. When she saw Kuroba, she was the first to watch her leave. However, before Black Feather could answer, Ainilu who was next to him laughed. "Yehahahaha, I didn''t expect this **** to come back so quickly, this hurricane should be his handwriting! I didn''t expect that he still had such power. It seems that we all underestimated him! " Chapter 60： Fight "he?" Nilu was a little dazed, Enzo nodded thoughtfully "It''s Master Carl! He came back, and happened to meet me, and then he brought me back and asked me to treat you." Kuroba waved his hand. She turned into wings to operate with one hand. After a while, she bandaged the injuries of the three of them, and then helped them to walk towards the warship. at the same time. "I didn''t expect Master Carl''s strength to be so strong. I only heard the rumors before, but now it is really surprising!" Enzo did not expect that Karl could even control such a powerful hurricane. Despite such power, the Thunder without Anilu looks arrogant. But in terms of quality, this hurricane far surpasses the Thunder of Aini Road! This is beyond doubt! The others also nodded, agreeing with Enzo''s words. Among them, the only two who have fought with Carl are Nilu and Ainilu. But Nilu simply tried a few tricks. Ainilu was even killed by two tricks, and he couldn''t warm up Carl! So they have never seen Carl take a serious shot! Today, they have the opportunity to see the picture of the navy''s most talented star Carl, the captain of the long-famous big pirate drought Jack! ... at the same time. Carl did not show up directly, but hid in the clouds and continued to control the hurricane. He knows very well that Jack''s strength and armament are very domineering. But seeing and seeing color domineering is his weakness. And it is difficult for Jack to calm down. Seeing and smelling domineering must be calmed down before it can be used. Carl did not do this to kill Jack, but to make him lose his composure! Although Jack''s domineering appearance is not strong, he can lose a kind of ability to the opponent, and the odds of winning are 10% higher for Carl! "Huh? After persisting for so long, can''t he finally be trapped? Drought Jack is really not an opponent that can be trapped so easily." Carl saw that Jack suddenly turned into a mammoth, and his body quickly smashed into the ground thinking about it! The form of the Devil Fruit and Mammoth of the ancient species is Jack''s fruit ability. When he transforms into a mammoth, not only his defense power will increase exponentially, but also his weight will increase exponentially! He weighs more than tens of tons, it is impossible for him to be picked up by a hurricane! Without any exception, he just fell to the ground and even smashed a huge hole. Upon seeing this, Carl danced his swords instantly! Two slashes that were several times higher than Enzo Ling''s speed, rushed to the mammoth below! After realizing that he was being attacked, Jack also roared, his long nose was covered with armed domineering, and he threw it out with all his strength! Accompanied by a pouch. Two deep cuts appeared on Jack''s long nose. If there is another blow, his nose will be cut directly. But after turning into a mammoth, Jack was not sensitive to pain, so he didn''t feel how painful it was. He just felt that the sudden appearance of the enemy was a bit tricky, far from comparable to those of the little ghosts before. "Who was it that attacked Lao Tzu and got out of Lao Tzu!!!" Jack roared and transformed into an orc again. Although the mammoth is very fierce, it is very inflexible. When facing a swordsman, it can only be a living target. The ability to use fruits in human form is his perfect form. The only flaw is that the defense and strength are not as good as the mammoth form. "You know who I am. You don''t need me to introduce myself, right?" Carl''s figure slowly emerged from the sky. Overlord and domineering instantly enveloped Jack! Feeling the impact of the overlord''s domineering, Jack was sweating and took a step back subconsciously! No matter who is impacted by the overlord''s domineering, as long as there is no overlord''s resistance, they will be affected a little. Even Jack, who lacks roots, is the same. It''s just that the degree of impact has something to do with his own strength. The stronger the person, the less the impact will be. Then Jack saw Carl''s figure and appeared in his own eyes. Its just that Karls face is very face-to-face, and he understands when he sees Karls military uniform. The person in front of you is the one Doflamingo said, the Commodore who is not easy to solve! "So you are Joke That said, the kid who is not easy to solve! It seems that he didn''t speak. With the strength you just showed, that waste really can''t solve you! But I am different! I am under the banner of the Beast Pirate Group, one of the three plagues, Drought Jack! No matter who it is, there is only a dead end in front of me! Even if you are the navy, I can still kill you! " Jack roared, holding a weird weapon in both hands, and rushed towards Karl with a stride! Every step of Jack can make another pothole. From here it is enough to see how strong his power is! But Carl shook his head, easily dodged Jack''s attack, and dodged behind him. As the black light flashed past, Jack had two more wounds on his body! Although the wound was not deep, Jack felt the long-lost pain! "Asshole hurt me! Go to death!!!" Jack turned around with another blow, but before his attack arrived, he suddenly rose into the air! The ground under Jack''s feet suddenly rose into the sky! Before Jack could react, he had already flown to the clouds! "What a reckless guy!" Carl''s eyes were piercing, and the two swords crossed and began to accumulate strength. "Cross Slash--" Carl is a nameless, so he gave up the name, as long as it is a similar attack, replace it with the same move name. The same is true for this cross cut! But this time, Carl broke out with a terrifying aura! The double knives were covered by the domineering armed color, revealing a black luster. I saw Carl instantly rose into the sky, and his whole person disappeared like a teleport! When his figure appeared again, he had already come to Jack! at the same time. The ground that dragged Jack up was broken, and there was a huge cross scar on Jack''s back! Such a scene surprised Jack a little! He didn''t expect the navy in front of him, just two tricks would make him helpless! But he did not give up, but became more vicious. Jack didn''t know where the explosive power came from, so he soared into the air and rushed towards Carl! Facing Jacks impact, Carl didnt intend to face the opponent head-on, but turned around to avoid the opponents monotonous attack, then released a hurricane and re-wrapped Jack into the ground! Then Carl''s eyes flashed and his figure disappeared again. When he reappeared, he had already retracted the double knives into the scabbard and opened his lips slightly. "Ihe" The voice fell. Blood spurts out! Jack is injured again! Chapter 61： Throw him out "It''s really rough and thick. My full blow can''t even hurt my bones. I can only get to the fur. It''s really unpleasant!" Carl didn''t expect that Jack''s defense was stronger than he expected. The muscles of his body, coupled with the protection of the fruit ability and the domineering armed color, made his attacks impossible to lethal at all. Although Jack wailed with every attack, it was a huge problem that he couldn''t be fatal. In this way, Karl couldn''t kill the opponent in a short time. But Karl''s speed is very fast, Jack''s speed is weak, and he is not very domineering. He belongs to the type completely restrained by Karl, even if he is very strong, he can only be played around by Karl. It''s just a pity that Karl felt that he couldn''t solve Jack, a rough-skinned guy in a short time. But don''t worry, he can dislike the storm here. After a short fight, Karl has understood that Jack is definitely not his opponent! Having said that, Jack did not admit defeat. He never thought that he would be labeled such a miserable appearance by someone who was unknown or even never heard of. He has never been so embarrassed even in the face of the lieutenant admiral stationed in the new world and those old lieutenants. "Navy kid!!!" "go to hell!!!" Jack roared again and charged at Carl again. But still the same, Jack won''t learn from the previous lesson at all, so he rushed forward recklessly. Carl came immediately behind Jack and performed Juhe again. Without any exception, Jack had a few more scars on his body, but he still refused to admit defeat. No matter how many scars he has, as long as he doesn''t hurt him, it is impossible for Jack to fall here. This is also the biggest problem Carl faces. Jack''s recovery ability and defensive power are really too strong. It''s so strong that it makes people a little headache. But his own strength is not actually the most top-notch group in this sea. "Since you are so troublesome, let me try if the ocean can kill you!" Carl''s eyes flashed, and he thought of a good way to stop pestering himself. In the original book, Jack was hit the bottom of the sea more than once. Although he can''t move, he can breathe freely. This is entirely because he is a murloc. But even so, he didn''t feel uncomfortable in the deep sea, so Carl planned to try and throw him into some very turbulent waters with submarine volcanoes. If he can survive this way, Carl has nothing to say. Thinking of this, Carl once again avoided Jack''s attack, and then waved his hand. I saw a huge whirlwind, forcibly dragging him up. However, as soon as Jack''s body vacated, he transformed into a mammoth, took advantage of his weight, and forcibly fell to the ground. But this is of no use to Carl. Although his weight can prevent the strong wind from blowing himself up, he can''t prevent the ground from rising! So Carl chose to directly raise the ground of the house kilometer! "Get on it!!!" A large piece of land in the entire outer area of ??Punk Hassad, under Karl''s ability, abruptly rose from the ground! The sea gushed out of the hole that suddenly appeared in Punk Hassad. But Carl didn''t care, he had already flown into the sky at this time, controlling this large piece of land, and flying out with Jack! "Navy kid! What did you do?!" Jack turned into a human form to see this scene, but he was a little frightened. As a subordinate of the Four Emperors, he has seen many capable people. But it was the first time he saw it by forcibly decomposing an area of ??the island. This situation made Jack a little flustered. "I can''t kill you, and you solved me, so I plan to take you to a good place for a hot bath!" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. But his smile looked like a mockery to Jack. Jack did not hesitate to charge Carl again. He didn''t care what Carl had planned, he didn''t even notice his own and had arrived. Jack has only one thought in his mind now, that is to kill Karl! "Really a fool with a muscular brain, but that''s right. Apart from you, I''m afraid no one will play with me honestly." Carl shook his head, easily dodges the opponent''s attack and then another blow, knocking Jack back to the spot. Jack still refused to admit defeat and rushed up again. Repeatedly like this, Carl finally came to the eruption of a submarine volcano! Without giving Jack a chance to react, Carl directly activated the fruit ability to instantly disintegrate the land that was about a kilometer away! Jack yelled for the last second to kill Karl, but in the next second, he was out of control and quickly thought of falling below. When he reacted, he had fallen into the sea. Carl didn''t let him go so easily. At this time, he urged his ability, stirred the situation, and began to affect the sea! As long as this sea area is disturbed and the submarine volcano is activated, the chance of Jack surviving here is very low! But with his perverted physique, he really wouldn''t necessarily die. But this has nothing to do with Carl, even if Jack did not die here, he is confident that he will kill Jack the next time he meets! ... at the same time. The other people on the warship stared blankly at the mists appearing on the horizon and the waterspout that filled the sky. They didn''t know what to say. They saw Carl easily suppress Jack and even play each other around. I also saw that Jack wanted to attack Karl and counterattack, but he was easily resolved by Karl every time! And in this battle, they also saw with their own eyes how tough Karl was getting serious! With this kind of strength, giving him the rank of commodore is indeed a conquered talent! If it wasn''t for Karl''s insufficient military service, he would have been able to obtain the rank of lieutenant admiral with his strength! Especially the scene where the last piece of land rose from the ground, it shocked all of them. Even Ainilu, who prides himself on being highly talented and strong, took a sigh of relief. He claims to be his own fruit of thunder, as long as he continues to develop and is accompanied by domineering, he will definitely be better than Karl in the future! But when he saw a large piece of land rising from the ground, he instantly dispelled this thought. He could tell that Carl still had room to control the land. If he wants to, manipulating the entire Punk Hassad is not a problem! "What a..." "monster!" Chapter 62： Shocked people The people on the warship looked at each other, and after the shock, they finally left these two words as an evaluation of Karl. Even if they don''t want to admit it, there is no way, Karl is really a real monster! The most important thing is that he is still young, only twenty years old this year! You must know that when the three major navy officers had such strength, they were almost thirty years old! The three major naval generals at this age are just budding newcomers, far from being a monster. But at Carl''s age, he already has such strength. The future is immeasurable! "Yehahahaha! Although I felt that I would follow Carl out to see the president and improve my strength. But I have never felt so comfortable and confident like I am today! I now have a hunch, as long as we can follow Karl''s pace, our strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds! " Anilu is still confident in himself. What he said was a bit illogical, because they simply couldn''t keep up with Karl. But his words won the agreement of most people present. Even the arrogant Nilu blushed and felt a little excited. With such a powerful officer, they also have the motivation to continue to grow stronger! And there are many strong men like Jack in this sea. If they rely solely on Karl, they will become cumbersome and completely useless. "I agree with Ainilu''s words, starting today, I want to increase my training intensity!" Nilu slammed into her fist, completely ignoring how painful the scar on her fist was. "Yehahahaha!!!!" Anilu laughed out loud, which was regarded as a response to Nilu''s words. The others also smiled. Enzo grinned because Xiao''s repetition was a little too big, which affected his wounds. "What about those pirate remnants? We packed up together by the way?" Ellan, who had not spoken much, pointed to the pirates who were at a loss not far away. Black feather and cat demon both showed sly smiles. "Leave it to us!" While talking, the cat demon instantly transformed into a leopard cat in his watch, and his whole person''s momentum also changed a lot. In the same body, she became more... Cute? That''s almost what it means. Although the ocelot fruit can greatly increase the physical strength of the cat demon, its fighting ability is really average. In addition, the cat demon himself has led the transformation, so it becomes more and more cute. Hei Yu didn''t change much. She just changed her hands into black wings and her feet turned into claws. She tightly grasped the cat demon''s back and flew over. "These two people..." Jace shook his head and set up his gun, ready to cover the two of them. Although with the strength of the two of them, cleaning up these pirates is not a problem. But just in case, be prepared. After a while, Kuroba and the cat demon flew back a little embarrassed. However, the expressions of the two of them are very happy. This is their first battle. Naturally, they are very excited for a complete success! Those mobs are not the opponents of the two of them at all. At this moment, Carl who threw Jack into the volcano under the sea also flew back. He actually came back early in the morning, but when she saw the performance of Cat Demon and Kuroba, she didn''t want to show up and disturb them both, so she waited a little longer in the air. Ainilu was domineering, and he also saw Carl, but he didn''t say anything. "Master Karl!" "Brigadier General Carl!" "Brigadier General!" Everyone was very excited when they saw Karl coming back. "Okay, what are you looking at around me? Why are you guys going there, and all the kids are settled, the general Kuzan will almost be here tomorrow." When the time comes, let him see what you look like, but I am ashamed! " Carl said with a smile, although Ainilu and others were injured. But Carl didn''t care. For those who are fighting at sea, how can there be no injuries. As for the matter of them provoking Jack, Karl didn''t want to say anything. In any case, Jack''s goal is still them, even if Ainilu and others do not take the initiative to provoke each other, they will eventually confront Jack. And Jack''s frontal combat ability is really strong. Ainilu and the others, if they don''t act first, they really won''t be able to delay Karl''s arrival. There is no big problem for them to do this, the only flaw is that Ainilu is still too self-confident. Otherwise, with his domineering and fruitful ability, he would definitely not suffer such a serious injury. "I almost forgot. I went around outside and found a devil fruit. I have read the Devil Fruit Illustrated Book, and I remember that this is Monet''s Xuexue Fruit before. Look, who will eat it? " As Carl spoke, he took out the white devil fruit. After seeing the devil fruit, everyone took a breath. They didn''t doubt how Carl got this fruit They just sighed that Carl had better luck, and then looked at each other. "Brigadier General, do you really plan to let us eat this fruit?" Enzo asked uncertainly, but Carl nodded, not intending to hide himself. "Eating a devil fruit directly can make your strength directly change qualitatively. Except for the few who already have devil fruits, who of you wants to eat? " Carl looked around and asked aside, but no one chose to eat. All of them love the lottery, as if saying they don''t deserve it. Carl shook his head, then looked at Nilu. "Nilu, would you like to try it?" "I?" Nilu, who was suddenly named, was taken aback for a moment, and then desperately shook her head. "I can''t, I am not qualified to use it at all, at least I don''t have it now! And I now feel that after a period of training, I will be able to awaken the armed domineering. I don''t want to drag down my training because of the power of the Devil Fruit! " "If this is the case, I don''t force it, do others have no ideas?" Hearing Nilu say this, Carl didn''t intend to force her to use Devil Fruit. Although she is very suitable for Xuexueguo, since I disagree, he can''t help it. "If no one eats it, how about let me try?" When no one was speaking, Jace pinched out the cigarette in his hand and said slowly, "no problem!" Carl squinted his eyes. Whoever eats this devil fruit is the same to him, as long as it can help the strength of the whole group, he doesn''t care who eats this devil fruit. In this way, Jace gained the ability to control ice and snow after enduring a very human tolerable taste. Chapter 63： daily Time goes by little by little. Three days later, Karl finally received a call from Kuzan. Due to the weather, Kuzan arrived at Punk Hassad a little later. But no later than this morning. Carl didn''t care when he arrived, just asked him to pay attention to safety, and then hung up the phone worm. In addition to training in Punk Hasadkar, playing with these children is also one of the few pleasures. Although these children are very pitiful, but with so many people here, at least they will not be alone with a companion. If this group of children really become withdrawn, Carl really doesn''t know how to solve it. The other crew members, except for the cat demon and Kuroba, are also training. However, apart from Jess and Nilu, the strength of the others has basically not changed in the past few days. Because of Jace''s ability to eat the Xuexue Fruit, his domineering look and hearing has been improved again. And he also developed a new move, which is to create one after another, with a compression snowball that is as hard as steel. Compressing these snowballs and then lasing them at a rate of fire no less than *** can cause huge monster-breaking power. This is a newly developed move by Jace, with an undecided name, but it fits his sniper''s style, attacking the enemy remotely. Jace has just acquired the fruiting ability, and the development of this trick is not perfect. It takes a certain amount of time to condense a snowball that exceeds the power of ***, and he can only make one at a time. Such restrictions made him a little depressed. Because this is not as refreshing as it is to play sniper. But if this trick is used well, he can easily hit a target thousands of miles away! To be precise, as long as it is within the coverage of his domineering look, he will undoubtedly win this trick! And its power is also greater than the power of ***, I don''t know how many times it is greater. However, there is still room for improvement in this move. As long as he improves his strength, he can make instant shots, or even multiple volleys! Plus this is a natural devil fruit. The physical skills of most snipers are average, and this devil fruit also improves Jace''s fault tolerance a lot. At least after he was approached, it was not easy to be second. Then came Nilu. Her desperate exercise directly doubled her training goal! Although Carl appreciates her approach, she still advises her to do what she can. Fortunately, Nilu''s physique is also very human, and she actually managed to come over. This made Carl a little speechless, but he also had some expectations, what kind of potential Nilu''s special physique could stimulate. However, although Nilu''s training is hard, she still hasn''t awakened the armed look and domineering. Carl taught Nilu himself, but because the time was too short, Nilu just felt a little domineering on the edge. She is still behind a transparent film before she learns to master the domineering. If she can pierce through this film, the armed and domineering will be a matter of course. As for seeing and hearing... Nilu''s talent in this area is really not high, so she can only let it go, and wait until her strength rises, and then learn to see and hear domineering. In this way, the efficiency will be higher. As for Ainilu and Enzo, there was no improvement in these three days. However, the training of the two of them did not fall, and they even carried out additional training like Nilu. It''s just a pity that the two of them don''t have the special physique of Nilu, and after training, they will directly lead to collapse. So they don''t have the strength to learn domineering, and first get up the physique. The words of the cat demon and Kuroba have not been trained in the past few days. The work of taking care of the children has to rely on the two of them, and if they are allowed to train, it will be a bit difficult. As for Irland... This guy is really low-key, even too low-key! If you don''t take the initiative to find him, this guy is just like a transparent person, and you will completely ignore his existence! Those who don''t know thought he was a transparent fruit ability person. It''s just that Airland has been training, and he hasn''t made any extraordinary moves, and Karl doesn''t know what to say. Although he reminded the other party, let him get in touch with the other crew members and exchange ideas. Allan also agreed, but his acquaintance and communication are only to the extent that he greets every day. Even when other people were resting and chatting, Irlan would only listen to her by the side, without saying a word. Even after they say funny things, Irland laughs but doesn''t laugh loudly. He is just an autistic boy. Before going to sea, Carl knew very well that these people on his ship were all problem children. But after ten days of going to sea, Carl finally realized what their problem was. Needless to say, Anilu has the same character as shown in the original book. He is arrogant and does not admit defeat. If this character is used well, his strength will increase rapidly, but if it is not used well, it will overturn like the original. Nilu''s situation is similar to Ainilu''s, but she is good at learning and knowing what she can''t do. To put it bluntly, the personalities of the two are almost the same. Enzo is Carl''s most assured one. Although his strength is not the strongest, but because he is a samurai from the country of Wano. Although he is very young and is only 21 years old now, everything he has experienced in the country has made him very mature. The most important thing for him now is to improve his strength, and then save his Wano country! This is a dream that Enzo confided when he was drunk one day. UU reading www. uukanshu. com Hei Yu''s problem is simple, it is that her identity makes her very inferior, although she doesn''t have the mark of the dragon. However, once her identity is exposed, the Tianlong people will still be attracted, so she usually has a cold face, but occasionally she will show a warm smile. Although she also cares about others, she cares about others with a cold face. The cat demon''s information is very delicate, and she can see that Hei Yu has something on her mind, so she has always been with Hei Yu so that she will not be alone. It was precisely because of the existence of the cat demon that made Kuroba feel much better during this time. The same expression on the ice also began to gradually decrease. With the cat demon, Kuroba will regain his original character within a short time. As for the cat demon... She has no problems except being cute. But Carl is curious, why she gave herself such a name. The cat demon is unwilling to answer this, and even when Carl asks her full name, the cat demon will directly transform into a blow-up hair. It''s like a small animal will react in self-defense when encountering danger. The cat demon is like that. Carl didn''t intend to pursue this. Since she had her own secret, she didn''t want to say it, but at the root of it was disrespect for her. Then there are Irland and Jace. Both of these are the same problem, rather withdrawn. Jace can communicate and speak normally, but he is more withdrawn and likes to be alone, which looks strange. But Irland is really autistic. As long as he does not sail, when there is no mission, and no one is looking for him, Irlan can even squat in the corner for a day without being noticed by anyone. Carl has no solution to this, he can only take it slowly. Anyway, they are all problem children, one more is not more, one less is a lot. Chapter 64： Kuzan "Lord Carl, look at it, it''s news bird! Meow!" The cat demon shouted abruptly, which attracted everyone''s attention. But when they saw that it was a news bird, they didn''t pay much attention. Everyone has seen news birds, so naturally there is nothing to be curious about. But the cat demon is obviously very curious about the news bird. She even hooked the sky with her hand, trying to catch the news bird. However, the New Year Bird had misunderstood the meaning of the cat demon and thought she was going to buy a newspaper, so she flew into the cat demon''s hands unsuspectingly. then "Caught you! Meow!" Without any signs, the cat demon hugged the news bird directly, completely ignoring the screams of the news bird. Even the news papers on Newsbird have dropped a lot to the ground because of this move. This is all money... There were tears in the corner of the news bird''s eyes. I don''t know if it was because the news paper fell and couldn''t make money, or because I was caught, I looked a little excited. "Why are you so excited? Isn''t it just a news bird?" Anilu snorted disdainfully. Although he has not seen Newsbird, he has no interest in this kind of thing. "Meow!" "This is a news bird! I have never seen a live news bird since I was a kid. Even in the naval base, you can only see news but not news birds. To be honest, I wanted to hug the news bird a long time ago, after all, it is so cute! " "Meow!" The cat demon looked a little excited. Kuroba twitched at the corner of his mouth, patted the cat demon''s head and said. "You should let it go quickly, it will be strangled to death by you..." "what?!" "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean to meow!" Hearing Kuroba''s words, the cat demon was shocked and immediately let go of the news bird that was about to be strangled to death. After the news bird felt free from the arms of the cat demon, he ignored the newspapers on the ground and screamed directly into the sky. It was obviously a little scared, and the cat demon continued to act on himself. "Flying Meow..." The cat demon looked a little disappointed at the news bird that flew away, obviously he didn''t have enough. Kuroba was next to him, picked up a piece of news and glanced at it, and then looked surprised. "Master Karl, here is news about you." "About me?" Carl, who had been practicing swordsmanship on the side, stopped training temporarily when he heard Kuroba''s words and walked over. He picked up a chapter of the newspaper at random, and then saw the news paper, in the largest font, with the story of Karl defeating Jack. Although the photo is a bit blurry, there is still a scene of Carl''s ability to use it, with a large piece of land and Jack! Although there is only this one photo, it is really tricky to shoot from this angle! From this angle, you can just capture the rank on Carl''s uniform and his profile. Later, you can see Jack''s panicked expression. And the most important thing is that, from this angle, Carl''s profile looks like a giant, and Jack becomes a little bit! Under the blessing of the angle, this land looks like a huge island! This operation made Carl feel a little familiar. Because he was filmed in the news before, he also encountered a similar situation. "Is the big news Morgan? This guy is really pervasive and it makes a headache..." To talk about the world of One Piece, what is the most mysterious, it is definitely not the Five Old Stars, it is not One Piece, and it is not any Yim! The most mysterious people in the One Piece world are these reporters! They are omnipotent, no matter where you are, they can get your photos. For these reporters, Carl just wants to admit that they are the strongest in this world! Some thoughts too far. Carl pulled his thoughts back to his eyes, and then continued to look down. This report is actually nothing, it just blows around at Carl and the Navy, then crazily degrades Jack, and stepped on the beast pirate group by the way. At first glance, there is no problem. This is a common news style that uses contradictions and conflicts to create topics and then arouse people''s desire for discussion. When there are too many people discussing, people who don''t know why will want to know what happened, and then they will buy news to read. I have to say that the big news Morgan is a ghost in this regard! It''s just that Karl, the client, after reading this news, a little bit wanted to kill! This report has boasted of his strength enough to rival the general. If he really has such strength, he won''t be afraid. But Kaido was a second stunner. He saw that his men had been bullied by a new navy that was comparable to his shoulders. What would he think? Of course it is! What''s more, Karl is now in the new navy, Kaido does not have to try his best to attack the navy headquarters to find Karl''s trouble. So Carl is now quite a headache. If Kaido really intends to do something to himself, he doesn''t know whether he should admit it, or just fight the opponent. "It''s really unscrupulous media, you know it!" If you scold you, you still need to watch the news. Then Karl looked at other news Most of them were trivial things in other countries. But two things caught Karl''s attention. One is that the new arena of Dresrosa has begun, and this time Doflamingos reward is one of the seventy-two good knives! Although there is no specific name, at least it is a famous knife. Although the knife in Enzo''s hand is good, it can only be said to be excellent, not even the seventy-two good knives. So Carl intends to let him participate in this gladiatorial fight and win this famous knife by his own strength. By the way, it can also improve his strength, which is exactly what kills two birds with one stone. Then Karl put his gaze to a corner. This is the third news he is interested in. However, it is not quite right to say that it is news here. To be precise, it is more like a job advertisement. "The Golden Emperor recruited a large number of pirates?" "It''s really interesting. I don''t know why he recruited so many pirates?" There is only one sentence here and the coordinates where the Golden Emperor is currently hiding, and there is no other information. If Carl wants to know, he must go there in person. But he was not in a hurry, and Tezolo could not run anyway. "A la la, hello, Brigadier General Carl, we meet again." Just after reading the news and preparing to continue training. A figure about the same height as his own, slackingly, walked over from the coast. While walking, he also hit a Hatch by the way, looking as if he was not sleeping well. Carl was still a little shocked when he heard a sound and avoided his domineering look. But when he saw the people appearing here, he instantly relaxed. "Senior Kuzan, you are finally here, I''m waiting for you here, it''s so boring!" Chapter 65： Go to sea "Ah la la, I can''t help it. The weather in the new world changes so much, and I didn''t expect that we would encounter a storm. Fortunately, this storm did not delay too much, it was only one day late and it didn''t matter. " Kuzan waved his hand, with a calm look. Carl took a look around, then opened up the domineering look, but he did not find other naval ships. This made him feel a little puzzled. Kuzan seemed to have seen Carl''s thoughts, and said, sitting cross-legged on the ground without an image. "Due to the impact of the storm, some ships have suffered some damage, and they will come over when the repairs are completed. I came here early, and they will be late, and they won''t be here until tonight at the earliest. " Carl was also relieved to hear Kuzan say this. "That''s good, these children are too pitiful to be kept here, and they have also been injected with unknown drugs. All information about intelligence is on my ship, and most of them are experimental data that I cant understand. Ill bring it for you. "It''s really troublesome. I can''t understand you when you take it, but you can take it first. Leave the next thing to me, the Warring States Marshal asked me to tell you, keep patrolling. " "Don''t stop, are you? This is to make me take a better turn in the new world!" Hearing Kuzan''s words, Karl smiled, and then he waved his hand and brought the iron box full of materials. The ability of floating fruit is very convenient, especially when taking things. As long as the non-living object he has touched, and this object is still in the range of his domineering perception, he can take it directly. Very convenient. "It''s really a convenient ability. Not only is it strong in combat, but it can also play a big role in daily life. I really envy..." Kuzan patted the iron box on the ground, and then cast his gaze into the very violent puddle not far away. This huge puddle was left by Carl and Jack when he fought. Carl didn''t think so much at the time, just how convenient it would be. He didn''t expect that, just taking away a small piece of land, this place would slowly develop into such a big puddle. "By the way, what do you think about today''s news?" Kuzan glanced at the news on the ground and asked casually. "This is nothing good, right? Big news Morgan was originally a master who watched the excitement and didn''t think it was a big deal. If I''m really targeted by Kaido, can''t I run if I can''t beat it? " Carl shrugged, acting very relaxed. Kuzan nodded and said nothing. He just put on the blindfold and lay on the ground. "Your mission is complete, you can go now, and those kids will just leave it to me." Hearing Kuzan say this, Carl twitched his mouth. If these children in Zhenjiang are handed over to you, I am afraid they will starve to death at night! Therefore, Carl did not listen to Kuzan at all, but waited until the naval fleet arrived at night before handing the children to Kuzan. "Boy, don''t die in the new world. Although you have offended Lieutenant General Karp, this is for justice. But the rules of the new world are far more cruel than you think. The navy will not be your backstage here. All you can believe is your crew and your own strength! That''s all I can tell you. These are some of the experiences I have summed up. I wish you a pleasant journey. " Kuzan smiled, then patted Karl on the shoulder and left Punk Hassad. Watching the back of the other party leaving, Carl''s expression was a little complicated. He didn''t expect Kuzan to say so much to himself. You know, when he first met the three generals, it was Kuzan who didn''t care about him. In the end, Sakarski, who is most concerned about himself, has never seen his face until now. Polusalino just marveled at his own strength, only Kuzan asked himself to be careful not to die. From here you can see the differences in personalities between the three of them. Kuzan is obviously cold-hearted and doesn''t want a navy rookie like Carl to die here. "Don''t worry, I''m not such an easy person." Carl chuckled, then shouted loudly: "Everyone listens! Stop all training tonight and have a good meal and drink!" "Continue to go to sea tomorrow morning!" "Yes!" ... Early the next morning. Carl and others have packed their things and left Punk Hassad. Whether it''s for Enzo, or because of what he planned in the beginning. Karl was planning to go to Suave Deres Rosa. If you set off from Punk Hassad, you can fly there in less than a day. Even if it''s sailing, it doesn''t take three days. Generally speaking, this distance is very close and there will be no problems. But Karl didn''t know what was going on here. He saw many pirate groups, and they all drove toward Dresrosa. However, these pirates are also considered interesting. They didn''t take the initiative to provoke Carl, but after seeing him, they stayed away from here for the first time Carl wanted to chase after him, but he thought about it and used it completely. Don''t be so troublesome, kill them one by one. I am going to Dresrosa, and these pirates are also going to Dresrosa. Their destinations are all the same, and it will be fine to solve them directly at Dresrosa. Thinking of this, Carl glanced at the phone worm and smiled unkindly. "Doflamingo, as Qiwuhai, you should lead by example no matter what?" Carl smiled and took out the phone bug and called Doflamingo. at the same time. Doflamingo, who is in Dresrosa, was calculating how to set off Carl and cheat him here! The first time Karl left Punk Hassad, he got the news. When he learned that Carl''s destination was Dresrosa, he began to prepare. He also read the news about Karl''s defeat of Jack, so he wouldn''t be arrogant thinking that he could kill Karl. Although there are still a lot of people who can kill Karl, he doesn''t think he can hire these people. Because most of them are the signature figures of each of the Four Imperial Groups, even the emperor''s deputy! That''s why Doflamingo took the second place, intending to pit Karl. The pirates Carl encountered were one of Doflamingo''s methods. But before he could continue the arrangement, Karl''s phone worm had already called in. "Doflamingo, do you miss me? Hahahaha!" Hearing this undue beating sound, Doflamingo wanted to hang up the phone worm directly. But he resisted the urge and asked patiently. "What do you mean by calling me a bug?" "It''s not interesting, I just want to ask you, do you want to pit the pirates together?" Chapter 66： take off "Young Master, what should we do, do we pit the navy according to the original plan, or choose to cooperate with the navy to catch all these pirates? If we choose the former, we won''t get any benefits, but if we choose the latter, we can wipe out the finances of these pirates. Although we and this navy have already forged a beam, he still took the initiative to cooperate. Obviously, he didn''t know that Punk Hassad was related to us. In his opinion, the Liangzi between us is at best you have fought with him before. " With a big nose and a harsh voice, Torrepol reminded him. He is considered the think tank of the Don Quixote family and a housekeeper. When Doflamingo is not here, he is basically in charge of things, and he is also responsible for some of the following things. His IQ is not bad, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to assist Doflamingo to do what he is today. "Hey, hey, I know these things without telling me, but I didn''t expect that this arrogant navy would choose to cooperate with me, which is really surprising. I even feel that he hasn''t said something, I have a bad feeling. " Doflamingo''s eyes were vicious, but his signature smile was still on his face. Seeing Doflamingo, Torrepol was still a little undecided, ready to continue to persuade him. But at this moment, a female voice wearing a maid costume suddenly broke in. "The young master is not good. There has been a riot in our port. The people who caused the chaos claimed to be under the BIGMOM Pirate Group." "People under the BIGMOM Pirate Group? What are they doing here? Baby-5, have you found out? Is the opponent coming from the four-star or other ministers?" When Doflamingo heard Baby-5''s words, his face immediately became gloomy. He didn''t expect that people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group would come to him at this time to make trouble. "The person who came here claimed to have just joined the BIGMOM Pirates, and the bounty seems to be only 300 million Baileys. It is not a four-star or a sweet minister." "Hey, hey, he turned out to be just an inconspicuous little boy. It seems that I have been dormant for this period of time, and I dare to push my nose and face. Baby-5, you go tell Pica to let him..." Halfway through the conversation, Doflamingo stopped suddenly, and then showed a sinister smile. "Baby-5, you go down first, and don''t worry about the riots at the port. And you have to spread and rent them as members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, and try to let everyone know that the people of the BIGMOM Pirate Group have invaded Dresrosa. " "Obviously, Young Master, I will go! If you have other needs, please tell me as much as you like!" Baby-5 saluted and ran out with all his might. It has to be said that Baby-5 is very mobile in addition to its personality flaws. As long as Doflamingo orders something, Baby-5 can always complete it as quickly as possible. However, this premise is that what Doflamingo ordered is within the capabilities of Baby-5. "Young Master, what do you mean, if the riots are allowed to continue, we will lose a lot of property!" When Dresrosa was invaded, Torrepol''s first thought was not the lives of the civilians, but the property of the Don Quijote family. This is their values. The names of civilians in Dresrosa are worthless in their eyes, and there is no need to consider them. "Fufufufu, you don''t understand Torrepol, don''t you know, we will come back after doing some casual transactions if we lose property or something." But there are not many opportunities to pit Carl as a bastard. I have now thought of a good way to not only cooperate with him but also to pit him easily! Thanks to those little guys, let me see, you who offended two or three of the Four Emperors at the same time, is there any way to get out of the siege? " With a somber smile, Doflamingo picked up the phone worm and called Karl. at the same time. Carl also received a phone call from Doflamingo. The content is very simple, that is, Doflamingo welcomes Karl to Dresrosa and agrees to cooperate with him. But Doflamingo has one condition, that is, he wants 70% of all the trophies. The reason why he wants so many is also very simple, because he is Qiwuhai, and when working with the navy, he has the priority to choose the trophies. It didn''t make any sense to Carl. He had no interest in the things of the pirates. But then, Doflamingo also made a small request, that is, let Karl come as soon as possible. Because the members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group are massacring civilians in Dresrosa. And he and his men happened to not be in Dresrosa, so they needed Carl''s help. Hearing this request, Carl immediately understood that this was the person Doflamingo intended to pit himself and let himself offend the BIGMOM Pirate Group. Carl instinctively wanted to refuse, but he thought about it for a moment. He had already offended Kaido. If he offends one more, his popularity can increase again. So Carl thought for a while, and then accepted Doflamingo''s request. After hanging up the phone worm, Carl moved his body, and then did a set of health gymnastics, shouting loudly to everyone. "Everyone stop what they are doing! Find a place to grasp it, I am ready to move forward at full speed!" "Go at full speed? What do you mean?" Nilu looked dumbfounded I don''t know what Carl''s words mean. As if thinking of something next to Ainilu, he immediately elementized himself. Although Jace didn''t know what happened, Anilu was elementalized, and he also took a firm foothold and elementalized himself. Seeing the performance of Anilu and Jace, Black Feather and the cat demon didn''t understand what was about to happen, but they still used the fruit ability and stood on the iron wall. Enzo was still in the training room, completely ignoring Karl''s reminder. Ellan hugged the mast tightly. The sixth sense tells him that something bad is about to happen! "It''s all ready! Let''s start now!" "Launch!" Carl turned on the domineering and found that everyone except Enzo was ready. Since Enzo didn''t care so much, he didn''t mind letting him suffer. With Carl''s soft voice, the entire naval warship flew out to the sky at a very fast speed! Carl activated the fruit ability, and in one second, he flew over a thousand meters in the sky! At this speed, the people on board suddenly felt dizzy. Enzo flew directly from one end of the training room to the other, and then fainted. But this is not over yet! After the general ship lifted off, Carl accelerated again! Everyone at this moment felt a dizziness lingering in their minds. Ellan, with the worst physique, vomited out against the wind. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have confused his face. Although Nilu has a very good physique, she is not very good at it. However, because Enzo fainted, she escaped... Even Kuroba and Cat Demon didn''t feel good at this time. Only those with natural fruit abilities, Jace and Ainilu, are more relaxed. Because of the elementalization, they can''t feel any bumps. Chapter 67： arrival "Hahahaha! Biaochuan is so comfortable! It''s really cool!" Feeling the air currents in the sky, Carl''s face was full of smiles. At this time, he has fully utilized the fruit ability. The speed has also been increased to the fastest! Although, controlling the speed of a ship''s flight is far less than the speed of its own flight. But if you go forward at full speed, it''s actually not much slower! Because they have been out of Punk Hassad for a day, they are not very far from Dresrosa. So not long after they flew up, Carl saw the shadow of Punk Hassad. After comparing the chart with the recording pointer, Carl filled his flight speed somewhat boringly and slowly lowered his altitude. at the same time. There was a news bird next to it, which happened to be overtaken by the spacecraft. Looking at the spacecraft that surpassed itself, there was a strangle mark on the neck, and the news bird that had fallen off a lot of feathers suddenly widened and stunned. I even forgot to flap my wings to fly. Fortunately, it was a bird, and when it was about to fall to the surface of the sea, its instinctive reaction made it fly immediately. Carl stood at the bow and saw this scene, feeling a little disappointed. "It''s a pity. I originally wanted to see how the news bird turned into a water bird." Carl sighed and set the speed of flight to the lowest. The current speed is only slightly faster than the normal sailing speed. "Huh, it''s really exciting!" "Yehahahaha! How about it, it''s exciting! Although my speed is not slow, but being dragged to fly and flying by myself are completely two feelings!" As a visitor, Ainilu knows how it feels to be taken by others to fly. When he was defeated by Karl before, he was forcibly taken and flew to the navy headquarters. At that time, he was a little weak, and when Karl was flying, he was a little abnormal, and he liked to make a sharp turn from time to time. This makes Ainilu a little uncomfortable. Had he not played some high-altitude acrobatics himself, he might have died in Carl''s hands. Jace was a little bit emotional. "If I didn''t happen to eat the Xuexue Fruit, I''m probably going to end up just like Airland." Jace looked at Irland with some sympathy, vomiting all the time, without any meaning of ridicule, just looking at him pitifully. Kuroba also slowed down at this time. Because she can also fly, although the flying speed is not fast, but fortunately she knows what it feels like to fly in the air. In addition, she is an animal demon fruit capable person, and naturally recovers quickly. When she saw the tragedy of Ellan, she rushed to help him treat, lest Ellan protruded her stomach acid. The cat demon has become a dead cat, lying on the boat without moving, like a salted fish that has lost his dream. And Nilu is completely different from them. Nilu''s body was full of unnatural blushes, and the flush on her face was even more intense. She actually refused the flight just now, because the feeling of weightlessness made her very uncomfortable. But slowly, she realized that she had adapted, and in the end she even fell in love with this feeling! When she was just about to enjoy it, the destination was almost here, and Carl stopped his boating behavior. This made Nilu feel a little bit unfinished, and even wanted to do it again. "Master Karl, do we have another time? I still want..." "???" Hearing Nilu''s words, everyone present was shocked, no one would have thought that she could say such a thing! Carl has a weird expression. Looking at Nilu who was a little abnormal, she always felt as if she had awakened some strange attributes. "Ahem, there will be opportunities in the future, you go to wake Enzo first, this guy has a mess in the training room, it is probably full of bags. The destination will be there soon. I will go down to clean up a wave of pirates, and you can come here after a while. " While talking, Karl had already put the ship on the sea. He flew out. The speed is faster than that of the previous Biao boat. Nilu returned to normal at this time. Feeling the weird gaze around, Nilu was a little puzzled. "What are you doing looking at me like this? Is it because of just now?" Kuroba, Ellan and the cat demon nodded desperately. "Isn''t it just a boat? What''s the big deal, how exciting!" "I even feel that I have come a few more times, and I will be awakened immediately by armed domineering! This kind of speed, this kind of pleasure, is the power I dream of, and I don''t know when I will have this power! " Nilu stared at Venus and yearned for the strength that Carl had shown before. "I have decided. After I have learned how to be armed and domineering, I will learn Yuebu as soon as possible! I must master the method of flying in the air. Only in this way can I experience that feeling anytime, anywhere! Its no good to trouble Master Carl all the time, I have to work **** my own! Ok! that''s all! " Nilu clenched her fists, cheered herself up, and walked into the training room. The other people looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Even Ainilu was stunned for a few seconds before revealing his signature smile. "Yehahahaha! That''s so interesting! What do you want to say about this?" The voice fell, UU read www.uukanshu. The atmosphere of com soon fell into an awkward position. Because no one paid any attention to him, even Jace''s expression was a bit ugly. If they can, they really dont want to do it again! To be precise, I never want to... at the same time. Carl has come to Dressrosa. He looked at the devastated port and felt a little annoyed. It took him more than an hour from getting the news to arriving here. This is already the result of his flight at full speed. But he didn''t expect that an hour''s time would actually cause such damage to this place! And most importantly, he did not see any guards belonging to Dresrosa coming out to stop these pirates from sabotaging! "Doflamingo, this bastard, really doesn''t treat people as human beings!" Karl scolded Doflamingo, and then quickly rushed towards the pirate group that was still destroying. Along the way, Carl could hear that many civilians who were fleeing were saying that the members of these pirates were members of BIGMOM and the Whitebeard Pirates. Carl didn''t believe that the people of the White Beard Pirates would do such a thing. But the people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group are indeed here. Because he was in the port, he saw the banner belonging to the BIGMOM Pirate Group! This made him confirm that Doflamingo did not lie. But when he saw the other person, his expression became a bit strange. Because the other party is just a little pirate that you don''t know! "What the hell! I thought it was the Minister of Desserts or the Four Stars, but it turned out to be a little guy?!" "Doflamingo, you bastard, you really have a trick." Chapter 68： Doflamingos mind When Carl heard what Doflamingo said was so urgent, he thought it was the dessert four stars or other ministers of the Charlotte family. But the one who appeared here was just a little girl with the name of BIGMOM. This made Carlton lose interest. However, as a navy, what should be done is still to be done, even if this is Dresrosa, he has to protect the safety of civilians here. As for the property belonging to Doflamingo, he didn''t bother to care about it. "All the pirates stop immediately! I am Commodore Carl, and all of you have been arrested!" Carl flew into the air and shouted. His voice was very loud and immediately attracted people''s attention. These pirates looked up to the sky one after another, and then discovered the existence of Karl. When they first heard this voice, they were very curious and a little worried. But after hearing that Karl blew his rank, the group of pirates suddenly laughed arrogantly. "Hahahaha! It''s so funny, the Commodore just wanted to come over and arrest us, it''s really overwhelming!" "You kid, go back to the mother''s womb and drink milk, this is not the place you should be!" "We are one of the four emperors, BIGMOM''s pirate group, how dare you say to arrest us? That''s a laugh!" "The commodore dare to speak out here, really looking for death!" "Even if we are in the navy, we are not afraid! You kid, go to die!" These pirates mocked Carl frantically, and didn''t pay attention to him at all. Obviously, Karl''s face of twenty years old, plus his rank of brigadier general. These people would not put Karl in their eyes at all. Even if his news has been disseminated. But the pirates watched the news very few people, most of them only paid attention to their own reward orders, as well as the navy and the four emperors'' big moves. Or some explosive news. Although Carl''s news is ranked at the top, it also uses the most conspicuous font. But apart from the navy and civilians, and the pirates with relatively good strength, not many people paid attention to him. Even if they paid attention to him, those people didn''t think they would be worse than a young navy. Those who can come out to be pirates, especially those who can successfully enter the new world, are arrogant masters. As long as they didn''t really meet, even if the Four Emperors were in their eyes, it would be nothing. So they did not hesitate to attack Karl in the sky. Whether it''s a sword attack or a gun attack, or even throwing a "cannonball", they all show their magical powers. Facing these attacks, Carl just snapped his fingers lightly. When the hurricane suddenly appeared, it directly knocked everyone off! With an explosion in the sky, Carl''s figure reappeared in front of everyone, which surprised all the pirates present. They didn''t expect that the mere brigadier admiral would actually block the attack of themselves and others. "Sure enough, it doesn''t make sense, in that case, all of you go to die!" Carl''s eyes flashed with a hint of red light, withered wood and Ying Shi flew into his hands, and the domineering look broke out in an instant! Accompanied by the overbearing and domineering momentum. Carl flashed himself instantly and killed dozens of pirates directly! "How can it be?!" The captain who led the pirates to attack saw Karl rushing up at a speed that he couldn''t react to. This surprised him very much. "The little ones are on board! Kill me this navy looking for death!" "Come on!!!" With an order, all the pirate brothers rushed to die. "Really looking for death!" Carl sneered, and once again killed dozens of pirates! But this is not enough. The offensive of hundreds of pirates continues. But group fights or something are not a threat to Karl at all! Facing so many people, Carl''s eyes were sharp, and he rose from the ground in an instant! "Lion PowerDirth Roll" ... at the same time. The palace of Dresrosa is high and low. Doflamingo was still tasting red wine leisurely, and didn''t care how much property and civilians he had lost. What he did was to make the group of young people panic, and then spread all over the place that these people were under BIGMOM. If possible, he can also let people spread false news, claiming that there are still a group of people who belong to the White Beard Pirates. As for the purpose of their coming here is not important, when the time comes, Doflamingo can completely fabricate a reason at will to cause a contradiction between the four emperors. Because these young people''s banners are real, and their identities are real. As for the others, it depends on how Doflamingo fabricated them. This is the real picture of the beginning, and the story is all made up. And this matter can also lead Carl to the opposite of BIGMOM, giving him one more enemy. Although there is no threat to Carl now, as long as he is in the new world, he will always meet people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group. Then there will be a good show. Just when Doflamingo thought so. Torrepol suddenly ran in from outside, panting and looking very anxious. "Torrepol, what are you doing in such a hurry? Is there anything wrong?" "Great event! Great event! Young Master!" "The Brigadier General Carl is here Our preparations have not been completed yet, he has already killed the pirates in seconds!" "what?!" Hearing Torrepol''s words, Doflamingo almost spit out a sip of wine. Although he is very clear, Carl is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit. But he didn''t expect that the other party would come so quickly. Doflamingo judged Carl''s flying speed according to his own flying speed. But even so, he realized that he underestimated Karl! According to Doflamingos own calculations, it would take Karl at least three hours to reach Dresrosa. This period of time was enough for him to ferment the news. But now the time has advanced, and the pirates have also been resolved. Doflamingo even heard cheers, which made him a little angry, but helpless. "Hey, hey, it seems that the strength of this kid has improved during this period of time. I underestimated him. But thats okay. The news was published according to the original plan. As for the content, let Morgan write it casually. How can it be exaggerated? Anyway, just blow Carl to my death severely, and tell him, don''t forget to belittle BIGMOM. The most important thing is that Morgan can write it out if you want to linger on the two. Carl looks down on the Four Emperors. This is the most critical step! " "According to the young master, I will do it, but this time is different from the last time he defeated Jack. The money we have to spend may be..." "Hey, don''t worry, the last news brought a lot of benefits to Morgan. Tell him that the original price will not change this time, and he will also agree. " "I know the young master, I will go now!" Chapter 69： meet After killing these pirates in seconds, Carl was surrounded and thanked by these civilians because of his identity as the navy. In order to repay Carl for his life-saving grace, they gave out various gifts, and even girls who gave flowers expressed that they wanted to give it to him. Carl knew he was handsome, but he declined these girls who gave flowers. I am still young now, of course it is impossible to get married. This is what Carl thinks now. Then Carl took a deep look at the palace heights and walked towards the port. Seeing and arrogantly telling him that Doflamingo is in the palace. But he did not show up, obviously intending to pretend that he is not here. Carl didn''t plan to tear him down, but parked his boat before talking. Waited for less than ten minutes. Only then did the naval ship slowly arrive at the port of Dresrosa. The staff at the port saw that Carl''s warship had arrived, so they directly assisted and avoided all expenses. Although Carl was a little uncomfortable, he didn''t refuse the other party''s kindness either. "Is this Dres Rosa? It doesn''t look great!" The first thing Nilu did when she got off the boat was to observe her surroundings. But when she saw that most of her surroundings were in ruins, she lost interest. But she also knew very well that this was caused by the pirates, and it wasn''t originally like this here. "Yehahahaha!" After Ainilu got off the boat, he burst into laughter, and no one knew what he was laughing at. This second-yearly ill teenager will get sick from time to time. "Where are the pirates? Have they been arrested?" Enzo walked out with a bandage on his head, looking very miserable. "Those pirates have been killed by me, you join my team, you should be very clear about my character. As long as it is a pirate caught by me, except for those who have not committed a major crime, no one can escape death! " Carl said coldly, obviously not caring about the life and death of these sinners. Enzo nodded and didn''t say anything, and the others didn''t have any comments. They weren''t a virgin, and they wouldn''t just take the pirates alive because of the navy''s order. It doesn''t make any sense to them. Those extremely vicious pirates, as long as they are alive, are a threat to them. So the **** will never stay! There is only the kind that hasn''t done too many things, just ventured out under the banner of a pirate. Carl can decide not to kill them, just arrest them. "Master Carl, aren''t you injured? Are those pirates powerful? I heard that the BIGMOM Pirates are all very powerful, and each bounty is over 100 million yuan. Isn''t it difficult?" "Don''t worry, it''s just a little girl with a reward of 300 million yuan. Don''t say me, Ainilu can handle it easily. Even if Nilu Enzo and the others took a bit of effort, they couldn''t beat them. After all, this guy didn''t even master the domineering completely. " "Is it so weak?" Nilu couldn''t help but vomit, while Enzo rubbed his chin and looked around. "Where''s Doflamingo? He really intends to pretend to be dead and won''t come out?" "Don''t worry, isn''t he here?" Hearing Enzo''s question, Carl smiled, thinking only about the sea not far away. After Doflamingo learned that Carl and his men had all come here, he had already left the palace. But in order to pretend that he came back from outside. He first took a round outside of Dresrosa, and then flew back from the sea next to him. As for the other cadres of the Don Quixote family, they did indeed go out. Doflamingo did not lie on this point. "Humhhhhhhhhh!" "We meet again, Brigadier General Carl!" "I remember that when we met last time, you were a colonel. I didn''t expect how long it was? You became a brigadier general in less than two months. Your promotion is so fast that it surprises me. I have never seen a person who is promoted so quickly like you. " Doflamingo came up with a rainbow fart. If he was praised for such a meal, he would inevitably be a little proud of him. But Carl knew that the treacherous villain Doflamingo must have no good intentions here to boast. "I can''t do it, I''m not as strong as you, I turned into a Joke in the underground world Make a deal with Kaido. You said that if this kind of thing spreads out, how will the five old stars and the navy deal with you? More importantly, Punk Hassad was destroyed by me. What do you make Kaido think of you? " Although Punk Hassad was not Carl''s goal in the beginning. But luckily, the Warring States Period gave him an order to let him pass. Doflamingo can only admit that he is unlucky, there is no other way. "Hey hey hey hey, you can really be joking, when did I have something to do with Kaido? Come with me to the palace and let me entertain you well. " Doflamingo walked in the front, although there was still a smile on his face, but his eyes were very awkward. When he first met Carl, Carl said that she was and had a deal with Kaido for artificial devil fruits. Because of this incident, Doflamingo gave up snatching the body of the Draco. But after he came back, he thought about it carefully, and Karl didn''t have any evidence to prove that he had an affair with Kaido. So he has nothing to worry about. But this time, when he heard similar magic eyes again, Doflamingo''s heart was already a little panicked. He even wanted to kill Karl directly, so that he would never have trouble! But it suddenly occurred to him that Karl has the strength to defeat Jack. Although it was a coincidence, his fluttering fruit is exaggerated to lift a large piece of land. This is the most famous brand of Piaopiao Fruit, and it is also the ability to be carried forward by the Golden Lion! If Carl really develops the fruit ability to the level of a golden lion! As long as he wants, he can scuttle out the entire Dresrosa at will! There are too many secrets hidden here. If they are exposed, it will be more serious than exposing their cooperation with Kaido! So he thought about it, it''s not cost-effective to do it here. But Carl''s words made him very concerned. So Doflamingo got stuck. He wanted to know what Carl knew, whether he knew Monet''s identity, whether he knew what the deal with Kaido had reached. As long as he doesn''t know much, Doflamingo can still bear it. But if Carl knows all of it, then he has some evidence! In this way, he must find a way to get rid of Karl! Otherwise the navy will soon know its secrets! In this way, Doflamingo struggled all the way, even in the palace, he was still worried about it. So absent-minded, he knocked down Baby-5 who rushed over. Chapter 70： 2 sinister villains "Hug Hug, sorry Young Master! I didn''t pay attention!" After Baby-5 hit Doflamingo, he immediately apologized and looked a little scared. Doflamingo was a little irritable at first, so he was not in the mood to reprimand Baby-5. "Hurry up and tell me what''s going on, and I''ll be busy with you if there''s nothing else, I need you over there!" I have to say that Doflamingo is very patient with his family members. These people all grew up with him. Everyone is an irreplaceable family member and one of the few family members of Doflamingo. Doflamingo will be very patient with his family. Although he would be angry with them, at least he would not kill his family members or punish them severely. Unless it is a traitor. "Master, I received a call from Kaido. He said he would come and find you in person..." When talking about this, Baby-5 looked very scared, and I didn''t know if he was afraid of Doflamingo or that Kaido was coming soon. "Okay, I know, you go ahead!" After sending Baby-5 casually, Doflamingo''s expression finally couldn''t hold back and became a lot gloomy. "Doflamingo, do you want me to inform the Marshal of the Warring States Period so that he can send troops to support? And I''m here, so I can help you. " Carl said gleefully, then took out the phone worm, and prepared to call it. But Doflamingo did not hesitate to release the silk thread, strangling Carl''s phone worm. "I don''t need your navy to care about my affairs! Kaido won''t be able to come for a while, this lunatic should still be in this country now, if he wants to come over, it won''t work if he doesn''t have more than ten days'' journey. " Doflamingo tried hard to pretend that he was not afraid of anything, which made Carl feel a little funny. "Since you don''t need the navy to help, please tell me why Kaido came to you. Is it really like I said, is there really an unspeakable secret transaction between you? " Hearing Carl''s words, Doflamingo''s eyes flashed fiercely, but because he was wearing glasses. So Carl didn''t see it. But Doflamingo laughed quickly, and then shook his head. "How is it possible? This guy is here to avenge me at most. After all, I killed one of his pirate boats before. You know very well that like their four emperors are very short-handed, especially Kaido, it is inevitable that this madman will do it himself. " Doflamingo fooled around for a reason and wanted to fool it. After hearing the words Carl had just said, he felt a lot better. The words of Carl just now have two meanings. The first one is superficial, asking if Doflamingo has an affair with Kaido. As for the second meaning, it means that Carl himself did not have the specific information between Kaido and Doflamingo. At most, I heard it, and then I knew something about it. He didn''t have the specific content and evidence. This is the message that Doflamingo understood. In fact, this is also the message Carl wants to convey to Doflamingo. Carl didn''t want to be here, so he turned his face with Doflamingo, because it was not yet time! When the secret of Dressrosa is exposed, this is the best time to turn his face! "Since you have said so, I don''t bother to take care of you. After all, I am here to let you cooperate with me to clean up the pirates who participated in the gladiatorial fight. The division of the spoils, just as you said, these things are useless to me, but I have one condition. The final prize, the seventy-two good knives will go to me! " Carl the Lion opened his mouth, and wanted a famous knife as soon as he came up. This made Doflamingo''s face froze again. After a while, he smiled mockingly and said, "Hey, hey, it''s so funny, you want this knife directly?" "Yes, just say you don''t give it! I have almost given you the benefits of this cooperation. Isn''t it an exaggeration to change a knife?" "Humhhhhhhh, why do you think I will give it?" "Because if you don''t give it, I will grab it!" Carl squinted his eyes, and the domineering look broke out! Not to be outdone, Doflamingo is also showing a domineering look! The overlord color of the two collided together for the second time, which immediately evoked fierce thunder! But this time, the two of them had a strong heart, and they only had a brief collision, and they didn''t directly confront each other. Once the fight is up, cooperation is no longer possible. "Hey, hey, it''s interesting, if you want to give it to you, I''m still rich here for famous swords, but it''s a pity that there is only one at the level of 72 good knives." "Tsk tsk, really rich!" Carl sneered twice, then stared at Doflamingo. "Stop chatting here, hurry up and lead the way!" Doflamingo didn''t get angry when he was yelled, so he smiled and took Karl to the palace. After a while, Carl and Doflamingo came to his office. As for the others, they have been assigned to their respective rooms to rest. The seventy-two good knives were also sent by Doflamingo to Enzo''s room. After finishing this, Carl sat down quietly, intending to discuss this gladiatorial cooperation with Doflamingo You can talk about it first, how many pirates are here this time? " "Hey, you are not the navy, is it strange for you to ask me this kind of question?" "Nonsense! You are the king of Dresrosa now, I don''t ask who you ask?" Carl gave each other a blank look, then lay on the sofa, with his feet on the table, looking more leisurely than Doflamingo. Doflamingo saw Carl''s appearance, his eyes flashed a fierce light, but he didn''t show it. He was still smiling, following Carl''s appearance, in the same pose. "There are about a hundred pirate boats, more than five thousand pirates, eh, eh, these pirates are really stupid! They really thought that my prize was easy to get. I have been hanging here for so many years, and I have never been taken away by an outsider. These people are nothing more than the leeks I use to harvest. " Doflamingo''s tone was full of disdain for these pirates. Carl shook his head and continued to inquire. "How did you do it before? Clearly grab? Or secretly shot?" Hearing the question, Doflamingo smiled, laughing very loudly. "Humhhhhhhhhh!" "I really laughed at me, would I use such a low-level method?" "You only need to cooperate with me and help me catch the fish that slipped through the net, and leave the rest to me. It is said to be cooperation, in fact, you are also a foil!" When the time comes, I will turn your subordinates into dolls, and I will see what you do! Doflamingo''s smile remained the same, but his expression gradually became sullen. "Yeah, it''s really crazy, but if you say so, then I''m not welcome." Hearing Doflamingo say so, Karl raised his eyebrows and said inwardly. You are so mad now, when the time comes, all the secrets will be exposed. Let me see how you cry! Chapter 71： Violet Carl came to Dressrosa and had a friendly exchange with Doflamingo. He went back to Doflamingo and rested in the room he had prepared for him. As the other crew members didn''t have Karl''s order, they didn''t care about going out, until the next day Karl gave them a vacation to let them relax for a day. But Karl also reminded all crew members to be careful of a little Lolita named Granulated Sugar. And never have any physical contact with her. Afterwards, Carl also took out the photos of sugar for everyone to know, and explained her abilities by the way. The crew were still a little disdainful at first, but after hearing about the power of sugar, they suddenly felt a little uncomfortable all over. This kind of thing that turns people into dolls sounds very abnormal, okay! And the most important thing is that sugar can control the life and death of the doll at will. This is even more perverted! "A little girl who looks so cute is so disgusting, her childlike fruit ability is really abnormal! Meow!" If Cat is the best tempered person among the members, she still can''t help but want to curse. One can imagine how complicated they are after hearing this ability. Carl looked around at the expressions of other people, and after seeing them all showing disgust, he nodded very satisfied. What he wants is this effect! "Since you already know the power of granulated sugar, let me stay away. Without being armed and domineering, her ability to restrain everything, so when you see this figure, even if it is just a similar figure, it hides me far. Even if you can''t hide, you can''t let her touch your body, I don''t want to let the crew down on the ship. Okay, that''s all I have to say, today you have a day off and you can play casually, just hide this girl for me. " Hearing Carl''s words, everyone nodded solemnly, and then left the palace, ready to go out and go around. Only Ellan himself remained in the room. He has no idea of ??going out. Even the more lonely Jace thought about going out and going around the weapon arsenal to see if there were any good weapons that could be updated. But Ellan didn''t intend to move at all, so he wanted to stay here. "You are still the same, if you have something to say, we are already in the same boat. If you really have something to tell us, although it is not guaranteed to be done for you, we will definitely do our best to help you. " Carl knew very well that there must be a reason for Irland to become what he is now. But no one knows the reason, even the Burning Mountain Admiral who picked him up at the time did not know the reason. The only thing Huoshaoshan knew was that Airland had escaped from a destroyed country. Regarding his identity, the Warring States after investigation, can only find out that he is from that country. As for the others, they were all destroyed because of the war. In addition, Airland was only ten years old at the time, so the Warring States period chose to take him in and put him in the dock. Then he became like this. It''s just that Ellan himself didn''t want to say it, and Karl couldn''t ask, he could only let him shut down here. "Okay, since you don''t want to say anything, then wait until you want to say it. What is this all about, all of them are problematic children..." Carl scratched his head and walked out, his expression slightly speechless. After Carl went out, Ellan raised his head and glanced at the door. The loneliness and sadness in his eyes flashed away. He quickly recovered his calm, then tidyed up his clothes and started today''s push-up training. Carl came out of the palace, ready to take a stroll around Dresrosa. Because the arena will not open tomorrow, and Doflamingo also said that he is not needed for specific arrangements, so he is also idle when he is idle, so he might as well go around here. Take a look at those hidden places by the way, so that you can prepare for tomorrow''s gladiatorial fight. "Dress Rosa looks really prosperous on the surface! But under such a prosperous, it is endless hell?" Carl shook his head and walked on this busy street. But suddenly, his domineering experience told himself that someone was monitoring him. Such a sight made Carl a little displeased. "Really, I just go out shopping casually, you all have to spy on me, right?" Carl shook his head and disappeared out of thin air on the street without attracting anyone''s attention. at the same time. The top floor of the palace. A woman wearing a cheongsam is using anti-human gestures, placing her hands on her eye sockets and observing the outside. But soon her face changed, she put down her hands and wanted to leave here. But she was still a step late. Carl had come to her and blocked her way. "Violet, the killer of the Don Quijote family, are you staring at me like this, are you planning to do something to me?" The first time Carl felt his sight, UU read to know who was watching him. Violet is the daughter of King Liku and the princess of Dresrosa. But because he saved King Liku''s life, he joined the Don Quijote family and played for Doflamingo. But this is also because Doflamingo valued her ability, otherwise her allegiance would be very ridiculous in Doflamingo''s view. And her ability is to stare at the fruit, with clairvoyance ability, can see with the naked eye, anything from kilometers away. Even if it was an ant on the ground, she could see clearly what it was carrying! And staring at the fruit, you can see through people''s hearts and read the secrets in people''s hearts. The most important thing is that staring at the fruit can also see through... This is the ability that many gentlemen dream of... Thinking of this, Carl was a little envious, but to turn on the fruit ability requires an anti-human gesture, Carl said he couldn''t make it. "What are you doing here?" Violet was panicked, but on the surface he still wanted to remain calm. It''s just that the harder she tries to stay calm, the more flustered she feels. Carl is domineering and can easily perceive the fear in Violet''s heart. He smiled slightly and moved closer to Violet step by step. His speed is very slow, and it takes one to two seconds for each step to fall, which looks a little strange. But Violet felt a great pressure at this time, which was transmitted from Carl. Every time Carl took a step forward, Violet''s body would involuntarily take a step back. About ten seconds later, there was no retreat behind Violet, and Carl stuck in front of Violet, revealing an evil smile. "You stared at me for so long, do you like me?" Chapter 72： Legal loli ? ? ? Violet, who was still full of pressure, almost squirted out when he heard Carl''s words. But looking at Karl''s solemn expression, Violet could only hold back his smile and shook his head quickly. "Don''t be embarrassed, I''m so handsome, it''s normal for you to like me. If you like me, please tell me, I will find a bad reason to refuse you. But please don''t stare at me with that kind of naked eyes, although your fruiting ability is very good. But I dont like the feeling of being stared at, even beautiful women! " Carl suddenly burst into domineering and domineering, and directly frightened Violet to the ground. Although it was only a moment, Violet still felt the pressure brought by Carl. The overlord look at that moment almost made Violet faint. "I didn''t make a joke with you, just like I said, I just say if I like it, and then I will refuse. But next time, if I find you still staring at me, I don''t care what your identity is, I can''t kill you! " Violet heard Carl''s words similar to a joke, but they were actually threatening words, which made her feel a little scared. She knows that Carl is resolute and resolute, and she also knows that Carl''s character is more detached. But she didn''t expect Carl to be so funny. First let yourself relax, and then suddenly start to frighten. Violet felt like he was about to come out. Tears... "Okay, you get up first, the daughter of King Liku is so timid, how will you manage the overall situation in the future?" Carl shook his head, said such a word, then turned and left. Violet was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. She didn''t expect Carl to know his true identity. Violet''s true identity, except for the aboriginal people of Dresrosa, and the Don Quijote family. Other people don''t even know. Even the people in the navy know very little. That''s why Violet was curious, where did Carl know it. If the Navy knows everything, Violet still has a chance to bring down Doflamingo! "Ah, what are you two doing here? Are you dating?" Just when Violet stood up and wanted to chase Karl. A crisp child''s voice appeared behind them. I saw the granulated sugar holding the ordinary and walked in through another door. Her movements were very light, and she looked like she had come here to watch the scenery and accidentally bumped into the two of them. After Violet saw the sugar, his pupils suddenly shrank, and instantly hid his mind in his heart. In any case, she is now a member of the Don Quixote family. She must not reveal her true thoughts, otherwise not just her, but also King Liku, Rebecca and others will die! "Sugar, why do you come back here, why don''t you come here with the young master? It''s cool and breezy now, you can easily get sick when you come here. " Violet pretended to be concerned, ready to pick up the sugar and leave here. But Sugar quickly broke free of Violet''s embrace and ran to Carl, revealing a lovely appearance. "Big brother, you are so handsome, can I hug you?" "Hug me? Okay?" Carl smiled and hugged the sugar like this without any precaution. Granulated Sugar also showed a smile, his eyes narrowed almost like a crescent moon. "It''s so light. By the way, your name is Granulated Sugar? Are you also a member of the Don Quixote family?" "Yeah! Yeah, big brother, I''m also a member of the Don Quixote family, and I''m super awesome!" Granulated Sugar waved her little hand in Carl''s arms, and put on the look of "I''m great". But this look looks very cute. Violet on the side originally wanted to stop Carl, but seeing that he had already hugged the sugar in his hands, he could only sigh helplessly at this time. "Don''t play with sugar, go back with me, you are already weak, and it is not good if you are sick." "Hmm! I know!" Sugar put on an unhappy look, and Carl put him back on the ground. "Big brother, goodbye!" Sugar ran back, while Violet grabbed Sugar''s little hand and gave Karl a deep look. "You shouldn''t touch her." "Sugar is so cute, I won''t lose a piece of meat when I touch it, and doesn''t she like it very much?" "Yes, but you are done!" "Don''t be so absolute. The fruit of childishness is not invincible. The chatter ends here. I should also go outside. There are many places I haven''t been to, Dresrosa. By the way, Violet, if you really like me, you don''t need to hide it, just say it, I will find a reason to refuse. But I still said that, don''t stare at me, I will be uncomfortable, uncomfortable and want to kill! " After Carl said this, he disappeared in an instant. At the same time Violet''s face changed slightly. She didn''t expect that Carl knew everything. UU reading Granulated Sugar glanced at Violet bitterly. "You told him?" "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t say anything!" "Huh! Even if you say it, it''s okay. I tried it just now, and the ability is invalid for him. I can''t control this person!" "is it" Hearing the sugar, Violet breathed a sigh of relief. If Carl really knew everything, he would naturally be prepared for sugar. For a person like Carl, the chances of Sugar wanting to rely on the fruit ability to turn them into dolls are simply too low! "Violet, you take me to find the other crew members of the navy! I don''t believe that other people can''t change! Humph! " Although Granulated Sugar is an adult, part of her thinking is still at the stage of a child due to the fruit of childishness. Sometimes, it will look very childish. She is like this now. After deflating on Carl, she immediately wanted to find a meeting place. Violet originally wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Doflamingo flew up from outside. "Hey, hey, Violet, take the sugar with you. It''s best to turn all those people into dolls. I want to see Carl, this kid, the angry expression when he learned that his crew suddenly disappeared, and I still can''t remember who was there! Although he knows the abilities of Childlike Fruits, this does not mean that other navies also know that this is an opportunity! " Hearing Doflamingo''s words, Sugar was suddenly excited, pulling Violet to sway from side to side. Violet sighed. Since Doflamingo had come to say that, she could only obey. Violet is different from the other Don Quijote family members. She has to take orders from Doflamingo. If you disobey the order, you will end badly! Chapter 73： Villain After an episode. Carl wandered around the streets of Dres Rosa, and after buying some snacks, he was basically determined. No one followed him, and Violet did not continue to use his abilities to stare at him. In this way, he can smoothly implement his plan and start looking for the little human race and toy factories. Carl''s knowledge is domineering, more than enough to cover the entire Dress Rosa. He quickly found the location of the villain. If there is no such kind of domineering experience, it would be really difficult for him to find these places. "Is this where the little human race is? They are really hidden. If I don''t have such a wide range of knowledge and domineering, it would be hard to find them." Carl shook his head and strode in. But just when he entered this garden. Suddenly some unknown creatures flew out around. If they are seen by ordinary people, they may be regarded as larger wasps. The body of the little human race was more fist than the hornet, and it can also fly, which looks really no different from the hornet. But they have more power than adults! A trained villain warrior, his strength is completely stronger than ordinary people! If it is an elite fighter, the strength will not be weaker than some human trained fighters. Even an ordinary navy soldier may not be the opponent of the elite warrior of the villain. But the talent of their clan ends here. The little humans are not good at fighting, but they are better at planting plants. When King Liku was there, he made good friends with the villains. The whole of Dresrosa was very prosperous, and there was no shortage of food at all. This all depends on the merit of the villain. If there is only King Liku, it is absolutely impossible to manage Dresrosa so well. So the little human race still has something to do with it. But when Karl came here, he didn''t intend to let the villains assist him. He intends to let the villains go to the toy factory to take the opportunity to release those imprisoned and create chaos! The small humans are very hidden, and it is generally difficult to find them without seeing or domineering people. It is very convenient for them to do this kind of thing. Carl entered the forest, and the surrounding small humans were still circling beside him. These little human races thought that Carl didn''t find himself, but in fact Carl just didn''t bother to talk. After a while. Carl came to the palace of the villain. The palace of Lilliput is also very small. Although they also have a very large palace, it has been temporarily abandoned in order to avoid Doflamingo. They can only hide in such a small place now, seeking an opportunity to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule. "The king of the little human race, come out, I am Commodore Carl, I have something to talk to you!" Carl yelled, but no one responded. It''s just that there are more and more small human races around. Obviously, they have regarded Karl as an enemy. For the little human race, it is very suspicious that humans appear here inexplicably, and they must not carry anything. "I said you are annoying here? Tell your king to come out, I have something to talk to him." Carl saw more and more little human races appearing before his eyes, accompanied by mosquito-like sounds. Although the voice is very subtle, you won''t be able to hear it if you don''t listen carefully. However, thousands of small human races shake their wings at the same time, and the voice no matter how little Karl can ignore. "You actually know us?!" "Could it be that you just pretended to be?!" The little human race was shocked when he heard Carl''s words, and then put on a fighting posture. Carl said in vain and they said, "I just watched you fly so happy, so I don''t even bother to call you. I am here to find your king to discuss matters about Doflamingo. I have a plan. If it succeeds, I can overthrow Doflamingo''s rule! Are you not interested? And my identity is the navy, more reliable than those pirates! " Hearing Carl''s words, all the villains present were silent. They originally thought that Carl was the enemy, but his words made the little humans understand that Carl was not the enemy. However, they have not completely relaxed their vigilance and still remain skeptical. "You haven''t come out yet, are you? Since you are so uncomfortable, I will leave now, even if there is a navy coming over in the future. They will not be like me, willing to cooperate with you to deal with Doflamingo, after all, this guy has a very hard backstage. " Carl gave a chuckle, turned around and was about to leave. But at this moment, a somewhat old voice appeared from behind and stopped Carl. "Wait! This young navy, I am the king of the Kingdom of Dongtata. If you have any questions, you can discuss with me." "You are the king?" Looking at the old man in front of him, Carl took a close look, then nodded. "I ask you nowDo you want to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule?" "Yes! Of course I do! Not just me, all of our villains in the Kingdom of Tata Tower, dream of overthrowing Doflamingo''s rule. But he is too strong, we simply can''t do anything, so we can only wait for the opportunity. But as a navy, you are openly antagonizing Qiwuhai. It''s not good for you, right? Are you sure you can help us? " The king obviously did not trust Karl. Although Dongtata is a small human race, they were born in the new world and they have a lot of vision! They know the existence of the navy, and they also know the rank of the navy. When he saw Carl''s rank of brigadier general, there was still a trace of loss in his eyes. In his opinion, the brigadier general does not play any role at all. But now there is no way. Since someone intends to help, he can only talk about it as a dead horse doctor. It''s not a loss to try anyway. What if it succeeds? "Since you plan to overthrow Doflamingo, all follow-up plans will be subject to me. Although I dont know how your little humans are fighting, I need you to invade the toy factory! " "what?!" Hearing Karl''s words, the villain warriors present were all taken aback. This requirement is too difficult, they are almost impossible to complete! What''s more, there are cadres of the Don Quijote family guarding the toy factory. It is very difficult for them to invade. "Don''t deny it in a hurry, I will let my crew help you, and you don''t have to invade today. When there is a riot in the factory tomorrow and all the toys on the street will return to be ordinary people, it is the time for you to do it! " "Return to ordinary people... You mean, you have a way to get rid of sugar?!" Chapter 74： communicate with The king of Tata Tower was very surprised. He didn''t expect Karl to be able to get rid of the sugar. Don''t even think that Granulated Sugar is just a little loli, but she still has a certain amount of strength herself. Although this strength is only stronger than that of ordinary soldiers, it is enough for her to react when others approach her, and then turn it into a toy. In addition, most of the sugar is protected by Doflamingo himself. It is impossible for ordinary people to get close to her! "There is no need to be surprised. I have a lot of means, and Doflamingo is at odds with me. Dont think Im very comfortable in Dressrosa, but the first navy he wants to get rid of must be me! " Carl shrugged, stunned by Doflamingo''s psychology. He knew very well what position the information he revealed occupied in Doflamingo''s heart. Carl has now become, Doflamingo''s heart trouble! Of course he wants to get rid of it quickly! "Well, since you are capable, we believe you, but are you sure you can deal with Doflamingo? Your military rank is just a brigadier general, even if it is in the future of the navy, it is not necessarily an opponent of Doflamingo. If you want to deal with him, at least you have to be an admiral. With your strength..." "Who said he must be killed? We directly caused the riot in Dresrosa. Then expose what Doflamingo has done. Of course he will not be able to come to Taiwan, and I will seek the support of the navy. Don''t forget that my identity is the navy, he is just a pirate! Even if he is named Qiwuhai, he is just a pirate! As long as his crimes are exposed, even if his reputation as Qiwuhai is louder, the navy still has enough reasons to act on him! " This is Carl''s plan. He doesn''t necessarily have to cure Doflamingo and the death place. What he has to do is to let Doflamingo step down from the position of Qiwuhai! It''s just that with his status and status, probably Lu will not step down from Qiwuhai''s position. But for the sake of face, the world will at least let him leave from Dresrosa, and even forbid him to enter the waters around Dresrosa. In this way, no matter how much Doflamingo has spent here, all will be lost! This is more uncomfortable than killing him! "In that case, I believe you once for the sake of being a navy! But I have one condition! Please help me! " As he said, the king lowered his head, and the other small human races also bowed. Seeing this scene, Carl was a little confused, not knowing what they were doing. "Something to say, what does this mean?" "I want you to help rescue my daughter Man Shirley, who has gained the ability to heal because of eating the healing fruits. Not only does she have the ability to perfectly heal herself, her tears can also heal all injuries! Even the severely injured wounded will recover under her tears. So Doflamingo took my daughter and asked her to heal members of his family. I ask the Lord Navy to help me rescue my daughter! I don''t want her to endure such inhuman torture anymore! " "Please! Lord Navy!" The king bowed his head again, and the other small human races also bowed. Seeing this scene, Karl scratched his head and sighed. Regarding the story of the princess, he had forgotten completely, and had no idea where the other party was. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, I have a domineering look, it is not impossible to find the other party. Not to mention that Violet is also in the palace, so it''s not impossible to ask her to find it. "Since you all said that, I will try my best to help, but today I can''t save her. Your daughter can only help you out when the riots start tomorrow, because the last battle of tomorrow''s gladiatorial battle will be the highlight! " "I understand, thank you Lord Navy!" "There is no need to do this, thank me after the plan is successful tomorrow, it''s still too early. After all, I am not sure about the probability of success of this plan, but according to my estimation, it is not very low. " Karl shook his head, and then took out the phone worm to contact the Warring States Period. "I''ll call the Marshal of the Warring States Period. After I finish reporting the information, you can tell him about Doflamingo''s crime. I was the only one who said that the evidence was not sufficient. There are so many small human races, and one of them is a witness. Although there is no physical evidence yet, at least if you have your words, the navy will send more reinforcements. " After saying this, Carl called the Marshal of the Warring States Period to call Worm. at the same time. The Warring States Period is dealing with some official duties. At this time, he was still worrying about the coming war two months later. He must plan a very good strategy to keep the White Beard Pirates in Malin Vando. If you let them go this time the consequences will be very serious! But just when he was attentive, the voice of the phone bug rang. "Who!" Warring States connected to the phone worm, and his voice was a little irritable. When Carl heard that the Warring States period was so irritable, he also knew that he was not in a good mood, so he omitted the gag and went straight to the topic. "Warring States Marshal, I am Brigadier General Karl, and I have a very important thing to report to you. It''s just that this matter involves Doflamingo, one of the seven Wuhais, please be patient and listen to me..." After a while. Karl said everything about Dresrosa. However, what he said was not very detailed. Most of them were lacking and sounded very vague. But the comprehension ability of Warring States is very strong. Even if Carl didn''t say much, but the Warring States Period could still imagine, if this is true, what a terrible situation Dresrosa would be like now! But Dresrosa is currently prosperous, and he is a little doubtful whether Carl said so deliberately against Doflamingo. This is the brilliance of Doflamingo. All the darkness is buried in the corner, no one knows at all. Even if someone discovers these secrets, even if they only see the tip of the iceberg, Doflamingo will let them disappear completely! That''s why it is possible for Dress Rosa to maintain the prosperity on the bright side. So that the Warring States, even the Five Old Stars can''t see, what''s the difference between this place and the previous time when King Liku reigned! "Carl, although your reason for suspicion is good, but..." "Marshal of the Warring States Period, don''t rush to deny it. I have a testimony here. He knows more. You can listen to his opinions. By the way, this witness is the king of the Kingdom of Dongtata! His words still have a certain weight. " Chapter 75： King Liku appeared! "It turned out to be such a thing?!" "Could it be that Deres Rosa''s prosperity is fake? It''s all faked by the fellow Doflamingo?!" After the king of Tata Tower had said everything, even the Warring States Period was a little shocked. He did not expect that King Liku had been framed by Doflamingo. The prosperity of Dresrosa now is just an illusion! Because those who know the truth have either become toys or cheap labor! Either you have been thrown away in the sea and disappeared! As for King Liku, the villains have not found him until now. The king of the villain guessed that he might have suffered misfortune. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, you can understand everything. I can''t bear Doflamingo doing these things. But I dont need you to help me. I will expose his crimes with my parents. I will definitely let him go around tomorrow! As for what you support, if you don''t care, it doesn''t matter if I die here. Anyway, this is a sacrifice for justice, and it is my duty to Carl! " Carl''s words made the surrounding small human races surging with enthusiasm. When he said it himself, he was also full of momentum. But this is not Carl''s true thoughts. This is just a radical general method. After all, the evidence in his hand is not complete. Although it is possible to increase the number of troops in the Warring States period, it is difficult to get the general over! That''s why he said this, try to inspire the Warring States. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, that''s all I have to say. It is incumbent on me to sacrifice for justice. Regarding Doflamingo''s crimes, I will definitely expose them all. Well, that''s it, I''m going to collect evidence. " After saying this, Karl didn''t wait for the reaction of the Warring States Period, and directly hung up the phone worm. He didn''t want to listen to the nagging of the Warring States. Because the Warring States period would definitely make him think twice, don''t mess with Doflamingo at this time. This is very detrimental to the navy. If you really let the Warring States say this, the king next to him might be very lost. In the eyes of ordinary people, the image of the Navy has always been just. In order to give this country''s heart, Karl will be so excited. "Mr. King, my plan must be implemented on time tomorrow. I still have things to do. Let''s go ahead!" After saying this, Carl solemnly looked at each other with the king, and then walked out of the forest. The king was also infected by Carl''s aura and began to summon the soldiers of the Dongtata clan to prepare for action! ... at the same time. At the base of the navy headquarters and the Marshal''s Office, the Warring States Period, pulling his beard, looked a little helpless. Karp, who was next to him, showed a gloating expression. "Hahahaha, it''s a sacrifice for justice, really worthy of this kid''s character. But I think his reason is false, it is true that he wants to fight Doflamingo to the death! As expected, this kid is still so mad, no one is paying attention to it, but to be honest, he does have this kind of capital. In the new world, he has defeated Jack, allowing people to see his strength. As long as he doesn''t encounter those four monsters head-on, few people in the New World can surely beat him! " Kapuhaha laughed and looked very happy. Although Carl captured Ace and Luffy. But Ace''s execution is not Carl''s fault in Karp''s eyes. He is a little prejudiced against Karl, but he is definitely not going to harm him. On the contrary, Karp appreciates Karl''s character very much, because it reminds him of himself when he was young. When he was young, Karp was so spirited and arrogant. When you encounter inequality, you must use your fists to enforce justice. It is for this reason that his reputation on the sea is getting bigger and bigger, until the Battle of the Valley of Gods, he has completely become a naval hero! "Kapu, don''t talk cold words here, this kid Carl is too impulsive. Now he doesn''t even answer my phone worm. It seems that he is determined to do flamenco, which is really a headache! " The Warring States period rubbed his temples. He originally thought that letting Carl tour the new world would be very worry-free. Punk Hassad in the first battle is indeed the case. Carl made great achievements and directly served a den of artificial devil fruit. Not to mention that, the Warring States also praised Karl. But when he arrived at Dressrosa, Carl suddenly said that he wanted to expose the evil here. And the most important thing is that his words are 80% true! This made the Warring States very headache. After all, Doflamingo is Qiwuhai, and his former identity is still the Celestial Dragon. This makes him very difficult. "Warring States, I think you just let Polusalino go. Doesn''t this kid like to fish? Just let him go and protect Karl''s life. By the way, give this kid a vacation. You didnt see him drooping his face every day, just like someone owed him money Thats right, let Polusalino go, and Carl this The kid explained that the evidence of Doflamingo''s crime could be collected in the next day. At that time I will pay attention to that side, as long as Carl can come up with a piece of evidence, I will immediately let Polusalino pass! " "You are still so rigid..." Karp shook his head when he heard what the Warring States had said, and said nothing. In the Warring States Period, the phone worm was put down and continued to do what he was supposed to do. Polusalino, who was still asleep at this time, had no idea that he had been assigned a job. He is still fishing in his office, ready to punch out of get off work. ... at the same time. Carl, who was in Dresrosa, met a man he didn''t expect. "King Liku! Why are you here?!" Yes, the person who appeared in front of Karl was the King Liku who was framed by Doflamingo. Carl was planning to go to Rebecca to see if he was interested in participating in the war against Doflamingo. As a result, he hadn''t even reached the door of Rebecca''s house, and in the garden halfway through, he met the a little bit down-and-out Liku! Carl searched his memory and found that he didn''t know where Liku was hidden in the original book. The original book didn''t explain at all, only that he suddenly disappeared and then reappeared in the bullfighting arena. His appearance surprised Carl very much. "You just said to the Tatata tribe that you want to overthrow the Commodore under Doflamingo''s rule? Since you know me, I won''t introduce myself, Brigadier Carl, I know you, so please let me join your team temporarily! Doflamingos brutality makes me feel sad, and I must personally participate in this crusade! " "Please fulfill it! Please!" Chapter 76： Rebecca On a remote hill in Dresrosa. There is a beautiful garden and a small wooden house that looks very inconspicuous. However, in this cabin, there lived a girl with long pink hair and a beautiful face. She is the key person Carl is looking for, Rebecca. At the same time, Karl also met Cyrus who was turned into a toy soldier. But he was standing aside at this moment, silently watching Karl and King Liku beside him. Because of the fruit of childlike interest, King Liku also forgot about Cyrus, and did not know such a character at all. But he could know that Rebecca was the daughter of the strongest warrior in his kingdom and his grandson. Although King Liku had forgotten Cyrus, it did not mean that he had forgotten Berek. King Liku knew that the culprit responsible for all this was Doflamingo. So when he saw Rebecca, he didn''t say anything, just hugged his granddaughter gently. Rebecca also cried bitterly and hugged King Liku tightly. The two did not speak, and hugged each other in silence for nearly ten minutes. The emotions they wanted to express were all in this silent period. Even the toy soldier on the side couldn''t help but shed tears. However, after losing his identity, he was not qualified to hug these three people together. He could only watch his daughter and King Liku embracing and crying, silently moved alone. at the same time. Carl didn''t bother their grandson and grandson to revisit, but drank tea on the side, watching his choice a little entangled. That''s right. When Karl came here for the first time, he triggered the selection system. It''s just that for this choice, the rewards for each task are very good. Option 1: Kill Doflamingo, reward the host for the ability to obtain the line fruit and the training method of fruit awakening! Option 2: Defeat the Don Quixote family, obtain the training method of fruit awakening, and increase three random abilities. Choice 3: Give up this mission and get the title of Master of Forbearance, title attribute: all attribute levels are increased by three! According to the plan, the third option can be completely abandoned, because it is impossible for him to abandon this mission. To defeat Doflamingo is bound to win, this is what he must do! What Carl struggles with is how to choose the first two. Whether it is random ability improvement, or line fruit is very good. Especially the line fruit, under the development of Doflamingo, it has become almost perfect! But it is difficult for Carl to completely kill Doflamingo one-on-one without assistance. Although defeating the opponent is easy, Doflamingo''s vitality is very tenacious. Unless he can kill the opponent in one hit, Doflamingo can always find a chance to escape. Thinking of this, Carl decided to settle down and chose the second option. It was Karl''s goal to defeat the Don Quixote family. As long as Doflamingo becomes lonely, the Don Quixote family will no longer exist. Doing this can break him more than killing him. After making the choice, Carl raised his head and looked at the two grandparents who were not far away. Feeling this warm picture, Carl looked at Cyrus next to him, unlike him. "Cyrus, how do you feel when you see this picture?" "It feels like going back to the past..." "Wait, how do you know my name?!" Cyrus answered subconsciously, but he suddenly realized that he had never revealed his name! And the name Cyrus, under the power of the fruit of childlikeness, no longer exists! He was surprised when he heard Carl call out his name suddenly and jumped directly onto the table. At the same time, King Liku and Bereka also discovered the situation here and looked at the toy soldiers. "Mr. Soldier, why are you so excited?" As Cyrus disappeared, Rebecca lost all the memories of her father. But for the past eight years, Cyrus has been taking care of Rebecca. Therefore, Rebecca completely treated Mr. Soldier as his own father. Seeing him so excited at this time, Rebecca was also nervous. "It''s nothing, Mr. Soldier is just hot, don''t be nervous." Karl waved his hand and rounded up the field for Cyrus. Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at King Liku. "Grandpa, do we really want to initiate a revolution at this time and overthrow Doflamingo''s rule? Although I agree, is it too early? Although the Dongtata clan is willing to help. But only relying on them and this navy brother, can we really succeed? " Although Rebecca wanted to overthrow Doflamingo''s rule. But she is still sensible. Knowing this time to shake Doflamingo''s rule is very impractical. However, King Liku shook his head, and then set his gaze on Karl. "I can''t decide this matter, I just came with the idea of ??becoming benevolent if you fail. UU Reading If I succeed, everyone is happy, if I dont succeed, it doesnt matter if I die, at least I have worked hard! As for the specific plans, all were planned by this navy brother. I have heard about him a little bit. If the news reports are true, his strength is stronger than Kaidos Drought Jack! And he also played against Doflamingo, and even beat Doflamingo. For such a person, I still quite believe in his strength. " Rebecca blinked her big eyes and looked at Carl curiously. She didn''t expect that this young navy who looked a few years older than herself would be so strong. Then Rebecca looked at the armor and weapons in the corner, and couldn''t help sighing. "It would be great if I was so strong. My current strength is really too weak, and I don''t even have the qualifications to participate in the bullfighting arena." "Don''t be discouraged, your talent is still very good, but this guy is too bad. If you change the navy to teach, your strength can at least double several times. " Carl glanced at Cyrus and said casually. Although Cyrus wanted to refute Karl, he knew very well that his strength was the strongest in Dresrosa eight years ago. But as the pirate enters the new world, his strength is barely equivalent to some pirate supernovas. And still the weakest grade! Facing Qiwuhai, there is no resistance at all! "You are not allowed to say that, Mr. Soldier, he is very strong!" Rebecca puffed up her cheeks, obviously disagreeing with Carl''s statement. Carl shook his head and touched Rebecca''s head, not intending to argue with her. "Don''t talk nonsense, let me talk about the plan carefully. After the riots begin tomorrow, your royal family is the most advantageous weapon to defeat Doflamingo!" Chapter 77： Will count at the same time. Just when Karl and Rebecca were discussing plans. Violet took advantage of his fruit ability and started to look for the whereabouts of Carl''s crew one by one with the sugar. The first one to be found was naturally Irlan who stayed in the palace for training. It''s just that no matter how cute the expression of sugar is, Irland won''t be tempted by her. When Irland was bored, she even said that sugar was disgusting. This made the sugar cried out with a wow. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" "People are so cute, he actually said I was disgusting, Violet, help me teach this guy a good lesson!" "Okay, don''t get angry, since he refuses to play with you, we will go find someone else." "No! No! You help me teach him, or I won''t go out!" The sugar kid had a temper, and Violet had no choice but to force the sugar and walk outside. Irland saw the two men coming over to play treasures, without any mood swings. A person like him who is autistic, facing such a sloppy guy, can be said to be a natural nemesis. After the two of them left, Allan took out the phone worm and dialed Carl''s phone. "Master Carl, Sugar is starting to attack us..." "You would take the initiative to call me?!" At Rebecca''s house, Karl stared at the phone worm, feeling a little weird. Although he reminded everyone, if sugar does anything to them, he must inform himself in time. But he didn''t expect that Airland would be the first one and would call himself in such a timely manner. Originally he would have thought that Ellan would be silent and say nothing. But Carl was wrong. Although Airland is autistic, he still cares about his teammates. It''s just that with Carl''s complaints, the phone worm''s Ling side has been silent. Only the sound of breathing proved that Ellan was still there. Carl stared at the phone worm for a long time before he said awkwardly. "Okay, I see, you protect yourself, and I will notify others." After speaking, Carl hung up the phone worm, and then turned his eyes to Rebecca and the three of them. "That''s the specific plan. Pay attention to the details. As for the speech, you can figure it out. I believe that you, as a royal family, should be comfortable with speeches! Hehe! " Carl showed his white teeth and smiled very brightly. After waving his hand to the three of them, Karl flew directly into the sky, turned on the domineering look, and looked for the location of sugar and Violet. Since they choose to do something with their own people, even if they have not been successfully implemented, Carl will not let them go! And this time, but the other party took the initiative to reveal the flaws, of course Karl will not miss such a good opportunity! at the same time. Violet, who was looking for Carl''s other subordinates, caught a glimpse of Carl''s fast approaching figure through the fruit ability, which changed her face greatly. "Don''t go out, follow me back to the palace!" Without any explanation, Violet directly picked up the sugar and ran towards the palace. Sugar looked dumbfounded, and didn''t know what Violet was going to do. But at this moment, there was a whistling wind in the sky. The two of them were instantly blown to the ground by a hurricane. Sugar and Violet connected to the roots and rolled on the ground several times before stabilizing their figure. "Navy! Don''t be too windy!" Violet saw Carl appear in front of her, although she was terrified, she still had to show some momentum. If Sugar dies here, Dresrosa will directly fall into a riot. In this way, Violet knows how miserable his fate will be! So she must not let granulated sugar die here! "why did he come here" Sugar can see clearly at this time, and the person who came here is Carl. She didn''t expect Carl to come back so soon, which caught her off guard. "Sugar, run back quickly to inform the young master, I will hold her here!" Violet knew that Karl was here, and it must be because of Irland. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Carl''s defense against herself and others would be so strong! Even a small gesture can attract his attention! "I said Violet, if you like me, tell me directly. It is not good for you to find my subordinates to approach them quietly, or even to inquire about my news! They won''t say anything, I have already notified them to stay away from anyone in the Don Quijote family. So are you ready to accept punishment? Don''t worry, it won''t hurt too much! " Carl gave a chuckle, and the deadwood appeared in his hands. Violet did not hesitate, and directly activated the fruit ability, producing two very huge tears rushing towards Carl. "Sugar, hurry up and notify the young master, otherwise we will all die here!" "I know!" Seeing this, Sugar ran out without hesitation. at the same time. Facing Violet''s attack, Carl only swung his weapon twice with ease. These two tears, which looked very huge, were cut off instantly. The powerful sword aura swept across both sides of Violet''s body, destroying all the walls around the palace! "This is almost the end. Thank you for giving me a reason to start working on the city wall here Carl took a look at Violet, then turned on the domineering look and feel, and started paying attention to Doflamingo The trend. The sugar at this time has returned to the palace, and you will soon be able to see Doflamingo. There is not much time left for Carl! "I don''t have much to say about Violet, now I need to apologize to you. When the riots tomorrow, you can do what you always wanted to do! By the way, if you can meet the princess of the Dongtata clan, please tell her for me. Tomorrow the riots begin, I will send someone to rescue her! " "what" As soon as Carl''s voice fell, before Violet could react, she felt a heat in her chest. The sharp dead wood pierced Violet''s chest in an instant. But Karl used his own knowledge and domineering, and did not hurt Violet''s vital organs. With her physical fitness, this injury can be healed even if she doesn''t rely on the princess of the Dongtata clan, and can be cured for three or four days. So Carl doesn''t have to worry about her life safety at all. Violet''s face was full of incredible expressions. She understood what Carl had just said, but she still couldn''t believe it. It turned out that this was planned by Carl! Even this hands-on is part of Carl''s plan! For Carl, it was a few hours ahead of schedule, but it didn''t matter much! Because his goal has been achieved! "Violet, don''t talk, just pretend to be dizzy." Violet didn''t respond when he heard Carl''s words, but closed his eyes and his breath became very stable. It looked as if he had really fainted. At this moment, the sound of breaking through the sky fell from the sky! The huge white whip came with a sharp whip! "Super Strike Whip--" Chapter 78： In progress "Doflamingo, do you have to be so excited? I didn''t really kill her. Is it necessary to engage in such a big battle?" Carl easily blocked Doflamingo''s attack, and cut the overstrike whip from the middle with a backhand sword! The powerful sword aura caused Doflamingo''s pupils to shrink, forcing him to avoid Karl''s sword aura on his side. Although his moves did not cover the armed color domineering. But Doflamingo knew very well how powerful and strong his move was! Carl''s blow directly cut the huge white whip from the middle! Jian Qi even rushed towards him undiminished! From this point of view, Karl''s single talk about swordsmanship has definitely reached the level of a great swordsman! However, the great swordsman is also divided into several levels, and the great swordsman who just started is also the great swordsman. But like Hawkeye Mihawk, the world''s largest swordsman is also a swordsman! Doflamingo couldn''t figure out how far Carl''s current strength had grown. So he didn''t choose to do it, but silently walked to Violet and hugged her. "Humph! I admit it this time, but you wait for me! Sooner or later, you will fall into my hands! Carl kid! " Doflamingo snorted and flew towards the palace, not planning to stay with Karl. He was afraid that he would not be able to live here and do something. If this is the case, all the preparations he will make tomorrow will turn into nothingness, and will even plunge himself into a dangerous situation. "It seems you are quite sensible, but you will stop there. When everything is exposed tomorrow, I see what you should do next! " Carl sneered and walked out of the palace. He still has some chores to do. Not going back to the palace for the time being. ... After a while. Inside a secret room inside the palace. Violet felt the warmth in his chest and the angry voice of Doflamingo, and opened his eyes in a daze. "you''re awake?" After seeing Violet awakening, Doflamingo threw a female villain aside not far away. "Since she''s awake, it''s useless for you to stay here, go back!" The little human race dared to be angry and didn''t dare to speak, so he could only lower his head and prepare to go back. But Violet suddenly thought of something and caught the little human race. "Young Master, I still feel a little uncomfortable, how about letting her stay with me?" "Huh! Whatever you want! But you remembered it to me, starting today, don''t dismiss anyone related to Karl! I don''t want any member of my family to endanger his life! Even if you are only a half-hearted member! " Doflamingo is still very concerned about his family members. As long as he joined the Don Quixote family, even a member like Violet who joined midway. If he is in danger, he will come forward and avenge him for the first time. However, Violet was not well received within the Don Quijote family. Although Doflamingo always wanted her to be his princess. But this is only for her to stabilize the regime of Dresrosa. In fact, Doflamingo has no feelings for her. Violet did not speak, just holding the villain, silently watching Doflamingo go out, after waiting for about ten minutes. She dared to use the fruit power to see everything around her. She breathed a sigh of relief when she was sure that no one around was watching her. But the little human race still looked listless. After being captured by the Don Quixote family, the villain couldn''t help himself. The miserable treatment has gradually made her accustomed to her current identity. "Man Shirley, don''t talk or ask me questions. You only need to prepare to escape from here tomorrow with me. I know the specific situation but not many, but someone told me that he will solve it all! " Violet breathed a sigh of relief after speaking softly. This kind of feeling is like being pressed by a big rock on my chest, suddenly taken away. This feeling is very relaxing. Man Shirley was the princess of the villain, and after hearing Violet''s words, her eyes recovered. Although she was a little confused, she knew very well that Violet treated herself well after being imprisoned here for several years. And Man Shirley also knew very well that at this moment in the heart of Don Quixote''s family, it is best not to say some things. It can''t even be expressed in facial expressions, otherwise it will be known by Doflamingo! At that time, to greet her, it will be another torture! So Man Shirley just nodded, and once again returned to her previous appearance, becoming lifeless. Violet glanced at Man Shirley, then put her by the bed and lay down. "You can stay with me in the next time. I am here alone. I am really lonely." Having said this, Violet couldn''t help but touched his chest. Under Man Shirley''s ability, the injury completely recovered, and there were no scars left. However, Violet still felt a little depressed at this time. "This **** is really ruthless, I really thought I was going to die at the time! If I had a chance, I would definitely not let him go! "That''s right I won''t let that **** go! Hee hee!" Suddenly, the voice of granulated sugar came from the door, and Violet was shocked. However, Sugar did not act strangely, but came to Violet with a look of concern. "Thank you Violet, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to escape at all. I''ve heard Master Young Master say that as long as the stinky navy sword is one inch up, it will reach your heart. What a nasty bastard, but the young master also said that the smelly navy doesn''t seem to want to kill you. I don''t understand the specific reason, but the young master said it was because there was no need for them to make things worse. So in order to avoid conflict, I was banned, and the only place I can go now is here. " Sugar pouted, obviously dissatisfied with Carl. Violet didn''t say anything, but heaved a sigh of relief. Obviously Sugar did not hear what Violet said to Man Shirley. All she heard was Violet''s unpleasant verbal abuse. at the same time. In Doflamingo''s office, he just dialed a phone worm. "Asshole Joke ! How dare you contact me? ! Wait, I will be in Dres Rosa in two days, you are done! " "Don''t be so angry, our transaction is not over, there is more than one artificial devil fruit factory, and our transaction can still be based on demand. But before that, I have something I need you to handle for me! I need you to come to Dressrosa before tomorrow night and help me kill someone! As long as you can successfully kill him, the next transaction price will be directly reduced by half! " Doflamingo tilted Erlang''s legs and showed a sinister smile. "How about Kaido, this deal is a bargain!" Chapter 79： The gladiatorial start! "The all-anticipated gladiator has finally begun!" "This time our final reward has changed from one knife to three!" "Speaking of these three knives, although they are not as famous as the seventy-two good knives, they are also made by famous masters. Compared with those good knives, it is not much weaker! Some are even sharper than some good knives..." "After talking about the prizes, we will now introduce our contestants directly! The first participant, from the Don Quixote family, is the champion of the bullfighting arena and the strongest gladiator! He is Diamanti, the person with the ability to fly fruits, everyone, please cheer! ! ! " "Wow!!!" Accompanied by the introduction, Diamanti calmly entered. He enjoyed such cheers very much. Although it is said that he participated in the gladiatorial fight because of the needs of the mission, he himself likes this kind of occasion very much. "The next second person has a lot of background! She is the granddaughter of King Liku, Rebecca! Cheers everyone! " "Call~~~" "The Liku royal family don''t deserve to be here! Get out!" "Yes, get out of here quickly" The appearance of Rebecca aroused strong resistance from all audiences. Someone even told her to get out. But Rebecca has long been accustomed to such abuse. Wearing a cool armor and holding a sharp blade, she just stood here unmoved. Diamanti, who was next to her, saw Rebecca''s appearance and became a little interested in her. "It''s not easy for a little girl to endure such abuse, hehehehe. How about it, do you want me to help you shut up these annoying worms? " "Huh! I won''t accept any charity from the Don Quijote family!" Rebecca sneered, ignoring Diamanti. When Diamanti saw this, he sipped: "Bah! I really don''t know how to lift a bitch!" Rebecca watched this scene quietly and closed her eyes. She knew very well why these people abused the Likus so much. It was entirely because of the original frame that led to the death of the Liku royal family''s critics. Those who have become toys, as long as they do not recover for a day, these people will never be sober! Only when those memories are found, these people will thoroughly see what kind of evil the Don Quixote family is! "Okay, please continue the cheers. The one who is about to appear is a big pirate with the ability of rock and fruit with a bounty of more than 300 million..." The introduction continues. This host has a very good foundation. No matter how chaotic the audience is, he can effectively control the field. It can only be said that he deserves to be the dedicated host in charge of the arena. But his style, Carl sitting in the VIP audience, some can''t stand it anymore. "It''s really too slow. It took about half an hour to explain the prizes and introduce the characters. I read the list of entries this time. There are almost a thousand people. When will he introduce it? " "Haha, you don''t understand Master Karl, right? Generally speaking, this kind of competition will only introduce ten to twenty heavyweight players. As for the others, basically they will only be introduced separately when there is a highlight performance during the battle. You see, now they are about the same as they have already introduced, are they ready to fight? " Enzo was very familiar with such rules and environment, and he gave Karl a popular science. When Carl saw this, he didn''t say anything. After he had finished speaking, he asked lightly. "Did you finish?" "Uh... finished..." "Now that you are finished, let''s prepare. Although you don''t need to play this time, our target person must be protected! Rebecca, Cyrus the soldier, and King Liku must have nothing to do. And the actions on the side of the villain have to hurry up, Enzo, you are the most sensible, you and Jace must make no mistakes. If there is a handicap in the toy factory, we will lose all games! " "Yes!" After receiving the order, the seven crew members present left four. Jace and Enzo are in charge of the factory. The two of them are the most sensible as Carl said, and teaching them to be in charge of the toy factory is the best choice. And Jace''s natural devil fruit is also a guarantee. According to Karl''s past life memory, the person guarding the toy factory is not domineering. Jace can deal with each other perfectly. As for the domineering members of the Don Quixote family, they basically stayed in the palace. These people will definitely come out when the time comes to kill the members of the Liku royal family. So someone needs to stare at them, which is also the task of Anilu and Nilu. Although these two people are still not domineering, they have grown a lot after fighting with Jack. They know how to use their advantages to fight. And both of them need a close battle to help them awaken their armed domineering faster. Especially Nilu, she is now only the last window paper to awaken the armed domineering. "Next is the three of youAccording to the original plan, the three of you are the Liku royal family who need to protect the bullfighting arena. If things go well, it doesn''t matter if you basically don''t need to do it, because I will eradicate all threats. To be precise, the three of you are insurance to stay with the Liku royal family. You must never leave them, understand. " The cat demon nodded frequently and looked very cute. Ellan remained silent, but his eyes were fixed on Rebecca who participated in the battle afterwards. There was a slight emotion in his eyes, as if he was thinking of something. Not only him, but even Kuroba sighed as he looked at Rebecca who was fighting below. What a ill-fated girl, compared to her, I feel I am lucky. Had it not been taken in by the Marshal of the Warring States, I would have collapsed under the torture of the Tianlong people. " Kuroba sympathized with Rebecca, but the cat demon didn''t speak. She just stared at Kuroba, not knowing what she was thinking. Carl just wanted to say something, but Ellan suddenly spoke. "This is the last fight of the subjugated princess, if only I had half of her courage..." Allan said so abruptly, everyone present was shocked. You know, there may not be a hundred words that Allan said on the ship. This one suddenly appeared today. It sounds like a lot of information. Even the cat demon felt a little uncomfortable. "Meow meow meow?" "Irland, do you have anything to say?" Ellan shook his head and regained autism. Carl looked at him and patted his shoulder lightly. "When you have the courage to say it, all of us will be the object of your confession." "Thank you" Chapter 80： Do it in advance! Time passed slowly. The battle in the arena has entered a fever pitch. This time the arena and the rules in the original book have hardly changed. They are all divided into four regions. There will be a few signature powerhouses in each district, and in the end one will be left to advance. But on Rebecca''s side, I don''t know what the situation is. Her strength is not very strong, she barely reached the strength of a major navy headquarters. But with such strength, he barely managed to become the last winner in Zone D. In the eyes of all audiences, such a scene is very hoodwinked. Because the King of Liku, who also participated in the gladiatorial fight with Rebecca, but was assigned to another division, was knocked out of the field. Such a situation, even Carl did not expect it. As for the winners of the other three divisions, they include Diamanti and the big pirate with a reward of 300 million. As for the last person, there is no introduction about him, and no one knows his origin. But he is a swordsman, wearing a Wano country style skirt, a heavy mask on his face, and pretty flowing hair. His long, black appearance, tall figure and wild fighting style aroused the howls of the audience. But no one knows his true identity. He dressed like this to hide his identity. And this person hasn''t said a word from beginning to end, and Karl''s domineering look and experience can''t tell who he is. The only thing Carl can be sure of is that the other party is pretending to be a woman! That''s right, this graceful, long and straight female is a man! Carl always felt that this configuration was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember who the other party was. However, the strength he showed can be said to be completely crushed. Even Diamanti and the big pirate, I am afraid they are not the opponents of this lady''s big boss! Such a person is by no means an unknown person in the sea. Otherwise, he would not be able to cover his face, or even fight with a sword in one hand. "I really don''t know if Rebecca is lucky or unlucky. According to the original plan, both she and King Liku will be eliminated in the first round and will not enter the second round at all. It turned out to be better now. She entered the second round and met two strong enemies and an unidentified female gangster. This lady''s big boss must have hidden his strength, his swordsmanship is mediocre, but he barely reached the level of a swordsman. But her fighting style and habits show that he is definitely not an authentic swordsman, he hides his true fighting methods! It seems that Rebecca is in trouble this time. If I don''t take action, she will even die here..." Carl shook his head and picked up the phone worm. Although the time was a bit earlier, for Rebecca''s safety, he decided to start the plan ahead of time! "Everyone listens to the order, the plan opens in advance, all of you wait for my signal!" "Yes!" A response came from the phone worm, and Karl hung up the phone worm and looked at Kuroba and the others. "Follow the plan!" "Yes!" Kuroba saluted and left the box quickly. Carl stood up and put the navy coat not far away on himself. The word justice fell behind Carl, and there was no wind. Carl gently tapped the glass in front of him, and then smashed it with a punch! He flew out of the treasure chest without hesitation and came to the center of the arena. "Who is that?" "Why is there a navy here?" "What is the navy doing here?!" "Hey, what are you doing, what is this navy going to do?!" The surrounding audience felt a little angry when they saw Karl who suddenly appeared. The final battle will begin immediately. As a result, a navy suddenly appeared. Isn''t this disappointing? Even the experienced host does not know what to say at this time. "Everyone listen to me." Carl yelled loudly, but no one answered him. All these audiences'' mouths were full of abuse. Carl shook his head about this. He had already thought about this. Since none of these people listened to himself, he didn''t need to take into account the feelings of these people. Carl broke out with a strong domineering look. The audiences around, without exception, were all stunned! Even the host and the beauty commentator fainted. Carl came to Rebecca''s side and looked at the other three people sharply. "There is no need for this battle to continue. If you two don''t want to die, leave here quickly." Carl pointed to the lady''s gangster and the pirate who offered a reward of 300 million. The strength of these two people is not bad, if not necessary, he does not want to have any conflict with these two people. "Hahahaha! I''m so ridiculous, the mere commodore dare to intervene in our battle. Although I don''t know what your purpose is, you have already angered me, Jonathan Jonathan! " "go to hell!!" Along with the roar of Jonathon, his skin instantly turned into a hard rock. This is also the power he can kill all the way, so rely on! "Although Yanyan Fruit is good, you are really terrible! Just know that the fruit power is operated on the skin, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com doesn''t know how to develop at all, it''s a waste! " Carl shook his head, his eyes suddenly become extremely sharp! He folded his hands and disappeared instantly. After a while, his hands were already placed on the hilts of Deadwood and Yingshi. These two knives were pushed back by Carl as if they had just been sheathed. "Ihe" Puff. There was a huge X-shaped scar on Jonathans chest with a deep visible bone in an instant! His eyes turned white, Yin Hong''s blood flowed, and the whole person fell straight down like this. One hit kill! This scene made Diamanti, who was still laughing, suddenly became nervous. Because he knows very well that even if he is facing Jonathan Jonathan, he must go all out, otherwise he may lose! But he saw that Karl easily killed the opponent in seconds. In other words, he can also kill himself in seconds! Thinking of this, Diamanti couldn''t help but shudder, and took a step back without moving a trace. But Karl didn''t let him go. Before Diamanti could react, Carl had appeared behind him. "Want to run?" "I" "The Don Quixote family members, all deserve to die!" Black light flashed! Diamanti couldn''t even see when Karl had the knife, and his neck had already been cut off! The woman wearing a mask still didn''t speak, but looked at Carl quietly. Rebecca ran up to Carl in a panic and asked uncertainly. "Is the plan ahead?" Carl nodded, then guarded Rebecca behind him and looked at the women''s gangster. "For your safety, you can only plan ahead, because this women''s clothing is big... Bah! This guy pretending to be a woman is very dangerous! " Chapter 81： Izang, the big lady of womens clothing! "Women, women, women?!" "Master Carl, do you mean that he is a man?!" "how can that be?!" Rebecca''s focus is a bit strange. What she should pay attention to is the atmosphere at this time, not the gender of this guy. However, Rebecca''s naturalness also shows that she has not completely lost her girl''s nature, which is a good thing. "You don''t have to doubt, your knowledge has just awakened, and I have mastered it for a long time. I can clearly see that although this person is very beautiful, there is no doubt that he is a male! " Carl raised Ying Shi in his right hand and pointed his sword at the opponent. "Let''s say, who are you, and what is the purpose of coming here!" If you are a rescuer moved by Doflamingo, then you are dead! There must be no good people who are embarrassed with Doflamingo, and I will not let you go! " Carl didn''t know the true identity of the other party. He said this just to show his position and let the other party know that he only targeted Doflamingo. If the opponent is not from Doflamingo, as long as he is sane, he will naturally not want to be involved in this turmoil. "Brigadier General Carl, you are really better than seeing. I thought you were just an arrogant navy. As a result, it seems that besides being arrogant, you still have a sense of justice. If you plan to save the Liku clan, I really don''t want to deal with you! " The female lady shook his head, threw the long knife in his hand to the ground, and then took off his mask, revealing his delicate face. After seeing this face, Carl''s pupils shrank suddenly. "Izang from the White Beard Pirates?!" "Unexpectedly, you, a new navy star, knew me. It seems that my reputation is not small." Yi Zang smiled. His voice was very feminine, and he didn''t sound like a man at all. This voice matched his perfect figure, and no one would treat him as a man if he didn''t know his true gender. I have to say that Izang, the women''s clothing tycoon, is very successful in a certain way! "Why did you appear here? The Navy is about to start a battle with the White Beard Pirates, and you will come to Dresrosa with leisure. It seems that you are full of confidence in the war two months from now! " Carl squinted his eyes and signaled Rebecca to go out quickly. Rebecca understood Carl''s meaning, and went straight out from the other direction. She still has things to do and can''t waste time here. Izo glanced at the direction Rebecca had left, but didn''t intend to chase. Obviously, his purpose of coming here is only for Karl, and has nothing to do with the Liku family. "I just passed by Dres Rosa and wanted to win two knives by the way. Although Doflamingo would not agree, I believe he would not say anything in my capacity. Its just that I didnt expect to meet you here, and I chatted with the little human race by the way, and found some incredible things..." Yizang''s eyes are charming, and his lips are chuckling, with a variety of amorous feelings. If Karl didn''t know his true gender, I''m afraid he would really be confused by him. "The matter here has nothing to do with your Whitebeard Pirates, I don''t want to have anything to do with you! If you insist on not leaving, don''t blame me for doing it to you! " Carl instantly burst out of domineering and domineering, assaulting Izo in front of him! Feeling this domineering look, he was not moved by hiding, but the cold sweat on his forehead meant that he was not relaxed. "It''s a good power, no wonder you can catch Ace, he is still too young!" "Why, are you planning to avenge Ace?" "Don''t get me wrong, although I intend to teach you a lesson, the situation is clearly inappropriate now. Look over there, there is someone who wants to kill you more than me! " Yizang''s voice just fell. A burst of breaking air roared! The huge white whip instantly penetrated the ring of the entire arena! The blow came suddenly, without any signs! Fortunately, Carl''s domineering appearance has been kept on, which allowed him to escape this blow. After adjusting his figure, Karl floated in mid-air, looking at Izang who was not far away. He easily jumped into the host''s desk and sat on the table. Obviously he didn''t intend to do it, but chose to watch the show. Carl was also relieved to see this scene. As long as Yizang doesn''t do anything, he can deal with Doflamingo alone, very easily! Then Carl put his gaze on Doflamingo on the other side. But when Carl turned around, another black whip whizzed! This blow was faster than before! The power is also stronger! This is the overstrike twist whip that covers the domineering armed color! Carl''s two swords suddenly swung down, and the armed color domineering also wrapped around Yingshi and Withered Wood''s body. There was a bang. The black whip was cut off by Carl in an instant. But Carl didn''t move at all! This time it was a pure force collision, and Karl won! "Brother Doflamingo, you are Qiwuhai, you can even do something like this low price sneak attack on me?" Carl squinted his eyes in a slightly teasing tone. Doflamingo was very angry. At this moment, he was so angry that he couldn''t wait to smash Karl into pieces! "You bastard, you dare to let King Liku and his subordinates get into the loser''s zone and let them confuse people! You are really mean! Brigadier General Carl! " King Liku and Karl''s subordinates blended into the loser''s area very smoothly. And defeated all the guards there, as well as two cadres of Doflamingo. Coupled with the gradual temptation of King Liku and the threat of the navy, the people in the loser area also know what they are about to face. So these people rioted directly, causing chaos in the arena. This is Carl''s first plan. Cause chaos and attract Doflamingo to come to him! Now that the first plan has been successful, Carl can also be sure that this person is himself, not a line clone, through his domineering experience. Then he took out the flare gun and pointed it at the sky. "Doflamingo, if you call me despicable, I will treat you as complimenting me." Carl smiled slightly. There was a bang. The flare gun was launched successfully! at the same time. Ainilu and Nilu inside the palace also got the news. The two of them directly attacked the place where the sugar is! This is Carl''s second plan! As long as the sugar is stunned, all toys will return to normal! In this way, Doflamingo will definitely collapse! at the same time. The moment Doflamingo saw the flare gun, he felt something was wrong. He wanted to call Worm back to inquire about the situation, but at this time, Karl was already bullying him! "Doflamingo, don''t be distracted when fighting me!" Chapter 82： Fight! "Damn bastard, what did you do?!" Doflamingo didn''t know that there was already a riot inside the palace, and the toy factory would soon be breached. Carl led him over, naturally trying to keep him here, so that he has no time to be distracted. "Doflamingo, don''t think about other places, now fight to the death with me! Dont you always want to kill me? Now I will give you a chance and see if you can grasp it! " "Hahahaha!" Carl laughed, and both swords were cut out at the same time! The powerful slash directly destroyed all the arena below. Doflamingo escaped the blow dangerously and dangerously, and then launched a counterattack! "Strike the whip--" The small whip whip hits Carl head-on. But Carl''s double knives crossed to block the blow, but he flew out himself. "Limited to play in the arena, just come outside with me!" Carl glanced at the sleeping civilians here, and then rushed outside. Doflamingo knew that Carl was planning to lead himself out. But now he is thinking about whether something will happen inside the palace. So he simply flew in the opposite direction without thinking of fighting Carl at all. But at this time. With a gunshot, Doflamingo sensed the sudden arrival of the crisis, and hurriedly covered his hands with armed domineering, blocking a bullet. "With armed and domineering bullets?!" "Are you Izang from the White Beard Pirates?!" Seeing this person who suddenly shot, Doflamingo recognized him, and it was Yizang! "I''ve been here for a long time, did you recognize me?" With an expression of resentment, Izang raised the two spears in his hands and aimed them at Doflamingo. "Although I don''t know what kind of grievances you two have, since he has invited you to a decisive battle. If you don''t go, is it a bit too shameless Doflamingo? Although I don''t want to intervene in your battle, the current situation is developing, but it is getting more and more interesting. " "Asshole..." Doflamingo saw Izang in front of him, his eyes full of disgust. Although he knew there was another person here, he didn''t recognize it at first sight. This person would be Izang from the Whitebeard Pirates! Izang is the White Beard Pirates, the captain of the 16th Division. He undoubtedly has the strength of a lieutenant general! Except for Marco, the other captains of the White Beard Pirates are not very different in strength, and they are almost all hovering between the lieutenant general and the elite lieutenant. Although Doflamingo is confident, he believes that Israel is not his opponent. But there is still a Carl watching. If he shoots against Yizang now, Karl will definitely take advantage of it! This is the scene that Doflamingo didn''t want to see the last time! So there is no way, he can only turn his head and rush towards Carl, and strive to solve this nasty navy with the fastest speed! at the same time. Carl also saw Izang helping himself and stopped Doflamingo. Although he didn''t know why Izang would do this, he at least stated his position in this way. Carl smiled back at him, and then directly rolled up the hurricane and blasted towards Doflamingo. "Lion PowerDirth Roll" "Super Strike Whip--" The moves of the two collided in an instant, causing turbulence in the entire land in an instant! Fortunately, there is no man''s land around the arena. There are only guards in the arena, and there is no need to worry about civilians. So Carl can let go of his hands and feet and fight Doflamingo! "Hahahaha, it''s still such a refreshing battle!" Carl laughed, and the enthusiasm in his eyes was unobstructed! Although his external personality is a fighting freak, but deep down in Karl''s heart, he also yearns for such a fight. At this time, he did not stay behind, every move and every style showed his arrogance! The power of opening and closing, coupled with exquisite swordsmanship, let Carl directly suppress Doflamingo for a time! Taking advantage of the sky, Carl used the power of the violent wind to cooperate with his own swordsmanship to beat Doflamingo completely unable to counterattack, and could only passively defend. Such a violent attack on the sunscreen made Doflamingo think of Jack. But Carls situation is completely different from Jack. Jack relies on his physical fitness to have this way of fighting. Carl relied on his superb swordsmanship and the ability to open and close the fruits to create such a seemingly wild fighting style. In fact, Doflamingo can feel that every move of Carl is calculated. The seemingly wild hurricane is actually the best move Carl can make after he has precisely controlled his power! "Hey, hey, you really deserve it, but you think this will solve me? Navy kid, you Wei Weiwei are too naive, right? Today I will let you see what is the real power of the Devil Fruit! " Doflamingo was very upset when he was crushed and beaten. But he knows very well that if this continues, he will undoubtedly lose! Carl''s power obviously exceeded Doflamingo''s expectations There is no way, he can still show his hole cards here! I saw Doflamingo take a step forward. With him as the center, the surrounding buildings with a radius of 100 meters are all turned into white silk threads! The densely packed silk threads are connected together, giving people a very shocking feeling! And the most important thing is that the white line spreads very fast! Every time Doflamingo takes a step forward, there will be a large building around it, turning into white silk threads! "Is this fruit awakening? Although I know this ability, I saw it with my own eyes and it was really shocking!" Karl Fei was amazed in mid-air. He did not expect that Doflamingo would directly use the fruit to awaken. In this way, the opponent''s strength will be improved again! Carl wants to suppress the opponent as before, it is not so easy. "I don''t know what changes will happen after Piao Piao Guo awakens." Carl is not sure whether the power shown by the Golden Lion in the anime is fruit awakening. So he can only explore it slowly by himself. When Karl was distracted, the dense white silk thread suddenly dragged Doflamingo up. Doflamingo used the fruit ability to easily come to a position where he could have a level view with Carl. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhh, do you see it? This is the ultimate meaning of the superman devil fruit!" "No need to introduce, I know that this is fruit awakening. So are you ready now and continue to be beaten up by me? " Carl was eager to try, the enthusiasm in his eyes was never seen. When Doflamingo saw this, his expression became more and more gloomy. "go to hell!" "Wild Waves and White Lines" Chapter 83： Raid "grandfather!" "Mr. Soldier!" "How are you doing!" Rebecca was alone, traveling through the basement of the arena. She is looking for the two figures of King Liku and soldiers. But there were so many people around, she couldn''t see anything, and was even hit by the huge crowd and couldn''t find North. Fortunately, these people didn''t plan to pay attention to Rebecca. They were all those who failed in the gladiatorial fight, after being persuaded by King Liku and Carl''s men. Whether it''s a pirate or other adventurers, they all unite at this time to make a breakthrough outside. They want revenge on Doflamingo, revenge on Don Quixote family! These people come here to participate in the gladiatorial fight, just to win prizes, even if they lose. But none of them thought that this was just a conspiracy by Doflamingo! After Doflamingo mastered Deres Rosa, gladiatorial competition became a place where Doflamingo cut leeks. All losers participating in the competition will all become toys, working for Doflamingo and making artificial devil fruits! As for their property, they will all be taken into the bag by Doflamingo. This is also one of the reasons why Doflamingo can rise quickly. So these people are very angry. They can''t wait to smash here and ruin the palace of Dresrosa. As a result, Rebecca couldn''t get in at all and could only get stuck at the entrance. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for these people to come out. Cyrus and King Liku walked at the end, saw Rebecca who was a little embarrassed, and rushed up instantly. "Rebecca, are you okay?" "I''m okay, grandpa, how is your side?" Rebecca shook her head, and then anxiously asked about the situation here. The cat demon walked out from inside at this time, showing a happy smile. "Don''t worry, except for some disobedient thorns, everything else is done! Meow!" Kuroba nodded, then rushed to help Rebecca treat the wound. "you" "Don''t move, don''t deal with so many wounds, they will heal in a while!" "..." Hearing Kuroba''s words, Rebecca felt something was wrong. The cat demon explained with a smile; "Hei Yu has a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder. As long as someone is injured, even if it is just a small wound, she can''t help but bandage it." "Don''t talk nonsense, my obsessive-compulsive disorder is not that serious, I just care about Rebecca. And I will not treat people I hate, this is my principle! " Kuroba glared at the black cat, and then helped Rebecca to simply bandage the wound before he walked out. The cat demon followed behind him with a smile. Although Rebecca was a little dazed, she still followed out. "Should we take it or proceed as planned?" Rebecca blinked and asked. King Liku looked at the palace covered by thunder not far away, and then nodded. "Go to the palace first. Although the planned time has been advanced a lot, our purpose cannot be changed." Rebecca nodded and just took a step, but suddenly her tears flowed out involuntarily. "I" Rebecca''s tears couldn''t stop streaming. Familiar but unfamiliar memories gradually emerged from her mind. Even King Liku couldn''t help but shed tears. "Cyrus..." "father!!!" Accompanied by the shout of the two. The toy soldier slowly recovered his body and turned back to Cyrus. Rebecca hugged it without hesitation, while King Liku wiped his tears and smiled. "Welcome back, Cyrus!" "King Liku...Rebecca..." "I am back" Cyrus patted Rebecca''s back lightly, and Rebecca''s tears couldn''t stop at all. She hugged Cyrus tightly, as if she was afraid that he would leave herself again. "Meow? How fast?" "It seems that the sugar has dizzy, the fruit ability has been removed, and the third phase of the plan should be implemented next. We have to hurry up here, otherwise we will be in trouble if we have not regained the palace until the completion of the third phase of the plan! Meow! " The cat demon urged everyone to hurry to the palace. Cyrus nodded and rushed out with Rebecca on his shoulders. Rebecca still couldn''t stop her tears, but she had recovered most of her spirit and her smile returned. "This time, we will succeed!" The crowd rushed towards the palace amidst Rebecca''s shouts. During this period, Ellan was like a ghost, following everyone behind him without saying a word. Everyone ignored his existence. But at this time, Ellan had a look different from the past. "Sir Carl..." "Is there any hope..." ... at the same time. Outside the palace in King''s Heights. The sky of thunder enveloped the entire palace. The huge thunder giant, with an endless sense of oppression, descended on the Don Quijote family. At this time, the Don Quixote family members looked at the huge Thunder Giant in front of them, completely helpless. Even if it is Pika, there is no good way to deal with the thunder giant in front of him He has transformed into a stone giant at this time, but still can''t cause damage to Anilu. Pika''s armed color is not very strong. He couldn''t do it at all, covering the huge stone giant with his arms and domineering. If he can, like the ***, cover the giant with his arms and domineering. His strength is at least Qiwuhai level! It''s a pity that he can''t do this, he even has to be beaten by Ainilu! Ainilu, who had been educated by Jack, knew very well what his current advantage was. He wants to use the natural advantages of the fruit of the thunder to create a variety of thunders that represent destruction to destroy the enemy! Although the stone is equally insulated, in addition to the electric shock, Thunder''s impact and instantaneous high temperature are also very powerful! Ainilu took advantage of this and had already beaten Pika''s stone giant beyond recognition! Pika has no way to resist such an attack! Guradius, this person with the ability to explode fruits, although he can manipulate objects to explode. But he is also a physical attack. Although he can use domineering, but his domineering is not as strong as Pika. Faced with Ainilu, who has top-notch knowledge and domineering, he can''t hurt him at all! Baby-5 and Buffalo are fighting harassment in the air, but neither of them will be domineering. There is no way to cause effective damage to Ainilu. This time, Ainilu fully demonstrated what a natural disaster is! What is the real thunder **** coming! "Yehahahaha!!!!" "It''s been a long time since I was so invigorating, so comfortable to use the fruit ability!" "Now, let me declare to the world, the arrival of Ainilu, the **** of thunder!" "Yehahahaha!!!!" Chapter 84： Nilus Awakening at the same time. Just when Aini Road was arrogantly shouting. The situation inside the palace is not very optimistic. Although Ainilu was alone, he dragged the four cadres and prevented them from freeing their hands. But Nilu encountered a problem here! An old man blocked Nilu''s step! "G!!!" Rao G blocked the way for Nilu and others to break through. On the way, Nilu smoothly resolved the two Don Quijote family cadres. Among them are Delinger of the murloc tribe, and Jora, who is capable of artistic fruit. Jora''s strength was so average, Nilu knocked her down with a punch. Delinger still had some strength, and he held back Nilu for a while. But after he confidently punched Nilu, the bones on the right half of the whole person were instantly shattered by the powerful force! Inherited half of the power of the giants, this is no joke! It''s just that neither of those two will be domineering, and Nilu is easy to deal with them. It''s just that Rao G in front of him looks a bit old and rude. But after Nilu punched him, she knew that this person is very strong! Although his physical skills are average, his domineering is not weak! This puts the non-dominant Nilu at a natural disadvantage. "Violet, take Man Shirley to leave first, leave this yin and yang weird old man to me!" "Be careful. Although Grana Sugar was knocked out by me, she may wake up at any time. If you are touched by her, it will be difficult for us to save you! " Violet reminded him, then hugged Man Shirley and left here quickly. She wants to regain control of the palace, only in this way can she announce what she wants to say to everyone in Dresrosa! So her goal is exactly the same as Carl''s plan, both are Doflamingo''s office! "Violet, you traitor! I didn''t expect the Young Master to value you so much, you still rebelled. A traitor like you, the young master shouldn''t take you in, go to death! ! " "G!!!" Rao G went straight over Nilu and rushed towards Violet. But at this moment. Nilu punched directly and forcibly collided with Rao G. The huge force set off a strong air current, and all the surrounding walls were shattered. "Nilu..." "Violet hurry up, I will be distracted when you are here!" Nilu shouted angrily, raised her left fist and smashed it towards Rao G. Facing Nilu''s punch, Rao G didn''t dare to underestimate him, and he flashed sideways, and then punched Nilu in the stomach. Forces that did not belong to this age, coupled with armed and domineering, directly repelled Nilu. But her physical fitness is very special, her body density is ten times that of ordinary people. This is almost close to the body density of the giants. It is for this reason that she has the power of only giants. At the same time, the body''s defense capabilities are far beyond ordinary people! "go to hell!!" Nilu glanced at Violet behind her and disappeared. She was completely relieved at this time, and then she slammed a punch! This blow was even stronger than the previous one. Rao G''s pupils shrank suddenly and quickly retreated back. But Nilu followed closely, giving Rao G no chance to react, and punching again. After Rao G barely escaped, he discovered that Nilu''s punch had broken the entire load-bearing wall! Such power surprised Rao G. But Nilu''s attack has not stopped. Although she is good at strength, her speed is not very slow! In the case of strong power, the speed will not necessarily slow down. The powerhouses in this world are like this! If one aspect is strong and the other is weak, it means that his cultivation is not yet at home, and he cannot be called a strong one. Only when all aspects become more comprehensive, he is the real powerhouse! Nilu is developing in this direction. It''s just that such a path is dozens of times more difficult than specialization! But it is precisely because of this that Nilu''s speed and strength are very balanced! "G!!!" Rao G saw that he couldn''t hide, he punched him abruptly. This time, Rao G was repelled a few meters away, but Nilu was uncomfortable. Her hands are already red and swollen, and if she gets a few more punches, she will probably bleed. Rao G saw this scene and instantly understood that Nilu would not be domineering! If Nilu could be domineering, this would never happen! "It turns out that you don''t even know how to be domineering, you are blind with such a strong power!" "Go to hell! Navy!!" "G!!!" Rao G caught Nilu''s flaw and rushed up again. Nilu gritted her teeth and fought back! The two collided again, and the surrounding walls were all covered with cracks, like a spider web, very exaggerated! Similarly, the two of them also felt a sharp pain in their arms. Rao G has suffered damage to his arm because his strength is not as good as Nilu. But when he saw that Nilu''s arm and the back of her hand were bleeding. This made him understand that no matter how strong Nilu is, it''s useless! Unarmed domineering and armed domineering are completely two concepts! Rao G thinks he can win! "go to hell!!" "G!!!" Rao G shot again, enduring the pain of both hands, UU Reading desperately blocked Rao G''s attack. But she found that her strength began to weaken, and her hands couldn''t help shaking. Nilu knew very well that she would definitely lose if this continued! But the more she got to this time, her heart became extremely calm, completely devoid of the impatience she had before. "It turns out that this is the meditation that Master Carl said? It seems that I was really too impetuous before..." Nilu said this without beginning and ending, then closed her eyes and completely gave up her defense. Rao G didn''t know what was going on with Nilu, but seeing that she had given up defense, he punched out without hesitation. "G!!!" The signature move, Rao G''s attack, poured all his power into it. As long as it hits, Nilu will definitely die! But at this moment, Nilu suddenly opened her eyes. A power that surprised Rao G, gathered in Nilu''s hands! The black and iron armed color was domineering, entangled in Nilu''s hands. She had no wave of Gu Jing in her eyes, her expression was extremely calm, and she did not grasp the domineering excitement at all. I saw her gently push out her fist, colliding with Rao G''s full blow. There are no fierce explosions, nor any fancy special effects. It is a simple collision of punches and punches. But Rao G felt that a force of power was transmitted to his body through his fist! This force directly destroyed his internal organs! Rao G spit out blood, his face was full of incredible expressions. He opened his mouth but said nothing, because his throat was completely destroyed! Nilu glanced at Rao G indifferently, her lips lightly opened. "Tenderness..." "This is the move that Master Carl taught me!" Chapter 85： riot! After awakening the armed color domineering, after successfully mastering the technique of softness. Nilu took a deep breath, passed Rao G, and rushed in the direction of Violet. She knew very well that the Don Quixote family and a cadre were in Doflamingo''s office. This person is the one who is very disgusting, but he is the culprit who led Doflamingo to the present! His strength is not very strong, but Violet alone certainly cannot deal with him. So Nilu can only endure her own pain and rush to a higher level. "If only I could understand Master Karl earlier. Only by peace of mind and being one with all things can you master higher powers. I only understand this sentence until now. It is really too stupid. If you could master the tenderness and the armed domineering one day earlier, you would not be so embarrassed! " Nilu shook her head and ran quickly. Although she was talking about herself, she also knew very well that she had not experienced this evenly matched battle. The time to comprehend it will probably take a few more months. But it was precisely because of this that Nilu realized that her savvy was not as high as she had imagined. This made her pride lowered unconsciously. at the same time. The battle outside the palace is almost over. Ainilu stepped on Pika''s body with injuries. The four cadres of the Don Quixote family were all solved by him! The strength of these four people is very strong. Among them, the strength of Pika and Guradius is the top five existence of the Don Quijote family. But even so, they were still defeated by Ainilu. Relying on the natural advantages of the Thunder Fruit, as well as the top-notch knowledge and domineering, Ainilu finally ushered in the first battle in the new world! "Yehahahaha!" "It was a hearty battle. I didn''t expect this battle to be so hard. But this also proves that my strength is indeed inadequate, and the armed and domineering must be put on the agenda! Otherwise, facing some strong physical skills, I will probably lose miserably! " After Anilu talked to himself for a while, he thought of the previous two tricks and killed his own Jack in a second, which made him feel cold. "Drought Jack, is he?" "You wait for me, sooner or later I will seek revenge from you!" "Anilu, what are you talking to yourself? Meow?" Just as Ainilu was talking to himself, the cat demon and others had already arrived at the palace. Then the cat demon and others saw Ainilu''s record. Thousands of Don Quixote family soldiers and four senior cadres of the Don Quixote family were all dealt with by him. Such strength caused Rebecca, King Liku and Cyrus to take a breath. They didn''t expect that this character is strange, someone who likes to call himself Thor is so strong! "Good job! You are better than when you played against Jack before. But don''t be arrogant, Lord Carl said, if you are proud because of this, he will destroy your pride himself! " "Meow!" Cat demon grinned, showing a cute expression. But her black belly was completely visible, which made Ainilu''s heart twitch. "Don''t say anything, I will bandage Ainilu for you, and then I should go to Doflamingo''s office and declare the truth to the whole of Dresrosa!" Kuroba said, and then took out a video phone worm, "This phone worm was given to me by Master Karl to record evidence for the Marshal of the Warring States Period to see. After he sees the evidence, he will understand that Lord Carl''s words are true! " "It''s not too late, you guys make preparations here first, I''ll take my grandfather and father over there first!" Rebecca said, rushing up first. The same is true for King Liku and Cyrus. The cat demon is not in a hurry, she is waiting for Kuroba. Kuroba was bandaging Ainilu, and it didn''t take long. Ellan, who had always been like a ghost, flashed a strange brilliance in his eyes, and then chased after him. "I''ll protect them, you keep up!" After saying this, Allan rushed up. Hearing Ellan actually talking, the three cat demon looked at each other, and then smiled at each other. ... at the same time. Riots broke out in both the toy factory and the artificial devil fruit factory. The toy factory is one of the places to recycle the loser and turn it into a toy. It is also a place to deal with toys that you want to resist. The artificial devil fruit factory, right next to the toy factory, is also to facilitate the labor force squeezing these toys. But Doflamingo obviously didn''t think about the consequences of riots in these two places! Thousands of toys automatically disarmed their abilities after sugar fainted, and returned to human form. The villains cooperated with Enzo and Jess to break into the toy factory and free everyone here. Although I finally met a few people from the Don Quijote family. But the strength of these people is very average, Enzo and Jace work together to solve them all! After getting the Seventy-two Good Knife, Enzo''s strength has been directly improved by a notch! Although he still won''t be domineering, in addition to domineering, swordsman is also a way to improve his strength. This method is simple and rude, but very easy to use! So Enzo''s strength has skyrocketed! In addition, the people guarding here will not be armed and domineering, so he will naturally solve it easily. Not to mention, there is Jace behind him Jaces marksmanship is very powerful, and he can also use Xuexueguo to create some difficulties for these people. Especially the person with the ability to swim fruit, there is no way to swim on the ground. Otherwise, he will be directly frozen by Xuexueguo and become a living ice sculpture! It is precisely because of the incomprehensible cooperation between the two people that the toy factory and the artificial devil fruit factory are liberated very quickly! There is not even ten minutes to break through here. After liberating everyone here, Jace and Enzo nodded and began to collect evidence. There is a lot of evidence here. And each one is enough to make Doflamingo irresistible! In this way, Dressrosa completely rioted. Everyone in Dressrosa remembered the pain of losing his family, and the fear of being only worthy of Doflamingo! Every people united spontaneously and rushed towards the palace, trying to overthrow Don Quixote. Although they are very clear that there is no difference between doing so and sending them to death. But this is the only thing they can do! But at this time. An old face appeared on all the big screens of Dresrosa. "King Liku! It''s King Liku!" "King Liku is still alive?!" "Mom, look at it, it''s that Liku King!" The residents of Dresrosa saw King Liku''s face with complicated expressions. King Liku opened his eyes, choked, then shouted. "Children of Dressrosa, I''m sorry!" "But! I''m not here to apologize today. You can see what the Don Quijote family did! The time has come for us to completely drive Doflamingo out of Dresrosa this time! " Chapter 86： Kaido is here! At the same time that the riot broke out in Dresrosa. The battle between Karl and Doflamingo has also entered a white-hot stage. Doflamingo and the power of using the fruit to awaken, forcibly suppressed Carl''s fruit ability. But Karl''s power should not be underestimated. Although Piao Piao Guo was completely suppressed by Doflamingo, his sword skills combined with Piao Piao Guo''s ability made Doflamingo very uncomfortable. Coupled with the fact that the riots in Dresrosa have now occurred, Doflamingo is even more upset, anger rushing to his heart, completely unable to calm down! His experience told himself that all the civilians in Dresrosa took up arms and fought with the soldiers of the Don Quijote family. And on the big screen, let the video of King Liku continue to be played! Obviously, the palace heights have been captured! All the guards of the Don Quixote family are defeated! And most importantly, Doflamingo also recovered some memories about toys. Although these toys are trivial things in Doflamingo''s eyes, this allows him to understand that the ability of sugar has lost its effect! "Damn navy, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of plan! What a despicable thing!" Doflamingo couldn''t laugh at all at this time. The secret of Dresrosa has been completely exposed, it is impossible for him to choose Siang to conceal it. Not to mention, there is a member of the White Beard Pirates next to him. If he wants to conceal it, he must bloodbath the entire Dresrosa! But he is obviously impossible to achieve this level. "Doflamingo, how do you feel now, all your hard work has been ruined, do you feel very angry and desperate?" Carl looked at the angry Doflamingo, Xiao Yi on his face became more and more mad. Doflamingo couldn''t laugh, he could only repeat his attacks over and over again, trying to kill Karl! It''s just that after hearing such a long battle, Carl has a certain familiarity with Doflamingo''s moves. At this time, he fought with Doflamingo, basically completely equal, even in the upper hand! Although Doflamingo''s fruit ability can suppress Carl''s fruit ability. But in terms of comprehensive ability, Karl is still slightly better! Doflamingo also knew very well that he had no chance of winning against Karl. All he can do now is to leave here immediately, only in this way can he save his life. But what makes Carl feel strange is that not only did Doflamingo not escape, he even slowed the pace of his attack. This situation made Carl feel that something was not quite right. "Doflamingo, are you procrastinating for time? What are you waiting for? Even if you delay, do you think someone will come to rescue you? " Doflamingo didn''t know how to do it, but he manipulated the sky silk thread once again and attacked Carl. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Facing the overwhelming silk threads, Carl used the fruit ability to create a huge tornado, and said that these four threads were destroyed in an instant! But at this moment. A huge figure fell from the sky! When this huge figure landed between Carl and Doflamingo, Carls pupils shrank suddenly. Doflamingo laughed while standing on the wave of silk thread. "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, beasts Kaido, you finally came!" "Kaido came so soon?!" The moment he saw Kaido appear, Karl knew that the other party must have been called by Doflamingo. Although Kaido came here, it was also to trouble Doflamingo. But now the only one who can save Doflamingo is the monster Kaido! When his only reinforcement appeared, Doflamingo laughed presumptuously! "birdcage!" Without any hesitation, Doflamingo directly took out his own assassin, and enveloped the entire Dress Rosa in the bird cage. Doflamingo didn''t intend to use the bird cage to kill people, he just used it to buy time for himself to escape and save people. Kaido glanced at Doflamingo and the surrounding bird cages, and did not take it seriously. This birdcage looks indestructible and sharp, but for a monster of Kaido''s level. As long as he wants, he can break open at any time! He had already put his gaze on Carl at this time. "Doflamingo, is this the Commodore you are talking about?" "Hey, hey, that''s right, he is that difficult kid, and he is the one who defeated Jack!" "Hahahaha! What a funny kid, since you can beat Jack, let me see what you can do!" "Thunder gossip--" Without any hesitation, Kaido came up with a swift blow! "So fast?!" Facing Kaido''s sudden arrival, although Carl reflected it, he still had no time to defend! He can only push his body far away with the ability of koi to spur the fruits! But even so, he barely escaped Kaido''s blow. However, the wind pressure brought about by this blow also caused all the clothes on Carl''s chest to be damaged and even a little redness and swelling appeared! This is just wind pressure, and it has already caused a little damage to Carl. It is conceivable that if he is hit directly, Karl will definitely be seriously injured! Although he is not likely to be discouraged with a single blow like Luffy in the original book, he is also very clear. I can''t resist such an attack. "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, please enjoy it to the two of you..." Doflamingo saw this scene, pushed his glasses, canceled the fruit ability, and quietly retired. At this time, he did not want to participate in this melee. Although Kaido came to help him. But he knows very well that once Kaido sees the destruction of the man-made devil fruit factory, he will undoubtedly become the next victim! So Doflamingo chose to retreat. Continue to stay in Dressrosa, there is only one dead end! at the same time. Although Izang saw Doflamingo''s actions, he did not take action. Instead, he took out the electric bug and reported everything that happened here to Baibeard. After a while, he hung up the phone worm, with a look of helplessness in his eyes. "The old man actually said, let me try my best to help the Liku royal family to avoid too many casualties among the civilians, and he even gave me a scolding... Hey, I shouldn''t be greedy for those three knives, otherwise I would go home early..." Izang smiled bitterly and shook his head, then turned to the palace heights. He can''t help with things here, and doesn''t want to help. If Karl died, it would be a good thing for Izang, which is what Whitebeard means. There was hatred between them, and of course Izang would not help Karl. But to help the Liku family, there is no such worry. Because the Liku royal family and the civilians of Dresrosa were the real victims. Chapter 87： Doflamingo "That''s Kaido?!" The navy in the palace was shocked when he saw the figure not far away! Since the riots have occurred, the battle plan specified by Carl has been perfectly successful! All the crew members gathered inside the palace at this time, ready to pass evidence to the Warring States period. The Don Quixote family members, except for Doflamingo himself, were all arrested and brought to justice! Just when they were preparing to report to the Warring States Period, Kaido''s appearance was caught off guard! They looked at each other, not knowing whether they should help out at this time or stay here to guard King Liku. "No, you must quickly report to the Marshal of the Warring States Period so that he can send someone to support. Just relying on our words, it is impossible to be Kaido''s opponent! " Enzo is the one who knows Kaido best among the people present! After all, Kazuki is now under the control of Guikaido, Enzo is very clear about the exaggerated power of monsters like Kaido! So he didn''t hesitate to call the phone worm and began to level up the Marshal of the Warring States Period. On the other side, Jace also opened the video phone worm, intending to let the Warring States see the influence of these materials. Only in this way can the Warring States be sure that there is evidence here, and then send troops to support it. The Warring States Period was like this, meticulous in work, and also relatively short-term protection. But in some respects it is very rigid. Especially this kind of thing that will affect the political situation is even more rigid! As long as he did not see the evidence, even if this matter was true, he would not send troops to reinforce it. Fortunately, this time, after connecting to the phone worm of the Warring States Period, the Warring States Period did not think much about it, and agreed to send troops for reinforcements. This made Enzo and the others very happy, and they didn''t expect that the Warring States period would be so easy to talk about this time. It''s just that they don''t know, the Warring States originally had this plan, and now the only thing missing is evidence. He was already prepared for troops and personnel. What Sengoku didn''t expect was that Kaido would appear in Dresrosa to help Doflamingo. In this way, even if there is no clear evidence, the Warring States Period can unilaterally declare that Doflamingo is indeed cooperating with Kaido! And the person sent by the Warring States Period is Polusalino! As for the naval ships, they will definitely not arrive for a while, so for the time being there will be only Polusalino reinforcements. However, they can also feel at ease with the generals coming over. But at this time. A figure suddenly appeared next to the window, making them vigilant! "Doflamingo, why are you here?!" Seeing the sudden appearance of Doflamingo, Enzo and the others were suddenly shocked, and then they guarded King Liku and others behind. "Humhhhhhhhhhh, are you Carl''s men? Really a bunch of brats! But I am too lazy to trouble you guys now! Get out of me quickly! " Doflamingo released the silk thread, trying to kill these people in front of him. However, Enzo, Anilu and Nilu instantly deceived them and knocked down Doflamingo''s attack. Ainilu even fully urged the fruit of the thunder, and directly knocked Doflamingo out of the window frame and out of the sky! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Sounding Thunder Fruit?!" Doflamingo''s pupils shrank suddenly. He didn''t expect that Carl''s subordinates would even have thunder fruit ability! Because he had never understood the abilities of Ainilu and others before, plus he had been fighting with Karl before. Naturally, he didn''t care about the situation in the palace. So he didn''t even know that Anilu would be a thunder fruit capable person. "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, is really interesting, but not enough!" Doflamingo rushed up again. But this time he was surrounded by wind and snow! This familiar power caused Doflamingo''s pupils to shrink suddenly! Seeing this familiar snowflake, Doflamingo subconsciously thought of Monet. But he soon remembered that Monet was dead! This person took Monet''s devil fruit! "Asshole!!!" Doflamingo was suddenly angry. He wanted to kill the Xuexue Fruit Ability to avenge Monet. But at this time. An extremely dark fist suddenly appeared on Doflamingo''s face! The powerful force directly smashed the bridge of Doflamingo''s nose, and his entire face was sunken! He didn''t react, he was directly driven into the ground. But what is strange is that his glasses are still intact, as if they were protected by something. Doflamingo, who was under the palace, stood up with a grinning grin, and patted the dirt on his body. He didn''t expect that these Carl''s men would have not weak strength. This makes him feel a little tricky. Doflamingo fought Carl in a battle, and had already suffered a lot of injuries, and his stamina was also consumed by most. In addition, he didn''t understand the abilities of these people, and naturally suffered a sorrow. "Trouble, if you want to save people, it will take some time to get rid of these people..." Dando Flamenco looked up and then flew away without hesitation! His domineering appearance depends on telling himself, Yizangzheng rushed to him! As long as Ainilu and others can delay about three minutes Izang will be able to arrive. Doflamingo used the fastest speed to solve Ainilu and others, and it took at least two minutes. For the remaining minute, he has no choice but to leave with his family members! There is no way, Doflamingo can only escape alone. After seeing Doflamingo leave, Ainilu and others also breathed a sigh of relief. But soon they became nervous. Because they also saw the figure of Izang. Although Ainilu and others didn''t know who Izang was, even Enzo didn''t know him. After all, the new generation of Samurai in Wano country, few people know the nine knights of the red scabbard. So after I Zang came here, he did not reveal his identity, but said that he was entrusted by someone to protect King Liku. Hearing him say this, although Ainilu and others were uneasy, they did not drive him away. In any case, one more helper is better than one more enemy. Then Izo gave a general explanation of the bird cage. After hearing what he said, Ainilu and others were shocked again. King Liku was also promoted to open the live phone worm and report the situation to all residents. At this point, Dressrosa is completely messed up! Although King Liku was flustered, he still remained calm on the surface. He used the live video, only civilians began to flee to the central area. Never touch the thread of the birdcage! Fortunately, this time the situation is not very critical. After Doflamingo escaped, the speed of Niaoshang''s shrinking became very slow, completely unable to reach the speed in the original book. But even so, the sense of crisis still fills the entire Dres Rosa. King Liku and others can only go into battle in person and lead everyone to stop the birdcage from shrinking. Chapter 88： Fierce Battle with Kaido Just when King Liku and others organized manpower to prevent the bird cage from shrinking. The fierce battle between Carl and Kaido continues. At this time, Carl no longer knew that Doflamingo squatted from Ainilu and others, and escaped from Dresrosa. He is now full of thoughts, all on Kaido. There is no way, Kaido''s strength is indeed very strong. Carl has to admit that he is not the opponent. Facing Kaido''s menacing attack, Carl could only use the advantage of the fluttering fruit to dodge his attack. Su Rian said that every time it was dangerous and dangerous, could he cut off Kaido''s offense. But Carl took full advantage of flying so that Kaido couldn''t attack him at all. "Asshole kid! You have the patience to get me down! Fight to the death with Lao Tzu!" "I won''t go down, if you have the ability to fly up and find me! Trash Kaido!" If you lose, you don''t lose. Although he couldn''t beat the opponent, he couldn''t lose the battle that he said. This is Karl''s creed. If you lose even the guns, you don''t have to mess around. "If you can, just get me down!!!" Kaido was very angry. Although he can transform into a dragon, facing a navy imp, that means he recognizes the strength of this person! Kaido looked down on Karl very much, thinking that he was just a junk who had just become a navy, and he didn''t need to be a dragon at all! But the current situation made Kaido a little angry. Carl took advantage of the fluttering fruit and kept floating in mid-air at a very agile speed. Kaido''s strength and speed, although stronger and faster than Carl, but the state of the other person does not fly. As a result, his attacks are always half a beat slow, and he can''t attack Karl at all. But in the same way, no matter what kind of counterattack Carl launched, he could not cause damage to Kaido. Kaido is called the strongest creature, and there is still some truth to it. He has thick skin and thick flesh, even if he receives an injury, he will heal in an instant. Carl''s attack has no effect at all! "It''s really a big shield, how can people fight it? Even if I can hold him, the person who loses in the end will definitely be me, not to mention that Kaido can turn into a dragon. If it continues to procrastinate, it will become more and more unfavorable for me. I don''t know if Enzo and the others have reported the information here to the Warring States period. I hope he can quickly send someone to support, otherwise I will really die here. " Carl muttered to himself while avoiding Kaido''s mace. He can also find Kaido''s attack space by the way, create several tornadoes, and attack Kaido. It''s just that these tornadoes were directly shattered by Kaido''s mace! The strength has reached his level, unless faced with the kind of natural disaster that destroys the world. The calamity of this level created by Carl has no effect on him at all. Although the tornado created by Carl is enough to make Jack and Doflamingo jealous, it is not a problem even to destroy a country. But in the face of monsters like Kaido, his moves are equivalent to a child''s toy, and he is completely ignored. "If I can create a natural disaster like a white beard, or like a golden lion, create a hurricane that can destroy Marin Vando. Otherwise, no matter what the move, it will have no obvious effect on Kaido. " As a traverser, Carl knows the advantage of Kaido''s thick skin and thick flesh. And his tonnage is very heavy. Even heavier than the mammoth Jack turned into! With the fruit ability that Carl is working hard to release now, there is no way to roll Kaido up. And even if he used the power of the floating fruit to vacate the area around Kaido. But Kaido and Jack are different. Jack is a pure brain damage, and Karl has the strength to suppress the opponent, which successfully threw him into the submarine volcano. If Kaido rises into the air, Carl is purely looking for death. Doing so will only give the opponent a chance to kill him, and will not do any good to Carl! So Carl thought for a long time, but didn''t figure out how he should deal with Kaido, so he could only passively avoid his attack here. He looked really embarrassed now, the only thing to be thankful for was that he didn''t receive any serious injuries. At most, the skin was broken a little, and a little flesh was lost in the abdomen. It looked serious and bloody, but it didn''t actually affect his performance. at the same time. Kaido was also very angry. He wanted to defeat Karl every time, but every time he dodged him dangerously and dangerously. The two stood in a stalemate for about half an hour. Even the bird cage has narrowed a certain distance, and the two of them still have no winner or loser. The stalemate for such a long time made Kaido''s face uncontrollable! "Navy kid!!!" "You completely offended me!!!" "Roar!!!" Along with the roar of the earth-shaking dragon, a huge dragon rose into the sky! King Liku and others were still struggling to resist the birdcage. But along with Kaido''s brilliant epigenesis, the huge dragon body rushed directly to the sky and broke the bird cage! Although he was injured a little by doing this, Kaido''s strong resilience made his injury heal instantly. He looked down at Carl below with scorching eyes The anger in his eyes is self-evident! I saw that he opened his mouth, and a thick flame was ready to go in his mouth! "Go to hell, navy kid!!!" Accompanied by Kaido''s roar, the hot dragon''s breath spewed out instantly! This is Kaido''s angry blow. If Dresrosa is hit head-on, the island will be destroyed by at least two thirds! The only thing left is probably only the area on Kaido''s back. You know, Kaido''s dragon''s breath has destroyed an island in the original book! Although it was his drunk state, it also represented his strength! At this time, King Liku and others are rejoicing that the bird cage has disappeared. But in a blink of an eye they saw the more powerful dragon''s breath, which made them suddenly dumbfounded! Even the two proud people, Anilu and Nilu, are scared by their hearts when they see such a dragon''s breath! But in the face of such a dragon''s breath, Carl squinted his eyes, fully urged his fruit ability, and rushed forward! Although he is also scared, he wants to try more, what kind of injury can Kaido be caused by his all-out trick! "Try it!" "Lion Power Imperial Palace Volume" Carl rushed to the blazing dragon''s breath without hesitation. He fully urged the fruit ability to create a small-scale storm around him. Although the scope of this storm is very small, under Karl''s control, all the flames of the dragon''s breath are accurately drawn to his side! With the constant surging of the hurricane, Kaido''s dragon''s breath turned out to be magical. It surrounded Carl without even hurting himself! With such a delicate operation, Kaido suddenly opened his eyes. He was not convinced and continued to release the dragon''s breath, but this happened to be in Carl''s arms! "Cross SlashExit" Chapter 89： Support arrival The black light flashed by! The flame breath that was rolled up by Carl''s fruit power was all returned to Kaido at this time! Accompanied by a burst of explosions resounding throughout the world, Kaido''s huge figure slid down from the sky, and then hit the ground heavily, causing an uproar! Everyone who saw this scene was shocked by Karl''s strength at this time. They didn''t expect that Karl could even kill the legendary Four Emperor Kaido! This situation makes everyone feel excited. Ainilu and others were even more surprised. They never thought that Carl would have such strength! But Ainilu and others are different from others. They can clearly feel that Karl''s blow is already the strongest blow ever! Although it looks very gorgeous, it even shot down Kaido. But Kaido''s vitality is still flourishing. Carl looked a little physically exhausted! "If Senior Polusalino doesn''t come yet, Master Carl will probably be more fortunate this time..." Enzo shook his head, drew out his weapon, ready to step forward to help. Other people are the same, but King Liku is a little puzzled. "Why? Isn''t Kaido already defeated?" "Cut, defeated?" "The monster Kaido is nothing more than underestimating the enemy and was hit by Karl. And this blow was already Karl''s strongest blow, Kaido was only injured, but not serious! Under such circumstances, you said Kaido was defeated? Really laugh at me! " Ainilu spoke coldly, and the thunder on his body kept flashing. His knowledge and domineering are the strongest person on the scene. So he could clearly feel that Kaido''s state at this time was still in full swing. But Karl is already at the end of the battle. If you continue to fight, Karl will undoubtedly die! "No, I have to help. If Lord Carl dies here, each of us is responsible!" Nilu said, and then she was about to rush out. But when she was about to go out, Ainilu stopped her in an instant. "Anilu, what are you doing?!" "Our reinforcements have already arrived, don''t you just go out to die?" Anilu glanced at Nilu. This little girl is fine with everything, but she is too anxious. Although Anilu also knew his character, it was not much different from her. But he still couldn''t help showing a look of contempt at her. Maybe this is falling in love and killing each other. At this time, Nilu showed a delighted expression when she heard Anilu''s words. "Senior Polusalino is here?!" "Yes, he has already come!" Ainilu nodded. The others were relieved when they heard Anilu''s words. Since Polusalino is here, there is nothing to do with them. They just need to continue watching the show here. However, Izang, who had been behind at this time, had an ugly expression when he heard Polusalino coming. He stepped back calmly and left here not long after. Obviously he didn''t want to have anything to do with the admiral. Ainilu and others discovered Izang''s departure, but they did not stop it. They didn''t know Yizang''s identity, but thought that he was a pirate who had accepted other people''s commission and came to King Baihuliku. It was normal for the pirates to run into the admiral of the navy, and they didn''t care. at the same time. Carl was panting in the sky. Kaido on the ground flew again. It''s just the hair on his head, because Karl in turn used his flame breath. It''s gone. The whole dragon head is bald and looks a little funny. And on the forehead of Kaido Dragon''s head, there is a huge X shaped wound! Although the wound has healed, there is still a scar that is not deep or shallow. This is Carl''s strongest trick. With armed domineering, domineering and fruiting ability, the strongest slash that can be achieved! He has used countless simplified versions of this trick, and this is the first time he has used a full version. The effect is very good, even Kaido can damage. But this move cannot be used all the time. His physical fitness can only support him to use it two to three times a day for the time being, and then he will collapse completely. In the final analysis, the physical fitness is still insufficient. When he can use his big move as a flat a, he can become a real powerhouse at the top of the world! As for now, he is still far away! "Boy, I have to admit that you are the most talented among the younger generation in the Navy! But because of this, you will undoubtedly die today! " "If someone like you grows up, it will be a big threat to me! I will never keep you!" Kaido roared, and the energy in his mouth began to gather! Before Kaido used Flame Breath, Carl calculated a wave. Because the fluttering fruit can control the air, the flame can be blown by the wind. So Carl used the flow of air to stir all the flames together, forming a flame whirlwind! Using this flame whirlwind, Carl succeeded in blurring Kaido''s face, and then he successfully hit the opponent! But Kaido has calmed down now. He acknowledged the potential of Kekar, so he chose another way to end Karl''s life! "The energy gun is really troublesome, UU reading , I really don''t have any means to deal with this kind of energy breath..." Carl scratched his head and yelled to the surroundings in a mocking tone. "Uncle Polusalino, if you don''t handle it anymore, I''m really dead to show you!" The voice just fell. Kaido''s energy breath burst out instantly! But at this moment, a yellow flash suddenly appeared from under Kaido and hit his chin. When the light dissipated, I saw a figure with his hands in his pockets and kicked Kaido''s chin. The tremendous power made Kaido directly close his mouth and even raised his head! The energy ray rushed directly into the sky just before it touched Karl. The remaining power that was not released quickly exploded in Kaido''s mouth! Puffs of thick smoke came out of Kaido''s mouth. This made him extremely angry! "Yellow Ape!!" That''s right, the wave of Sao operations just now was the masterpiece of Admiral Polusalino. After hearing what Carl said, he didn''t hesitate to help, and kicked Kaido in the chin. "It''s terrible, this is Kaido, one of the four emperors, the beast, how come you, kid, got into such a monster?" Hearing Polusalino''s ridicule, Carl actually wanted to ask, you monster ashamed to say that the other party is also a monster? However, he did not ask this sentence, but pointed to the palace. "There is no way, Doflamingo and Kaido''s transaction information is in my hands, of course he is going crazy! Kaido is the biggest buyer of artificial devil fruits. He wants to use artificial devil fruits to build an army and unify the sea. This kind of thing is exposed and destroyed by me, how can he not be angry? " Chapter 90： Repel Kaido "An army of artificial devil fruits?" "This is big news! It''s terrible!" Porusalino didn''t know what his main task was here. Just in case, the fewer people who know about this matter, the better. So the Warring States period only told Polusalino that Doflamingo and Kaido wanted to take action against Carl, and that would send him to support him. But when Polusalino heard the real reason, even with his lazy character, he couldn''t help but feel a little scary. If this matter has not been discovered, Kaido will be given three to five years of development time. He will have an army that has always been all demon fruit capable people! In this way, he will become the largest pirate force on the sea, and it is possible to surpass the other four emperors in one fell swoop! So Carl did this, even if he wanted to solve Doflamingo, Sengoku and Polusalino out of selfishness, he still couldn''t find any place to blame him. Because this time Doflamingo did a little too much! Kaido''s ambition was also exposed to the navy! It can be said that after this incident, Carl''s military merits are definitely enough for him to be promoted to major general! "Senior Polusalino, if you want to chat, there is time behind. Let''s first think of a way to solve the monster in front of us. My strength is limited, there is absolutely no way to break Kaido''s defenses, even my full blow can only leave a scar on his forehead. So the next battle is over to seniors, I am responsible for assisting you! " Carl did not hesitate to hold the pot to Polusalino, but he took a step back. Although Polusalino has a lazy personality, he clocks in to work every day. But his strength is not weak at all! Otherwise, he wouldn''t be jealous of Kaido. "You really are consciously Yo Carl kid, but since you have said so, I naturally can''t be ashamed as a senior." As he spoke, Polusalino squeezed his hands, his body shining with golden light. The powerful force belonging to the glittering fruit, burst out in an instant! "Bachiqiong Gouyu" The flood of light and rain fell on Kaido. Although the power of every light rain is not very strong. But this trick wins in density and speed! But for a while, Kaiduo''s body had several more blood holes! This makes Kaido extremely angry! He roared again, releasing a powerful breath of energy. But Carl rushed up suddenly and hit Kaido''s eyes with a crit! "Asshole!!!" Kaido closed his eyes in an instant, and then covered his domineering armed color to prevent Karl from piercing his own eyeballs, and then directly piled Karl into his body. But in this way, his breathing was also interrupted by Karl. This made Kaido angry, but also felt a little aggrieved. Polusalino''s attack continued. He changed his attack mode and chose to fight in close quarters! Polusalino''s speed is faster than Carl, and his strength is stronger. Especially the Sky Cloud Sword he created is sharper than Carl''s Withered Bark and Sakura Ten! Kaido''s transformation into a dragon form was miserable, and there was no way to take care of every part of his body. Unbearable, he transformed into a human form again, picked up the mace on the ground, and waved it towards Polusalino! "Thunder and gossip--" Kaido was angrily and whizzed past Polusalino''s scalp. Although he missed a hit, Polusalino stopped his offensive. "Hey, it''s so dangerous, I almost broke the picture..." Polusalino said so, but still maintained a wretched expression on his face, and there was no danger at all. "This is not the way to go, Senior Polusalino, why don''t you help me lead him to the beach. You know that I am a person with the ability of floating fruit, I can control the sea, as long as you can drive him into the sea, I can send him away! " "Huh? This method is not bad!" Hearing Karl''s words, Polusalino''s eyes lit up, and he rushed out again. Kaido''s eyes were red. He saw Polusalino rushing up, and he did not hesitate to rush up to fight with the opponent. Carl was preparing for the sea in front of him. After a while, he was on the coast and created a huge sea vortex. The most important thing is that this sea vortex did not affect Dresrosa. Carl''s fine control of his abilities is fully reflected here! But just as he was preparing, the system sound suddenly rang. Congratulations to the host for completing choice two, obtaining the training method of Demon Fruit Awakening, and increasing the level of three random abilities by one level! Congratulations to the host for improving his domineering look to perfection, his domineering domineering to proficiency, and his swordsmanship to level B! The system reminded Carl that he didn''t pay attention after just a quick glance. At this time Kaido had been led to the beach by Polusalino. Carl and Polusalino glanced at each other and shot one after another! Carl took the lead in using his ability to guide a large piece of sea water from the sea, enveloping Kaido''s whole body! Although Kaido''s physical fitness allows him to swim inside. But at the moment when he first came into contact with the sea, he was still haunted by a sense of weakness! Polusalino spotted this opportunity and released a huge laser from www.novelhall.com to directly knock Kaido out. There is no suspense. Kaido was shot into the sea. "Now it''s time for me to perform!" Carl uses the fruit power to stir the sea frantically. His forehead began to sweat, and his hands began to tremble. This is a sign of lack of energy. But he didn''t care. Carl understands that as long as he can survive this stage, his ability to control the fruit will be even higher! I saw him surging the sea frantically, causing the already rough sea to instantly set off a huge wave! "Kaido! Go back to where you should be!" After creating this huge wave, Karl instantly released his full strength and pushed the wave out! As for where this wave will drift, Karl himself is not sure. But that direction is the direction of the nations... Porusalino didn''t know if Carl chose this direction, whether he did it unintentionally or if he had planned it long ago. But he was sure that if Kaido could meet Charlotte Lingling, sparks would surely erupt. To be honest, Polusalino is still looking forward to it. However, after finishing all this, Carl fell to the ground, breathing greedily the air that was not too muddy with dust. Sweat has soaked his whole body. The long-lost feeling of weakness made him completely reluctant to move, just want to sleep well. This is the first time he has the ability to release fruits beyond his own limits. But this feeling is very cool! Porusalino glanced at Carl and shook his head with a slight appreciation. "What a desperate kid, for your desperate sake, let me take you back." With that, Polusalino directly carried Karl on his shoulders and walked towards the palace like a leisurely walk. Chapter 91： Speculation about the awakening of ability Early the next morning. The navy ship arrived in Dressrosa. King Liku and Rebecca, together with the civilians of Dresrosa, greeted the arrival of the navy with lights and festoons. This time, if it weren''t for Karl''s shot, King Liku would never have driven off Doflamingo. It is also impossible for the residents of Dressrosa to return to normal life. Originally, King Liku wanted to thank Carl, but Carl was not interested in it. He said that these were the navy''s contributions, so he asked King Liku to thank all the navy. Porusalino was a little surprised at Carl''s realization, but didn''t say anything. Therefore, King Liku simply went to meet the navy and prepared a grand welcome ceremony for them. This is simply to thank them. As for the real thanks, King Liku planned to wait a while until Dresrosa stabilized, and personally send it to the Warring States Period. Carl didn''t have any opinion, Polusalino didn''t say a word, and King Liku took it as the two of them acquiesced. After completing the welcome ceremony, the time has come to the afternoon. Carl walked alone in the run-down streets of Dressrosa. Looking at the busy people around but with happy expressions on their faces, he felt that he was doing it right! Although Karl doesn''t think he is a saint, what he must do to save the world. But he knows one thing, if this point of justice cannot be maintained, he is totally unworthy of being the navy! This is also Karl''s creed. "I don''t know where Doflamingo went, but no matter how he runs, his identity as Qiwuhai can''t go back anymore. I''m really looking forward to what his expression will look like when I meet this guy again. " Carl raised his head and looked not far away, the white silk thread on the other side. Although Doflamingo has escaped. But his battle with Karl still left some traces. These few threads are proof of Doflamingo''s fruit awakening. "By the way, yesterday''s choice has been completed, I almost forgot!" Suddenly, Carl remembered yesterday''s choice. Since there was really no strength yesterday, after the battle was over, Karl relaxed and then fell asleep. Caused him to sleep until this morning. So he hasn''t checked his current property panel until now. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: C Agility: D Spirit: D Physical strength: C+ Abilities: Military Fist (E), Piaopiao Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Proficient), Double Sword Flow (B) After yesterday''s battle that surpassed the limit, and Carl never stopped to exercise before. His physical fitness has increased again. Although it has only risen by a small part, in general, there is still a slight improvement in strength. However, he used his current strength to compare with Kaido''s strength at the time. Then Carl discovered that although he was a C-level power, it was far worse than Kaido''s power. This strength is even worse than Jack! Although he can beat Jack, Carl understands that he is not Jack''s opponent by simply competing for power. Even now that Nilu, who has learned to be domineering, is about to catch up with herself in terms of strength. "If calculated in this way, Jack''s power is at least B, or even B+. Then the strength of the adult giants is at least B-, which means that Nilu still has room for a substantial increase. " "But Kaido''s power is stronger than the average giant. According to my estimation yesterday, his power is at least twice that of Jack. In other words, Kaido''s power is at least A, or even higher! But his speed is very average. If I don''t use Piaopiaoguo, his speed will be faster than mine, about the level of C..." Thinking of this, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched slightly. Because he suddenly discovered that Kaido was completely crushing himself in terms of physical strength. The stamina value not only represents endurance, but also represents the ability to recover and fight resistance! Kaido was besieged by Carl and Polusalino yesterday, but was not fatally injured! This kind of defensive power means that his stamina value far exceeds A+! Carl is not sure whether the value has an S or even a higher level. But he understands that if he wants to have the strength of the four emperors, at least he must have an attribute value that surpasses A+ and reaches a higher level. There may be shortcomings in other areas, but at least there must be an A. After such a period of analysis, Carl found that it was too early for him to be complacent at this time. Carl shook his head and gave a wry smile, putting these thoughts aside. Now that you understand the real gap between yourself and the Four Emperors, your goal is even clearer! Then Carl set his sights on his abilities. Both the domineering and the domineering of the overlord will be promoted. Especially seeing and hearing color domineering is the perfect stage. Going further up, although the system has not been graded, he knows very well that the domineering of the perfect level is not the limit! For example, Kata Kuris foreseeing the future and the Red Earls reading of peoples hearts are all application methods after seeing and hearing color domineering breakthrough the limit! So the perfect level does not represent the highest, but a new starting point! In the end, Karl put his gaze on his martial arts fist and swordsmanship. Needless to say, this military boxing is This is what Carl learned at the university before crossing, and he also used it for self-defense in Boya Town before. It can be said to be useless now, but it cannot be said to be completely useless. If you don''t have a weapon, this military boxing can also be considered as a guarantee. Not to mention swordsmanship, this is one of his housekeeping skills. But what makes him a little strange is that the ability of Piaopiao Fruit has been maintained at the S level. This made him suspect that S is not the highest level of ability, there should be more! "If I didn''t guess wrong, then the fruit should have awakened..." Carl muttered to himself, flipping through the system, and found a training method for Fruit Awakening. This training method is very simple, just four words, beyond the limit! Seeing this training method, Carl is full of black lines and feels extremely painful! "After so much effort, I got these four words? Are you fighting with me?" Carl was a little angry, but this training method was not useless, at least it gave him some ideas. Since yesterday''s ability to use fruit beyond the limit. He discovered today that he used the fruit ability to make his flight easier and smoother. The feeling of blocking before is completely gone, it''s like directing one''s hands and feet, very smooth. Thinking of this, Carl understood that if you want the fruit to awaken, you must use the fruit''s ability to the limit again and again. But Carl used this association to think of seeing and hearing domineering. "The system prompts me that after the ability level reaches S and perfect, it cannot be upgraded through the system. That is to say, only by surpassing one''s own limits can the domineering and fruitful ability of seeing and hearing be awakened? " The more Carl thought about it, the more he felt it was possible, and then he came up with an idea, flew back to the palace, and wanted to find Polusalino to verify. Chapter 92： Polusalinos experience "Eh yo, not bad!" "You really deserve to be the little monster that the Marshal of the Warring States period valued. Now you have already touched the threshold of seeing and hearing domineering and fruit awakening. I think when I was at your age, I didnt have the talent like you at all. Its so popular~" Polusalino spoke enviously, with a wretched expression, and his tone was slightly ridiculous. If you changed someone else, you would think that Polusalino was taunting himself. But Carl knew that Polusalino was this virtue. Unless things are important enough to make him feel nervous, he will look like this to everyone. "Senior Porussalino, you just said that I guessed it right? After reaching this level, you will use your ability to the limit every time. Then it will be natural to complete the fruit awakening, and the domineering advancement? " As the comics did not give fruit awakening, and domineering advanced training methods. So Karl can only rely on system prompts to guess what to do. Polusalino looked at Karl''s curiosity in his eyes, nodded, and then shook his head again. This action made Carl confused, wondering what he wanted to do. "Senior Porussalino, just speak up if you have something to say!" "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I haven''t reached that level by myself. What do you want me to say~" Polusalino said a heart-wrenching remark, which left Carlton speechless. "Let me tell you the truth, kid, the natural devil fruit is completely different from the superman. The natural devil fruit is plain, in fact, eating it is equivalent to awakening, while the awakening of the animal system is simpler, as long as you can master the body. However, the more perfect the body is, the stronger the fruit awakening ability will be. This is the gap between the awakening of the animal West Devil fruit user. It''s like Kaido and Jack. Although they are all awakened, the gap is the difference between them~ But the superhuman system is the most complicated, and everyone''s awakening method is completely different. Its not impossible that what you said about exceeding the limit is impossible, but I cannot guarantee you that it is completely correct. As for seeing and hearing the domineering..." Having said this, Polusalino sighed. "Although my domineering appearance is good, I still can''t reach the level of awakening other abilities. But I feel that I am coming soon too. When I break through, I will tell you Yo, Carl imp. " Porusalino simply pointed to Carl and told him some secrets he didn''t know. This is the first time he has heard of the theory of the awakening of the Devil Fruit that Polusalino said. He had no idea that the natural devil fruit was actually eaten, and he would be able to awaken directly. No wonder every natural devil fruit can affect a very large range. As soon as Anilu eats the Devil Fruit, he can cover the entire sky island with his domineering experience! Even Jace has just eaten the fruit, he can control the surrounding space of three or four kilometers, making ice and snow! And as he masters the fruit power, the space he can control will become larger and larger! As for the animal devil fruit, it looks very simple. But want to reach the level of Kaido, almost nothing! And the natural devil fruit is not an invincible existence, mainly depends on talent. For a person with no talent like Monet, eating the natural devil fruit is a waste of such a good fruit. As for seeing and hearing color domineering. Porusalino could not say, and Carl could not force it, so he could only give up. Then Karl borrowed the training ground of the palace and started training with his crew. When the other navies saw this scene, they were a little bit emotional. "Carl is hard", "Brigadier General Carl is stuck", "Brigadier General Carl is not slacking and not complacent", etc., are filled with these navy chats. Carl didn''t care about the broken thoughts of these people. Whether it is praise him or scold him, it has no effect on him, and it will not affect his eating anyway. Polusalino is in command of the navy, carrying evidence from the man-made devil fruit factory. In addition, the villains and Cyrus are willing to serve as witnesses and go to the naval base to submit oral statements. In addition, the members of the Don Quixote family have all been escorted to the ship. Polusalino is personally guarded, they will never want to run out! This time, Doflamingo failed completely, and there was no chance to stand up! Another day passed in a blink of an eye. Porusalino took his warship and left Dres Rosa and returned to the navy headquarters. Carl was also early in the morning, and was praised by the Warring States Period, and asked Carl to come back to report on his work a month later. At that time, he will continue to improve his rank. It''s just that the Warring States period also advised Carl with earnest words, try not to cause trouble during this period. Other forces in the new world have already focused on him, especially the Four Emperor Groups, and have developed a keen interest in him. That''s why the Warring States period deliberately told Karl to keep him low-key and earn less military merit, which is better than losing his name. And with his current military merits, it is enough to be promoted to major general. He is still young, so there is no need to work hard. For this concern of the Warring States period, UU read www.uukanshu. com Carl gladly accepted, but resolutely did not change! Carl said that the Navy is the embodiment of justice, if nothing happens, then forget it. But if something similar to Dresrosa happened, he would never tolerate it! And he won''t let any one of the pirates appear in front of him! This is what Carl said. The angry Zeng Guo blew his beard and stared, wishing to come along the phone bug and beat him up. But this kind of Carl is the Carl that the Warring States period valued. He had no choice but to order Carl as a marshal, not to do what he could. Although he couldn''t persuade him when he encountered the Four Emperors, he couldn''t be too much! At least do what you can. Carl accepted this order, and then confronted the Warring States, Doflamingo''s evidence and the information. Then the two chatted for a while, and then hung up the phone worm. "Mr. Carl, do you have time now?" "The prom will begin soon. I would like to invite you to do a dance. Thank you for everything you have done for us, Dressrosa." When Rebecca saw that Carl had hung up the phone worm, she dared to come over and invite Carl. Carl saw Rebecca, who was wearing a white dress, blushing, stretched out her white and tender slender hand to invite herself, of course, did not refuse. It''s not just Karl. Even his crew members were also invited to the ball. Although there was a banquet yesterday, a dance party is completely different from a banquet. There is actually one more important thing to announce for today''s ball, and that is that Dresrosa''s next king will be held by Rebecca! When King Liku announced this, the audience was in an uproar. Only Karl himself is very calm, because he knows very well that in the original book King Liku also chose Rebecca to take over his position! Chapter 93： Compete with each other "Finally I can go to sea..." The cat demon was sitting on the side of the boat, dangling his calf, looking very relaxed and comfortable. "Prom or something, it''s really annoying meow, I don''t know how to dance at all, and someone even invited me to meow. This person is also not afraid of pain. I stepped on more than a dozen feet and didn''t even shout out. He even said it was okay. Did you really get what the brigadier general said? Meow? " The cat demon remembered some pleasant things that happened in Dressrosa in the morning. Anilu and Nilu laughed out of no shame, obviously thinking that what the cat demon said was a bit funny. Kuroba was laughing and covering his mouth. She has maintained her image as an iceberg beauty for the past two days, making people afraid to approach herself rashly. Even though someone invited her to dance today, Kuroba still tactfully refused. Although everyone participated in this dance party, most of them just watched other people dance. In fact, few people actually joined it. "Seriously, if it weren''t for Rebecca''s need to inherit the family business, I would really like to drag her to our ship and fool her into becoming a navy. Rebecca''s talent is very good, staying in Dresrosa to inherit the family business is really a waste of her talent. " Carl sighed, feeling sorry for Rebecca. Although people with talents like Rebecca are everywhere in this sea, there are many geniuses that have been wasted. So Carl was just a little emotional, and didn''t have too many thoughts. Isn''t inheriting the family business better than joining the navy? "Yehahahahaha, you guys continue to talk about me going to train, I feel that it won''t take long, I can also awaken the armed and domineering!" "Nilu, you wait for me, I will not let you surpass!" Ainilu snorted and returned to the cabin to start training. Due to this period of time, Nilu awakened the armed domineering, and mastered the softness that Carl gave her. Her strength has undergone a qualitative change! Originally, she was not an Ainilu opponent. But yesterday the two of them played against each other three times. Except for the first time Nilu was defeated, Nilu won the next two times! This caused Anilu to suffer a blow. He had no idea that he would be overtaken by Nilu. Fortunately, the gap between the two of them did not widen too much. Ainilu knows very well that he suffers from the armed domineering, so he will seize the time to train and strive to awaken the armed domineering as soon as possible. Nilu knew very well that although she had awakened her armed appearance, her strength was not too strong. She is very aware of her current strength, even the elite lieutenant general of the navy headquarters. Nilu knew very well that she was in a state of inferior strength and looked very good. In fact, once you meet a real strong person, it is like a raw egg, and it will be broken at the first touch. "Armed and domineering must be strengthened, but the training intensity can be slightly reduced in physical skills. Seeing and smelling domineering must be put on the agenda, I have mastered the calm method, training in this way, seeing and smelling domineering will sooner or later be awakened! " After resting enough, Nilu also returned to the training room, preparing to train her domineering look. Since neither of these two wanted to lose to each other, they both acted very desperately. The others couldn''t help blushing when they saw the state of these two people. Their training intensity is half that of such a person! The training intensity that Carl assigned to them was already very strong, but the two of them doubled it privately. This causes them to desperately squeeze their bodies every day to stimulate their potential and strive to become stronger as soon as possible. "There is competition to make progress. I should have thought of this a long time ago. It is better for me to start from now until I return to the navy headquarters at the end of next month. I will reward the person with the fastest increase in strength with a mysterious reward. As for when the mysterious reward will come, I haven''t thought of it yet. " Carl said this lightly, Enzo and Jace looked at each other and rushed to the training room without hesitation. The helmsman Ellan, when he is not using him to control the forward direction of the ship, is curling up next to the box, acting as a wine barrel. Heiyu and the cat demon have already looked away. The two of them passed through the world of Dresrosa and knew that they were not suitable for fighting. So the training of the two of them has relaxed a lot, and most of their time is spent on the development of fruit ability. This is the only requirement Carl has of them. Because of Polusalino''s words, Carl was awakened. If the talent is not enough, the animal fruit is actually the most powerful kind of devil fruit! As long as the two of them can awaken their Devil Fruit, they still have a certain life-saving ability. Carl would only ask the two of them to try their best to develop their own fruits. As for other aspects, he didn''t insist too much. Cat demon and Kuroba nodded, and agreed with Karl. The two of them knew very well that their own strength was in a real battle, and it was almost useless. It is better to be a logistic soldier and have the ability to protect yourself. "Master Karl, where are we going next? Meow?" The cat demon walked out of the kitchen with a plate of desserts, and put it on Carl''s table. Carl picked it up and ate it and then glanced at the chart on the table. "I actually plan to go to the nations, but the Marshal of the Warring States period said that I should make less trouble, so I can only change the course temporarily. However, the place to go next is a good place to be drunk and obsessed. I hope that you will not be confused by the environment here. " "Paper drunk gold fan? Meow?" "Where? It sounds interesting." The cat demon tilted his head and looked confused. Kuroba stepped forward and squeezed Carl''s shoulders, and asked where it was by the way. "Guran Tezolo is our next destination. If I remember correctly, there is another name here, called the Golden City. The controller here is named Gild Tezolo, who has the ability of superhuman golden fruit and is known as the golden emperor. Another piece of information said that he was once a slave to the Sky Dragon. I dont know if you have any impression of him, Kuroba. " "I don''t have any impression of this name!" Kuroba shook his head, obviously didn''t know Tezolo. "What are we going to do here, arrest or blackmail? Meow?" After following Carl for so long, the lovely, pink and tender cat monster also turned black. "Actually, it''s nothing. I''m just a little curious about what Tezolo is doing to recruit so many pirates. He recruited too many pirates, and I have every reason to suspect that he will not do good things, so I plan to go over and take a look. " With that said, Karl put a newspaper in front of the cat demon and Kuroba. Where Carl''s finger was pointed, Tezolo officially recruited the pirates. However, Kuroba and Cat Demon focused their attention on the biggest title! The title reads Navy Rising Stars defeated the Four Emperor Kaido! A few boldfaces are bold, occupying one-tenth of the big characters on the newspaper panel! Chapter 94： All parties are surging! "Father, I''m back..." "I''m sorry this time I acted without authorization and disrupted your deployment, but you can rest assured that I will never make this kind of low-level mistake a second time!" It took a few days for Izang to finally return to the Whitebeard Moby Dick, and return to the arms of Whitebeard. His posture was very low at this time, and when he came back, he knelt down in front of Baibeard and admitted his mistake. The other captains originally wanted to welcome the return of Izang, but they were shocked when they saw him kneeling. "Izang, what are you doing, no one will blame you!" "Yeah, Izang, although you didn''t do the right thing, none of us blame you, nor did the old man blame you!" "Have you lost anything, and we have not encountered any danger because of you, there is absolutely no need for you to apologize!" "Yeah, Izang, if you do this, you simply don''t treat your father as a father. If you don''t get up again, we all look down on you!" People around you say something to me, wanting to hide Yi. Izang was a little worried. He raised his head and glanced at White Beard, and then found that White Beard was not only not angry, but even smiled. "Kula la la la la la, Izang, you little devil, every time you are so serious. You get up quickly, it is not good to kneel, and I still have something to ask you. " Speaking of the old man, he took out a newspaper, and Izang sat on the floor, grabbed a glass of wine from the person next to him, and drank it. "It''s still good to drink my own wine! Haha!" Izang laughed, but the man next to him cursed and took the glass again. "Kula la la la la, Izang, what do you think of Carl, a new naval star?" "What''s your opinion?" Yi Zang took a sip of the wine, then poured it on himself, thought a little bit, and then answered. "He is very strong, very decisive, very talented, and very righteous. It is completely different from most navies we have seen. If you want to say, he is more like a combination of Karp and the Warring States period. Because besides relying on his fists, he can also design to expose everything Doflamingo has done, which will cause the turmoil of the whole Drez Rosa. And he also knows how to tune the tiger away from the mountain. Before Doflamingo appears, his plan will not really unfold. If such a person grows up, it will be a great threat to us! " Izang looked serious and told the truth. When other people heard what Izang said, they rushed to a little surprised, but they didn''t refute it either. Because Carl''s performance during this period is really amazing! Impeccable in strength, it can be said that he has reached the top level of Qiwuhai. Kaido even delayed a lot of time. With the exception of Marco, none of the people on the scene had the confidence to complete it. "Kula la la la la, he may be dangerous to the pirate, but to ordinary people, only a person like him can represent justice!" As soon as White Beard said this, the people present suddenly realized. Because what White Beard said was not wrong, Carl was indeed their enemy from the standpoint of the navy! But they are pirates! For ordinary people, pirates are their enemies, and the navy is the one who protects justice! Therefore, the navy has made a person like Carl, and it will do nothing to the image of the navy and the world! But the threat to their pirates is too great. "Father, shall we continue to target him? I heard that he is near the sea in our territory..." Marco asked tentatively, and White Beard spread the newspaper and handed it to Marco. "If you are confident and can''t lose to him, you can test his strength. This report is written, the new star of the Navy teamed up with the Admiral to defeat the Four Emperor Kaido. " "He is not the main force, how could I lose to him?" Marco said disdainfully, while White Beard smiled without speaking. Baibeard knows the abilities of Piaopiao Fruit very well, how terrifying it can be if used properly! You know, before the Golden Lion went to prison, he was the pirate admiral who was as famous as Roger and Whitebeard! Naturally, the ability of Piaopiao Fruit should not be underestimated! "Father, I will go back, if I can, I will catch him back and bring you apologize! Ace was captured by him, although the reason for the execution of Ace was because the **** Titch spread the news everywhere. But he is also one of the culprits indirectly causing this cause, if I don''t teach him a lesson, I really can''t swallow this breath! " Marco gritted his teeth, obviously a little angry. White Beard smiled, waved his hand and said: "Since you are going, go, but don''t blame me for not reminding you, if you fail, you can slip back to me. I don''t want to get you in before going to war with the navy! " "Don''t worry, father, I''m absolutely fine!" Marco tapped his chest confidently, and then flew out without any hesitation At the same time. In addition to the white beard, other places have also seen the latest zinc powder released today. Carl teamed up with Huang Yuan, and the news of Kaido''s defeat spread like wildfire. In less than half a day, it has spread throughout the entire new world, and even the entire great route! The defeat of the Four Emperors is very big news for the navy, which can give them hope for the coming war! Because of the actions of Carl and Huang Yuan, they saw that the Four Emperors were not invincible! Even if the opponent is the four emperors, they are nothing more than pirates. The overlord of this sea is still the navy! But the opposite of the navy''s momentum is the pirates. Seeing the defeat of the Four Emperors Kaido, they scolded Kaido as trash. Except for some pirates standing in high positions, those scum pirates thought that the four emperors were nothing but this. The wave of challenging the Four Emperors was set off again because of Kaido''s defeat. However, there are still not many people who dare to challenge the white beard. Most of them went for Shanks, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. The people who went to Shanks were okay, because Shanks would not kill people easily, but he would break their arms, which was a small lesson for them. People who go to the country of Wano for a lot of meetings, basically can''t even enter the country of Wano, and are kicked into the sea. As for those looking for the BIGMOM Pirate Group... I can only say that they are unlucky! Because of the wave of Karl''s control, Kaido was directly pushed to the nations. However, the unexpected harmony between the two people did not mean that they would go to war as soon as they met. Instead, they had a private tea party. Until someone came to challenge the BIGMOM Pirates and saw Kaido and Charlotte Lingling drinking tea together, the death of these people was doomed! Chapter 95： Guran Tezolo! Five days later. Carl commanded the ship and entered an extravagant place. The location of the port is covered by a large tract of gold. The entire port is made of pure gold, without any other impurities at all! Under the golden light, even the sea water has turned into a golden color, which looks very eye-catching! "Is this the Golden City? It looks so spectacular! Meow!" The cat demon looked at the luxurious surroundings, feeling dazzled, and no longer knew how to describe it. The others, except Karl and Ainilu, were equally surprised when they saw this place. Even Jess, who doesn''t like to talk, and the somewhat autistic Airland, can''t help but open their mouths when they see these ports made of pure gold in front of them. Such a spectacular scene, they have never heard of it, they have never seen it! "Cut! What''s so strange about this, the sky island I''m on has a golden city that is more exaggerated than these golds, and even a huge golden clock. It''s a pity that the Golden City there is already in dire dread, and there is nothing left, only one golden clock is still intact. If someone can restore the golden city of the sky island, it will definitely be ten times more spectacular than here! " As people who have seen the big scene, Ainilu disdains them because of these little things, they are so excited that they cant express it. And Ainilu has no interest in gold at all. He didn''t see any excitement at all here. Carl does the same. He had seen the gold on Sky Island a long time ago, and he also knew what kind of place the Golden City was. Although he was a little surprised to see the true face of Golden City, he didn''t have much emotion. The warship moved forward slowly, and they soon arrived at a naval position. But at this moment, the golden fountain not far away suddenly erupted! Gorgeous gold, like a fountain, spreads from the huge fountain to the surroundings. The pirates not far away, after seeing the gold, didn''t hesitate to start looting. There are even people who plan to **** the gold in others'' hands. If it hadn''t been for Tezolo''s great reputation, these pirates would have spent money here. It''s just that these pirates didn''t know that they did it in Tezolo''s arms. These golden crumbs are Tezolo''s strategy! When Karl saw this scene, he couldn''t help but shook his head, and then used his ability to blow away all the gold debris around him. "Everyone pays attention, Tezolo''s abilities are golden fruits, and these golden fragments are all made by Tezolo''s abilities. As long as there are residual gold fragments on the body, he can manipulate the gold and confine your body. Don''t worry about Anilu and Jace, you two are natural devil fruits after all. But other people must be very careful. Once you come into contact with any gold here, you must tell me immediately! " "Yes!" Hearing Karl''s words, everyone present responded. "I didn''t expect that this golden emperor would have such a method. It seems that he is not an ordinary person!" Enzo shook his head, feeling a little. The other people were also a little surprised. They didn''t expect Tezolo to use this method to control others. Then they looked at those who had already held the golden crumbs tightly, and couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them. These people are completely hopeless! "Tezolo can get to this point not only by his fruitful ability, but also by his business acumen and the means of controlling people. This guy is just like Doflamingo, and he is a master of people''s hearts. But the only difference between him and Doflamingo is that this guy basically only targets the pirates, and only pits the money of the dragon people. For the navy, he is also a good place to buy intelligence. Under normal circumstances, he will not do anything to the navy. " Carl explained a little bit, Enzo and others nodded, expressing their understanding. "By the way, there is one more thing to remind you that this is a marine entertainment venue approved by the Tianlong people. Even if you encounter pirates here, don''t take it rashly. As long as no one takes action against us, don''t worry about these pirates. Because what is connected here is the interests of the five old stars, and for me, the five old stars are still valuable. There is no need to have trouble with their five old things. " With that said, Carl gave a tip to the people who stopped next to the boat, and then took Ainilu and the others off the boat. The navy ships docked here is still very safe. As long as there are no accidents, it is impossible for Tezolo to take action against the navy, unless he doesn''t want to mix in the new world. The golden shards in the sky continue to flutter. Carl used the fruit power to blow away all the golden debris around him. Not a single golden shard fell on the crew members. It can be said that as long as Karl is here, this little trick of the Golden Emperor will not pose a threat to him. When he got out of the port, Karl saw a strange-looking big-headed doll with a big head exposed from the ground, staring at himself with a pair of funny eyes. He just came out of the ground and saluted Carl respectfully. "You are Brigadier General Carl?" "I''m Tanaka, the guard captain of the Golden City. You can call me Mr. Tanaka. UU" "Tezolo asked you to come over?" "Yes, Master Tezolo asked me to come and pick you up. Since I heard the news that you are coming, Master Tezolo has been happily sleeping and can''t sleep. He had been waiting in the Golden Mansion for a long time, and he asked Mr. Carl to come with me. " "Can''t sleep happily or flustered! What you said is too bad." Carl chuckled, ignoring Tanaka''s embarrassment, and patted his head. "Lead the way, and introduce it to me by the way. My crew are still going to play here for a few days." "Okay, follow me! I''ll introduce it for you!" at the same time. Just when Mr. Tanaka led the way. Tezolo, who was sitting inside the building, did not look good. "Bacara, why do you say this new navy star came to me? This guy cleaned up Doflamingo, liberated Dresrosa and became the hero of Dresrosa. He teamed up with General Huang Yuan to repel Kaido head-on. Although he did little effort, he also held on for half an hour before Huang Yuan arrived! This guy is strong. Is he here to investigate me? Isn''t he afraid to offend the five old stars and the Tianlongren? ! " Tezolo was a little flustered. If it was a general navy or an admiral, he wouldn''t be as panicked as he is now. Most navies are reasonable, as long as Tezolo makes a price, they will leave. But what Tezolo fears most is Carl, a fledgling kid. This kind of kid does everything without regard to the consequences, let alone his future. It is difficult to buy with money to work! In addition, Carl''s strength is indeed very strong, Tezolo said that he was really panicked! Chapter 96： Tezolo Golden building. In Tezolo''s office. The atmosphere here is dull, Tezolo sits in his seat, and Karl is sitting on the big sofa next to him while drinking tea with his legs up. There is no one around. Tezolo let all his men out. Carl''s crew was also arranged to go to play in other places. Today is considered a holiday for them, but Karl also left them a task, which is to observe the Golden City. If you find something unusual, report it in time. In addition, Carl also especially told Anilu and Nilu to try not to cause trouble here, and then there were no other orders. Now in this office, there are only two of Carl and Tezolo, so the atmosphere is so embarrassing. The two of them stayed here silently for about ten minutes. Although the atmosphere was depressing, Carl didn''t feel anything wrong. He came here just to eat and drink, and he didn''t plan to do anything to Tezolo, so the other party naturally had no way of doing it. Tezolo was the only one who felt very depressed. "By the way, Brigadier General Carl, what is your purpose for coming here? Or what is your mission? I''m just doing some small business here, small business, nothing compared to what Doflamingo did in Dresrosa. If you are ready to investigate me, please do so, except that some slave traders will conduct private transactions with me. I don''t have any violations here. After all, Tianlong people also often trade with me, so I won''t smash my own sign. " Tezolo couldn''t help it anymore, and took the lead to show weakness. He knew that he was probably not Carl''s opponent, and the opponent''s identity was a navy, or a young and vigorous naval star. Although Tezolo was not afraid of the navy, he was afraid of Carl''s dumbfoundedness. Once there is a conflict with the opponent, Tezolo will lose no matter what he does. Wherever he can bear it, he will naturally bear it, as long as Karl is not too much. "Mr. Tezolo, you don''t have to be so nervous at all. I didn''t come here to target you deliberately. In fact, I want to find you to cooperate. By the way, I would like to ask why you are recruiting these pirates. As far as I know, although you recruited pirates before, you never published the information directly in the newspaper. Your behavior is very suspicious! " Carl squinted his eyes and said the purpose of the trip. Tezolo was also relieved when he heard Carl''s words. He only needs to confirm Karl''s attitude now. As long as Karl doesn''t come to target himself, Tezolo doesn''t need to be as cautious as he is now. "It turned out to be this thing. I recruited the pirates just to let them work for me and die by the way. These pirates are all for money, regardless of their own life and death. As long as I use a little trick, I can make them follow their orders. Why don''t I make good use of such a good labor force? " The corners of Tezolo''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an evil expression. Obviously he does this often, but as Carl said, he has never recruited pirates with such a big fanfare like this time. "I always feel that you are hiding something from me, but forget it, anyway, I have to stay here for a few days to grind time. The Marshal of the Warring States Period told me to let me stay in the new world for a while before returning to the navy headquarters. But he still doesn''t let me make trouble everywhere, it''s really troublesome! Originally, my next destination was the world where the BIGMOM Pirate Group is located, but because of the order of the Warring States Marshal, I had to temporarily change my plan to come to you. I feel a little bit at a loss no matter what I think, but then again, maybe I can still have unexpected happiness with you. " Carl showed a helpless expression, he was obviously a little bit disappointed when he came to the Golden City. Tezolo''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect Carl to come to himself, it was only a temporary motive, and he hadn''t planned well at all. And his original plan actually passed away to all nations, looking for trouble with one of the four emperors, the BIGMOM Pirate Group! Tezolo didn''t dare to have this kind of thought. But this also made him more certain that Carl is just a stunned man with a sense of justice, but he doesn''t know how high he is. Thinking of this, Tezolo sighed. Since Carl was here on a temporary basis, it meant that he did not have a specific plan, which gave Tezolo a lot of peace of mind. "Brigadier General Carl, what did you mean by saying you want to work with me?" Tezolo asked, and Carl''s eyes became sharper. After being silent for about ten seconds, Carl began to speak. "I want you to help me investigate where Doflamingo went. People like him must never stay!" "This is easy to say, but how do you plan to pay the remuneration? Gold or Pele? Or other rare treasures? In the face of being a navy, I can give you a 20% discount, which is my biggest discount here. " Hearing that there was business coming to the door, even if it was just to inquire about the business, Tezolo still did not refuse to come. Although it has been a long time since he personally took over this kind of business, in order to avoid arousing Carl''s disgust, he still pretended to be very happy. But Carl''s reaction made Tezolo froze. "Remuneration? Are you kidding me? A mere pirate, dare to ask the Navy for payment? Believe it or not, I will now lead a team to investigate your casino here and give you some trouble? " "Huh! Ask me to be paid, you treat me as those rich people!" Carl snorted coldly, saying that he has no money, but you must take this task! This situation was unexpected by Tezolo. He originally thought that Carl would be very happy to pay for cooperation, but he did not expect that Carl would be very happy. But pay for cooperation? Tezolo thinks too much! "All right, this time I should make friends, and I will investigate Doflamingo''s whereabouts for you for free." Tezolo had no choice but to endure it. What he worried most was that Karl was unreasonable and started investigating the Golden City. Although he is confident that he is here, there is no violation of regulations. But once it is investigated, it will definitely affect the business, which Tezolo does not want to see. Not to mention, he still has a plan to implement. If this plan is delayed because of Karl, then his loss may be too great. It even attracted the dissatisfaction of the Tianlong people. This is what Tezolo didn''t want to see. "It''s pretty much the same. Tell me when you have news, I''ll go out for a while and see what fun you have here." After speaking, Karl waved his hand and left Tezolo''s office in a stride. He also took a bottle of good wine here, as if he didn''t regard himself as an outsider. After Tezolo saw Carl leave, his expression slowly turned gloomy. "What a bastard!" Chapter 97： Trigger selection Carl was alone, wandering around in the Golden City. He looked at the entertainment venues, but didn''t have any interest, but a few bars aroused Carl''s interest. This is not because of how good the wine is, nor is it because of the talent show inside. He has seen some human trafficking transactions here through his domineering and domineering experience. As Tezolo said, human traffickers here do not traffic human beings in an open manner. This kind of thing may have been tacitly approved by Tezolo, but it is different from the Chambord Islands after all. The Chambordian Islands are covered by the dragons, where the slaves are sold on a large scale, and the dragons pay the bills. Even if checked by the navy, as long as they don''t encounter a navy with a sense of justice like Karl, they will lose a little money at most, and they don''t have to worry about their lives at all. But it''s different in Golden City. Tezolo was originally a slave, although he would not save other slaves, let alone ask everyone who came here to stop the slave trade. But he would never allow someone to do this kind of thing in front of him! Although Tezolo will not investigate who is doing this kind of thing, as long as he knows about it, he will never let these slave traders go! As a slave, he naturally hated slave traders. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, there are few slave traders in the Golden City, and it took Karl a long time to find these secret traders. But when he followed the road and came to this trading place, he found that these people were a little bit wrong. Because the person trading with the slave trader turned out to be a person wearing a white mask and a white windbreaker! This person can''t see his face clearly, but he is tall and tall, even two heads taller than Carl. As for the clothes of the other party, Carl looks more and more like CP0. Although not sure, most of his body is very similar to CP0. As for the slave whom the other party traded, Karl didn''t know him, but the other party was a young woman. She looked like she was only eighteen or nineteen years old. She has long aqua-blue hair, very soft facial features, and a very well-proportioned figure at first glance. Is a standard beauty figure. It''s just that the environment here is very dark, and the little girl who was trafficked was also dirty, and she was also covered with a gray cloak. This made Carl fail to see how she looked like. When the transaction between the two parties was completed, the trafficker walked over. But his domineering color has always been on, and he doesn''t want to lose this person who is suspected of CP0. It''s just that he still has to deal with the human trafficker first, by the way, to find out who the other party is. After a while, Karl followed the trafficker to a secret corner. In addition to himself, there are seven or eight accomplices with him here. When he came back with a sack of money, everyone cheered. "Haha, we made a lot of money for this vote!" "Yeah! I didn''t expect that the singer of the mere island of music could even sell 30 million Baileys, which is really too profitable!" "She is not just a singer, she is also the daughter of the owner of the upper island, known as the sea-monster princess. It is said that she is a person with voice fruit ability, and her voice is very beautiful. Everyone who hears her singing will feel extremely relaxed and happy, as if the spirit has been sublimated. " "More than that, I also heard that her singing has the ability to control the sea king. It''s just a pity that the pirates took over there, killed the original island owner, and even killed her. If we hadn''t stolen her back, she would have nowhere to hide from being killed by the pirates! " "It''s really a bad guy, but if we sold her to the Dragonite, did it count as saving her life? Knowing that we should have let her cheer everyone up, this would be regarded as repaying the brothers for their life-saving grace. " "Hahahaha! You are really talented, why didn''t we expect it?" The traffickers around you are very relaxed and happy. Carl also heard it really. They all said so, and the intelligence is definitely not wrong. The one who bought the Siren Princess was CP0. As for why the other party wants to buy her, it is probably related to her being able to control the sea king class. The five old stars or the top level of the Tianlong people must know what ancient weapons are. Among them, the sea king is the ancient weapon Poseidon that can control the sea king. Although the sea monster princess has the ability to control the sea kings under the blessing of the fruit ability. But in order for the Neptune not to reappear, the Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars would rather catch the mistake and not let it go! In addition, the Sea-Monster Princess herself is very weak, as long as she is domesticated into a slave, the threat will naturally be relieved. Karl moved his toes to know what these dirty lsp thoughts. After thinking for a while, Carl drew a knife and walked in front of the group of traffickers. But at this moment, the familiar system sound sounded again. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Ignore this incident Reward to randomly get an ability that evenly scores no less than B level (no side effects)! Option 2: Report this incident to the Warring States Period, and let him handle it, rewarding the increase in the favorability of the navy camp and the ability of everyones fruit and the form of a big Buddha (no side effects)! Choice three: deal with this matter yourself, but it will cause dissatisfaction between the Tianlongren and the five old stars, reward all attribute levels to increase by one level, and a random ability with a score of not less than D level (no side effects)! This triggers the choice? Carl didn''t expect that he was just planning to do a favor, which would trigger the choice. This made him think about the selection system, whether it was what he had previously guessed. According to previous speculations, this choice will only be triggered if you encounter some major plot characters. But now it has been triggered directly, and there has also been a situation that directly affects the senses of the Tianlong people. Although Carl didn''t care what Tianlongren thought of him, the Five Old Stars were indeed a problem. "Hey! Boy, who are you!" "Boy, are you here to find death?" "I don''t know where the kid is, when we meet you can just sell money!" As Carl thought about it, the traffickers also saw Carl. It''s just that the lights are dim here, and they didn''t see Karl''s clothes, which were navy uniforms. When they arrived in front of Karl with hideous faces and planned to catch him, they suddenly saw Karl''s uniform! This made them suddenly startled, turned their heads and ran away without hesitation! Carl quickly made a choice, and then shot and wiped out these traffickers! Accompanied by a gleam of light in the darkness, these human traffickers instantly fell to their heads, and none of them remained! Chapter 98： Save people "The next step is to find CP0 and save people from his hands. Fortunately, I have always turned on the domineering, not to let him get lost, but this guy''s destination turned out to be the Golden Building? It seems that he came here, besides dealing with human traffickers, I am afraid that he has a certain relationship with Tezolo..." Carl squinted his eyes and took off instantly. He chose three of the previous choices. Regarding this choice, there is actually no hesitation, choice three is what Carl wants to do most at the moment. Although the first two rewards are also very good, the second option can even get the ability and favorability of the Warring States period. But compared to these, Carl still likes to do what he likes, even if other choices are better rewards, even if it will offend the Tianlong people, he doesn''t care! In this way, Karl used the fastest speed to rush towards CP0. He wants to avoid contact between the opponent and Tezolo, otherwise it will not end well. With CP0 alone, Karl can kill him completely without any pressure at all. Because the human trafficker is dead, he is only obliterating a CP who came to trade. If it goes well, he can even cover up these things he has done. After all, the Tianlongren didn''t know what this sea-monster princess looked like, because she was imprisoned very early, and only recently was stolen by human traffickers. "Got you!" After a while, Carl saw CP0 walking in a dark alley. Because this CP0 was walking on a small path, he met some people who wanted to rob. These **** have lost all their belongings in the Golden City and can only stay here to pay off the debts of Tezolo''s work, otherwise they will be more uncomfortable than death! Even if someone escapes by chance, they will be reduced to this kind of robber robbing money everywhere, just to get rich with the next bet! So there are many such people in Golden City. However, most of their strengths were not very good. CP0 carried the Sea-Monster Princess on his right shoulder, and with a few easy waves of his left hand, these people were immediately stabbed through the neck. Carl looked very carefully in the sky. He can see that this CP0 person uses very superb finger gun skills. Carl himself could not use it, but at least he could understand it. "That friend in the sky, you have followed me all the way, why don''t we come down and have a chat?" CP0 spoke suddenly, and he was still facing Carl at this time, which made him understand that the other party also has the domineering look and feel. Although he was found out, Carl didn''t panic, because he planned to intercept the party with few people. "Navy? What are you doing here?" When Carl came to CP0, the other party also discovered that Carl was a Commodore. Then he took a close look at Carl and discovered that the Commodore in front of him was Carl who had recently occupied the headlines of various news! "I didn''t expect the well-known Brigadier General Carl to appear here, which is really surprising!" CP0 is wearing a mask and can''t see what his expression is, but Carl can also hear him in his tone. He must be looking at himself mockingly at this time, obviously not paying attention to himself. "CP0? Can you tell me what happened to the **** your shoulder? Human trafficking is a felony, even if you are a CP, you cant do it! " "Joke! Am I abducting people? This is obviously the supplies of Lord Tianlongren! Forget it, there is nothing to say to you, the stunned green, you just need to know, I will **** the supplies of the Tianlongren. A trash like you, is not qualified to point fingers in front of me! Get out of me! " Since there is only one trail, Carl is blocked here and CP0 is completely unable to get through. Carl froze here and didn''t intend to give in, but stared at CP0 scorchingly. "Do you think I will believe your nonsense? A dog of a mere Tianlong is qualified to bark at me?" "Asshole! You are looking for death!" Carl made CP0 break the defense in a word. He didn''t have any hesitation, he just wanted to stab it out. But Carl didn''t move, he just used his sight and domineering to predict the opponent''s attack, and then covered a layer of armed domineering on his forehead! CP0 also covers the finger with a layer of armed domineering, continue to release the finger gun! Just listen to a bang. Carl leaned back slightly, still smiling. Except for a little red on his forehead, there are no scars! CP0 on the other side looked at his severed finger incredibly and let out a heartbreaking roar. "My fingers!!!" "Stop howling, it''s ugly." Carl shook his head and drew the knife directly to give him a good time. With the silver flashover, CP0 couldn''t resist Carl''s attack at all, so he was instantly killed! Carl picked up the sea monster princess who was still in a coma, carried CP''s corpse in one hand, and flew into the sky in the dark. He threw CP0 to the sea, and then took the Siren Princess and returned to the golden villa arranged for him by Tezolo. However, he was the only one in the Golden Villa at this time, and it was obvious that the other crew members were still playing. When Carl saw this, he couldn''t help but shook his head, and then put his gaze on the still sleeping Sea-Monster Princess. She hasn''t woken up for such a long time, obviously she has been drugged, otherwise it would never be in this state. But Carl was not in a hurry, but arranged a room for her to let her sleep before talking. "Speaking of the task hasn''t been completed yet? Is there anything we have done well?" Carl glanced at his choice and found that the task had not been completed, which made him a little strange. But while he was thinking about this problem other people came back one after another, and Carl immediately put this problem behind him. Some of them are smiling, others are sad. Some were still silent, some were still autistic, and some were even carried back by Nilu when they were drunk... That''s right, the drunk man who was carried back is Ainilu! "Hahahaha, this guy Ainilu is so funny, he just drank two bottles of wine, he was drunk with only two palm-sized bottles of wine! I didnt get drunk when I drank ten bottles of that kind of thing. He was actually drunk. He really laughed at me! " "Hahahaha!" Nilu had pink cheeks and laughed wildly. Even the black feather next to him couldn''t help covering his mouth and snickering. "This guy" Carl felt a little embarrassed when he saw Ainilu''s drunk appearance. Then he put his gaze on the cat demon on the side. "Why are you frowning?" "I lost 200,000 Bailey, meow..." Carl: "..." This trough Carl really didn''t know where to start. Carl then questioned the others. Most of them are normal, Enzo and Jace strolled casually together, and Irland was autistic as always. But this time, he went to the music theater and shut himself down. Anilu and Nilu naturally went to fight for wine. As for the result, they are here... Hei Yu went to the casino with the cat demon. The cat demon took 200,000 and lost 200,000. Hei Feather took 30,000 and earned 400,000... Hearing this, Karl didn''t even know how to spit the cat demon this unlucky ghost... When everyone was noisy, a clear and sweet voice, like a natural sound, appeared timidly in everyone''s ears. "The inside..." "who are you?" Chapter 99： All LSP The sudden sound, and the cute figure wearing a gray robe, whose dirty appearance could not be covered, appeared in front of everyone. Except for Ainilu, who has been drowsy and taken away, and Aillan, who is autistic and has no interest in anything. The others opened their mouths one after another, showing starry eyes. But they quickly turned their eyes on Karl. Their eyes were sharp, as if they were asking again, how did you turn such a cute girl back! "Ahem, don''t get me wrong, she is the little girl I saved from a slave trader, her name is..." "Um...what''s your name?" Carl scratched his head, remembering that he didn''t know her name, only that her nickname among the traffickers was the Sea-Monster Princess. The Siren Princess shrank back timidly at this time, and then replied with a voice like Tianlai: "I, my name is Intil..." "Okay, this classmate Intil, I snatched it back from the trafficker, and I will take her on the ship next time. After all, it is very unsafe to leave her here, and it is best to leave her to our Navy for protection. " Carl stepped forward and gently rubbed Intil''s long sea-blue hair. Intil shrank his head in fear, and then asked in a low voice. "Am I not sold as a slave? And who are you?" "Don''t worry Intil, you are now free, not a slave. I am the Commodore, and all of us here are navy. You can rest assured to follow us and there will be no problems! " Hearing Carl''s words, Intil nodded, but suddenly her body weakened and she was about to fall to the ground. Upon seeing this, Carl hurried forward to hold Intier. Kuroba ran over with the same concern, and checked Intil''s body. "What happened to Kuroba?" After checking briefly, Kuroba shook his head, and then asked. "Intil, when was the last time you had a meal?" "Recently..." Intiel lowered his head and thought, then replied after a moment; "It seems like the morning before yesterday..." "what?!" Nilu was shocked when she heard Intier''s words. She did not expect that Intil had not eaten for nearly three days! "Damn slaver, don''t let me find them, or I will break them into pieces!" "Okay, you just need to say a few words, don''t scare the children, as for the slave traders have been solved by me, you should go and take care of Ainilu. This guy has never drank a sip of wine, you still take him to drink, when he did not die on the battlefield but died in the wine field, this is your responsibility, Nilu! " Hearing Karl''s reprimand, Nilu nodded in a sinister manner, and then began to prepare things to sober up and induce vomiting to help Anilu regain consciousness. The cat demon glanced at Nilu, then at Intil, and restored her cute smile. "Meow meow!" "I''m going to prepare to eat now, but I haven''t used the kitchenware here. It may take a little longer! Meow!" "Go, but it doesn''t have to be too much trouble, just something that can fill your stomach." "Yes! Meow!" The cat demon jumped to the kitchen. Jace and Enzo were lying on the sofa, looking at Intil with unanimous eyes, with an unknown smile on their faces. Seeing the expressions of these two people, Carl gave them a blank look. The two of them are obviously lsp. Forget Enzo, his character was originally like this, but Carl did not expect that Jace was also a sullen type. He doesn''t like the cuteness of the cat demon, nor the coldness of the cat demon, but likes Intil. However, Carl noticed that Intier''s figure was compared with the cat demon''s three-nothing and Kuroba''s just-developed figure. She is indeed uneven, very princess temperament. "So you are so good! Jace..." Carl murmured, and then he hugged Intil, who was weak, and came to the sofa. Kuroba followed, and had been helping Intil to check her body to prevent her from having other symptoms because she hadn''t eaten in the past few days. Before long, the cat demon came over with a bowl of rice. "Don''t eat too much. If you eat too much on an empty stomach for several days, your stomach will burst, meow!" "Thanks, thank you..." Intil was still a little scared, but Carl and others had tried their best to be gentle. This allowed Intil to relax and start eating. "Intil, where is your home, why don''t we send you back?" Kuroba asked. Intil, who was eating, suddenly stagnated, and tears couldn''t help streaming. "This, me..." Seeing Intil crying suddenly, Kuroba was in a frenzy for a while, not knowing what was going on. Carl took out a tissue and wiped her face, then sighed. "About her situation, I still heard some from the traffickers, let me explain to you." With that, Carl briefly talked about Intier''s life experience. He doesn''t know much, but these are all facts. Intil also slowed down at this time, and then nodded. "What this big brother said is true, I am already homeless..." "It''s really hateful! The mere pirate not only occupied the island town, but even killed the original island owner! Such a **** shouldn''t live in this world, I must beat him up by myself! I will destroy all the pirates myself! " Nilu came out of Anilu''s room filled with indignation, obviously she couldn''t see such behavior. Carl glanced at her faintly and said, "Have you forgotten Doflamingo? This is the norm in the New World Pirates occupying countries and towns! Therefore, as the navy, we must work harder and not be complacent just because we have brought down a Doflamingo. In this sea, Doflamingo is just an insignificant little dust! We are also just small dust. Only when we grow into the Four Emperors, or even surpass the Four Emperors, can we gain a pivotal position! Come on, everyone, we still have a long way to go! " After Carl said this paragraph, the spirits of everyone present were refreshed. Intil looked at Karl with admiration, as if he had seen a savior. Even the most autistic Ellan had a glimmer of light in his eyes, as if thinking of something. He opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything, and neither did Carl and the others notice this little movement of Airland. "Master Carl, do we help or not to help with Intil?" The cat demon asked caringly, and Carl nodded, rubbed Intiel''s head and smiled. "Of course I have to help, but not now, because I have other things to do here. It''s getting late now, so let''s wait until tomorrow if you have anything to say. By the way, you help Intier clean up her body, she is so dirty. " Carl looked at the mud rubbed from Intil''s hair in his hands, and he couldn''t laugh or cry. This child has not suffered less during this time! Chapter 100： Long overdue reward Early the next morning. Carl was invited to Tezolo''s office by Mr. Tanaka. As for the others who were still asleep, Carl didn''t wake them up, but just asked Intil, the first one to wake up, to help spread the word. "Intil, you help me tell them that today is still a holiday day. As for whether they want to continue playing or training, it''s up to them." "Hmm, big brother I will tell the truth! Don''t worry!" Intil nodded, her aqua-blue hair trembled and her body trembled likewise, coupled with her innocent smile, it looked very cute. Just like a real sea monster, it''s fascinating. Although this was just the charm that Intil exuded unintentionally, it had already left Tanaka on the side dumbfounded. Even Carl had to sigh, after the cleansing of his body yesterday, Intil was completely renewed. She is totally two people now and last night! If Carl hadn''t seen Intil with his own eyes, he would have a new look after taking a shower and changing clothes. He would never think that the slender beauty in front of him was the Intil who picked it up yesterday. "Okay, Mr. Tanaka, don''t look at the beauties, take me over quickly." Carl patted Tanaka''s head. Tanaka rubbed the bridge of his nose with some embarrassment, and then led the way. The location of the Golden Villa is not far from the Golden Building. It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at Tezolo''s office. But at this time Tezolo had a gloomy expression. Next to him stood a man in a black suit. In addition, Carl also saw the familiar corpses in front of him. However, these corpses were all the corpses of human traffickers, and there was no corpse of CP0. "What''s the situation with Tezolo? Are you planning to have me undergo an autopsy? I''m good at fighting, so let''s forget about autopsy or something, the profession is wrong." Carl didn''t have any mood swings, but took care of himself on the sofa. "That Tanaka, bring me a bottle of wine, the bottle yesterday will do!" "I" Tanaka did not dare to move, but looked at Tezolo. Tezolo nodded slightly, and Tanaka dared to pour Carl. "Brigadier General Carl, you really gave me a huge surprise when you came. Although I hate slave traders too, is it a bit unnatural for you to do this! If you want to deal with these slave traders, you should at least say hello to me. Anyway, this is my place! And more importantly, it was a CP0 who traded with these scum, and this CP0 mysteriously disappeared. Mr. Tanaka told me through the monitoring phone bug that you were the one who killed these scumbags yesterday, and when you returned to the villa, there was one more person in your arms. Now you might as well explain, who is this extra person, and why the CP0 master disappeared? " Tezolo''s eyes were sharp and his tone was a little drifting. There are not many opportunities to question the navy, and he enjoys the feeling of questioning the navy. Because most of the time, he was questioned by the Navy and CP, and now he feels very refreshed. But Carl didn''t give face. He was silent for two seconds and took a sip of wine before he lay half on the sofa, raised his legs, and put his hands on the back of the sofa. He used this way to express his disdain for Tezolo. "Tezolo, you are just a pirate, what right do you have to ask me? I killed these people as soon as I killed them, and that person was also saved by me. What''s the problem? As for CP0? Sorry, I dont know and I havent seen any CP0. If you want to know, you might as well look for it yourself and ask me what Im doing. " Carl rolled his eyes and didn''t take Tezolo''s words to heart. The deflated Tezolo was a little annoyed, but he knew he couldn''t do it, otherwise things would get serious. Then he looked at the black suit next to him. "What a waste!" The black suit glanced at Tezolo, then walked to Karl. "Boy! I am a member of CP0 and the commissioner in charge of Golden City. I am responsible for everything that happens here. You killed someone here, immediately follow me to investigate! I now have reason to suspect that you killed the members of CP0 and took away our important supplies! You must be investigated! " "You are CP0 and I am the navy. What qualifications do you have to investigate me? Even if you are qualified, please order the Warring States Period to give orders. As for your dog of the Celestial Dragon, you are not qualified to yell at me! " "Huh!" Carl took a light sip and spit on the shoes of the black suit, his face also full of disdain. Tanaka flinched in fear, and drew himself into the wall. Tezolo put on an expression of watching the show behind, but his heart was extremely happy. He wanted to scold CP like this for a long time, but he didn''t dare, because he still counted on CP and the Sky Dragon to support himself. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com If he had the confidence of Karl, he would definitely not want CP to point his finger at him! "Boy, you are looking for death!" Just because of one sentence, the black suit had a grim expression and broke the defense in an instant. Without any hesitation, his right hand was covered with armed domineering, and he went straight to Karl''s face! Facing the menacing well, Carl didn''t even draw a knife, just got up and punched! The fists of the two immediately collided, forming a strong vortex, blowing the interior decoration of the room into a mess. But Carl didn''t move, and the black suit took a few steps backwards. But his right hand was already weak and weak, and it was obviously broken! "It''s really worthy of being a **** **** who can compete with Kaido for more than 30 minutes! But in this way, I can see your attitude clearly, you just wait for punishment! Untouchables! Rubbish! You wounded me and took away important supplies from the Sky Dragon people. Even if you didn''t kill CP0, you would definitely die! " After letting out the cruel words, the black suit turned and left. Carl didn''t kill him, but let him leave here. If you kill him here, the follow-up will be really difficult to solve. Now the other party has no evidence to prove that he killed CP0. Even if he knew that he had forced Intier to come back, Wu Lao Xing would not place him wanted for such a trivial matter. Because Carl has shown great potential! Wu Lao Xing didn''t want to see that such a potential stock was forced to become a pirate. This is where Carl''s confidence lies! At the same time, the voice of the system also appeared in Carl''s mind! The selection is complete. Congratulations to the host for raising all attributes by one level! D-level abilities are being randomly selected, please wait... Congratulations to the host for gaining the ability to master the wind element (D)! Chapter 101： Tezolo "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that the superior CP would be stunned by others. It''s really cool!" "You really deserve to be a newcomer to the Navy, you even dare to offend CP. You did something we people would never dare to do in our entire life!" "Hahahaha!" Although Tezolo didn''t like Karl, his previous hard-working CP style and the abrupt action of breaking an arm of the other party made Tezolo very excited. He was almost about to say his idea of ??soliciting Karl. But he quickly realized that Karl was a navy, and he would not agree even if he wanted to recruit him. "It''s only CP0, it''s just a dog of the Denon, even if it''s a real Denon, I won''t bow to my knees. The Navy maintains the justice of ordinary people, not the maggots. Why should I obey them? It''s hilarious! " Carl gave Tezolo a white glance, obviously not taking his words to heart. Tezolo laughed when he heard Carl say this, obviously admiring Carl''s style. "Because of your demeanor, I will get you the news of Doflamingo as soon as possible. Do you need any other information? I am very happy today and I can give you one for free! " That CP0 was specifically used to manage Tezolo. His strength is not strong, but he can domineering and navy six styles, Tezolo can easily solve the opponent. However, although his strength is not strong, his status is very noble, which makes Tezolo unable to do anything to him and can only follow CP0''s orders. Now that Carl drove the opponent away, at least for the next period of time, Tezolo will be left unattended. In this way, before the arrival of the new watcher, Tezolo can do something that he has not dared to do before. For example, it can be done privately, or secretly swallowing some heavenly gold that should have been given to the Tianlongren. More importantly, without the surveillance person, Tezolo was finally free for a period of time. This is why Tezolo would thank Carl. "Intelligence?" Carl thought for a while, and the information he needed was really not much. Because I am a traverser, plus this timeline and the original timeline, there is not much deviation. So Carl doesn''t have much information to know. "Actually, I don''t have anything I want to know. If you are willing to send me information, you might as well do me a small favor, a very simple favor." "What can I do for you?" Tezolo is very happy today, so as long as Karl''s request is not excessive, he can refuse it. But what Carl said next made him stunned. "How about you helping me investigate news about ancient weapons?" "Are you crazy?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Tezolo stood up, his forehead was instantly covered with sweat. "Ancient weapon is a taboo weapon. It is a weapon that the five old stars expressly forbidden to remove and investigate! You want me to investigate this for you? Absolutely impossible!" "All right, in that case, I''ll change one. You just need to tell me what happened to the pirate who occupied Intil''s hometown." Seeing that Tezolo didn''t cooperate with Karl, he didn''t force it, but changed a request, and then took a sip of wine. But the wine glass was empty at this time, and Karl raised the glass and glanced at Tanaka, and the other party filled it with Karl. "Sure enough, it''s you..." "But since you have done this, you must not be afraid of them. I can tell you that the pirate group that occupied the island of the sea monster is the subordinate of the beast pirate group. It''s just that these guys are just a bunch of miscellaneous soldiers, and the leader is just a little pirate who offers a reward of no more than 500 million Baileys. " "That''s enough, but I still want to ask you a question, do you have anything to do with this slave trade?" Carl drank the drink and stared at Tezolo with scorching eyes. Tezolo was a little uncomfortable with Carl''s eyes, but he still shook his head, indicating that he had nothing to do with him. Carl nodded, regardless of whether he admits it or not, Carl believes the other person for the time being. Then he left the room, planning to go outside. Tezolo breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Carl leave. "This Carl is not a simple stunned man, he has such a keen sense, if I didn''t leave any evidence, I''m afraid he would really dare to do it to me! But the guys from CP0 were right. They even blatantly traded slaves. Does this really regard themselves as an omnipotent god? " "It''s not shit!" Tezolo was a little angry. He certainly looked uncomfortable with CP0''s actions, but he couldn''t help it. CP0 chooses to trade with him, nothing more than reminding Tezolo at all times that you are just a slave! So Tezolo was also very angry, but could do nothing. Carl did this to help Tezolo and let out a nasty breath. "What do we do next? Keep staring at him, or just let them play?" "Don''t worry, since they don''t plan to do anything to me, we don''t need to monitor him. Now I only need to complete the next business The person who trades with us is one of the tyrant bears in Qiwuhai! Although I dont know why he needs so many weapons, I heard that he is also a tyrant king. Maybe he needs to be replenished? But isnt it more convenient to buy these weapons from the Navy? Why do you come to me? It''s really confusing. " After Tezoro touched his chin and thought for a while, he didn''t want to understand why the bear, one of the seven Wuhais, was trading arms here. But since there is business coming to the door, there are still very large orders, of course Tezolo will not be polite. Originally, he was still a little worried about CP0 being here, which would affect the progress of the transaction. Now CP0 has to go back to life because of Carl''s cross-cutting. He can now let go of his hands and feet without worrying about this private transaction being discovered. ... at the same time. Carl, who was walking on the road, opened his own property panel and looked at it as he walked. Name: Carl Strength: C+ Agility: D+ Spirit: D+ Physical strength: B- Abilities: Military Fist (E), Piaopiao Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect, Coverage), Domineering Color (Proficient), Double Sword Flow (B), Wind Element Mastery (D) '' His own physical attributes, after this selection, once again obtained promotion and evolution. If he were to face Kaido now, it would definitely add a few more scars that couldn''t be erased. But if he wants to defeat Kaido, or even kill Kaido, he can''t do it yet, so he can only slowly continue his strength. But this is not the main thing. Carl''s attention now is all focused on the new ability. Although this ability is only Grade D, it is one of Carl''s most wanted abilities! Wind element affinity! Chapter 102： Chance encounter Wind element proficiency is placed in some fantasy worlds or game worlds, which is just the most basic ability to control wind. Although a certain talent is needed to master it, the difficulty of mastering this power is not high in those worlds. And this is only the most basic ability to control wind, so it will be evaluated as D level. But Carl understands that this is one of the abilities he needs most at the moment. He doesn''t need some too fancy power. The ability similar to this kind of wind element proficiency is the power he needs most at the moment. Because he understands that as long as he masters this power, the ability of Piao Piao Guo will be able to rise to the next level! Although it may not be able to reach the level of awakening, at least it can greatly enhance the fruiting ability. Even after the fruit awakens, his fruit ability can even surpass the golden lion at its peak! That''s why Carl is a little excited, because this ability is very suitable for him. Then Carl simply tested this ability, and what kind of improvement he could bring to him with the floating fruit. First, the consumption of wind control has decreased, and the speed has also become a lot faster. More importantly, he found that he could even lift an entire Golden City easily if he wanted to, without expending too much effort! This feeling surprised Carl. Although he could also make the Golden City float up, he needed a lot of power. You know, the scope of the entire Golden City is no less than a small island. In this range, Carl previously controlled at most two or three is the limit. But now Carl feels very relaxed. Not to mention lifting one or two golden cities, even ten he can do it! You know, Carl has reached this level before the fruit awakens. The golden lion in the original book can only control more than ten islands after the fruit awakens. Once awakened, Carl conservatively estimated that at least he could easily control more than twenty islands without consuming too much power. Carl was surprised by this discovery, with a smile on his face as well. "It''s even more exaggerated than I imagined, and the wind element mastery is now only Grade D, which means it still has room for growth. As long as the selection is completed later, there is still a chance to upgrade, this ability is really profitable! " After Carl checked his abilities, he returned to the ground, ready to go back to the villa to rest. But at this moment, a loud phoenix sound rang from the sky. A big blue bird suddenly fell from the sky, landed in a standard heroic manner, and appeared in front of Carl. As the blue flame dissipated, Carl saw the face of the person in front of him. He is the captain of the First Division of the White Beard Pirates, Marco the Phoenix! "Marco from the Whitebeard Pirates? What are you doing here?" Seeing the other party suddenly land in front of him, Carl was a little surprised. Although I don''t know what the other party is doing here, but the White Beard Pirates has an enemy with him, and the other party appears here, and it must have no good intentions. "I didn''t expect me to be so lucky. Originally I planned to ask Tezolo where you are, but you are here. I really saved a lot of things. But dont be nervous, Brigadier General Carl, Im just talking to you, and by the way, I invite you to drink at Daddys. This is the personal invitation of the White Beard Pirates, come with me! " Marco smiled, looking like a harmless big brother next door. His eyes are also very gentle, making people totally blind to his thoughts. "Forget it, what does the pirate look for in the navy? And you think I don''t know what you are thinking?" Facing the direct refusal of the invitation to Karl, Marco''s face changed slightly, and he shot immediately without any hesitation! "Since you disagree, don''t blame me!" "Huh! I really came to find the difference!" Carl sneered, Dead Tree and Sakura flew out in ten instants, and directly cut two deep wounds on Marco''s abdomen. Carl also took advantage of the situation to avoid the opponent''s blow, and then stayed with Wither Tree and Ying Shi. Looking at Marco''s body in front of him, he was being wrapped in blue flames, and there was no blood left. With the flame slowly disappearing, Marco''s injury has recovered as before! "It really deserves to be defeated by Doflamingo, and even able to resist the role of Kaido, the counterattack is really quick. But if you only have this ability, you''d better be ready to go with me! " Marco changed his hands into wings and kicked out again! This foot covers the armed color domineering, and the speed is faster than before, and the strength is stronger! Facing this blow, Carl did not hesitate to be a slash! The huge sword aura collided with Marco''s attack, causing a violent explosion! The surrounding houses collapsed instantly, affecting a large group of innocent pirates. But these pirates died when they died, and neither Carl nor Marko cared. If the people here are all civilians, the two of them might not really do anything here. "It''s really good swordsmanship, it''s not enough! Your swordsmanship is far behind!" Marko flew in front of him, and Karl flew into the air unwillingly. The figures of the two immediately collided, and the powerful force caused an uproar! If it weren''t for the two of them fighting in the air, I''m afraid everything around has been displaced to the ground! "Cross Slash--" Facing Markoccal, he didn''t dare to be careless and directly used his signature sword skills! But this covered the domineering blow of the armed color ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Marko had no defense. I saw him waving his wings, creating a sky full of blue flames, swallowing Karl in it! At the same time, Karl also hit Marco with this blow! The tyrannical slash cut Marko in an instant! But he didn''t show any expression, and the blue flame began to burn. Even with a domineering attack, his injuries can still be recovered at any time. Marco, who has the phoenix ability, can completely abandon defense and blindly pursue offense! As long as the opponent''s weapon is not a sea floor stone, Marco can ignore it no matter what kind of attack it is. His flames can be used not only to heal injuries, but also to attack enemies, and the effect is also very good! Marco''s flame temperature is very low, he can even directly attack the enemy''s internal organs as long as he adjusts the flame to a certain state! This is one of Marco''s attack methods! Although Carl has basically never seen Marko''s attack method, he still has certain conjectures about his fruiting ability. So he has already defended. These azure blue flames, as soon as they touched Carl, he used the air to isolate them from the outside. Carl formed a thin air barrier around the area around him. The defensive power of these barriers is not strong, but they are used to resist fire attacks, and the effect is very significant! Marco did not expect that Carl could still use this method to resist his own attack, which made him understand that the person in front of him was more difficult to deal with than he expected! Carl also didn''t expect that Marco was much more difficult than he thought. Facing an enemy who can''t kill like Kaido, and whose wound healing ability is very fast, he really has no good way to deal with the opponent for the time being. Chapter 103： Fight "I really don''t understand, what good is it for you to come here alone to trouble me. Do you really think that you can solve me by yourself? If you think so, it would be too small for me to be underestimated! " Carl didn''t dare to face Marco. Although the opponent is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, the strength is also in the Whitebeard Pirate Group, second only to the existence of Whitebeard! But his strength is higher than the lieutenant general and lower than the general. He has not reached the level of a general, and Carl has no need to fear him. To be precise, Marko''s strength at this time is almost indistinguishable from Karl. If the two of them are fighting here, they can only lose both sides, and there is no way to tell the winner. "Hehe, don''t think too much of yourself! With your strength, do you think you can stop me?" Marco smiled, obviously very confident of his own strength. In the original book, Marco has the record of being a tough general. Although it was only a moment of resistance, it also proved that his strength is indeed good! The conceited Marco did not put Karl in his eyes at all, even if he already has so many records. But in Marco''s view, whether it is Doflamingo or Drought Jack. The strength of these two is not as good as his own. Even if Karl can beat them, he may not be his opponent. It is precisely because of this self-confidence that Marco dared to find Karl directly. After the two looked at each other, their bodies crossed again! Some blood stains appeared on Carl''s body, apparently he was hit by Marko. But Marco''s body also showed very deep scars. However, the scars on his body quickly healed completely. This is the benefit of the phoenix fruit, no matter what kind of injury it receives, it can heal quickly in a very short time. If there is no sea building stone weapon, even if it is domineering, it can''t cause damage to Marko. This is the trickiest part of him. In addition, Marco is also a fruit-powered animal phantom beast. Although his physical strength is not as good as Kaido, he is certainly not weak. Although Marco is not close to Carl in terms of strength and speed, his physical strength and resilience are both at the BUG level. Carl really couldn''t solve the other party. Fortunately, Marco''s offensive power is relatively weak. His fighting methods are basically kicking skills, or use flames to burn. Marko''s attack method is relatively simple, which can be regarded as one of the few good news. "Brigadier General Carl, you are kind of interesting. I didn''t expect to be able to hold on with me for such a long time. But you will stop here, and then I will solve you completely! Dare to refuse the invitation of the White Beard Pirates, I will let you know how you will pay for it! " Marco smiled and covered his entire body with flames. The huge phoenix wrapped in blue flames instantly rose into the sky. After transforming into a phoenix, Marco''s speed increased by another notch, and he quickly rushed towards Carl. But just as Karl was waiting, the sound of the thunder blasted! A thunder pillar with a diameter of more than three meters fell from the sky and instantly slashed towards Marco! This lightning strike came very suddenly, although Marcos domineering experience was met, the lightning strike also predicted his position! Without any suspense, Marco''s body was instantly swallowed by thunder. But he relied on his being a phoenix fruit capable person, and instantly broke through the thunder. The injuries on his body are also recovering quickly. But before he could relax, the snow all over the sky appeared again. Marco was too late to react and was instantly surrounded by snowflakes. The captain of the first division has directly turned into a big snowbird, and his flying speed has dropped sharply! The ice and snow made Marco feel very uncomfortable, and he hurriedly used the flame to melt the ice and snow. But at this moment, an extremely dark fist suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Marco''s domineering look told himself that the power of this punch was no less than being hit by a giant clan head-on! So he chose to avoid! But at this moment, a figure behind him suddenly rose into the air, came into the air, and assumed the posture of Ihe. Accompanied by the man wearing a kimono, he put the long sword in his hand into the sheath. Marco lost his balance in an instant! A gap was cut out on his left wing! Almost cut off! This made him lose his balance and had to stop. The pitch-black fist also came to Marco''s eyes at this time, and directly blasted him into the ground, throwing out a huge amount of smoke! At this moment, the huge thunder pillar reappeared and hit Marco''s mercilessly, causing a tremor on the ground! "Yehahahaha, are we here in time? If it weren''t for my whim, I want to find out where Karl you are. I''m afraid we don''t know, you actually had a fight with someone else. As for who this person is, he can turn into a big bird, this fruit ability is a bit interesting! " Ai Nilu flew up to Karl and laughed Apparently, he was more confident about the attacks of himself and others. With so many of them working together to attack one person, if they have not succeeded, then they will simply decide on their own. After a while, Nilu, Jace, and Enzo also rushed over. A few of them came behind Carl and stared at the smoke-filled pit in front of them. "Isn''t it dead?" Nilu asked uncertainly, Jace shook her head and said that the other party was not dead. "This guy is the captain of the Whitebeard Pirate Group. How could he be killed by our sneak attack? If he were killed in this way, the White Beard Pirates would be too weak! " Enzo has been in the New World for a while, and he knows the strength of the White Beard Pirates. Although he has not seen Marko with his own eyes, he knows that he has seen Marko''s reward order, and he also knows some of his achievements. So he knew very well that his sneak attacks by these people were completely useless for Marco. Karnilu and the others said in front: "This guy is not easy to deal with. Although you succeeded in the sneak attack, it was too early for you to meet this guy. His strength is almost the same as mine. It''s better for you to step back a bit, so as not to hurt you. " Hearing Carl''s words, Nilu and the others'' complexions changed, even Anilu felt a little unconvinced. But when the smoke cleared and Marco stood up intact, their faces became even more ugly. Nillu and others did not expect that the four of their own combined blows would still be a full blow. He didn''t even have the qualifications to hurt the opponent! This makes them suffer. Now that Carl has said so, they also know very well that Marco cannot be dealt with by himself and others. Chapter 104： Depressed Tezolo "You really deserve to be the navy. You can be called a helper if you can''t beat it by yourself. Are you not even the courage to fight heads-up? I didn''t expect that the navy, which has always used justice to advertise itself, would be so unethical, even dare not to single out! " Marco stood up and mocked. He was a little afraid of the strength of Carl''s men. Even if these people join forces, they are not Marco''s opponents. It''s easy for him to solve these people, but Marco can''t ignore Karl. As long as Karl is here, Marco must concentrate on dealing with him. If the others were to attack, Marco''s reaction would be as slow as before. Dealing with Carl must be fully focused, otherwise Marco can''t guarantee to defeat Carl. After the previous simple collision, although Marco still looked down on Karl, he had to admit that Karl was still quite strong. That''s why he ridiculed him, wanting to provoke Carl and let him go head-to-head with him. Hearing Marco''s ridicule, Ainilu''s violent temper stood up and wanted to refute, but he was stopped by Carl''s hand. "It''s boring to go head-to-head. The navy is the one who defends justice, and gang fights against pirates are our justice! And do you think our navy will preach morals to you pirates who burn, kill, loot, and do no evil? You''re joking with me, Marco, isn''t Whitebeard''s play house game that makes you think you are really moral? Pirates are not a good thing in the first place, but they still think they are moral, and they say that if I don''t stand alone with you, they are not moral. It''s ridiculous! " What Carl said made Marco very angry. He didn''t expect Karl to be able to say such a thing, which made Marco, who was a pirate, unbearable. "Your navy is always like this, only talking about justice, but what have you done?" "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about what the navy has done, you just need to know that pirates shouldn''t exist! Without your group of pirates, the world would have been peaceful a long time ago, but it''s a pity that this world still has the scum of Tianlongren, this is the only flaw. " Carl was shocked even if Marco was stunned. Apart from the people behind him, except Anilu who didn''t know what the Tianlongren was, the other three people grew up with their mouths, showing incredible expressions. Jace and Enzo looked at each other. They learned Carl''s position from Carl''s words, and their eyes were full of admiration in addition to shock. Because Carl said what they all didn''t dare to say. Nilu''s expression was a bit tangled. "Master Carl, the Tianlong people are the rulers of the world''s ** after all. Is it wrong for you to scold them like this? I am worried that they will treat you..." "There is nothing wrong with it, except for Marco, here are my own people, am I afraid that you will not be able to inform?" Carl wasn''t worried, as long as he didn''t say the words against the Tianlongren, but just spoke quickly. The five old stars do not do anything to themselves. Even if the Tianlong people are angry, it''s useless, they can''t get past the five old stars to do something on themselves. Unless the five old stars are also willing to see, a naval star betrays the navy. If that time comes, Carl will also have a way to escape from the navy headquarters, anyway, he is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit. Go where you want! "You are really a stunned young man, so you don''t need to say this in private. I didn''t expect to say such insults to the Tianlongren in the public. Are you planning to hurt me here and be taken away by the dragon people together? This way I will suffer too much! " Just when Marco and Carl confronted each other. Tezolo finally rushed over. Ten minutes ago, when Carl was fighting Marco, Tezolo knew what was going on here. He originally wanted to give a lesson to the troublemakers. But when he saw that it was Marco, he was shocked in an instant. He didn''t dare to offend the Navy, but he didn''t dare to offend the Four Emperors either. In the new world, the fate of offending the Four Royals is more serious than offending the Navy and CP0! CP0 and the navy still make some sense, but the Four Emperors are totally unreasonable. As long as you offend them, you will end up with one word! dead! Tezolo also had to wait for the opportunity, and when the two of them were not at war for a while, he dared to come out and persuade him to be a good man. If the two of them continue to fight, Tezolo said he will hide as far as he can. The battle between two monsters, he didn''t want to mix up. "Tezolo, you are only here now. If you want to come here early, we will just join hands to get him. As far as I know, Marco offers a lot of rewards. I have forgotten how much it is. But if you and I join hands to arrest him, how about all the rewards for you? " Carl intends to use the bounty to entice Tezolo to do it. Marko frowned slightly, his hands instantly turned into wings, ready to fight back at any time Both Ainilu and Jace were elementalized at the same time, ready to assist Carl to attack. But Tezolo shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Whether the two can give the villain a face, it is not easy for me here. If you continue to fight, my boat will sink, and you dont have any deep hatred. How about stopping here? " "And one of the seven Wuhai bears will come right away. If you keep fighting, my business is not easy to do!" The depressed Tezolo persuaded him online. He is very worried now. If these two people don''t listen to him, his business with the bear may really be ruined. But after Marco heard that the bear was coming, he flew into the sky instantly. "It''s really a bear''s boat, hehe, you''re lucky this time! When I meet next time, I will definitely take you back to the father to ask the crime!" After seeing the bear''s ship, Marco put a harsh word down and left the Golden City directly. He also knew very well that Qiwuhai had an obligation to help the navy catch the pirates. Coupled with the fact that the Bears are really strong, Marco knew that he could not win both Carl and the Bears, so he went straight away. After seeing Marco leave, Tezolo was relieved. Everyone on Karl''s side felt a little pity, and their expressions were surprisingly consistent. "It''s a pity, if I can catch Marco, my merits will definitely be enough to be promoted to lieutenant general..." "You really are not afraid of White Beard''s revenge..." Hearing the words of the guests, Tezolo wiped a sweat, sincerely admiring Carl''s spirit of not being afraid of anything. "I''ve caught Ace, what''s wrong with another Marco? Anyway, you have offended the other party, what happened after offending it once? " Hearing Carl''s reasons, Tezolo was completely unable to refute it! Because what he said makes sense! Chapter 105： See you 7 Takeumi! After an episode. The Golden Emperor used his abilities to restore all the damage around him. His fruit power has been awakened, and the surface of the entire ship is gold made with his power. So it looks so luxurious. After Carl saw Tezolo''s abilities, it suddenly occurred to him that Tezolo would also awaken in fruit. So he tentatively asked how the fruit awakened. Tezolo did not keep it secret, because there is no need to keep it secret. It''s just that Tezolo can''t give a specific answer, he can only say that his emotions are in place. According to Tezolo''s words, after a long time after gaining the fruit ability, he suddenly completed the fruit awakening one day. It''s like a matter of course. As for this time varies from person to person, it took about ten years for Tezolo to complete the fruit awakening anyway. So he didn''t know what to say. Carl nodded to express his understanding, and then stopped questioning. He basically knows now that he still needs to rely on himself if he wants to complete the awakening of the Devil Fruit. Because everyone is a different individual, the methods used are not necessarily the same. Their experience is basically of no reference value. After learning of this situation, Carl was also relieved. Carl intends to take his time, anyway, he believes that one day he will be able to complete the awakening of the Devil Fruit. Then Carl left here with Nilu and others. On the way back, Carl even saw one of the seven bears, who was being led by Tanaka. After the two of them looked at each other, they walked across, without much overlap. "I don''t know what the bear is doing here. It''s really surprising to come to this place as Qiwuhai." Carl looked at the bear''s back, feeling a little strange. Ainilu and others didn''t know the bear, but they could all feel it. The oppression on the bear was very strong! Compared to more flamencos, they feel that the bears are even better! In fact, the same is true. As for who is the strongest in Qiwuhai, Xiong is definitely the top three existence. As for the remaining two, one is the world''s most powerful swordsman, Hawkeye. The other is Jinping Haixia! After all, she has very good strength, but she can harden her aunt, and even beat auntie Fei! Although he could not cause effective damage, his record was much better than Doflamingo. "Master Karl, how many days shall we stay here?" Enzo asked. He doesn''t like the atmosphere of the Golden City that is drunk and gold fans, which he has told Carl before. So he really wants to leave here. But Carl shook his head, "Wait two more days, and we will leave when Tezolo finds out about Doflamingo." "If you don''t get used to the atmosphere here, go back to the boat and continue to practice." Hearing Carl''s words, Enzo and the others also nodded, and then followed Carl to leave here. Time flies and it comes three days later. Carl finally waited for the news of Doflamingo today. This guy is not easy to find because he can fly. Tezolo also spent a lot of effort, and only then helped Karl find the news of Doflamingo. According to the information he got, Doflamingo was a guest in the world, as if he was discussing something with the aunt. But Tezolo also got the news that Kaido is also in IWC! The news surprised Carl. He didn''t expect Kaido to actually be in IWC. The two four emperors did not fight, and there was no big news. It is really puzzling. Although Carl knew that the two were once members of the Rocks Pirates, they were once partners. But the relationship between the two of them has been bad. If there is no fight, it should be that the two of them don''t want to make matters worse, so they will show temporary peace. Carl thought about it for a moment, and roughly understood the reason, and then took out hundreds of thousands of Baileys to settle the intelligence fee. Although he said he didn''t plan to give Tezolo money. But the other party took a lot of effort, and Karl couldn''t really make him lose money, not to mention that he gave himself a piece of information for free. Taking out this money as an intelligence fee can be regarded as telling Tezolo that we will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future. Tezolo also accepted the money unceremoniously. Even though this sum of money is not worth the resources he spent on intelligence. But this at least shows Carl''s attitude, which also allows him to see the possibility of cooperation between the two in the future. So he did not refuse, but was very happy. A relationship with a rising star in the Navy is more real than making money for Tezolo! After getting what he wanted, Karl recalled all the crew and prepared to leave the Golden City. But just as they were about to leave, the bears ship was also loaded with trading items and was ready to leave. Those crew members of the bear are not pirates, and his ship is not a pirate ship, it is flying the flag of a certain country. Carl has seen this flag, which is exactly the flag of the bear''s own country. "In other words, is he really going to arm a part of his country? Or is he planning to hand over all these equipment to the Revolutionary Army? " As a traveler, Carl naturally knows the identity of the bear. His purpose of coming here to trade arms is very likely to be for the revolutionary army. However, the people brought by the bear are all soldiers of their own country, and their flags are also the flags of their own countries. So no one would doubt that Xiong and the Revolutionary Army would have contact. Not even Tezolo could have thought of this. "You wait a while before you leave, I have something to say to the bear." Carl told Nilu to wait for the others, and then flew to the bears boat. Xiong suddenly became vigilant when he saw Karl''s arrival, then walked to Karl''s body and asked with an urn voice. "Brigadier General Carl, is there anything wrong with you?" "Bear, I want to talk to you alone about your true identity!" Hearing Carl''s words, the bear''s pupils shrank suddenly. He slowly put down the Bible in his hand, his gloves ready to take off at any time to fight. Carl glanced around, directly released the domineering look, stunned all the soldiers! "Okay, now there is no one, can we talk about it? Leader of the Revolutionary Army, Xiong!" "Could it be that the Navy already knows who I am?" The bear took off his gloves, his eyes full of killing intent. Obviously, if Karl doesn''t give a suitable reason, he will do it right away! Carl shook his head and explained. "To be honest, I once met Long in Boya Town. Although there was only a short side, he invited me. Then after some coincidences, I also knew your identity, but I was quite surprised at the time, but I did not intend to expose you. As for the navy, you can rest assured that I will not report on you, I just want you to help me pass a message. " "I, Carl, want to see him!" Chapter 106： Mihawk! After leaving the Golden City, Carl and Xiong''s ships headed in different directions. Carl and Xiong briefly communicated, and there was no conflict. Although Xiong knew that his identity had been known to Karl, Karl also showed his kindness towards the revolutionary army. In addition, Carl had just crossed to the world of One Piece before, almost two years later, he happened to meet the dragon who used to replenish supplies in Boya Town. At that time, the dragon, even though it had been mixed, became the most vicious criminal in the world. But his attitude towards ordinary people is still very approachable, and he is also leading ordinary people to revolution. There are many young boys and girls in Boya town, attracted by the temperament of the revolutionary army, and then joined them. Carl wanted to join at first, but he thought about it and let it go. After all, the awakening sign-in system was the top priority. However, at that time, Carl gained a bit of prestige in Boya Town because he defeated some influential pirates. In addition, Long also saw Karl''s potential, so he wanted to invite Karl to join, but he was refused. But the relationship between the two of them is not bad. Karl also used the socialist system of his previous life to help Dragon fill in some knowledge he didn''t know. And also tell him how to win the hearts of the people. Although it was only for dragons that were understood by modern people, the dragon was like a divine enlightenment, and he figured out a lot of things in an instant. However, the dragon at that time was still anxious to go to other places, so he didn''t stay in Boya Town for too long. Time flies to the present, and Carl has become a navy at this time, standing on the opposite side of the dragon. But to be precise, the two of them are not considered enemies, because the dragon is only rebelling against the Celestials, and has little to do with the navy. That''s why Carl wanted to meet him and talk about the Tianlongren, and by the way talk about Luffy. Although it is said that Carl has captured Luffy to Push City, Long has not revealed that Luffy is his son. Although Carl knew, he could completely pretend not to know, so that he could dispel Dragon''s worries and make him think it was just an oolong. And Karl will also reveal some information about Pushing City, so that when Ace is executed, he can go to push the city to save people in the chaos. In this way, it can be considered to be on the line with the revolutionary army, and after leaving the navy, Karl is not alone. After all, he couldn''t guarantee whether his current crew members would definitely follow him. Needless to say, Ainilu will follow him 100%. As for the others, Carl can''t guarantee. After all, they have only known each other for more than 20 days, and these people may not necessarily be navy for their own words. What will happen in the future, Carl can''t guarantee, what he can do is to lay a good foundation now and improve his strength. Only in this way can we win a place in such troubled times. "Master Carl, a small boat was found ahead, which looks a bit like a coffin..." "Wait, that seems to be Hawkeye Mihawk''s ship!" "Why does Hawkeye appear here? This is another Qiwuhai!" Enzo used the binoculars and saw Hawkeye sitting in his boat not far away. The eagle-eyed boat, with its black sails without any signs, just drifted with the wind. He went wherever the wind was, drifting aimlessly. But even Carl didn''t expect that he would be here and meet the world''s number one swordsman! "Luck is really good. I just separated from a Qiwuhai, and I ran into another Qiwuhai. I just don''t know if Mihawk passed by or came here to find faults. " Although Mihawk''s character is more Buddhist, he seems to have no desires, and he doesn''t care about anything. But sometimes, he has a weird temper. For example, in the original book, Mihawk cut off Klicks fifty pirate ships and ruined Klicks future. According to his own words, he just got bored, looking for someone to sharpen his knife. But Karl was very suspicious that Klick saw something, that''s why Mihawk was chased by him. Carl quickly came to the bow, saw the boat drifting in the wind not far away, and Mihawk with his hat bowed. He seemed to be asleep, without any movement. "Turn the angle around him, then go ahead at full speed. Mihawk is just passing by. We have no reason to provoke each other." Carl waved his hand and said. Ellan nodded and turned the bow slightly, trying not to meet Mihawk. Although Mihawk did not show hostility at this time, his strength, even Carl, was very jealous. Mihawk definitely has the strength not to lose the general! Otherwise, he is not qualified, and is called the world''s largest swordsman. Maybe he is not as good as the four emperors, but the other party certainly can''t help him! It can be said His strength may be below the four emperors and generals, but he is a level higher than the emperor lieutenant like Marco. He is one of the people closest to the strength of the four emperors and generals! In addition, Mihawk has always been friendly with the navy, so Carl has no reason to trouble each other. But Carl didn''t want to make trouble, but Hawkeye suddenly raised his head, revealing his pair of eyes that were as sharp as an eagle. Suddenly a strong wind blew around, as if it was God''s will, Mihawk''s boat was turned around by the wind and rushed towards Karl! And under the blessing of wind, the speed of this boat is not slow! But in a moment, he had already come under the warship. Mihawk also stood up at this time, and then with a light leap, he came to the warship. Enzo and others were immediately ready. They all know that Mihawk is very powerful, so naturally they dare not slack off! "Mihawk, what do you mean?" "You have a fight with me." "I have a fight with you?" "Yes!" "Are you kidding me?" "No kidding, I heard that you are good at swordsmanship. Let''s learn from each other." Hearing Mihawk''s words, Carl''s face changed slightly. His own swordsmanship is good, but most of the time he relies on the blessing of the fruit ability to have such a strong power. Carl''s own swordsmanship is only Grade B. Although he has reached the peak of the swordsman level, there is still a certain gap between him and the swordsman. When he heard that Mihawk was about to learn swordsmanship with himself, his expression became a little subtle. Mihawk had obviously heard that he had cut Kaido, otherwise he would not show such a wary expression. Chapter 107： The worlds No. 1 swordsman! "I didn''t expect you to come to me to discuss this. It stands to reason that as you are the world''s number one swordsman, is it a bit of bullying to discuss with me, a brigadier admiral?" Carl shrugged and teased. Hawkeye stared at Karl and asked, "Are you scared?" "Just kidding, how could I be scared!" Hearing Hawkeye''s words, Carl immediately exploded. I was just making a small joke and teasing the identities of the two, but the guy, Hawkeye, was actually so serious. But Carl thought about it, this guy was just being so serious in front of strangers. Anyone who has read the comics knows that in private, he is not as full as he is on the open. When Carl thought so, he was more balanced. And Karl also wanted to discuss with Hawkeye to see what the difference between the two sides in pure swordsmanship is. The comparison between swordsmanship is not domineering and fruit ability, but pure swordsmanship and sword intent! Because fighting is not a battle, it is a way of communication among swordsmen. Although Carl has only learned a few minor details, he still understands some of the general situation. To put it simply, the two sides are fighting purely on swordsmanship and the intuition of swordsmen without using domineering and fruit abilities. This kind of discussion is very dangerous, and if you don''t pay attention, it will easily lead to different places. Because every swordsman must go all out! This is the greatest respect for the opponent! But before Carl could do anything, Enzo walked out first and pointed his knife at Mihawk. "Although you are the number one swordsman in the world, if you want to compete with the brigadier general, pass me first! I am Enzo''s samurai from Wano Country, and I am also a soldier under Master Carl! My sword is named Lanqie, one of the 50 good knives! Now I am here to challenge you, the world''s number one swordsman! " How to finish saying this sentence, take a deep breath, and suddenly there is an aura that cannot be ignored! This is the momentum of a swordsman! Mihawk saw the momentum on Enzo''s body, his eyes lit up, and then he pulled out behind him, there was a black knife with a length of nearly one person! "I am Mihawk, and the weapon is named Black Knife Night!" "I accept your challenge!" Obviously Mihawk is very interested in the momentum of Enzo. Otherwise, he would never put up a fighting pose, and even took out his own black knife! You know, in the original book, Mihawk used only a knife when facing Sauron at first. In the end, Sauron used his momentum and will to make Mihawk interested in him, and only then did he use the black knife to give Sauron a final blow. Enzo''s momentum is definitely stronger than Sauron in the original book! Although his strength, in Karl''s men, can only be ranked fourth. Because he doesn''t know how to be domineering yet, Jace is less powerful than Enzo after gaining the fruit ability. But through the aura exuding from Enzo, Carl could feel that he was just a step away from awakening domineering! This is exactly the same as Nilu back then, and what he lacks is an opportunity! Perhaps the battle with Mihawk was the opportunity for him to awaken his domineering. So Carl didn''t say anything, but sat on the floor, intending to watch the battle between the two men. "I''m going to go!" Accompanied by Enzo''s roar, he held Lanqie and rushed up instantly. His swing speed is very fast, which is also the swordsmanship that Enzo has been using all the time. Enzo uses a fast knife flow, focusing on attacks like stabbing, but using less slashing. But as long as he finds a chance, Enzo''s slashing power is not weak at all! Even his strongest attack is slash! Mihawk wanted to test Enzo''s swordsmanship, so he was hit by the fast sword all the time. However, Enzo''s attack was completely blocked by him, and even after Enzo found the gap, the slash released by him could be easily cracked. Seeing this scene, Enzo retracted the knife into its scabbard. "Ihe" In an instant, Enzo''s figure disappeared directly. But with the sound of clang. Enzo drew half of it, but was blocked by Mihawk at a faster speed! His Juhezhang was broken! Iaizan is one of the fastest slashes. There are many ways to crack Iaizan, but each one is very difficult. The first is to use a strong physical body to resist, and the second is to predict the enemy''s position and defend! As for the third, and most difficult one, that is to use a faster speed than the enemy to intercept Iaizhan in the middle! This method not only requires extremely high swordsmanship, but also requires strong strength to support! Mihawk used this method to break Enzo''s Juhe Slash, and then with a backhand, he knocked Enzo into the air! "Swordsmanship is good, and speed is good, but it''s a pity that he is too young, lacks strength, and the fighting method is too single, but overall the potential is great!" Mihawk briefly commented, and then looked at Carl next to www.novelhall.com~ I have been merciful, can you talk to me now? " Hearing Mihawk''s words, Carl took a look at the fact that he was knocked into the air, but he was relieved that there was some red and swollen Enzo on his body. Mihawk used the back of the sword in this blow, and did not use the blade, otherwise Enzo would have been cut off! Obviously, Mihawk didn''t want to offend the Navy directly, so that would be of no benefit to him. What''s more, Karl''s strength is obvious to all, Mihawk naturally does not want to offend such a potential naval star. If Enzo and Carl were replaced by pirates, Mihawk would have been a killer a long time ago. This is treated differently, and naval status still has certain advantages. "Since you have said so, I can''t help but show face, let me see how strong the swordsmanship of the world''s largest swordsman is!" Carl pulled out the dead wood and Sakura Ten, his eyes became frenzied. Mihawk narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a sharp light in his eyes, which made people shudder! Such sharp eyes, as sharp as eagle eyes, seem to penetrate people''s hearts. Coupled with Mihawk''s own aura, ordinary swordsmen challenged him, and he was scared to pee before he even hit. When the time comes, you can really fight, and you can play half of your strength, which is pretty good. This is also the origin of Mihawk''s Hawkeye title. His aura is similar to the domineering and domineering. This is a special aura dedicated to the top swordsman, even Carl does not have such aura now. The two opened their positions, and at the same time walked a few steps to the side. Without any signs, the two suddenly strode at the same time and rushed towards each other! With a bang! The three famous knives collided in an instant, causing huge ripples! Chapter 108： Mihawk The collision between Carl and Mihawk caused a violent turbulence in the surrounding air. Even if they were on the boat at this time, the sea area beside them stirred up a big wave! Both of them are not weak, but a simple collision caused a wave of waves in the sea. They all understand that the person in front of them is even more difficult than they think! But this is also in line with Mihawk''s purpose of coming to Karl! He just wanted to see what kind of strength this man who was blown to the sky by the newspapers, even able to resist Kaido, leaving a scar on his forehead! Carl also wants to see how strong Mihawk is! In a flash! Carl and Mihawk crossed by! The surrounding seas seemed to have been blasted, and there was another huge explosion! "Can Mihawk act lightly, every time I have to work hard to steer your slash to the sea. Otherwise, my ship will be scrapped! The warship was destroyed, but we paid for it ourselves! " Carl sighed and watched Mihawk teasingly, but the movement on his hands did not stop! His attacks are very fast, and the double-swords of Karl, every attack is beyond Mihawk''s expectations! Carl''s slash was very tricky, and Mihawk must concentrate on preventing himself from getting injured. So at can''t even release water! I saw Mihawk seizing the gap of Carl''s attack and cutting it out with a single sword! Mihawk''s attack was heavy, completely unlike the swordsmanship used by normal people. His attack is perfect with Black KnifeYe! For every slash, Karl must do his best to resist it. Although Karl can hide, he can''t do it, because once he gets in, his own ship will explode! "I told you to make you lighter, warships are expensive!" Carl was a little frustrated, and subconsciously activated the fruit ability, increasing his speed by a layer. Mihawk also clearly felt that Carl''s speed was faster than before, and his strength was much stronger. But in the face of such an attack, he was still able to block it, but before he could fight back, he was attacked one after another by Karl and forced him back ten steps. It wasn''t until he was about to fall into the sea that he stopped his retreat, and his backhand was a slash that soared to the sky! This blow gathered all the strength and aura of the eagle eye, went straight into the sky, and directly split all the haze in the sky in half, revealing the brilliance of the sun. Carl barely escaped the blow. However, because his bangs were too long, he still touched the edge of the slash, and his hair was forcibly repaired. "Tsk tusk, you really deserve to be Mihawk, if I simply compete with swordsmanship, it''s not your opponent at all. This time, you won the competition. If I don''t use the fruit ability, I won''t even have a chance to fight back. " Although it was just a simple discussion, Karl also saw the tip of the iceberg of Mihawk''s strength. The opponent''s swordsmanship is definitely the top powerhouse in this world. His strength is also very good, although compared to Kaido, he is still slightly weaker. But definitely better than Marco and Drought Jack! The speed of his sword is also the fastest man Carl has ever seen so far! Even if he was holding a very heavy black knife, Ye, he couldn''t hide his swift speed of the knife! However, Mihawk''s own speed is not very good, which is one of his few flaws. As for Mihawk''s domineering ability, because the two sides only discussed and did not use dominance. Carl didn''t know what stage his domineering came from. "do not fight?" Mihawk asked in confusion when he saw Carl close the knife. "Don''t fight, I''m not your opponent if I''m simply more than swordsmanship, and I can see the swordsmanship gap between me and you. If I continue to fight, I am afraid that I cannot suppress my desire to fight, so I will go all out. It wont end well then, and its better to do this now, so as to prevent my ship from being damaged, and I will have to spend money to repair it at that time. " Although there was still a trace of the desire to fight in Carl''s eyes, his reason told him that it was not good to continue fighting with Mihawk here. Let alone the clouds in the sky, they continue to thicken. The storm will not take long. If the two of them continue to fight, this warship will definitely not be able to keep it! When the storm hits and there is no place to hide from the rain, all of them will be turned into a gangster. This is very uncomfortable. Mihawk glanced at the sky. Although the crack opened by him still exists. But the surrounding clouds are getting thicker and thicker, even those who do not know how to sail can tell that there will be a heavy rain soon. So Mihawk put away his black knife and nodded. "Where are you going?" "Go to the Sea-Monster Island, there are some things to deal with." Hearing Mihawk''s inquiry, Carl answered subconsciously. The Sea-Monster Island is the hometown of Intiel. She is called the Sea-Monster Princess. In addition to the sound of fruit, it is also because the place where she was born is the Sea-Monster Island. According to the legend of this island, the sea monster was sealed on the bottom of the sea, but it is actually a legend. At least Intil''s ancestors have never seen the so-called even for generations, and she has never seen it herself. "Island of the Sea-Monster? I know this place, just on the way. You help me prepare a room I plan to take a rest, and dont forget to bring my boat. " Mihawk nodded, walked back from the side of the ship, and asked Carl for a cabin without hesitation. Carl looked at Mihawk with a dazed expression, not knowing what he meant. The rest are also a little confused. They were still fighting just now, and in a blink of an eye Mihawk decided to stay on the boat. When did their relationship become so good? "Mihawk, what are you doing to the Sea-Monster Island?" Carl squinted his eyes and asked suspiciously. Mihawk shook his head. "I''m not going to the Sea-Monster Island. I just want to go to a place very close to there. As for what I want to do, you don''t have to worry about it!" Mihawk glanced at Carl sharply, then continued. "But I won''t sit in your boat for nothing. I will use my swordsmanship as a reward to give you and your men''s swordsmanship. You are not a pure swordsman, you can explore it yourself, but his talent is very good. If there is no guidance, his talent will be wasted! " Obviously, Mihawk is very important to Enzo''s talent. But his words also showed that Karl''s swordsmanship was not good. Asking him to guide Enzo is a waste of Enzo''s talent. These words made Carl a little angry, but what he said made sense, and Carl had no way to refute it. "All right, but I don''t need you to teach my swordsmanship. You must teach Enzo with all your heart during this time." "Ok." Mihawk nodded and agreed. Carl snorted coldly and instructed Kuroba and the cat demon to tidy up a room for Mihawk. He used his power to hang Mihawk''s coffin boat behind the warship''s tail and let it dangle freely. Chapter 109： The corpses are everywhere! Three days passed in a flash. The Sea-Monster Island is not too far from the Golden City. So it took only three days to arrive at the Sea-Monster Island. After coming here, the first impression of Carl and others was that it was dilapidated! There is no one to manage the port of the island, and even Carl can see some floating corpses floating on the sea! In addition, there are also some fragments of limbs, appearing in the waters around the Sea Monster Island. Many piranhas that were active in the New World came here because there were dead bodies to eat! In addition, Carl even found traces of the existence of Neptunes! It''s just that no sea kings appear now, but this also means that sea kings are also attracted by these human corpses! Sea kings are all carnivores! Although they have their own thoughts, they also know that some humans will prey on themselves. But Neptunes also often prey on ordinary people. This is a kind of karma. In any case, in a place where the weak and the strong eat the strong in the New World, it is the original sin if you are weak and have no power! But that''s how it is said. But the situation on the Sea-Monster Island is really terrible! Even in the territory of the Four Emperors, it is impossible to have so many corpses! "This group of **** are really not let go of them alone!" Carl turned on the domineering look, he could see that there were almost no living people in the entire Sea-Monster Island! Except for some people who don''t know their identity, there are no other people who have dinner in a homestead. These people either escaped or were killed! Even if Ainilu saw this situation, he couldn''t help but feel angry. "Damn bastard..." Ainilu gritted his teeth. Although he was not a good person, he was also indifferent and ruthless in the face of the passing of life. However, with Carl''s education and contact with these crew members, he has also undergone a little unknown change. He didn''t even notice this change. For example, now, Ainilu saw so many civilians being slaughtered, and even the entire Sea-Monster Island, there are not many living people. He didn''t notice anything unusual in this anger. However, if he were to change to the previous one, I am afraid he would not have any mood swings at all. "Nilu, Ainilu, Enzo, Jace, the four of you, go, if the other party is the culprit, do it! It''s up to you to decide how to deal with them. Whether it is killing them or arresting you, it''s up to you, I won''t intervene! " "Yehahahaha! Leave it to us!" Ainilu had a hideous expression and instantly turned into a thunder and lightning and flew out. Nilu and Enzo are not slow either. Jace turned into a blizzard, and when he flew out, he even covered the entire deck of the ship with a layer of snowflakes. Nilu is a simple runner. But her running speed is not slow, and there is no problem in following the pace of these two people. It was Enzo who walked slowly behind, not hurriedly or slowly, just enough to not be left behind. Although Enzo is good at fast swords, his own speed is not as fast as Mihawk. This may be the common problem of swordsmen. They poured all their skills and strength into swordsmanship, resulting in physical abilities that were not as strong as imagined. But even so, a great swordsman like Mihawk definitely surpasses the elite lieutenant in physical fitness, otherwise he would not be able to play such a strong swordsmanship. It can only be said that compared to swordsmanship, the bodies of these great swordsmen are not as strong as their swordsmanship. This is the same as a swimming champion who has to compete with the elite track and field athletes. It is completely looking for abuse. "Master Carl, do you know what happened here? When I was taken away before, it wasn''t like this here..." Intil walked out of the cabin and saw the situation here. But after seeing the corpses, she was stunned for an instant, and tears couldn''t help falling from the corners of her eyes. Fortunately, she suppressed the emotion of wanting to cry, and timidly asked Carl what happened here. Carl could only shook his head, and then looked at the cat demon and Kuroba who were also in shock. "The situation here is just like what you have seen. I am afraid that the Sea-Monster Island has become a dead island. The aborigines here are probably already killed. I''m sorry I can''t come here a few days earlier..." Carl stroked Intil''s long hair lightly, sorry to her. Although this matter has nothing to do with him, and the corpses here have died in the shortest period of five or six days. Although Karl doesn''t know how to do an autopsy, he can still see a clue through careful observation of the domineering look. He can still judge the time of death. In other words, even if he rushed over immediately after saving Intil at that time, there was no way to save the people from the Sea-Monster Island. It can only be said that the group of pirates are really assholes! They not only snatched supplies, but even massacred the entire island''s residents. Carl had only heard of this bad behavior before, and this was the first time I saw it! "Hehe, that''s why I hate pirates, a bunch of **** who burn, kill, pill, and do all the evil!" Carl glanced coldly at Mihawk who came out of the cabin, and then walked into the cabin holding Intil, who was crying bitterly. The cat demon and Kuroba stood at the bow of the ship looking at a piece of corpse floating on the sea, their expressions were also very ugly. Mihawk came over and shook his head after seeing the situation here. "It''s another tragedy..." "I used to hear a music theater here, but it''s a pity..." Mihawk''s cold voice aroused dissatisfaction between the cat demon and Kuroba. But the two of them didn''t get angry, just glared at Mihawk, and then returned to the cabin. at the same time. A thundercloud appeared over the island! Today was a sunny day and the sun was very abundant, but the thunderclouds were also very eye-catching! The sky full of thunder appeared constantly, and accompanied by the thunder appeared, there were also a series of snowstorms! In addition, there are even explosions inside the island! The entire island trembled, even affecting the surrounding seas. Although the impact is small, this feeling has already awakened the piranha under the sea! These piranhas started to move, gnawing at the corpses one after another. Mihawk watched this scene coldly, but still couldn''t help but sighed. Ellan suddenly stood up and looked at the piranha below, not knowing what he was thinking. But at this moment, the hull shook suddenly. Mihawk glanced at the bottom of the sea and said casually: "Aquamarine is here, at least three, do you want me to help?" "You can just stay, I don''t care about the mere sea kings!" Carl walked out of the cabin sullenly. As soon as the voice fell, the overlord''s domineering burst broke out! The sea kings who were still hitting the warship and were about to prey, felt the domineering look of the overlord, they wilted in an instant! Carl walked to Mihawk, glanced at the huge figure below, and opened his lips lightly. "roll!" Chapter 110： Excited Airland With a blast, wrapped in the domineering power of the overlord, it spread to the surroundings! The Neptune class was frightened instantly, and went straight to the bottom of the sea to escape Yaoyao. Those piranhas also scattered and fled, for fear of dying here one second later! Because the moment Carl''s domineering color broke out, there were some piranhas, and they died! The rest of the piranhas that were not shaken to death by the domineering look of the overlord had good luck and had not yet surfaced. Otherwise they will not escape death! Mihawk nodded his head when he felt the momentum on Carl, and praised him. "Nice overlord color!" "Haha! Say it with you?" After a white glance at Mihawk, there was a few minutes of silence between the two before Karl finally spoke, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere. "Do you think pirates should exist?" "Are you asking me?" "nonsense!" Hearing Mihawk questioning himself, Karl gave him another blank look. For example, now, Mihawk took a deep look at Karl and continued to ask him: "I am the identity of a pirate now, are you sure you still want to ask me?" Sometimes Mihawk has to pretend to be serious, making it difficult for others to communicate with him. This is the situation now. If you don''t bite the bullet and talk to him, this guy may not be able to let out a fart for half a day. And the most important thing is that this guy is still a chat ghost, no matter what he talks about, he can talk to the dead. Carl gave him another blank look, and then he didn''t intend to speak. Chat with him, except for swordsmanship, this product is almost the same as Jace. Jace is a person who doesn''t like to talk, a word can kill God. Fortunately, Jace''s temperament gradually improved. What Carl needs to solve now is the boy with autism, Irland. "By the way, where is Ellan?" Suddenly, Carl thought that Airland was missing. When he turned on the domineering look, he discovered that Ellan didn''t know when, and actually ran to the shore! This guy has no sense of existence just like eating a transparent fruit! He went ashore and Carl didn''t even notice it just now! "What does this guy want to do when going ashore?" Carl was puzzled, and then flew over. "Irland, did you find anything, or do you have any purpose to go ashore?" Ellan did not speak, but turned to look at Carl. "Can you say something anyway? If you don''t say a word, how do I know what you think?" Hearing Carl''s words, Allan pointed at the battlefield over there, and said, "I''m going to kill people!" "Kill the pirate!" "Kill the pirate..." Seeing Ellan''s firm eyes, Carl could feel it, and he was very angry now! It''s just that Ellan''s strength is not strong, if he is allowed to pass now, it is likely to become a burden to Anilu and others. So Carl decided to take him personally! "Wait first, I''ll tell Kuroba, I''ll take you there in a while!" Karl first flew back to the warship, briefly confessed to Kuroba, and then took Airland to the center of the battlefield. Carl didn''t want to come. According to Tezolo''s intelligence, those who occupy the Sea-Monster Island are not very strong. They are just a group of newcomers who have entered the new world and have not had a year. That''s why Karl will be relieved to hand it over to Ainilu. But since it''s already here, Carl plans to see how Ainilu and others dealt with these people. But when he came here with Ellan, the battle has come to an end! Carl, the flag of the pirate group, did not know him. These pirates did not appear in the original work either, they were obviously just a group of miscellaneous soldiers. They were easily cleaned up by Ainilu and others. Among these pirates, all but their captain were killed! The captain has some strength. He is an animal capable of lion fruit, and can also be armed and domineering. It takes more effort to solve him. But when Ainilu and others watched Karl come over, they were afraid that Karl would steal the head, and they all used the most powerful moves. The pirate didn''t even say a word and was knocked out. Upon seeing this, Ellan drew a knife from the side and stabbed the pirate in the neck with all his strength! Without any suspense, the pirate rushed to the street on the spot! "You fellow, what do you mean by running out now?!" The grumpy old man Anilu saw someone coming to grab the head, and he was the autistic boy who usually didn''t speak. This makes him a little unhappy. But Ellan didn''t care about Ainilu''s tone, but heaved a sigh of relief, and then looked at Carl. "Master Karl, I want to ask you a favor!" "What''s busy?" "Help me kill Vinsmok Gage!" "The king of Derma 66, the patriarch of the Vinsmok family?" "Yes, it''s him!" When talking about this person, Ellan was agitated, and the whole person''s mental state became excited, completely no longer the state of autism. When Karl saw him look like this, he roughly understood what was going onIrland''s hometown was slaughtered, and only he escaped. The situation on the Sea-Monster Island now is exactly the same as his previous experience, and Intil is the only survivor to escape! This situation reminded Allan of who he was once. But Karl didn''t know the reason, so he chose to ask for help at this time. There must be some aspect that touched his heart, so he chose to ask for help. Otherwise, he had sought help from someone before, and would not be autistic until now. "I know, I will help you, but not now. You should know very well that Djerma 66 is a member of the world. Our current status is still the navy, so I must find a suitable reason before I can act on them! And more importantly, the war is about to start, and I need to wait until the war is over before I can go to Beihai. " "I understand, I can wait! As long as Master Carl promises me!" Ellan was in a state of excitement, but Carl nodded and answered with a smile. "Of course I promise! You are my person!" "But for the details, you need to explain to me, first go back to the ship''s house and talk about it!" Ellan nodded, the excitement slowly disappearing. He was back in autistic state. "I''ll explain it well." Ainilu and others didn''t understand what happened to Aillan today. But seeing him so excited, even saying something for nearly a month, which surprised them, and they also forgot about Ellan''s grabbing the head. But just when everyone was ready to go back. Heiyu, who was half-human and half-crow, flew in front of everyone, and his expression was quite anxious! "Master Carl is not good!" "The Four Emperors are here!" Chapter 111： 4 emperors passing by After hearing the news from Kuroba, Carl and others quickly returned to the warship. Then I saw a red-haired man with three scars on his face and one arm missing! This man is one of the four emperors in the legend now! Redhead Shanks! In addition to Shanks, his pirate ship was also not far away. Ben Beckman and others were all on the pirate ship, watching Karl from a distance. Facing the gaze of these people, Carl was a little flustered, but on the surface he remained calm. "My luck is really outrageous, I actually met Shanks, one of the Four Emperors, here." Carl returned to the boat and stared at Shanks coldly. At this time, Shanks was communicating with Mihawk on his own. The two of them were friends who had known each other for a long time, although Mihawk didn''t like talking. But Shanks can say! And he is still a familiarity. As long as Shanks could say it himself, Mihawk was listening, and it was enough to reply from time to time. But this is Carl''s warship, not a place for them to chat! Facing Shanks, Carl must have the spirit of twelve points, because he knows the power of the four emperors! Coupled with the relationship between Mihawk and Shanks, he can''t guarantee that Mihawk will help him deal with Shanks. Even if Qiwuhai and the navy are currently in the same camp, it is useless. "Is this Brigadier General Carl, the rising star of the Navy? You are really a talent! Haha!" Shanks saw Carl appear and walked over with a smile. But Carl flashed back in an instant. He wasn''t sure what the other party meant. If the other party wanted to attack him at such a close distance, Karl couldn''t guarantee that he could escape his attack. "Does it need to be so vigilant? I just want to say hello to you. After all, you caught Luffy, the straw hat I approved, and the son of my old captain, Ace!" Shanks'' eyes shot sharp rays of light, and the overlord''s domineering color disappeared in a flash, instantly disrupting the surrounding sky and clouds! The mighty and domineering look, although it appeared for a moment, it turned the originally sunny weather into a lot of gloom in an instant! Although Carl can also do the operation of changing the weather, he needs to rely on fruit ability. But Shanks was able to do this only by using the domineering look of the overlord, and even the warship had a slight crack. In such a situation, let Karl be very cautious! If he continues to release his domineering domineering, Carl feels that this warship, he may not last a minute, will be destroyed by his domineering domineering! Just like the original book said, Shanks'' domineering color can cause damage to entities, and the effect is very significant! At present, he is the only one who possesses this kind of overlord look! However, according to the dialogue between Baibeard and Shanks, Roger was likely to have such a domineering attitude. Carl glanced at the other people on his ship. Apart from Intil, no one fainted. However, Intil''s mental condition was not good today, so it is inevitable that she will be impacted by the domineering look of the overlord. The other people didn''t faint in the face of Shanks'' domineering look, which Carl didn''t expect. But this also shows from the side that the potential of these people is really good. "Shanks, if you are here to find fault, then go to war! Although I can''t represent the Navy, I can represent myself! If you just pass by here, please leave here. The pirates and the navy were on opposite sides. You appeared on my ship swayingly and let the Marshal of the Warring States know. What would he think of me? " Carl pulled out Deadwood and Sakura Ten, as long as Shanks didn''t leave, he planned to force each other to leave. Even if he is not the opponent of the opponent, he will never allow the opponent to dominate the warship. Even if the opponent is the Four Emperors! "Hahahaha, what a funny kid! Although you caught Luffy and Ace, I was very angry. But it''s just that the two of them are not good at learning, and Ace''s identity is revealed by the scum of Blackbeard, you are at best an unknowing stunner. So I don''t plan to do it to you, I have more important things to do, so see you later, I look forward to your growth. " Shanks waved his hand, then glanced at Mihawk. After the two looked at each other, they left the boat at the same time and jumped onto Shanks'' own boat. Carl breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. "Finally left, if he stays here, I really don''t know what to do. But Shanks seemed to say that there were more important things to do, and he didn''t know what it would be. However, it is quite possible to rob prison, after all, this guy would not just watch, the man he was optimistic about, wasted time in Pushing City. " Carl thought for a moment, and could roughly guess what Shanks'' purpose was. In addition, he had previously investigated Shanks and Raleigh in the Chambord Islands. And at that time, Raleigh and the remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates also had contact. All this shows that they are likely to rob prison. UU reading www. uukanshu.com So Carl didn''t leave here immediately, but waited for the Redhead Pirate Group''s ship to leave here, and then he took out the phone worm and prepared to call the Warring States period. But before he could broadcast it, the phone worm rang by itself. "My Master Marshal is such a coincidence, I was just about to call you bugs and report some news to you. I didn''t expect you to call here. It was a coincidence. " "Haha! What a coincidence, what a shit! Kid!!" After Carl finished teasing, he immediately greeted the loud voice of the Warring States period. Had it not been for Carl did not stick the phone worm too close, I am afraid he would be slobbered by the phone worm. "Master Marshal, what''s wrong with you? What happened, why are you so angry?" "Haha! Are you embarrassed to ask me what happened? CP0''s complaint came to me! The Tianlong people demand that I must arrest you and bring you to justice, and want me to put you in the identity of a navy traitor! This group of scumbags is really a group of bastards, but you are also a bastard. You dare to kill CP0 and even steal their supplies. You are so courageous! " "Master Marshal, don''t listen to them nonsense. I just crippled a CP0. I don''t know who I''ve seen the murdered person they said. As for the heavenly gold they said, it was just a little girl with the ability to make sound and fruit. They wanted to make the girl a slave. I happened to meet a slave trader and rescued her. " "You don''t need to explain this matter, I have heard the five old stars say, I will ask you, did you kill anyone!" "No!" Carl didn''t change his face, he didn''t panic, and there was no sign of lying. The Warring States sighed, and then said: "The patrol mission has been cancelled early. Come back first." Chapter 112： 5 Old Stars Mind "I''ll go back now? But isn''t it still early? And Doflamingo hasn''t caught it yet..." "Once you are done, don''t worry about that scumbag. I will teach you to come back and protect you well. If you are still outside, I''m afraid that the Tianlongren will really send soldiers to attack you! It won''t end well at that time. They have planned to privately designate your clone as a navy traitor, but neither the five old stars nor I agreed. " "What''s the attitude of Wu Lao Xing?" Carl asked tentatively, but the Warring States period was silent for a second, and continued to sigh. "The five old stars here were originally suppressed by you, even I didn''t know that you caused such a trouble in the new world. However, the Tianlongren were reluctant, and even bypassed the five old stars to find me directly. If it weren''t for the Tianlongren with cerebral palsy, I wouldn''t even know that you robbed others of their slaves! Fortunately, I went to find Wu Lao Xing to verify, and I knew that what you did was not serious, it was just that the scum dragon likes to play with women. And the father-in-law of CP0, who was injured by you, is a high-level Sky Dragon, so they will not forgive. Originally, you took the black feather to sea, and you have already caught their attention, but now you have taken a slave and injured a related household. It''s strange that they didn''t trouble you! Hurry back and hide for a while. After a few months, Tianlong''s popularity will disappear and it will be fine. " The Warring States sighed, obviously breaking his heart for Carl, the troublemaker. Carl nodded, understanding the good intentions of the Warring States Period. In addition, the words of the Warring States period made him understand why he was so many days away from offending the Tianlong people that he only received a call from the Warring States period today. It turned out that Wu Lao Xing helped himself suppress the news. However, the high-level Tianlong people are not all cerebral palsy, they still know how to put pressure on the navy. It was precisely because of this that the Warring States Period called the Worm and told Karl to come back quickly, otherwise he would not be able to control the course of things. "I''ll go back now when I know Master Marshal, but I still have one thing to report before that." "whats the matter?" "I met Shanks. Although we didn''t communicate too much, I always felt like he was going to jail!" "Is there any evidence?" Hearing Carl''s words, the Sengoku on the other end of the phone worm frowned slightly, and then looked to his side, heartlessly eating Kapu of Senbei. "There is no evidence, I''m just guessing." "Since it''s just a guess, don''t report it to me! I told you that guessing without evidence has no meaning!" "Understood, Master Marshal, I will return to the navy headquarters!" "Okay, good voyage!" After saying this, the Warring States first hung up the phone, then sat angrily on the seat, grabbed the senbei next to Karp and started to eat. "One or two won''t make me worry!" ... At the same time, Carl put away the phone worm with a subtle expression. "The five old stars chose to protect me, but the Tianlongren passed them directly, putting pressure on the Marshal of the Warring States period, but completely ignored. These five old things, are they going to see how I can resolve the contradiction between myself and the Tianlongren? If I choose to be soft, they may be happy, and if I resist, they can find reasons to suppress me. This trick is really wonderful! However, with the IQ of the Tianlong people, it is difficult to get past them and directly find the Marshal of the Warring States Period. I am afraid that this is the instruction of the Five Old Stars. However, the Marshal of the Warring States Period is not a vegetarian, as long as I go back, he will be able to withstand the pressure from above. It seems that this part of the return journey should not go smoothly. " Carl shook his head, he had already seen through the thoughts of the five old stars. Although this idea of ??the other party is very good, they missed a detail, that is, Karl can fly! As long as Karl flew into the air, even if they sent someone to intercept it, there was no way to resist it. But Carl didn''t plan to fly back directly. He was going to see who the Tianlongren would send over. If it were the navy, it happened that Karl could also help the Warring States period and tell who was close to the Celestial Dragon. For this kind of existence who is willing to be a dragon licking dog, let alone Carl, the high-level navy hates it very much. But what disappointed Carl was that his own guess was once again denied by the Warring States Period. Because there is no specific evidence, he is not sure whether Shanks will rob prison. Just a guess, with the stubborn character of the Warring States period, it is impossible to deploy defenses in advance. Especially at this critical moment, there is only one month left before the war. If energy is wasted in advancing the defense of the city, a large part of the frontal combat effectiveness will be lacking. Therefore, the Warring States would certainly not believe anything without evidence, just like Karl said before that there was a gangster in the G5 division. The Warring States period saw too much evidence of Flamenco, and there was no information about the **** in it! Doflamingo destroyed the evidence just in case and even the Arcworm who contacted Vergo was destroyed. So Vergo is still still a commander in the G5 division. However, the return route happened to pass through the G5 branch, and Carl planned to go there to test the other side to see if Vergo would show any troubles. Maybe he can really catch some opportunities, although the chances are very small, but what if? Then Karl ordered Irland to turn the ship around and return at full speed! Nilu and the others completely heard Carl''s previous call with the Warring States, and they also knew what Carl would face at this time. Although they haven''t experienced too many things in the new world, they can understand unexpected situations. After all, the opponent is a Celestial Dragon, even if Karl is strong, as long as he is still in the navy camp, he must give a little face. Even if they don''t give face to the Tianlong people, they still have to give them a bit of face. After all, these scumbags of Tianlong people are one of the most powerful people in the world! Therefore, you still have to listen to the words of the Warring States Period, otherwise, once things go wrong, Karl will really become a navy traitor by then, and it will be difficult to end. "While it''s okay now, Ellan, you might as well talk about your own affairs and let us know about it. You said before that I would ask me to help you, and I agreed, but I have to know some things before that? Derma 66 is also a world franchise country no matter what, I must find a reasonable reason to solve them. And the war between the navy and the white beard is coming soon. I hope you can understand that I cant help you during this period of time. " Ellan nodded and sat on the floor, with a rare look in his eyes. "I understand, I can understand, and I will give you a five-to-one explanation about my affairs..." Chapter 113： Story and song Irlands story is very short, as short as an hour! His identity was originally the prince of a small country in the North Sea. Since the old king of this country gave birth to children in his old age, his teachings on Irland are very strict. Irland has had no friends since she was a child, and she was kept in the palace every day, learning all kinds of political knowledge and self-defense skills passed down by the family''s ancestors. This also caused him to be withdrawn at his young age, and his peers did not dare to approach him at all. Until the appearance of Lei Jiu one day, the door of Ellan''s heart was opened. Ellan was tired of life in the palace and wanted to escape here with Lei Jiu. Although Lei Jiu was only a teenager at the time, she had grown into a qualified fighter! But she came here at the time just to gather information, but she didn''t expect to be entangled by Ellan. Then the young and naive Ellan was deceived by Lei Jiu and told the other party about the kingdom''s intelligence. All he wants is to escape from the palace! Lei Jiu agreed, as long as he tells himself all the information, Lei Jiu will take him away. Ellan was very excited at the time, thinking that he could leave the prison, but he couldn''t think of it. Own stupidity led to the destruction of the entire kingdom! Early the next morning, Irland, who had not fallen asleep all night with excitement, heard the chaos outside. Then he was told by his attendants that Djerma 66 went straight to the palace and destroyed all their defense lines! And these people knew their defenses very well, and they bypassed the big army directly! Even if things developed to this point, Irland understood that no matter how naive he was, the person he saw yesterday was from Djerma 66. But just when Ellan wanted to run, Lei Jiu appeared. She killed the attendant and took Ellan''s hand, no matter how Ellan resisted, she did not let go. Even though his hand had been scratched by Ellan, he did not let go. Then Lei Jiu said sorry to Irland, and then threw him into a small boat prepared in advance so that he could leave here. With guilt, Lei Jiu rescued Ellan and completed the agreement between the two. But Ellan was full of hatred for Lei Jiu, because he clearly remembered that it was Lei Jiu who deceived himself at that time. Otherwise, he would not naively believe that Lei Jiu could take herself away! So Allan blamed all this on himself, and then floated on the sea for several days and nights without eating. If it weren''t for being rescued by the navy, he would have sunk in the sea. It is for this reason that Airland is so autistic. This story is very short, there is almost no reversal, it is a really normal war between countries. It was only because of an episode between Lei Jiu and Irland that the war was shortened to one day and ended, that''s all. It''s just that if Lei Jiu didn''t show up at the time and didn''t fulfill this agreement, I''m afraid Ellan would have disappeared with his country. After hearing what happened to him, all the people present did not speak, because it was his own self-inflicted feeling and there was no comfort. Ten years have passed, and Allan has already repented, and even shut himself down for ten years. This is still very sympathetic. Especially Intil. Because Intil''s hometown of the Sea-Monster Island had been slaughtered not long ago. Although Carl helped take revenge, Intil''s mental state was very unstable. She was hit too hard. But when she heard that Elland was similar to her own life experience, and his situation was worse than her own. Instead, Intil chose to comfort Irland, and his emotions became more stable because of Irland''s experience. The voice of Tian Lai sounded slowly. A melody without lyrics appeared through Intier''s mouth and appeared from her throat. Although it''s just a lightly hummed melody, there are no lyrics. But this voice and tone sounded like a real sea monster song, which was refreshing and refreshing, and it seemed that the heart had been purified! It was precisely because of her singing that Airland, who was gradually excited, slowly calmed down. Then Karl seemed to have discovered something, and quickly got up and looked at the surrounding ocean. Intil''s singing continued. The creatures in the surrounding ocean began to swim along with Intier''s singing, and even jumped into the sea collectively when Intier''s pitch was high! The whole scene, just like a fairy tale world, is gorgeous and beautiful! Even Karl, who claims to be well-informed, has never seen such a situation. No matter in the previous life or in this life, he had never seen so many dense marine creatures that would be so excited by a person''s singing. Intil is not ashamed of her name as the son of the Kraken! "I really didn''t expect that just singing can make people so refreshing. I even feel that my domineering look and experience has improved again. It''s just my armed look domineering, when will I be awakened? " Ainilu lay calmly on the deck and his whole body exuded a salty fish temperament. Nilu gave Ainilu a white look, and said casually: "Is it such an exaggeration? I just feel that it sounds nice, it can calm people''s mood, it''s not a big deal." "It may vary from person to person, at least I have a great feeling when I hear this song. And my arrogance and domineering have also awakened, thanks to Intils music, it helped me figure out some things! " Enzo said with a smile, and then drew out the long knife, wrapping the armed domineering around the blade! Awakening the armed domineering, Enzo''s strength has been upgraded to a new level. In this way, Ainilu, who has always claimed to be the strongest under Carl, has a strong sense of crisis! He directly transformed into thunder and lightning and got into the cabin, obviously intending to train his own armed color. Both Nilu and Enzo will be armed, if he doesn''t hurry up, I''m afraid it will be completely surpassed by these two people soon! Before long, Intil''s singing stopped. She blushed and looked at you, rubbing her hands with a little embarrassment. "That one" "I''m in a bad condition today, please forgive me if it doesn''t sound good. I am a person with sound fruit ability. Singing can help other people calm down their emotions. That''s why I took the initiative and simply hummed a song..." Intiel was a little twitchy, obviously embarrassed. She has been on the boat for a short time, and she is not very familiar with the people present, so she will naturally be so restrained. However, Nilu and others said that she sang very well, and they all extended their thumbs to show their approval. Even Carl nodded to show that she did sing well. This made Intil''s face reddened, and then she bowed vigorously, and even threw her long hair in front of her. "Thank you everyone!" Chapter 114： Unexpected visitor Carl''s warship is advancing at full speed in the new world. He intends to reach the G5 port as soon as possible for replenishment. By the way, he will test Vergo to see if he will show his feet. But before that, Carl met the character he had always wanted to meet! The leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Dragon! Because Carl asked the bear to help spread the word before, he said he wanted to see the dragon. But he did not expect that the dragon would come so soon! Fortunately, the place where the two of them met was an uninhabited island in the New World. Long used his abilities to leave a message to Karl, telling him where to meet. Then Carl asked Airland to turn the ship''s bow and set off toward the uninhabited island. But Karl didn''t let the others disembark, but went to see the dragon alone. In any case, the identity of the dragon is very sensitive, and he does not want people to know that he has had contact with the dragon. Not even your own subordinates! Even if they will not leak the secrets, once they meet the dragon, it will be very dangerous for them! "It''s been a long time since I saw you Long, I''m sorry about your son Luffy. At the time I didnt know that your son was Luffy. I didnt know until I finished catching him. I cant help you with this matter..." Carl walked up with a smile, and when he opened his mouth, he made several apologies, indicating that he did not know the identity of Luffy at the time. This passage was rehearsed in his heart for a long time, even if Long was shrewd, it was impossible to see the flaw. And the most important thing is that Luffy was not very famous at the time, he just defeated Krokdal, and had not entered the Devil''s Triangle to meet Moria. Luffy was not well-known at that time. Although the bounty reached 100 million, it was not placed in the eyes of the navy, nor was it placed in the eyes of other pirates. In addition, Long has not revealed his life experience and relatives, and it is normal for Karl to be ignorant. "You don''t need to explain so much to me, I understand it, but what do you mean by passing a message through a bear. Are you going to join me? Or is there anything else you want to say? " "It''s impossible to join you. After all, there is a slight conflict between my ideas and yours. I don''t want to overthrow the whole world, I just want to keep this world peaceful, no war. As for me, I am here to tell you some information about Pushing City, and I will help you a little bit. " "Are you going to help me rob prison?" Hearing Carl''s words, Long frowned slightly, and Carl''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect Long to be so direct. "Don''t talk nonsense, I am the navy, how could I help you rob prison? I just want to tell you where the Lady Demon King is and what''s going on inside the city..." Carl told the dragon all the information he knew about pushing the city. He did this for two reasons. The first was that he didn''t want the revolutionary army to waste its troops by pushing into the city. Because it makes no sense to do so. Pushing the city is filled with a group of criminals who do a lot of evil, and even if it is released, it is unlikely that many people will join the revolutionary army. From the source, Carl pointed out the mistake that the dragon makes the demon king and enters the city to lurk in advance! As for the second reason, it is that he wants the dragon to owe himself a favor, if then Carl really launches the navy. He also has a way back. And top of the war, the death of Whitebeard is a foregone conclusion. No matter what, White Beard must die in Marin Vando, this is the death order issued by the Warring States! When the time comes to advance the city''s defense, it will definitely be very empty. As long as the dragon can seize the opportunity, Luffy can definitely be rescued! Long agreed, but just in case, the two exchanged a phone worm for one-line communication. This phone worm can only be used once, and it will die directly after use. This was originally developed by Begapunk and was specially designed for naval spies. However, he was stolen by the revolutionary army and learned the past. They now often use this kind of thing to communicate with spies lurking in the navy or other kingdoms. Carl did not expect that he would be treated like this during his lifetime. But he thought about it for a while. In fact, it''s nothing, it''s just a specially modified phone bug, it''s not a big deal. "Do you have anything else?" Long''s tone sounded a little anxious, obviously there was something else to be busy. "I''m fine here, but be careful on your side. Although we are on the opposite side, to be honest, I still appreciate what you do. Compared with the Pirates, what your revolutionary army did made me more at ease. " "I see, you are also careful, don''t die in Baibeard''s hands, and I also look forward to one day you will join me!" The dragon nodded and pulled out a rare smile, then turned into a breeze, disappearing without a trace. "This ability is really convenient! Whether it is hidden or used to run, it will not leave any traces. In comparison, my Piaopiao fruit is a lot worse, I am really envious! " Although Carl didn''t know what the dragon''s fruit ability was. He asked Karp and Long himself, but he didn''t get a positive answer. The two obviously don''t want to disclose any information But depending on the performance of the dragon, Karl probably can only come out. His fruit ability is related to the wind, and it is most likely to be a natural devil fruit. Carl played with the small phone worm in his hand, then put it in his pocket and returned to his warship. On the deck of the warship, except for Airland and Kuroba, everyone else was trained in the cabin. Intil is also in the training room, but she is not training, but singing, to ensure that her singing will not regress. Incidentally, I also added BUFF to Nilu and others. Intil''s singing can increase physical strength, although the enhancement is very limited, but it is better than nothing. She is practicing singing here, no one will object, but will be very welcome. The cat demon prepares food in the kitchen. The training of Nilu and others requires a lot of physical strength. In addition, they are all reluctant to admit defeat, and the amount of training is getting bigger day by day! This causes the cat demon to make several meals a day to satisfy them. If the cat demon is not an animal demon fruit capable person, she is probably exhausted by this time! But even so, the cat demon was too tired every night, and he didn''t even bother to move, so he could only be at the mercy of Kuroba. Incidentally. Kuroba and the cat demon live in the same cabin and sleep in the same bed. So the relationship between them will get better and better, even so good that Carl can smell a lily. "Irland go ahead, I''m done with things here." Ellan nodded, turned the bow and left the island. At this time, Ellan was back in autistic state, but after revealing his thoughts, his words gradually increased and his expressions became richer. This is a symptom that autism is gradually disappearing, and Carl feels very relieved. Chapter 115： G five attitude! It was another day full of enthusiasm. In the end, the weather in the New World is so changeable that people simply cannot guess. The sky was still clear for the last second, but it will rain heavily in the next second. Fortunately, Carl and others have become accustomed to this changing weather, and they have become indifferent. After two days of sailing, they finally arrived at the G5 branch. Since he came by the way, Carl did not intend to let the warship enter the G5 branch, but docked outside to prevent the opponent from doing anything to himself. Carl was alone and came to the interior of the G5 branch, intending to supply something. "You are the commander of the G5 branch, Lieutenant General Vergo?" After arriving at the G5 branch, Kaldang saw Vergo standing at the gate. But after Karl said hello to the opponent, the opponent simply ignored Karl''s meaning. He wears dark glasses so that people can''t see clearly. But through his aura, Carl can still see that he doesn''t like himself, and even dislikes himself a little. After all, Vergo is a subordinate of Doflamingo, a senior cadre of the Don Quijote family. He arrested everyone in the Don Quijote family, and even defeated Doflamingo so that he lost everything and had no choice but to escape. This made Vergo very angry, but he couldn''t vent because he was undercover in the Navy. So he can only pretend not to know anything and continue to work here for the navy. But he didn''t expect that Karl would automatically send it to the door! And the most important thing is that Wilgo has just received an order from the Celestial Dragon! "Why do you not speak, Lieutenant General Vergo? Didn''t I contact you before and asked you to help me prepare some supplies. Are you all ready? I''m in a hurry to use it! Haha! " Carl patted Vergo on the shoulder very familiarly, and the surrounding navy came over calmly, enclosing Carl in the center. Wilgo glanced indifferently, Carl put the hand on his shoulder, then put on a contemptuous expression, and pulled Carl''s hand away. "Vergo, what do you mean?" Carl also felt at this time that Vergo seemed to be a little bit wrong. There are more and more navies in the G5 branch, and all outlets have been blocked. Even a lot of snipers appeared above them, aiming at themselves! Carl''s domineering look and hearing has always been kept open. He can clearly see that almost all the navies of the G5 branch are coming! This situation made Carl understand that Wilgo intends to do it on himself! "Karl, you too value yourself too much! You offend a lot of people, and you go to offend the Celestial Dragon!" Vergo finally spoke, but his tone was very cold, and he showed his attitude as soon as he spoke! When Carl saw this, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and his domineering look broke out instantly! In an instant, the surrounding navy fell down by about half! Although the strength of these navies is good, but the willpower is not very good, the overlord''s domineering is very easy to stun at least half of the people. Even if it was the remaining half, there was not much fighting power left at this time. Although some dense beads of sweat appeared on Vergo''s forehead, he was not worried, and his face remained expressionless. "I can do it to you, but you must not resist! Otherwise, you will immediately become a navy traitor, and I will immediately issue a reward and kill order to you! " Vergo twisted his neck, squeezed his fists, and made a "click, click" sound, which was very oppressive. Then he took off his navy uniform, revealing a strong body. Armed color domineering instantly covers the whole body! He has already expressed his attitude, that is, he wants to do something with Carl! "Is this a private revenge? In order to avenge Doflamingo, you chose to use the anger of the Dragonites against me to target me. But even so, do you think you might be my opponent? And why can''t I fight back? " Carl sneered, not paying attention to Vergo''s warning at all! Just after Vergo''s fist attacked, Carl squeezed his fist easily and flicked it casually. Wilgo was immediately thrown aside. But this was just a casual blow from Carl, and Vergo was not hurt. But his expression at this time was full of surprise. Although Vergo knew that Doflamingo was defeated by Carl, Carl could even stand in a stalemate with Kaido for half an hour. But his own strength is also a lieutenant general level! Even reached the elite lieutenant general, which is slightly worse than those old lieutenant generals! So Vergo is very confident, even if he is not Karl''s opponent, he can cause him some trouble. But what he didn''t expect was that the blow he had done his best was easily resolved by Karl. The domineering and strength he was so proud of didn''t even make Karl serious! Such a gap surprised Vergo. However, he has a facial paralysis. Although the expression on his face has changed a little, he can''t tell if he doesn''t look closely. "When will Vergo, you undercover, do you want to pretend? Doflamingo is finished. You continue to die as he said, so why don''t you come back with me and surrender, so that you can save your life. " Vergo did not speak, he still had a cold face, and walked towards Karl. But his heart is very flustered. Especially when he heard Karl''s determined voice, he couldn''t wait to solve Karl. Although he can be sure that Doflamingo does not have any information about himself, and he has absolutely not exposed it So how did Carl know? Wilgo couldn''t figure it out, but he could kill Karl! Let him shut up forever! So Vergo rushed forward without hesitation, the power of this punch was stronger than just now! When Carl saw this, he also got serious. He lifted the knife in his hand and fell, and walked behind Vergo, Ying Shi in his hand slowly returned to her sheath. "Ihe" Accompanied by the sound of clang, Ying Shi was still in her sheath. Vergo''s entire right arm was immediately cut off! The blood spilled over a large area of ??land. Because of the pain, Vergo''s expression was a little distorted, and his body was trembling slightly. He did not expect that Carl''s strength was stronger than he had predicted! "I declare now! Carl, you are a traitor to the Navy! As the head of the G5 branch, I will issue an arrest warrant for you!" "Go, brothers! Kill this navy traitor!!!" As Vergo''s voice fell, the surrounding navies tried to besiege Karl. But Carl raised the corner of his mouth slightly, showing a contemptuous smile. "You really take yourself seriously! Vergo!" Before the words fell, the wind blew up! All the navies were blown away in an instant, and no one was spared! Carl controlled his strength, but stunned all the navy, and did not kill him. Then he walked to Vergo and asked softly: "Vergo, the senior cadre of the Don Quijote family! The navy has fully understood the information about you, and it is only a matter of time before arresting you, but I did not expect that you would choose to jump out and become an enemy of me. You are so stupid. You can''t agree to the orders of the Dragonites. If Doflamingo knew that you made the decision without authorization, wouldn''t he be angry? " Chapter 116： Calculate "Where did you know it!" Since all the people around were in a coma, only Carl and Vergo were left in the G5 branch, and they were still awake. So Vergo didn''t pretend, and showed off directly. When he asked this sentence, he stated his identity and position, and he also showed that he was very right to Karl, and only then did he accept the task of the Tianlongren. What Wilgo didn''t expect was that Carl knew everything! And the most important thing is Carl''s merciless hands, which makes Vergo completely unprepared! "You don''t have to worry about when I know it, you just need to know that everything you and Doflamingo do is in my grasp! It''s a pity that because of Kaido''s intervention, Doflamingo escaped, otherwise he would be dead now. But to be honest, Doflamingo is also quite stupid. He even joined forces with a guy like Kaido. Isn''t this purely seeking death? " Hearing Karl''s words, Vergo was a little annoyed. At this moment, he stood up, crushed the sunglasses with the remaining hand, and then rushed towards Karl without hesitation! "I don''t allow you to say that, Young Master! Go to hell!!!" Vergo roared and slammed it directly with the only right fist left! Facing Vergo''s attack, Carl gave a chuckle, and simply avoided his attack. Accompanied by a black flash. Vergo''s remaining arm was also cut off! The brawny Virgo did not let out any painful wailing because of the loss of his two arms. He just half-kneeled on the ground, his body was covered with dense beads of sweat, and he couldn''t even maintain his armed domineering. Seeing Wilgo''s state at this time, Carl gave a chuckle and walked up to him. "Any last words to say?" "Hehe, even if I die, the young master will not die, and if you offend the Tianlongren, you will also not survive! In any case, I am now the commander of the G5 Division. As long as you act on me, the reputation of the traitor will be solid! You are waiting for the triple pursuit of the navy, the pirates and the dragon people! Young Master will avenge me too! " "Really? This is not necessarily true." Hearing Vergo''s words, Carl gave a contemptuous smile, and then took out something similar to a shell. "Do you know what it is called?" Seeing Carl take out such a shell-like thing, Vergo tilted his head, not knowing what he was going to do. "This kind of thing is called Yinbei, which is one of the specialties of Sky Island, and it has the function of storing and releasing sound. This Yinbei is always on, recording all of our voices. Originally, I just took the Yinbei easily from the island, but I didn''t expect it would come in handy now, and it''s pretty good. Do you want to listen now, what have you said before? " With that said, Carl began to play around with this sound shell, and specifically released the section where Vergo called the young master Doflamingo. And it was played several times in a loop, and then Yinbei was closed satisfactorily. "How about it, have you heard what you said?" Carl tucked away Yinbei hoarsely, and then patted Vergo on the cheek. Wilgo gritted his teeth, glared, and wanted to jump up and kill Karl to death! "You despicable navy, you count me!" "I''m thinking about what''s wrong with you? If I can bear you to bite me...Fuck me, you really bite?!" Just as Carl was taunting Vergo, the other party suddenly violent. He didn''t really bite, but exhausted his whole body strength, and covered his forehead with armed domineering, wanting to kill Karl with one blow! But he obviously underestimated Karl''s responsiveness. At the moment when he suddenly violent, Carl slapped Vergo with his backhand! Then Carl rushed up and made another kick! This kick directly kicked Vergo''s chin off, and he fainted. "I don''t know what to do! I didn''t plan to kill you yet, so I took the initiative to come and die! Fortunately, my reaction was quick, otherwise I would kill you by mistake, and I would not be able to explain it like the Warring States period. " Karl contacted Kuroba and asked her to come and give Vergo a simple dressing to ensure that he would not die in a short time. Then Carl walked into the G5 branch again and began to look for shackles and the like, wrapping Vergo tightly. In the case of losing his hands, no matter how strong Virgo''s armed color is, it is impossible to escape! He has lost his main means of attack, and it is absolutely impossible to escape from Karl''s palm! Afterwards, Carl also occupied the command platform of the G5 branch, as well as Vergo''s office, and cleared all the materials here. Although Carl didn''t know it, some of these materials were not published. But Carl believes that the Warring States period absolutely has its own judgment. With Yinbei in hand, what Vergo thought no one had heard had been recorded. So even if Warring States didn''t believe that Vergo was a ghost, he had to believe it. In addition, there must be some flaws in these materials. As for when he can be completely convicted, I depends on the ability of the Warring States Period. After a while waited until Karl finished the information and escorted Vergo back to his warship. The other navies in the G5 Division also came to a sense of clarity at this time. However, these navies began to attack Karl at the first glance, and even attacked Karl''s men. Fortunately, they hadn''t really started, they were drunk again by Carl''s ability. Ainilu creates a large thundercloud next to him, and as long as he is not obedient, he will be hacked! Under such pressure, although those navies were very unconvinced, they could only see what Karl was going to do. In any case, Carl was well-known and did a lot of things that benefited the reputation of the Navy. They also don''t quite believe that Karl will be a traitor. In addition, they all knew that Vergo wanted to do something with Karl, it was the meaning of the dragon. They can''t disobey orders, they can only follow orders. These people shouted traitors to Carl, but they just wanted to find a comfort, otherwise they would not dare to do anything to Carl. "Ahem! I know all of you are puzzled, but it''s okay. When I show you this recording, you will all know it." Carl once again broadcasted what Vergo had said before. This makes the navy of the G5 branch look a little ugly. They did not expect that their immediate boss would be an undercover agent sent by Doflamingo! This makes them feel deceived! There were even grumpy ones, wishing to kill Vergo directly to vent their anger. But Carl didn''t say anything, he just needs to explain this matter clearly, and then report the information here to the Warring States Period. As for what will happen to the G5 division, it has nothing to do with him. Because he has to hurry up and return to the navy headquarters to stand by! Chapter 117： The helplessness of the Warring States Just after Carl settled the matter of the G5 branch. The people from the G5 branch also contacted the Warring States Period and explained everything here. This made the Warring States feel a little speechless while angry. He didn''t know where Carl really went wrong. First Dresrosa, then Golden City, and now it''s the G5 division again! It''s almost bombing wherever you go, it''s not an exaggeration to say that it is a gangster. Even Punk Hassad, who was ordered to patrol by the Warring States itself at the beginning, was also because of Karl''s presence. Did not escape the fate of being bombed. This makes Warring States really do not know what to say. He is now a little doubtful, if Carl returns, will the navy headquarters be blown up? Or is it in the navy headquarters, what moths come out? Thinking of this, the Warring States period got goose bumps all over his body. "I didn''t expect that Karl, this kid, really has the shadow of you once! You old guy used to be too, no matter where you go, your news is indispensable! " Warring States glanced at Karp next to him, and couldn''t help sighing. Karp blinked, wondering what the Warring States period was talking about. Because the phone bug just now was not loud, and Karp was napping at the time and heard nothing. "That guy Carl is causing trouble again?" "Yeah! Caught an undercover lurking inside the navy, and the opponent is still the base commander of the G5 branch! The most important thing is that the other party turned out to be Doflamingo, the man who was placed in our navy! This Doflamingo is really not worrying! " "Hahahaha! Carl, this kid is really good, I didn''t expect him to catch the undercover so quickly. Didnt you say that Doflamingos investigation was a bit strange. Some of the information will not be made public. Wouldn''t it be possible for him to know if there were no undercover agents? At that time, you said that it was just a coincidence. How is it that it feels uncomfortable to be slapped? " "Hahahaha!" Karp laughed mercilessly. It''s just that their relationship is so good that they can mock each other without shy. If you were someone else, the Warring States Period would not be as peaceful as it is now. "Forget it, since it has happened, I don''t care about anything. However, the Dragonites still acted on Karl, and this time Virgo would be exposed because the Dragonites let him do it. " "Such a coincidence?!" Hearing what the Warring States had said, Karp was stunned for a second, and the Warring States also nodded, and then said. "Get ready to go to see Wu Lao Xing with me. Wu Lao Xing and Tianlongren don''t know about the undercover. This time Carl was arrogant, and he succeeded in getting out of the siege for himself. If there is another time, I cant guarantee that Carls luck will be so good, so I have to buy time for him to return to the headquarters! " "This is your job. Why do you take me to see the five old stars? I don''t want to see these five old things. They are so annoying." Karp waved his hand, obviously not planning to go. Just as the Warring States period was about to say something, the phone worm''s ringtone suddenly rang. He answered the call bug, solemnly responded a few times, and then looked at Karp with a wry smile on his face. "Let''s go, Wu Lao Xing called for the two of us to meet them together, and Crane will also go together..." at the same time. Carl and others have left the G5 branch. After seeing and telling the Warring States what happened here, they accelerated toward the navy headquarters. Vergo also woke up at this time. His body was wrapped tightly, except for his head, everything was wrapped up. In addition to the white gauze, a variety of iron chains were even used, and they were wrapped round and round. I don''t know, I thought he was the pharaoh from where he was unearthed. "Carl, how do you know!" When Wilgo woke up, the first thing he saw was Karl. After he was silent for a while, he asked his first question. Carl smiled at his question, then pointed to his temple. "The brain is a good thing, but unfortunately neither you nor Doflamingo!" Carl was smiling, slightly mocking. His answer made Vergo a little angry, but he couldn''t refute it. They think that what they have made is seamless, and even the Warring States period cannot dismantle themselves. In the end, it was dismantled by a commodore admiral, and even shattered all their plans! This makes Vergo unwilling! But as Carl said, if they didn''t show their feet, Carl might not have a chance to know this. But Wilgo couldn''t figure out where he was, and Karl saw the flaw. In this regard, Carl will not explain. He can never say that he is a traverser, so he is familiar with all the plots, and then he knows that you are an undercover agent and knows Doflamingo''s plan? Since such things cannot be said, then Carl will naturally pretend to be mysterious and maintain his compulsion. Anyway, the other party doesn''t know anything, as long as he doesn''t say it, he will make up his own mind. Only in this way can it bring greater psychological pressure to the enemy! "Huh! Although I don''t know how you did it, UU reading , but you have offended the Tianlongren, wait to die!" Although Vergo didn''t like the dragon people very much, he had to admit that the power of the dragon people was very big. Otherwise, Wilgo didn''t want to use the order issued by the dragon to stop Karl here. It''s not that he didn''t think that Karl would fight back, but he didn''t expect that Karl would know his true identity. He even recorded his words with an unheard of Yinbei, so that he would not confess to himself, no matter how sophisticated he was. Originally, Virgo wanted to use the Sky Dragon to suppress Karl and let him die obediently. Even if the other party does it, they will be labelled as a traitor to the Navy. In this way, the reputation of Carl and his men will be ruined! It is impossible to return to the navy headquarters, only to continue wandering in the new world. As a result, Carl would do the trick and directly let Wilgo blew himself up, and then it became the current situation. Although Vergo was helpless, he did not regret his choice at the time. He only hates why Karl knows everything, but he doesn''t know anything! "Vergo, you don''t have to put on such an expression. Compared to the squabbles of you guys, I actually don''t bother to take care of it at all. Had it not been for this fellow Doflamingo to be too annoying, I wouldn''t have done anything to you at all. It is only your own making and feelings that contributed to all this. " Hearing the guests'' words, Vergo''s mouth twitched and his expression was very ugly. Carl was about to drink some water to moisturize his throat. But suddenly, his domineering look caught a figure that continued to drive in not far away! That figure is very huge, like a person with devil fruit ability! At the same time, Enzo ran in anxiously. "My Lord Brigadier! One of the three plagues of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group, Yan Disaster Cinder found us!" Chapter 118： Fire disaster! In the sky. A huge toothless pterosaur with mysterious flames on its body is flying freely. His speed is very fast, and he can fly a long distance in a blink of an eye. But just as he passed a warship, he suddenly stopped. "Is this a navy warship? Or a brigadier general''s warship?" "The brigadier general who can sail in the new world is probably the only one who defies the boss of Kaido, right?" Thinking of this, Yan Caijin took a deep look at the warship, then turned around and rushed down without hesitation! "Although I went to the world to find and pick up Kaido boss back, but since I encountered this kid here, then teach him a lesson!" Jhin''s eyes were full of hostility. His strength is very strong, he is the strongest in the Kaido Pirates group except Kaido! But he also knows very well that Carl''s strength is not weak, otherwise he can''t stand in a stalemate with Kaido for half an hour. But Jhin does not think that Carl will be stronger than himself! That''s why he chose to take action on Karl''s warship! But just when he wanted to do it. Thunder suddenly fell in the sky. The huge thunder pillar directly oven the ocean, causing huge waves. Jhin was swallowed by the thunder pillar, but in an instant he broke free from the shackles of the thunder pillar and rushed out from inside. But there were no scars on his body, and he didn''t even use his arms and domineering! "Is this the fruit of the Thunder? It really deserves to be called, the strongest natural devil fruit. If this kind of power is changed to Volley Six, I am afraid that there will be no way to resist it without any effort. But compared to the three navy generals, this kid is still far behind! " Jhin smiled contemptuously and rushed up again. But at this time. The flying snow in the sky suddenly covered him. The flame on his body suddenly became smaller, and even Jhin could feel it, and his body became a lot stiffer. The cover of ice and snow made his questions drop rapidly, and his flight speed became visible to the naked eye. "There are people with natural ability?!" Seeing the blizzard hit, Jhin''s pupils suddenly shrank. He just knew that Carl had a thunder fruit ability under Carl''s men. Because Anilu is too ostentatious, he likes to call himself Thor and show his fruit ability everywhere. This resulted in his reputation being only slightly lower than Karl. As for the others, there is almost no information. Even if Nilu is also very ostentatious, but she has no fruiting ability, and her strength is very average. Although she is not weak, there is no topic on her. So the information about her is basically zero. Since Nilu is like this, Jace''s non-talkative is basically zero sense of existence. Few people take the initiative to collect their data. So when Jace used the Xuexue Fruit ability, Jhin was so surprised. But astonishment is astonishment, Xuexueguo''s freezing ability and attack power are both a weakened version of Frozen Fruit. It can be regarded as the lower fruit of the frozen fruit, and its power is limited. So Jhin only used a little force to increase the burning level of the mysterious flame to a higher level! The speed has been raised again! But at this moment. Once Ling Li''s slash came suddenly! This slash rushed towards Jhin with the indomitable aura of Jian Hao! In the face of this slash, Jhin covered his wings with armed domineering, and slapped it out without hesitation! "That''s it?" Ling Lie''s incomparable slash was shot apart in an instant, which made Jin couldn''t help but mock. But suddenly. A figure silently arrived behind Jin! Covered with armed and domineering fists, they slammed into Jhin with great force! "Sneak attack?" Jhin''s domineering color has been kept on, so he can clearly see everything around him. He had noticed the sneak attack from behind, but he didn''t stop it, but wanted to see what effect this blonde girl could have on him. So he also waved his wings without hesitation! Two forces collide instantly! Nilu flew out directly. At the same time, Jhin also flew upside down! "It''s careless, I didn''t expect her power to be close to the giants!" Although Jhin flew upside down, he was not even two meters away. Instead, Nilu rushed straight to the sea. But just as she was about to fall into the sea, a sea king suddenly appeared, caught Nilu firmly, and returned to the warship. After a while, the sea kings sank into the sea and disappeared. Jhin narrowed his eyes when he saw this scene, and was amused. "Xue Lei Guo and Xue Xue Guo are subordinates, there is also a sword tyrant with good potential, and a strange girl with a physique close to the giant tribe. It even has the ability to control the sea kings. If I don''t see this combination with my own eyes, I am afraid I can''t believe it. This is just a squad led by the Commodore! " Jhin was already twelve points in his spirit now. He knew very well that Carl hadn''t shot yet! The strength shown by these men alone is not as good as their own, but in the new world also belongs to the upper-middle strength! This kind of strength is not as good as the major signs of the Four Emperors Pirates, but under the major signs, no one will be their opponent! Coupled with the strength of Carl''s own strength, it is enough to stalemate with the Four Emperors. With such staffing and strength, people believe that they are pirates vying for the position of the Four Emperors! But they are the navy! It''s just the Commodore and his team! This simply made Jhin unacceptable! "It seems that I need to let you see the cruelty of the new world!" While talking, Jhin rushed up again, preparing to overthrow this navy that made him very upset! But as he rushed down, the warship flew into the air without warning. Jhin almost plunged into the sea. Fortunately, his reaction was quick and he adjusted his body shape instantly. But his face became a little strange. Because he had completely forgotten just now, Carl is a person with fluttering fruit ability. And the floating fruits can also float non-living objects other than themselves! It is not difficult for Carl to make the ship fly! at the same time. After Carl stopped the ship in mid-air, he looked at Nilu and the others. "How about, just a simple match, do you feel that the opponent is very strong? You don''t have to be discouraged. You know Jhin''s strength very well, but it will not be easy for you to progress to your current level in this month. Your talent is very high, the next thing to do is to stabilize the talent, and then continue to fight. But for battles like this level, you can just take a look, and let me handle it next! " After saying these words, Carl lowered his head to look at the rushing Jhin with sharp eyes, without hesitation, it was a slash. "Cross Slash--" Chapter 119： Defeated! "what?!" The sudden slash Ling Li was so incomparable that Jhin couldn''t react completely, so he was hit! This sharp slash left a deep scar on his body! "Damn! The speed is so fast, even if I cover the armed and domineering, I can''t have time to defend!" Jhin didn''t expect that Karl''s attack would be so strong, but his recovery speed was very fast. In a blink of an eye, the injury fully recovered. When Carl saw this scene, he didn''t say anything, just flew into the air indifferently, and it was another slash! Jhin didn''t dare to be careless, his whole body was covered with armed domineering, his wings suddenly waved, forming a violent shock wave, and collided with Karl''s slash. Accompanied by a bang explosion! The attacks of the two of them canceled each other out, the two of them were deadlocked in mid-air, and no one took the lead. "Blazing Ember, I don''t seem to provoke you, right?" "Navy kid, don''t be naive, even if you don''t provoke me, what if we are already enemies! You even defeated Jack, even humiliated Kaido boss, and ruined the reputation of our Beasts Pirates! I happened to meet you when I passed by here today, and I just educate you about what is called the Four Emperors Pirates! " Jhin regained his human form as he spoke, and the wings behind him spread out to stabilize his figure in the air. He drew out his long knife, covered it with armed domineering, a slash that didn''t lose to Karl, and came to Karl in an instant! Facing this slash, Karl didn''t even move, just standing here staring at Jhin without squinting. Wait until Slash has come to Karl. An invisible hurricane appeared instantly, shattering this slashing slash in an instant! This is how Carl''s ability has undergone a qualitative change after gaining the mastery of the wind element! Even if he doesn''t use both hands, he can perform operations that could not be done with both hands before! For example, the ability to form a hurricane instantly and crush the opponent''s attack was impossible before. After gaining the mastery of the wind element, this kind of thing is completely trivial to Carl. It can even be done without expending too much physical strength and energy, and it will not affect normal combat at all. "Blazing Ember, since we have run into it, don''t even want to run! Obediently follow me back to the navy headquarters!" While talking, Karl disappeared! Jhin''s pupils shrank suddenly. He decisively turned on the domineering vision and color, and opened it to the side! Carl''s figure appeared on Jhin''s left side at the same time. This blow was blocked by Jhin, but Carl''s attack was like a violent storm, and it did not stop at all! Even he can do two things with one heart, creating a variety of air currents to harass Jhin, making him unable to defend with all his strength! "Damn it! How could it be so strong?!" Jhin didn''t expect that the guest''s strength was stronger than he thought! He can only defend here with all his strength. But even so, Carl''s lingering double sword flow and the ability brought by the fluttering fruit made Jhin miserable! This time Jhin can be regarded as realizing, why he asked Jack about the battle with Carl, but Jack couldn''t tell at all! Because Carls attack simply doesnt give the enemy any leeway! This was the first time Jhin felt this attack like a squally storm! But before that, he used this method to attack the enemy, after all, he himself is also a swordsman! But now being so suppressed, this feeling is very uncomfortable! "Damn bastard, don''t put me down!!!" Jhin roared. The mysterious flame on his body suddenly flourished! These flames Carl didn''t know what the origins were, so he didn''t rigidly connect, but chose to withdraw. Facing the chasing flames, Carl directly released the fruit ability and swept it into the sea. Even if these flames fall into the sea, they can burn for a while before they are completely extinguished. Seeing this scene, Carl''s expression gradually froze. He can see that this flame is no small thing! If it is hit, there is a high probability that the car will overturn! "It forced me to use the bottom-pressing technique. Your strength is beyond my expectation! But even so, you can''t be my opponent! Enjoy it, I will let you know what is truly powerful! " While speaking, Jin Jiang''s whole body was covered with this mysterious flame! In addition, he even covered his whole body with his arms and domineering! In a moment, after finishing all this, Jhin rushed forward without hesitation! His speed is faster than before, and even his strength has been robbed a lot! This time it turned out that Carl was at a disadvantage. But Karl quickly adjusted his condition and was evenly matched with Jhin! "It''s really annoying flame. As long as it touches a little bit, it takes a lot of effort to extinguish it. I don''t know what the flame is about!" Carl muttered to himself during the battle. The original book didn''t explain whether the flame on Jhin''s body was a demon fruit ability or his own superpower. Because in the world of pirates, in addition to the devil fruit, there are some other supernatural abilities. The physique of people with these supernatural abilities is very good, and their abilities are also very rare. Just like it is unique to the moonlight lion clan, the full moon will transform, and its strength will be at least doubled. There are also some special abilities and special physiques possessed by some people. Blackbeard Titch is the most obvious example of this! If he is not of special physique, he can''t have double fruits at all, and he may even have more devil fruits abilities! These are all huge pits, and the original author didn''t fill in them at all. When Carl crossed, the manga was just updated to the war chapter of Wano Country. Therefore, he has no idea what this ability is. But ignorance does not mean that it cannot be defeated! As long as the hard power is strong enough, it is like the four emperors and the three generals! No matter what special ability you face, you can crush the opponent from the front! So Carl also got serious, and his domineering look broke out instantly! The powerful overlord color made Jhin stunned for a second, but within this second, Karl instantly got up and left a huge cross scar on the opponent''s body! It''s not over yet! Carl uses the fruit power to create a huge storm, sweeping the surrounding sea, forming a sea tornado and rushing to the embers! "The previous intelligence said that he must do his best to control the ocean! That **** who collects intelligence is really damn!" Seeing dozens of sea tornadoes around, Jhin turned around without hesitation and ran away! He is a demon fruit capable person, and if he is hit by the sea tornado, he will undoubtedly die! Even if he and Karl are now evenly matched, he must escape! Because the sea is not the territory he is good at! In addition, he has no air supremacy, and Karl can still control the ocean! If this battle continues, Jhin will undoubtedly lose! Chapter 120： Jaces past "Want to run? Have you asked me?!" "Lion Power Imperial Palace Volume" Just when Jhin wanted to escape, Carl controlled all the surrounding waterspouts and attacked in Jhin''s direction! The momentum of the attack was very good, and it directly affected the surrounding sea and sky. The thunderstorm struck, and the downpour washed Carl and Jhin''s body. But Jhin''s flexibility is very high, and his domineering look is not weak. When faced with a waterspout with low flexibility, he can easily dodge it. But if he wants to evade all of these more than ten waterspouts, he must also go all out and play with the spirit of twelve points! Carl also tried his best to use his abilities to the limit! But even so, his power to control the waterspout is still a bit flawed. Although his current situation is very much like the earth-shattering scene when Golden Lion and Roger fought. But he himself is very aware of his current state, and there is still a gap between the golden lion at his peak! In any case, the Golden Lion is also a powerhouse at the level of the Four Emperors, and Karl wants to reach his level, but it is not enough at present. Because of this, he seemed a little stiff when he controlled the waterspout. This gave Jhin a chance to escape. Ten minutes later. Carl revoked the fruit ability. After the surrounding waterspouts lost the wind, they all returned to the sea, forming a huge wave! Carl watched the heavy rain, and with a wave of his hand, the clouds were blown away. In an instant, the sun shone on his face again, bringing a touch of warmth. "Sure enough, if there is no fruit awakening, it is still a bit short of reaching that level. But with my current strength, if I use my fruit ability to cooperate with swordsmanship on the sea, I will be almost invincible against those with fruit ability! Except for the powerhouses of the four emperors and generals, as well as the powerhouses of pure physical skills, there is no need to worry about the others, what threats they can pose to me. " "Haha! Piaopiao Fruit Ability can control the sea water, this is the natural nemesis of those with Fruit Ability!" At this point, Carl sneered, as if thinking of something. After tidying up his clothes, he returned to his warship. When Nilu and others saw the guest coming back, they were immediately happy. Although they knew that Carl was very strong, they had also seen when Carl did his best. But they never thought that Karl was on the sea and on the land, they were completely two concepts! When he was on land, in order to avoid accidentally injuring civilians, Karl could only limit his ability. But when it comes to the sea, it''s completely different! As long as the warship is placed far away, he can unscrupulously release the fruit ability and create this dozens of waterspout wonders! In this way, Nilu and others once again realized how terrifying Carl''s strength is! "Don''t look at me with such kind of eyes, my strength is nothing. In fact, the once pirate admiral Golden Lion is stronger than me now. It''s a pity that this old guy is willing to fall, otherwise it won''t make me cheap. What should you do? Now that you have seen Jhin''s strength, you should go and practice hard! " "Yes!" Hearing Karl''s words, Nilu and others immediately returned to the training room. Other people also returned to their positions and got busy. But Jace didn''t move. After everyone else was almost gone, Jace came to Karl''s side and asked. "Brigadier General, after you go back, can you really get along with the Tianlong people?" "I don''t know this, but what I can guarantee is that none of you will be implicated. Just relax your mind about this. As for other things, wait until you go back. " Carl didn''t expect that Jace would care about himself, which made him feel warm. Jace shook his head at this time, and then said: "I am not worried that you will be implicated in us. To be honest, if it was not your invitation, I might have joined the revolutionary army now. " "what do you want to say in the end?" Carl was stunned, he didn''t expect Jace to say such a thing. "I know that the person who met you privately at the time was Dragon, because I had met him once. You may have forgotten that my domineering look is very sensitive to breath perception. When the dragon came here, I felt his breath, so I knew you had met him once. However, you can rest assured that I will not tell this information to others. I just want to ask Lord Karl, what is your attitude towards the Revolutionary Army and the Tianlong people! " "What attitude is it..." Carlton shook his head when he heard Jace''s inquiry. "For the Tianlong people, I am very disgusted, and even wish them to die. I don''t have any thoughts about these assholes, but since you mentioned the revolutionary army just now, you also mentioned the dragon. Then you can tell me what you plan to do. " Since Jace had already confessed, there was nothing to conceal from Kabut. Most people in this world have a very disgusting attitude towards Tianlong people, and even anxious that the other person will die. But there are also a small group of people who want to be Denonians, and even want to be Denon licking dogs. If you lick the Tianlongren, you can enjoy eternal glory and wealth. Jace didn''t like the Denon, he, like most people, didn''t want to be the dog of the Denon. But he has no ability to resist the Tianlongren. He said that he had been invited by the dragon, because he valued his sniper ability, which is very suitable for long-range sniper killing. But this invitation was rejected by the energetic Jace at the time. According to Jace''s self-description, he had just become a navy at the time and was also awarded the title of sniper genius. So he was proud of his navy status, and naturally would not agree to Long''s invitation. However, he was disgusted with the Tianlongren, so he did not report the dragon. But not long after, the leader of his team, like Karl, was also a brigadier general. He saved a slave just like Karl because of some things, and then he was targeted by the Draco. As a result, the brigadier general was executed secretly, and his soldiers were also implicated and were escorted to various sea areas to die. Jace was retained because of his high sniper talent, and he was considered one of the people with the better luck. But after that incident, he became taciturn and began to dislike communication. Then it went on like this for five years, until he was selected by Carl, and then experienced something similar again. This made him finally couldn''t help it, so he asked Karl what he thinks of the Dragonites. After listening to Jace''s past, Carl didn''t know what to say, so he patted the other person on the shoulder and comforted. "Don''t worry, I''m very strong!" Chapter 121： Encounter Kata Kuri After repelling the Flame Cinder, Karl showed his strength more fully, so that all the crew members were very relieved. In addition, Karl also had a showdown with everyone, and said that the Tianlongren might continue to attack himself. Those who want to leave here can leave by themselves after arriving at the navy headquarters. He will not interfere too much with the choices of these people. But to Carl''s surprise, all the human brains did not choose to leave Carl. They all want to stay with Karl. And Nilu also gave a very reasonable reason. That is, only by staying on Karl''s boat can you continue to grow stronger! As long as it is human, there will be moments of slack, but if there are a group of like-minded partners who can compete with each other. Training efficiency will be greatly increased, and more importantly. They don''t want to give up the opportunity to enter the new world, because only here can they become stronger! From the time these people went to sea to the present, it has been more than a month and the skills can be seen. Each of them has adapted to life in the new world, and their strength is more than twice that of when they first went to sea! If they changed it to the past, they couldn''t believe how much they could improve in a mere month. But now not only has it been achieved, they have even discovered that they can become stronger! In addition, Karl was really good to them, so he was reluctant to leave. Carl was also moved to see these people so serious. But it was Intil that surprised him the most. You know, Intil is only the person Carl rescued. She is not the navy, let alone Carl''s subordinate. But she chose to stand on Carl''s side and did not intend to accept the protection of other navies. This surprised Carl a little. It''s just that her choice made Carl a little embarrassed. Because he has made an exception for Ainilu, let him join his team as a navy intern. But in Tier''s words, Carl really couldn''t find any good reason for the Warring States to agree and pull her into his team. So Carl can''t guarantee that Intil will become a navy, but what he can guarantee is that Intil will definitely follow him. Intiel had an idea about this, and that was to become Karl''s entourage, so that he could follow Karl anytime and anywhere. This bold idea of ??Intire made Carl swallow, especially when Intiel said this, he also leaned his body against Carl. The turbulent Intil suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and then Carl was despised by other women such as Nilu. Carl wanted to reject Intil, but the opponent was too big... Ah... not right! The other party was too insistent, so Carl had no choice but to agree. Carl and others talked and laughed, and continued to sail on the sea of ??the New World. At this time, it was still a few days away from the destination navy headquarters, so I was not in a hurry. And Karl also heard that the Pirate Supernova also landed on the Chambord Islands. So he plans to go to the Chambord Islands first to see these supernovae. Among these supernovae, there are some people Carl is still very interested in. For example, Trafalgar D. Rowe! This person with the ability to perform surgery is one of the people Carl must fight for. Although he may not be able to join him, but he can find opportunities to let him do something for himself. And these things are things that Carl wanted to do from the beginning, but he couldn''t find the opportunity to do it. Because he doesn''t have too many people to trust. Luo Ze is one of the few. Because his character is determined, as long as he looks for Karl, it is absolutely impossible to betray. But if you want him to recognize himself, he needs a little bit of fertilizer to convince him. "Master Carl, a ship was found in front of him, it seems to be a pirate ship under the BIGMOM Pirate Group!" "BIGMOM? How so by coincidence, I just ran away from the fire disaster of a beast pirate group, and now another person from BIGMOM pirate group ran? During this period of time, I almost met the Four Emperors and the Four Emperors'' subordinates! It is very doubtful that these people, who usually see the end of the dragon but never see the head, appear so frequently now. " Carl probably did the calculations. This month, he did see a lot of people from the Four Emperors Group, even the Four Emperors! This makes a little helpless to complain. You must know that Luffy in the original book also saw these people when he arrived in the territory of the Four Emperors. But Carl''s current route, but the route back to the navy headquarters, is also one of the special routes for naval patrols! It was very ridiculous to be able to meet pirates on this route, but the pirate ship of the BIGMOM Pirate Group was encountered. This is even more outrageous! "Irland is moving forward at full speed. Let''s lean over and see what the BIGMOM Pirates are doing!" Ellan nodded, turned the bow and started to speed up the voyage. The speed of warships is much faster than that of ordinary pirate ships. After all, the Navy has mastered the core technology of warships. If the pirates want to have speed that surpasses the naval warships, they must install some black technology ~ www.novelhall.com~ For example, the Wanli Sunshine''s Fenglai Cannon. But the pirate ship in front of him, obviously lacking such technology and technology, was quickly overtaken by Karl. But the other party was not impatient, the owner of this ship stood by the side of the ship, silently watching Karl arrive. "You are the rising star Brigadier General Carl? I heard that you defeated Drought Jack, and even joined forces with General Yellow Ape to repel Kaido, right? "Yes, it''s me!" Carl nodded, then put his gaze on the opponent and squinted. "Are you Kata Kuri?" "have opinions?" Seeing Carl''s weird expression, Kata Kuri frowned slightly, not knowing what Carl meant. Carl''s expression was a little funny, not smiling, and then he shook his head. "I really didn''t expect to meet here, you, the head of the four stars. In fact, I was planning to catch you back for questioning to see why you appeared on the naval route. But since it''s you, I''m now thinking about whether or not to keep alive! " Carl''s domineering look broke out instantly, but Carl was not to be outdone! His domineering look is also not weak, and he is completely at a stalemate with Karl. The meeting of the two eyes sparked a spark! But at this moment, Ainilu, who was next to him, suddenly rushed up, his face became a little unsightly. "Carl, I found the breath of Doflamingo!" "I also found the breath of Doflamingo. I can be sure that Doflamingo is on this ship!" Jace came over and said the same thing, which suddenly changed Carl''s eyes. Kata Kuri narrowed his eyes, then took out the phone worm. "Mom, I may need to go back later, I am entangled by the navy!" Chapter 122： Clash! After hanging up the phone worm, Kata Kuri set his sights on Karl. But Carl''s expression was a little strange. Kata Kuris phone worm was always on, but he didnt notice it. In other words, the conversation he had just with Kata Kuri was completely passed on to Charlotte Lingling! This makes Carl feel a bit tricky. Although she is not sure if the other party will come, she will definitely send additional staff. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Kata Kuri to defend Karl by himself. Kata Kuri knew this very well, but he didn''t panic. Instead, he stood here, staring at Karl without squinting. "You don''t need to intervene in Doflamingo''s affairs. I want to take him to a place to deal with him. This matter has nothing to do with your navy!" Kata Kuris tone was serious, and his meaning was also very obvious. He didnt want the Navy to intervene in the affairs between him and Doflamingo. But Carl is a navy, how could he listen to a pirate? Since I met Doflamingo here, I must not let him go! However, Carl has been paying attention at this time, focusing on Kata Kuri, so he is not clear for the time being where Doflamingo is being held. However, the task of finding him is enough to hand over to Ainilu and the others, all I have to do is to contain Kata Kuri! "Kata Kuri, let me ask you one last thing, Doflamingo, do you pay or not?" "He''s still useful to mom, he can''t give it to you!" Facing Karl''s question, Kata Kuri took a step forward without fear, and the two men''s domineering colors collided again. This time, it directly caused the turbulence of the surrounding sea, and even the clouds in the sky were blown away! "Anilu, Nilu, Jace, Doflamingo will leave it to you! After leading him out, I will do the rest! " "Got it!" After hearing Karl''s instructions, the three of them jumped up at the same time and rushed towards the cabin of Kata Kuri. Kata Kuri wanted to stop, but he was directly stopped by Carl, who was holding a pair of knives! "Navy, you really don''t give any face!" Kata Kuri squinted his eyes, took out a trident from his body, and aimed it at Carl! "Master Karl, we will help you too!" Enzo and others came to the deck one after another, preparing to skip to help Karl. But as soon as they were about to come, they were stopped by Karl. "You just stay on the boat to prevent any sneak attacks. Just leave it to me here!" With that, Carl took a quick blow and stunned the person next to him who had not been stunned by the domineering look. When Kata Kuri saw this, he also told his subordinates not to provoke Karl. The difference between these people and Karl''s strength is too big, it is impossible to be his opponent at all, and they can only find death in the past. So Kata Kuli ordered these people to go to the cabin to prevent them from going to Doflamingo. After getting the order, these people also rushed in in a swarm. After Carl overturned a few times, Kata Kuri rushed forward and blocked Carl''s attack. "Since you choose to be our enemy, let me see if you are as powerful as the news says!" While talking, Kata Kuri was instantly on top of the trident, covered with armed domineering, and stab at Carl. Facing the swift and violent and, Carl crossed his swords and easily blocked his attack, and then rushed through with a slash in his backhand. This slash, although very quick, was also unexpected. But it did not cause any harm to Kata Kuri. Kata Kuri is a glutinous fruit capable person, possessing the ability to transform itself into glutinous rice. But his ability is not natural, but superhuman! But even so, he used his domineering vision that he could predict the future, and he could see the enemy''s attack mode in the next few seconds, so as to give an early warning! So Kata Kuri has long known that Karl will attack himself, but at his own speed, it is impossible to defend. Therefore, he can only use the fruit power to adjust his body, and then use the fruit power to avoid Carl''s slash. However, the effect of this is to make his fruit ability look very similar to the natural system! "It''s really a domineering look that can predict the future, even such a move can be avoided. It seems that if you want to promise you, you have to rely on stronger hard power than you! " Carl shot instantly. He didn''t keep any hands in his offense this time, but chose to take the opponent''s head straight! Kata Kuri is not a natural demon fruit capable person, so if his head falls, it is really dead! Even if he could use the fruit power to change his body, he couldn''t do it, let a certain part of himself get out of his body! Because this is not something that the Superman Devil Fruit can do. Karl has determined this, so every attack is very tricky. Kata Kuri also dare not care. In the face of Karl''s attack, he can only passively defend. Even if he finds an opportunity to attack, he will be able to use the fruit ability to avoid the past dangerously and dangerously! After all, Carl can fly so that when facing Kata Kuri, he has enough air superiority! This is incomparable to Kata Kuri. Although Kata Kuri can do it and stay in the air for a while, he can''t fly, nor can he walk. So there is no way to capture Carl''s figure in the air. Kata Kuri has been completely suppressed! If he hadn''t had the domineering look and feel to foresee the future, he might have died several times! "It''s so strong, I still underestimate you! Navy kid!" Kata Kuri had a solemn expression, obviously he did not expect that Carl was stronger than he thought! Although this strength is not as good as the four emperors, it is much stronger than them! Although Kata Kuri can be relied on now, the domineering and domineering experience that foresees the future holds it up. But if the delay continues and the two fight for a few days and nights, the final victory will definitely belong to Karl! And the most important thing is that, in order to prevent accidental injury to his teammates at this time, Karl did not fully release his fruit ability. He just used the fruit ability to assist his swordsmanship to attack. Or use the ability to make some attacks that are enough to make Kata Kuri clone, so that he has to defend. In other words, Carl did not use his best at this time. However, only Karl himself and Enzo and others know about this. Kata Kuri does not know that Karl has even more exaggerated moves! That''s why the two of them are so deadlocked. But at this moment, the cabin suddenly exploded! Anilu, Nilu, and Jess, with wounds on their bodies, flew upside down from the cabin. At the same time, Doflamingo''s signature laughter sounded. "Fu Fu Fu Fu Fu, one by one all the life I want it! I really valuable ah!" Chapter 123： Goodbye Doflamingo! "How is it possible that you have been trapped by Hailoushi, how can you break free?" Kata Kuri couldn''t believe that Doflamingo broke free from the shackles of the sea tower and rushed out. He didn''t expect this scene at all. Doflamingo did not speak, but looked at Karl with a smirk, hanging in the air relying on the clouds. "Hey, hey, its been a long time since I saw you, Commodore Carl, I thought I would meet you on other occasions. As a result, I am so embarrassed now, it really doesn''t fit my identity, it makes you laugh! " "Humhhhhhhhhh!" "Just you still have an identity? I''m afraid you still don''t know, your Don Quixote family has completely played the ball, right? Enzo, bring Vergo out, let Doflamingo take a good look, he is placed in the navy undercover! " Hearing Karl''s words, Enzo brought Vergo out without hesitation. Doflamingo''s face changed a lot when he saw Vergo, and his whole body trembled. Vergo lowered his head, not daring to look at Doflamingo. "Sorry Young Master, I didn''t hide it well, he found it..." Carl looked at Doflamingo with a scornful smile. "Doflamingo, do you want to get rid of it, or do you choose to dictate yourself? You should be very clear that you can''t be our opponent. If you decide yourself, maybe I will keep you a whole body. But if you choose to resist, I will ruthlessly make you feel strange! " Doflamingo couldn''t laugh, because he knew very well that he was not Carl''s opponent. But he didn''t panic too much, but took the initiative to come to Kata Kuri''s side. "Doflamingo, are you planning to use me as a shield?" Kata Kuri raised his brows, he didn''t expect Doflamingo to be so shameless that he planned to let himself help him. It''s just that although Doflamingo is now escorted by him, he can''t die for the time being. Because he is a very important trading partner. The purpose of Kata Kuris trip is to hand over Doflamingo to Wano Country for processing! Although Kaido is in IWC now, Kaido has lost interest in Doflamingo. In addition, the Flame Cinder informed Kaido that he was repelled by Karl, and there was no way to go to the nations. Therefore, Charlotte Lingling could only let her own people go out and send Doflamingo to Wano Country in person. But Kata Kuri didn''t expect that his luck would be so back, and it didn''t take long for him to get to Karl after he went out to sea. And more importantly, two days have passed since the Flame Cinder was repelled. At normal speed, Carl has almost reached the navy headquarters. That''s why Kata Kuri dared to choose the route of naval patrol and took a shortcut to the country of Wano. But he never thought that the place Carl was going to be Chambordian Islands! This route sails straight behind the Chambord Islands. At that time, Carl controlled the warship and flew over, and he would be able to reach the Chambord! That''s why he detoured a little bit and moved forward from here. It just so happened that Kata Kuri happened to be hit by Carl. Doflamingo hid behind Kata Kuri and refused to come out. Now he completely lost his vigorous look before, and looked like a villain. His arrogance before, coupled with what he did, is completely a hero, which makes people forget his true face. In fact, Doflamingo is a villain, a villain who kills his relatives for his own benefit! So he would choose to go to Kata Kuri, hiding behind him for protection, and it didn''t surprise Karl at all. But Kata Kuri did not expect that Doflamingo would rely on himself for such a decisive choice. This saves him much effort. "Anilu, how are you doing, can you still fight?" Ainilu and others were behind Carl at this time. Because they were attacked by Doflamingo, they had some scars on their bodies at this time, but they were not serious. These injuries will not affect the battle. "Don''t worry, Lord Carl, there is nothing wrong with our injuries, but Doflamingo is too cunning. We originally wanted to kill him directly forever, but this guy bewitched those who guarded him and handed over the keys to Hailoushi''s handcuffs. I have to say that the people of the BIGMOM Pirates group have really low IQs. They were killed by Doflamingo as soon as they handed over the keys. I don''t know how their heads grew! " Nilu couldn''t help but complain. But it was her complaint that changed Kata Kuri''s face slightly. Doflamingo didn''t respond, still smiling. "Hey, hey, just a few people died, it''s not a big deal. The urgent task now is to solve the navy in front of us. With our words, I am afraid it is not his opponent, so we must leave quickly! " "Huh! When this navy is resolved, I''m looking for you to settle the account! Doflamingo!" Kata Kuri snorted coldly. UU Reading is obviously disgusting Doflamingo''s bad character, to the extreme! Kata Kuri was originally a person with a lot of emotions. Although his subordinates were weak, everyone had always followed him. He has never treated these people wrongly. But they were just like that, killed by Doflamingo for unknown reasons, and there was no value in the sacrifice! Doflamingo''s actions made Kata Kuri want to kill him! But he couldn''t do that, because he still had to hand over Doflamingo to Wano Kuni to deal with, so he could only suffer from this boring loss for the time being. "Kata Kuri, are you really planning to protect Doflamingo forever?" "Navy boy, although I don''t like this **** very much, I can''t give up my mother''s mission! Either you leave quickly, we all save a little time, or go to war! We''ll see when the time comes, whose support is faster! " When Kata Kuri said these words, it was obvious that he had already decided that it was impossible to kill Karl by virtue of himself and Doflamingo. But here is very close to the world. As long as they are given a little time, IWC''s support will be felt. What''s more, now they have been deadlocked, for nearly half an hour. So Kata Kuri is not panic at all! But Doflamingo felt a little horrified when he heard Kata Kuri''s words behind him. He didn''t expect that a proud person like Kata Kuri would even admit to counseling, and even said that he would have to wait for support to come to solve Karl! This situation made him feel a little flustered. Originally, he thought that no matter how strong Carl was, he couldn''t be Kata Kuri''s opponent. However, the closure of this period made him completely unclear about Carl''s current strength, let alone what pressure Kata Kuri was under when facing Carl! Chapter 124： The death of Doflamingo! "Since you have said so, then I must make a quick fight!" With that, Carl put his gaze on Ainilu and the others, and then beckoned to Enzo. "Katakuli will be handed over to the four of you for the time being, and wait for about ten minutes to wait for my return! Doflamingo gave it to me, and within ten minutes, he was dead! " As soon as the voice fell, Carl rushed out towards Doflamingo in an instant! Kata Kuris domineering experience has kept it on. He foresaw the future, saw Carl''s goal, and intercepted without hesitation. But his domineering experience is not a omnipotent existence. Because he can only meet things in the next one or two seconds for a short time, and he must also have a specific goal. For example, only by targeting himself or the enemy can he activate the ability to foresee the future. So he completely ignored Ainilu and others! Just when Kata Kuri was about to intercept Carl. Ainilu used his own speed to rush to Kata Kuri in an instant, directly paralyzing his body! Jace also released the fruit ability, turning Kata Kuri into a giant snowman! Enzo and Nilu both charged their energy and attacked him at the same time! This blow knocked Kata Kuri back by two steps. However, their joint attack did not cause any harm to Kata Kuri. Their attacks were completely prevented, although Kata Kuri did not foresee the future of Nilu and others. However, his domineering and domineering presence is still a top-notch existence, and he can naturally predict their attacks and defend them in advance! But in this way, he must retract his interception of Karl. Taking advantage of this effort, Karl also rushed in front of Doflamingo, and forcibly knocked him out! Once in the air, it is Carl''s home court! Kata Kuri has nothing to do with him! The sky is currently Kata Kuri, a territory that is completely inaccessible. Although for someone like them, Yuebu can learn it with just a glance, and can be proficient with it a few times. However, they are not willing to learn the six forms of the navy at all. That''s why this embarrassing situation now appears! Carl had already rushed to the sky with Doflamingo, but Kata Kuri had no way to save people, so he could only watch. And in front of his eyes, there are four navies that are not weak. Although it is easy for him to solve the four navy, it can be solved in about ten minutes. But it''s easier for Karl to deal with Doflamingo! So Kata Kuri completely gave up the idea of ??fighting. "I lost this time, I underestimated you..." Bru Bru Bru! Bru Bru Bru! Before Kata Kuri had finished speaking, the phone worm rang. After he picked up the phone worm, there was a female voice full of majesty from inside, which made Kata Kuri uplifted! "Kata Kuri! Hold the group of navy for me, I will be there soon!" "I know mom!" In a few words, Kata Kuri hung up the phone worm and rekindled his fighting spirit! The voice from the phone worm was very loud, so Nilu and others also heard their conversation! Obviously, the person supporting here is the captain of the BIGMOM Pirate Group! Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors! After feeling something was wrong, Ainilu immediately passed the news to Carl who was high in the sky through the electric wave. After that, they mobilized the spirit of twelve points and faced the powerful enemy in front of them! Although it is too early for them to face Kata Kuri, as Carl said before, their current strength is not enough to face the major signs of the Four Emperors Pirate Group. But if the four people join forces, it will not be a big problem if it drags on for a while! And such a high-intensity battle will also help them improve their strength! So they themselves were a little excited, and even took the initiative to attack! When Kata Kuri saw this, he also showed a confident smile. Now that Charlotte Lingling has given the order, Katakuri will certainly not fish in troubled waters, but will go all out! As for the death of Doflamingo, it has nothing to do with him. Because he also wanted this **** to die! ... at the same time. Carl also received the news from Ainilu. Using radio waves to transmit information, although it is a bit troublesome to understand, this is the latest move developed by Karl Jean Anilu. It was just developed in the past two days, in order to facilitate contact when there is no phone bug. After all, Ainilu''s domineering coverage is very wide, and the range that this radio wave can transmit is also the range of his domineering coverage. After this trick is developed, it will be very convenient to communicate with each other. Just learning to decipher this kind of radio waves is more troublesome. Fortunately, Karl personally taught, they have learned almost the past few days. It''s just that Karl didn''t expect that the ability that Ainilu had just developed would come in handy today. "Doflamingo, I still wanted to play with you for a while, but Charlotte Lingling came soon. In order to avoid a head-on conflict with the Four Emperors, I have to fight quickly, so are you ready? " Doflamingo hung in the air, his face changed drastically after hearing Carl''s words! Although he can fly, the air is not his home field! Here, he can use fruit power, but he cannot use awakening! Because there are no objects around, he is completely unable to activate the fruit awakening to delay time! So Doflamingo was very panicked. If you don''t use the fruit to awaken, Doflamingo knows that he can''t hold on for a few minutes! Just like in Dresrosa before, if he does not activate the fruit awakening, he may be killed if he does not reach a hundred moves! That''s why he is so panicked now, and even intends to use the fruit power to leave here! But in the air is Carl''s home field! When he saw Doflamingo, who had already planned to escape and was using his ability to retreat, Karl did not hesitate to attack him! I saw the surrounding water spouts gushing out instantly! The five waterspouts spin each other, trapping Doflamingo completely! In the man-made natural disasters created by Karl, Doflamingo has no way to escape! "Doflamingo, now I see where you go!" While talking, Carl rushed up instantly! Doflamingo''s expression gradually became hideous, and his backhand was a blow! "Super Strike Whip--" Armed with domineering, it is also the final counterattack of Doflamingo''s hard work! In the face of this menacing well, Carl raised the corner of his mouth and snorted contemptuously. "Ha ha!" "Ihe" Between the sparks and flints! Carl was already behind Doflamingo. Accompanied by the crisp sound of sheathing, Doflamingo''s attack split into two instantly! At the same time, the body of Doflamingo was separated! one strike! Spike! Doflamingo finally ended his sinful life! Chapter 125： BIG·MOM！ "Damn it! It''s really fast!" Just after killing Doflamingo in seconds, Carl saw a huge cake ship appearing in his field of vision. Without any hesitation, he directly activated the ability to send these waterspouts to the direction of the cake boat, hoping to delay it for a while. But just when these waterspouts just appeared around the cake boat. A huge figure, stepping on Thundercloud Zeus, holding Napoleon in his hand, and even flames in his hair, just rushed forward! A super huge slash, directly smashed the waterspout, and even attacked Carl''s side with undiminished power! Facing this blow, Carl''s face changed drastically, his swords crossed, and his armed color was instantly covered! Accompanied by the sound of boom! Carl barely blocked the blow, but his hands trembled slightly, apparently being impacted by this huge force! "It''s really worthy of being one of the four emperors. Compared with Kaido, this power is only a bit smaller, and the gap is not very big. But comparing myself and Kata Kuri, this is a world of difference! " "Can''t drag, you must slip!" With that, Karl took advantage of Charlotte Lingling, who was far away, before he arrived, and flew back directly, attacking Kata Kuri and knocking it into the air. Then take all of them on board and fly to the sky! "Everyone, hurry up, I''m ready to smash the boat!" As soon as the voice fell, Karl used his power to take off the entire warship instantly! Kata Kuri was a little dazed at this time. He was almost able to solve Ainilu and the others just now, but Karl appeared suddenly and gave himself a kick without mercy. And this foot still stepped on his face, which made Kata Kuri a little annoyed. After a while, he saw Charlotte Lingling''s figure, appearing not far away. However, Charlotte Lingling did not come directly, but looked at Kata Kuri, and then flew directly into the air, chasing Carl and the others! Her speed is not slow, compared to the speed at which Carl controls the flight of the warship, it is not bad at all! Kata Kuri breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her mother''s hands, and then covered her mouth. After a while. Keli, one of the Dessert Three Stars, walked over and looked at Kata Kuri with concern. "Brother Kata Kuri, are you okay? Isn''t that navy difficult to deal with?" "This guy is really strong, and it''s basically the same as the information mom''s gotten from Kaido, and it''s also very consistent with Jhin''s statement." "Where is Doflamingo?" "Dead, the corpse was chopped in half, you should be able to find it if you look for it." Kata Kuri glanced at the sea indifferently, while Klij said with a sigh. "It seems that the cooperation this time has come to a halt. Originally, I was looking forward to the cooperation between my mother and Kaido. But when Doflamingo died, the cooperation between his mother and Kaido probably ended here. " "No, I think there is hope." "Brother Kata Kuri?" Craig was a little puzzled, Kata Kuri saw his doubts, and then began to explain. "Doflamingo is just an unimportant pawn. What Kaido wants to see is sincerity, and we have also shown sincerity. This time the cooperation will not fail because of Doflamingo, which is why I don''t care about his life and death. It''s just that after Doflamingo''s death, the only problem is that the control of the underground world may change. This is what worries mom and Kaido, because it gives the Navy a chance to master the underground world! Kaido and mother will never allow the navy to intervene, so we still have a lot to do about the underground world. As for the navy, let him go, it is impossible to lose with the strength of his mother! " Kata Kuri''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t think his mother would lose to Carl. The same is true in fact. Carl is not Charlotte Lingling''s opponent. But Charlotte Lingling''s IQ is worrying. She relied on Thundercloud Zeus. Although she caught up with Carl''s warship, she had no way to destroy the warship, nor could she kill Carl. In this way, he will soon be led to the Chambord Islands by Carl! This is also a countermeasure that Carl came up with temporarily! And he also asked for support, as long as Charlotte Lingling dared to chase Chambord, she would be dead! After hanging up the phone worm, Carl and others stood on the deck one after another, looking at Charlotte Lingling, who was chasing after him, with a cruel expression! "Everyone obeyed, bombarded me with the strongest force, and she must not let her approach our warship for half a step! As for her attack, you don''t have to worry at all, leave it to me to resist! " "Yes!" After hearing Carls words, everyone present showed their housekeeping skills and attacked Charlotte Lingling. Due to the lack of long-range combat capabilities of Airland and the cat demon, the two of them can only use the artillery that comes with the warship to bomb them. It''s just that the effect is very limited, and at most it is just to confuse Charlotte Lingling''s eyes. Kuroba can attack from a distance. She uses her own, self-growing feathers to attack! These black feathers can be controlled freely not only can make them soft, but also make them hard as steel. Such an attack can affect Charlotte Lingling. Intil doesn''t have any means of attack, she can only use her own singing voice, Charlotte Lingling in Choi. Although there is not much effect, it is better than doing nothing. Enzo and others, as the main fighting force, had exhausted all their strength at this time, and they carried out indiscriminate bombardment against Charlotte Lingling! Enzo''s charged sword aura hit Charlotte Lingling head-on in every fight, but it didn''t cause effective damage. The same goes for Nilu on the other side. Since she can''t fight in close hands, she can only use her power to throw cannonballs! Under such circumstances, neither of them can exert their strength. It was Ainilu and Jess who used their fruit abilities to cause a lot of trouble to Charlotte Lingling. Both of them are natural demon fruit capable people, although they cannot cause effective damage to Charlotte Lingling. But it was enough to delay her footsteps and slow her down! It is precisely for this reason that Charlotte Lingling has never caught up. But Charlotte Lingling did not fight back. Just as Carl said, all of Charlotte Lingling''s attacks, even her signature skill prestige, were blocked by Carl. Although Carl also suffered a lot of injuries, Charlotte Lingling was completely unable to exert her full strength under such circumstances. So Carl can still resist her attack. The only thing they have to do now is to hurry to the shampoo place, so that they can completely get rid of each other! Chapter 126： chase! "Navy kid!!!" "Don''t you want to run!!!" Charlotte Lingling is still catching up desperately, obviously not wanting to let Carl go. Although Charlotte Lingling''s IQ is not high, she can at least understand how great Carl''s potential is. If Carl is allowed to develop, he may become his worst enemy! And more importantly, Karl''s identity is the navy. If Karl was a pirate, Charlotte Lingling wouldn''t be like this. But his navy status is something that makes all the pirates feel very headache. His current strength is enough to defeat the signature figures of the Four Emperors. Except for the Redhead Pirates, Carl has more or less fought against other Pirates. Although these things are not well known to everyone, the speed of the Four Emperors'' group was still very fast. For example, the battle between Kata Kuri and Carl is comparable, the flames are defeated, and the news that the Phoenix Marco and Carl are equally evenly matched. It has been spread within the Four Royal Group. It''s just that few outsiders know it. The only thing they knew was that Carl teamed up with General Huang Yuan to repel Kaido, one of the Four Emperors. Now, Carl is fighting another Four Emperors! Although they had only just fought for more than an hour, Karl used his advantage and the strength of the crew. It was abruptly intercepted for more than an hour, without letting Charlotte Lingling catch up. But this kind of massive battle between them has been caught by the news bird, and it has even been broadcast live as news! Although there are very few live broadcasts, only some relatively affluent places can receive this kind of live news. However, the big news Morgan will not let go of such a good opportunity to make money, and will naturally broadcast the situation of the war in a big way! He even summoned hundreds of news birds to take turns to broadcast live. As long as one is dead, the other will be renewed immediately. In this way, the battle between Carl and Charlotte Lingling was almost exposed to the whole world. Only two parties knew nothing. Although they are domineering, but they all focus their attention on each other. If Carl and others dare to be distracted, Charlotte Lingling will probably catch up in the next second. When the time comes, all they can do is to abandon the boat and escape, and there is no other way. If you run slowly, you will even be killed by the opponent! And Charlotte Lingling can''t be distracted either, otherwise he will be shot down to the sea by the fruit abilities of Ainilu and Jace. Even the sea tornado made by Carl will be drawn into the bottom of the sea. As a result, she could no longer pursue the pursuit. So Charlotte Lingling must also concentrate on her, and she can''t relax a bit. In the air, Piaopiao Fruit is the strongest overlord! Even if it is a natural devil fruit, it may not be able to take advantage of the floating fruit in the air. Not to mention, Charlotte Lingling still relies on Thundercloud Zeus to fly in the air. "Irland, how long will we have to reach the Chambord Islands?" Taking advantage of neutral gear, Carl asked. Airland also looked at the record pointer, then opened the chart and calculated for a few seconds before speaking back. "It will take at least three hours to maintain the current speed! But the storm is coming soon, I guess the time may be slower..." "At least three hours, and this is still under clear conditions, so it can be so fast..." Carl smacked his lips, feeling a little helpless. The speed of the warship under his control is not slow, even faster than before. But here is the closest route to the Chambord Islands. If you want to go to the naval base, it''s purely a long journey, and you will spend more time! So at the beginning, Carl flees in the direction of the Chambord Islands. But now he is a little grateful that he has gained the ability to master the wind element. Otherwise, his speed is definitely not as fast as it is now. It can be said that Carl is now controlling the speed of the warship flight, almost breaking the sound barrier. If he is the only one, he can reach the supersonic speed by completely letting go! This is how he gained the ability after gaining the mastery of the wind element. The only regret is that the fruit has not awakened, otherwise he would have left Charlotte Lingling a long time ago. You can even fight it back! After all, it''s in the air or over the sea, this is his home court! However, Carl''s current strength is still a bit worse. He can only use the fruit ability to delay Charlotte Lingling''s footsteps. Let her have no way to catch up with herself. "Everyone cheers up, and if we persist, we will have the support of the navy!" Although Karl asked for the support of the Warring States period, he was not in the navy headquarters because Polusalino was going to perform other tasks. Although other admirals can come, their speed may not be as fast as Karl. So there is no way, Karl can only continue to insist. Ainilu and others nodded desperately, but did not respond. They didn''t dare to relax for fear that Charlotte Lingling suddenly rushed up to kill them. All of them worked hard, and Ainilu took the big move as if it were a flat a, and threw it out without any money! Ainilus strongest move, Lei Ying, is powerful enough to destroy the small islands of the sky! It was almost equivalent to the power of a dragon''s breath casually after Kaido was drunk. Ainilu''s move is very powerful, and it is also very effective in blocking Charlotte Lingling''s pursuit speed. But his move requires energy and consumes a lot of physical energy. If it weren''t for Intil, he had been adding BUFF to everyone to help everyone recover their strength quickly. He really may not be able to hold it. The same is true for Jace. The blizzard he created, every snowflake, is like a bullet, with great power! And it can freeze the opponent''s body and slow her down. Although it won''t cause anything to be effective, like Ainilu, he also had some influence on Charlotte Lingling''s pursuit. But his trick is also very expensive. Other people''s physical exertion is also a lot. If there is no Intil, they may not have been able to support more than an hour to fall. From here we can see how exaggerated Intier''s fruiting ability is! Not only can she control the sea kings and marine creatures, but she can even affect the enemy''s spirit, increase the mental state of her team members, and stimulate their potential! With such a good support, Carl feels that he is really making a lot of money! If it hadn''t been for Intil, he had already prepared himself to delay the time and let the others flee first. However, Intier''s performance really exceeded his imagination, so everyone could hold on for so long. Chapter 127： Successful escape "Mom, we are chasing like this, I am afraid it will be against us!" "Mom, we might as well withdraw. If we continue to chase, we will probably fall into the navy circle." "Mom, the storm is coming soon, and my speed will slow down a lot in bad weather, which is not conducive to chasing." The three Homitz took turns to persuade Charlotte Lingling to give up pursuing her. But Charlotte Lingling did not listen to persuasion at all, and was still pursuing, which made the three Hormiz very anxious. All three of them can see that the longer the delay, the better for Carl. Although Carls physical strength is said to be there, it is likely that there will be problems. But as long as you can stabilize, you can get the navy''s increase! At that time, his side became a disadvantage, so the three-headed Homitz wanted Charlotte Lingling to give up chasing. It''s a pity that Charlotte Lingling is very disgusted with Carl because of some things, and she can''t wait to kill him directly. "Shut up all of you, I must chase him, otherwise I will never go back!" With the appearance of a burst of thunder, a torrential rain fell in the sky. A violent wind suddenly appeared, affecting the flight speed of all of them. Seeing this scene, Carl''s expression became a little ugly, and Charlotte Lingling''s expression was a bit hideous. Carl thought for a while, and began to figure out how to send Charlotte Lingling into the sea. Only in this way can he completely get rid of his pursuit. But at this moment, Carl suddenly noticed that a dark-colored ship with a dragon head appeared on the surface of the sea below. The first time he saw the ship, Carlton laughed. Then a large hurricane blasted directly towards Charlotte Lingling! at the same time. From the other direction, a cyan hurricane appeared, helping Carl to attack Charlotte Lingling together! Charlotte Lingling couldn''t bear to see Carl dare to jump her face, she just hit a prestige! Carl collided head-on with Charlotte Lingling, and was beaten out without exception. At the same time, a mouthful of blood was sprayed. Obviously, Carl was still incapable of hitting Charlotte Lingling''s attack head-on. This is the difference in strength, but Carl is already able to fight the Four Emperors, which already makes him very excited. Karl''s attack also made Charlotte Lingling''s figure unstable. Especially the size of Thunder Cloud Zeus, directly reduced by more than half! Carl''s attack was aimed at Thundercloud Zeus! As long as Thundercloud Zeus can be destroyed, Charlotte Lingling will lose the ability to fly. It''s just that Leiyun Zeus is after all one of Charlotte Lingling''s three strongest homes. His soul is closely connected with Charlotte Lingling. As long as Charlotte Lingling has contact with Thundercloud Zeus, his injuries can be restored instantly! This is also the reason why Carl and others have been unable to solve him for a long time. The same is true this time. Carl''s attack, although the size of Thunder Cloud Zeus has shrunk a lot. But in the next one or two seconds, Carl and others were completely unable to make an effective attack, and could only watch Thundercloud Zeus regain its original size. To restore Zeus Thundercloud, one second is enough. But at this moment, the sudden cyan hurricane destroyed Thundercloud Zeus unexpectedly! Although this blow was not enough to kill Zeus Thundercloud. But it will directly make Thundercloud Zeus impossible to recover in a short time! Charlotte Lingling obviously did not expect that someone would help Karl. But when she saw the dark-toned Dragon Head ship that was leaving alone not far from the sea, she suddenly showed a hideous expression! "Assholes! It''s all a bunch of assholes! Don''t let my old lady catch you, or all of you will die!" at the same time. Ainilu and others looked at Charlotte Lingling who suddenly fell into the sea, a little confused. They all heard what the other party said just now, but they didn''t understand who Charlotte Lingling said to. Because her gaze is not to her own side, but to another direction. This situation made Ainilu and the others a little confused. "What''s the situation? Could it be that Charlotte Lingling was blown away by a sudden gust of wind? But if she is so weak, what was our previous effort? " Nilu was a little confused, completely unaware of what had just happened. Carl rubbed her head and chuckled lightly. "It was just made by an old friend of mine. I thought he had left the new world a long time ago, but I didn''t expect him to leave yet. It seems that there is something he wants to do here. It is estimated that he was passing by just now. After all, there is no need for him to come over to help me." Hearing Karl''s words, everyone immediately understood. Although they didn''t know who the old friend Carl was talking about, Carl went to meet someone alone before. The reason Carl said at the time was to meet an old friend. So it is easy for them to associate these two people together. However, Jace glanced at Carl thoughtfully at and the two smiled at each other, nodded, everything is silent. "Attention everyone, go to the cabin and have a good rest, and then eat! Although this crisis is temporarily lifted, you can clearly see the gap between yourself and the Four Emperors, right? Even if it was me, when facing the Four Emperors, I couldn''t collide head-on with them, otherwise I would be injured. So you have to hurry up and cultivate, but today is an exception. After a great battle, you should have a good rest. Especially you Intil, your voice is so dumb, talk less and drink more water, go to rest, and let Kuroba help you look at your throat. Cat demon, you take Airland to prepare today''s meal, and treat everyone well. As for the boat, dont worry, just leave it to me to control it. " "Yes!" After getting the order, everyone returned to the cabin one after another. Those who were working continued to work, and those who were resting began to rest. Carl stood alone on the deck, letting the storm wash his body, without taking any precautions. He didn''t care even if his whole body had been drenched in rain. "Thank you, Long, although I don''t know why you appeared here, but if you didn''t make it, I wouldn''t have been able to escape so easily. But in this way, the favor you owed me will be paid off. This account is really worthless..." Carl gave a wry smile and shook his head. At this moment, his domineering sense of sight, he sensed that there was a breath on the sea, and he was quickly approaching himself. After feeling this breath, Karl slowed down, then put the warship on the sea and saw Kuzan with a funny posture riding a bicycle on the sea. "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Senior Kuzan!" Kuzan: "..." Chapter 128： Exchange information "You didn''t see anything just now, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!" The Kuzan didn''t talk much, so he carried his bicycle directly, came to Karl''s warship, and entered the cabin of his own accord. Carl didn''t say anything, he just felt a little funny. It is rare to see Kuzan riding a bicycle and running wildly at sea! Especially his posture at the time was so funny. This allowed Carl to catch a little bit of Kuzan''s handle. A moment later, after Karl cleaned up his body and Kuzan finished his clothes, the two of them sat in the cabin, drinking happily. Kuzan knew about Charlotte Lingling being sent into the sea, which made him speechless. However, Carl did not reveal that it was Dragon who helped him, but that the storm came suddenly. Carl used the weather to cause tons of damage to Thundercloud Zeus. Coupled with the help of others, the raid was successful, sending Charlotte Lingling into the sea. Anyway, other people are resting in another room at this time, and it is impossible for Kuzan to ask questions one by one. Just make up any reason, no one will compare this truth. Except for Sakaski... "So your luck is really good, having said that, this is the second time you have faced the Four Emperors head-on. How do you feel, do you feel different when fighting against the Four Emperors and facing other pirates? " Kuzan lay on the couch and asked. With a smile on his mouth, he obviously admired his junior. In his opinion, it is not easy for Carl to have this kind of strength at his age! More importantly, Karl also destroyed the man-made devil fruit factory in Punk Hazard and saved Dresrosa! He even helped the navy and caught spies who had been undercover for many years! Finally, he killed the scumbag Doflamingo! What Carl did made Kuzan very satisfied. If he were to be himself, for reasons of his position and character, he would probably not do anything at all. Even open one eye and close one eye. If you change to Sakaski, you are only following orders, and you will never do unnecessary things. Even if he knew the truth, as long as he couldn''t find clear evidence, Sarkarski wouldn''t do it. So Carl''s appearance just made up for the current vacancy in the Navy. What the current navy lacks is such a resolute and vigorous person as Carl, who still has a certain amount of brains, and is not weak in strength! That''s how Karp existed back then. No matter where he went, he always looked at the problem with the standard of justice. Treat everyone equally, so your reputation will grow! However, such a person will let him every time, and this admiral is a headache. Back then, Karp made Steel Bone a headache because he caused too many troubles. Although doing the right thing every time, it just lacks a part of the steps and procedures, and chooses to disclose the results directly. Karp let Gang Gukong wipe a lot of his ass. Today Carls situation is somewhat similar to Karp. The Warring States in the navy headquarters is also Alexander. He has done a lot for Carl, so that Carl can do what he wants to do smoothly! But the end result is good. In addition to Carl saving Intier, which caused the dissatisfaction of the Tianlong people, what Carl did, even the five old stars could not pick out the fault! Especially in the end, Karl killed Doflamingo. After hearing Karl''s report, Kuzan had passed it on to the Warring States Period. The Warring States Period was having a meeting with Wu Lao Xing at this time, and also passed the information to Wu Lao Xing. Wu Lao Xing has only one sentence, and that is to see him when Karl comes back! As for the reaction to killing Doflamingo''s five old stars, Kuzan and Carl didn''t know. But what Carl can be sure of is that the five old stars will never be angry, even a little happy! Knowing the plot, he understands that Doflamingo holds the secrets of the dragon people, and this secret is likely to be about Yimu, or even the secret of the king! That''s why the five old stars are jealous of him, and then help him everywhere. But in the original book, after being defeated by Luffy, Doflamingo was imprisoned in Propulsion City. The five old stars even sent CP people to assassinate Doflamingo! This shows that Wu Lao Xing wanted him to die a long time ago! Karl killed Doflamingo and accomplished what the five old stars had always wanted to do. They are naturally happy. But from the other direction, Carl, a navy that disrespects the dragons, is also an uncontrollable existence in the eyes of the five old stars. So they have to test Karl''s bottom line. This is also one of the reasons why Carl guessed that the five old stars would see him. As for whether the five old stars would do anything else, Carl was not easy to say. In this way, Karl slowed down the speed of the warship, and the target was still the Chambord Islands. At the same time, the cat demon''s feast is ready, and the sky is clear again. Karl invited Kuzan to dinner, and by the way talked about the navy and the first half of the great route. However, in the first half of the Great Route, apart from a few supernovas, there was no other news. But the bar where Lei Li and Xia Qi were was closed for a while, and I don''t know where they went. Also, Shanks appeared in the Chambord Islands some time ago and then disappeared. But their movement is over there without wind. The Warring States sent people to monitor for a period of time, and then stopped paying attention. After all, Shanks is the four emperors who don''t need to worry the least. The Warring States and others knew that Shanks did not like war, so he was not worried about what Shanks would do in the first half of the great route. However, the disappearance of Lei Li, Xia Qi, and the appearance of Shanks made Carl smell an unusual smell. He knew that Lei Li and others would definitely rob the prison and save Luffy, but he didn''t know when it was. However, the Warring States period obviously did not believe it and would not advance the city''s defense, so there was no way. Carl persuaded the Warring States period to make him be more cautious, but the Warring States period did not listen. This makes Carl a little helpless. So he didn''t care, even if Luffy was rescued, it had nothing to do with him, after all, he had reminded it a long time ago. Then Kuzan also mentioned that when Carl was chased by Charlotte Lingling, Newsbirds had been broadcasting their chase. It was not until the storm came that the live broadcast was forced to be interrupted. It is for this reason that the appearance of the dragon and the scene of Kuzan riding a bicycle were not exposed by the live broadcast. But even so, Carl''s image is once again known to the whole world! This time everyone knows that Karl can not only play against Kaido, but even have the upper hand in the chase with the aunt! In this way, his prestige will reach a new height! In addition, the Navy will definitely promote him vigorously! It wont be long before the message of Naval Nova Carl will spread across this sea once again, attracting everyones attention! At that time, even the Four Emperors will not be able to ignore him! After all, he was a man who fought the two Four Emperors separately and successfully retreated! Chapter 129： Coming to Shampoo again time flies. In a blink of an eye it came early the next morning. As Carl slowed down their flight speed, they flew for one night before reaching the Chambord Islands. Kuzan didn''t understand why Karl came here first. But Karl said that he had some personal things to do, so he asked Kuzan to take his men back to the navy headquarters. I spent a day in the Chambord Islands and then left here. Although Kuzan didn''t understand it, he still agreed to Karl''s request. After all, it''s not a big deal for Karl to stay here, and Kuzan plans to go back to bed early. So he first took Ainilu and others back to the navy headquarters. Carl came to the naval branch of Chambord. "Brothers, my Hu Hansan is back again!" "Hahahaha!" Carl suddenly landed from the air and came directly to the training ground of the Navy Division! The navy here was shocked when he saw a person suddenly appeared in the air, and then surrounded him, ready to attack at any time. But when they saw that it was Karl, the nervous expression on their faces was instantly covered by joy! All the veterans who had worked with Karl directly swarmed and drowned Karl in the crowd. "Master Karl! I want to kill you!" "Master Carl, I didn''t expect you to remember us. It''s really touched!" "Master Karl, you are really amazing. Why are you so amazing? I really envy you!" "Master Karl, I want to give you a monkey!!" "The monkey-bearer over there is **** hard for me. You and Lord Carl are both males. What monkey-bearers!" "Hahahahaha!" I don''t know who was the coax, all the veterans laughed out loud, and then chatted with Karl. Carl also did not refuse to come, put on a look like Lao Tzu was very good, and then told them all about what he had seen and heard in the new world, so that they could have a long experience. He did this for two purposes. The first is to show that he values ??his love and righteousness, so he came here to visit his old friends. But this is also what he most wants to do, because he wanted to come a long time ago. In addition to looking for Luo when he came to Chambord, visiting his old friends was also one of the things he wanted to do most. By the way, you can accomplish some of your own goals, the best of both worlds! As for the second purpose, it is even simpler, and this is what he did deliberately, just like the person who created himself before. This time he intends to perform his arrogance to the end! Last night, the Navy had spread Carls news to every corner of the world. Then Carl made a plan, thinking that he could also be a madman. Because only the more arrogant, the more at ease the five old stars. Although mad people are hard to control, sometimes they can be very useful! These two purposes are to show what kind of person you are, and then deliberately let the five old stars see. In addition, the first purpose is Karl''s true character, and then the second character will be performed. One true and one false is the best way to shape personality! If they are all fakes, they may be dismantled at any time and will not be effective at all. But Karl had a lively chat with the veterans here. Those new recruits who have not been joining for a long time are dumbfounded. Although they had heard of Karl''s deeds, they knew that this man had become a navy hero. The strength is the strongest young navy under the general. But seeing Carl and other navy veterans so close, they wanted to go in and chat, but they were afraid that they could not speak. But Carl didn''t care about this. After saying hello to almost everyone, he asked why Taotu was not here. One of the veterans replied that Taotu is leading a team to personally capture the navy supernova. Because some time ago, a supernova hit the navy here and then fled. Taotu didn''t plan to let them go, so he shot it himself. Carl nodded, and after bidding farewell to everyone, he left here and started looking for peach rabbits. It didn''t take long for him to see Taotu, chasing a gibbon. That person kept beating his chest, and Taotu''s body was constantly exploding. Even if she uses the armed color domineering, there is no way to completely exile. Because this person is Apu. His devil fruit ability is to turn any part of his body into a musical instrument. Just beating can detonate the enemy. In the original work, Apu used a trick to cut Porusalino in the middle. His moves were completely indefensible, and two years later, Luffy and Sauron were hit hard by one move. However, although his moves cannot be defensive, as long as he can''t hear the sound of his beating on the body, it will not have any effect. So this person''s strength fluctuates up and down, basically relying solely on fruit ability. In terms of his own physical skills, he can only say that he is living together, because his record is not very good. After Carl sees that his opponent is Apu, he can also understand why Taotu''s pursuit is so difficult. In today''s supernova, everyone is not necessarily strong, but it is definitely very difficult! Especially the navy has very little information about them, even the navy has only mastered their general capabilities. UU reading www.uuknshu.com As for how to defend against them, the Navy currently does not know. This resulted in a situation where Taotu was completely unable to catch up with Apu. However, Apu could not cause effective fatal injuries to Taotu. But delaying Taotu''s rhythm slowed her down without any problems. Carl shook his head, and immediately flashed to Apu''s side, kicking the opponent''s face without mercy! "To dare to do such a thing to my old boss is really looking for death!" With that, Karl came to Apu again and stepped on his face, making him completely unable to move! Apu wanted to fight back, and then began to beat his body. A series of explosions appeared on Carl''s body, and Taotu who had just rushed over was taken aback. But when the smoke and dust of the explosion dissipated, when Carl''s intact image appeared in front of Taotu, she almost softened. But she was relieved to see that Carl was okay. "Brigadier General Carl, you are back~" Taotu''s tone is very relaxed, that is, the tone of welcoming old friends back. Carl nodded and stomped Apu out again with one foot, before removing his foot from his face. "Lieutenant General Taotu, I haven''t seen you for more than a month and you have grown a little bit taller and become more and more feminine." "Um... okay..." Hearing the praise from the guests, Taotu''s cheeks blushed, and she began to tidy up her appearance unnaturally. Her character was originally carefree, a little lazy, and she didn''t care about her appearance. However, she relied on her natural beauty to become a navy beauty that everyone sought after. It''s just that in front of Carl, she always unconsciously wants to show her best side to each other. That''s why she is so flustered now. Chapter 130： Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit "Lieutenant General Taotu, is this person a supernova? He looks good, but even you are at a disadvantage. But his physical fitness is really bad, if it weren''t for the fruiting ability, he is not worthy of you to hunt down! Carl shook his head and kicked Apu in front of Taotu. Looking at Apu who was kicked over, Taotu pouted his mouth and stepped angrily on his chest. Poor Apu, who was ruthlessly ravaged by the two, couldn''t resist. Because he was in a coma. Even if he woke up, he didn''t dare to move at this time. Otherwise, there is only one dead end! "By the way, Carl, why are you back? Do you want to come back to the base with me? Those people are talking about you every day!" "No, I just came out from over there, and I heard them say that you came out to catch the supernova yourself. I just came here. I have other things to deal with. When I come back here, one is to meet you, and the other is to deal with some other personal matters. I have to meet the Five Old Stars and the Warring States. I need to finish my personal affairs now, and then see you in the navy headquarters. " "Also, I must have a good chat with you at that time! After all, your experience during this period is more exciting than I have been to sea for a few years!" Taotu''s eyes lit up, obviously very envious of Carl''s experience during this time. Carl gave a wry smile and touched his nose. To be honest, if he could, he didn''t want to have so many things. According to his plan, except for Dresrosa, he would not have a head-on conflict with the other four emperors. As a result, the plan could not keep up with the changes. The accident came too suddenly. Carl doesn''t want to be famous, but there is no way. Who makes these people so good at setting off? "That''s it, we''ll talk later." With that said, Carl left here without intending to continue talking. Looking at the back of Carl leaving, in addition to love, there is a trace of loss in Taotu''s eyes. "Really, it''s the same as before, and I don''t know when this **** will get the hang of it!" "Humph!" With a cold snort, Taotu put his gaze on Apu on the ground. After kicking him fiercely, Taotu handcuffed him with Hailoushi, and then ordered other navies to drag him to the navy branch. Next, she will continue to capture other supernovas and send these people to Push City one by one! Since these supernovae in the original book just arrived in the Chambord Islands, the Navy did not notice them at all. To be precise, they simply ignored them. The navy stationed here in the original book is not a peach rabbit but someone else. As for whether Carl was in charge of pizza before, Carl is not sure. After all, the people who were stationed here at that time basically did not show up, because Luffy had already injured the Tianlongren at that time. So the admiral came directly, and by the way, he also brought War Momomaru and the pacifists. But now, because Karl had changed the plot here before, pizza was removed and Peach Rabbit was replaced here. Although with her identity and strength, it is impossible to stay here forever, but it''s not a coincidence. The time when the supernova came, coincided with the time when Taotu was on duty. Coupled with their previous actions on the navy, with the character of Taotu, they will never let them go! Taotu was originally a lazy person, if this group of pirates didn''t take action casually, she would not target these supernovae. To blame, it''s because some people have low hands, and they do something against the Navy. If he was replaced by Karl, he would definitely not keep his hands, because among these pirates, except for Luo, everyone else should die! Although Luo was also a pirate, he was forced to become a pirate. He basically didn''t do anything harmful to the world. The only big action was to deal with the pirates in exchange for the position of Qiwuhai. Carl intends to find him, give him a chance, let him go to Dresrosa to experience some, and Carl also intends to make him Qiwuhai. Although his current strength is not enough, he is better than directly being a pirate with the name of Qiwuhai. Carl followed the domineering guidance of what he saw and heard and directly found the location of the Heart Pirate Group. They were in a bar at this time, drinking happily, not causing trouble, and very low-key. Many of the people present were pirates, and they even trumpeted how powerful they were and how many people they had slaughtered. But Luo and others were very low-key, and didn''t pay attention to these people at all. They didn''t even reveal their identities, otherwise, the scum pirates would not dare to brag in front of Luo. "Trafalgar D. Rowe, you really have been admired for a long time!" Carl came into the corner, sat directly opposite Luo, picked up a bottle of wine on the table, and poured himself a glass. The rest of the Heart Pirates group suddenly saw a navy sitting here, and they were shocked and stood up one after another, wanting to do something to Karl. But Luo waved his hand, beckoning them not to be nervous. "Is Brigadier General Carl? I didn''t expect that I would meet you, a big man here. Is there anything you are looking for me? " Luo was extremely calm. His character is very calm, and he looks very cold. But his heart is rather wild, typically cold on the outside and hot on the inside. But he didn''t panic facing Carl, instead he was a little eager to try. In his opinion, no matter how godly the news is, he will never know the strength of the opponent if he does not personally contest it. "You can read the news, Doflamingo was killed by me, and I have heard a little about the hatred between you and Doflamingo and Corrazon." "So? You came to me, is it possible that you want me to thank you for revenge? Haha, although I am sorry that I cannot avenge Corazon personally, since the scumbag Doflamingo is dead, it has nothing to do with me! " Luo was still so calm, but Carl shook his head, then pointed at the opponent''s chest. "The fruit of the operation is very dangerous for you. There are many people who covet the fruit of the operation, and I am one of them. You become my subordinate, I can guarantee your safety, and I will not force you to perform age-old surgery. If you disagree, I can catch you anytime now, don''t forget that I am a navy! " Carl burst out of domineering domineering! The bar, which was originally very noisy, quieted down instantly. Except for Beibo and Luo, everyone else fainted! These people have absolutely no ability to resist the overlord''s domineering! Even Luo and Beibo, in order to resist the overlord''s domineering, they also tried their best. Beibo didn''t even have the strength to move. "This is your ability?" Luo felt a little unbelievable. Although he followed too much Flamenco for a while, he didn''t know what domineering was. This is the limitation brought about by too little knowledge. Seeing Luo''s painful expression, Karl withdrew his domineering look, his mouth raised slightly. "This is called domineering, and it belongs to the ability to awaken by nature. But if you agree to be my subordinate, I can give you the practice method of seeing and hearing domineering and armed domineering. And I will help you become Qiwuhai, so that you can take root in the new world! " Carl''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Luo felt a little frightened by his words like a demon. Chapter 131： Sad supernovas "The brigadier general, your thoughts are very dangerous! If you want to cultivate a Qiwuhai, is this considered as a force for private development? From what you just said, I can hear that you are not very interested in my ability to perform surgery. My ability is just one of the reasons why you are looking for me. Tell me, Mr. Brigadier General, if you don''t tell your true purpose, I''m afraid I can''t agree to it! " Although Luo was shocked by Karl''s domineering look, he did not lose his reason. Just like in the original book, Luo will be very sensible no matter what the situation is, and this is also related to his experience. If it weren''t for Doflamingo, Luo might not have come to this scene and become what he is now. But thanks to Doflamingo, Luo has made such a big improvement! "Really good insight, since you have asked so, I will tell you the truth." Carl drank the glass of wine in his hand, then said with a smile. "I help you improve your strength, help you gain status, and all you have to do is help me recruit troops in the new world! It''s just that you can''t do it in my name, but in your own name, and Punk Hassad in the new world happens to be a land of no owner. You can occupy here, and then go to Dresrosa to ask for help, they will help you. " Hearing Karl finally tell the truth about himself. But Luo knew very well that this was only Carl''s plan, and his specific purpose was not stated. But Luo won''t entangle this, and Karl can tell him to do these things, it''s already pretty good. If he breaks the casserole and asks the end, Luo is worried that he will be killed by Karl. After all, knowing everything is not a good thing. Even if Luo self-proclaimed very smart, he didn''t want to guess Karl''s purpose at this time, just because he smelled a hint of danger. Luo Si thought for a moment, then rubbed it and said. "It''s not that I can''t agree. After all, you are stronger than me, and you even avenged me. I owe you this favor, and I will definitely find a chance to return it to you! But how can you guarantee that the people in Dressrosa will help me? " "As long as you report my name, they will definitely help you. If Rebecca, King Liku and others want to ask for a certificate, you can also ask them to call me. Anyway, I also saved Dress Rosa, and I have said hello before, they will not refuse. " Hearing Karl say that, Luo nodded, remembering the previous news. It''s not that Luo doesn''t know about Doflamingo''s occupation of Dresrosa. But he didn''t think much at first, even when Doflamingo was defeated by Karl, he just felt happy. As for Dres Rosa''s matter, he did not pay attention at all, and did not even see many reports. This is the limitation of the first half of the great route. A lot of news will not be one-to-one at all, and all things are reported. They will only pick up things they think are important and report them. For example, Doflamingo is defeated by Carl, and Kaido is repelled by Carl and Huang Yuan. Only this kind of thing is the explosive news that can shock the eye. As for the others, they don''t care. "Are you not afraid of me betraying you? I''m a pirate, and you should know very well that for a pirate, treachery is commonplace!" Luo squinted his eyes and asked a fatal question. Carl shook his head and pointed to his clothes. "If Corazon did not die, but took you back to the navy, would you not be a pirate?" "I" Luo was speechless when he heard Carl''s words. At first, Luo had already requested the support of the navy, but he did not expect that the person he requested would be Doflamingo''s spy in the navy! It was such a small mistake that ruined Corazon''s life. If he had changed the navy for help, maybe the outcome would be very different. Corazon will not die, and Luo will be protected by the navy. Although he may not choose to become a navy, at least he will not be a pirate! Luo himself doesn''t have a lot of favor with the pirates. If it wasn''t for revenge, he would not choose to go to sea! Now that his revenge target has been killed, his desire to continue sailing has been reduced by about half, so he is also thinking about his next goal. "Give you a day to think about it. Now I have to go to other things. You don''t have to think about running away, I have already remembered your breath, and my domineering looks can cover the entire island. Even if you really run away, I can catch up. You should know that I am a person with the ability of floating fruit! " After saying this, Carl rubbed a side of Beibo''s soft hair, and then left here. After watching Carl leave, Beibo and Luo looked at each other and showed helpless expressions at the same time. "Luo, do we really have to agree? I always feel that it would be dangerous to follow him. After all, he is the navy and we are pirates..." "Let''s take one step at a time. After all, he killed Doflamingo, and I owe him a lot of favor. And he took the initiative to find it, and it has given me enough face. If I don''t agree, I feel that we all have to die here. I still know a little bit about the brigadier general''s style of action. We should be thankful now that we didn''t do too much harm to the world, otherwise we won''t be invited by him here. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to become Qiwuhai? " ... At the same time Carl began to look for supernova one by one, relying on his domineering experience. Regarding the deeds of these guys, Carl talked a little while chatting from the branch base. Kira and his subordinate Kidd will undoubtedly die! The two were extremely cruel and even slaughtered many small towns and villages. So there is no need for Karl to keep them one. Then came Hawkins, the fortuneteller, and Capone Becky, the gang boss. Needless to say, Becky, when he used to be a gangster, he killed countless people. Naturally, he was not a good bird! Hawkins talks about God and is sinister and vicious. Although he does less, he is no less cruel than Kidd. So the two of them are also mortal! Carl took the lead in finding the four of them. There was no suspenseful spike, and he would not give a chance at all! Even Hawkins didn''t even have a chance to divination, he was killed by Karl for several lives! In the end, even his own life was taken in! After solving the four people, Carl handed over their bodies to the navy patrolling around, while he continued to search for other supernovae. These next people, in addition to Drake and Luo, Urki and Joelie Bonnie were taught by Karl, and then they were taken to the naval sub-base, where Taotu would shut them down. stand up. I have to say that this supernova is the worst. Not long after arriving in the Chambord Islands, he was almost wiped out by Carl. The news spread quickly, and Drake, the navy undercover trembling, wanted to hurry and leave. Luo Ze was the old god, and had no intention of leaving at all. Because he had already made a decision, he was waiting to communicate with Karl again. Chapter 132： Return to the navy headquarters That night, Karl and Luo chatted a few words separately again. This time Luo promised very happily. During the day, Carl had basically said everything, plus those supernovas, and Carl had basically annihilated him. If Luo doesn''t agree, he will end up in the same way as those people. So he chose the same without thinking, and then with the help of Carl, he coated his boat and headed to Mermaid Island in the dark. The next goal that Karl gave Luo was very simple, which was to recruit his own forces through Dresrosa, and then control Punk Hassad. The current Punk Hassad has become an uninhabited island that no one wants, and it is also left. It is better to occupy this place early and keep it as a temporary base. After all, this place is very large, and it used to have shallow carvings on the base, so it is very convenient to do everything. And Karl also told Luo about the domineering and domineering training methods of armed **** and sex. Armed **** domineering Luo may not be able to learn quickly, but his knowledge and domineering will definitely wake up quickly. After having the fruits of the operation, his ROOM position is equivalent to his domineering vision. He can perceive everything in this position. As long as he can make good use of this position for cultivation, it is very simple to awaken his domineering look. Just as Luo was sent away, Drake, who was on the other side, also set off at the same time. They wanted to take advantage of the night and leave here quickly to prevent Karl from being caught. But when they just set off, when they saw Karl appeared in the port, their hearts suddenly became tight! But Karl just glanced at them indifferently, and didn''t intend to catch up with them. Drake is the undercover agent for the Navy to break into the pirate group, although he is only an idler at the moment, and will not have much effect. But having such a **** is better than nothing at all. Carl didn''t intend to take care of him, but returned to the branch base in Chambord. Carl''s return made Taotu a little happy. The other old friends were equally happy, and then Taotu announced that everyone had a big meal tonight. But they can''t drink, after all, they still have a task. After a while, the Tianlong people will come back, and they must cheer up, and they can''t make a difference. Carl didn''t say anything when he heard the news, after all, he just took a break today and left. Nothing happened overnight ... Early the next morning, Carl bid farewell to Taotu and other old friends, and set off for the navy headquarters. A few hours later, Karl flew slowly back to the navy headquarters lobby, then briefly handed over with others, and walked towards the marshal''s office. "Master Marshal, this is Karl, I''m back!" "come in." Hearing the voice of Warring States, Carl opened the door and walked in. Only when he first came in, he saw in the Marshal''s office, except for the Warring States himself and Karp, who was always here. The three major generals and Lieutenant General Crane are also here! In addition to them, there are even dozens of veteran navy lieutenants here! And Karl also saw it, the Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel who led him to the Navy. "It''s such a coincidence, you are here too." "Long time no see, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, are you in a meeting?" "It''s been a long time since I saw you, boy, I didn''t expect that in just nearly three months, you should have grown to this point. It really surprised me. But this also proves that I was the right choice to bring you back under the pressure of the Marshal of the Warring States. Now you see how he defended you and helped you clean up so much mess. You should thank the Marshal of Warring States! " The flying squirrel will be a serious person, a more serious person. But he is also seeking truth from facts, and all these things he said are truthful. However, this made Carl feel a little embarrassed, and the Warring States Period also coughed slightly, and then said. "This is the end of the meeting on combat deployment. After you go back, think about it, whether there is a better way. And Qiwuhai also needs to find someone to inform them, and we now have a Qiwuhai seat, this vacancy must be filled by someone! That''s it for today, the meeting is over! " With the order of the Warring States Period, this meeting, which didn''t know what was said, was so hastily. Karl gave up the passage and looked at every lieutenant who left here. Among these lieutenants, most people have curiosity in their eyes, and only Ghost Spider''s eyes are full of disgust. Carl didn''t know how he offended him. When he passed by Carl, he even hit Carl maliciously. This makes Carl feel inexplicable. The flying squirrel at the back patted Karl on the shoulder, lowered his head and said softly. "The ghost spider was violently beaten by the other side because he was monitoring Shanks, one of the four emperors, I was in a bad mood. Your limelight during this period of time is too strong, I advise you not to touch his brows, although your strength is stronger than him, even stronger than most lieutenants. But after all, he is an old man, and he should be respected when he should be respected. Don''t mind too much. If you have time, let me have a drink? " "Don''t worry, Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel, I don''t care about such trivial matters, but let me put it aside for the meal. I don''t have the final say if I have anything to do. Carl shrugged, and then looked at the Warring States, who was gathering information. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel nodded, patted Karl on the shoulder, and left the room. The three generals did not leave. Lieutenant General Crane and Karp are also sitting in their positions, obviously there is still something to do. But each of them looked at Karl''s expression differently. Karp still looked at Karl with an unhappy face as before, but there was a little less anger in his eyes. Obviously, during this time, what Carl did was very appetizing to him and offset Carl''s capture of his two grandchildren. Sakarski was still as cold as before, unable to see anything. Porusalino still had that wretched expression, but the look he looked at Karl was softer. Not to mention Kuzan, the person who can chat with Karl the most now is Kuzan. Lieutenant General Crane looked at Carl with curiosity and appreciation, and even a trace of expression, making him get goose bumps all over his body. After a while, Sengoku packed up his things and sat down. Just before he was about to speak, Lieutenant General Crane suddenly took the lead. "Boy Karl, do you like Peach Rabbit? If you like her, confess as soon as possible. If you don''t like her, please stay away from her! I don''t want my good sister, because someone who doesn''t like her has delayed her life! " Chapter 133： Astonishing Lieutenant General Crane said astonishingly, and he directly frightened Karl. He did not expect that Lieutenant General Crane''s first reaction when he saw him was actually something about Taotu! And more importantly, Carl has no idea what this is all about! Taotu likes herself? She is the most popular beauty in the navy. How can she like herself? Carl was blindfolded and didn''t know how to answer this question at all. Because he didn''t even know that Taotu would like himself. Although Taotu''s reaction was a little strange, and even said some weird things, Carl didn''t care at all. But now after hearing the words of Lieutenant General Crane, Carl thinks of Taotu''s various reactions before, even if his reaction to this aspect is slow, he understands what is going on at this time! "Senior Crane, listen to my sophistry..." "No, you listen to me explain..." Carl panicked, and began to talk incoherently. He was sweaty at this moment, even when facing the Four Emperors, he didn''t feel so nervous. At this time, Lieutenant General Crane was looking at himself with scrutiny eyes. This made Carl panicked. "Ahem, with regard to Taotu, let these children solve it by themselves. Those of us who are elders should not intervene indiscriminately. Although this kid Carl is shrewd, his reaction in this regard seems to be a little slow! " Zeng Guo looked at him with an unkind smile, which made Carl get goose bumps. Karp smiled and bends down beside him, his whole body can''t be straightened. Except for Sakarski, the three generals, the other two were also suffocating crazy, only Sakarski still had a cold face, as if he didn''t care about anything. "Forget it, you don''t have such thoughts anyway, I will contact Taotu to let her die. This kid is also true, what else did you say let us help make the match, just your elm head, how can we make the match? I don''t want to delay my baby''s life events, so I will persuade Taotu. " Lieutenant General Crane gave Karl a white look, and then returned to his position. Her words left Carl speechless, because he really didn''t know anything, and also didn''t know that Taotu would like him. He knew that Taotu had a good impression of him, but he only thought that he had saved Taotu once, so she would be grateful to him. As a result, Carl never thought that she would like herself! "Be quiet, Karl, find a place to sit anywhere, and then let''s talk about the gathering of Qiwuhai. Originally, I wanted to let the flying squirrels go, but now the situation is more special, so I plan to let Polusalino replace the flying squirrels to summon Nanbukai. And the position of Qiwuhai is vacant. Lieutenant General Crane is responsible for recruiting a new Qiwuhai. There is no problem, right? " "I have no problem." "I have to run again, so tired..." Lieutenant General Crane agreed very simply, while Polusalino was a little bit reluctant to move, apparently unwilling to work overtime. The Warring States frowned, and just as he was about to speak a word of reprimand, Carl suddenly stood up. "Master Marshal, just leave it to me to summon Qiwuhai. I can also fly, and the speed is not slow, plus the strength of my men are not weak. If they dare to refuse, I can guarantee that they will be caught back! As for the recruitment of Qiwuhai, there is one person I can recommend, and that is Trafalgar Luo! " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone present turned their heads to look at him at the same time. Porusalino and Carl glanced at each other and laughed at the same time. Lieutenant General Crane frowned, then opened the data sheet in his arms and turned to Luo''s page. "Trafalgar Luo, the captain of the Heart Pirate Group, who is capable of operating fruit, has a bounty of 200 million Baileys. His resume is very simple, and he has not done any bad things. Instead, he likes to practice medicine everywhere to save people, and he is even called a genius doctor by some people. Most of the reason why his reward is so high is because of the fruits of his surgery and the creepy fighting methods..." Speaking of this, Lieutenant General Crane took a deep look at Karl, closed his own folder and asked. "Boy, did you fall in love with the fruits of his operation?" "Haha, you found all this by Senior Crane..." Carl scratched his head, his expression a little awkward. "I think the fruits of the operation are of great value. I have read his resume. He is not a wicked person, but like a lost lamb. If such a person can be recruited, wouldn''t the fruits of the operation be under the control of our navy? " "It makes sense. In that case, I will leave it to you to deal with it. If he disagrees, he will be caught back!" "Yes!" Carl nodded, then sat back in his place. The feces of the Warring States Period thoughtfully rubbed his goatee. He is very clear about Luo''s affairs, because Corazon died because of Luo. Therefore, the Warring States did not intend to do anything against Luo. It''s just that Karl now suddenly proposed such a method The Warring States Period, after thinking about it, is indeed feasible. This will not only protect Luo, not let Corasone sacrifice in vain, but also control the fruits of the operation. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. So the Warring States would agree to Karl''s suggestion. The matter about Qiwuhai comes to an end for the time being. The Warring States immediately fought other combat meetings, and began to deploy their respective tasks to the three generals present. Even Lieutenant General Crane has his own mission. But Karp and Carl seemed to be here to listen to the play, and the subsequent meeting had nothing to do with them. The only requirement of the Warring States Period for Karp is to let him not be soft-hearted, because what he shoulders is justice! Karp did not respond, but pretended to be dumb, unwilling to meet the gaze of the Warring States period. The requirements of the Warring States period for Karl are also very simple. In addition to completing the task of summoning Qiwuhai, it is enough to let him perform normally in the war a month later. Carl nodded in agreement. About three hours later, it was time for lunch, and the meeting was completely over. When Lieutenant General Crane and the three generals left one after another, only Sengoku, Karp and Carl remained in the office. The Warring States came to Karl and patted Karl on the shoulder. "Originally, as soon as you came back, you should go to see Wu Lao Xing, just because the hostage meeting was delayed. Come with me now, Wu Lao Xing must meet there, no matter what you offend Tianlongren, it will never be resolved. " The Warring States period paused, and then continued: "You can find Vergo, this is a great credit. And I confirmed yesterday that he is Doflamingo''s subordinate, I believe this time, the five old stars will not embarrass you. " Hearing what the Warring States had said, Carl shook his head with a wry smile. "With your auspicious words, I hope so..." Chapter 134： 5 old stars Rights Center. Holy land Mary Gioia! Under the leadership of the Warring States Period, Carl came to the place where the five old stars were. The five old stars at this time were looking at Karl with a very harsh expression, as if to see through him all over. The Warring States standing by Karl''s side neither humbled nor said anything, and didn''t mean to bow his head at all. Carl did the same, without any fear, and without any mood swings. Even if the opponent is the five people with the highest rights in the world, he will not bow his head to the opponent. What''s more, Carl is also very clear that the five of them are not real power controllers. On top of their heads, there is an existence named Yim! The two of them stared at each other here, and the atmosphere was a bit heavy. But at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a ugly man in gorgeous clothes appeared here with a man with a broken arm. This man in black is the black suit whose arm was broken by Karl before! "This inferior untouchable has finally arrived, and Wu Lao Xing has to kill him with my own hands this time, otherwise I will let others condemn you at the same time!" This Sky Dragon was obviously the one Carl offended. He is proud of himself at this time, obviously gratifying his identity and rights, making him feel confident. The black suit was even more grinning, and his eyes were full of disdain! "Just stop making trouble, this matter is over, there is just a misunderstanding between you. There is absolutely no need to continue to investigate this matter. If you are still fooling around, it will be difficult to handle it! " The five-headed bald old star in a samurai costume took the lead to speak, but the Tianlongren obviously did not take his words to heart. "Huh! I am a Celestial Dragon, even if you are the Five Old Stars, I have the right to order you!" Hearing the words of this Tianlongren, Wu Laoxing frowned. His words made Wu Lao Xing feel uncomfortable. Carl put on an expression of watching the play. It is said that the Tianlong people have a very low IQ, and now it is true at first sight! Even the Warring States on the side couldn''t help but snicker, it was obvious that this Tianlongren was arrogant and didn''t even pay attention to the five old stars. "Hurry up and go back, just forget about it, if you don''t leave again, your father will personally come and teach you!" "Don''t use my father to crush me, this pariah must die!" With that said, the Tianlongren even took out a gun, and the black suit next to him also took out a gun and pointed it at Karl! The arrogant attitude of these two people made Carl feel a little funny. Then he put his gaze on Wu Lao Xing''s body. "Could it be that the Tianlong people can even ignore the five old stars and five? If this is the case, I think I should leave as soon as possible. " As Carl said, he was about to leave. The Warring States period was a little dazed, I don''t know what Carl meant. But before the Warring States period could speak, the five old star next to him spoke again. "have you had enough!!" With an angry shout, the Tianlongren was shocked. Karl also stopped and looked at the bearded five old star curiously. He is full of breath in this voice, obviously he has practiced, otherwise there is absolutely no such deterrent. "If you are still entangled in this matter, I will immediately hold an emergency meeting to deprive you of your Denon status!" "How dare you..." Tianlongren was a little angry at this time, he didn''t expect that the five old stars would actually speak for Karl. But the five old stars had said this, and he didn''t dare to actually do it at this time. Although he is very arrogant, he also knows that after being deprived of his identity as a Tianlongren, he will end up miserably! He still has this IQ. "You wait for me! I will tell my father so that all of you can''t eat it!" Putting down these cruel words, the Tianlongren left here with a grim expression. The black suit was a bit unwilling, but he didn''t dare to act blatantly here, after all, he was just a subordinate of the Tianlongren, not the Tianlongren. Carl was also relieved when he saw the opponent leave. The Tianlong people are brain-disabled and difficult to deal with this point, and Carl also learned today. No matter who the other party is facing, they dare to use this arrogant tone to command the other party, even the five old stars dare to dare. You know, the five old stars are the five people with the highest rights, and the highest level of the Tianlong people must give them face. And this person is just an ordinary Tianlong person, and he doesn''t have much power in his hands, just relying on himself to have a high-level daddy. That''s why he is so arrogant. "It seems that I will have constant troubles from now on!" Carl shook his head, pretending to be helpless and sighed. The Warring States period took a look at Karl, and then asked, "Master Wu Lao Xing, didn''t you say that this matter has been resolved? Why would he still break in without reluctance? Karl is the only one among the newcomers in the Navy! And he has a great reputation in the navy. If the Tianlong people act on him, I am afraid that many people in the navy will lose their hearts! By then, the battle with White Beard might have ended before it even started! " "Don''t worry, we all know about this. Now all you have to do is to do what you want! And this war only allows success but not failure. If you fail, you should be aware of the consequences! " "I know, no matter whether this war is successful or not, I will resist all responsibilities! Because I am the Admiral of the Navy!" "As long as you know." The five old stars nodded one after another, and then set their eyes on Karl. "You don''t have to be nervous about Carl. We called him over today just to see him. Now that I see him, I feel relieved, but you still have to remember that no matter what happens, you must keep in mind your navy''s identity! " The meeting this time was just a simple meeting, and didn''t talk about too much, and even the five old stars didn''t ask Karl any questions. Although Karl didn''t know what the five old stars wanted to do, since the five of them didn''t say anything, he didn''t bother to ask. In this way, Carl followed the Warring States and left Mary Joa. After they left, Wu Lao Xing began to communicate. "What do you think of this new naval star?" "It feels okay, basically the same as the message from the Warring States period." "Being unruly and rebellious, but also very emotional, full of sense of justice, will not be soft in dealing with the enemy, is a person who likes to fight, and will not have any fear or thoughts about rights." "This is a rare talent, but I saw Karp''s shadow in him, I am afraid he is not very easy to control." "Since it''s hard to control, let him go, try to let him lean in Karp''s direction, so that he has a sense of belonging and responsibility to the navy. In any case, such a person must not let him leave the navy, otherwise we will have another threat. As for those who are more suitable to be controlled, I recommend that Sakarski take over the position of Marshal of the Navy after his retirement in the Warring States Period! " Hearing the words of the five old star, the other people looked at each other one after another, then nodded and spoke at the same time. "I second!" Chapter 135： Short trimming "Carl, no matter what the Sky Dragon people do to you, don''t have emotions, you have to know that I will always be on your side. Although I don''t like the scum of the Tianlong people, they are the ones in power after all. It would be best if they can''t conflict with them. Even if there is no way to avoid it, try to ignore their provocations. In any case, they are also the most powerful group of people in the world. " On the way back to the navy headquarters, the Warring States period persuaded Karl with all his heart, telling him not to take the Dragonites to heart. And the meaning of the Five Old Stars is also very obvious. They will not create a potential navy enemy in the future because of this trivial matter of the Tianlong people. As long as Karl didn''t do too much, the five old stars would close one eye, and it was impossible to bother with the Celestial Dragon. Not to mention that Carl also helped Wu Lao Xing solve Doflamingo this time, and even helped the Navy catch a spy that had been hidden for a long time! These credits are enough to make him be paid attention to by the five old stars. That''s why the Warring States period would persuade Karl to not be angry, let alone ignore the Tianlongren. Carl said that he understood that the Warring States period was also relieved to see Carl''s reasoning. Then Karl followed the Warring States, returned to the navy headquarters, and was awarded the rank of major general. Carl has a lot of military merits, and he can even be promoted directly to lieutenant general! It''s just that his age is too young, and now he is only twenty years old. To become a lieutenant at such a young age, some are not in line with the procedures. Even the three of Sakarski were called monsters when they were young, and they became lieutenants after they were twenty-five years old. Then, after nearly five or six years of hard work, he became an admiral of the Navy! Carl now has enough prestige and military exploits, even his strength. But the only thing he lacked was his qualifications. After all, his time in the Navy was too short. It has only been three months since the full play. This qualification makes him a rear admiral, which is regarded as an exception. Therefore, the Warring States period could only temporarily wronged Karl and let him temporarily carry out the task with the rank of major general. Carl didn''t care much. He didn''t care about his rank. After he had the strength, his rank was just a false job. After accepting Major General Junxuan, Carl summoned Ainilu and the others, briefly held a small meeting, and then gave them a few days off. These days they can replenish supplies at the navy headquarters, or relax, because they will continue to go to sea in two days. This time Karl''s goal was the remaining six Qiwuhai, so he couldn''t be careless. Regardless of the strength of these people, their reputation is still there, so they must be prepared. After the explanation, Karl walked towards the novice training camp behind the navy headquarters. His old friend Pizza is here, and Carl plans to find his old friend and have a good meal. But when he came here, he saw ghost spiders training recruits here. Pizza is on the side to assist the ghost spider. "Carl?!" Pizza saw Carl''s arrival, and was delighted. Although he knew that Carl was back, he also knew very well that Carl had a lot to do when he came back this time. So he didn''t expect Karl to come and see himself. So when Karl really came over, Pizza was also very excited. But just when he was about to come and hug Carl, the ghost spider suddenly stopped Pizza''s footsteps. "Now is the training period, as an instructor, you can''t leave your post without authorization!" "Ghost spider, what do you mean by that?" Pizza rolled his eyes at the ghost spider, pulled his hand away, and gave Carl a big hug. "It''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you to grow up to this point. Every time I read your news, I feel shocked. It''s so scary!" "It''s okay. Actually, I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t help it. Who made me unlucky enough to meet two Four Emperors?" Carl sighed, looking helpless. After all, he couldn''t predict some things. Carl and Pizza briefly talked a few words, and then agreed to have a drink in the evening before he was ready to leave. But at this moment, the ghost spider stepped in again, leaving Karl here. "As a navy, I don''t want to catch pirates, but I want to find someone to drink? With your mind, what qualifications do you have to be a navy?" "What do you mean by ghost spider?" Carl frowned when he heard the ghost spider''s words, feeling a little inexplicable. This guy was unhappy with himself at the beginning, but now he is picking bones in the egg and comes directly to find the fault. It''s totally inexplicable! "Ghost spider, even if you are educated by the red hair, you don''t have to come back to bully the younger generation? Or could you say that you saw Carl stubbornly face the four emperors, but you were defeated by the four emperors, and you were spared by the other to come back alive, so you are a little dissatisfied? " Pizza squinted his eyes, and his tone was very aggressive. The ghost spider was sent to monitor Shanks, and then was beaten to death ~ www.novelhall.com ~ almost everyone knows in the navy headquarters. Because he encountered Shanks several days before the news of Carl''s escape from the aunt. After Carl escaped from the aunt, people compared the ghost spider with Carl. This has caused the ghost spider''s heart to be unbalanced. To put it bluntly, he is jealous of Karl, so why would he have such a high evaluation! "Huh! What if you are jealous? The only navy rookie has become a brigadier general..." "Oh no, I am already a major general now!" The ghost spider narrowed his eyes when he saw Karl''s rank as major general. "You have been in the navy for so long, is it interesting to be jealous of others? Are you naive?" Karl asked suddenly, making the ghost spider stunned. "What do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything else, I''m just saying that you are naive! If you are jealous of others, it is better to improve your strength and kill more pirates. As you look like, you dont deserve to be this lieutenant admiral at all! " Carl cast a contemptuous look at the ghost spider, then passed the opponent and left the training camp directly. The ghost spider looked at the back of Carl leaving, his expression was a bit ugly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, the ghost spider stepped forward, left the training camp, and walked in Carl''s direction. Carl saw the ghost spider following up and wanted to get rid of him, but the ghost spider was reluctant. This makes Carl a little irritable. "What on earth do you want to do?" "Fight me, I don''t believe you are so strong!" The ghost spider was eager to try, his eyes full of warfare. Carl looked at each other disdainfully, then waved his hand. "You are too weak, I..." "Little devil, this can''t be done by you!" Chapter 136： Sail again Two days passed in a flash. During this time, Carl basically took two days of pure rest. Although the ghost spider found his own trouble at the beginning, his strength is really not enough in the eyes of Karl today. At that time, the ghost spider asked Carl for trouble, and within ten strokes, Carl solved it easily, and didn''t mean to mess with it in the slightest. Without even saving face to the other party, he knocked him unconscious, saw the front of the Warring States period, and said that he would educate this guy in the Warring States period. The Warring States period was a little confused at the time, but fortunately he didn''t say anything, and Karl was not a vengeful person either. Only after this time, the news that the ghost spider was violently beaten by Karl also left. This makes the ghost spider even more unable to look up after waking up, and can only take the initiative to patrol the sea. Karl didn''t say anything after seeing him lead the team away. He would not admit that the news that the ghost spider was violently beaten by him was deliberately spread by himself. Although he doesn''t hold grudges, he still wants to retreat when he offends people. How can there be such a good thing? After seeing the ghost spider leave dingy, Carl plans to continue to trouble him. They are still colleagues after all. Naturally, there is no need to kill them all. So Carl just rested for two days. After such a short episode, Karl''s reputation within the Navy has once again been improved. Just because many of them have correctly recognized the extent of Karl''s current strength. Ghost Spider is a veteran lieutenant general, and Carl can easily defeat Ghost Spider. In their eyes, this is already the strength of a general level! So in their eyes, Carl has become a rear admiral with the strength of a general. However, this kind of statement is also circulated among those below the rank of lieutenant general. People above the lieutenant level are very clear that although Carl is very strong, he has not achieved the level of a general. But they did not stop the spread of this misinformation. From the perspective of the Warring States Period, the dissemination of this kind of information can improve the morale of the navy more than a speech. Especially in the current form. ... at the same time. Carl has taken Ainilu and others, left the navy headquarters, and flew towards the sea of ??the Devil''s Triangle. Moonlight Moriah was Carl''s first goal. Because his distance is the closest, it is also the best solution. And Carl glanced at other Qiwuhai''s information, and then found that most of them live in the first half of the Great Route. This saves a lot of effort, and the only drawback is that when the level is level, you have to go to Mermaid Island. Jinping and Ace have a good relationship, coupled with Baibeard''s grace and Jinping, it is not easy to persuade him to help the navy resist Whitebeard. Carl regarded him as the last target. Even if he could not be persuaded, Carl would arrest him and return to the navy headquarters. If he is allowed to stay outside, it will be a destabilizing factor, and of course Karl will arrest him. So putting him on the last one is the most reasonable choice. As for Luo, Karl has already told him. Because during the two days of rest, Luo had already arrived at Dresrosa, and King Liku also called him to confirm the relationship between the two. So Luo is the one who has the least to worry about. If he dares to have different intentions, Karl doesn''t mind teaching him how to be a man. "Master Carl, the sea in front of the Devil''s Triangle, should we lower the altitude?" Jace, who had been observing the sea with a telescope, asked. Carl also glanced through the binoculars, and then put the warship steadily on the sea. The speed at which he controls the warship to fly is not fast, but even so, the speed of flight is much faster than the speed of sailing on the surface of the sea. It only took them half a day to reach the outer area of ??the Devil''s Triangle. "Everyone cheers me up, Ainilu, your domineering domineering experience must always be on. If you find a target similar to a ship, report it to me immediately. I told you that Morias ship is very large, similar to a small island, dont get it wrong! " "Yehahahaha! No problem, just leave it to me!" Ainilu laughed, seeing and hearing full of domineering. It didn''t take long for Ainilu to laugh. "Yehahahaha! We are lucky. Not far away there is an island-like place, and there are all kinds of unknown creatures on it." Ainilu laughed and pointed out the direction for Ellan. Ai Erlan was driving the warship, quickly approaching in that direction. After a while, the terrifying Sanzhi Sailboat, the iconic huge sail, caught everyone''s eyes! "This turned out to be a ship? It''s really an exaggeration!" Jace also saw part of the ship''s appearance through seeing and hearing the domineering. However, his domineering experience is not as powerful as Ainilu, and he covers at most one-fifth the size of this ship. Afterwards, Karl also turned on the domineering to find the location of Moria. It didn''t take long before he put his gaze on Ainilu''s body. "Anilu, this guy is handed over to you. Bring him over in ten minutes. There is no problem, right?" "Yehahahaha, don''t worry, leave it to me!" While talking, Ainilu rushed up instantly. Carl took out the timer and started timing. The other people are also sitting on the ground, ready to watch the show. They met many Qiwuhai, among them Doflamingo and Mihawk impressed them very much. Doflamingo''s strength is a bit stronger than their combined. Not to mention Mihawk, their strength completely crushed them! So they were a little worried for Anilu at this time, because Moriah was also one of the seven seas. But Karl said before that Moria was the weakest person in Qiwuhai. There is no tricolor domineering, and physical skills are also special scum. The whole person is a big fat house, supported by the ability of fruits. That''s why Karl let Ainilu go alone. But even so, the others are still a little worried, for fear that Anilu will not be able to beat the opponent. There is no way, it is the other Qiwuhai that has brought them a lot of pressure. Although Karl said Moria is weak, is he really weak? Five minutes later. Moria, with a blue nose and swollen face, was thrown on the deck by Ainilu with one hand, proving that he is very weak! Karl didn''t lie to them! After seeing this scene, the people present all cast contempt towards Moria. Because this guy is too weak now! The Qiwuhai they faced before, each of them was strong to death! Seeing such a weak guy now occupying one of Qiwuhai''s places, it is really uncomfortable. Chapter 137： Goodbye Hancock! "Who are you guys and why are you here? I am Moria, one of the Seven Wuhai Seas. Do you know what it is to offend me!" Moria was all over, and even his body began to tremble. But his mouth was very hard and he did not admit defeat at all. "It''s really a waste. I''m afraid you can do nothing but move your mouth." Carl shook his head, disappointed with this guy. If it weren''t for this task, it would be to inform Qiwuhai to all gather at the navy headquarters within fifteen days. Carl even wants to be here to solve the shame of Qiwuhai. "Yehahahahaha! This guy is really too weak, the original **** has used less than ten tricks, this guy can''t hold it, compared to other Qiwuhai, this guy is really too weak!" Anilu couldn''t help but ridicule, and Nilu and others looked at Moria with contemptuous eyes. The expression of disgust is self-evident. At this time, Moria looked around, and finally put his gaze on Carl, who was wearing a navy uniform. "You are the navy, what are you going to do? I am Qiwuhai, an ally of your navy! Did you act against me in violation of the rules, or did you intend to tear up the agreement? ! " Moria got up and rushed forward, trying to catch Karl. But as soon as he rushed up, Nilu stepped out in a vigorous step and hit Moria''s stomach with a punch. She didn''t use domineering with this punch, but even so, Moria spit out a mouthful of sour water, and then knelt down while clutching her belly. "Just a pirate, don''t even think about getting close to Lord Karl!" Nilu sneered, her expression full of contempt. Carl walked up, grabbed Moria''s head, and lifted his head. "Morlia, this is Rear Admiral Carl. I am here to inform you to gather at the navy headquarters within fifteen days. At that time, the Marshal of the Warring States Period will discuss with you how to deal with the White Beard Pirates. This call is mandatory and you have no choice. If you disagree, I can kill you now! " While talking, Carl burst out of domineering domineering in an instant. Moria''s pupils shrank suddenly, and her body couldn''t help shaking. Although Moria wouldn''t know how to be domineering, but he had been in the new world anyway, and he knew what the dominance of the three colors was. Carl''s domineering and domineering hand directly stunned Moria. But he quickly reacted and said quickly: "I agree, I will prepare now, and I will never be absent!" "Just agree, get out now!" Carl let go of Moriah''s head and let him out of here. Moria stood up, looked at Karl uncertainly, and asked suspiciously. "I have a question" "Say!" "Are you the Brigadier General Carl who fought Kaido and escaped from BIGMOM?" "It''s me, but I''m not a brigadier general, a major general! Is there a problem?" Carl tilted his head slightly to see what Moria was going to do. But at this moment, Moriah did nothing, he just showed a frightened expression, as if he had hell, and quickly fled the warship. Seeing the speed at which Moria was escaping, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head and gave a light mouthful. "What a waste!" "Let''s go, next to Amazon Lily, I will show you the beauty of the world''s number one beauty. But let me tell you in advance that you must be careful when you meet her. Although Boya Hancock''s strength is in Qiwuhai, he is not too strong, and he may not even be as strong as Flamingo. But the most dangerous place for her is not her own strength, but the charm of the sweet fruits and her own beauty! To put it simply, this guy eats all men and women, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, seeing her may like her, and then she will be turned into stone! Many navies have suffered because of this, so you should be more careful. Intil, you will have a song to calm everyone down. " "Hmm, I know Brother Carl, but are you okay?" Intil nodded, and then asked. Since Carl and Intil have become more familiar in the past two days, Intil simply called Brother Carl directly. "I''m okay, I have seen her many times, and I have long been immune to her charm. But with your strength, I am afraid it is difficult to be immune, so I will look at you at that time. " Carl rubbed Intil''s head gently. However, his remarks made many people present somewhat dissatisfied. Of course, arrogant people like Nilu and Anilu would not be convinced by Carl''s remarks. Even Enzo has his own pride, and he doesn''t think he can fall by himself. Carl didn''t want to explain too much about this, but directly flew the warship into the air and flew at full speed! But in half a day, Karl came to the door of Amazon Lily and saw the Empress Hancock again! Then Enzo slapped his face... Enzo, the lsp, saw Hancock at the first glance, and his eyes became peach-hearted I cant wait to rush to hug my thighs directly. Even Jess and the cat demon were captured by Hancock''s beauty. Intil did not respond. It may be because she has experienced those things before, which has improved her spiritual level a bit, so she can be immune to Hancock''s charm. This also allowed her to hum the ballad smoothly, calming the spirits of Jess, Enzo and Cat Monster. But apart from the three of them, the others surprised Carl a little. Nillu and Ainilu were not affected at all. Irland, because of his own experience, caused him to hate people like Hancock who use beauty as a weapon! Black Feather was a little surprised. It was not that she was not charmed, but after seeing the other party, she shed tears. What Carl didn''t know was that Kuroba knew each other, and even the two were still in a prison for a while! But at the time, Kuroba didn''t know Hancock''s name or her identity. So she did not associate the empress with the slave who stayed with her. When Kuroba saw Hancock, she couldn''t help but shed tears. Standing on the shore, Hancock also recognized Kuroba as the girl who had helped him. While this surprised her, it also refreshed her sense of Carl. In Hancock''s original impression, Karl was an arrogant but not weak naval recruit. Only after she saw Black Feather on Carl''s ship did she discover that Carl was not afraid of the revenge of the Dragons! This made her feel a little weird. It''s just that Hancock will not let go of his guard against Carl. Carls camp is the Navy, and his appearance in the Amazon Lily is certainly not a good thing! Chapter 138： Raleigh! "It''s been a long time since Hancock has seen you. You have become a little more beautiful after not seeing you for a while. Have you missed me since the last time we parted?" Carl asked with a smile, but Hancock had a cold face. "Just say if you have anything, I don''t have the time to waste time with your navy here!" "It''s really boring, we''ve played against each other twice anyway..." Carl sighed, and then he put away his thoughts of molesting, his eyes became sharp. "Now, on behalf of the navy, I summon you Qiwuhai. You must come to the headquarters of the navy to gather within 15 days, otherwise you will be disqualified from Qiwuhai! Of course, you can also choose to resist, and then reject the navy''s sign, so that I can act on you as a matter of course! " Speaking of this, Carl exploded with domineering look, and his eyes became a lot of fanatical. He is putting pressure on Boya Hancock, as long as the other party wants to refuse because of face, Karl will act on her as soon as possible! Unexpectedly, Hancock was not too aggressive, but instead set his sights on Kuroba. "Before I answer you, I want to chat with her alone!" "You want to chat with Kuroba alone? She is my partner. Do you think I might agree to you?" Carl squinted his eyes, the overlord''s domineering pressure once again pressed Hancock''s body. The Amazon warriors were all unsteadily shocked by the domineering look of the overlord at this time. Hancock relied on his domineering look and could barely resist Karl''s pressure. Although her domineering look is good, it is slightly worse than Carl''s. "I know her, you can rest assured, I will never do anything to her!" "Hehe, do you think I will believe you if you are still a thief?" Carl sneered, apparently not planning to let Kuroba go into danger, but Kuroba stood up at this moment and held Carl''s arm. "Master Carl, I do know the Empress, but when we were very young, we were all held in the prison of the Dragonite. Our background is the same, I think she shouldn''t do anything to me, and even if she does do it to me, Master Carl, you can definitely save me, right? " Kuroba was smiling, obviously believing that Karl could save himself from Hancock. Carl frowned. He did not expect that Kuroba and Hancock would actually know each other. This makes him a little hard to choose. Carl is really worried that Hancock will attack Black Feather. If this kind of thing happens, Carl will be ashamed for a lifetime! But at this moment, Hancock''s rear suddenly burst out with a domineering domineering force that was more powerful than Karl, directly pushing Carl''s domineering color back. Feeling this powerful domineering look, Carl''s expression changed, and he immediately put his gaze behind Hancock. "Raleigh!" "I didn''t expect that you would be here!" Carl was a little surprised when he saw Lei Li appearing here. It has been a while since Leili and Xia Qi left the Chambord Islands, but their whereabouts became a mystery, and the navy could not capture them. Even Carl couldn''t predict where Raleigh would appear, because the other party would do whatever he wanted without external influences no matter where he went. Raleigh would appear in Amazon Lily, which Carl did not expect! "Haha, it seems that you still recognize me, the old man!" "Boy, how about giving me a face? Let the two old acquaintances have a good chat. I guarantee by my character that Hancock will never do anything to that little girl. After all, the two of them are born..." "Uncle Raleigh, you can shut up!" Hancock spoke suddenly and interrupted Raleigh, and then she put her gaze on Carl again. "Carl, as long as you let me have a chat with her and give us some personal space, I immediately agree to your navy''s summoning order. If you disagree, I don''t mind going to war with your navy, and our Amazon lily soldiers are not vegetarian! " Hearing Hancock''s words, Carl felt a little difficult. If Raleigh was not here, Hancock would dare to speak like this, and he would do it directly. But Raleigh''s meaning is obvious, he just came out to support Hancock! In this way, even if Carl wants to do it, Raleigh is an insurmountable huge level! Although Lei Li''s physical strength has declined somewhat due to his age, his strength is not weak at all! It is not impossible for Carl to defeat Raleigh, but at least he needs to fight for days and nights to exhaust Raleigh''s stamina. If you go to war with Raleigh now, the gain is not worth the loss. In addition, Kuroba really wanted to go there, and after having a few words with Hancock, Karl thought about it, and finally chose to agree. "Kuroba, you go, but you have to be careful, if there is danger, immediately fly into the air vertically, I will come to rescue you as soon as possible!" "Yeah, I understand Master Karl, I''ll be back soon!" Kuroba nodded, a smile appeared on his face, as if an iceberg had melted, giving a warm smile. She smiled very little, but every time she gave people a very amazing feeling After watching Kuroba go to Hancock''s side, Carl put his gaze on Raleigh Body. "Old man, don''t you think about how to rob prison? Instead, run here to see the beauty coming?" "Hahahaha! Your kid''s mouth is still so damaged, but this time I really let you talk. I haven''t seen Hancock for a while, so I plan to come and see him." "In that case, you''d better stay here forever, don''t let me find you appearing where you shouldn''t be, otherwise I will never respect the old!" "Hahahaha! Navy kid, you are really getting more and more arrogant. There is also a lot of big news about you during this period. The things you have done have indeed given you arrogant capital. But I advise you, the greater your military exploits, the more jealous the Dragonites will be for you. Although the Five Old Stars will not easily do anything to you, you have to understand that the master of this world is the Dragon, not the Five Old Stars! " "Really? Although I don''t like the five old stars, and I hate the Tianlongren even more, your method of instigating discord is too bad. What if they want to do something to me? There is no problem in protecting myself with my strength. You don''t need to worry about this kind of thing. You still care about yourself, and you can live for a few years! " "Hahahaha, you kid, really interesting!" An old and a small two people, separated by a port, spoke loudly here, and then chatted. Ainilu and others were baffled when they saw this scene. However, the chat between the two of them did not last long. Kuroba flew back soon, with a smile still on his face, and it seemed that the two of them had a very happy chat. And the most important thing is that after Hancock returned to the port, the look in Carl''s eyes became obvious. Her eyes became less sharp, instead she had a strange look, which made Carl''s scalp numb. Chapter 139： See you Shanks again! "Kuroba, she didn''t do anything to you, right?" Carl was concerned about grabbing Black Feather''s shoulders, then turning her around, carefully observing it with the domineering look. It was only when Carl was sure that she had nothing to do before he breathed a sigh of relief. "Master Karl, I''m a little dizzy..." Kuroba was suddenly turned in a circle, feeling a little dizzy. But with her physique, she quickly recovered. "Master Karl, I told Hancock what you said to me before. She is also a little curious about you now, how about I am great? " "I said why her eyes are so strange..." Hearing what Kuroba said, Carl wiped the sweat from his forehead and did not answer, but instead turned his gaze to Hancock. "Hankuk, remember what you said before, rush to the navy headquarters within fifteen days, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" "Irland, turn around!" After saying this, Carl immediately ordered Ellan to turn around and leave. It is night, and Carls next goal is Mihawk, but Carl is not in a hurry. ... "Hankuk, what do you think of this person now?" In the port of the Amazon Lily, after seeing Carl turn and leave, Raleigh asked Hancock about Carl''s opinion. Hancock bit his lip and said nothing, but his eyes didn''t have the hostility he had in the past. Instead, there was a hint of strange emotion inside. Seeing this look of Hancock, Raleigh couldn''t help sighing. "It seems that the girl said a lot to you. Since you both came from the same place, it means that she is the same as you. But she was very free by Carl, the little devil, without any restraint, and she was well protected. The news also said that Carl rescued the slave who was bought and sold by the Dragonites and dragged him onto the boat. This girl should be the one who hummed before. It can be seen from this that this kid''s attitude towards the Tianlongren, as well as some of his own concepts, would not cater to the Tianlongren. " "What''s the use of saying so much? I am a pirate and he is the navy. We will still be enemies if we have different positions!" "This is not necessarily true. With his character, he will leave the navy sooner or later, and you may still become friends at that time." "Haha! Absolutely impossible!" Hancock denied this judgment, but Raleigh smiled without saying a word. As the man who accompanied Roger to Love Drew, Raleigh was naturally knowledgeable. Of course, Hancock couldn''t escape Rayleigh''s eyes when he thought about it carefully, but he didn''t break it either, but said so much. Hancock''s reaction was exactly the same as Raleigh predicted, which made him interesting. Because Hancock hasn''t revealed such a feminine side for a long time. "Let''s go Hancock, this time is a good opportunity, the Navy convenes you Qiwuhai for a meeting, we can also take advantage of this time to do what we should do!" ... at the same time. Carl has left the Amazon Lily. But as soon as he drove out of the windless zone, he met the person he least wanted to meet. One of the Red-haired Pirates of the Four Emperors! "Why is he here?!" Carl did not expect that he would be here and meet Shanks, one of the Four Emperors! Your side is driving out of the windless zone, and the other party is entering the windless zone! Carl has every reason to suspect that Shanks is looking for Raleigh! But he didn''t pierce, nor did he intend to exchange fire with Shanks, but brushed past him. Shanks obviously didn''t intend to cause trouble. He just sat on the bow, picked up the flask and greeted Karl, and Karl responded with a glass of wine. A pirate ship and a navy ship passed by like this without any sparks. But just when the two ships are going to pass by. Carl, who had been staring at Shanks, suddenly found a person standing at the stern of the other Pirate Ship. He is Carl''s next target, Hawkeye Mihawk! "Irland stopped the ship! Mihawk is on Shanks'' ship. I must go there. You are on standby. If there is any danger, I will notify you to run away immediately!" Carl wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and flew over the red-haired pirates. He really didn''t expect that there would be so many accidents tonight. Not only met Raleigh, but even Shanks! And most importantly, Mihawk is still on Shanks ship! This makes Carl really flustered. Because he didn''t know what Mihawk was going to do here. at the same time. When Karl flew over the Redhead Pirates. The crew of Shanks was also on alert. They all know that Carl''s strength is very strong, although it has not yet reached the level of generals. But if he shoots in the air and disturbs this windless sea, they will also suffer heavy losses! At least this ship cannot be kept. Even Shanks must be treated with caution, because he followed Roger and experienced a battle with Golden Lion Shiji! So he knew very well what kind of power the Fluttering Fruit can exert on the sea! "Navy boy, you came to meCould it be that you want to catch me?" Shanks greeted him with a smile, and didn''t mean to do anything at all. Carl shook his head before looking at Mihawk. "The navy has ordered that Qiwuhai must be called up and go to the navy headquarters within 15 days! If you refuse, you will deprive Qiwuhai of his identity! " "Are you deprived of Qiwuhai''s identity? Actually, I don''t care about this identity." Hearing what Carl said, Mihawk was very calm and didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Carl knew very well that with Mihawk''s strength and the identity of Qiwuhai, it was just a convenience to avoid being harassed by the navy and pirates all the time. Even if his identity was taken away, he wouldn''t care at all. Carl knew this very well, so he wasn''t angry and didn''t do anything. "I know you don''t care, but this is my duty, you need to answer whether you accept it or not!" "Hahahaha, is that interesting? Mihawk, you simply refuse, and then you can join my pirate group and become my partner. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?" "Forget it, I''ll accept the call, I will gather in fifteen days." Mihawk glanced at him when he heard Shanks'' words, and immediately accepted the navy''s call. Seeing Mihawk''s face change so quickly, Shanks and Karl were stunned. "Hahahaha, Shanks, your face is not good!" It''s rare to see the four emperors deflating, and Karl couldn''t help but laugh when he saw this scene. Shanks touched his head in embarrassment, and he had nothing to do with Mihawk, who made them friends. After getting the answer, Carl did not dare to stay longer and left directly. Shanks watched Carl leave, narrowed his smile, and his eyes became a lot deeper. "What an interesting kid, the more you look at it, the more interesting it becomes!" Chapter 140： Weibull! "It really scared me to death. I didn''t expect to encounter Shanks here. It was really unexpected!" After returning to the ship, Karl used his abilities without hesitation and took the warship away. He doesn''t want to go to war with Shanks, because he is not an opponent at all, okay! Carl''s own strength can play against the Four Emperors for the time being. But what about his crew? Not to mention others, there is just one Ben Beckman, and the others on Karl''s side are all on, and they are not necessarily his opponents alone. To be on the safe side, Carl took his own people first. It''s not just Carl, the others are also relieved. When facing the Four Emperors before, they were all nervous to die. Now I met another Four Emperors here, and they were also nervous to die. If it really fought, even the conceited Ainilu knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the other party. Leaving now is the most correct choice. At night, everyone takes turns to rest. Carl received a phone call from the Warring States Period. He said from the phone bug that the bear had returned to the experimental base of Begapunk and had agreed to the Qiwuhai call-up order. Warring States made this call to inform Karl not to look for the bear, and to save him a little trouble. But then the Warring States period arranged another task for Karl, and that was to ask him to find a man named Edward Weibull. This person was active in the first half of the great route. The latest information about him is on Gaya Island, and Sengoku intends to let Karl take a look. In addition, the Warring States and Carl briefly talked about the other side''s intelligence. This Weibull claimed to be the son of Whitebeard, and he had attacked Zefa and killed Zefa students, and he was also the culprit who caused Zefa to break his arm! The meaning of the Warring States period was that he wanted Karl to see it. It would be best if he could arrest him. Weibull''s strength is not weak, and the Warring States period is also worried that Karl is not his opponent. But Carl didn''t say anything. Instead, he accepted the task and immediately turned around and headed to Gaya Island! The night passed quickly. In the early morning of the next day, when Carl and the others woke up from their dreams, the ship had arrived over Gaya Island. "I really miss it. I think I was on this empty island in the sky. I beat you up and took you to the navy headquarters. Looking back now, everything is so warm and so beautiful. " Carl looked up at the sky, remembering the good time he had beaten Aini Road. Ainilu couldn''t help but shivered, but he didn''t dare to speak, for fear of causing Karl''s dissatisfaction, and then beat himself again. What happened that day can be regarded as the shadow of Ainilu''s life. Especially after returning to such a sad place, Ainilu lost his usual activity and became a bit sluggish like Aillan. "You are waiting here, I will find someone to come back soon." Carl''s domineering look and feel has always been in the open state. He quickly found Weibull. But he didn''t intend to let others come to help. More than a decade ago, Weibull had the strength to cut off General Zefa''s arm. Although he had to rely on a sneak attack and Zefa''s asthma attack before cutting off his arm, it also shows that his strength is very strong. After so many years, Weibull''s growth is definitely more terrifying! Although his strength may not be as terrifying as a general, at least a general lieutenant would not be his opponent! As long as the original book, Weibull is judged as having the power of the white beard when he was young! It can be seen from here that Weibull''s power is very terrifying. As for other aspects of strength, the original book did not give an answer, so Karl could only test each other by himself to avoid Ainilu and others from falling into crisis. It didn''t take long for Carl to see Miss Barking, a short stature, in a bar. Standing behind Ba Jin, the big man holding a naive knife is Weibull! Karl looked serious and landed directly in front of Ba Jin. But before he could speak, the long-lost system voice sounded from Carl''s mind! God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Ignore Weibull and Bajin, leave here immediately, and reward the host with a random B-level ability! Choice 2: Repel Weibull, reward the host with random attributes to upgrade to three levels! Choice 3: Kill Weibull and Bajin, reward the host to get Weibulls strange power (A), and increase the level of a random ability by one level! The three options appeared in Carl''s eyes. Without any hesitation, he directly chose three! Carl has the confidence to kill Weibull, and the first two abilities are really the same. Carl has no desire to choose! In addition, his goal here is to kill Weibull. Although the Warring States period allowed himself to do what he could, Karl didn''t think he could not kill the opponent! So he chose three without hesitation! It takes less than a second to make a choice! Carl didn''t wait for Ba Jin to react, so he shot him instantly! As Ba Jin''s head fell, Weibull''s expression changed from dazed to anger, and finally howled! "Mom! Get up quickly!!" "Ohhhhhhhhh!!!" "You killed my mother, I want to avenge my mother, go to death!!" Weibull rushed towards Carl with a naive knife in his hand. Facing such an attack, Carl crossed his swords and chose to regret it. But after this blow, a huge pothole appeared in the road behind Carl instantly! The surrounding houses collapsed directly! This is the power of Weibull, the shock wave it brings! Carl tried his best to resist this force. "This power is really an exaggeration, although it is a lot worse than Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. It''s amazing to be a human being with monster-level power! " "I want to avenge my mother!!" "Go to die, die to die!!" "woo woo woo woo!!" Weibull roared and cried bitterly, tears flowed from the corners of his eyes, and his big nose flicked. It looks very exaggerated. Carl is constantly defending, his arms are a little sore, but he did not choose to avoid it. He is still testing whether the other party has any other means of attack. If Weibull only relies on strength to dominate, then it is much easier to solve the opponent. It''s just that the power that Weibull smashed down became stronger and stronger, and soon approached Charlotte Lingling''s power. This made Carl feel a little frightened. After resisting more than 20 attacks, Carl did not choose to be tough this time, but flew into the air to avoid Weibull''s attack! Next second. Weibull''s attack hit the ground directly, destroying everything in front of him! Just like an earthquake, within ten miles, no building is intact, and there are even cracks on the ground! "What a monster!" Chapter 141： Evenly matched! "Master Karl!!!" When Carl and Weibull were in a stalemate, Nilu and others appeared not far away, and then saw the shocking scene in front of them, and took a breath. Ainilu sensed that there was a battle on Carl''s side through seeing and hearing domineering, so he planned to come and support. But when they came here, they found that the situation in front of them was beyond their imagination. Even if Nilu worked hard, she couldn''t have such an impact on the ground. Although Anilu can achieve this level, he relies on the power of the Devil Fruit. And the person in front of him can do this with pure strength! This kind of strange power made them feel extremely surprised. Even Nilu sighed! "All of you go back, this guy is not something you can deal with, let me deal with it alone!" Carl roared and escaped Weibull''s attack again. At the end of this season, a strong wind was directly triggered, and Nilu and others were repelled by a distance of several meters. Faced with such power, the faces of Nina and Ainilu were not pretty. However, they did not insist, but obeyed Carl''s words and left here quickly. They all know that if they stay here, they can only hold back Karl, and only when they leave this Karl can they exert their full strength. They came this time, just running in vain. Carl was also relieved after seeing them leave. "Unexpectedly, they were quite conscientious. They rushed over as soon as they noticed the battle, which is really good. It''s a pity that Weibull, this guy, can''t be solved by them, otherwise they will be called together. " In order to avoid injury to Ainilu and others, Carl did not choose to ask them to help together. Weibull''s strength is very powerful, and his strength is even weaker than the four emperors! With such strength, as long as they hit Ainilu and others, they will be seriously injured if they die! Although fighting against such a powerful enemy can quickly improve one''s own strength, the premise is to survive. So for the sake of safety, Karl would not allow them to join the battle. As he said himself, he is enough here! Although Weibull is powerful, his weaknesses are also obvious! His domineering look is a weak link in flight, and his speed is relatively slow. Although compared to other lieutenants, or Doflamingo, Weibull''s speed is already very fast. But in Carl''s eyes, Weibull''s current speed can''t keep up with him at all. After so long of testing, Carl has basically figured out Weibull''s strength! His strength has definitely reached the level of the four emperors, and his armed color is also very strong. Although his defense and physical strength are not bad, he is also a mortal body. Carl''s attack can cause some damage to his body, but it cannot be fatal. And Weibull''s self-healing ability is not strong, his self-healing ability is basically the same as that of ordinary people, and he will not heal immediately after being injured. It''s just that the control of his body is perfect. He can manipulate his muscles to block the flow of blood and ensure that his state will not weaken. And the most important thing is that after such a long time of trial, Karl has determined that the other party''s fat body is all muscles, and there is no fat at all! Even if he looks particularly fat, these are all illusions created by too much muscle! In fact, every part of him is muscle, which is why his power is so exaggerated. And Karl also discovered one thing, that is, his body structure is a bit strange. Weibull was somewhat inconsistent in supplying, as if his body was not his own. This discovery, coupled with the many sutures on his body, not only made Carl start to wonder if this guy was a normal human being. How does his appearance look like a spliced ??monster! If this is the case, it would be a little scary to be able to create a person like Weibull! "go to hell!!!" "I want to avenge my mother!!!" Weibull''s attacks continued, while Carl flew a lot, evading his various attacks one after another. But the result of this is that the surrounding buildings and ground suffer. At least half of Demon Valley Town was turned into ruins, and the pirates here also fled, and those who can run will never stay here to watch the show. But Carl doesn''t care. Magic Valley Town is a paradise for pirates, and even the navy is reluctant to come here to be nosy. Just because the pirates gather here, there are too many enemies. If you don''t send a large number of troops to garrison, it won''t help. The navy simply let it go. Anyway, there are basically no aborigines here, all of them are pirates who came to live here. The battle between Carl and Weibull accidentally wounded these people, and he didn''t feel guilty. They were just a bunch of **** pirates, and they would die sooner or later. When those people fled for their lives, the battle between Carl and Weibull had entered a white-hot stage. Only after fighting for so long, Weibull didn''t hurt Karl at all, but was injured by Karl''s attack. This situation made Weibull feel a little irritated, coupled with the killing of Miss Bajin, which made Weibull''s originally small brains completely useless. Now he has lost his reason, and his mind is full of thoughts, that is to kill Carl to avenge Bajin! However, Carl also took advantage of the opponent''s anger to take Weibull to the beach step by step. When both of them arrived at the beach, Karl did not hesitate to fly into the air. Weibull directly destroyed the port and attracted a large amount of sea water! But Weibull is not a capable person, so the sea water has no effect on him, but the time Carl has been waiting for has arrived! "Next, it''s time to perform well!" "Lion Power Imperial Palace Volume" Accompanied by Karl''s roar. The surrounding sea level building rises up, forming sea tornado one after another! Then the sea tornado controlled by Carl began to continuously impact Weibull. But Weibull''s power is also very powerful, he can smash a sea tornado with a single blow on his own strength. But even if he can do this, Carl''s sea tornado can be produced one after another! No matter how strong Weibulls power is, it is impossible to destroy all the waterspouts! But Karl didn''t plan to rely on this move to kill the opponent. This trick has a miraculous effect on those with fruitful abilities, but it is not as good for those who are incapable. But using this trick to deal with Weibull, with his IQ, he would not take the initiative to attack Carl in the air. He could use this to consume Weibull''s physical strength! No matter how strong he is, if he has been going all out, he can''t last too long! On the other hand, Carl did not consume too much physical energy to make the sea tornado. As long as the time is right, Carl can immediately kill Weibull! This time he really planned to do it all! Chapter 142： Kill! at the same time. Just when Carl was fighting Weibull. The Sengoku side also got the situation of Gaya Island. But when he learned that Carl was fighting Weibull to death, he was shocked. "This kid really dares. Because he is not weak, he even dared to directly attack the opponent directly. It just makes people feel uneasy. I shouldn''t have given him this task at the time, I almost forgot. Although this kid is very reliable, he is also a fighting freak! With such a strong enemy, how could he bear it? This time I made a mistake and completely forgot about it. " The Warring States period rubbed his eyebrows and felt a little headache. Lieutenant General Crane took a sip of tea and then looked up at the Warring States Period. "Isn''t it good for him to do this? The original intention of Wu Lao Xing was to make Weibull become Qiwuhai. It''s just that this guy''s identity is a bit sensitive. After all, no one can be sure whether he is the biological son of White Beard. He is very strong, and his mother Miss Ba Jin is also a profit-seeking person. So he is a very good candidate for Qiwuhai, if it weren''t for our strong opposition, I''m afraid he would have been Qiwuhai before. This time Karl''s shot, if he could really kill Weibull, he would not only break the mind of the five old stars, but also help Zefa avenge him. " "Yeah, Zefa''s life is too difficult. At that time, he became a general earlier than me, but he got asthma because of his health. Later, when he led the troops to sea for training, he was guilty of asthma, and his arm was cut off, and he failed to protect his students. In the end, his wife and son were even killed by the pirates in revenge, which made him more and more decadent, which is really embarrassing. " Speaking of this, Zeng Guo couldn''t help sighing, Lieutenant General Crane also shook his head. Then Zhan Guo walked to the window, looked at the sky outside and asked, "Do you think Karp will really let his grandson be killed?" "You don''t trust Karp, do you?" "I didn''t mean it, but I always have an unknown premonition. I always feel that there are still changes in this execution!" "You just think too much, take a good day off while you are fine today, and you will get busy again tomorrow." Lieutenant General Crane persuaded the Warring States Period, and then got up and left after drinking the tea. Warring States did not speak, but quietly looked out the window, not knowing what he was thinking. ... time flies. The battle on Boya Island has come to an end. Carl used the waterspout and spent a whole day of work to finally exhaust Weibull''s energy! Although Weibull was able to fight back at this time, his strength was not as good as before, and he couldn''t destroy the waterspout that Karl had made! And the most important thing is that he can''t even release his domineering now! Although Carl has consumed a lot of strength, he still has more than half of his stamina. And his arrogance is not exhausted. The current situation is that Carl has the absolute upper hand! When Weibull loses his energy, he is not Carl''s opponent at all! "Cross Slash--" Carl abandoned the waterspout and directly attacked Weibull with a slash! Facing the sudden slash, Weibull saw it and reacted. But his physical strength has been exhausted, and his body can''t keep up with the speed of thinking at all! As soon as he raised his hand, Karl Ling''s slash had already arrived! Cut off Weibull''s head in an instant! The selection is complete! Reward the host''s monster power (A), and the overlord''s domineering level will increase by one level! After beheading Weibull, Carl was also breathing the air in the letterbox, and then kicked Weibull into the sea to feed the fish. Feeling the increase in power, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an exaggerated smile. "This power is really not weak. With this power, I can break my wrist with Kaido even in the face of him! It''s really amazing to be a guy with the power of a young white beard! " Feeling the power of the increase, Carl couldn''t close his legs with a smile. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: A+ Agility: D+ Spirit: D+ Physical strength: B- Abilities: Military Fist (E), Fluttering Fruit, Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Blade Flow (B), Wind Element Mastery (D), Weird Power ( A)'' The above is Carl''s current attributes. After completing the selection, his domineering look was directly elevated to the perfect level. This level is also the kind of domineering degree of the Warring States and Leili, as well as the four emperors. If you want to continue to break through, it''s not impossible, but it will be very difficult, just like seeing, hearing, and wanting to break through the shackles, it takes a lot of time and energy. So Carl did not pay attention to the domineering body. Looking at his strength now, he has reached the level of A+, which has doubled compared to before! This is the strange power Weibull possesses, even stronger than his own strange power! But compared with Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, Carl is not sure whether his power has reached their level Although Carl estimates that the power of the four emperors are all at the A+ level, But because he has just gained these powers. He also couldn''t completely determine whether the power of the four emperors was at this level. However, his current strength is much stronger than the previous Weibull. Weibull''s power is probably at the A level, and Carl''s own power, coupled with Weibull''s power, has reached the A+ level in front of him. "I don''t know what kind of strength he will gain after S-level. Kaido''s physical strength is definitely S-level, otherwise he would not have such a strong recovery ability. The aunt''s physical strength is also above the S level, and her defensive power basically represents her physical strength. My side is not bad either, but S-level is obviously a qualitative change, that is, I don''t know what effect the power will have if it breaks through S-level. Maybe White Beard can give me the answer at that time. If my estimation is not wrong, as the world''s strongest man, he still has shocking fruits. His power may have surpassed the S grade long ago, reaching the peak of power! And Karp should be similar. " After Carl thought about it, he returned to his warship. The only things he can judge at present are these, and he has no other way to judge based on current intelligence. And he has been fighting for a day and needs a good rest. The battle on this day almost exhausted his stamina, and the entire Gaya Island was also destroyed by a fifth of the battle between the two. Fortunately, most of the battles between the two of them were concentrated on the seashore and the harbor. Otherwise, Gaya Island will have to sink at least a third, instead of just destroying the coastal zone. But even so, many people were amazed. The pirates here have never seen such a battle, and they are so frightened that they dare not continue to stay on Gaya Island. Chapter 143： persuade The news that Carl killed Weibull did not spread. Because most people don''t know who Weibull is. White beard is still alive at this time. With him, although Miss Bajin said Weibull is the son of Whitebeard, only a few people know about this. And Ba Jin didn''t dare to offend White Beard at all, so she didn''t publicize the matter everywhere, and even spent money to get the big news Morgan, not to mention it for the time being. What she wanted to do was to wait until the white beard died, expose Weibull''s identity in one breath, attract a lot of attention, and make a lot of money! Because anyone with a discerning eye knows that no matter who wins or loses in this war, White Beard will undoubtedly die! Baibeard''s age is really too big, and he is also afflicted with various diseases, and he can''t compete with so many powerful men in the navy headquarters. It''s just that Ba Jin''s idea fell through, and Karl killed him and Weibull at the same time. This made the big news Morgan, who also wanted to make a lot of money, his teeth tickled with anger. But these things, Karl didn''t know. Now he is flying in the direction of the new world. One night and one day''s work, Karl came to Dresrosa. But he didn''t stay here long, he just walked through the process here, invited Luo to become Qiwuhai, and then reported the news to the Warring States Period. Then Karl exchanged greetings with King Liku and the others, and left here quickly. He has to look for Blackbeard elsewhere. The whereabouts of this guy is erratic, but he has appeared in the new world before, so Carl plans to try his luck in the new world. It was not too late for Carl to give up until the end. But his luck is good. It didn''t take long for Carl to see the Blackbeards on a primitive island in the New World. Carl and Blackbeard didn''t deal with each other at first, so the two of them almost grew older when they met. Fortunately, Carl explained his intentions, and Blackbeard didn''t want to take the risk to go to war with the navy, so the two clicked to the end, only punching each other. However, with this punch, Blackbeard flew out, and even directly destroyed a small hill behind. After this punch, Blackbeard also roughly understood Karl''s strength, which made his face look ugly. Because Karl is a double unstable factor, it is easy to affect Blackbeard''s next plan. "Since it is the Navy''s call-up order, I certainly won''t refuse it, but then again, are you sure you can kill the white beard?" "The thief hahahahaha! If you can''t get rid of it, you can leave it to me in the end. I know very well how bad Baibeard''s physical condition is!" Blackbeard Titch smiled triumphantly. It was obvious that he had made plans to deal with Whitebeard. But Karl didn''t tell the truth, he just taunted and said: "I hope you won''t be called daddy by then!" "Blackbeard, don''t forget to gather!" Putting down this sentence, Carl left here directly. His next goal is the last Qiwu Haijinpei! Blackbeard Titch looked at the back of Carl leaving, his expression changed from laughing to anger! "Asshole, dare to look down on me! When I get the shocking fruit, I will tell you what is truly powerful!" "Thief hahahaha!" at the same time. Carl, who left this island, didn''t know Blackbeard''s mind. But as a traverser, he knew exactly what Blackbeard wanted to fight on top. It is necessary for Carl to stare at the opponent and prevent the opponent from taking the devil fruit of the white beard. Otherwise, Blackbeard''s strength will undergo a qualitative change. It won''t be easy to solve then! Dark Fruit itself restrains the fruit ability, although Carl is not sure, he can restrain himself. But the other abilities attached to the Dark Fruit Years really make Carl''s Fluttering Fruit useless. The dark fruit can absorb everything, even the wind can absorb it, this is the horror of the dark fruit! If the real fruit is matched, Titch''s strength will be unpredictable, so Carl must find a way to kill Titch! He must not be allowed to survive to get the shocking fruit. Carl thought about it, while everyone came to the Chambord Islands for coating. But before he started coating, he saw Jinping''s figure, which saved him a lot of things. "Carl...Major General?" "What did you stop me doing? Didn''t I really do it? I''m sorry for your navy affairs!" As a murloc, Jinping didn''t have a lot of favor with the Navy. He stared at Karl with full guard, and didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Even if he has become Qiwuhai, he doesn''t like dealing with the navy. This was all because of Tiger''s affairs, which made Jinping extremely disgusted with the navy. "I''m looking for you because of the navy''s levy order, all Qiwuhai must go to the navy headquarters to gather! You can choose to refuse, but the consequence is that you will be deprived of the name of Qiwuhai, and the fisherman island will no longer be sheltered by the navy! " Hearing Carl''s words, Jinping frowned, obviously a little tangled. After a while, he shook his head and made his own decision. "Sorry, I can''t agree to your navy''s request. I don''t care if Qiwuhai is improper!" "Jinpei, you can think about it. If you lose the identity of Qiwuhai, the fisherman island will lose its asylum. At that time, the traffickers will sweep the fisherman island again. Don''t you worry?" "Jinping, I know that you have a very good relationship with Baibeard, but this matter is related to the safety of the fisherman island. I know you value feelings, but you can''t ignore your compatriots, right? " Jinping would refuse to be within Karl''s expectation, because Jinping in the original book chose to stand on the opposite side of the navy. So Carl also prepared his own rhetoric, allowing him to choose from morality and compatriots. Although there is a suspicion of moral kidnapping, only in this way can the fisherman island be preserved. After all, Karl didn''t want Murloc Island to be destroyed in the hands of human traffickers. "Major General Carl, I have heard of your deeds. You are a good navy, but you don''t know the inside story of the navy, so I won''t blame you. But I will never be an enemy of White Beard. This is my bottom line. As for the fisherman island, I will personally protect it! " Hearing Jinping''s words, Carl sighed and then took a step forward. Jinping took a step back cautiously to prevent Karl from suddenly acting on himself. Seeing that Jinping was so nervous, Carl shook his head and explained: "Don''t be nervous, I have something to tell you." "I have a method that can help you protect the Murloc Island without being an enemy of White Beard. It''s up to you to listen." "what way?" Hearing what Carl said, Jinping frowned, wondering what idea Carl could give. "My method is very simple. I will personally send you to Push City, and I will tell the Marshal of the Warring States Period that you entered voluntarily. The reason is that you don''t want to go to war with Baibeard, but you also don''t want to lose the name of Qiwuhai. Only when you enter Pushing City can you not be guilty of both parties. After the war is over, I will release it for you. And I will also tell the people in Advance City, let them take care of you during this time. This is my method, how is it simple? " Chapter 144： The helplessness of the Warring States "What did you kid say?!" "You are surprisingly planning to send Jinping to Advance City, and you say this is the best solution?" "You little devil, the plane doesn''t take me as a marshal too much, or does it mean that I have given you too much to make you float?" Warring States was a little angry, but also a little helpless. Since Karl was not in the navy headquarters, but was advancing towards the advance city, even Karl had already told the Warring States about the method he had previously said to Jinping. This made the Warring States feel a little bit cheated. Although Carl completed this mission very well, he also successfully recruited a new Qiwuhai. However, the Shiping incident was unacceptable to the Warring States Period. Because Carl didn''t discuss with him at all, the Warring States period didn''t even know that Carl had any plans like this! "Master Marshal, don''t be angry. I also think about Fishman Island and our navy. With my current strength, I really may not be able to catch Jinping, and you know, it is impossible for me to do anything on the fisherman island. I can''t do that kind of wicked and depraved character, but Baibeard is kind and peaceful, and he can''t do this kind of kindness and revenge. The best choice is to let him go to advance the city, so that he can not only continue to serve as Qiwuhai, but also won''t be an enemy of us. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone? Is it possible that you also want to see the scene of Murloc Island being occupied by human traffickers and selling all murlocs into slaves? " Hearing Carl''s words, the Warring States Period was speechless for a while, and I didn''t know what to say. Jinping joined the Qiwu Sea because of political factors, including the Warring States period that he didn''t want the fisherman island to become a trafficker''s paradise. The Warring States had no prejudice against the Murloc clan, so he made Jinping become the Qiwuhai. Now that he heard Carl''s words, his anger was half gone, but he was still a little helpless and annoyed. "You kid, there will be something like this next time, can you discuss it with me in advance? You can just cut it out and play it for me. Then I have to make up the reasons for the five old stars before I can deceive them. Pushing the city is not a place where you can come out casually. If there is no special reason, it is impossible for anyone who enters to come out for the rest of their lives! " "Master Marshal, there is nothing I can do about it. I can''t just watch the fisherman island and turn it into a trafficker''s territory. But if you say you can leave it alone, I will let Jinping leave, and I wont be able to control what you will do when that happens. " Carl threw this question to the Warring States period, which made the Warring States brows frowned and a headache. Obviously, the problem Carl threw over could not be solved perfectly even in the Warring States Period. After thinking about it, he discovered that the method Carl gave was the best solution for now! This makes the Warring States somewhat helpless. "All right, but you sail a bit slower, I will negotiate with the five old stars and Magellan. The negotiation time should be at least three days. During these three days, you should stay away from Pushing City to avoid being misunderstood. " "I see. I''ve been around outside for the past three days, catching some pirates waiting for your news by the way." "Humph! Kid, I''ll talk about it when you come back!" The Warring States snorted and hung up the phone worm directly, obviously still a little angry. Carl breathed a sigh of relief, and then gave a thumbs up to Jinping behind. "It''s all resolved, but the Marshal of the Warring States Period. It takes a little time to negotiate, so we will be walking around these few days, not going to advance the city for the time being." With that, Carl lifted the ship into the air, thinking about heading towards the sky island. If you want to go to other places, you might as well go to the empty island for a few days. Sky Island is a place with beautiful people and good environment. It is a rare and good place. Naturally, Carl also intends to let his crew to appreciate this good place together. Although there is still a Zhiping on the boat, Carl is not worried, because of his character, he will never leak secrets easily. "Thank you for this time, Major General Carl. Although I have heard of your deeds before, I still have some prejudice against you. But this time I met you, let me know you again, thank you so much! " Jinping doesn''t say anything to boast about, so he bows directly and expresses his gratitude with actions. Carl put his hands on very flat shoulders, and looked a little. "Too fat, how much do you have to eat..." Jinping: "..." "Mao Yao, prepare more ingredients. We will have a banquet in the evening, and Fatty Blue will also join! And Kuroba and I will also go over to help you, and we will have a good drink tonight! By the way, let you see the sky island! " "okay!" Hearing Carl''s words, the cat demon was ecstatic and rushed directly into the kitchen, preparing utensils in advance. Kuroba also raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a stunning smile. Ainilu even boasted to Enzo and others, saying how good his empty island is, and also said that he is the **** of empty island! He didn''t fall into the altar until he met Karl. Enzo and others also listened with gusto, after all, they had just heard of Kojima and had never been to it. Fortunately to be able to go to the sky island this time, they were naturally a little excited. Even the autistic boy, Airland, has some expectations at this time. "I heard that there are angels in the sky island, right?" Intiel asked, but Ainilu replied dismissively. "How is it possible, angels and so on are just random guesses of you people in Qinghai. Kongdao people are just a group of ordinary people with wings, just like you Qinghai people. " Hearing Ainilus explanation, everyone nodded frequently, but Nilu pointed to the drums behind Ainilu and asked, "Since the people of Sky Island have wings, why don''t you?" "You bastard, you are looking for death! I was born without wings, can you control it!" Ainilu was said to be in a painful spot, and his hair suddenly exploded. The lightning bilibili flashed wildly on his body, causing everyone to laugh. Jinping saw this scene as if he had seen the Pirates of the Sun, and couldn''t help sighing. "You are a navy, but the atmosphere is active like a pirate. Is this really good? And having a banquet or something, wouldnt it feel strange to have an outsider like me? " "There is nothing bad or strange. Our atmosphere has always been like this. We are not like some navies, the whole ship is lifeless. In this case, what kind of combat power will the navy have? It is enough to keep the big personality of each person and to follow orders when they should follow orders. I don''t want my soldiers to become a group of robots without feelings. " Hearing what the guest said, it became clear immediately, but he sighed again. "It would be great if all the navies were the same as you thought. It''s a pity that people like you are tired and there are still too few!" Chapter 145： Advance the city! Three days passed in a flash! After three days of hiccups in Sky Island, Carl received a call from the Warring States Period. The first time he got through the phone worm, Carl was scolded by Zhan Guo, and Warring States also said that he would wait for Carl to return to the navy headquarters to give him a good lesson. Karl repeatedly agreed, but he was absent-minded, and obviously did not take the criticism of the Warring States period to heart. Afterwards, the Warring States Period gave Karl a few more words, telling him not to move into the city, let alone provoke the people who are advancing into the city, and call him if he has anything to do. After telling Carl several times with similar things, the Warring States Period came to the point and said that Carl was allowed to implement this plan. However, Shiping had to spend at least one month in the advancement of the city. This was the request made by Wu Lao Xing. Although I don''t know what Wu Lao Xing is going to do, Shiping still agreed to this request for the sake of the fisherman island. Everything Jinping is doing now may affect the future of Murloc Island. It was just a small matter for a month, and he didn''t care. But Carl felt that things were not that simple, so he promised without authorization that he would go to Murloc Island more within a month of the end of the war. Then the angry Sengoku almost cursed again. No one asked Carl to make a decision with him. Fortunately, the Warring States period has slowly gotten used to it. After all, Carl often does this. ... It didn''t take long. Carl and others have already arrived inside the city. It''s just that today''s Advance City seems a bit extraordinarily lively. Through his domineering look, Karl saw that many people were escorting a group of pirates. These pirates are the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates! Seeing the appearance of these people, Carl felt a little uncomfortable, and instinctively wanted to rush over and ask why they happened to be here so by chance. But as soon as Carl took a step, Magellan followed up with his back foot and directly stood in front of Carl. He is very big, and his whole person is like a big mountain, completely blocking Carl''s way. Braving Wheel is nearly five meters tall, and Carl''s height is just over two meters, which is about the same as Yao Ming in his previous life. Compared with people in the world of One Piece, it is not very high. "What are you going to do? This is Propulsion City. Although you are a navy, you are still the most prestigious new star in the navy. Even I personally admire you very much. However, there are rules for advancing the city. You only need to bring Jinping with me. You are not allowed to go anywhere else! " "There is a problem with the Straw Hat Pirates over there. I have to go and take a look to determine what is wrong with them!" "Question? Humph! This group of people were all captured by the Ghost Spider Lieutenant General, what could be the problem? By the way, have you had conflicts with ghost spiders before? Then it makes sense, you don''t trust him. But you can rest assured that I have checked the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates and there is no problem! " "I mean, they were arrested at this point in time. It must be abnormal. There must be fraud in this!" "Huh! Major General Carl, you are not qualified to point fingers at me, and you are not even qualified to point fingers at Advance City! Although you and I respect what you do in the new world, we also admire your courage to work with the Four Emperors. But this is Push City. Even Magellan must abide by the rules of Push City. If you have other requirements, I''m pretty good at talking. I have absolute rights to prisoners, and there is no need for your navy to intervene! " Magellan''s temper is good. Because of Karl''s identity and his previous deeds in the New World, he won the respect of Magellan and even all the jailers. This is also the reason why the Warring States period was so fast, so successfully negotiated with them. At first Magellan actually refused, because he didn''t want to make an exception because of the Warring States order. But when he heard this idea, and the person who heard the idea from the Warring States period, it was Major General Carl. He thought for a while, and then briefly held a meeting with the other jailers, after obtaining the consent of all the members. Magellan then informed the Warring States that this plan could be implemented. Magellan told Carl about it as soon as he came here. The other party has already given a lot of face, and if Carl insists on seeing the Straw Hat Pirates, it will cause Magellan''s dissatisfaction. "Forget it, since you said that, when something goes wrong, you will be responsible for it yourself." "Humph! Even if something really happens, it''s my responsibility. It has nothing to do with you!" Major General Carl, although I respect you, don''t be too arrogant. You are still young and you don''t understand some things! " Ainilu and others stayed on the boat and did not follow. Not everyone can enter Pushing City. Ainilu and others are not qualified to enter at all, but they are too lazy to enter. Just stay on the boat to continue training. However, before leaving , Carl still told Ainilu and others a few words to keep their strength and deal with possible dangers. Although Karl could not guarantee that his hunch would come true, he always felt that the remnants of the Straw Hat Pirates were a little bit wrong. Magellan didn''t say anything, but waited for Karl to give him a lot of face after he gave him an explanation, and then he took Gen Ping and Karl to the other direction. This direction will not meet the Straw Hat Pirates Detaining Jinping is a special task, so there is no need to place him in the internal prison of Pushing City, but a separate room for him. This room is basically the same as the prison, and Magellan will personally guard each other 24 hours a day to ensure that he will not run out halfway. In addition, all Jinping''s treatment is preferential, and the food and use are the same as the jailer. This is considered the best preferential treatment. Jinping did not complain about this, but readily agreed. Originally, Jinping was sent here. After handing over the formalities and agreeing on the time for his release from prison, Karl should leave here. But Karl insisted on finding a topic when he had no topic. He chatted with Magellan for more than an hour until Magellan had diarrhea, and then Karl left here. But what puzzled him was why there was no movement on the side of the Straw Hat Pirates. Carl returned to the boat, puzzled. He was domineering, he was always paying attention to the other party, but the other party did not move at all, so honestly, he was imprisoned in the fifth-tier prison. "Is it because I worry too much?" "No, I definitely didn''t worry too much, they must have a problem!" Carl didn''t believe in evil, so he chose the general ship to take off and came to the sky above Propulsion City. He used his knowledge and domineering to observe the opponent, what he wanted to do! Chapter 146： ready at the same time. All the members of the Straw Hat Pirates group detained on the fifth floor of Advance City have gathered together. Sauron and others all gathered with Luffy and were detained in the same room. Even the ladies were also detained in this room. Carl didn''t know that they were all being held together. If Carl knew, he would definitely scold these jailers. Their lack of attention gave the people of the Straw Hat Pirates a very good opportunity to escape! "When shall we act?" Nami asked. At this time, using the props prepared in advance and the specially trained techniques, she quickly removed the shackles on them. She couldn''t remove the handcuffs of Hailoushi, because the keys of Hailoushi''s handcuffs were all made by special craftsmanship. After all, those with fruitful power are more dangerous than people like them. "You can act now. My domineering experience tells me that the lieutenant admiral is gone and can act now!" Sanji opened his eyes and said. "Huh! It''s finally possible to make a big noise, but before that, I need to get my weapon back now!" Sauron snorted and began to warm up. The others present also began to prepare. Luffy looked at these companions in front of him, feeling a little inexplicable, because he had no idea what was going on. "You don''t want to escape from prison, do you?" "Hahahaha, it would be fun if it is a prison escape. I have never escaped, but it''s a pity that my brother Ace was taken away, otherwise we can also take him away!" Luffy laughed, his voice was very loud. When Sauron heard Luffy''s words, Sun Jian covered his mouth to prevent Luffy from being born. "You give me a little quiet, don''t wait for us to act, just because you exposed!" Sauron was a little helpless, because Luffy had such a character, and couldn''t calm down at all. Then Frankie took out a lot of tools from his body with a perverted smile. This is the benefit of transforming people, you can directly use your body as a storage device. The advantage of this is that he can prepare a lot of things in advance and then take them to the prison. In addition, at this time, Frankie had just followed Luffy out of the sea for a short time, and the bounty was not high, and he didn''t have much information about him. Magellan didn''t take him to heart at all. It is precisely because of this that Frankie is given the opportunity to bring some special tools here! "Frankie, are you ready? If we want to cause riots, we''d better detonate the sixth floor first. The people there are not a group of irritable people, as long as they are released together, our chances of escape will be greater! " Robin made the wrong words, but Franky made an OK gesture, indicating that there were no problems. "Hahahaha, have you started to escape from prison? Ivankov, are you there? Do you want to go out with us, oooooo..." Luffy yelled again, and then Sauron covered his mouth again. "Why are you so uncomfortable?" Sauron was a little helpless. Fortunately, his reaction was quick, but Sanji''s expression at this time was a bit ugly. "My domineering look tells me that a large number of people are approaching me, but these people are not jailers, and I can''t see who they are!" "Damn, although we don''t know who it is, we have to be prepared for battle just in case!" Sauron covered his arms and domineering, ready to fight back at any time. Although he has no weapons, with his skill, it is not a big problem to deal with ordinary jailers. "Fortunately, with the help of Uncle Raleigh, otherwise our strength would not be able to improve so quickly in such a short period of time." Sanji took a deep breath, lit a cigarette, and spoke. Sauron also nodded, very fortunate that he could get the personal guidance of One Piece''s right hand. More than three months have passed since Luffy''s arrest. In this short period of time, Sauron and others were not idle, but were constantly improving their strength. Coupled with Raleigh''s help, the strength of each of them has more than doubled compared to the original work at this point in time! But Raleigh did not fully take care of all of them. Raleigh just helped them make their strong points stronger based on what these people are good at. Sanji is better at seeing and hearing domineering, so Raleigh let him focus on the development of seeing and hearing domineering. Although he is now domineering and hasn''t reached the level of the original two years later, it is almost the same. It''s just that the strength in physical skills hasn''t improved much, but with the domineering experience and color, he will be more handy. Sauron promoted armed forces. His own strength is already very strong, and he is very handy in cultivating armed **** domineering, and in just a few months, he has already started the armed **** domineering. In addition, Lei Li himself is a powerful sword tyrant. Knowing him, Sauron''s strength has also achieved a qualitative leap. Although not as strong as the original two years later, but now he is equal to the general navy lieutenant admiral ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is not a big problem. Except for the two of them, the others were more or less exercised. It''s just that they are all, training in the direction they are best at. This is the fastest way to improve strength. In the current Straw Hat Pirates group, except for Luffy who was imprisoned here, the strength of the other people has doubled. Only Luffy''s strength is still standing still. "coming!" As soon as the voice fell, Ivankov''s huge face appeared in front of them without warning. "Hi! What are you doing?" ... at the same time. Carl is advancing a distance of 10,000 meters above the city. Through seeing and hearing the domineering, he can observe every move in the city! Whether it''s Magellan going to the bathroom, Shiping eating, or the people on the sixth floor doing multiplayer sports, Carl can see it very clearly. "Sure enough, these people are still planning to escape from prison, and Ivankov is here, they will soon do something. But since Magellan said that I don''t need my help, then I won''t help. Anyway, I reminded them that the problem is their own business, so I can safely wait outside the city. " Carl chuckled, not intending to go in and help. He slowly landed the warship outside of Push City, pretending that I had just left. His sailing speed is very slow, so slow that the whole ship has basically stopped, relying purely on the sea breeze to blow the sails and sail with the warship. Carl''s purpose here is obvious, is to wait and see, to prevent more criminals from escaping from Pushing City. But at this moment, Carl was domineering and found that there was a strange thing on the bottom of the sea. This thing is like a boat, but it is a little different from a boat. Chapter 147： riot! "If I remember correctly, there are submarines in One Piece''s world, and Luo''s Pirate Ship is a submarine. No wonder I didn''t see Lei Li and others, they were here! " The moment Carl saw the submarine, he turned on the domineering look, carefully swept aside, and then discovered the breath of Raleigh. In addition to Raleigh, there is another person''s breath in it! "Shanks is here too?" "Fortunately, the other members of the Redhead Pirates did not come, otherwise it would be in trouble." Carl did not alarm the other party, but dialed the phone worm of the Warring States period. "Master Marshal, I have an emergency report!" "Carl! You kid hurry back when you are done. Qiwuhai is all here today. You will host the afternoon meeting!" "Master Marshal, my business here is more urgent, I will forget about the Qiwuhai meeting or something..." Carl completely ignored the words of the Warring States period, but told his own information again. After a few seconds of silence on the Warring States side, only a few words were uttered. "What about the evidence?" "I don''t have evidence, but you will know if you send someone here. I haven''t gotten rid of it yet. But they will take action soon. If you don''t hurry up, just me and Magellan will definitely not be able to stop them! " Hearing Karl say this, the Warring States period fell into deep thought again. This time his silence was longer than before, and he was obviously thinking about whether Carl''s words were correct. "Carl, are you sure what you said is true? The Redhead Pirates, this time in Rogge Town in the East China Sea. Raleigh, I don''t know where he is, but Xia Qi, who has been following Raleigh, is in Amazon Lily at this time! You said that now Raleigh and Shanks are advancing into the deep sea below the city? how can that be? " "Master Marshal, don''t ask why, my domineering coverage is even larger than that of Malinfanduo! I can perceive that they have taken action, if you are not sending someone here, then they..." "The navy is at a critical juncture, and its forces cannot be used casually, and Kuzan and the three of them have all gone out to perform their tasks. Even if I want to help you, there is no way. If this is true, try to hold them back. I''ll talk to this guy Karp! " After saying this, the Warring States directly hung up the phone worm. Carl sighed helplessly. Warring States is good in everything, but a bit pedantic. Especially when facing this kind of thing, just look at the evidence. Even if the guess is correct, he would not send someone over without evidence. This is just like the previous Dresrosa incident, if Nilu and others did not pass the evidence through the phone worm for the Warring States period to see. He might really not send soldiers to help! At that time, the entire Dresrosa, I am afraid that Kaido will be destroyed, and Carl himself will be more auspicious. The stubborn character of the Warring States period made Karl very helpless. "Everyone is ready to fight, this time we will face two legendary Pirates! Jace, tell Magellan, let him pay attention to the dynamics of the prison. Intil, you command the marine creatures and let them attack the submarine underwater, if you can attract the sea king class! " "Roger that!" After getting the order, everyone began to prepare. Carl also turned the bow and set off toward Propulsion City. At the same time. A riot broke out in the advance city. Magellan, who was talking on the phone with Carl, was also taken aback and almost missed it! "Magellan, I heard the voice, the internal affairs are left to you, I am responsible for staying outside. The next thing we need to do is to delay time and wait for support! " Carl hung up the phone, then looked at Intil. "It''s time to start!" "Roger that!" Intil smiled and began to sing. As soon as she opened her voice, she attracted countless sea creatures, and they continued to converge toward the bottom of the sea. There are even some passing Neptunes who are constantly hovering around because of Intil''s singing. When Lei Li and Shanks in the submarine saw this scene, their faces were a little ugly. "He still found us!" Reilly shrugged helplessly. Shanks laughed, and didn''t care at all: "Sir, Vice Captain, we are really unlucky!" "Yeah, on the day I was preparing to do it, I happened to encounter Karl coming to **** the prisoner. This guy is really bad luck!" Lei Li squinted his eyes, the murderous intent on his body was unobstructed. He didn''t have a good impression of Karl, and now there is an opportunity to be honest and hands-on, and he will naturally not miss it! ... at the same time. Magellan quickly put on his pants, ran out of the toilet, and started to adjust the surveillance to see what happened in the prison. But when he saw the internal situation, he was shocked! Because of advancing the sixth floor of the city, the fifth and fourth floors are completely lost! All the criminals ran out! Among them are some very powerful criminals, and even Krokdal, one of the seven Wuhai under the original king! This made Magellan feel a little angry, but also a little helpless. Because Carl had reminded him before that the Straw Hat Pirates would definitely do something. But Magellan didn''t even listen to and even thought that Karl was just alarmist. Because Push City has been established for so long, no one except the Golden Lion can successfully escape from prison! That''s why Magellan didn''t care about Carl''s reminder, but in this situation, he was already in trouble. The entire lower three floors of Pushing City were completely occupied, plus any old pirates who led the team, they were so powerful that no one could stop them! And more importantly, Magellan also saw the former warden Hiliu! "Give me the order, everyone should be more vigilant and be sure to stick to the last line of defense! Send me two more people to contact the five old stars and the Warring States period, and request the support of the navy and the world army! " Magellan knew very well that he was totally unsure of the current situation. All he could do was to obey Karl and wait for support. But in order not to put all hope on Karl''s side, he also began to ask for help. The Warring States at the same time, after receiving the news from here, he also understood that he was wrong to blame Karl. While this made him angry, he also blamed himself. Although the time interval between Carl and Magellan''s phone call bug is not even half an hour. But because of his own misjudgment, more than 20 minutes of support time was wasted, which made the Warring States feel a little angry. Then he put his gaze on Karp, who had just been beaten to the Marshal''s office. "Cap, you bastard! Now it''s time for you to shoot!" "There was a riot against entering the city, and your baby grandson wants to escape from prison. You still don''t care about it!" "what?!" Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Karp stood up suddenly, his eyes widened, and stared at the Warring States period. "What you said is true?!" "It''s true!" Chapter 148： Fight against Raleigh! At the same time advancing the city, Magellan was deploying troops. It''s just that the jailers advancing the city are really limited, if you want to fully defend it, it''s impossible. So he can only station himself at the gate of Pushing the city, ready to kill all the criminals in this closed environment! But in this way, the other jailers can''t continue to guard here, otherwise he will be accidentally injured. "Magellan, do you want to help?" Just after Magellan deployed a temporary combat plan, Jinping asked. He heard it all from the side. Because of the very flat room, it is not a room specially used to detain criminals. His location is actually a prison next to Magellan, a warehouse temporarily transformed into a prison. So he knew exactly what happened to Push City. "Huh! I can handle this kind of thing, without your help!" "You guys stay here and watch him, don''t let him walk around!" Magellan glanced at Jinping, and then found a few people to watch Jinping, and he walked towards the gate. After Magellan left, the jailers closed the door to the room and opened all the vents. This is a preventive measure to prevent poison gas from drifting in when Magellan uses its power. They are very skilled in these operations, and obviously they are often injured by mistake. "I didn''t expect that there would be people who dared to make a fuss into the city. Do they think they are golden lions?" Shen Ping shook his head, some do not understand why some people want to escape from prison. This is not only thankless, but also easy to die here, and Magellan''s strength is not weak, not too weak at all! Otherwise, he is not qualified to station in Advance City instead of Xiliu. Although it was said that Xiliu went to jail, it was because he himself liked killing people too much, but this was also partly related to his strength. If Magellan is not strong enough, it is impossible for Hiliu to lose to his hands. After that, Jinping put his gaze on the monitor screen not far away. Through the video phone worm, you can clearly see the progress inside the city. The current advancement inside the city is not optimistic! ... Just as the riots broke out in the city. The situation on Carl''s side is also very severe, Raleigh and Shanks came out of the special submarine and stood outside. Around the two of them, there were dozens of sea king-like corpses floating on the surface of the sea. The red blood is spreading around with the flow of the ocean. Normally, this kind of blood would attract a large number of piranhas that were raised here, as well as the sea kings wandering below. But because Karl was playing against Shanks and Raleigh, he was aggressive against the overlord. As a result, there is no marine life around. Even if Intier used his abilities, he couldn''t control them. "Hahahaha, really good overlord look, I didn''t expect you to have such overlord look at a young age, it''s really amazing! Much better than me! It''s a pity that you are the navy, otherwise I must recruit you to be my partner! Hahahaha! " Shanks laughed, but the domineering look became more fierce. Raleigh kept a smile beside him, and the domineering color was also exerted on Carl. At this moment, Carl was stabs his back, and was sweating coldly all over his body. Although he also broke out his domineering look, but the effect is not very good. Carl''s domineering color has reached the perfect level. If he were to fight against one of Shanks or Raleigh, he wouldn''t be so strenuous. But facing both of them at the same time, Carl can barely protect himself. "You go and push into the city first, leave it to me here!" After Carl thought for a while, it felt safer to let Ainilu and others leave first. The strength of these two people is so strong, Carl is not worried about the strength of Ainilu. He directly used his abilities to send Ainilu and others into Propulsion City. Seeing Carl send the man away, Shanks and Raleigh looked at each other, and stepped out! The two of them came into the air, and at the same time cut out a slash to Ling Li! These two slashes were like a rainbow, and Karl didn''t dare to resist, so he could only dodge and dodge. However, these two slashes instantly hit the gate of the rear advancing city, which made Carl''s face a little ugly. "Hahahaha, I''ll go one step ahead!" Shanks laughed and rushed forward, completely ignoring Karl. It is also impossible for Karl to just let the opponent leave and choose to rush to stop Shanks'' footsteps! But at this moment, Raleigh rushed up from the side and shot Carl down on the nearby land with a direct slash. "Although I''m old, old man, and swordsmanship has degraded a lot, there is still no problem stopping you." Carl got up and patted the dust on his body, his eyes gradually becoming frenzied. "It''s my honor to be able to fight with you, but you two are here to rob prison, isn''t it a bit too exaggerated? What qualifications does Luffy have to let the two of you come to rescue him together? Are you not afraid to ruin yourself here? " "Hahahaha I have old bones, even if it is really dead, what does it matter? Even if I die, the captain''s will must be passed on. This is the only thing I can do as the deputy captain! " While talking, Lei Li rushed up directly. Although he said he was old, his attacking moves were very spiritual, and he could not tell at all that he was an old man. In the face of Raleigh''s offense, Carl also constantly wields two swords to defend. It''s just that Raleigh''s moves are very sophisticated and he has more combat experience than Carl. His own strength is not as strong as Carl, but with his excellent swordsmanship and seasoned combat experience, he suppressed Carl with his skills! But Carl is not a vegetarian. Although Raleigh''s swordsmanship is very strong and his skills can overwhelm Carl, he has gradually become familiar with Raleigh''s rhythm. Neither of them dared to relax anymore at this time! Both Carl and Raleigh knew that facing the enemy in front of them, if they slackened, they would be forever. Although the two of them seemed to be evenly matched, the actual situation was that Karl was temporarily suppressed. Because Carl gained Weibull''s weird power, he can surely beat Raleigh in terms of power. But Raleigh completely surpassed Karl in terms of agility! His agility is at least A grade, otherwise the speed would never be so fast. In addition, Rayleigh''s physical strength and strength are at least A-, or even A-level, otherwise he will not be able to compete with Karl''s strength only by speed. After this period of fighting, Carl can basically be sure that Raleigh''s physical fitness is very average. Although all of them are not the top, but they are the most average. It is precisely because of this that his skills have reached such a high level! Chapter 149： Luffy escaped from prison! "It really deserves to be the right hand of One Piece, even I can barely resist this kind of strength. Although your strength is not as strong as Kaido and the others, the pressure you put on me is much stronger than them! " Carl was telling the truth and didn''t mean to brag about Raleigh. Although he was chased and beaten when he was playing against Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. But at that time, he didn''t get Weibull''s strange power, and he didn''t have A+ level power. If he was allowed to fight against Rayleigh in front of him, he would probably be unable to hold on within ten minutes. The power of skills, coupled with his impressive power, is more terrifying than pure power! This is why the Navy is unwilling to provoke Raleigh. Because they all know that although Lei Li is old, his strength is still very strong. If you want to get rid of him, neither of the two generals can guarantee that he will not run away, and the generals of Sanming must be dispatched together to ensure that they kill each other! It is precisely because of Raleigh''s strength that he was so jealous of the Warring States period. If Raleigh is willing, he can even pull up a team by himself and become the fifth emperor of the new world! It''s just that he doesn''t have such thoughts, he just wants to spend the second half of his life with peace of mind. Had it not been for Luffy, he would not have come to Advance City to do such a thing. "Hahahaha, I will take you to praise me for what you said, but your current strength is a bit different from what the news says! Could it be that you have made breakthroughs during this period of time? " Reilly squinted his eyes, feeling a little strange. He knew very well that Carl''s current strength was on par with himself. Although he is not as fast and convenient as himself, he is not weak at all in other aspects! It is precisely because of this that Raleigh and Carl fought fiercely for more than half an hour, and still did not have a winner! Carl smiled without saying a word, and continued to tremble with Raleigh. He is very fortunate now that he had completed the choice at the beginning, killed Weibull, and gained his strange power. Otherwise, he was really not sure that he could stand in a stalemate with Rayleigh for so long. The current Karl, as long as he can improve other attributes, he can fully reach the time of the Four Emperors. Rather than being unable to get up and down like now, he can only barely contend with opponents of the Four Emperors level. "It should be almost time now. With Shanks'' strength, even Magellan should be able to solve it. What''s more, there are other criminals in the prison. Their strength is not weak! " Raleigh walked away a little, his eyes drifting to the prison gate not far away. Carl seized this opportunity and slashed directly with a sword, leaving a bloodstain on Lei Li''s body. However, Rayleigh had been on the alert and avoided Carl''s attack in advance, but he was still injured a bit because of his distraction. "After fighting for so long, I can finally hurt you. Since I can hurt you, it means that you are still a human, not a monster like Kaido." Carl smiled, then used his abilities to prepare for further attacks. Although Raleigh''s strength is strong, his body is not a monster like Kaido, he has no self-healing ability, nor Charlotte Lingling''s abnormal defensive ability. So Carl knows very well that he can still hurt the opponent if he finds the right opportunity! But just when Karl used his abilities and was about to launch a total attack. The gate to advance the city suddenly burst open! Magellan''s figure flew upside down from inside. His whole body was wounded, and he fainted, looking very miserable! Shanks and the members of the Straw Hat Pirates ran in the front, trying to leave as quickly as possible. The other criminals also scattered and fled at this time. There are many warships around Propulsion City, and the gate of Propulsion City has been destroyed, they can **** these warships and leave smoothly! Among these people, Carl even saw a few faces in the original works. This made Carl a little annoyed. "Raleigh, look at these good things you have done! These are all wicked gangsters, you let them all out, and this sea is going to be messed up again!" "Although I am very guilty, it is not my turn to worry about this kind of thing. Don''t your navy pretend to be righteous? Wouldn''t it be better to leave these pirates to you?" Facing the questioning, Raleigh asked Carl without changing his face, which made Carl a little annoyed. Then he used his abilities to change the direction of his attack to prevent those people from escaping! Ainilu and others also got off the boat and started arresting these criminals! In any case, these vicious criminals must not escape from Pushing City, otherwise the sea will be even more chaotic! But just after Karl used his power to kill a large number of prisoners, the system sound also rang. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Lets walk and fly, get the favor of Shanks and Karp, and reward the host navy type six (perfect). Option 2: Re-capture Luffy and reward the host with four attribute points, which can be freely assigned to upgrade attributes! Choice 3: Kill Luffy, get the hatred of Shanks, Raleigh and Karp, reward the host for all attributes and upgrades! System prompt: After the attribute level reaches the A+ level and the ability reaches the perfect level, UU read www.uuknshu. The com needs to practice independently for upgrade, or use more than five attribute points to upgrade. Hearing the voice of the system, Karl didn''t hesitate to choose two! The first one is not considered at all. As for the third, although the temptation is not small, if he does not get the strange power, he will definitely choose the third. Choice three is to kill Luffy, which is much less difficult than choice two. Just kill him and it will be done, and Carl can throw him into the sea and let him fend for himself. But if he chooses three, although all attributes can be improved by one level, his strength cannot be improved. In this way, the reward is wasted in vain, and it is not as good as the four attribute points that are freely allocated! His thoughts were fleeting, and Carl made a choice in an instant, and then rushed to the position of the Straw Hat Pirates! Lei Li also rushed up quickly, but was blocked by the thunder bomb that broke in! "Anyone with Thunder Fruit Ability? It''s really a bit troublesome..." Although Raleigh said so, his hands were not at all ambiguous. Seeing his hand up and down, Ainilu was instantly killed! However, Ainilu avoided most of Shanghai by relying on his own speed, but was temporarily unable to use his abilities. In addition to him, Nilu and others also took action to stop Raleigh. . It''s just that their strength is too bad, and they were defeated by Raleigh one after another. But even so, they bought Carl some time! Carl took advantage of his fruit and flew directly in front of Luffy, defeating everyone around him, and even carrying Shanks'' attack, forcibly caught Luffy into the air! Seeing this scene, Shanks and Reilly''s expressions were a bit ugly, while the members of the Straw Hat Pirates group started to rescue their captain. Chapter 150： Karp! "It''s so reckless!" Facing the attack of the remaining party of the Straw Hat Pirates, Carl used his abilities to create a strong wind and knock them back in an instant! Shanks and Raleigh did it at the same time, trying to shoot Karl down, but the two of them couldn''t fly. This caused Karl in the air, they couldn''t catch it at all! Luffy was caught by Carl''s neck and fainted so that he would not move around when he was injured. But Karl was not afraid that Luffy would be choked to death by himself. He was a rubber fruit capable person alone. He did not use domineering, and he would not be hurt at all. That''s why Carl will hold him tightly in his hands, and then use his best to delay time in the air! Raleigh and Shanks also chased Karl in the air. It''s a pity that they don''t know how to fly, and Carl uses Luffy to block the knife from time to time, which makes them afraid to use sword energy to attack. In this situation, Leili and Shanks fell into a very passive situation! At the same time, Magellan, who was in a coma, also woke up. After he saw Carl drag Leily and Shanks, he chose to ignore that side, and instead transported the criminals who wanted to escape one by one! It''s just that he was sober and slower. At this point, a large number of people have fled here by looting the warship. Shemale King Ivankov took his men and grabbed a big ship at this time. He wanted to flee with the straw hat and others. But when he finished grabbing the ship and was about to come to the gate of the advance city, he discovered that Lu Fei had been arrested and returned! This situation left him in a dilemma, and he didn''t know whether to flee or return to save people. But at this moment, his treasured phone worm rang. "Dragon! Your son Luffy is in danger!!!" Ivankov, as a **** inserted into Push City, has always maintained contact with the dragon. It''s just that while pushing the inside of the city, the phone worm''s signal was isolated, and now after he contacted Long, he immediately reported Luffy''s situation. Long was silent for a long time, before finally speaking. "Ivankov, you don''t need to go to the pipeline to fly, you will come back first, and Karl will not die in Luffy! And he is safer in the advancement of the city than outside!" "but" "No but, come back quickly, this is an order!" "I know the dragon! I''ll go back now!" Although Ivankov didn''t know why Long said this, he was not worried as Luffy''s father, and Ivankov had nothing to worry about. Then he directed his little brother to stay away from Pushing City. But at this time. A navy warship with a dog''s head flag appeared not far away. After seeing this navy warship, Ivankov''s eyes widened and felt incredible. Then he saw a huge cannonball coming through the air with a howling sound! "Death winks!!!" Ivankov did not hesitate and directly zoomed in to blow up the shell in front of him. "Give me full speed ahead, Karp is here, we must not be caught by him!" "Kapu?!" Hearing Ivankov''s words, everyone present was shocked. They are all aware of Karp''s strength, so they don''t want to have any conflict with each other. at the same time. Karp also saw Ivankov''s side, blocked the cannonball he threw out, and then deducted his booger. "Ivankov?" "Forget it, this guy is a bit disgusting, so I won''t bother him." As he said, Karp put his gaze into the air and was on Carl who was delaying time. Then his pupils shrank suddenly. Because he saw his grandson Luffy, he was actually choked by Carl and tossed in the sky! "Asshole!!!" Karp was a little angry, and rushed to the sky directly with his foot on the moon! Karp at this time has been discovered by everyone. Some criminals have no love, and do not intend to run away. But there are still some daring to flee outside. It''s just that Karp didn''t bother to talk to them, and continued to rush towards Karl! "Kapu?!" It was a surprise to see Karp appearing Shanks Raleigh. They didn''t expect that it was Karp who came here! If it were other generals, the two of them would not be so surprised. But when Karp came, it showed that he would never let his grandson fall into the hands of others! Raleigh and Shanks looked at each other, instead of continuing to chase Karl, they chose to give up. They all knew that after Karp came, his rescue plan had failed. Leave now to avoid fighting Karp. If the fight really started, then the admiral would arrive, and Rayleigh and Shanks would not be able to leave if they wanted to. Without any hesitation, the two of them returned directly to their boats and left Propulsion City immediately. Carl was also relieved when he saw the opponent leave. But at this moment, Karp''s fist suddenly came in front of the guest and hit him to the ground with one punch! "You bastard, dare to pinch the grandson of the old man! If he wasn''t a rubber fruit capable person is dead now!" Karp suddenly hit Freekal, scared the criminals, and also scared Ainilu and others. Just when they were about to rush over, Carl stood up like an okay person and looked at Karp with an unhappy face. "It''s not that I said you, old man Karp, all these things your grandson did are enough for him to die several times. Look at the criminals who were released. Which one is not the big pirate who offered a reward of over 100 million? After they all go out, how can this sea be better? It would be nice if I didn''t kill him directly! And you have said that he is a rubber fruit capable person, no matter how I pinch him, he can''t die, even if it is so, he still can''t die. " Carl pulled hard and stretched Luffy''s neck to a length of nearly one meter. Seeing this scene, Karp really laughed. "You bastard, don''t let me do it, hurry up and let go of the old man''s grandson, or I''ll be rude to you!" "I know well, I can''t afford to provoke you, but what do you plan to do with those criminals, Mr. Karp?" Carl threw Luffy to the ground, and pointed his finger at Sauron and others behind him, as well as other criminals who had not had time to escape. After seeing these people, Karp grinned, squeezed his fists, and showed a very nuclear good smile. "Hahahaha, do you still need to talk about it? I happen to be angry and I can''t sprinkle it anywhere! While talking, Karp rushed directly up! The miserable cries of Guikulanglang''s howl one after another. Carl couldn''t bear to watch this cruel scene. Karp is like punching the bald head in Superman, punching a kid, no one can withstand him! Even the huge battleship that hadn''t had time to escape was also knocked down with a punch! This is the strength of One Punch Karp! Chapter 151： return Choose to complete, congratulations to the host for getting four freely assignable attribute points! After solving the matter of Pushing City and escorting Luffy to the inside of Pushing City again, Karl''s selection task was completed. It''s just that Luffy was caught again, which caused Karp to feel uncomfortable. So Karp asked Carl to compete with him. Although it is a discussion, everyone with a discerning eye understands that this is Karp who wants to teach Karl a good lesson in the name of the discussion. So Carl didn''t say anything. After the handover, he took Ainilu and the others directly and left Push City. Karp also wanted to leave, but Magellan was very interesting, and he was forced to stay on the grounds that Karp needed to be responsible for things here. Although Karp wanted to leave, Magellan used Luffy to make Karp not half of the tower out of here, which made Karp even more unhappy. You, but he has no choice, who will let this be his grandson, who made such a moth. This time, if Karl hadn''t foreseen the danger in advance and waited outside for a long time, I''m afraid Luffy would have run away. It''s not just Luffy, all the criminals who advance the city will run away when the time comes! Now, thanks to Carl''s help, the loss of advancing the city is not as exaggerated as the original. Those criminals, just ran out one-third, which is considered a blessing in misfortune. However, the loss of Pushing the City this time is still very secretive. Almost no one ran on the sixth floor. Those powerful criminals have already ran out, and Magellan is responsible for this matter. Magellan did not intend to resist this, but quietly waited for the punishment of the five old stars. As for Karp, the five old stars have nothing to do with him, but they don''t want to let go of his grandson. After a brief discussion between the five old stars, they unanimously decided to detain Lu Fei permanently, so that it would never be possible for him to leave Pushing City! And the five old stars also banned Karp and let him stay in the city. Until the execution day arrives, Karp must accept a foot ban in the advance city, by the way, to prevent others from robbing prison! Karp didn''t care about it, but he was a little sad that his grandson would stay in Push City for a lifetime. After learning about this, Carl returned to the navy headquarters a little helpless, and the Warring States period even sighed again and again. There is no way, who let Luffy do it himself, Wu Lao Xing did not execute it directly, this is considered to be a face to Karp and the Warring States period. If Wu Lao Xing were not worried that the execution of Luffy would lead to Karp''s direct rebellion, they really wanted to kill this guy! The reason why Wu Lao Xing did not do this was because Karp was strong enough and his son was still the leader of the revolutionary army. Once Karp rebels and joins the revolutionary army, the consequences will be disastrous! This was something that Wu Lao Xing didn''t want to see, so they didn''t kill Luffy, but imprison him for life. In this way, Karp couldn''t find a reason to rebel against the navy, so he could only be forced to accept it. This is still a barely acceptable ending. "I didn''t expect that what you said before turned out to be true. Looking back on it now, I feel that your kid is really amazing and thoughtful! This matter blamed me for not following your advice in advance. Even if I listened to you before and deployed a little force in the advance city, it wouldn''t be like this now. The prestige that our navy has just established has now collapsed once because of the advancement of the city. This incident has even seriously affected the momentum inside the Navy, which is really a headache..." Warring States strategically rubbed his eyebrows. Obviously, it was a very headache. Why did it happen now. Carl had a calm face and said nothing, just sitting on the sofa drinking tea. "Carl, what comments or other findings do you have? Let me listen to you. No matter what you say this time, I will listen to it and ponder it carefully." Hearing what Warring States said, Karl shook his head, showing a helpless smile. "What can I say now? It''s nothing more than to pay attention to Qiwuhai to prevent them from turning back. However, the advancement of the city has already happened, Marshal Master, no matter how much you regret it, it won''t help. I also have certain responsibilities for the pirates who ran out. I was only staring at Luffy to catch them, and didn''t care about the others. So I will be responsible for arresting all these people and will never let them get away with it! " Carl squeezed hard and directly squeezed the teacup. Seeing Karl''s a little angry expression, the Warring States period was heartbroken for his cup. "These are all easy to say, but for the next war, you really have nothing to say?" Sengoku asked again, as if expecting something from Karl. Carl rubbed his chin and pondered, then he said, "Just be careful with the black beard. This guy is very scheming, he must have a big plan! But the most important thing is the white beard, he is the strongest man in the world, and then I hope I will kill him by myself! " "Gone?" "What else can I have? I didn''t participate in your attack meeting. What can I know? I am now a major general, and I am not qualified to participate in your attack meeting. I will just do my own job at that time! " Carl gave the Warring States a glance, then wiped off the water stains on his hands, got up and walked outside. "The Qiwuhai meeting tomorrow morning will be hosted by you, don''t forget!" "I know Master Marshal, today''s battle is really tired, I will go back to sleep first." Saying Carl left directly. But just as he left, Sakarski walked in at the same time from the outside. "Good job, but you should kill the straw hat boy instead of catching him back." "Kill him? Are you stupid?" Hearing what Sakaski said, Carl stunned and left. Sakarski was a little dazed, and he didn''t know why Carl would confuse himself. Warring States heard the conversation between the two in the house, and said helplessly: "Sakaski, you come in first." Hearing the Warring States call to himself, Sakarski nodded, entered the office, and closed the door by the way. Carl glanced back, then shook his head, showing disdain. "Sakaski is really stubborn!" As Carl walked, he opened his own attribute panel and began to study the four attribute points and how they should be allocated. If you want to raise the power of A+ level to S level, you need five attribute points. But he happened to be missing one now. Fortunately, the freely assignable attribute points can be stored, so they are not afraid to disappear the next time they are used. This is good news. So after Carl thought for a while, he chose to assign all the attribute points to agility. The agility attribute has been directly promoted from D+ to B-. This made him feel that his body has directly become a lot easier. When fighting with Raleigh before, he realized that his speed was a bit disadvantaged. Although using the Piaopiao Fruit, he could barely catch up with Lei Li''s speed, but it was still not enough! After all, his own basic attributes are really a disadvantage. Now that he has increased his agility to B-, coupled with the ability of Piao Piao Guo, although he may not be able to catch up with Lei Li''s speed, but it will not be too much! Chapter 152： Get together for 1 class Early the next morning. In the navy''s combat meeting room, six Qiwuhai have arrived here. There should have been seven people originally, but because Jinping was advancing the city, there were only six of them. "Thieves hahahaha, have you heard that there was someone in the city who wanted to escape from prison yesterday! And the most important thing is that the man actually let the legendary pirate Raleigh and Shanks, one of the four emperors, help escape from prison, and finally failed! Had it not been for that navy kid desperately to stop him, plus the presence of Lieutenant General Karp at the end, I''m afraid they would really be able to escape from prison! " "Thief hahahaha! When I heard the news yesterday, I really laughed to death. I didn''t expect that Pushing City would also be broken through on this day. They planned a prison escape plan, but in the end it did not succeed. Instead, it made the criminals imprisoned on the sixth floor, as well as those in the revolutionary army, really funny! " "Thief hahahahahaha!" Blackbeard is such a bohemian, in front of the other five people, he laughed at the inability to advance the city and the navy here. Also laughed at a wave of Reilly and Shanks by the way. Both of them are legendary pirates in the eyes of ordinary people. But even so, the rescue was ultimately unsuccessful. In this way, their actions were completely reduced to a joke. But having said that, the navy was ultimately injured. Raleigh and Shanks finished this matter, no matter whether they succeeded or not, they would slap their buttocks and leave. But the navy can''t go! So they can only endure silently, all kinds of ridicule from other places, and the wind critics are killed again. Mihawk, who was sitting next to him, put his legs on the table and said nothing, just glanced at him indifferently. But what he said made Hancock, who was opposite Blackbeard, unable to sit still! "You drake, can you close your big mouth? Not only do you look ugly, but your voice is also so ugly. Sitting in a Fang Jie with you, your concubine feels sick! " "Thief hahahaha! Hancock, what are you pretending to be with Lao Tzu? Do you think you have the title of empress, and you are also worthy of pointing your finger at Lao Tzu?" "Huh! It seems that the beauty of the concubine body makes you feel ashamed and start talking nonsense. Although the female emperor is a title given to her concubine, her concubine is a real queen! " Hancock hit back at Blackbeard mercilessly, but Blackbeard smiled and did not confront Hancock again. Because this kind of argument has no meaning, Titch doesn''t bother to waste his tongue on it. After Xiong glanced at the two of them, he continued to close the curtain to rest up his mind, completely ignoring them. Luo was also more relaxed beside him, even learning Mihawk''s posture, putting his feet on the table. He has the least qualifications among the people present, and he has the best attitude without saying a word here. Lest he stand in the wrong line at the time, it''s him who is unlucky. And the most important thing is that he has backstage support here, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of these people at all. Moria couldn''t sit still at all, he looked around and even wanted to find something to do. It''s just that the only thing he can bully with these Qiwuhai present is Luo, who is less experienced. It''s just that this is the headquarters of the navy. If he really does it, the consequences will be disastrous. So after thinking about it for a while, he gave up his plan to find fault. But they have been waiting here for nearly two hours, but no one has come in to give them a meeting. Just an hour ago, a navy came over and handed each of them a cup of tea, nothing more. No one else said anything, but this made Moria, who was already a little unhappy, even more unhappy! "Thieves hee hee hee, is this the way the navy treats our Qiwuhai? These guys are really arrogant, they dare to hang us like this!" Moria was a little annoyed, and stood up directly to see what was going on outside. But at this moment, the navy, who had just come to deliver tea, came again at this time. Holding six cups of tea, he opened the door tremblingly, and then he saw Moria standing at the door! This shocked him, and the tea cup in his hand fell directly to the ground. Moria glanced at him contemptuously, then grabbed the navy''s head and picked him up. "Tell me, when will this meeting start! Otherwise, I will blow your head!" "I, I, I don''t know..." "I''m just the logistics staff responsible for serving tea and pouring water. I don''t know when the meeting will be held..." The navy had already burst into laughter at this time, and couldn''t help trembling, even his voice was crying. Seeing this timid appearance of this man, Moria threw him out with contempt. But at this moment. Snow was floating in the corridor outside, and the thick white snow accumulated in an instant, dragging the navy''s body so that he would not fall to the ground. Then Moria''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the whole person seemed to be hit by something directly spouted a mouthful of blood, and then flew out! It wasn''t until he hit the wall and knocked the wall out of dense cracks that it fell to the ground. The other Qiwuhai looked different after seeing Moria''s tragic situation and a fist mark on his abdomen. Then they looked at a woman outside the gate. "Master Carl has an order. If anyone dares to act without authorization, let''s kill him!" "This punch is just a warning. The next time I will not do it, but Master Karl will do it myself!" After saying this, Nina closed the door and aired Qiwuhai here again. Moria clutched his stomach and took a lot of effort before returning to the seat, but his expression was very painful and angry. The other people didn''t have any expressions, but their eyes flickered and they didn''t know what they were thinking. In this way, another hour passed before the door was slowly opened. Carl''s figure appeared in front of Qiwuhai, which made Qiwuhai who were present one after another put their eyes on him. It''s just that the look in each of them is different. Bear and Mihawk''s eyes were peaceful, because they both knew Karl''s strength. Especially bear, he knows that Carl is connected with dragon, so he has no hostility towards Carl at all. Luo on the other side was sitting in a dreadful manner, obviously not wanting Karl to misunderstand himself. The eyes of Blackbeard and Moriah, one is mocking, the other is anger and hatred! These two are the people who are least willing to see Karl, even if they see the Warring States coming to a meeting, their expressions will not be what they are now. But Hancock stood up as soon as he saw Karl and kicked it out without hesitation! "It''s you **** who hurt Uncle Raleigh! I will never spare you lightly!" Chapter 153： meeting "Boya Hancock, don''t make trouble, it''s not time to play with you, do it for me!" Facing Boa Hancocks attack, Carl clasped her backhand on her ankle. Although Hancock''s skin is delicate and the feeling passed from Karl''s hand is also very good, he didn''t want to appreciate Hancock''s beautiful legs, and pushed her back to his place. Hancock wanted to continue his attack, but Carl leaped forward to Hancock, abruptly squeezed her head, and pressed her on the seat, making her unable to move. Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked. They didn''t expect Karl''s power to be so exaggerated! Hancock can become Qiwuhai, besides the female warrior of Amazon Lily, his own strength is also part of it! Although she is a woman, her strength does not lose to a man! But Carl pushed her on the seat with one hand and prevented her from getting up. This situation surprised everyone present! Blackbeard glanced at his wrist and remembered the punch he had hit Carl at the time. The power of that punch is still fresh in Tic''s memory. Mihawk looked at Carl with curiosity, as if asking why your power is so strong. But there are many people here, and Mihawk is a person who doesn''t like to talk, so he still didn''t ask. "You **** let go of your concubine!" Hancock felt ashamed of herself. Although she knew that she was no longer Carl''s opponent, she never thought that she would be so relaxed and lost to Carl. Even in terms of strength, it was completely crushed by Karl! This situation reminds Hancock of Raleigh''s evaluation of Carl at that time! "Do you know what this place is? Do you know who you are?" Carl released the hand holding Hancock, walked slowly to the main position and did it, then put his legs on the table, showing a relaxed look. Qiwuhai, who was present, heard Karl''s question, but no one answered. In order to avoid exposing the relationship between him and Karl, Luo also said nothing, pretending not to hear anything. After about three minutes of silence. Carl lowered his leg, then squinted his eyes, looked around the people present, and finally turned his eyes to Blackbeard and Moria behind him! "This is the navy headquarters!" "Your identity is just a mere Qiwuhai. To put it bluntly, you are still a group of pirates! If anyone dares to be arrogant here, I am fully qualified to revoke your Qiwuhai''s identity and issue a wanted order against you! So you are all honest to me, the mere dregs of the sea are not qualified to shout five and six in front of me, and show off their power! " Before the words fell, the overlord''s domineering burst broke out, and it directly swept everyone present! Karl didn''t even let him go. He also did this to hide the relationship between himself and Luo. However, Luo has grown a lot during this period. At least he is now facing Carl''s domineering look, which is a bit more calm than before. It''s just that compared to being present, it''s still a bit worse for others. Even if it is the shame of the Seven Martial Seas, Moria, because he has been in the New World for many years, he has seen a lot of domineering overlords. So he already had a certain degree of resistance, so naturally he didn''t have much reaction. However, Carls attitude has shown that the Navy Headquarters is not welcome to Qiwuhai! If they dare to make trouble here, they will be greeted by death! "I hope you can understand what I just said! Let''s not as good as the topic now!" Carl sneered and got up to explain the situation of the war. It''s just that the specific plan for this war is not clear to Karl himself, because this is an important military secret that can only be mastered at the level of a lieutenant. Although Carl''s strength is infinitely close to that of a general, his military rank is not enough, and he is naturally not qualified to access such secrets. So the Warring States period only revealed some battle plans that could be revealed, and then asked him to reveal these to Qiwuhai, and let them act according to the plan. As for Carl himself, the Warring States had completely delegated power to him, so that he didn''t have to obey the command of the troops, but could choose his opponent. There is only one thing that Warring States wants Karl to pay attention to, that is, he cannot affect the normal war plan. Carl didn''t say anything about it, because he thought it was already pretty good. No need to listen to orders or anything, it is the most comfortable situation for Carl. Just like this time for the Qiwu Haizheng meeting, other aspects other than the content required by the Warring States period, including the three hours before them, were all Carl''s own attention. After this point was learned by the Warring States Period, he was also very happy, and smiled straight on his thigh. Then Carl spent more than an hour to finish what he wanted to talk about and then left here directly, without any muddle-headedness. The duration of this meeting itself is not long. If you count the first three hours, it is now more than four hours, which is less than five hours. But Carl''s sorrowful operation made Qi Wuhai present feel very heavy pressure. Even Mihawk, who didn''t care about anything, had slight changes in his eyes. When everyone was silent and no one chose to leave first, Mihawk stood up first and stopped Carl. "Fight with me! I know you are stronger again!" "Are you fighting?" Hearing Mihawk''s words, Karl calculated a little, and the time of the meeting for a while, at last the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a handsome and fanatical smile. "of course can!" ... in the afternoon. The navy''s all-hands meeting has begun. Carl came to the Marshal''s office with a bruised nose and swollen face, which caused a sneer. He and Mihawk are already known to everyone. The battle between the two of them can be said to be evenly matched, regardless of victory or defeat, and even the training camp of the navy headquarters is about to be destroyed. In the end, the Warring States force shot, and a direct shock wave knocked Carl and Mihawk into the air at the same time. This stopped the fighting between the two of them. However, Mihawk was still calm and elegant, but his clothes were badly damaged, showing his upper body. Carl''s clothes were fine, but when the Warring States attacked them, Carl''s company was facing the golden palm of the Warring States. As a result, he became what he looked like now with a swollen nose and a swollen face, a joke. Fortunately, Carl did his best to cover his face with armed domineering. Otherwise, it will not be as simple as a swollen nose and a swollen nose, but will directly lose the appearance! Chapter 154： A sign of war! Time passed by like a white horse, disappearing from the palm of his hand in the blink of an eye. In a blink of an eye, the day of declaring war has arrived. The sky was so full that there was no sunlight at all. This gloomy weather, coupled with the solemn and solemn navy headquarters, spontaneously a chilling air! All the navies are ready to wait, waiting for the White Beard Pirates to deliver it to the door, and find their own way of death! Similarly, the execution platform is also ready, as long as noon arrives, Ace can be beheaded! Karp was also lifted from the ban and came to the position of the execution stand, standing with the Warring States period. The three generals were just below the execution platform, sitting in their own exclusive seats, quietly waiting for the arrival of the enemy. The Lieutenant General is on the lower level. Dozens of them collectively stand together to form a steel line of defense! Further down there are six Qiwuhai. Although Qiwuhai is very famous, the navy is still very defensive against them. After all, they are all pirates, so naturally it is impossible to work for the navy wholeheartedly. Crossing the Qiwu Sea is the dense line of defense of the Navy! Looking at the past, these naval soldiers have exceeded one hundred thousand! It is almost impossible for such a large number of navies to directly fight with a pirate group! But the enemy they have to face now is White Beard! He is called the strongest man in the world! No one dared to relax, and no one dared to underestimate the other side. All the navies had a twelve-point spirit, ready to go into battle at any time! Carl is not in their ranks, but stands in a position on the side, waiting for the right time to make a move! This time Carl''s goals are two, one is to kill Whitebeard, and the other is to prevent Blackbeard from becoming a double-fruit capable person! If he can, he even wants to kill Blackbeard directly here! But this matter depends on luck, and he is not sure whether it can be done. Things on the battlefield are changing rapidly, no one can guarantee that their plan will succeed! Slowly, the sky became more and more gloomy, and the atmosphere of the navy headquarters, as the weather changed, also became very dull. All the navies, including the admiral of the navy, are also waiting for the arrival of the white beard at this time, wanting to fight the opponent! Even the Warring States period frowned, holding the phone worm in his hand, ready to issue orders at any time. However, the atmosphere on Qiwuhai''s side was much more relaxed. Each of them came with the mentality of paddling. At that time, just find a captain of the white beard pirate group and drag the opponent. There is no need to join this war too deeply. However, with their uneven strengths, Luo and Moria still struggled to find a captain-level figure to paddle. The two of them are at most on the edge of the battlefield. Especially Moria, he is not even a Luo opponent now. "This day has finally come, Ace, do you have anything else to say?" On the execution stage, Karp walked behind Ace and asked in a calm tone. Ace looked back, the grandfather who had grown up rich, asked afterwards. "How is Luffy? I heard that he failed to escape from prison." "Don''t worry, that stinky boy has a bigger life than you!" "That''s good! This kid is always not reassuring, and now I hear that he is okay, I am relieved. Thank you for buying so much time for me. I feel that I have lived enough. You don''t need to help me. " Ace showed a smile, a smile very similar to Karp! Seeing this scene, Karp did not speak, but turned around and forcibly held back his tears. Seeing this scene, Ace also turned around, holding back the tears that were about to leave. Seeing the situation of the grandfather and grandson, the Warring States shook his head helplessly and sighed. "Carp, you shouldn''t have promised Roger in the first place!" "Even if I don''t agree, what can you do? Is it justice for you to act on a pregnant woman, or on a child who has not yet been born?" Karp responded with a word, and the Warring States Pass was speechless, because he knew the situation at the time, and the navy was indeed very unjust! However, the decision was made by Steel Bonnet, and the executors were other navies. The Warring States period was powerless to stop it. Fortunately, no one could find Lu Jiu at the time, which also made the Warring States relieved. When he learned that Ace, one of Cap''s grandson, was Roger''s son, the Warring States Period wanted to choke Cap to death. But in the end he chose to accept it calmly, and even planned to make Ace become Qiwuhai, so as to better protect him. It can be said that the Warring States period really loves Karp! Think about him everywhere, even at the expense of serious crimes, to help him conceal Ace''s identity. This concealment is twenty years! It''s a pity that Ace''s identity was exposed by Tiqi this year, and then everyone knew it! Even the Warring States period didn''t want to see this scene, because he knew that Karp had the word justice on his shoulders. Blue Blue Blue! Bru Bru Bru! When the Warring States period was emotional, the phone worm rang. The voice of the telephone bug directly pulled back the thoughts of the Warring States Period, and Karp also returned to his original position. Even Ace has his head high I don''t know if he can face death calmly or is waiting for Baibeard''s rescue. "Report to Master Marshal, dozens of pirate ships were found ahead!" "These pirate ships all fly the flag of the Whitebeard Pirates, and they are all members of the Whitebeard Pirates!" "Very well, the enemy has already arrived. When they are close to the design range, they will directly cover the firepower without giving them the slightest leeway!" "Yes!" With the order of the Warring States Period, artillery fire sounded continuously! This is the first line of defense on the periphery of the Navy! The dense firepower coverage is enough to sink all the invading pirates! But the White Beard Pirates are not vegetarian either. Faced with such densely covered artillery fire, these people also showed their magical powers and began to avoid or defend the artillery fire. Just at this time. Carl, who had been in the sky, found that the situation in front of him was a bit wrong. According to the original work, if Whitebeard wanted to break into the navy headquarters, he would sink the Moby Dick coating to the bottom of the sea. But Karl didn''t tell this to the Warring States, because it was completely unnecessary. "The Anilu war is about to begin. You will be watching when the time comes, but you must be careful. If you face a captain-level enemy and finally join forces to attack, don''t do it! That''s all I want to say, be careful, don''t die! I don''t want to become a polished commander when I go to sea again! " "Roger that!" After getting a unified response from the phone worm, Carl smiled and threw the phone worm aside, then took out another special phone worm and dialed out. "Hey! Dragon! It''s started here, you can act at any time there, but remember that the speed must be fast!" Chapter 155： The outbreak of war! After this special phone worm called, there was no sound from the other side, but the phone worm was directly hung up. Then the phone worm in Carl''s hand was immediately exhausted, and finally turned into a puddle of mud, with only one shell remaining here. Carl smashed the shell easily, then raised his hands up! At this moment, a huge shadow appeared over Marin Vando! I saw two huge shadows like islands appearing in front of everyone. Whether it is the navy or the Qiwuhai, even the Warring States and Karp, they are all shocked to see this situation in front of them! "What the **** is this?!" Moria exclaimed, he had never seen anyone, and he was able to float something similar to an island in the air. But other people are thoughtful and don''t know what they are thinking. Especially Blackbeard Titch, his expression is very ugly, even some vultures, as if thinking. "This kid has the ability of the Golden Lion at that time. It''s really troublesome!" The reaction was equally violent, and there were three big generals. The three generals at this time, even if it was Sakarski who saw this scene, were a little uncomfortable. "Is this kid planning to ruin Malin Vando! And where did he get these two island-like things from?" Sakarski''s face is very embarrassing. If Karl is not a teammate, he would like to rush up directly, now he will solve Karl. Kuzan didn''t speak because he remembered what he had seen before, about Karl''s abilities. At that time, Carl''s ability was not so exaggerated, but this also does not include his concealment at the time. So Kuzan''s reaction was the most dull. Porusalino exclaimed, and then said: "I said why two suddenly appeared in the sky in the past two days, similar to the sky island thing Yo. I even reported to the Marshal of the Warring States Period, and he told me that I dont have to worry about it. As expected of Karl, every time this kid meets, he can give me a different surprise. It''s so exaggerated, it feels a bit scary! " The expressions of the three generals are different. But Warring States and Karp are much calmer. Karl can use this trick, one is to show himself, not to lose the strength of the golden lion back then. The second is to better restrict the Whitebeard Pirates, so the Warring States agreed to let Karl use this exaggerated move. But when the two of them saw the islands in the sky again, they seemed to have seen the golden lion once controlling the empty island and smashing people! This situation made both of them feel embarrassed. Time flies quickly, and now there are only a handful of old people left! Especially the golden lion''s ability, few people in this era know about it. Now that Carl can even carry forward the ability of the cash lion, it is undoubtedly what the Warring States and others would like to see! After all, Carl is the navy''s own person, and at present, among the navy nova, the only card figure that can be handed out! "Let''s do it. Now that you are ready to do this, let us see what you want to do!" The Warring States period murmured to himself, but his fists were clenched, obviously a little nervous. The wire report told him that White Beard hadn''t appeared yet, and Karl was using this trick now, apparently for White Beard! "Marshal of the Warring States Period, we have detected an unidentified object on the bottom of the sea, which is moving fast! They have broken through our line of defense! This is a pirate ship, a pirate ship with a white beard! " "The Marshal of the Warring States Period is not good, the White Beard Moby Dick appeared from the bottom of the sea, and the White Beard and all the captains are on this ship!" There is no need to listen to intelligence, the Warring States period just looked at it with the naked eye and saw the Mobile Dick appearing in the navy''s internal waters! The moment they appeared, they destroyed all the surrounding artillery defense lines and brought all their pirate army in! This situation made the Warring States a bit uncomfortable, but it was still within his acceptable range. At this moment, Carl in the sky had already aimed at Whitebeard. He did not hesitate to control the ability, and smashed the two small islands in the air towards the Mobile! "White beard!!" Along with a roar, two huge shadows, accompanied by a howling sound, appeared in front of the people of the White Beard Pirates. All of them were shocked when they saw the two huge shadows here and the figure of Karl. "How can it be?!" All of them couldn''t believe that such inhuman power was actually released by Karl. Especially Marco, he didn''t expect that after only nearly two months, Karl''s power would grow to this point! This makes him feel a little unacceptable. "Kula la la la la la, this is Shi Ji''s ability, it is really nostalgic, seeing you release this ability, I even remembered the days when I fought with him. It''s a pity that we old bones are dead, decimated, and few of us are alive! " "Kura la la la la la la la la la la!" White Beard laughed, UU Reading faced the two huge shadows in front of him, without any fear, but directly slammed into the air with a punch! "Boy, don''t underestimate Lao Tzu!!" "Kura la la la la la la la la la la!" With a loud laugh, Baibeard''s punch directly pierced the air into a crack! The huge impact instantly came to two huge shadows, like a dragon, and instantly shattered the huge shadow! The aftermath of this force even hit Carl''s body, directly knocking Carl back a distance of tens of meters! However, Whitebeard''s attack was mainly used to destroy two small islands, and it did not target Karl, so he did not have it. But Carl still felt the power of the white beard, although it was only the aftermath of the fruit shaking, it also made Carl feel deeply! "The power of the aftermath alone is enough to compare to Weibull. If it is head-on, Whitebeard''s power is definitely S-level, far surpassing Kaido and Charlotte Lingling! He really deserves to be the strongest man in the world, this power really cannot be underestimated! " Carl stared at his figure in the air, staring at the white beard below. At this moment, the system sound rang in due course. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Rescue Ace, help the Whitebeard Pirates to escape, get the recognition of the Whitebeard Pirates, become the son of Edward Newgate, and upgrade all attributes to three levels! Option 2: Kill Ace, get the hatred of all the members of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, and the hatred of Karp and the Warring States Period, reward the host for burning fruit (no side effects) and a random ability to increase one level! Choice 3: Kill Edward Newgate, get the hatred of all members of the Whitebeard, reward the host shaking fruit (no side effects) and a random ability level to increase by one level Chapter 156： Confront the Phoenix! "This choice came too timely!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he stopped in the air, stabilizing his figure. Although it was said that his attack was easily cracked by White Beard, he also popped up from time to time, with the approximate power of White Beard. And the most important thing is that the damage to the island will definitely affect the speed of the opponent''s advancement, which will give the Warring States more time to deploy! As for this choice, Carl didn''t have a choice, so he chose three! Needless to say the first one, he certainly won''t let the other party go. This is a matter of position, not to mention there is still a festival between them. The second option, although killing Ace is simpler, it is expensive, and burning the fruit is really common. Although the burning fruit is a natural fruit, this ability Carl simply doesn''t appreciate it. Only choose three, is what Carl wants most, that is the ability to shake fruits! As long as he completes the task of killing Whitebeard, Carl will be able to gain the power to shake the fruit, and then make Blackbeard''s plan completely shattered! So Carl chose the third option without people and thought. But just when he was ready to continue to attack White Beard. Marko suddenly rushed to the sky and kicked Carl! "You bastard! Last time we didn''t know the winner, this time I will never let you go!" Facing Marko''s attack, Carl''s backhand was a sharp slash! But with his slash, Marco didn''t evade at all, just like that, he rushed up! Although his body was slashed to cut out a huge gap, he relied on the fruit ability. Even if Carl''s attack covers the armed domineering, it can''t hurt the opponent! Then Carl and Marko directly collided, causing a violent tremor. The entanglement in the sky, even because of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them, dissipated a little! "Your strength has increased so much?!" Marco kicked Carl''s double swords, but he didn''t kick them away. This makes him feel a little weird. When he was in the Golden City before, Marko''s power and speed were obviously greater than that of Carl! But the situation now is completely different from then! At this time, Carl, although still not as good as Marco in terms of speed, is definitely stronger than him in terms of strength! After a simple trial, Karl can roughly estimate that Marko''s strength is between B+ and A-. As for the speed, it is definitely above the B+ level! Not to mention the physical strength, he possesses the phoenix ability, his physical strength is definitely the same level as Kaido! If it wasn''t for his strength and speed, he hadn''t reached the peak yet, I''m afraid he had also become a powerhouse at the level of the Four Emperors. But even so, Carl dare not care. Although Marco''s power is not strong, he cannot cause effective damage to himself. But with his own fruit abilities and various physical attributes that are not weak, he is definitely a difficult enemy! Even if it is a general or the Four Emperors personally opposes him, they cannot defeat Marko in a short time. "It''s really annoying ability, the physique that basically won''t hurt, and the flying speed matches me, it''s really a bit difficult!" Carl looked serious, staring at each other, looking for Marko''s flaws. He now understands how hard it took Capp to leave the scars on Marco''s body in the original book! If there is no power above the S level, Marko''s body will never be hurt! Just when Karl was thinking about how to get rid of Marko. Marko is also guarding hard to prevent Karl from continuing to fight White Beard. The current combat power of the Navy and White Beard is very uneven. The navy''s combat power is very strong. Although there are various captains on the white beard side, the general level of enemies can only be played by the white beard. Not to mention, Sengoku and Karp are still at the execution stage, ready to do it at any time! Coupled with a monster like Karl, Marco is very anxious now, and he can''t wait to rush to rescue Ace directly. Carl saw the flash of light in Marko''s eyes, and instantly shot! Grasping the distraction gap of the opponent, Karl directly cut off the opponent''s wings! At this moment, Marco lost his balance and the ability to fly. However, he quickly recovered from his injury, and then rushed to Carl again. It''s just that at this time when he was injured, Carl had already charged his energy to complete, and summoned a huge storm, sweeping the Whitebeard''s battleship! Facing such an attack, Marco glanced at the white beard behind him, then gritted his teeth and directly lit the flame on his body, burning all the air around him! Although his flames were not violently lethal, they were used to block Karl''s attack without any problems. "It''s really difficult!" Carl frowned. He didn''t expect Marco''s flame to cover such a wide area. He miscalculated this point, but it didn''t matter. Carl plans to fight in close hands! There are so many things that Marco is worried about. As long as he reveals his flaws, Karl can definitely defeat the opponent! ... "Kula la la la la la ~ www.novelhall.com~ I didn''t expect that kid, in such a short period of time, has grown to this point, it is really amazing. I don''t know if Marco is his opponent, which is really surprising! " "Father, you don''t need to raise his morale and destroy your own prestige? That man is just a rookie in the Navy, and that''s the strength. Marco can definitely win!" The others spoke up, not believing that Marco would lose at all, but Joz frowned, feeling that something was wrong with him. "Marko is at a disadvantage!" "what?!" Everyone was even more surprised when they heard what Joz said. They didn''t expect Joz to say such a word! White beard grinned and made fists with both hands, and slammed it to both sides! "Little ones, get ready! The tsunami is coming!" Accompanied by the white beard''s roar, the air on both sides of the white beard suddenly appeared dense cracks! In an instant, the atmosphere began to vibrate, and the surrounding seas began to stir frantically! It didn''t take long for two monstrous giants to surround Malin Vando and directly toward the inside! If this giant wolf swept Malin Vandor, at least half of the navy''s strength would lose its combat effectiveness. The Warring States will never allow this to happen! "Kuzan! Leave it to you!" "Hey" Kuzan talked for a while, then used the shave to go straight into the air. "Ice Age!" With the appearance of the signature signs, the huge waves roaring on both sides were instantly frozen! Then Kuzan fell directly onto the sea, icing the surrounding sea directly, and also icing the white beard boat by the way. "Cut, it''s superfluous!" Seeing Kuzan freezing the sea, Sakarski gave a light sip, Polusalino glanced at him and did not speak, but looked at Kuzan who attacked the white beard! Chapter 157： break out! "It''s terrible. Kuzan is going to attack Whitebeard. He has the courage to fight against Carl..." Porusalino has a weird yin and yang, and a wretched expression, which looks very prelude. Sakaski glanced at Polusalino and did not speak, but instead watched how Whitebeard resolved Kuzan''s attack. at the same time. Kuzan and White Beard have already fought for two rounds, but every time White Beard has the upper hand! So Kuzan directly chose to fight in close quarters, and was pierced by the white beard! Although the white beard''s attack has covered the armed color domineering. But Kuzan used his domineering vision and color to elementize his body in advance, and when the white beard attack arrived, he would directly vacate that body part! This is a natural devil fruit that can only be completed by the Sao operation, which directly eliminates a part of the body to avoid the enemy''s attack. Kuzan used this trick to evade White Beard''s attack, and then smoothly held his naive knife Congyun cut! "Ice Age!" Accompanied by Kuzan''s soft voice, the white beard instantly turned into an ice sculpture! And in order to permanently freeze the white beard and maximize the fruit''s ability, Kuzan directly increased the thickness of the ice layer dozens of times! In this way, from the outside, there is no human form with a white beard at all. From a distance, it looks like a huge pile of icicles! Baibeard''s men were shocked when they saw this! Joz directly rushed forward to attack Kuzan. But Kuzan had seen his attack a long time ago, so he was elementalized in advance, avoiding Joz''s full strength. But at this moment, Baibeard''s body suddenly shook! All the ice shattered instantly, and the white beard punched the air! As the air cracked every inch, a huge turbulence was transmitted to Kuzan''s body, making him immediately elementalized to avoid the attack! But even so, Kuzan was a bit traumatized. His strengths are freezing and low temperature, but speed is not his strength. Although Baibeard''s own speed is slow, the vibration he releases is not slow at all! Coupled with Kuzan''s carelessness, he was shocked. "Kula la la la la la! My sons! The Navy Headquarters is close at hand, take it for me! It should be Ace!" "Come on!!!" Following White Beard''s instructions, all his men rushed up at the same time. "Attention everyone, follow the original plan!" "Yes!" The Warring States side also issued orders and began to block the pirates who rushed up. Kuzan returned to the land and did not participate in this chaos. Although he joined the battle directly, the effect would be better. But if he shoots now, he is likely to face White Beard directly. After all, Kuzan is relatively lazy, and of course he is not willing to directly face a strong man like Whitebeard unless necessary! But at this moment, Mihawk, one of the Seven Wuhai Seas, took a step forward, and then drew out his black knifeYe. "Thief hahahaha, are you planning to do it too? Mihawk!" "I just want to see how far I am from the strongest in the world!" As he spoke, Mihawk made a stab, and the huge blue sword energy directly cut the clouds in the sky, and even cut a huge crack on the ground! This knife slashed both the enemy and us, whether it was a navy or a pirate, as long as the hit was either crippled or directly killed! This situation irritated both Baibeard and Warring States. But the Warring States did not say anything, because Qi Wuhai was like this, they didn''t care about their aftermath of the battle, they would hurt their teammates. Facing this slash, the white beard didn''t move, and even smiled. Just when the slash was less than ten meters away from the Moby Dick. The diamond-shaped Joz rushed up instantly, blocking Mihawk''s blow! With a roar from Joz, this slash rushed towards the sky. But at this moment, a not weak slash also appeared in the sky, offsetting Mihawk''s attack! When everyone saw this scene, they took a breath again! Because the person who counteracted Mihawk''s slash was Carl who was fighting Marko in the sky! "What a bastard! You almost got **** by you!" Carl glanced at the injury on his abdomen, his eyes gradually becoming sharper. He and Marco have been fighting here for a long time, without paying attention to the following situation at all. But suddenly Marco gave himself a kick and kicked himself into the air. Then Karl noticed that a huge slash appeared from below, which surprised Karl at the same time, but also quickly gathered his strength for defense. Fortunately, his strength is enough to let it block this blow. If it is hit, even with Carl''s current strength, it will not feel good! "Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to fight with you, I''d better withdraw first." Carl glanced at Marco, and then quickly left here. Marco didn''t chase deeply, but watched Carl really leave before returning to Baibeard''s side. After this short episode the navy attacked again and launched an all-round attack on the pirates! But at this moment, White Beard started. I saw him punch the children, and the navy that killed them had no resistance at all! Even if the lieutenant admiral of the Giant race rushed forward, he just made White Beard a move! No one can stop the pace of White Beard! Kuzan frowned upon seeing this, and then rushed straight up. He knew very well that without the intervention of a general-level navy, he could not stop Whitebeard''s advancement! So there is no way, Kuzan chose to shoot. But at this moment, Joz stopped Kuzan''s footsteps and forced him to stop. "Green Pheasant General! Your opponent is me!" "It''s really difficult!" After seeing Joz, Kuzan didn''t push directly. Joz''s strength is not weak, although he has not yet reached the general level, but Kuzan wants to defeat him, it takes some effort! In any case, Joz is the captain of the third division of the White Beard Pirates, and his strength is not bad compared to Marco! And among all the captains, Marco and Joz are two people, one level higher than the others! So Kuzan didn''t dare to despise the other party. at the same time. Carl returned to the navy camp, came to the position of the three generals, and looked at Polusalino and Sarkarski. "Two seniors, if White Beard advances like this, he will soon occupy the port. Do you guys plan to stop it?" Sarkarski didn''t speak, but just glanced at Carl indifferently, Polusalino sighed, still asking in a wretched tone. "White beard is so terrible, why don''t you go and test it first?" "Don''t laugh at Senior Polusalino with me, how could I be the opponent of Whitebeard, so you should come!" Chapter 158： The real war! "You kid is still so shameless, but I''ll do it, I want to see, who is stronger than Kaido!" Although Porusalino has always clocked in to get off work, deep down in his heart, there is actually another point he wants to try. How much difference is there between himself and White Beard! Their three generals rarely have the opportunity to fight against the four emperors and enemies of the same level. Although they have a general understanding of their own strength, they are not very clear about whether there is a gap between themselves and the Four Emperors! Also Polusalino, before teaming up with Carl, played against Kaido once. It was also this time that Polusalino understood that he was completely inferior to a monster like Kaido in terms of pure power. However, in terms of speed, Polusalino is a complete blow to the opponent. So he also wanted to try, whether White Beard and Kaido are the same kind of monsters that are very exaggerated! I saw Polusalino leaping up and flying directly into the air to stop, then crossed his hands, and two yellow light spots continued to flicker from his hands. "Bachiqiong Gouyu" Accompanied by Polusalino''s soft sound, the dense laser was quickly released from his hand! The wide range of attacks directly isolated the path of all pirates. And Polusalino also gradually advanced this trick, and finally aimed directly at White Beard''s body. But at this moment, a big bird that had been in the blue flame appeared above the white beard, helping him block Polusalino''s attack. "It''s terrible, Marco the Phoenix!" "The scary thing is you! Huang Yuan!" Marco used his fruit ability to not only block Polusalino''s attack, but even rushed in front of him and knocked it into the air directly! I saw Polusalino instantly turned into a yellow flash, rushed to the door of his house, and smashed the door! Seeing this scene, Carl covered his face with one hand, completely unaware of what to say. Even Sarkarski, who was next to him, had a gloomy expression. Then he stood up, threw his navy cloak directly, then turned on the fruit ability, and threw out several punches in anger! "Meteor Volcano" Accompanied by Sakaski''s roar, flames and meteors fell from the sky! The power of these flaming meteors is not weaker than Polusalino''s eight-foot Qionggouyu, and even covers a wider area! And most importantly, his moves directly melted the ice layer made by Kuzan. This made Carl even more speechless. "What do you think you used this trick to do? Not only did it not hurt people, but it also melted the ice. Are you stupid?" Hearing what the guests said, Sakarski saw that the white beard only waved his hand slightly, creating a lot of vibrations, destroying all the flame meteors. The flames that were not destroyed fell onto the ice, helping the white beard melt the thick ice. Sakaski''s face turned green when he saw this scene. He just wanted to attack Whitebeard, completely forgetting that the ice layer still controlled the Mobile, preventing it from moving forward. It''s all right now, the white beard''s boat is no longer obstructed, and Polusalino hit the most important gate, and it''s all broken! In addition, Kuzan was also restrained by Joz. No one can stop the white beard ship from entering the naval port! "Humph! I will solve him personally!" Sakarski obviously recognized his mistake, then snorted coldly, and flew off with his foot on the moon. The navy also began to attack the pirates, but Baibeard and others relied on their powerful strength to forcibly open up a channel! "All the navies retreated and raised the copper and iron walls!!!" With a roar of anger, the Warring States directly issued the final instructions. After hearing his words, whether it was the admiral or the other navy, all cast backwards and withdrew, giving the sea area ahead to the White Beard Pirates! But at this moment, a circle of copper walls and iron walls suddenly appeared around, treating the white beard and others as outside! But at this moment, a huge creature appeared in front of everyone! He is the descendant of the devil, little Oz! "Little Oz, I told you that this matter has nothing to do with you! Why are you here too!" "Ace is my friend! I must not watch him be executed!" Then Little Oz looked at the copper wall and iron wall in front of him, rushed up without hesitation, and started to lift up with all his might! In a moment, the whole Malinfan trembled because of the little mouse''s movements. Seeing this scene, Sengoku''s face changed slightly, and then he shouted: "Everyone gathers fire on Little Oz, and he must not let him destroy the wall!!!" Following the order, all of the navys artillery was aimed at, and the head of Oz, which was more than ten meters more than the wall, launched a fierce attack. Of course, Baibeard could not look at his son, being attacked in vain by the enemy and unable to fight back. I saw him take a deep breath, and then slam a knife on the sea! In an instant, a huge hole appeared in the entire sea! All the sea water is directly cut off from the middle because of inexplicable power! Afterwards, the power of this force was unabated directly hit the base of the wall, directly destroying the connection of this organ! Suddenly, the sea water rushed in, and Little Oz slammed hard, and the wall rose from the ground! "Give it back to you!!!" Little Oz tried his best to throw the wall out! If this blow hits, the navy soldier will be killed or injured more than half! When the Warring States saw this, he was preparing to do it, but Karl flew over and came to the wall. With his touch, the stone wall ignored the inertia from the air and stopped moving directly, and then Carl controlled the stone wall and smashed it against the white beard! "Kula la la la la la, you little devil is really hard to deal with!" White Beard laughed and swung a knife again! As the atmosphere shattered again, the stone wall directly turned into powder, and finally dissipated in the air, leaving only a piece of powder, as it once existed. "Ahem! I am really old..." Just after Baibeard released the blow, his body shook suddenly, and he even coughed twice. These walls, in fact, couldn''t stop Baibeard and others at all. The reason why he didn''t make a move first was completely because of his body, which prevented him from going all out! Therefore, Baibeard must leave his best state to the most difficult enemies! Only in this way can he save Ace''s life! The old and cunning Warring States, the first time he noticed that Baibeard''s condition was not good, he immediately issued an order to collectively besie Baibeard! Now that the other party has already experienced symptoms of physical discomfort, he will naturally not let go of this opportunity. The same is true for Qiwuhai. Although they came to paddling, Titch and Moria are both people who want the life of the white beard! Of course they will go all out to get rid of the white beard and complete their plan! Chapter 159： Karps choice All the navies rushed to the Whitebeard Pirates, trying to kill them all! But the White Beard Pirates are not vegetarian, and their strength is not weak, they can completely compete with the officers and soldiers of the navy! And the most important thing is that two of the three generals have been held back! Kuzan was pinned by Joz, Polusalino was pinned by Marco. The two of them had no chance to get close to White Beard. But Sakarski rushed directly towards the white beard, no matter who it was, he tried his best to kill the opponent in seconds! Even if it was a captain-level figure, he couldn''t stop his momentum! Seeing this mad dog rushing towards Whitebeard, Marco and others were shocked. They want to back defense, but they can''t! Just as they pinned the enemy, the other party also pinned them here, unable to support them. But just when Sakarski rushed forward with confidence and wanted to kill Whitebeard. Baibeard suddenly smiled and stood up from the ground. A punch wrapped in armed color domineering and fruit ability, directly hit the front of Sakaski! A powerful punch instantly tore the air, knocking Sakaski flying hundreds of meters, and even penetrating the naval base behind! The power of this punch was so powerful that it directly knocked off a navy admiral and stunned everyone! "Who do you think Lao Tzu is!" "I''m a white beard! Ku la la la la la!" With a big laugh, the white beard pirate group''s momentum greatly increased, but no one of them saw it, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of the white beard''s mouth. He did have a relapse of his old injury just now, and his body was unable to exert any force. In order to fly Sakaski, he also used force with strong action, which caused his body to be traumatized again. But he didn''t care, because White Beard had already planned to keep himself here in exchange for Ace''s life! This was an idea he had had earlier, but he didn''t tell anyone! "White Beard! Go to death for me!!!" "Spitfire!!!" Just when everyone thought that Sakarski was no longer alive. Hot and violent lava ejected instantly from a distance! Seeing this scene, the corners of the white beard''s mouth rose, and he punched again! Two powerful forces, turned into two rays of red and white, directly enveloped the entire battlefield of Malin Vando! The aftermath of the battle between the two affected the fighting of other people even more. Even some people, too close to the two of them, were directly evaporated by the aftermath of the battle, with no bones left! This exaggerated situation caused all the navy and pirates to stay away from the battlefield of Whitebeard and Sakaski. If you don''t have the strength above the lieutenant general level, stepping into the battlefield of the two of them without authorization is a pure act of death! "It''s really you Sakarski. The vitality is tenacious. If I am face-faced, I will be seriously injured even if I am not dead. In at least ten minutes, there is not such a strong combat effectiveness, and indeed the monster is a monster, I am still far short of it! " Carl sighed and felt that everyone in this world was a monster, and he was really too far away. But the speaker has no intention, the listener has the intention. Standing on the execution platform of the Warring States Period, his position was only tens of meters away from Karl''s position at this time. With his hearing, he completely heard Carl''s self-talk. So when he heard what Carl said, he didn''t know how to complain about him. "A little monster, saying that those monsters that have grown up are monsters, that sounds really weird!" Warring States muttered to himself, Karp glanced at Warring States, then shook his head. "Even if it is a monster, people will always get old when people of our generation are old. Even in our time, the white beard, known as a monster, is also old now! It is best for young people in this age. We old guys, it''s time to retire! " Karp sighed, apparently hearing what Carl had said before. Sengoku nodded, agreeing with Karp''s words. If Baibeard knew about these two guys, on such a serious battlefield, the discussion turned out to be retirement. I''m probably laughing crazy. There is no such thing as retirement for pirates. Pirates like them, either died in battle in the sea, or were arrested and executed by the navy, or died in Pushi City all the time! Or maybe some pirates became seriously ill and eventually died of the disease! But being killed by disease is the most unwilling way of death for all pirates. This is true for Roger, and the same is true for Whitebeard! So they all made the most important choice in their twilight years, when their lives were about to come to an end! Roger chooses to start the era of the big pirates. Baibeard chose to fight the battle for his son! "Now it''s almost time, it''s time to execute the sentence." The Warring States period took a look at the time, and Karl heard these words, and also subconsciously glanced at Ace at a height. Although Ace had sadness in his eyes at this time, he still smiled forcefully. Even if he died, he would rather die with a smile! Seeing this scene, it reminded Carl and others of Roger. In order to avoid accidents, the Warring States directly ordered to do it! "stop!!!" But at this moment Marco, who was transformed into a blue phoenix, rushed over instantly! Seeing his appearance, the corners of the Warring States'' mouth twitched. Karp clenched his fists, his heart was ruthless, and he jumped up and knocked Marko into the air! With a bang, Marco landed instantly and was beaten back from his transformation state! "Ace, don''t worry, I''ll come to rescue you right away!" Marco wanted to transform again, but his head hurt and he staggered, unable to transform at all! "Damn it, it hurts this old man to hit someone!" Marco was punched out of a concussion, and for a short while, he lost his combat effectiveness. Karp came to the general and sat down without hesitation. Karl stood by and admired Karp sincerely. "As expected of a naval hero, he flew Marco with one punch!" "Huh! Do what you should do, don''t bother me!" Karp glanced at Carl, obviously in a bad mood and didn''t want Carl to bother him. It feels very uncomfortable for the person who beat his own grandson by himself, and Karp is also very uncomfortable now. He knew that if he shot himself, it meant that no one was able to get close to the execution platform! Not even white beard! So he is very upset now, if Carl is not leaving, he might even beat Carl together! Carl knew it well, and left straight away, ready to trouble Baibeard. The time is ripe, as long as Sakarski can consume it, the physical strength of the white beard will add more injuries to him. Carl can solve it by himself! Although it''s not so good to take advantage of others. But in any case, he died in his own hands, it was 10,000 times better than death in the hands of Blackbeard! Chapter 160： reinforcement! The war has entered a white-hot stage! At this time the battlefield has fallen into a state of melee, and the navy is completely blushing, regardless of casualties, it is a constant charge! Even if it was the Warring States command, many people couldn''t hear it. The Pirate is extremely crazy here, wanting to save Ace! Although the Sengoku has ordered the execution of Ace. But because there were snipers on Whitebeard''s side, Ace did not die. Instead, the two travellers were hit by a sniper and were seriously injured and unconscious. When Warring States saw this, he wanted to execute Ace himself, but after being glared at by Karp, he gave up the idea. If the executioner were to execute Ace, Karp could find some comfort in his heart and hypnotize himself a little bit. But if the Warring States starts, he may be able to turn his face with the Warring States on the spot! Therefore, the Warring States period is not easy to make a choice, and can only wait for a while, and then re-deploy two executioners to the execution stand for execution. However, at the beginning of the Warring States Period, he gave Carl a look and asked him to come and execute him. It''s just that Carl pretended not to see anything, and jumped directly into the battlefield and began to kill the Quartet, blocking the advancement of a large number of pirates. By the way, it also caused a little trouble to Qiwuhai. Carl wouldn''t do such a thing that didn''t do any good, naturally it was impossible to help. He might as well mess with Black Beard here, so that he can''t get close to White Beard, this is the most important thing! So he only has one thing to do now, that is, until the battle between White Beard and Sakaski is over, staring at Black Beard, so that he can''t get close to the battlefield of White Beard! This situation made Blackbeard very aggrieved, but he couldn''t tell. Although he knew very well that Karl was deliberately targeting himself, but he couldn''t find evidence! Karl''s ability is a wide range of attacks, it is entirely possible to cause accidental injuries. So Blackbeard can only suffer from this sorrow, and cannot retaliate against Karl''s targeting. He can be said to be extremely miserable now, he was targeted by Carl to death! In his capacity, he can''t do anything against Carl, otherwise Carl would have reason to deal with him. This is where Blackbeard feels so aggrieved. After being targeted for a long time, Blackbeard simply chose not to participate in the battle and ran to the side to paddle. Karl smiled when he saw it, and then went on to clean up the pirates, staring at the black beard''s movements by the way. Except for the black beard. Moria''s situation is not optimistic. Although he belonged to Qiwuhai, he was considered the weakest among the Qiwuhai, and he could barely hold it back. It was just a deputy captain, which can be said to be very miserable. Even Luo can barely contend with a captain. However, this was also thanks to his strange ability, which made the opponent not dare to attack easily, otherwise Luo would not be able to stop a figure who thought he was the captain. As for the remaining three people, they are all paddling frantically and have no serious plans at all. Mihawk and Foil Bista fought here. It looked fierce, but in fact they didn''t use their full strength. Hancock attacked casually, hitting one by one, completely regardless of the enemy or the enemy. The bear is even more outrageous. He directly found a place to read a book here. As long as no one came to bother him, he didn''t even bother to do it! Fortunately, their battlefield is not important, as long as they can delay a little Whitebeard''s troops, it is enough for the Warring States Period. The battle on the frontal battlefield was fierce. The battle between the three generals and the White Beard Pirate Group was even more lively. The battle between them can be described as destroying the world! Various lasers, frost, and lava burst out one after another, causing the Whitebeard Pirates to suffer miserably! But the three generals except Sakarski, who is working hard and fighting against White Beard. The other two didn''t use their full strength at all. After a battle, the two of them had almost no injuries. On the other hand, Sakarski, who tried his best, was injured! This situation suffices to explain their attitude towards this war. However, although Sakarski was injured, he was young after all, and his body recovered quickly, even fighting the monster Kaido! Because of physical problems, various hidden injuries and diseases, Baibeard was beaten out in this battle. He even suddenly lost strength due to injuries, and then was cut off by Sarkarski''s half-moon beard and one ear! This pain made White Beard even more angry, and directly smashed Sakarski into the ground, causing a serious earthquake throughout Malin Vando! But even so, Sakarski is still as tenacious as Xiaoqiang. He can still fight! After seeing this scene, the Warring States period, who had originally planned to do it, also breathed a sigh of relief at this time. But suddenly, a breeze blew, and familiar figures appeared in front of Warring States and Karp! Luffy and Sabo appeared on the execution stand at the same time, shocking everyone! "Ace! We''re here to save you!" Sabo and Luffy spoke in unison, and at the same time framed Ace''s body. The Warring States reacted quickly and instantly transformed into a golden Buddha, trying to stop Luffy and Sabo from saving people! Karp also rushed up, trying to stop his grandson from making the mistake again. But at this moment, a dark green figure appeared between the Warring States Period and Karp. Accompanied by a thunder in the sky, the dragon appeared in front of everyone with a smiling face! "Two... It''s been a long time since we saw you!" The corner of the dragon''s mouth raised slightly, and the hurricane broke out. Karp and the Warring States were caught off guard. I don''t know if the dragon is really strong, or if the two of them are acting. I saw a whirlwind blowing, and both Warring States and Karp flew out at the same time, and the execution platform was also destroyed! The three Luffy brothers were also swept away by this hurricane. The three of them appeared unexpectedly and rescued Ace, and finally escaped. This show operation shocked all the navy, and even the Whitebeard Pirates group was shocked! What have they been busy with for so long? Who is the person who just appeared? Why save Ace? There is also the leader of the revolutionary army, the dragon, why does it also appear? What is the relationship between him and Ace? A series of questions appeared in the minds of most people at the scene, but Carl felt a little speechless. Although it was the dragon he notified, he can now act to save Luffy. But he didn''t expect that Long would even bring Luffy and Sabo here to rescue Ace! And the most important thing is that the dragon is really courageous! In the face of the double attack of Warring States and Karp, he could still be so calm, and even said hello, which led Luffy and the three to escape. This led to the loneliness of the Warring States and Karp, and nothing was caught! "Kapu!!" "Look at the good things your family has done!!" Accompanied by a roar from the Warring States period, the people present suddenly realized that Long is Karp''s son, and Luffy is Karp''s grandson! Ace is also the adopted grandson of Karp! Although they don''t know who the other person is, their identity is definitely not easy! Thinking of this, the people present suddenly took a breath. Because they found out that Karp can really do things! Chapter 161： The choice of white beard! "Kula la la la la la, although I don''t know what the situation is, since Ace has been rescued, we don''t need to continue fighting here!" "Little ones, listen to my orders and all return to the boat! Retreat immediately!" "Wow!!!" Following the White Beard''s order, all the people quickly began to retreat. The navy wanted to pursue it, but they were blocked by the White Beard and the captains one after another. The expressions of everyone in the White Beard Pirate Group at this time were very relaxed and happy, because Ace had been rescued. Although they don''t know why the dragon wants to save Ace, since the other party did so, there must be his reason! In addition, Whitebeard believed that the dragon would not harm Ace, so the other pirates also obeyed the orders and began to retreat. It''s just that the opposite of the atmosphere on the white beard side is the navy side! They obviously have a chance to be executed, but because no one wants to offend Karp, they can only wait for the new executioner to come and execute the execution order. As a result, less than five minutes was lost, and the appearance of Long and Luffy rescued Ace directly! And most importantly, why does Luffy appear here? He obviously should be advancing to the sixth floor of the city! The Warring States glared and stared at Karp. "Kapu, you need to explain this to me well!" "Hahahaha, I don''t know about Dragon and Luffy either, who can think of it!" Luffy appeared inexplicably, and Ace was rescued, Karp''s expression was also lightened a lot. However, his eyes also revealed confusion. Although he didn''t know Luffy, why he was rescued. It''s just that he wants to compliment his son now. Nice job! "Asshole! When this matter is over, I see how you explain it!" "Everyone obeyed the order and gave me all their strength to besiege White Beard, even if other people ran away, never let Bai Beard leave here!" "Yes!!!" Following the order of the Warring States Period, all the navies turned their targets and fired and charged at the white beard. The three generals are even more constrained, and there is simply no way to move forward. Warring States and Karp glanced at each other, rushed directly to the white beard, and at the same time started to him! "Kula la la la la la, good time!" Facing the offensive of the Warring States and White Beard, White Beard was not afraid of danger, and instantly activated the fruit ability! In an instant, as if an earthquake erupted, Malin Fando was violently shaken! The entire navy headquarters collapsed, and all surrounding buildings gradually collapsed! Even the surrounding air has been affected, causing a violent shock! "Kula la la la la la, young ones, hurry up! Leave this to the old man!" The white beard roared, jumped up, and came directly to the forefront of the battlefield, facing the three generals alone, as well as Karp and the Warring States! Then Baibeard shook his big knife and drew a line behind him, dividing a large area from the ground! In that area, all the members of the White Beard Pirates Group, only a small amount of unlucky navy, still stayed there slightly helpless. "Daddy!!!" Marco and others were shocked when they saw White Beard doing this. No matter how optimistic they are, they can tell that White Beard is already committed to life and death! "Little ones, remember! Don''t cry for the old man, don''t have to grieve for the old man! The old man is the remnant party of the old age, and there is no ship that can carry the old man in the new age! The next road still needs you young people to go on your own. This world will always be reserved for young people! " "Kura la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la !!!" "Daddy!!!" The smile of the white beard formed a sharp contrast with the shouts of Marco and others behind. All the navies present were stunned by Baibeard''s words. They didn''t expect that Baibeard would be dead! Even the Warring States and Karp didn''t expect that Baibeard would say such a thing. But what he said really makes sense! Even Karp and the Warring States period agree! "Huh! The mere pirate, who dares to be so presumptuous, is really looking for death!" When the atmosphere was so serious, Sakarski took the lead and broke the deadlock! Although he was also shocked by Baibeard''s remarks, he didn''t care about Baibeard''s thoughts, let alone the surrounding atmosphere. He now has only one task, and that is to kill White Beard! But at this moment, Sakarski felt a suction and appeared from the rear! Without any warning, he just flew out like this! "Blackbeard! What are you going to do?!" Sakaski saw that the man who did it was Blackbeard, and immediately turned to Blackbeard! But Blackbeard smiled, releasing the dark water easily to dissolve Sarkarski''s ability, which caused Sarkarski''s pupils to shrink suddenly! Then he flew out like this, but Titch ignored the others and rushed towards White Beard. "Thief hahahaha! The only one who can kill him is me, and no one else is qualified to kill Whitebeard!" Accompanied by wild laughter Black Beard jumped up and came directly in front of White Beard, wanting to take the opportunity to kill White Beard! Facing Blackbeard''s attack, Whitebeard showed anger and exhausted all his strength in his hands to kill the traitor! But the dark water''s ability directly dissolves the white beard''s fruit ability. Without any suspense, the white beard was punched and flew by the black beard! This scene immediately caused an uproar! Marco even wanted to shoot, killing Blackbeard directly! But when everyone was shocked by Titch''s strength, White Beard came to Titch again, and smashed Titch directly into the ground by relying solely on her own power! "Boy! Just because you want to kill me?!" "go to hell!!!" With a roar from White Beard, Titch was beaten out of nowhere. White beard pinched Tics neck to activate the fruit ability, instantly destroying everything in a radius of 100 meters! Seeing such an angry white beard, even the Warring States and others must retreat, otherwise they will be affected. But they didn''t take advantage of others, even Sarkarski didn''t feel bad at this time. Because he also hates Titch too much, wishing him to die! So he would rather let White Beard kill Tic first, and then go and solve White Beard himself! But the white beard is still old. His strenuous blow did not kill Titch, but gave the opponent a sigh of relief. "Father! Please, daddy, don''t kill me." "I''m your son too! Please, daddy, let me go, I know I was wrong!" Titch began to beg for mercy without a face and skin, when he was already seriously injured. As long as Baibeard makes another attack like this, he will be broken into pieces without any suspense! But without the white beard, he is still softened! Chapter 162： Whitebeards last moments "Titch! Why are you doing this..." Baibeard didn''t directly hurt the killer, but instead asked such a sentence. Obviously, White Beard still has a trace of affection and wants to give Tic a chance. He didn''t understand why Tic could endure it for so many years, let alone why he would act on his brother who was so close to him! Can a mere secret fruit make brothers turn each other into enmity? The white beard who longs for his family, doesn''t understand Titch''s forbearance, let alone Titch''s huge ambition! So he was seized by Tickey''s opportunity and was punched through the abdomen with a single move! "Hahahaha! This is the last time I call you daddy!" "Go to hell! Whitebeard!!!" Titch suddenly violent, and the white beard stabilized his figure and prepared to fight back! But at this moment, his dark illness suddenly broke out! Facing Blackbeard''s ultimate move, Whitebeard wanted to resist, but he couldn''t do it at all! Just when Baibeard thought that he was bound to die. A sudden slash drove Blackbeard back. The earth''s crust, with a radius of one thousand meters, rose into the sky without any warning, and flew into the sky at this moment! Whitebeard looked at the ground that suddenly flew up, and then set his gaze on Karl who was not far away! Carl was in the theater most of the time except for the first hands. Many people present subconsciously ignored Carl, even if Blackbeard was about to win his confidante, they also forgot that Carl had been watching him! "Kula la la la la la, after watching the scene for so long, are you finally going to do it? Carl kid!" "It''s okay. Actually, I really want to go heads-up with you, but you are so strong. I can only kill you when you are sick! But then again, it is better for you to die in my hands than to die in the hands of the traitor, right? And Titch this guy has a holiday with me, I can promise to kill Blackbeard Titch personally after you die! " Carl came to the white beard and said vowedly. With his current strength, it is not a problem at all to kill Titch, but it is not the time yet, because he must kill Whitebeard in order to gain the ability to shake fruits! "Ku la la la la la la! What a confident kid, if that''s the case, come on, I won''t let the water go!" White Beard grinned and took the lead! He knew very well that his current body couldn''t last too long. But even so, Whitebeard chose to go all out and the apostle killed Karl! Although Carl disgusted White Beard at first, with the realities Carl made later, White Beard admired him more and more. Purely from personal will, Whitebeard does not want to be an enemy of Karl. But the two of them are in different camps, which means that Karl is a huge threat to the pirates and even his sons! So White Beard must be here, exert his last strength, and strive to kill Karl! But Carl was also very clear about Whitebeard''s mind. Facing the menacing attack from the opponent, Carl didn''t have any chance of luck, and he went all out with every blow, trying to stop the opponent! But the white beard''s attack is very sharp, and every lap can affect the space around the kilometer range! And most importantly, the power of the white beard is also very exaggerated! With Carl''s current A+ level strength, facing Whitebeard''s punch without the ability to release the fruit, he was a little unable to hold it. Not to mention that the power brought by the white beard''s use of the fruit ability is added. It can be said that when facing head-on, Carl was completely suppressed by the white beard, and he couldn''t get close to the opponent at all! However, after a short time of fighting, Carl also saw that because of his old age, the white beard was very poor in physical strength and his speed was a little too slow. In this way, Carl found his weakness and immediately launched a targeted attack! Carl used his flexibility, hovering in the air and flickering, his attack did not stop at all. In this way, the white beard can be exhausted to fight, even if the power of the white beard is enough to affect the range of kilometers. Carl can use his own fruit ability and his own speed to evade in front of him. This led to Whitebeard''s attack, unable to cause fatal injuries to Karl. If Carl keeps maintaining this speed, White Beard will be dragged to death sooner or later! Baibeard was also aware of this. He was now sweating profusely, his chest was undulating, and he was also breathing heavily. He knew very well that if he dragged on like this, he would undoubtedly lose, so the white beard made a desperate bet, and directly exploded with all his strength! In an instant. Starting from the center of the white beard, dense cracks spread to the surrounding! In an instant, these cracks spread all over the surrounding area of ??several kilometers. Roughly estimate the diameter of this range will not be less than five kilometers! Seeing this scene, Carl was shocked, and even the people below were also panicked. If White Beard successfully releases this trick, Malin Vandor will sink at least half of the time! This is only because the white beard was released in the air, not because of the release on the ground! Otherwise, Malin Vandor will definitely sink all, even if someone resists it, it won''t help! Because the ability to shake fruits is a wide range of indiscriminate attacks! This is the power that White Beard belongs exclusively to, and is capable of destroying the world! "White beard! You really want to die!" Carl wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath, and began to condense the surrounding air, intending to stop the white beard''s moves! He will never let White Beard release successfully, otherwise Malin Vando will really be destroyed! Whitebeard watched Karl continue to gather around the storm, his eyes suddenly fell into memories. "Kula la la la la la, when I see you, I think of the golden lion once, he was so spirited and arrogant! But you are completely different from him He is a complete careerist, but you are a very honest navy! bring it on! Let me see if your navy of the new era can successfully stop the remnant party of my old era! " "Air shock" Accompanied by a roar from the white beard! The surrounding atmosphere split instantly! In addition, even the space is cracked! This kind of power radiates directly to the surrounding sea area, as well as Malin Vatican below! But just as the power was about to explode, a storm connected to the sky enveloped the white beard''s figure! The huge storm and the powerful shock force resisted each other, causing a violent earthquake and a violent tsunami! The people of the White Beard Pirates group returned to the boat one after another, and they couldn''t make a sound when they watched such a tragic scene. The people on the navy side wanted to go up and help. But when they saw Karl unexpectedly burst out with such an astonishing power, they chose to continue to wait. Because they are very clear, if there is a third-party force to intervene. This delicate balance will be broken immediately! When the time comes, the three forces will explode, and how likely is Malinfan to turn to ashes! The people inside cannot escape either. But when Blackbeard saw this scene, he ran away dingy when no one was paying attention to him. Although some navy saw him, they did not stop him. In their eyes, Blackbeard''s previous behavior was nothing more than an attempt to pick peaches, which was not a big deal at all. So Blackbeard fled the navy headquarters, no one cared at all! Not only him, but even the other Qiwuhai, except Mihawk and Xiong, they all took advantage of the chaos and left. Because they fear that after the war is over, they will not be able to leave. Chapter 163： The war is over! The storm that connects heaven and earth continues to sweep through. But in the same way, the power that shook the sky and the earth continued to erupt within the storm! The movement produced by the two forces made the surrounding seas completely hurt, and even the apocalypse had undergone drastic changes! Extreme weather began to appear, haze shrouded in the sky over Marin Vando, and the thunder flickered constantly! Even some thunderstorms have concentrated on the buildings of Malin Vandor, causing unpredictable losses! The battle between Carl and White Beard directly created this kind of thunderstorm, which forced the navy to avoid. But the battle between the two of them is coming to an end! Carl had already tried his best at this time, and was somewhat exhausted. This is the second time he has used his fruit ability to the extreme after playing against Kaido, and even consumed his physical strength completely! It can be said that Carl may faint at any time, and now he is holding on purely on his own willpower. But the situation on Baibeard''s side is not good. Due to illness and hidden injuries, the white beard''s physical strength is also not sufficient, and it is not comparable to a young man like Carl. So when he released the fruit power, he also suffered the backlash of his body injuries! Even every time he uses his abilities, he will reduce part of his lifespan! And he also went through various wheel fights, and finally this was driven into desperation by Karl! But even under such severe circumstances, White Beard still proved to the Navy who is the strongest man in the world! Whitebeard''s current power still cannot be underestimated. If it weren''t for Karl''s ability, it would happen to be able to keep the whitebeard''s vibration within a certain range! The current Malin Vando has been destroyed by him! However, the price of doing so was to consume all of Carl''s physical strength, and this was barely equal to the blood-stained white beard! "Really deserves to be the strongest man in the world, even if he is on the verge of death, he can be frightened! It''s a pity that you are not in your heyday, otherwise I really want to challenge it! " Although Carl was already exhausted, it did not affect his speech. White beard grinned and smiled. The current white beard is already at the end of the crossbow, squeezing a smile, almost spent his whole body''s strength. But even so, he still maintains the fruiting ability without any weakness! suddenly. A flower in front of Carl, the hurricane connecting heaven and earth, instantly dissipated! He couldn''t maintain his ability even more, and he fell from the sky. Upon seeing this, the Warring States rushed into the air first to catch Karl. Then he came to the air to think, wanting to take over Karl to fight Whitebeard. But when he saw that the white beard standing on the floating ground had closed his eyes, he was relieved. "It seems that he is dead..." Carl whispered softly, exhausted the last bit of strength, and dropped this piece of land to the ground, but he couldn''t hold on anymore and fainted. But before he fainted, the system sound also rang. Choose to complete. Congratulations to the hosts live-shaking fruit (no side effects), and the dual-blade stream level has been raised to A level! ... Three days later. Carl woke up from the camp in pain. Beside him, the cat demon and Kuroba were holding gauze on their bodies, lying on their bedside. The two of them slept peacefully, and a ray of sunlight scattered from outside the camp and fell on their faces. The whole picture looks very beautiful. "Thanks for your hard work." Karl saw the gauze on both of them and bought them together. The cat demon and Kuroba also contributed a lot in this war. Although Carl''s crew almost did not appear on the frontal battlefield. But they played very well on the side battlefield! Even arrogant people like Ainilu participated in this war very seriously! Carl was on the battlefield, observing very much by himself. Almost everyone pays attention to it. He did this only to prevent his crew from being in danger, if they were really in danger. Carl can also go there for the first time to rescue. Fortunately, their strength does not need help at all. It''s just that after Karl fought Whitebeard, he didn''t have the energy to care about them. After all, the enemy is an existence like Whitebeard, he has such a powerful combat effectiveness, and he can even be 50-50 with Carl! In the end, Carl was able to kill White Beard, but because of the delay, his illness completely broke out! This will kill the white beard! It can be said to be very difficult. "Master Karl, are you awake?" "You finally woke up, Lord Carl!" After Black Feather and Cat Demon woke up, they were overjoyed when they saw Karl sitting up. The cat demon even cheered and ran out of the camp to inform the others. Kuroba replaced the gauze for Karl and helped him heal his injuries. "How many days did I sleep?" "Master Karl, you slept for three days!" Kuroba answered while changing the gauze. Carl nodded, then turned on the domineering look, and observed what was going on outside the camp. But after a while, he turned off his domineering look, and then showed a wry smile. The current situation outside is not optimisticThe naval headquarters is basically completely destroyed. All the navy can only make a living in the camp, and even the wounded can only heal their wounds in the camp. However, the naval medical room has not been destroyed, and it is even considered one of the few buildings in the navy headquarters that is still strong. But there is not much navy that can fit inside. Tens of thousands of seriously injured navy has filled the entire medical building. So that people with minor injuries like Carl can only stay in the camp outside to receive treatment. But there is also good news, that is, the dining hall of the navy headquarters has not been destroyed. This means that they can still eat hot meals without worrying about hunger. Knowing this, Carl breathed a sigh of relief, and then touched his already hungry stomach. "I haven''t eaten for three days! I''m a little hungry..." Hearing Karl say this, Kuroba immediately took out a snack from the side. But this snack was obviously left over by her or the cat demon. Carl didn''t care either, he just swallowed the dates, it would fill up a little bit. It didn''t take long. Ainilu and others also arrived to celebrate Karl''s awakening. The Warring States and Karp and the three will be one step later. Then the Warring States in this simple camp, issued the rank of lieutenant general to Karl. But he was also here, telling Carl about his plan to resign. This matter is no longer a secret, all the navy knows it, and Karl is the last one to know. But he was not surprised, because he had read the original and knew that the Zhan Congress had resigned. But even so, he was still reluctant. Because once he leaves, it means that no one will cover himself anymore, which makes Carl a little sad. Chapter 164： 3 months Three months have passed since the top war. Whitebeard''s body was buried in a secret place by the Navy. Blackbeard Titch retired from the Qiwu Sea, made an appearance in the new world, and became a double-fruit ability person! He killed Moonlight Moria, who was also Qiwuhai, obtained the Fruit of Shadow Shadow, and became a person with double fruit ability. Relying on the power of the double fruit, and the cooperation of the dark fruit and the shadow fruit. Blackbeard can even create a Legion of Shadows out of thin air to help him attack the enemy! He used this power to erode a large territory that originally belonged to Whitebeard. Every time Marco and others want to fight White Beard, they can always be avoided by him! This situation has caused Blackbeard''s reputation to grow in the new world. On the contrary, it is the second generation of the White Beard Pirates, which has now begun to go downhill. Although Ace was rescued, Marco became the new captain of the White Beard Pirates. But their strength is no longer what it used to be, and they no longer have the qualifications to be the Four Emperors! The separatist regime of the new world will be replaced by the three emperors and two in the future! The three emperors had no suspense, and were naturally occupied by Kaido, Shanks, and Charlotte Lingling. The two generals are Blackbeard Titch, the double-fruit ability, and Marko! This is the name given to them by the outside world, and the reason is very simple, that is, they have the strength to not lose the general! Although not necessarily the opponents of the generals, at least the generals cannot hold them securely! However, although the outside world gave them such a good evaluation, those pirates will still challenge them and become famous in one fell swoop! The movement on the Pirate''s side is relatively small. Back and forth is just the hatred between Marco and others, and Blackbeard. There was no big news from others. On the navy side, there was an explosive news. The Warring States officially resigned as the Marshal of the Navy and took a back seat! The new admiral will be succeeded by Sakarski! But at the same time, the Admiral Qing Pheasant announced his resignation and left the navy headquarters! But before that, the two of them fought a lot because of the position of Marshal of the Navy! This battle directly turned Punk Hassad into an island of ice and fire, and changed the weather on the entire island! The current Punk Hassad has become an island surrounded by icebergs and full of flames at the same time. The environment can be said to be very bad! After ten days and ten nights in this grand battle, it finally came to an end! The result of the battle was obviously that Sakarski won, but outsiders did not know that Sakarski won very hard! Although his lava fruit has a very high temperature, its damage is also one of the strongest among the natural devil fruits! But Kuzan''s use of frozen fruits is also beyond ordinary people''s understanding! In addition, Kuzan is best at putting out fires, so Sakarski''s battle is not easy. Otherwise, the two of them would not be able to fight for ten days and ten nights. In the end, Sakarski won this victory with a weak advantage and resilience like a monster. Carl was present throughout the battle, and he saw it clearly, without missing anything. If Kuzan''s power belongs to the monster level, Sakarski belongs to the monster among the monsters! Not only does he have super high attack intensity, but even his recovery ability is far beyond Kuzan! According to Karl''s estimation, his physical strength must have reached the S level, as for the strength, at least it will be at the A+ level. That''s why his strength and resilience are so exaggerated. But Kuzan''s physical strength, obviously did not reach the S level, at most A+ level. But Kuzan''s physical attributes, according to Karl''s visual inspection, look very average! Every one of his abilities is almost at the A+ level, but none of them surpasses A+. This is the reason for his defeat. After all, the S-level representatives have surpassed the limit. Although Kuzan''s strength is very strong, it is the same level as Leili. But like Raleigh, he did not go beyond the limit. Although he is also a general, he is still slightly weaker than Sakarski. However, what is different from the original work here is that Kuzan was not interrupted. When Sarkarski was preparing to give Kuzan who was unable to resist, Carl came forward to stop him at the last blow. Sakaski saw Carl come forward, so he gave up and did not intend to pursue it any further. In this way, Sakarski spent the first day as a marshal in the ward. Kuzan also chose to resign from his post as admiral when he was receiving treatment that day. However, due to his previous contributions, the Warring States period allowed him to receive treatment, but Kuzan decided to go. No one can keep him. The Warring States was also very helpless, so let him go. With the passing of time a little bit. Sakarski''s injury also recovered as before, and Kuzan also recovered from his injury. When Sakaski announced his official appointment, Kuzan rode a bicycle and took his pet penguin, and left the navy headquarters lonely early this morning. Carl slapped Hache and brought his hands down to the marshal''s office, waiting for Sarkarski''s order. During this time, Sakarski has taught everyone individually. Except for some old seniors, almost everyone else was scolded by him, and then he was rewarded with a sweet date. Those who have contributed to the war at the top are all promoted collectively. Those who cannot be promoted will get a raise or increase the number of troops they can carry. So the Warring States period called Karl to come over today, obviously for this matter. But when Karl came to the Marshal''s office with his men, Sarkarski hadn''t come yet. He obviously came early. "I don''t know why he asked us to come. Do you want to scold us for failing? Meow!" The cat demon shrank his neck and asked with some worry. Black feather turned directly, then pulled out two feathers from the wings and rubbed them a little. "Give you this, if you temporarily act as earplugs, it shouldn''t be a big problem." "Hehe, thank you so much, meow!" The cat demon took these feathers and put them in his ears. The scene was very funny. But when the cat demon plugged his ears, the two cat ears moved, attracting everyone''s attention. "Yehahahahahaha, what''s the use of blocking your ears? Aren''t you four ears?" "Really! I forgot Meow!" Hearing Ainilu''s words, the cat demon suddenly reacted, and then drooped his ears, a little disappointed. When the other people saw the appearance of the cat demon, they also laughed, and the atmosphere was a lot lighter. All of them have been together for more than half a year, and the relationship between each of them is very good. They are all fateful friendships, and the relationship is naturally good. Chapter 165： wait "Just be quiet, after Sakarski arrives for a while, you will be so noisy, and you will definitely have a bad curse!" Carl waved his hand and asked them to calm down. But Nilu showed disdain, squeezed her short blond hair, and then squeezed her fist. "He scolded him, what does it have to do with me?" Nilu is dressed in a capable navy uniform with short blond hair that is close to her ears. She looks heroic and has the demeanor of a female general! Her military rank has also reached the rank of major general. Not only her, Ainilu and Enzo were also promoted to major generals. Not only the three of them, but the rest were also promoted to brigadier generals and became the backbone of the navy. However, Intil does not have a military rank, because she is not a navy, but as Carl''s attendant, following Carl''s side. This makes her identity somewhat unclear. In addition, there were a lot of things in the Warring States period, and Sakarski didn''t bother to worry about these things, so Intil did not join the navy. Just follow Carl''s side and be his little follower. Intil had no complaints about this, anyway, in her opinion, she only had to follow Karl. As for other things, she didn''t care. The laughter in the marshal''s office continued. Carl looked at Nilu and the others, but also smiled helplessly, but didn''t stop them. Then Karl opened his personal attributes. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B Spirit: B- Physical strength: B Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), strange force (A), shake the fruit'' During the war at the top, Carl completed the third choice, obtained the shocking fruit, and a random bonus to increase his ability by one level. With double fruits, his strength has reached a qualitative leap! And the ability he has improved is also his own swordsmanship! In this way, Carl''s strength has been firmly established at the general level. But even so, he has only reached the general level of entry. But Carl''s time of more than three months has not been wasted. When Ainilu and others were training and tasking, Carl focused on training, except for occasional tasks that could not be avoided. He is training, and then he has improved his strength a lot! He can even use the ability to shake fruit proficiently and raise his power level to S level! And more importantly, Piaopiao Fruit has also awakened smoothly! The only regret is that Carl can''t connect with Shocking Fruit in an open manner, and can only be used in the ability of Piaoping Fruit. Otherwise, his understanding of Zhenzhenguo would be even better! But even so, he was content. At present, this strength has reached the strength of the white beard when he was seriously injured and dying. This kind of power is enough to become the four emperors, even with Kaido and the generals and others. If Carl can go one step further, it is very possible to reproduce the power of the white beard at his peak! You know that the white beard at the peak is the strongest man in the world! Even Karp, Warring States, and Roger can only be close to them. The peak period of these people definitely far exceeds the strength of the current four emperors and generals. If not, they would not be called a generation of legends! Carl can go one step further to reach this level, but it is still a bit worse now. Being able to cultivate to this level in just a few months is already his limit. If he wants to continue to improve, there are only two ways at present. The first one is very simple, that is to continue to hone his strength, and in almost four to five years, he can reach the level of the peak of the white beard. As for the second one, it is to trigger system selection, and all other attribute values ??will be upgraded to A+ level. The first road is very safe, but it is very time-consuming. Although there are uncertain factors in the second road, at least he still has many plots that can trigger choices. Carl has even begun to think about what plan he should make to trigger the system''s choice. "It''s really noisy in the room!" "This is the Marshal''s office, not a vegetable market! How decent you are so noisy!" Just as Karl was thinking about where he was going next, Sakarski''s voice suddenly appeared, directly covering the chatting voice of Nilu and others. After seeing Sakaski''s appearance, they immediately sat down and closed their mouths. Although Nilu and the others said that they were not afraid, they were all educated by Sarkarski, and naturally they were still a bit shadowy. Even the two of Anilu and Nilu, who have already come to the fore in their strengths, also have a sense of fear towards Sarkarski. Just because of his attitude towards his subordinates, it is too cruel! "Senior Sakaski, you can''t say that. If you are not late, how could they be so boring?" Carl shrugged to speak for Nilu and others, not afraid of Sakarski criticizing himself at all. Although Karl is only a lieutenant general now, his strength and reputation have surpassed most lieutenants. In addition, he fought on the top and executed White Beard. This scene even pushed his prestige to the highest peak! If it wasn''t for his junior qualifications and low military rank, there were even people who wanted Karl to be the marshal. Fortunately, this kind of voice, everyone just treated it as a joke, and didn''t take it to heart. Otherwise Carl would be embarrassed. "Huh! I''m going to have a meeting with the five old stars, and what are you doing? Lieutenant General Karl, is this how you manage your soldiers! What a shame! You are the navy, not pirates! If everyone is like you, the Navy is early..." Halfway through the conversation, Sakarski suddenly closed his voice, his expression turned a bit hideous. Carl leaned forward slightly, pretending to know nothing, and asked curiously. "Sakasaki-senior, what do you want to say? What would happen if the navy were the same as me?" Carl smiled, but Sakaski snorted and sat back in his seat. What he just wanted to say was the mantra of reprimanding others normally, and it was nothing to ordinary people. But Carl can''t use such words to reprimand at all. Even Sarkarski couldn''t find a way to reprimand Karl. This made him a little speechless. After holding back for a long time, he couldn''t say anything, and Nilu and others kept laughing. Carl was looking forward to it, wanting to see if Sarkarski could say something new. After a while, Sakarski didn''t say anything in the end, but went straight to the topic! "Karl, congratulations, you have become a general!" Chapter 166： Promoted to general! "I?" "general?" "Are there any bonuses?" Hearing what Sakarski said, Karl didn''t care about his position for the first time, but about whether he had a bonus. For some reason, the gold he got from Sky Island was discovered by the Warring States Period. Although he did not expose Karl, he also used this incident to threaten Karl and then took away nearly a third of the gold. Although Karl can go to the sky island to withdraw money again at any time, he can''t go there frequently, otherwise it will arouse suspicion. So Carl is now very concerned about his salary. But what made Carl even more speechless was that the Warring States, who was not a marshal, had completely released himself and played around with Karp, without his original spirit at all. "You kid, the general is a compliment to you, an honor! You asked me if I have a bonus?!" "Senior Sakarski, just tell me if it''s over, why is there so much talk?" Carl was picking his nose and dangling a pair of dead fish eyes, which made Sarkarski very helpless. Carl now looks more and more like Karp before. Although his prestige has not yet reached Karp''s level, his strength is very close, and he has a similar view of justice. This made Sakarski no choice but to be angry with Carl. "Have!" "Haha, that''s not enough! Remember to send someone to notify me to pick up the money at that time!" Carl clapped his hands and looked very excited. Nilu and others are also very excited, because they all know that Karl never asks for money for himself, but for everyone to use it together. And only with more money, they can better transform their warships! This is the ultimate goal of Carl asking for money. "You are really speechless. I have been talking to those five old things for so long, and then I made an exception and promoted you from the lieutenant general to the general! If it werent for the fact that the Navy is really short of people now, it would take at least three years for your qualifications to become a general! As a result, what you care most about is the bonus, which really disappoints me! " "Senior Sakaski, I just wanted to rebuild my warship recently. It just happens to be short of money, so don''t care about it..." Carl waved his hand, and Sakaski also sighed, calmed down, and then spoke again. "I won''t mention this matter. Today I will tell all the navy about your promotion to general. But due to special reasons, I will not hold a promotion ceremony for you, because you are going out to perform a special task today! " "I don''t care about the promotion ceremony or something, so let''s talk about the task first." Carl waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t care. Sakaski breathed a sigh of relief, and then explained the task again. This task is very simple, is to let Karl go to spread a message. That is World Conscription! Although this task is an order announced by Sakarski to recruit troops from all over the world! But Karl didn''t expect that Sakarski would let himself go to find someone to promote it, which made him a little confused. "Carl, I know that you have a very close relationship with the Golden Emperor. Through him, you can quickly spread the news of the world''s conscription to the world. Although our navy can also do it, starting tomorrow, I am going to move the navy headquarters to the G1 branch of the new world, so now I don''t have the energy to do this! " "Does it start tomorrow?" Hearing what the Warring States had said, Carl was stunned for a moment, frowning. He did not expect Sakarski to decide to move so soon. But its right to think about it. Carl is the best candidate for external publicity now. He himself represents the big news. No matter where Carl goes, he can cause a sensation and the rush of reporters to interview him. There is no other reason, it''s because Karl killed Whitebeard! This is the effect of the Navys propaganda to Carl during this period. "In this case, I reluctantly agreed, but I can''t guarantee that the effect of my propaganda will be better than that of the Navy propaganda. I don''t know much about the publicity department. I''m good at making me fight and make suggestions, but I don''t know how to deal with this kind of stuff. " Carl shrugged. Although he accepted the task, he couldn''t guarantee how far he could accomplish it. Sakaski heard that it was rare to be lifeless, but nodded in agreement. "To be honest, I don''t think you can bring any good publicity to the Navy. After all, you have now become the pirates public enemy, and most of the people who follow you are pirates. But even so, the only person you can do now is you. I originally planned to let Sengoku and Kapu do it, but the two of them went to the East China Sea in a group! These two semi-reclusive old guys are really annoying! Think you can ignore me if you resign? I''m a navy marshal! " When talking about Karp and the Warring States period, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Sakaski was obviously a little excited. Carl didn''t know what Karp and Warring States had said to Sarkarski, and why they gave him such a big shadow. But Karl at least understands that Sakarski''s life is not easy now, especially since the Warring States period has left him a lot of mess. This makes the life of Sakaski''s marshal, living in dire straits every day! "Okay, leave this to me, but after you move, you are also forgotten to promote it." "I know this matter. World conscription is not a child''s play. Of course I will participate in it myself, but it will take at least a month to relocate the navy headquarters, so this time is up to you. After saying this, Sakarski put a data sheet on the table. "Please pay attention to this person. The last time he appeared was in Golden City. You can just help me observe him and see if he is willing to join the navy. If he wants to, I will reserve him a post of admiral! " "The treatment is so good?" Hearing what Sakarski said, Carl was shocked, then waved his hand, swept through a whirlwind, and delivered this information sheet to his hand. But this operation made Carl convenient for himself, but it suffered from Sakarski. The desk that was originally not clean is now even more messy, which makes Sakarski''s face become blue! "Smile? Those who are suspected of having the ability of Gravity Fruit, are they suspected of possessing general strength..." Seeing this data sheet, Carl didn''t have too many surprises, because Fujitora smiled in the original book, and he was also an admiral who was recruited by the world''s conscription. It is not surprising that Sakaski has his information in his hands. "This person is handed over to you to test, and Qiwuhai now has two vacancies. I need you to find someone to supplement it!" Chapter 167： task "You give me so many things? Is there any overtime pay? Is there a subsidy?" Carl doesn''t care how many tasks are. The only thing he cares about now is whether there are bonuses. Otherwise, he would have no choice but to take his crew and go to the New World to eat spicy food. Without money, it would be difficult to get Tezolo to do things. That''s why Karl asked for these. However, his words made Sakarski''s veins violent, and he couldn''t help but roar out. "You kid, when did you become so greedy for money!" "This time all the expenses will be reimbursed by the headquarters, and there are also bonuses. Now you are satisfied!" "Satisfied, very satisfied! Hey!" Hearing Sakaski''s hysterical roar, Carl smiled and made an OK gesture. Afterwards, Carl seriously discussed with Sakarski, the detailed information of the world conscription, and the criteria for recruiting Qiwuhai. Although Sakarski and Karl didn''t like Qiwuhai, they even planned to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai. But Wu Lao Xing completely disagrees, they still insist that Qi Wu Hai is an important weapon against the current Three Emperors. But they obviously didn''t look at the performance of Qiwuhai who was on top of the war. If they come to watch the game, they will not maintain their current view. After all, this time the top war, without people like Bucky, naturally no one will broadcast it live. Then Carl and Sakowski continued to finalize the candidates for Qiwuhai, and finally chose a harmless Bucky and the big stomach king Joe Ali Bonnie. Bucky is harmless to humans and animals, and has also harvested some of his subordinates in Advance City, forming his own Bucky express company. Although his power is far less than that of his previous life. But relying on his luck, he still became one of the new forces in the new world. As for Bonnie, she didn''t know why she escaped from Taotu''s hands at the time. For this reason, Taotu did not excuse, but accepted the punishment and was transferred to the G5 branch of New World to be stationed. However, there were many things at the time, and Carl didn''t care about it, and the navy didn''t hunt down. I have to say that their supernova this year is very lucky. Except for the few people killed by Karl, everyone else also ran out of Push City. Even all the members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group ran out. But since they escaped from prison, there has been no news from the Straw Hat Pirates. There was no news even for Ace, and there was no Ace in the remnant party of the White Beard Pirates. During this time, all of them disappeared, and no one knew where they went. "Have you decided, Senior Sakaski? Just choose Bucky and Bonnie?" "Yes, just the two of them!" After Carl and Sarkarski had reached an agreement, they finally decided it was the two of them. Who makes these two people is the two most harmless candidates so far. Although Bucky has power, he does not have the corresponding strength. The entire Bucky Express is like a high-rise building built by a bubble, and it may collapse at any time. Bonnies remarks offer a high bounty, but she is not bad, and she even likes to cap the beauties to save the heroes. And she didn''t have any ambitions, and naturally she didn''t form her own forces, so Sakarski was very relieved of her. But beyond that, Carl always felt that Sakarski had other thoughts on her. Because in the original work, after Bonnie was caught by Blackbeard, Sakarski rushed to the scene to rescue as soon as possible. He even said that it would be terrible to let her escape. Blackbeard Titch wants her to be her own woman, knowing that Blackbeard is a hero. He is greedy for money, power and strength, but he is not greedy for female sex! Otherwise, with his strength, don''t you want to catch all the beautiful women? But he only wants Bonnie to be his own woman. Although this may be a joke, it also shows that Bonnie''s identity is not simple! So Carl wanted to ask, what exactly is Bonnie and why she is so special. "I know you have questions about Bonnie, but her identity is special. I advise you not to inquire!" "I know, I won''t inquire about her identity, but if she tells it by herself then it has nothing to do with me." Carl shrugged and returned to his seat. Sakarski''s eyes crossed Carl, watching Ainilu and others. "Huh! A bunch of loose guys!" Sakaski snorted coldly and began to speak to these people. Ainilu and others are even sitting on pins and needles, like thorns on their backs, like knuckles in their throats, so embarrassing! Sakarski was very strict with their preaching. Although Karl was a little unbearable, what Sakarski said was quite right. So he was just listening, as long as Sakarski didn''t go too far, he wouldn''t interrupt him. After all, Im a white face singer, and a person who sings a red face can also add some psychological pressure to them, so as not to make them feel so unconstrained. It took more than ten minutes to reprimandSakaski then stopped. After Carl confirmed that Sakarski had nothing else to do, he took Ainilu and the others and left the Marshal''s office. But Karl walked very easily, but Ainilu and the others left here as if fleeing. Even on the road, he almost ran into Polusalino. "What a coincidence, Lieutenant General Karl." "General Polusalino, I am at the same level as you now!" Carl pointed to his military rank, his face full of triumph. Polusalino was surprised when he saw Carl who was so sullen, but before he could say anything, Carl had already left. Then he entered the Marshal''s office and asked doubtfully: "Did you make an exception for this kid Carl?" "It''s not just me, but the five old stars have also made an exception. Now the navy is obviously insufficient, and the gap between high-end combat power and low-end combat power is really too big. We are a little bit unreliable now. Among the younger generation, only the kid Carl can afford the appearance. The others are really almost meaningless. Even if it is Ainilu and the others, it will take at least a year before they can fully grow up. " "So what are you going to do about the World Conscription Plan?" "What can I do? I have handed it over to Karl to deal with it. I hope he can promote it so that we can save a little trouble." Sarkarski lit his cigar and took a deep breath. Polusalino stood beside him, his eyes flashed, not knowing what he was thinking. at the same time. After leaving the Marshal''s office, Ainilu and others breathed a sigh of relief, and then vomited Sakaski loudly. Although their voices would attract the attention of other navies, Carl didn''t care about it and didn''t stop it. After all, even he wanted to complain about this fellow Sakaski. Because he can call people better than the Warring States period! Chapter 168： Rescue Bonnie Ten days later. A certain sea area in the New World. Carl took his own people and his own warships and flew in the air to find Bonnie''s location. Today is their first day, coming out of the navy headquarters. Although Sakarski has been urging them, but Carls warship is undergoing renovation during this period, and he has no way to urge the boatsmiths. Sakarski was also very helpless, and could only wait for Karl''s ship to be repaired. In the current navy headquarters, there are no extra ships for Karl to drive away. Coupled with the drawings designed by Karl himself, most people can''t understand it at all, but he asks the boatman to make changes according to his own ideas. This caused him to waste a lot of time and spend a lot of wronged money. It was not without reason that he was in charge of Sakaski''s request for the funds. It took ten days to complete the transformation of his ship in a hurry, and now Karl is finally able to go to sea. However, these ten days have also delayed a lot of things, and Carl must hurry up. The first task now is to find Bonnie and let him take over the post of Qiwuhai. Now in Qiwuhai, there are still five people left: Jinping, Mihawk, Xiong, Hancock, and Luo. Moria was killed by Titch, and Titch also withdrew from Qiwuhai and took his place in the new world. "Master Carl has seen Bonnie, she is on the island below, but behind her, someone is chasing her!" "Someone is chasing?" Hearing Ainilu''s words, Carl immediately turned on the domineering. Although their current flying altitude is more than one kilometer, the domineering and domineering coverage of Karl and Aini Road is very wide. It''s only a few kilometers away, so what a mess! "It turned out to be the guy Blackbeard. I didn''t expect that she was still caught by Blackbeard!" Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Carl saw Bonnie being caught by Blackbeard Titch, and then wondered if Bonnie should become his own woman. What Titch said, Carl heard the truth, but he was not interested in discussing the privacy of the other party. So Karl directly lowered the height of the warship, and in the blink of an eye he came to the top of Blackbeard and the others! "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Blackbeard, I heard that you launched Qiwuhai, killed Moria, and even repelled Marco. It''s really amazing. I just don''t know how much you are now, compared to what you used to be! " Carl came to Titch without any hassle. Ainilu and others followed Carl, pushing Blackbeard and his crew back. Although Ainilu and others still need to grow. But the strength of Anilu, Nilu and Enzo has reached the rank of lieutenant general. Even Jace''s strength is almost barely able to reach the lieutenant general. The strength of other people is also hovering at the brigadier general level. And the four main combatants have already awakened to see and hear domineering and armed domineering. Their strength is already very strong, and they can naturally pose a certain threat to the members of the Blackbeard Pirate Group. So they didn''t dare to act rashly at all, and could only wait for their captain to give orders. "Thief hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, General White Eagle! Don''t come here for so long without any problems!" The White Eagle is what Carl was called after he was promoted to general. Carl didn''t like it personally, but this is what the five-star Sakaski meant. White represents the dove of peace in the world, and symbolizes peace. The eagle is Carl''s style of action, very resolute and hawkish. That''s why he was given such a title. Its just that Karl doesnt like this title personally... With the spread of news from the Navy, Karl was promoted to a general, when he became known as the White Eagle, the whole world also knew one after another. However, due to the severe shortage of manpower in the current world, the speed of delivery is not very fast. At least for now, the speed of the Navy''s message transmission has been more than twice as slow as before. But even so, those who have been following Carl will naturally learn about him in the first place. "Blackbeard, let''s talk, I''m here to find Bonnie, and you are also here to find her. How about we fight a game, whoever survives has the full power to take her away? " Carl''s eyes were frenzied, and he threw off his cloak, and he could enter the state of battle at any time! Blackbeard narrowed his eyes and showed an ugly smile. "Thief hahahaha, I don''t want to fight a monster like you, let''s forget it!" "Little ones! Run away!!!" Following Blackbeard''s order, everyone in the Blackbeard Pirate Group began to run. Then Karl saw Shiliu, the Evil King and others, also among the Blackbeard''s team. However, only a small part of the criminals advancing the city were recruited by Blackbeard, except for Shiliu and the evil king. The other people, Carl, just had the impression that they were the criminals who pushed the city, but Carl couldn''t remember who they were. But even so, the people Blackbeard recruited now were less than half of the original book. It can be said that through Carl''s intervention, Blackbeard not only did not obtain the Devil Fruit, even the power was not fully formed. This is the best time to eliminate them. But Carl didn''t plan to do it on Titch now. Because Bonnie was still in his hands at the time, if he did it, Bonnie would probably be injured. "Are you Joelie Bonnie? I now represent the Navy and represent the world, and I invite you to become Qiwuhai. This is a document for you. If you agree to it, you can sign it directly. I wont care about where you are going next. But you can also refuse, but the cost of refusal, I think you should be very clear! " Bonnie looked at the document Carl handed out for a few seconds, and then smiled bitterly. With a big wave of the document and pen, she signed her name. "I didn''t expect that I would be reduced to the point where I became Qiwuhai. It''s really shameful!" Bonnie was obviously very resistant to Qiwuhai''s identity. But she couldn''t help it. If she didn''t have the status of Qiwuhai, she would have much difficulty sailing on the sea. This is also a good thing for mutual benefit, and she will naturally agree. "Although I don''t know who you are, I will help as much as possible about the bear. Although I don''t know Begapunk, I will try my best to let the bear maintain his self-awareness and not let him become a machine completely. " "Do you know the bear?!" Bonnie was taken aback when he heard Carl''s words and grabbed Carl''s hand very excited. "Miss Bonnie, please respect yourself!" Carl pushed Miss Bonnie away, without explaining his relationship with the bear, and left with the crew. Bonnie stared at the leaving figure of Carl and others, bit her lip, and finally stomped her foot vigorously. "Sure enough, it was the same as it was in the Chambord Islands, still a bastard!" Chapter 169： 2 clown An unknown island. The business of a company called Bucky Express is very prosperous. But just today, a navy warship descended from the sky and came directly to the door of Bucky Courier Company, scaring everyone here! Some grumpy people even want to take action on this warship. But when they saw the people coming down from the warship, they just wilted, and they didn''t even dare to pant. Because the person who has stepped down from this ship is the new general, Carl White Eagle! "Hurry up and inform Lord Bucky, that there is a future for the Navy!" Bucky''s men trembled and dared not speak loudly at all. Even if they were to inform someone, they were as quiet as a thief. The people around who were transporting goods also stopped at this time and looked at Carl nervously. "You continue, I am here to find Bucky, it has nothing to do with you." As Carl''s voice fell, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then resumed their work. Carl walked alone at Bucky Express. He did not let Ainilu and others disembark because it was completely unnecessary. He came here just to ask Bucky to sign a document, so there is no need to delay too much time. Moreover, these goods delivered by Bucky Express had no contraband, let alone those slaves. No matter how you say this company, it is also a formal company registered in the world **. Maybe Bucky will take some smuggling work secretly to make some extra money. However, the goods on the surface can at least be seen, which is why Sakarski chose him as Qiwuhai. Because Bucky is very enthusiastic, knows what to do and what not to do, and also knows what can be done with integrity and what can only be done secretly! It is precisely because of his ability to open the company to this scale in just a few months. Even Carl had to admire. "In vain, Lord Baiying, you are here, I will prepare the room for you, prepare the feast, and wash the dust for you!" Bucky floated out of the house and greeted Karl respectfully. But the appearance of him floating in the air is really like a clown, very funny. Especially with his feet still on the ground, this picture looks even more funny. This is Bucky''s ability to split the fruit! "Qianliangdaohua Bucky? I heard that you and Shanks were once Roger''s crew members, and they also fought with the white beard when they were young, haven''t they?" Bucky was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. He wanted to answer, but he didn''t know how to answer, because what Carl said was true! But those little brothers next to him, hearing Carl''s words, suddenly became in awe! They did not expect that the boss they followed would have such a glorious record! Although they had known for a long time, Karl and Shanks were both intern pirates in the Roger Pirates. But most of them didn''t know that Bucky had the experience of fighting Whitebeard. Although in that battle, both of them were just paddling. "Since you are so strong, it''s better for the two of us to learn from each other, let me see your true strength!" Just when Bucky didn''t know how to make it round, Karl suddenly came up with such a sentence, and Bucky shivered with fright. The hairs all over the body are standing up! Then Carl released his domineering look and stunned nearly half of the people around him, leaving only a small number of people to witness this moment! Bucky also felt the domineering look of the overlord. It''s just that no matter how weak he was, he was once an intern in the Roger Pirates. Although the domineering look and domineering will affect him, he will not faint long ago. The little brothers around saw that Bucky was unaffected, and even saw Bucky leaning forward slightly, his body trembling constantly. This makes them think that Bucky is serious and may do it at any time! After seeing this scene, the little brothers who belonged to Bucky fell into their brains one after another, thinking that Bucky had the strength to contend with the prize! But in fact, he has no such power at all! He leaned forward to prevent leakage from underneath himself, and his body trembling was frightened by Carl''s aura. The soul of him now has been scared away! "Hahahaha, forget it, I have something to do, so I won''t fight you." Carl said, and then took out Qiwuhai''s documents. Bucky just breathed a sigh of relief, when he saw Qiwuhai''s file, he was shocked! "Seven, Qi Wuhai?!" "Your navy is going to recruit me to become Qiwuhai?!" "Agree or refuse, the choice is yours!" Carl nodded and said, then walked to Bucky and said softly in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "If you refuse, I can kill you now! But if you agree, I can promise you many benefits. Just like the situation that created momentum for you just now, we can also come a few more times, and even I can help you act in a few scenes. But the price is that you need to expand your power unlimitedly and completely obey me! If you run into trouble, you can also call me the bug, and I will send someone to help you solve it! " Carl''s voice was very soft, like a devil''s whisper, constantly tempting Bucky. This made Bucky wonder if he was lucky or unlucky for a while But he quickly woke up and agreed to Karl''s request without hesitation, becoming Qiwuhai! "Very good! Very interesting, this is my phone worm, but let me remind you that you can only notify me when you encounter inevitable trouble. And there is one more thing. Luo and you are both mine. You two find time to talk to each other and help each other out, you know? " "Got it! I will never let you down!" Bucky stood still, Carl nodded, patted Bucky''s shoulder, and then left here. Carl''s choice of Bucky''s willingness is simple. One is because of his overlord luck, and the other is that he has a strong ability to judge the situation and situation. Carl now needs such a person to develop his influence. Although Luo is a very loyal person, his ability is limited. But Bucky is different. In terms of expanding power, the original book has already given the answer. Carl believes that it will not take long for Bucky to restore the huge Bucky courier company in the original book! After Carl left for a while, Bucky turned around, breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned to look at his little brothers. These little brothers are still looking at Bucky with admiring eyes at this time, which makes him very useful. Obviously, Carl''s previous campaign played a role. "Little ones! Now I am Qiwuhai, and our business can be expanded again in the future!" "Master Bucky is mighty! Long live Master Bucky!" "Hahahahahaha!" Just when Bucky and others were reveling, Karl had already returned to the warship and left Bucky Express. His next goal is Tezolo in the Golden City! And the general candidate who is still in Guran Tezolo smiled! Chapter 170： See also Tezolo After leaving Bucky Courier, Karl reported the news of Qiwuhai''s successful recruitment to Sakaski. Sarkarski is very satisfied with Carl''s efficiency, because Carl did this in one day. Next, the place Carl is going is the Golden City! Carl and Sakaski simply got right about the manuscript about propagating the world''s conscription information, and then hung up the phone worm. As time passed, one night passed. Since the Golden City is a ship, although this ship is very large, it is also sailing. And the Golden City has sailed into the depths of the new world. This is the safest and most dangerous area. This once belonged to Baibeard''s territory, but Baibeard has passed away. The white beard remnant party led by Marco is completely incapable of reclaiming its own territory. But Blackbeard did not fully control these territories, which caused it to become a place for a lot of pirates to fight for. Even Tezolo wants to come here to get a piece of the pie. That''s why it took Carl one night to reach the location of the Golden City. Because it is too far! Flying at normal speed, it takes three days and two nights to arrive here from the new naval base. It can be seen that it is indeed very far here! "Same as the show, don''t touch the sands here casually. As for the other places to play casually, I will not interfere. If you dont want to play, just take a good rest on the boat, or continue training, if you have anything, just call me on the phone. " After explaining the matter, Karl left the warship and flew towards the Golden Building! Although Mr. Tanaka wanted to lead the way, Karl came here once and was already familiar with the road. So he took Tanaka directly and flew to the Golden Building in an instant. The speed was so fast that after letting Tanaka down, he directly had a physiological reaction and vomited out. "Physique is really bad!" Seeing Tanaka''s reaction like this, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head, then entered the building and came to Tezolo''s room. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Mr. Carl. I haven''t seen you for almost four or five months. You have become a white eagle general. It''s really unexpected! When you came to me at the time, you were just a brigadier admiral. Now that you think about it, it is really stunned by the sun, which makes people sigh! " Taizo was deeply moved. Although he has made a lot of money now, his strength hasn''t improved much, and he has even returned to the stage of being controlled by the Heavenly Dragons. Due to Carls affairs last time, this time the Sky Dragon directly sent three CP0s here just in case! But what about Carl? In just a few months, not only was he famous, his strength also gained a qualitative leap, and he even became an admiral of the navy, code-named White Eagle! Such a sturdy recognition of life, Tezolo can not learn, because he is afraid of death! "It''s okay, it''s been a good time this time, but to me, being famous is not a good thing." Carl sat on the sofa and asked Tanaka to pour himself a glass of wine. Everything seems to be back to the way Carl came here for the first time. Tezolo didn''t say a word, just staring at Carl like that. Carl is also tasting the wine on his own, and he doesn''t mean to speak. Tanaka also stood not far away shivering. After a while, Tezolo couldn''t bear the silence, and took the initiative to open up her own life. "Mr. Carl, I have a question. Did you really kill White Beard with your own hands?" "How is it possible? Whitebeard is so strong, of course I can''t kill him personally." Carl answered casually, but Tezolo was stunned by his words. Although he knew that the Navy''s news would definitely be a lot of exaggeration, but when he learned the truth from Karl, he was still a little surprised. But then Karl''s words surprised him even more. "I ran out of strength in my whole body at the time, and only then managed to draw a tie with Baibeard. It''s just his illness and age that took his life. I just added to the flames and accelerated the passing of his life. Although this has something to do with me, I don''t think that White Beard was killed by my own hands, he was just killed indirectly by me. If White Beard was still at his peak, I would definitely not be his opponent, even if he was not injured, I would not be able to delay his death. It''s a pity that there is no if in this world, coupled with the right time and place, people and people are on my side, finally let me win this battle! " "What''s the difference between this and what you killed..." Tezolo believed Carl''s words at first, thinking that the news that he killed Whitebeard was only fabricated by the Navy. But Carls self-report, let Tezolo understand that he was pretending to be forced! Carl also smiled, then drank the drink! "I really want to clarify for myself, if it is convenient, you can declare what I just said as an interview record to the world. By the way, also help me declare this manuscript to the world! " With that, Carl took out the manuscript of the World Conscription. Although there are only a few crosses , the plan of the world''s conscription, in Tezolo''s view, is really crazy! And the most important thing is that this plan completely reveals that the current navy''s internal strength is empty. If the news of the world''s conscription were announced to the world, it would cause an uproar in the entire world! Because this information about the world''s conscription represents that the navy at this time is already extremely weak! It''s a good time for the Pirates to rise! But even so, Sarkarski and Carl have already figured out a countermeasure. "Are you sure you want to make this news public? From my personal point of view, I really want to see the weakening of the navy. But in terms of my relationship with you, if this news is announced, you will be very busy! " Tezolo believes that his relationship with Karl is not very good, but he still chooses to warn him of the consequences of doing so in order to narrow the relationship with Karl. He thinks very clearly that as long as he can win Karl''s favor, he can get the support of the general. In this way, it will be much more convenient for him to do things in the new world. Of course Carl understood Tezolo''s mind, but he ignored it, because sometimes, he really needed Tezolo''s ability to do things for himself. "No matter what the trouble is, our navy will follow it up correctly, and you are responsible for helping us spread the news. It is best to let the whole world know within ten days that our navy is enlisting in the world! You can tell how much it is, and then I will get it for you on the warship, but I have limited funds, so you''d better say it leisurely! " Hearing Karl''s words, Tezolo shook his head. "What''s wrong, you don''t want to take this job?" "No, I mean, this time I will give you free, and I can help you complete the promotion within a week, but please do me a favor, a very simple private question!" Chapter 171： 1 lol! "private question?" "Since it''s a private problem, you can just solve it privately. Why should I trouble me? I am not yours, there is no need to help you!" "How much is the money? I''m not afraid of your lion''s open mouth. The big deal is that I will bring your subordinates to investigate you again, and I will be able to fish a lot of oil and water." Hearing Carl''s words, Tezolo''s mouth twitched. He never thought that Carl''s brain circuit was so strange. If ordinary people encounter this kind of problem, they will definitely ask it curiously, and if they don''t help, they will wait for Tezolo to finish before making a decision. But Karl was good, and he refused, even saying this, making Tezolo really speechless. Because at first hearing what Carl said, there is really nothing wrong with it! "Okay, Lord Carl, I''ll be honest, this matter is not just my personal problem. If you don''t help me solve it, I am afraid that my golden city will not be able to continue to operate!" "What''s the matter? It''s so serious?" Hearing Tezolo''s words, Carl was also stunned, and now his curiosity was also aroused. Although Carl didn''t intend to help Tezolo, it didn''t affect his listening to the story. Tezolo saw Carl''s curious expression, and immediately sighed, and then put a person''s information in front of Carl. "This is the man, he is called Yixiao, a gambler, and he has never lost a game with me. If you continue to let him win, those customers here will be dissatisfied, and it happened to be CP0 people who came to visit today. He won all CP0 by himself, so you understand why I said that! " "So it''s him!" Seeing the picture with a smile, Carl nodded, and immediately understood why Tezolo said such things. Although Yixiao was blind, he was very domineering. In addition, he himself is also a gambler, even if he does not use the domineering, his own technology can almost achieve a situation where every gambler must win! Even if Tezolo sent someone to make trouble, or set up some organs, it would be easily resolved with a smile. What''s more important is that he is still a superhuman, capable of gravitational fruit, and he is also super domineering! In this way, any cheating methods will be completely wiped out in front of him, and will not have any effect! Tezolo has a blood loss here, but a smile is a blood gain! It''s just that this kind of thing happened before, even if one person keeps winning, Tezolo won''t care. Because this will arouse the indignation of other gamblers and make them think they can too. This is what is commonly known as me and I can do it, but in fact they really cant! Without Yixiao''s strength and skills, they could only give Tezolo money, so he didn''t have any disgust with Yixiao. but! I laughed that this guy won the money and even won CP0, which made those CP0 unbearable. They even want to laugh at it! It''s just that with the strength of the general level of laughter, CP0 is not his opponent at all, and naturally he was seconded. However, the justice that Yixiao believes in will not easily kill those people, especially when CP0 is self-reporting. A smile will not take the initiative to hurt their lives. However, it was precisely because of his style that Tezolo got an order here, that is, a smile must be resolved! Otherwise, CP0 will immediately levy heavenly gold! As a result, Tezolo''s revenue during the recent period has been completely wiped out, and he hasn''t made a profit at all, and even lost a lot of money. That''s why he was so helpless. "Well, I''ll take this person away for you. You can do it for me now about the things I gave you!" Carl patted Tezolo on the shoulder, then turned on the domineering look, and flew towards the direction of a smile. Tezolo did not expect that Carl would agree so neatly this time. This surprised him, but also felt that something was wrong. Then he asked Tanaka to follow Karl, nominally to lead him, but in fact he wanted to see why Karl suddenly changed his mind. But with regard to what Carl explained, Tezolo would naturally not be careless. I saw him pick up the phone worm on the table and dial out. "Hey! Big News Morgan, I have a big news of great value here, do you want to listen to it!" "The price is easy to discuss, I promise you won''t regret it after listening to it! Hahahaha!" ... Carl didn''t know that when he let Tezolo publicize the message, he actually changed hands and sold it. Although there is nothing wrong with this operation, it is because the big news Morgan is the backbone of the press. Only through his hands can the news of the world conscription be spread to all parts of the world in a short time! In this regard, even the Navy and the worlds military have to admit that the speed of their news delivery is several days slower than Morgans. Only this operation of Tezolo was very irritating. He got a piece of news for nothing and even sold it again! If Carl had given him money at the time, he could make money on both sides! It''s a business genius! at the same time. Carl has been led by Tanaka to the casino where Yi Liao is located. Here, Carl saw all kinds of gamblers. I saw their hands dancing when they were excited, and I also saw some losing money, and finally fell into the abyss. What''s more, they want to take risks and disrupt the order of the casino. But this kind of person was quickly taken down by the guards of the casino, then he was beaten up and thrown on the street outside, causing a burst of spurning! Carl has no sympathy for such people. Gambling is not a good thing. Carl even wants to take away all the casinos in this world. But he understands that this is unrealistic. Although it can be cleaned up all on the bright side, the bigger handicap in the dark will still continue! In this way, it is better to keep it on the bright side, at least in this way, it can be monitored from time to time. After all, the world is different, and Carl can''t completely force this world to be exactly the same as the world in the previous life. That''s too unrealistic. "Master Karl, there is just a smile over there!" Hearing Tanaka''s reminder, Carl turned and looked over. I saw a blind man with a big bag of chips in his hand, giggling here. Obviously, he won a lot of money again. The people at the same table with him were wailing all over the place at this time, and some even looked anxious and wanted to do something to him. But before these people started, the guards took them down and threw them out! Seeing this scene, Carl was a little speechless, then stepped forward and patted the shoulder with a smile. "Mr. Yixiao, come with me!" Chapter 172： Discuss! "Didn''t you see Zhenghuan playing here? Which green onion are you, dare to disturb me... you?" "In vain, General White Eagle! You are here! The little one has eyes and no beads, please don''t take offense!" The administrator in charge of this table was a little angry when he heard someone called away and laughed. But when he saw that it was Carl, he took a breath and stammered. Fortunately, he smoothed his tongue in time and gave Karl a nondescript gift. When the other people heard him, they took a breath, and then backed more than ten meters. Some people don''t even want the money on the table, for fear that they will offend him for being too close to Karl. The rumors about Carl on the sea are all impressions of him being vigorous and resolute, jealous and decisive. Although his righteous actions were also publicized by the Navy, except for ordinary people and those standing at the top. These other people who are not good enough, or even a little bit inferior, don''t care about Karl''s righteous behavior at all. They just knew that Karl would never show mercy to a villain like himself! After all, Carl rarely arrests people. He usually encounters an enemy and then kills him alive! It''s that simple! It can be said that anyone who has committed a crime will have a certain degree of fear of Karl. So they looked at the smile at this time, also full of sympathy and ridicule. There are even people who speculate that it must have been a traumatic thing to do with a smile, and then Carl will chase here. "General White Eagle? May I ask you to find the old man, what''s the matter? The old man does not remember what I did that hurt the gods and reason! If I have to say something, I just played a few days ago and wanted to rob some of my CP0s. " "You even hit CP0?! My goodness!" When the people at this table heard Fujitora''s words, they took a breath, and stepped back more than ten meters one after another, and even retreated to other tables. They looked at Fujitora with an incredible expression on their faces, completely unable to imagine this person who has always won money, but is honest and honest. They are so irritable, even without fear of the rights of CP0, dare to do something with them! In this way, they guessed that Karl must have come for this! Although CP0 is not a Draco, but at some point, CP0 is the incarnation of Draco! Here they have the supreme rights. Regardless of their strength, just talk about rights, no one dares to provoke them at all! Carl looked around at the people around him, and immediately showed a disdainful expression. He didn''t need to explain anything to these people, because they weren''t people in the same world compared with himself, or even with a smile, so naturally there was no need to talk more. If this is not the Golden City, or where the casinos are specially allowed by the world **, Carl would have killed them all at once. How can these criminals stay at ease here? So Carl directly released the domineering look and stunned these people. As for those who were not dizzy, Karl didn''t plan to trouble them, and then he put his gaze on a smile. "Mr. Yixiao, shall we go out and have a chat?" "Yes! But before that, please allow me to redeem these chips first." Smile came to the position of the exchange window, just exchanged a part of the money for myself to maintain daily consumption. As for the rest, nearly tens of millions of Pele, he didn''t want a single one! Seeing his sorrow operation, the people present were stunned, and even Karl didn''t understand why he didn''t want the money. He smiled as if he had seen Carl''s doubts, smiled and explained. "The old man is not interested in money, just a little bit enough. After all, it''s easy for me to make money. And the money I won from gambling is really disgraceful to me, and I just use a little bit. " "Don''t you feel bad at all? This is all money!" Seeing such a waste of laughter, Carl felt a little intolerable, because the master only knew about firewood. This is especially true after refitting the warship by himself. But he smiled and smiled, not caring about the money at all. "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about General Baiying. Money is something outside of your body, and the old man is very open about it. If my old man is as young as you, he may be greedy for money, but there is always a bottom line in the human heart. The old man''s hobby is gambling, so I come to play, but the old man doesn''t love money, so naturally he will not care about these extraneous things anymore. " "It looks like you''re alive and well, you even said such things. In that case, come with me. I happen to have something to ask you!" Carl didn''t expect Fujitora''s mental consciousness to be so high. In this way, the task may be much easier. Mr. Tanaka looked at the back of the two of them leaving, and didn''t know what to do at this time. But his brain is still bright. He quickly ordered the stewards here to inform Tezolo, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com recovered the money and reported all what happened here to Tezolo by the way. Tanaka himself continued to follow Karl, monitoring what the two of them were going to do. But Tanaka will not see or hear the domineering. He was only delayed for less than a minute. After he went out, Carl and the two of them with a smile were gone! The speed of these two people was so fast that they disappeared in the blink of an eye, just like teleporting in his eyes, Tanaka was speechless. But just when he was upset, his men rushed over in a hurry, pointing not far away and said. "It''s not good, Mr. Tanaka, General Baiying is fighting with others!" "Fighting?!" Hearing the words of this subordinate, Tanaka was shocked, and then used his ability to escape and swiftly moved towards the place where the battle took place. at the same time. The battle between Carl and Fujitora continues. However, the two of them said it was a fight, but in fact they were just competing. The two simply made the wrong swordsmanship, and the final result was similar! Both of them have the strength of a great swordsman, but because of the two of them, they still need the assistance of fruit abilities to fully utilize their power. They are not pure swordsmen, but there is still no problem in calling them great swordsmen. "General White Eagle, why are you looking for the old man to discuss it? Now the old man is still at a loss." I didn''t know with a smile, why suddenly Carl asked himself to learn from him. Although it was just a simple fight, it was clear with a smile that Carl''s strength is very strong. If you go all out, it is hard to say which one of the two wins and loses! "The reason will be said later, now we two will briefly discuss, let me see your strength, why you were selected! If you are not strong enough, I will not agree to let you join! " Chapter 173： Recruitment order! "Let the old man join the navy as a general? What is your navy doing?" He smiled and was in a circle, completely unaware of what Carl was talking about. However, Carl did not explain, but casually released a sharp sword aura, and rushed directly towards it with a smile! Faced with this Ling Yu Jianqi that was enough to open the mountain and crack the rock, he smiled without care, and immediately used his ability to forcefully crush this move to all! Then the smile became serious. I saw him take a deep breath and swipe several times at Karl! "Gravity KnifeBig Tiger" Boom! Many big pits suddenly appeared around Carl, and even Carl himself felt a great sense of oppression! This invisible attack made Carl unable to defend for a while. Although seeing and hearing the domineering can be predicted in advance, he did not expect that gravity would come so fast! But soon, Carl used his abilities to shake the surrounding space away! However, he did not directly show the ability to shake fruits, but used the floating fruits as a cover to activate the ability to shake fruits. I have to say that the shaking fruit of the white beard is very easy to use when facing the pressure of gravity. Just a slight vibration can break this kind of gravitational suppression, and it is almost like the upper fruit of the gravitational fruit. But when Carl launched the Floating Fruit, this effect could not be achieved, and even the surrounding air would be similarly suppressed. In this way, the gravitational fruit looks like the upper fruit of the floating fruit. But in the same way, Piaopiao fruit also has the effect of restraining gravity fruit. With this discovery, Karl didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Fortunately, both the shaking fruit and the fluttering fruit are on Carl''s own body. Otherwise, Carl will never be as relaxed as he is now. "It really deserves to be the white eagle who killed the white beard. The strength is really not to be underestimated." "Mutual each other, each other''s test is almost the same, now it''s time to show some real skills? How will the next move determine the outcome? As long as you can satisfy me, I will tell you my purpose of looking for you! " Carl''s tone was very arrogant, which made his smile a little uncomfortable. But there is no way, who makes Karl the youngest general in all previous navies, and the strength is quite strong! Even if he didn''t want to give him face with a smile, he would not do well, and he also wanted to know what the Navy was looking for in the end. If it was to catch himself, Carl would have done it a long time ago, instead of doing it with himself on the grounds of discussion. Obviously, he was testing his own strength. Thinking of this with a smile, stepped on the ground of the Golden City, and then directly drew a knife to release the fruit ability! After a while, only a huge meteorite burning with raging flames appeared in the sky above the Golden City! Seeing this scene, all the tourists in the Golden City were shocked, and then fled here one after another. Although this can be said to be a meteorite, it will not silence the Golden City, but it can definitely destroy a small area! At exactly this time, Tanaka also came to the scene and saw the meteorite above his head. He was shocked and almost fainted! He didn''t expect that he could have the ability to summon meteorites with a smile. This is simply too scary! Not only him, even Tezolo, who was sitting in the office at this time, saw the meteorite in the sky, and couldn''t help but open his mouth wide and took a breath. "This is kidding me!" But when the others were shocked, Carl didn''t receive the slightest impact, he just clapped his hands, and then retracted the scabbard with dead wood and Sakura ten. "General White Eagle, what do you mean?" "It''s not interesting, I just feel it''s great. Controlling the meteorite to fall is really in line with the usage of your fruit ability! But have you forgotten, what is my ability? It''s just a meteorite, do you think I might be afraid? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly summoned a hurricane, blowing out all the blazing flames on the meteorite! Then Karl flew directly into the sky and touched the meteorite lightly. Just touched it unpretentiously, and the meteorite suddenly stayed in the air. This operation surprised Yixiao, and Mr. Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief. Those tourists are also relieved at this time. If Karl is there, they are naturally more at ease. Even Tezolo, who was planning to destroy the meteorite himself, returned to his position at this time, sipping red wine indifferently. "It''s not Mr. Carl, you are really reassuring!" At the same time, Carl threw the meteorite into the sea 10,000 meters away. The meteorite hit the sea. Although a huge wave was stunned, it did not have any impact on Guran Tezolo. The ships tonnage is already very large, so it wont be affected by this little wind and waves. Then Carl returned to smile and clapped his hands indifferently Very good power, if you change to another person, you really have to be careful in the face of meteorites, but I happened to refrain from your move. But even so, your strength has passed my test, congratulations! " "Passed? The old man doesn''t remember what test he took. How can you say that you have passed?" Asked with a smile, and Carl took out a recruitment order and sent it to Fujitora. "This is the recruitment order for the conscription of the Navy World. The main purpose of my coming here is to recruit you with a smile and become an admiral of the Navy! You have the right to refuse, and our navy will not hold you accountable, but if you think about it, this is the post of an admiral! Even if it was me, it was because of an exception that made me an admiral, and you reached this rank as soon as you came up. This is a position that most people can''t reach for a lifetime. You have to make your choice carefully! " "Is it the world conscription? It seems that the current situation of the navy is really not optimistic, and even the world conscription has begun." "So you agree or not?" "Of course I agree! The old man has always wanted to be a navy, but it''s a pity that because the old man is too old and blind in both eyes, he can''t even get the first round of interviews. Now that there is such an opportunity, how can the old man refuse it? And this is the best place for justice! Hahahaha! " He smiled happily, laughing wildly like a two hundred catties child. What he covets is not the position of admiral, but the position of justice. Only by becoming a navy will justice be legalized, otherwise he can be regarded as a pirate hunter and a ranger at best. If you are careless, you will be wanted by the Navy! Therefore, a smile has been a mere promise for life, and now I will not let this opportunity go! Chapter 174： Year-end acquaintance "Mr. Tanaka, are you seeing this with your own eyes?" "Master Tezolo, this is what I have seen with my own eyes and heard with my own ears! The White Eagle will come here to attract a smile and let him join the navy!" "Haha! I didn''t expect that a gambler could still become a general, but from this it can also be seen that there is really no one inside the navy!" Tezolo sat in his office with a plain expression, and he couldn''t see what he thought. Tanaka below was trembling instead. He was not worried about Tezolo, but worried that CP0 would know about this news and would act on Tezolo. After all, they gave an order to ask Tezolo to deal with a smile, otherwise they would have to pay the heavenly gold! Not to mention Tezolo''s unwillingness, even Tanaka''s unwillingness! The heavenly gold in it also has part of his money, of course Tanaka would not want it! "Master Tezolo, I have a plan. I don''t know if you want to listen." At this moment, Bacara, one of Tezolo''s henchmen. "Bacara, what are your plans?" "My plan is a disaster. Since I laughed and was taken away by the navy, I just need to tell CP0 directly. Then I will give a little bit of sub-scheme and focus all the eyes of CP0 on General White Eagle, so that we are much safer. " "Do you have a plan? With Carl''s character, he will leave here soon, at the latest tonight, are you sure you can transfer CP0''s attention to them in such a short period of time?" Tezolo crossed his hands and dragged his cheeks, his eyes filled with doubts. Baccarat took out a coin made of gold and tossed it in his hand. After a while, the coin fell into Baccarat''s palm, face up. Then Baccarat smiled knowingly, swinging his graceful figure, and walked out of the room. "Master Tezolo, don''t worry, I already have a plan!" ... at the same time. Carl and Yixiao were drinking in the bar. It has been a while since the two of them competed. Although the crisis brought about by the meteorite shocked everyone in the Golden City, it did not affect their eating, drinking and playing. Business in the bar is still booming. Carl and Yixiao are even more like a year-end friendship, constantly fighting for wine and chatting here. Some of the three views and concepts of the two of them, even their views on justice, are somewhat similar. Although it is not 100% consistent, it is at least fifty or sixty in sync. Its been a long time since I met someone who was able to chat so happily. So he also completely let go of his guard and chatted with Carl here. The content of the chat is also a criticism of the current world, why there are a large number of desperadoes and pirates. Even if the environment around them is all desperadoes, Carl and Yixiao have the strength and can completely ignore the gazes of those people. In addition, Carl came in a navy uniform, even if Carl just turned his back to them without revealing his face. But these people are still quite perverted. Laughing at and slandering the navy is one aspect, but it is faster than anyone to encounter such desperadoes! "Hahahaha, I really didn''t expect that when the old man was so old, he would still meet such a guy who can chat with you. It feels really comfortable to chat with you!" "The feeling I have chatted with you is pretty good, after all, we are still close to each other in three views, and even the understanding of justice is almost the same. If Sakarski were here instead, he wouldn''t talk about it with you, but wondered how to sink this ship! " "Hahahaha, what you say is a bit like his style, but Aka Inu has become a marshal, is it okay for you to talk about him behind the scenes?" Although he couldn''t see Karl''s expression with a smile, he could hear Karl''s tone as well. Karl didn''t have much respect for Sarkarski. Carl smiled and replied: "To be honest, I was the one who agreed with Senior Kuzan to become the marshal. If it weren''t for the current shortage of navy manpower, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold this position as a general for the rest of my life. But for him, I still have respect in my position. As for other aspects, I care about him? " "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, old man, I can now imagine how miserable the future life of the Marshal Aka Inu will be!" The old and the young people touched a glass, drank, and laughed at the same time. There are some similarities in their personalities. One of the most similar is that they both like to cut first and play later. No matter what they are facing, they will use the best method to solve the matter now, and then report it to them and let them handle it. No matter what the above thoughts are, he has to finish it here, as for the other Karls. This is Carl''s style of doing things all the time. Even though he has not joined the navy, Carl who has read the original understands. A smile is almost a general of this style, but his methods may be more rational, and he does not have the momentum of Carl''s fight. But he did the same in the end. After the matter was resolved, he reported to Sarkarski and let him close it. In the end, it was a result of not being able to return to the navy headquarters. After all, these two people want face. Carl and a smile pushed their cups together, and today he became a drinking buddy. But at this moment, there was a commotion outside. "Attention everyone, the bar here is temporarily closed and everyone will leave immediately!" "I repeat, everyone will leave immediately, otherwise you will be at your own risk!" "What! Is this temporarily closed?" "You have money but don''t make money? What a fool!" "Stop talking nonsense, look at the people over there, is it CP0?" "Damn! Really!" "Hurry up, if we are caught by CP0 people, we won''t be able to escape!" "Yeah! Run quickly, absolutely can''t stay here!" Originally, people still complained about the closure of the bar, but when they saw that four CP0 people appeared here, they ran faster than anyone else! The prestige of CP0 may not be known to ordinary people, but people who have been in the underground world all year round and often lick blood on the tip of a knife know what CP0 is. That''s why they can run so fast. Carl and smiled when they saw that everyone around was gone, they also had to get up and leave. But at this moment, Baccarat writhed and walked over, holding a plate in his hand, with a bottle of wine and six wine glasses on it. "Mr. Yixiao, General Baiying, please stay here for the time being." "These four gentlemen, I have something to discuss with you!" Chapter 175： Arrogant CP "CP0? They have enemies with me, so I don''t bother to tell them!" "The old man also doesn''t plan to communicate with these people!" Carl and Yixiao walked away at the same time. Baccarat was not angry when he saw this, but just gave way. She knew that she couldn''t stop these two people, so she didn''t stop it, but left it to the people of CP0 to deal with it. She put the glass in order and filled the wine. Although she also knew very well that the six of them could not sit down and talk, but the sense of ritual that they should have is still necessary. "Bacara, it''s nothing to do with you here, get out!" One of the CP0 spoke in a hoarse voice, and Baccarat heard a graceful salute, then turned and left. Carl and Yixiao wanted to go, but they were blocked by four CP0 people. Among the four people, Carl always felt that the one standing on the far left was a bit familiar, but he didn''t think who the others were. The four CP0s are now wearing masks, and they also use large white robes to cover themselves. In such a situation, unless he is a particularly familiar person, Karl uses his sight and color to be domineering, and he can''t see who the other party is. "General White Eagle, now I ask you a question, what is the relationship between you and Yixiao?" The hoarse man continued to speak, looking like he was the leader of the team. "The old man and Mr. Carl just met today. If you want to retaliate against the old man, you should target the old man alone. Mr. Carl has nothing to do with that!" "That thing? Which thing?" Carl was confused, and with a simple smile, he scratched the back of his head, then put it in Carl''s ear and said with a laugh. "Because the old man won their money, they were not convinced so they came here, and they were beaten by the old man again, so they focused on the old man." "It turned out to be this! It''s just a fight? Is it necessary to inspire so much?" "The place where they were beaten was a waste water ditch. They all took a bath in it and drank enough water..." Carl:... Hearing this with a smile, Karl had the urge to beat him. Comparing heart to heart, if Karl himself was treated this way, he would certainly not let him go. It''s no fault that CP0 people are chasing after him. But then again, even if it is not so proud of CP0, I am afraid I will not let go of a smile. "General White Eagle, since you and him just met, leave here as soon as possible. We don''t want to have anything to do with you!" "But my lord, didn''t we say..." "You trash! Shut me up!" The hoarse man finished speaking, another man wanted to add something, but he yelled back directly. Then Carl saw that the man stared at him with hatred, which reminded him of someone! "Are you the one who was beaten by me?" Carl''s voice fell, and the scene fell into a very cold state for a while. The man who was yelled, because of pressure, could only stare at Karl with hatred, but he dared not speak. The man with a hoarse voice shook his head and walked forward, taking advantage of his height of nearly three meters to look down at Carl. "Carl, you are just a navy, no matter how strong you are, you are a subordinate of the world''s police. Since it is a subordinate of the world''s **, our CP0 is naturally qualified to order you, so I will order you to leave immediately! " "Are you qualified?" Seeing that the other party finally revealed his true colors, Karl sneered and said disdainfully. CP0''s polite attitude before made him a little uncomfortable. Now this kind of arrogant and defiant CP0 is the real CP0! "Do you want to interfere with our mission?" His voice is getting hoarse and his aura is getting stronger and stronger. He smiled and sighed, ready to fight. But suddenly, Carl''s domineering look broke out! All the sofas, tables and chairs around were overturned by Bawang Sea''s domineering! Even CP0 and others, in the face of such a domineering overlord look, couldn''t help but take a step back! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although Carl''s domineering look and domineering, it has not yet reached the level of Shanks that can destroy things. But it is not a problem to create air currents, to lift some unstable tables and the like. "Mr. Carl, you don''t have to stand up for the old man. The old man can solve them. The big deal is the admiral, the old man will not do it!" "You can''t do it! You are the person I value, and you are also the person I value, and the Navy needs someone like you to be a general!" Hearing what Carl said, he smiled and moved a little, but he still wanted to dissuade Carl from being impulsive. This matter originally started because of him, so he didn''t want to hurt others at all. This is the character of Yixiao. But at this moment, the people of CP0 are angry! "Asshole! How dare you let him be an admiral, your navy is so confused now!" "Our navy selects a general, what does it have to do with your CP0?" "Karl Carl Don''t think that if you become a general, you will be equal to our CP0! You untouchable are still just untouchables, as long as I want, I can let people destroy you at any time! " The man next to him suddenly threw away his mask, revealing his hideous face! After seeing this disgusting face, Carl shook his head and waved his hand gently! I saw a fork, which flew out from behind in an instant! With a flash of silver light, this fork was nailed to the door frame behind with blood! The clamoring CP0 looked at Carl with disbelief! Not only him, but the other CP0s, even with a smile, didn''t expect Karl to be so crisp and neat! "Carl! Do you know what the crime is for assaulting CP0!" The hoarse man asked Carl, but Carl turned a deaf ear and walked straight to him. "Ran, I want to return to the navy headquarters with a smile!" "Carl..." "I said, get out of the way!!!" The overlord color broke out again, coupled with the effect of the fruit ability, the whole room began to oscillate! As long as Carl wants, he can kill the three of them at any time! Although this CP0 is very arrogant, he does not put the Navy in his eyes. But he also knew very well that the strength of an admiral was not something he could contend! In the end, there was no way. Under pressure, this CP0 could only make way for Karl and smile to leave here. He knew very well that if he didn''t let go, Karl would definitely kill himself! And he also understands that this matter is no longer something he can handle on his own. "Give me the phone bug, I want to notify the five old stars and let them dismiss Karl! And that smile, I definitely can''t let him become a navy! Absolutely not! " Chapter 176： 5 The Call of the Old Star "Mr. Carl, is there really no problem when we do this?" Although the smile was brought out by Carl, he was still a little uneasy. By doing this, Carl completely offended CP0. Yixiao hasn''t become a general now, so he is afraid of his head, but Karl is different. He is now not only famous and identity, more importantly, he is also online! So he has the confidence to offend the other party, but also make the other party unable to retaliate! "Haha, don''t worry, smile old man, there is absolutely no problem!" Carl waved his hand and returned to the boat with a smile. Originally, Carl''s plan was to let Yixiao report to the navy headquarters so that Carl could also save a lot of things. But now that CP0 has happened, Carl must take responsibility and send a smile to the navy headquarters to grant him the rank of general. As for CP0, Carl doesn''t care what they are thinking about, and the navy''s situation is worrying. If CP0 is allowed to control the enlistment of the navy, then the navy will really exist in name only! At that time, they will all be CP0 people, even Sarkarski may have to quit his job! Then Karl notified Ainilu and others to prepare for the return journey. Carl also used his power to float the warship into the air and head towards the new navy base! "It''s really a Piaopiao fruit, it''s really convenient!" With a smile, he could not help but sigh when he saw Karl controlling the warship flying up. Carl glanced at him and said casually: "You still envy me, can''t you still do it with the fruits of gravity?" "Hahahaha, you can see through it." He smiled and touched his head awkwardly, and then sat on the floor, completely ignoring his own image. Carl was sitting on the ground in the same way, and the cat demon and Kuroba understood their snacks and wine, and the two of them continued to drink. But at this moment, Intil came out cautiously holding the phone worm. "That... Lord Carl, this is from Lord Marshal..." Intil was soft and waxy, with tears in his eyes, and he seemed to be shocked by Sarkarski. "give it to me" Carl answered the call worm in a soft voice, and then smashed Intil''s head. "Sakaski-senior, do you have anything to do? Even if there is something, you shouldn''t scare Intil in my house!" "Huh! Don''t you kidding me! You said, did you kill a CP0!" "Yes, but what does this have to do with me? He blocked me from performing my duties. This is a crime of obstructing official duties. I have the right to execute him!" "Boy Carl, do you know this? Five old stars already know about it. They asked me to call you back and ask you why you are doing this!" Sakarski''s tone is very bad, obviously because of Carl''s killing of CP0. But Carl didn''t expect that CP0 over there would have the ability to directly contact the five old stars. In other words, some of them have great rights. At the very least, this person can talk to the top of the Tianlong people, and even directly talk to the five old stars! In this way, things may become a lot more troublesome. Even Karl must be treated with caution. "I know, don''t yell at me, now I''ll go back with a smile, and I''ll be there after you wait two or three days." "Huh! Come back as soon as possible, but you did the right thing about it. After I come back, I will go to see Wu Lao Xing with you and beg for you! We are the navy, and we must not be constrained by the mere CP0, otherwise our navy would have long existed in name only! " "Predecessor Sakarski, you have also learned the same thing as the predecessors of the Warring States Period. It''s really rapid progress. It''s gratifying, gratifying! Haha!" "You kid, don''t talk nonsense with me, I''ll help you here first, you quickly come back with a smile, as long as he is awarded the rank of general by me, CP0 can''t but dare not move him!" After saying this, Sakarski hung up the phone worm directly. Carl also breathed a sigh of relief, and then handed the phone worm to Intil. "What did Marshal Sakaski, Mr. Carl say?" I laughed a little worried because of myself, which hurt Carl. "Don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. Now we are going back to the navy headquarters together. As long as you become an admiral, CP0 can''t take you anymore. As for me, you don''t need to worry, can they still trap me with my strength? Haha" Karl was very confident, but he was a little worried about Karl with a smile. Then the two continued to drink, and the warship flew towards the navy headquarters. Since Carl''s goal is a new naval base, the journey will be longer. However, during this period of time, News Bird also flew all over the world with the latest news. The news of the Navys start of world conscription has been quickly transmitted to every corner of the world in these few days! Carl also glanced at the news, and then stopped paying attention. He smiled and was stunned by the information. He didn''t expect the Navy to actually announce the news! This shocked him, but at the same time he also admired Sakaski''s decisiveness! If he changed the Warring States Period With his conservative character, he would never do this, but a secret conscription. From this point of view, Sakarski did a very good job, at least he dared to make the status quo of the navy public, so that those with lofty ideals would understand. As long as you are willing to come, the Navy will accept you! In the original work, Sakarski used this method to recruit many folk powerhouses, many of whom were lieutenant generals and major generals. Of course, most people are only capable of becoming soldiers. But relying on world conscription in the original book, the navy still added two generals! This shows that the world wants to join the navy, but there are still many people who have nowhere to go. Sakaski used this method to directly open all naval entrances, and they are welcome to join! However, as soon as it opened, Wu Lao Xing immediately changed the target of attack and began to condemn Sakaski. After all, he is like this, it is the weak points of the navy, all of which are exposed. But Sakarski is not afraid at all, because he knows very well that only the world''s conscription can restore the navy to its former strength and even become stronger! The five old stars couldn''t see this, and only cared about the immediate interests, which made Sarkarski increasingly disgusted with them. So when Carl returned to the headquarters of the new navy with a smile, Sarkarski was not here, but was being trained in Marijoa. What Sakarski did was more exaggerated than Carl''s killing of CP0. But even so, it doesn''t mean that these five old stars will forget Karl. Not long after he came back, the ghost spider came to Karl''s room with an unhappy expression. He is a lieutenant general, Karl is a general, and he was promoted to a general after only half a year in the navy, which made the ghost spider very unhappy. "General Karl, the five old stars let me take you to meet them!" Chapter 177： Meet alone! The Holy Land Mary Gioia. The highest point of full force. Carl came here again, but this time there was no one to accompany him. The Warring States was here last time, and Karl was able to leave the matter to him with confidence. Sarkars basically planned to be with Karl, but because of the world conscription, he was severely trained by the five old stars. He was then forcibly expelled from Mary Joa. The meaning of Wu Lao Xing is obvious, that is to let him clean up this mess and manage the entire navy. The Five Old Stars were not fools at first, and after some explanation by Sakaski, they also understood the benefits of world conscription. So Wu Lao Xing didn''t intend to say anything, but asked him to go directly back and manage the navy, not allowing him to appear other moths. This caused Carl himself to come to Mary Joa, who happened to miss the ship back from Sakaski. But even if he faces the five old stars alone, Carl still has no fear of thinking, even if the other party wants to help the CP0 person. He just left the navy in a big deal, anyway, he didn''t have to worry about nowhere to go. Although Luo''s situation is not very optimistic, he has not recruited too many people, but if Karl joins, the effect will be completely different! In addition, he also has Dresrosa, a loyal ally, so Carl is very confident and is not afraid of what the five old stars will do to him. In fact, the five old stars really didn''t dare to do anything to Karl. Leaving aside Carl''s strength and status, let''s just say that his current reputation in the navy can be said to be the third highest person besides Karp and the Warring States Period! The current Karp and the Warring States are already in a semi-reclusive state, coupled with the previous top war, resulting in a serious shortage of naval forces. If you were punishing Carl, it would really be a deadly act. The five old stars looked at each other here, with big eyes and small eyes, and no one spoke. Because no one wants to drive a high-end combat power out of the navy for the sake of a CP0. What''s more, that CP0 is just a person too small. He also relied on his elder sister to marry a Tianlongren and become a concubine, so he has his current status. If not, that person will be a bodyguard for the rest of his life, and it is impossible to become a CP0. "By the way, if you are looking for me, if something is all right, then I will leave?" The atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, and the five old stars did not speak first, causing Karl to not know what they wanted to do. But in the end Karl took the lead and raised his own question. The five old stars glanced at each other, and also found that they didn''t say anything, which was indeed not very good. "Ahem, General Karl, the main purpose of our approach to you is to tell you not to be so angry. Although CP0 is wrong this time, there is something wrong with you. They come out to interfere with your mission. You can ignore them and then report to Sakarski or directly to our five old stars. If everyone is the same as you, the CP0 people will be very unconvinced if they face the unreasonable CP0, so I hope you can learn your lesson and don''t have another time. " The Bearded Five Old Star didn''t speak harshly, but rather softly, and his attitude was also obvious that he didn''t want to offend Karl. If you change to another navy, even if Polusalino is here, they will not be so harmonious. It''s just because of the lack of manpower now, and after Carl killed Whitebeard, his reputation has reached its peak. So they are not good at reprimanding Karl. "That''s it? I killed that person because he troubled me over and over again. It was really annoying. Actually, I dont want to take action on CP0, otherwise the remaining three people will not live to sue you. I know that one of the remaining three people has a very high status, so you will learn so quickly that I killed CP0. Five old stars, I respect your decision, and I also ask you to warn CP0 that our navy is not a subordinate of CP, and they are not qualified to point fingers at me! " Carl sternly scolded, even if the other party was the fifth old star, Carl''s tone was still so aggressive, which made the fifth old star''s face a little ugly. "General Karl, you give me enough, don''t push your nose and face, otherwise our faces will not look good at the end of the conversation!" The five bald old stars in samurai uniforms also used color and stern voice to accuse Karl. Carl nodded at this, agreeing to what he said, after all, it would be no good for anyone to turn his face right now. The five old stars need Carl''s power to maintain the balance of the sea. Carl also needs to use the five old stars to prevent the Dragonites and CP from making trouble for themselves. Their current relationship is simply mutual benefit. As long as they don''t get rid of their skin, they can''t fall out. "Master Five, do you have any more orders? I''m going back to attend the general award ceremonyGeneral..." Hearing Carl''s words, the old star sighed. This time CP0 was killed, and someone came to file a complaint. It was because of the world conscription that Carl wanted to take someone back to the airborne and become a general! He does not have enough prestige, does not have enough contacts, and does not have a convincing record. But he has such strength to become a general! No way, the current navy doesn''t pick up, only one Karl can get it. So they can also understand why Sakarski launched the world conscription. "General Karl, you can go back, but before that, I still have to warn you!" "Please tell me all the time." Hearing the words of the five bald stars, Carl nodded slightly and listened to his warning. "Although you are a navy, the navy belongs to the world! In theory, the navy and CP0 are at the same level. However, CP0 is an organization dedicated to the work of Tianlong people. At some point, your navy must cooperate with CP0. This is a hard and fast rule! I advise you not to be so impulsive in the future. Although you can protect yourself, can you ensure that your subordinates will be safe and sound? " The words of the bald five old stars made Carl frown slightly. His words are also reasonable. The safety of Ainilu and others is indeed very important. But Carl is not worried, because Ainilu and others are not vegetarian either. Ordinary people can''t be their opponents at all, unless you let the general-level enemies do it yourself! But this way, it means that Karl and the five old stars have completely torn their skins. "Okay, that''s all we have to say, you can go." Another five old star spoke, Carl nodded, bowed to the three of them, and then left the meeting room. Chapter 178： All parties are surging! "What do you think? Will he be a threat to us?" "I have analyzed him for a long time, and I haven''t seen his flaws, and his attitude towards the world is exactly the same as Karp. He is only loyal to the Navy, which is really tricky. " After Carl left, the five old star with short hair, asked. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He just listened to others quietly. He kept analyzing Karl, hoping to find some flaws in him. It''s a pity that he didn''t find too many flaws. After all, Carl knew very well what the urinary **** of the five old stars was. Of course he will not give too much handle to let the other party grab it. If you give a little flaw appropriately, this is normal operation, just like Karp. This naval hero looks like something is pinched by the five old stars, but in fact there are some things that he can give up at any time! The same is true for Carl today, so this five-star will comment that Carl is as difficult as Carp. "This person is neither humble nor overbearing. He is a very responsible admiral. He is loyal to the navy, to justice, and to the world. He knows what to do to clean up the pirates. We need this kind of navy, but he is also our biggest threat, so we must avoid being known by him, especially that matter, we must never let him know! Once such people leave the navy, they will be our greatest threat, so we have to think of countermeasures. " The Bearded Five Old Star spoke, and the others nodded in agreement. "The time for this kid to rise is too short. In just half a year, he became an admiral of the admiral. This made his mentality swell to the point that we are not afraid of it. But fortunately, his mentality has swelled, otherwise he will have a great city now, this is the most troublesome thing! It''s just that he has grown too fast, it is really difficult to do, we have not found a way to check and balance him, he has grown into a little navy hero. " "Killing the white beard, changing the course of the war, and making oneself famous, this has advantages and disadvantages. We can use this to promote him as the public enemy of the Pirates. After all, he is enemies with Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. It''s just that we must be cautious about this kind of thing. If we don''t do it properly, we are likely to lose a powerful thug! " The fat five old stars and the tall five old stars looked at each other and expressed their opinions to each other. The opinions of the five old stars are basically not too different, but they now have one of the most important problems. That''s how to tie Carl to the navy steadily! This is their biggest headache! at the same time. Just when the five old stars were discussing how to tie Karl to the navy. The Golden City of the New World ushered in a new guest. "I heard that the navy is enlisting in the world. Is this news true? Thieves hahahaha!" Blackbeard appeared in the Golden City, and also sat in Tezolo''s position. Tezolo dared not say anything, so he could only stand here respectfully to answer Blackbeard''s question. No way, who makes the current Blackbeard strength second only to the other three emperors, even if he fights Marco and the Whitebeard remnant party, it is equally worthwhile! In addition, Tezolo''s current location is exactly the site where White Beard was originally located, but now White Beard is dead and no one manages it for the time being. It is not surprising that Blackbeard will appear here. "This is true. It took me a lot of effort to find out the news. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to investigate. Now the Navy has absolutely no time to manage the new world. They are busy gathering new recruits to start training. " Tezolo was sweaty and didn''t dare to be careless. He was afraid that he said something wrong, which would arouse Tic''s anger. "Thief hahahaha! That''s not bad, it seems that the navy has been weakened after the top war! Now is a good opportunity for me to seize the territory, Tezolo, do you want to follow me and become my person? " "Mr. Blackbeard, you laughed. I am subject to the dragon people here. Although I can join your pirate group, the dragon people..." "Interesting! Really interesting, if that''s the case, I don''t want to provoke the lunatics of the Tianlong people. But since you don''t want to join, don''t you hurry up? If you have not left this area tonight, I promise you and your ship will all be swallowed by darkness! " "Thief hahahahaha!" Blackbeard laughed, then got up and left here. He is not very interested in Tezolo. Tezolo''s strength looks good, but after leaving the home court, it is actually the same. Even his strength is not as strong as Doflamingo. So Blackbeard didn''t like him at all. The only thing Tezolo could get into Blackbeard''s eyes was the gold of his ship. UU reading www.uukanshu. com It''s just this gold that he didn''t dare to move casually, because he didn''t know that part belonged to the Tianlong people. Blackbeard understood that his strength hadn''t fully grown up, and he shouldn''t offend the Tianlongren now, so he didn''t hesitate to leave the Golden City directly. After Blackbeard left, Tezolo breathed a sigh of relief, and then passed on the order to drive the Golden City away from the sea. After a while, when Tezolo calmed down completely, he opened the safe and looked at the special phone bug inside, hesitating whether to call. This phone worm is exactly the phone worm that Carl left him before! At the same time, on a very secret island. The island is in the depths of the windless zone, even more remote than the Amazon lily. Such a location is not only very dangerous, but also difficult to find. Ordinary pirates would never come to such a place at all. Even naval patrols would not want to patrol so far because it is too dangerous. In addition, this area is Hancock''s domain. The general navy, even the lieutenant admiral, is reluctant to come here to make trouble. So the three brothers Luffy, Ace and Sabo reunited here and began to train hard! But besides them, even Marko, Hancock, and Lei Li and Long are here! Their purpose here is also very simple, and that is to help the three brothers in special training! "By the way, have you all seen the news? The navy has started world conscription. Their current strength is very empty. Don''t your revolutionary army take the opportunity to do something?" Marco asked, but Long shook his head and replied plainly. "There is no need. The navy has never been the enemy of the Revolutionary Army. There is only one enemy, and that is the Denon." Chapter 179： General meeting! "Tezolo? Why do you think of contacting me?" "Are you saying that Blackbeard has started to move, ready to reap the territory of Whitebeard?" "Okay, I know about this. Don''t mix it up with this. Let him do it slowly. When the sheep gets fat, I will naturally kill it, so you don''t have to worry about it." "Okay, stop here, I will pay attention to this matter, and you must also pay attention to safety." Without giving Tezolo a chance to speak there, Carl hung up the phone and rubbed his temples. He didn''t expect that Tezolo would take the initiative to show his favor. What about pride? What about self-employment and not relying on others? It turns out that it''s okay now. I want to give the courtesy to my thighs, but the courtesy hasn''t been offered to the right place, which is very helpless. Carl is also a headache. However, this news is also considered to be a relatively important piece of information for the Navy. So Carl turned his head and handed this information to Sarkarski, letting him deal with it. Carl didn''t want to mix in this muddy water. "Carl, did the five old stars embarrass you?" After Carl had finished reporting the information, Sarkarski suddenly made such a sentence, which made Carl a little baffling. "You still care about people? Oh my God! It''s amazing!" Carl''s tone is very funny, and his expression is extremely exaggerated, looking like a certain phase statement star. Sakaski''s face turned green when he saw Karl''s funny expression. Polusalino, who was next to him, just drank a sip of water, and it all spewed out. But Fujitora, who couldn''t see anything, felt inexplicable, but Carl''s voice was funny. Coupled with Polusalino''s reaction, it made him probably guess something, and then he laughed. "Carl, be serious!" "Anlaanla, Senior Sakaski, am I just kidding? Is it so serious?" Carl shrugged, and then moved next to Fujitora. With a smile at this time, he has become a general Fujitora and has obtained his own military rank. Now is a special period, everything is simplified, even the honoring ceremony has been simplified a lot. This caused Karl to miss the award ceremony again, which made him somewhat helpless. "How does Fujitora feel?" "It''s okay, the old man didn''t expect that it would be so easy to become a general, so I didn''t feel much..." Fujitora frankly told the truth, which made Polusalino next to him uncontrollably squirt out again. Sakaski''s face turned greener. He looked at Carl and Fujitora, as if he saw two life treasures, and he wished to kick them both out. But there are still important things to do, he still held back his temper and solemnly asked Carl about the matter. "Carl! Answer me! What did the five old stars say to you? It''s very important!" "I didn''t actually say anything..." Seeing that Sakaski''s expression was so serious, Carl didn''t make a joke this time, but directly said what the five old stars had said before. Although the navy belongs to the world, it belongs to the five old stars. But Sakarski does not belong to the Five Old Star faction. He is just a style of doing things, very in line with the likes of the five old stars, which makes them think that Sakaski is very controllable. But in fact it is not the case. This is only because Sakarski takes obedience to orders as his bounden duty, so he will execute all orders without complaint! But when he became a marshal, he discovered that the five old stars did not value the navy, and he was just their puppet! This was only realized after Sarkarski''s battle with Kuzan. Kuzan''s idea at the time was to reform the navy! Although Sakarski didn''t have this idea, he understood that the navy must be in his own hands, not in the hands of the five old stars! The attitude of the Five Old Stars towards Carl and the Navy is an important cornerstone of Sarkarski''s naval plan. So when Carl said intact, the attitude of the five old stars towards the navy, Sakarski''s expression became ashen. The attitude of the five old stars is also very obvious. Compared with CP0, the Navy is not worth mentioning. Had it not been for fear of Karl''s identity and strength, and his fame, the five old stars would have swept Karl out. It''s like treating Kuzan before. He resigned on the front foot, and the wanted order on the back foot came, obviously not paying attention to the former admiral. This made many navies indignation, even if it was Sakarski who had not dealt with Kuzan, he thought this approach was inappropriate. But there is no way, this is a wanted order issued directly by the world police, he is only the admiral of the navy, and has no right to revoke it at all. "Humph! It really is the style of the five of them." "Now I will assign you a task. In order to ensure that the navy''s final migration can proceed smoothly, Polusalino will continue to be responsible for the guard! Then the task of patrolling the new world was given to you with a smile. You are a new general, and your sudden airborne dissatisfaction made many people feel dissatisfied! You need a certain amount of record and military merit to prove yourselfCatch more big pirates with a bounty of more than 100 million yuan, or those criminals who escaped from advancing the city. This is the best way for you to improve your military merits. Don''t slack off, otherwise your position as a general will only provoke jokes! " "The old man will go all out to live up to the marshal''s high hopes!" Fujitora is still very cautious at this time, after all, they are not familiar with it, it is better to be cautious. But Polusalino next to him was not so restrained. After all, he is an old acquaintance of Sakarski, and he is also one of Sakarski''s few friends, so naturally he comes from how comfortable he is. "Is it the task of running errands again? Shouldn''t this kind of matter be handed over to Gion, and they should be paid extra? Both of these are candidates for generals, their strength surpasses that of general lieutenants, and there is still potential to be developed. Wouldn''t it be better to let them take charge of the escort? " Polusalino''s face was lazy, his tone still wretched. Obviously, he didn''t want to take this task, because it was really too much trouble to run back and forth. He is a person who is very afraid of trouble, otherwise he would not be able to get off work, and he would be able to mix for a day. "Porussalino, there is no room for bargaining in this matter. Because of the top war, coupled with the news of world conscription, it has spread. All some pirates, as well as some criminals, want to retaliate against our navy. This matter must not be sloppy! " "I know, I can''t promise..." Polusalino surrendered with his hands high. Who made Sarkarski the marshal now, even if the two sides were acquaintances, Polusalino would not dare to directly disobey the order on such an occasion. Then Sakarski put his gaze on Karl. "Next is you Karl, I have an important task for you!" Chapter 180： Respective tasks "Sweep the first half of the great route and the sins of the world? This is really the style of the marshal! Yehahahaha!" Aniluo laughed and looked very excited. Nilu, who was next to him, was also shaking with excitement. But Enzo was not so excited, because this task would separate them all. Although this is the task Carl accepted, the most important thing is to let Ainilu and others get exercise. If they have been following Carl''s wings to accept asylum, now this kind of strength is their limit. Even Carl must figure out a way to let them experience more battles in order to improve their strength. "The task this time is very simple. It is enough to clean up the pirates within this year. There is no clear goal for this task, even if you find a place to sleep for a while, I don''t care. But the premise is that when I return to the headquarters a year later, I must see your growth! Otherwise, you should understand the consequences! " Hearing Carl''s words, Ainilu and others shuddered, and then nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. Seeing them so obedient, Carl also showed a relieved expression, and then assigned them tasks. The first half of the great route was handed over to Nilu and Enzo. With their strength at the level of a lieutenant general, they were enough to suppress the first half of the great route. Aini Road is responsible for the Chambord Islands. Due to the relocation of the navy headquarters, the Chambordian Islands became completely inaccessible. All the pirates and slave traders are caring about it. Someone needs to teach them how to be human. Ainilu can just be responsible for this, and his strength has surpassed the lieutenant general, reaching the rank of brigadier general. This kind of strength even surpassed Nilu, who has always been equal to his strength. I have to say that with the blessing of the Thunder Fruit, coupled with the domineering, the increase in strength is really terrifying! It is most appropriate for him to be responsible for the security of the Chambord Islands. But the problem is also coming, the Tianlong people will often appear in the Chambord Islands. So Carl also assigned the sensible Irland to him. At a critical time, Ellan can also dissuade Anilu, even if he is disobedient, Ellan can also report to Carl. Then Carl will go and clean him up. Then there is Jace. He is also in the Chambord Islands, but he is not responsible for dealing with criminals and pirates here. The task Carl gave him is simple, that is, to support other places at any time. After all, he is a Xuexue fruit capable person, although his flight speed is not as fast as Karl and Ainilu, but it is not bad. The first half of the great route, as long as he was willing, even if he flew from Chambord to Dian Dao Mountain, it would take less than two days to arrive. Therefore, Carl is also very relieved to entrust this task to him. And more importantly, he can also assist Ellan and stop the impulsive Aini Road together, to ensure that he will not cause unnecessary trouble. Finally, there are the cat demon, Kuroba, and Intier. Carl chose to take the three of them to travel around the world together, and let them learn more knowledge by the way. The most important thing is that Karl wants the cat demon to learn more cooking methods so that he can make better food and snacks. Although this distribution is a bit strange, they don''t care. After all, the pirates from all over the world are too weak. Leave it to Anilu and the others, they may not be willing to go, so Carl can only be responsible for it himself. By the way, I can also help Ellan to clean up the Vinsmok family. Ellan was very moved by this, and then said that he would definitely be loyal to Karl and would never betray. Carl did not refuse this either. After sending the task down, Carl didn''t care about them, but let them choose the time of departure. This task originally had no purpose. It''s just that the lack of naval suppression in the first half of the current great route really caused the pirates to be too arrogant. That''s why Sakarski would give this task to Carl. Because Carl''s abilities are very convenient, he can fly, and his subordinates are also good. Performing this task is the best choice! And there is another advantage of this task, that is, it can temporarily avoid the sight of the Tianlongren and Kaido. Sakarski also didn''t want Karl to take risks in the new world all the time, and it was time to give him a vacation. By the way, you can also clean up the pirates, which is a task that kills two birds with one stone. Of course Carl would not refuse this, because of such a task, he was also happy. But before the mission, Karl still asked the black cats to wait for a while. Because Carl has other things to do. Three days later, Carl sorted out a mysterious material, came to Sarkarski, and showed it to him. "what do you mean?" "It doesn''t mean anything, a document I picked up from the New World is going to be handed over to Dr. Begapunk, so I want to see him!" "You want to see Begapunk?!" Hearing what Carl said, Sakaski was shocked He now seriously suspected that Carl went to Vegapunk to do something. However, he has never seen the information that Carl brought out, and even the research of Bergapunk is completely unmatched! Obviously this is new and undiscovered scientific research materials! "I will deliver this thing personally. Don''t pass it. It''s good for you!" Sakaski said so, but his eyes betrayed him. Carl could tell that Sakarski was worried about Carl''s past and a conflict with Begapunk. After all, Begapunk is also a very arrogant person. When their personalities meet, it is indeed easy to conflict. But Carl laughed when he sensed Sarkarski''s worry. "Senior Sakarski, don''t worry, I respect Dr. Vegapunk, but this time I must go! The bear did a small favor for me before, and my relationship with him is pretty good, so I want to use this information in exchange for the bear will not be completely transformed! I think you should also understand that if the bear completely loses himself, it will completely become a robot. I don''t want to see him become like this. " Sakaski frowned when he heard Carl''s words. He didn''t expect that Carl and Xiong should have something to do with each other. But Xiong had already participated in the reform voluntarily, even if it was him, it would not be easy to terminate. "I can''t call the shots on this matter, because Begapunk is solely responsible for this matter, and only he has the right to terminate the pacifist plan!" "Sakaski-senior, you have misunderstood. I don''t want him to stop, but to keep the bear consciousness. It''s that simple! As for the price, I believe that with these things, Begapunk will promise me such a small request. This kind of thing is not difficult for him. " Chapter 181： Tate Momomaru After getting the approval of Sakaski, Karl followed a special ship to a special unnamed island. This is where Begapunk conducts research. This place has no name, and most people here also have no name. Only some guards stationed here, and those who are qualified to conduct research with Vegapunk, deserve to have their original names. The purpose of the world ** is very simple, it is to maintain the sense of mystery here, so that outsiders dare not enter easily. And more importantly, it can also prevent the disclosure of secrets. If someone wants to arrest the scientific researchers here, they will all be confused when they say the code name, because they don''t know who the people here are. Except Begapunk... But Begapunk, as the key protection object, naturally cannot be easily taken away. As for other people, the world doesnt care about their life or death. In such a weird and special place, even if Carl learned of the situation here, he couldn''t help but shudder. "I didn''t expect it to be so weird here. It''s really surprising." Carl muttered to himself after the guide. This person who led the way also looked strange. He walked stiffly, couldn''t speak, and his facial expression was very stiff, looking like a corpse. But Carl can clearly perceive that there is a breath of normal human life on his body. So he is not a dead person, but a living person. As for why he was like this, Carl was also confused. Then Carl followed this person all the way, in which Carl''s appearance attracted the attention of many people. Most of them are very curious about Carl, because Carl is the youngest admiral! He became a general in a mere half a year. No one can do this kind of thing before, and no one even dares to think so. But now Carl has done it. As a person who had no background and was recruited from outside, it took him half a year to become a general in the world, which is the best goal for everyone to strive for. It can be said that Carl himself has become the best chicken soup. Now the Navy and the staff of the world military are all fantasizing that they are Carl II. Then they work hard, train hard, and strive to become stronger and more useful. But as everyone knows, they will not win the favor of the above because they are just ordinary people. Carl followed the guide to the deepest point. Although he had been onlookers for nearly ten minutes before, Carl didn''t care. However, the road here is nine bends and eighteen bends, and the road of several kilometers, forcibly winding dozens of times. This is what makes Carl feel speechless. "Yeah, isn''t this General White Eagle, why are you here?" Suddenly a voice made Carl stop and look back. "Are you Zhan Momomaru?" Seeing this familiar figure, Carl immediately remembered, that Begapunks exclusive guard war Momomaru! No way, it''s really the opponent''s body shape, too resolving. He claims to be the man with the strongest defensive power, far surpassing the average lieutenant general in terms of strength, and has reached the level of quasi-general. However, he didn''t make many appearances, and his identity only revealed that he was the exclusive guard of Vegapunk. You can even manipulate the pacifists and attack them. As for other aspects, there is not much description. "I didn''t expect the famous White Eagle general to know me. Could it be that the old man mentioned me?" "Yeah, Polusalino sometimes mentions you, saying that you are the most vocal person in the world, but the most likely to leak information." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and there was a wave of Polusalino quietly. Polusalino hadn''t said such a thing at all, even if he had said it, he wouldn''t remember it, so Carl just found a reason to prevaricate. But this reason makes Zhan Tao Maru a little angry. "Old man...hehe, wait for my vacation someday, if I want to find him, I will have a good theory! This **** said that I was allowed to join the navy, but I still didn''t believe it. It''s really deceiving! " Obviously, Zhan Tao Maru was full of resentment towards Polusalino. But with Polusalino''s character, even if he had said before, letting Zhan Momomaru join the navy, he probably forgot now. "Did you come here to see Mr. Vegapunk? I heard that the navy sent someone to relieve him. I didn''t expect it to be you! In that case, just come with me, and I just want to go to him and report some shortcomings about the pacifists. " With that, Zhan Momomaru walked in front of Carl, and then patted the person who resembled a zombie. "You can go back and supply it." The zombie nodded, then turned stiffly and left here. Carl looked at the back of him leaving, curiosity was hooked again. "What''s the situation with this person? Or do you have a lot of such people here? It seems really strange." "Don''t mind He was also the **** here. He was once my subordinate, but because of a scientific accident, he was unfortunately affected. However, he did not die because of a blessing in disguise, and even gained the physical fitness that can heal any injuries. But the side effects are also obvious, that is, he has to soak in the medicine jar for six or seven hours every day, and by the way, he has to be researched and decomposed. I don''t know how the scientific lunatics studied him. I just know that they gave him a lot of money, which can guarantee that he and her family will not spend it for a few lifetimes. " "In other words, he was willing to be studied by others?" "That''s about it." Zhan Tao Maru nodded, and then led the way, Carl followed. Since the next journey is not very far, even after a few more turns, Carl is used to it. It''s just that the route here really makes people want to vomit blood. It''s really too convoluted. Fortunately, he has successfully come to Begapunk. Zhan Momomaru first reported the situation of the pacifists, and about ten minutes later, after he finished the report, he introduced Vegapunk to Karl, who was waiting for a long time next to him. "Mr. Douglas Punk, this is a man sent by the navy. He is the youngest admiral White Eagle in the history of the navy. I''m sorry, General Bai Ying, I''m a bit of a mouthful, and the same is true for reporting intelligence. You have been waiting for a long time. " Zhan Taomaru first introduced Carl, and then apologized to Carl. Carl didn''t care. In the past ten minutes, Karl also studied the entire research institute through his domineering experience. Although only ten minutes, but this period of time is enough for him to remember every corner of the research institute in his heart. So he didn''t care about the time that Momomaru was wasting. Chapter 182： In-depth chat with Begapunk "I see, Zhan Tao Maru, you should withdraw first." "Then I''ll leave first, and you two will have a good chat, and I will call me whenever I have something outside." Zhan Taomaru glanced at Carl, then at Vegapunk, and then left the large laboratory. After he left, Begapunk turned around and took off his glasses. "It''s not advisable to touch your body in the laboratory, so I won''t shake hands with you. You can sit anywhere, Navy Carl." Begapunk''s voice is neither humble nor overbearing, and he can''t even hear any emotions. He spoke lightly and sounded very gentle, but if you think about it carefully, this tone and gentleness have nothing to do with him. He looked dry and thin, but he was not a refreshing and clean man. He originally thought that Begapunk would be a man of great majesty and pride. But he didn''t expect that Begapunk would seem so ordinary at first glance, completely different from the rumors. "Hello Dr. Begapunk, I''m Admiral Carl, I really admire my name for a long time. But if its not convenient for you to shake hands, lets simplify the steps and forget about greetings. The purpose of my coming here is very simple. The first thing is to give you a copy of information, and the second is to do me a little favor. I use this information in exchange for the bears memory not to be erased! " "Who are you talking about, one of the seven martial arts under the king, Basolomi Bear?" "That''s right, it''s him!" Carl nodded, while Begapunk rubbed his chin and looked at the information that Carl had handed over. He did not directly refuse or agree, but first observe this information to see what is the use of this in the end. But soon, Begapunk discovered that many of the things in this information were beyond his knowledge! Although most of these materials are only after the finished product, there is even no intermediate research materials. But just after seeing the finished product, Begapunk was shocked to no avail! Because as long as he can complete the things in this material, he can guarantee that he can definitely change the world! "Where did you get this thing?" Begapunk held back his surprise and asked Carl. Carl raised his mouth slightly, leaned back slightly, leaned on the back of the chair and said with a smile. "Kill a group of little pirates in the new world, accidentally from among the pile of things they put on the foot of the table." "You mean, such an important thing has been used by a group of pirates to cushion the legs of the table?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Begapunk finally had a slight mood swing, and his eyes were full of anger. When he heard these materials, he was very angry. At this time, Carl also pretended to be very distressed, and said in a deep voice. "Yeah! Not only these, I also saw a lot of materials, but it''s a pity that those materials were either torn apart or burned to ashes. They used such important information to make a fire! Do you dare to imagine this kind of thing! When I saw these, I couldn''t wait to bring those people back to life and kill them again! It''s a pity that I won''t be able to resurrect, otherwise I would really do it! " Seeing Carl''s perfect performance, Begapunk looked at Carl up and down, and couldn''t find any flaws. Finally he sighed and put the information on the table. "It''s a pity, if you can get the complete information, don''t say let me save the bear''s memory. Even if you ask me to do anything, I can promise! The information now looks very good, but in fact it is not very helpful to me. But it doesn''t matter. If you are willing to give these to me, it shows how important you know these things. Bears memory I promise you that I will keep a backup, but I will not directly inject it into him, because it violates the regulations of the world. Although I am not afraid of the world, I don''t want to make myself okay, so please forgive me. " "It doesn''t matter, it''s good to save the memory. After all, Xiong is my friend, and I can''t bear to let his self-awareness be directly obliterated." Carl waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t care. Keeping the bear''s memory and submitting this information is just an excuse for Carl. His real purpose here is to test the man Begapunk. If you want to change the navy, Vegapunk is an indispensable figure, so he must get in touch with him. "Any other things? If there is nothing wrong, please go back. I''m going to start my research." "Dr. Begapunk, please wait, I have something to say." "You want something?" Begapunk was shocked, and Carl organized the language and picked up the information on the table again. "In fact, I think these things are feasible. Although I don''t know how to do it, I have studied for a long time. Maybe there are some ideas that you can use." "tell me the story." Hearing Karl said this, Begapunk also became interested. He is very confident in his own technology and knowledge, so he does not think that Karl can provide himself with any ideas. But occasionally listening to other people''s ideas is also inspiring for him. But when Karl saw him like this, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he held back a smile, and then he saidI have a good idea about the future research..." Carl whispered, his tone was not fast or slow, and said his thoughts little by little. Only a small part of the information he brought comes from the real world, and these are completely implementable. But the other part is mostly from the world of science fiction. For example, AI robots, terminator robots, liquid robots, and even aliens and the like are all said. And Karl also used some pseudo-sciences such as superpowers to explain his ideas. After all, the world of One Piece is not an ordinary world. Some technological forces, if the idea is correct, may really be realized! At that time, Begapunk will definitely be able to successfully change the technological system of this world! After all, Carl is a person who has experienced the Big Bang era. Although he is not proficient in anything, he knows a little about everything. But this is enough to mobilize Begapunk''s thoughts and make him interested in Karl''s thinking. The current Begapunk, as Carl imagined, was completely aroused by curiosity. He just wanted to hear Carl go on saying, what experiments, what scientific research tasks, all no more! Later, Begapunk didn''t even just listen, but discussed and argued with Karl. Speaking of excitement, he even explored his own thinking and came up with a lot of conclusions that made Carl jaw-dropping! In this way, how long Carl himself talked with Begapunk. Anyway, if he and Begapunk were thirsty, someone would bring water in, and someone would bring food when they were hungry. In addition, Carl''s own physical fitness has surpassed that of ordinary people, and Bergapunke is also no ordinary person. There is no need to worry about physical problems at all. Chapter 183： Return and go to sea! "Hahahaha, I really didn''t expect that I, a scientific researcher, would have such a speculative chat with you, the admiral. After hearing these words from you, my thinking suddenly became clear! It''s really helpful to me! Carl, if I can really make these things, I owe you a great favor! When the time comes, you can rest assured, no matter what conditions you have, I will agree! " Begapunk was very excited. Carl''s thoughts made him suddenly open up, and he has even figured out how to create and end this kind of thing. Although he can''t guarantee that these Terminators can have their own complete thoughts, but this kind of thing is man-made. As long as Begapunk''s mind does not slip, he will always find a way! And the most important thing is, isnt there still such a thing as a pacifist? In addition, the bear has been transformed. If Carl''s thinking is correct, Begapunk can completely put the bear''s mind back and turn it into a complete terminator! Although the firepower of the Terminator is not as good as that of the pacifists, the strongest thing about the Terminator is the ability to evolve itself. This is reflected in many aspects of the movie. And among these technologies, the Terminator can only be regarded as the lowest-end one. For other examples, ordinary people can become powerful weapons, as well as some special props. There are even wormhole technologies, which are all technologies that Begapunk can study! The current Begapunk is dancing with excitement, as if he won''t be tired. But Carl was a little tired. He glanced at the time and found that he was here, chatting with Begapunk for three days and three nights! Although the two of them talked more and more happily, and gradually came to their heads, but Carl did not expect that they would talk for so long! This was completely beyond his plan, but fortunately it didn''t delay things, but it was a bit of a headache. "I''m a little tired. Just be happy. If you can develop it, remember to notify me." "Haha, rest assured, as long as I can succeed, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible!" "In that case, I''m leaving now..." Carl hit a Hatcher and then left the laboratory. Begapunk has always been in a state of excitement and is ready to start research. Carl pulled the corners of his mouth so he couldn''t help but spit out. "It''s you, you are not tired at all. I advise you to take a break. With your thin body, it''s easy to die suddenly!" "I''m all used to it, people like us, staying up late for five or six days without rest, it''s normal. But what you said is not bad. I am confused now. Although I have a lot of ideas, I need to sort them out. " Following Carl''s sword intent, Begapunk stopped studying, then just sat in the chair and closed his eyes, and began to doze. Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head, and then ignored him. If Begapunk really died suddenly, it has nothing to do with him. Then Karl left here lightly. The Zhan Tao Wan outside was still asleep at this time, even nasal bubbles came out. "Zhan Tao Maru wakes up." "Huh? Is the meal ready?!" Hearing the sound, Zhan Tao Maru''s first reaction was to eat, but of course he opened his eyes and saw Carl, then his eyes widened, showing a look of surprise. "You guy, can you finally give it up?!" "What does it mean to give up? Your words are very ambiguous!" "Haha, the ghost knows why you talked to the doctor so happily, I was drowsy when I listened from the side, and I didn''t understand at all. Doctor, he is not pretty, nor is he a handsome guy, you two are even the same gender, so you can talk to him, the ghost knows what your taste is! " "Zhan Tao Maru, you are a little bit owed!" Hearing Zhan Taomaru''s words, Carl clenched his fists, and his veins violently, wishing to blow him away with a punch. But Karl held it back, after all, Zhan Momomaru was just complaining and couldn''t do anything. Afterwards, Zhan Taomaru complained about Dr. Begapunk, how to call people, and at the same time took Karl and walked towards the outside of the research institute. After nine bends and eighteen bends, Karl finally came out. But the person who brought Karl here before has already left. He still has his own mission, and of course it is impossible to stay here forever. Carl himself returned to the navy headquarters, and after greeted with Sakarski and his subordinates briefly, he went back to the dormitory to sleep. He slept very comfortably this time, and he recovered a lot when he slept until dawn. However, when Carl got up the next morning, he found that there were more inexplicable rumors in the navy headquarters. Among them, news like Carl has an affair with Vegapunk, Carl is very likely to like Vegapunk, and Vegapunks forcibly staying with Carl for three days and three nights, resulting in Carl exhaustion, etc., broke out one after another. Carl didn''t know who spread the news, but he was in a bad mood now. So he directly approached Sarkarski and asked him to point directly at the people below to spread this false news. But Sakarski was also powerless, because this was the information created by the Denon people maliciously slandering Karl. And some of the things are still true! This shows that in the research institute, there are also the dogs of the Tianlong people! That''s why they know so clearly. It''s just that Karl didn''t expect that the Tianlongren would use this kind of indiscriminate means to affect Karl''s reputation. "This kind of thing will pass with forbearance. It is just a momentary joke. With your reputation, no one will care about this." "I know, but I just feel it, it''s a bit uncomfortable..." Carl shook his head, and then bid farewell to Sakarski, preparing to leave here with the cat demon and others. As long as you leave the navy headquarters, look out of sight and mind, and no longer need to be disturbed by foul language, the three roots will be clean. But about his rumors, Kuroba has also heard of it. So their eyes have changed a little, and Intil is even a little worried, afraid that Carl will really change. Fortunately, Ainilu and them left the navy headquarters to perform their mission the day after Karl went to the research institute. Otherwise, Carl is really not sure how they would laugh at himself. Although Karl is very strict with Ainilu and others, when they get along, it is not a pure subordinate relationship. So if they really hear this kind of rumors, the first thing is naturally to laugh at Karl fiercely, and then they will find a way to solve the people who spread the rumors. But when General Carl left the port, he was relieved. Since Tianlong people use this kind of abuse to stigmatize themselves, it shows that they really can''t do anything about themselves. Maybe this is a good thing, right? Chapter 184： Chance encounter After leaving the navy headquarters, Carl''s first goal was the North Sea. As for other places, there is nothing worthy of Carl''s attention. And he was not in a hurry and went straight to clean the Vinsmok family, so he simply drove slowly on the sea. By the way, some little pirates can be cleaned up. In this way, it can also give the cat demon and the black feather a chance to practice. In Tier''s words, it''s enough to be in charge of beauty and singing. Carl and his party walked alone in this sea area. As long as you encounter pirates and criminals, they will all be wiped out by Karl. Halfway through, I even met Nilu and Enzo. But the two of them complained to Karl as soon as they came up. Because Karl''s path to the North Sea is exactly the same as the path they patrolled this time. As a result, none of them had any pirates to catch, which was Carl''s fault. But they also complained a few words, and then ate some snacks made by the cat demon and left without staying for too long. After all, they still need to continue to practice, and Karl has chosen this route, they just need to change their way. Then Carl came to the entrance of the windless belt smoothly. But here, he met an old acquaintance who just came out of the windless belt. "Mihawk, it''s been a long time since I saw you! Haha!" Carl saw Mihawk from a long distance, and then let the ship approach. Mihawk frowned when he saw the warship, but when he saw Karl, he immediately got up and was ready for battle! "Carl! Are you here to fight with me?" "Why am I looking for you to fight? I just passed by here to say hello to you, how have you been doing well recently?" Mihawk frowned, completely unaware of what Carl was going to do, but if Carl didn''t plan to fight, he wouldn''t have to be so nervous. "Huh! Boring!" "Don''t be so indifferent, after all, we are also friends who have hit out. Isn''t it good to give some face?" Mihawk:... "Okay, you don''t want to talk to me, then I will ask you a question and answer that you are leaving." "Just ask!" "What did you do in the windless belt?" "Free!" Carl:... This time it was Carl''s turn to be silent. Mihawk is very difficult to communicate. Carl knew this, but he didn''t want to understand. He came over to say hello so kindly. He still has such a cold face, which is really a shame. "Mihawk, answer me seriously!" "I''m very serious, because I just come here leisurely and ask him for a drink!" Mihawk looked directly at Karl. The eyes of the two collided, and a layer of waves suddenly appeared in the surrounding waters, slapped against the windless sea. And at this time. A giant sea king was suddenly awakened by the waves, and then jumped out of the water, trying to attack Karl and Mihawk. Seeing this scene, Carl and Mihawk draw knives at the same time! With two flashes of silver light! Two lingering and sharp sword auras instantly shredded this head, a huge sea king who was nearly a kilometer in size! "Your sword aura is still so strong!" "You too!" Carl and Mihawk looked at each other, and the enthusiasm in their eyes was clearly visible! Suddenly, the two of them shot out with sword energy at the same time. This sword gas instantly exploded in mid-air, blowing up a whirlpool on the sea between the two! However, after the blow, Carl and Mihawk did not tell the outcome, but regained their weapons in a tacit understanding. "Karl, wait, I will become stronger! The title of the world''s No. 1 swordsman, I will never let you take it away!" While talking, Mihawk used some method to drive his coffin boat and left here. What he said made Carl confused, and he didn''t know what he meant by what he said. "It''s really inexplicable, and I don''t plan to grab the position of the world''s number one swordsman with you. And only on swordsmanship, how could I be your opponent? Mihawk, you are still so weird! " Carl shook his head, feeling a little speechless. Although he and Mihawk have fought twice. But the first battle was interrupted because of the weather. The second time they fought vigorously, but they were interrupted by the Warring States Period. This time the two were already fighting, but suddenly they didn''t have the interest to fight. If it is on land, the outcome is still unknown, but facing Mihawk on the sea, there is no doubt that it is a win-win situation. So Carl chose to stop. But the reason Mihawk stopped is very intriguing. What he meant was that he didn''t think he was Carl''s opponent, so he took the initiative to leave. After becoming stronger, he will continue to challenge Karl. But it was a good thing that he left, at least Carl didn''t have to guard him. It''s just that he appears in the windless zone, which is really suspicious. Coupled with the remarks he said, it made Carl feel that in the windless zone is not simple! "Postpone the speed of going to the North Sea, first go to patrol in the windless belt, I want to see, who Mihawk has come here to drink with!" Since in the windless zone, only Amazon lily is the territory of Qiwuhai, it is possible that Mihawk has been here. But Mihawk and Hancock have no connection, and their relationship is even more general. Obviously he couldn''t find Hancock to drink, which means there are other people here. Shanks is the most suspicious! Because Mihawk has few friends, Shanks is one of them! But during this time, Shanks hardly heard any news. He might be in the windless zone? Carl was a little skeptical, but still maintained a good attitude and began to patrol the windless zone. He wants to see who is hiding here! However, Karl''s patrolling of the windless zone was soon discovered by the warriors of the Amazon lily. Without thinking about it, they directly reported the news to Hancock. After receiving this news, Hancock was even more shocked and immediately organized personnel to expel Karl. However, Raleigh appeared in time and stopped Hancock''s movements. "Hankuk, if you do this now, you will completely offend him. We don''t need to be so excited." "But Uncle Raleigh, if you don''t drive him away, what will you do? I''m not worried about the Luffy group. Their arrest has nothing to do with me. I care about you! That guy, even the white beard defeated, I''m worried about you, uncle..." Hancock said worriedly, but Raleigh just laughed, without any worries. "You don''t have to worry about me. Although I am old, it is not so easy for this kid to catch me!" Chapter 185： Goodbye Hancock No wind zone. Amazon lily. Carl took Intiel, Cat Demon, and Kuroba to the port of Amazon Lily. The soldiers here are very hostile and vigilant towards Carl. No way, this is Hancock''s tough request, because she said that she didn''t like Carl very much, which caused them to dislike Carl very much. But in fact, what Hancock thinks is probably only she herself knows. However, this Amazon lily warrior, although disgusted with Karl, was very tolerant to the three cats and monsters, and even took the initiative to greet them. Especially Kuroba. Since the last time Kuroba and Hancock talked alone, I don''t know what Hancock said. They are very polite to Kuroba now, they almost treat her as Hancock, which makes Kuroba look confused, but also a little proud. "Master Karl, what''s the situation with them, why are they so wary of us?" Since Intil followed Carl halfway, although the last time I followed him, I visited Amazon Lily once. But at that time, she just performed the task and then left in a hurry, so she didn''t know the story between Carl and Hancock at all. Kuroba and the cat demon knew very well, after all, before Intier was on the ship, Carl compiled these things into a story and told them it was a win-win relationship. That''s why Intier is now covered in circles. "I will tell you about this matter in the future. Let''s go to the palace as a guest now. Now that the queen of the Amazon lily has invited us in, we can''t help but give face. " Carl is a bachelor, and doesn''t care if the other party has a trap to target him. If Hancock really dares to do this, Carl can also guarantee that the Amazon lily will completely disappear from the chart! He has the ability to do it! Hancock also knew about this, so of course she didn''t dare to mess up. at the same time. Hancock, who was sitting in the palace, looked like she was charming and charming, but she still looked trembling. Especially her forehead is already covered with sweat, which is obviously a little nervous. "I didn''t expect that the little devil who could be suppressed by his concubine half a year ago has now become a behemoth that needs to be looked up. This kind of feeling is really unreal, and the concubine is really unacceptable, and she doesn''t even know how to face him. " Hancock said to himself, the expression on his face was also uncomfortable. What she said is equivalent to her mental journey. In just half a year, there would normally be no major incidents at all. As a result, within half a year, Doflamingo, one of the seven martial arts under the king, was exposed to a scandal and then beheaded by the Navy Karl. Then the advance city was invaded, and Carl delayed time and prevented some people from escaping. But in the end it can only end in failure, because many criminals still escaped. Then the war broke out at the top, and White Beard was killed. Then the change of the admiral, and the resignation of the general, Karl took over as the general and brought in an unknown person as the new general. Behind these things, there is Carl''s shadow. Although Hancock is proud, she is not stupid. When she calmed down and analyzed it step by step, she discovered that Carl can be said to be everywhere in the past six months! He had already thrown away the people who had been in contact with him at the beginning! Hancock is one of them, because he is the first Qiwuhai to contact Karl. But now, she is still Qiwuhai, she hasn''t made much progress in terms of strength, and she still looks the same. But Karl not only killed Whitebeard, he even became an admiral. Such a contrast makes Hancock start a cold sweat whenever he thinks of Karl. After all, her relationship with Carl is not very good. Now that Carl came here, although she was invited, what if he didn''t invite him in? With Carl''s strength, even a girl with three oil bottles can still break in. Hancock also understands that he is not Carl''s opponent, plus Raleigh, they are not here yet. In order to ensure that his soldiers and people would not be harmed, Hancock could only invite Karl in as a guest. As the saying goes, you don''t hit smiley people by reaching out. Hancock knows Karl''s behavior, and inviting him to be a guest is the best way to solve the problem. "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw Boa Hancock, don''t come here unharmed?" Just when Hancock was thinking about how he should face Karl, he had already come here. The first time he saw Karl, Hancock got up subconsciously, but in a panic he knocked over the hip flask in front of him. The drink was sprinkled directly on the ground. Carl watched the wine slowly flow to his feet, and the atmosphere fell into an extremely embarrassing situation. "Then what, I..." "It''s okay, I just brought wine over, just drink mine." As he said, Karl beckoned and saw a hip flask flying in from his warship. The speed was so fast that even Hancock didn''t react Carl already got the flask. "Your domineering experience can cover such a wide area?!" Hancock''s eyes widened and he knew for the first time that Karl''s domineering coverage was so big! Although she knows, Carl can control the island. But here is the palace, and it is far away from the port location, less to say! And Hancock also knows very well that without the support of seeing and hearing and domineering, it is impossible for Piaopiaoguo to have such a large range of control! Otherwise, he can''t control at all, where can this jug of wine fly, let alone let this jug of wine fall into his hands with such precision. "Is it necessary to make such a fuss? My domineering look is inherently strong. With the fluttering fruit, covering your two Amazon lilies is not a problem. It''s really rare and weird, but since you are so sincerely inviting me to be a guest this time, I don''t bother to trouble you. It''s more comfortable for us to eat meat and drink for a banquet. " "Hahahaha!" With a big wave of Carl''s hand, the wine automatically flew out of the jug, filling all the surrounding glasses. Carl himself also saved a small drink, condensed it into the size of a fist, then controlled the amount, slowly inhaling his final. "Hahahaha, what a pleasure!" Seeing Carl''s boldness, Hancock''s mouth twitched frantically, but he decided to welcome Carl first. Kuroba and the cat demon were not welcome, and sat down to feast on them. However, because of his character, Intil was still a little scared. So Carl took her directly beside him, and stuffed her with anything delicious. In this way, Intil can feel safe and can eat food naturally. It''s just that they are a group of people, so that they don''t regard themselves as outsiders, which really makes Hancock unacceptable. Chapter 186： Nervous Hancock After he was full, Hancock ordered the people to take down these tables. Carl was sitting by and drinking tea, and Intil and others were also sitting quietly by the side, without saying a word. Although Hancock is Qiwuhai, she is also a pirate. It is unwise to drink in the enemy''s territory, so the three of them did not drink to prevent themselves from getting drunk. But Carl didn''t care, his jug was not enough to drink at all. Later, he simply used his abilities and passed it as soon as he got one, and even frightened Hancock. This made her almost think that Carl had moved in with an affair. Fortunately, when she saw that this thing was wine, she was relieved a lot. Although she is a woman, as a female emperor, she is also very drunk! To be precise, the strong in the One Piece World, everyone has a lot of alcohol! This has a certain relationship with their physique. The stronger the strength, the faster the metabolism, so naturally sober up quickly. Even if one day and three meals, you have to drink at each meal, you will not be too drunk, and you can still stay awake at all times. Unless this person is like Kaido, not only can''t do without alcohol, he even drinks every second. And how is Kaido drinking, he drank the wine as water! Drink this way, although there is nothing wrong with your body, you will definitely get drunk! But even so, with his tyrannical physical quality, as long as he doesn''t drink for a short period of time, he will soon wake up. The physique of the strong is such a pervert, although Carl does not have such a perverted physique. But in fact it is not much worse. With his current physical attributes, he may be able to catch up with monsters of Kaido and Auntie level in terms of physical aspects after completing a few choices. "General White Eagle, you..." "Hankuk, we don''t need to be so happy, you see when you were drinking just now, you still called me brothers and sisters. Why is it a white eagle now, a general? Just call it by name, and I won''t be angry, after all, we are old acquaintances. " Carl''s words made Hancock''s forehead sweat. Before drinking, she certainly dared to call her by name, but now that she wakes up from the wine, she has regained her sanity and naturally has to be careful. Carl is moody, and although he will not kill innocents indiscriminately, Hancock himself is a pirate! She can guarantee that Carl will not kill other people, but she cannot guarantee the safety of her life. After she considered it, she chose to be on the safe side "General White Eagle, can you tell me the purpose of your coming here? Suddenly visiting Amazon Lily is really nervous. If you have something, maybe I can help you? " "It''s really boring, but forget it, since you and Kuroba have been in the same place, I don''t bother to talk about you. But I came here, really without any purpose, just a simple patrol, you don''t need to worry. " Hearing what Carl said, Hancock''s heart tensed, but he quickly relaxed. Carl knew about her identity a long time ago, and Hancock himself knew this very well. But suddenly being said here, Hancock still has a shadow in his heart, and it is inevitable that he will be a little nervous. But when he heard that Karl was just patrolling normally, he breathed a sigh of relief. This scene was captured by Carl, but he didn''t say anything. "Sister Hancock, don''t be nervous, Lord Carl, is she a monster, and won''t eat you. And he treats me very well, otherwise, I would have been captured by the Tianlong people a long time ago. " "Yeah, me too. I was almost taken away by the Dragonites too. Had Master Carl saved me, I''m afraid I would have become a slave now." Fortunately, there is no other person here, only a few of them can hear the words of Kuroba and Intil. Otherwise, Hancock''s experience as a slave to the Dragon will be exposed. "Ahem, don''t mention this matter, we will talk in private when the time comes..." Hancock gave a light cough and reminded them both not to talk here, otherwise her identity will explode and her reputation will be at least half destroyed. Kuroba also remembered that Hancock hadn''t walked out of the shadows, so she valued this secret very much, and she immediately covered her mouth and said that she would not say it again. Intil also nodded, her mind is also very flexible, she understands what Hancock means. Seeing this scene, Hancock was also relieved, but he didn''t mean to blame them. The identities of the two of them are public, even if they don''t want to get used to it, but fortunately, Karl later helped them wash away their demons. Otherwise, the two of them still can''t get out of the haze. Especially Kuroba. At the beginning, she was just like Hancock, cold and repelled from thousands of miles away. But now she, except under normal conditions, keeps the iceberg''s face cool. My personality has become softer, and I even understand how to comfort others. The change can be said to be very big. "Raleigh should be nearby, right?" Hancock''s pupils contracted, but there was no answer. Carl raised his mouth slightly when he saw this, and continued to inquire. "Besides Lei Li Xia Qi should be there too?" "But apart from the two of them, I always feel that there is someone else, like Shanks? Or is it a dragon?" "Alright, I guessed them, but the Straw Hat Crew, Ace and the White Beard Remnant Party, should they be here too?" Carl''s mouth-to-mouth shot suddenly made Hancock speechless. She didn''t even have time to refute, and was shocked by Carl. Because what he said is right, these people are all there! However, Hancock would not disclose the information about their presence, and she did not know what Carl had planned, so naturally he would not disclose the information of these people. This was specifically explained by Raleigh. She owes Raleigh her life, so no matter what Raleigh confesses, as long as it is not too much, she will agree! Faced with inquiries, she didn''t say a word, but looked up at the ceiling, crossed her legs naturally, and put her hands on her thighs. This movement of her is full of seductive aura and fascinating. The eyes of the cat demon almost burst into stars. Had it not been for her firm willpower, I''m afraid she would have rushed to lick her thighs. Kuroba and Intil didn''t react much, they were just strange, why Hancock wanted to look at the ceiling. Are there flowers there? The two of them learned that Hancock looked up at the ceiling, but could only see the dark beams, nothing else. This made them both full of black lines. Carl turned his head subconsciously, just seeing the movements of the two men, and almost didn''t catch his breath. Because the posture of these two people is really ugly compared to Hancock''s charming and graceful. There is even a little silly feeling. It''s just two silly guys who are alive and well! But Karl didn''t remind them both. It''s good for them to be happy, and Carl just doesn''t bother to bother about it. Chapter 187： select "Hankuk, even if you don''t say anything, I can probably guess that I met Mihawk before I came to the Windless Zone. Although he didn''t say who he was looking for, he told me that he was here to drink. So do you think there are other people besides Shanks and Raleigh who can drink with Mihawk? Coupled with the relationship between Raleigh, Shanks and Luffy, plus Long is Luffy''s father, Ace and Luffy are still brothers. In this way, it is easy to guess. Either they are all here, or there are only a few people here, and just a few people can guess right. But looking at your reaction now, I dont have to guess anymore, they must be there! " Carl talked freely and said his own analysis, Hancock''s face changed slightly. Although she knew that Carl''s thinking was very active, and she was very good at seeing through all kinds of conspiracies. But she didn''t expect that Carl could only analyze so much through Mihawk, if it didn''t matter. This made Hancock''s cold sweat go viral. She is very fortunate now that she obeyed Raleigh''s words the previous two days and did not directly confront Carl and drive him away from the windless zone. Otherwise, Hancock couldn''t imagine what situation he would be in now. "General White Eagle..." "I said, just call me Karl. To be honest, I hate the name White Eagle very much. Even if others call it, people who are more familiar with me call it like this, I will turn my face! " Hearing Carl''s words, Hancock swallowed subconsciously, and then wanted to say that he was not his acquaintance. This sentence was on the lips, but she just couldn''t say it. If she really offends Carl, the consequences will be disastrous! "Mr. Carl?" "This makes it easier to hear. If you have something to say quickly, I will go to Reilly to talk about the past in a while. Although I don''t know where they are now, based on my domineering experience, it shouldn''t take too long to find him. " Seeing Karl''s face so confident, Hancock was sure that he would really do it! Lei Li and others are now on an uninhabited island not far from Amazon Lily. Carl can find them without even spending too much time. Hancock understands that even if the election continues to conceal it, it will not have any effect. It is better to speak out openly. This will make Carl have a better impression of himself. Thinking of this, Hancock gritted his teeth and made a decision, then stood up and said. "Since you have guessed it, I have no objection to keeping it secret. Come with me, I will take you to find them, but before that, you have to promise me one condition! " "You said first, I''m choosing whether to agree or not." Old God Carl was there, and he didn''t directly answer the countermeasures. After all, he had to guard against him. What if Hancock''s conditions were not good for him? Hancock saw that Carl showed ease, but in fact he was still vigilant about himself, which made her understand that the other party was still invulnerable. "My condition is very simple, you can''t do anything to Raleigh and others, and anyone in Amazon Lily!" "No problem, but only this time. If we meet again next time, it won''t necessarily be the case. If you are so careful, don''t take it out, it''s really useless to me. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, as he agreed to Hancock. Hancock breathed a sigh of relief. Although her careful thoughts were broken, she didn''t care. As long as Karl didn''t do anything to Raleigh and others this time, it was enough. But Hancock''s worries were obviously redundant, and Carl didn''t plan to do anything with Raleigh at all. According to his calculation, Shanks should be here besides Raleigh. Karl wasn''t sure to beat the two of them. If there was only one, he could try. Then Carl took Hancock to his warship. Under her guidance, Carl and others have come to this uninhabited island. But here was an uninhabited island before, but now, there are already a lot of people. Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Carl can see everything on the island! The boat of the White Beard Pirates is docked here. But Carl didn''t see too many people, he saw Marco himself and some unknown men here. Obviously, the other remnants of the Whitebeard Pirate Group, this time the children smashed into the new world to stabilize the remaining turf of Whitebeard. They don''t have the power to grab new territory. As long as they can defend all their remaining territory, this is already difficult for them. Especially since Marco is not in the new world yet, this makes the situation of Joz and others even more difficult. Afterwards, Carl also saw the Wanli Sunshine of the Straw Hat gang and some members of the Straw Hat Pirates. But apart from Sauron, Luffy, and Sanji, the others are not here. Carl used the domineering look and feel, and he didn''t see the existence of those people. Obviously, they have gone to a more suitable place for training. Finally, Carl put his gaze on Raleigh and Shanks. The dragon is not here. This is a good thing. Otherwise, the news about the Navy and the Revolutionary Army will be exposed. But Sabo is still here, obviously following Luffy and others for training together. "You are really energetic when you are young. Look at these little monsters. They are so talented even when they are under twenty years old, and they work so hard. The future can be expected, it is indeed the future, but unfortunately, they are not the navy, but my future enemy. " Carl sighed and sent it from his heart. But when Hancock heard what he said, he gave him a blank look and said, "How old are you this year? Are you twenty-one? You are such a monster, how dare you call others a monster? What about your conscience?" "You don''t have to praise me, I know my level, and last month, I just passed my 21st birthday." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled. Hearing what he said, the corners of Hancock''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he chose not to pay attention to Karl. She found that no matter what she said, Karl wouldn''t have much reaction, but every time she was either frightened or a little sulking. Coupled with Karl''s strength here, Hancock still dare not resist. Although the cat demon and others can be used as a vent by her, their fates are similar. Hancock can bully the general navy at will, but he feels very distressed for Kuroba. So she had to stay alone and sulking here. Soon, the warship docked. Carl used his own domineering experience to see the situation clearly before the warship docked. After a while, both Shanks and Raleigh realized that someone was coming. But when they came to the beach and saw Karl''s arrival, they immediately became vigilant and rushed to the warship simultaneously. At the same time, the sound of the system rang after a long time! Chapter 188： Raleigh and Shanks! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Destroy the entire island, destroy all the pirates on the island, get freely assignable attribute points: 10 points, and freely assignable skill points: 5 points. "Option 2: Win Shanks and Raleigh, teach the three brothers Luffy, Sabo, and Ace, to obtain the title of "Benevolence and Righteousness", a random C-level ability! Remarks: benevolence and justice to the title attribute: everyone must give you face! If one is not enough, come two! Choice three: Capture the three brothers Luffy, Ace, and Sabo, and re-enter the three of them to Propulsion City, and randomly obtain an S-level ability, and a random attribute to increase by one level. The first time he saw these three options, the corners of Carl''s mouth were twitching frantically, and he almost turned into a ghost. The rewards for these three options are very good, he wants them all! But it is a pity that these three options are not very good, after all, there is room for completion of the second and third options. As for the first... Carl can destroy the island, but with his current strength, he can''t really kill the training hands of Raleigh and Shanks! As for the other people, he doesn''t have to worry, because those people are not his opponents. The only trouble is Marco, but the problem is not too big. But even so, Carl abandoned the first choice for the first time. Shanks and Raleigh have very good personalities, and they may be able to help them in the future. Killing them now is a real loss! By the way, also give Shanks a face. As for the second and third options, Carl was a little entangled because he had no idea how to choose. The second is to ask him to let go of his suspicions and teach the three Luffy brothers, but when the time comes, Karl just teaches twice, this is easy. But for things like Raleigh and Shanks, Carl is not sure what the criteria will be. As for the third option... To be honest, if Carl continues to throw their three brothers into Advance City. At that time, not only had offended Shanks and Raleigh, even Long and Karp, who had already retired, had to come over and make trouble for him. After careful consideration, Karl finally chose the second option. With so many thoughts in his mind, Carl seemed to think for a long time. But ten seconds passed by the outside world. Shanks and Raleigh came to the boat and saw Karl who had been stunned for more than ten seconds. They didn''t know what he was doing, so they didn''t make a move. Hancock took advantage of the weird atmosphere, and when neither side had done anything, he came to Raleigh''s side. Seeing the menacing Raleigh and Shanks, the Kuroyu trio were a little scared and hid directly behind Carl. Shanks saw that the three of them were a little afraid of himself, and he also showed an apologetic smile. But his smile was even more scary. The Kuroyu trio didn''t even dare to stick their heads out, and they all retracted back. This scene caused Shanks to be hit hard, and Lei Li, who was next to him, was suffocated and uncomfortable. Shanks looked at Hancock next to him, pointed to his nose and asked, "Hankuk, am I ugly? Or, I am scary now?" Shanks thought he was not very ugly, and many people even told him that he was very handsome and had a very strong masculinity. "Don''t be narcissistic. How many little girls would like an uncle like you?" When Hancock saw him being so narcissistic, he couldn''t help but give him a blank look, and then looked at Carl curiously. at the same time. Carl ended his choice and refocused his gaze on Raleigh and Shanks. Although he was making choices before, he could see and hear everything that happened outside. So when he heard Shanks narcissistic speech, he didnt hold back his laugh. "Shanks, as one of the four emperors, can''t you learn from others with a white beard and be more reserved?" "I learn from him? Forget it, I don''t have the habit of accepting sons!" Shanks murmured, and Leily laughed directly next to him. But by coincidence, Marco flew over from the air at this time, and when he heard Shanks'' words, he staggered and planted on the beach by the sea. "Shanks, what do you mean by what you said? What does it mean that Dad likes to accept his son casually! We are all the best sons of Dad, he is also the best father, and Dad does not choose his family randomly! " "Oh? Really? What did Tickey say?" Hearing Marco''s rebuttal, Karl mocked him directly. Anyway, his choice was to win over Shanks and Raleigh, which had nothing to do with Marco. Although he has great potential, in fact, the grievances between Karl and the White Beard Pirates cannot be resolved at all. After all, White Beard died because of him, so he didn''t plan to win over the rest of the White Beard Pirates. "You bastard..." The blue veins on Marko''s forehead violently, he was obviously a little uncomfortable and wanted to do it. But just when he wanted to rush up, the three of Luffy not far away also ran over. The calm Sabo even grabbed Marco''s wrist directly, telling him not to be impulsive. Then Sabo looked at the deck, confronting Lely and Shanks, the youngest admiral full of legends! "I''ve been admired for a long time. The news that General Bai Ying was promoted to general in just six months really surprised me. But I also heard that you and Lord Long are friends? Don''t know if this is true or not? " When Raleigh and Shanks heard it, they took a breath. They didn''t expect that Karl was actually related to Dragon. Carl sighed, a little helpless, Sabo deserves to be the second in command of the revolutionary army. Although he has not kept up with his current strength, his way of thinking far exceeds that of Luffy and Ace! His simple question put Karl in a dilemma. If he said no, there would be no problem, but then the connection between himself and the dragon would basically be broken. But if he wants to admit it, it means that he and Long are really friends! If the navy has an affair with the Revolutionary Army, if it spreads, General Carl will definitely not be able to keep it! He is not Karp after all, he hasn''t reached this level yet, where he can ignore everything. But in the face of this kind of question, Carl is not unable to answer. "I do know the dragon, but they can''t be regarded as friends. At best, they are using each other? After all, I am the navy and you are the revolutionary army. Although the relationship between us is hostile, I am not personally hostile to you. And some time ago, I interceded for Xiong and asked Vegapunk to keep his memory as a backup. As for the bears identity, I dont have to say it, let everyone know, right? " Chapter 189： Tentative Faced with Sabo''s provocation, Carl directly made him speechless! The identity of Xiong is one of the highest secrets of the revolutionary army. Even within the revolutionary army, only a few leaders and those who followed the leaders knew his identity. But Karl not only knew the bear''s identity, but even helped him keep all his memories! This shocked Sabo beyond words, even slightly moved? The only thing that puzzled him was why Carl did this. It was exactly the same as when they deliberately revealed the intelligence of Pushing City before letting them save Luffy. Even when Ace was rescued at the time, Karl just watched from the sidelines and didn''t mean to act at all. He and Polusalino had the opportunity to shoot at the time, but both of them are old actors, just watching and doing nothing. The nearest Karp and Warring States, although they started, due to some reasons, neither of them did their best. Ace was taken away grandily in this way. Sabo could see the situation clearly at the time. But he was not stupid enough to speak out when he leaked Karl into the city. Otherwise, he would completely offend Carl, which was also specially explained by Long. He can be tempted, but he must not be offended. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that you still know Begapunk, this guy is very mysterious, even in the navy, few people can see him, right?" When talking about Begapunk, Shanks became interested. Carl shook his head, somewhat helpless. "This guy is not as ridiculous as the rumors say, he is just a tall and thin ordinary middle-aged man, there is nothing outstanding about it. However, his research on some things is really eye-opening, but in specific aspects, do you think I will disclose it to your pirates? " Carl sneered, which embarrassed Shanks. Even Shanks could not help being curious about Vegapunk. Who made him protected by the navy too well, coupled with his scientific products are also very powerful, his reputation naturally spread like wildfire. But he has never been to sea, which is ridiculous! This is the so-called Lord is not in the arena, but there has always been a legend of the Lord! "Let''s not stand here, how about going down and talking? You can rest assured that I am not interested in you. Those three little guys are my goal, but I am not here to catch them, but to teach them something. " Raleigh and Shanks were a little confused when they heard Carl''s words. They didn''t expect that Carl would say so. But they are not worried that Carl will do it. With the two of them here, if Carl dares to do it, it will be called death! In this way, Carl and others got off the warship and came to the front of Luffy, Ace and Sabo. Sabo took a step back, obviously because of what happened just now, he was a little jealous and suspicious of Karl. Ace is full of hatred for Karl! "You **** who killed the old man?" "That''s right, it''s me, are you looking for my revenge now?" Seeing such an angry Ace, the corner of Carl''s mouth slightly raised and took a step forward completely. The domineering look only broke out against Ace alone! Reilly and Shanks felt the domineering look of the domineering, but they did not feel the killing intent. Carl retained a lot of power, and his domineering look did not fully erupt. This made them both understand that Karl was only testing Ace and didn''t intend to do it. Luffy wanted to step forward to help, but was stopped by Sabo. Marco watched from behind to prevent Karl from attacking suddenly, but he didn''t make a rush now. Although Marco''s strength is only at the level of quasi-general, his vision is not bad. He could see that Carl was only testing Ace, so he didn''t save someone the first time. at the same time. Ace felt his state was very bad. He was pressured by Carl''s overlord sex, and even raising his arm was a problem! Faced with such a situation, he also wanted to release his half-slapped domineering look. But he has no way to release his domineering look to resist. Ace is very talented, he has awakened a domineering and domineering person since he was a child, not to mention his strength. Although he is very arrogant, compared to the average lieutenant general, he is only strong but not weak! However, if this strength is placed in the past, it may be very good, but now if he wants to avenge the white beard, this strength is simply not enough! "Portcas D. Ace!" "If you want to avenge White Beard, I advise you to give up, even if Marco has a higher chance of success than you! With your embarrassed appearance now, if you want to seek revenge from me, a hundred years will not be enough! " "Asshole..." After being ridiculed by Carl, Ace felt insulted and wanted to break free from Carl''s suppression. But he can''t do it at all now, not only the strength or the aura, they are completely suppressed by Karl! Even if it was its own fruit power, Ace couldn''t release it! In this situation, he had only felt it on Shanks and Raleigh before but Shanks and Raleigh didnt always do this, just let him feel the power of the domineering color. . But what Carl brought him was quite desperate! If Ace can''t break free, he can never get revenge like Carl! Ace knows this deeply, so he is still struggling to break free. Deep in his heart, the flame of anger is slowly increasing under pressure! "fire punch!!!" suddenly. There are no signs. The domineering domineering that belonged to Ace burst out, offsetting Carl''s domineering domineering! At the same time, a huge fire fist spewed from Ace''s fist. The raging flames swallowed Carl and everything behind him! The blazing heat brought by the flame raised the surrounding temperature a lot. Fortunately, this side is the beach, and the back is the sea. Otherwise, Ace will break through the limit and it will be enough to burn all the forests on the island! However, after releasing this blow, Ace was also exhausted and panting heavily. In order to resist Carl, he has tried his best, but he is very clear that that person is not dead! The sound of "Papa Papa" sounded. With a gust of wind whizzing past. The turbulent flames were swept away in an instant, disappeared, even the surrounding temperature returned to normal. That violent flame, as if never appeared before! At this time, Carl clapped his hands, showing a relieved expression. The black feather trio behind him breathed a sigh of relief, and then wiped the sweat from their foreheads. If they hadn''t moved quickly and hid directly behind Carl, I''m afraid they would have been burned to death by Ace! It is for this reason that the expressions of the three of them looking at Ace are full of hostility. Chapter 190： Everyones shock "It''s really a good talent. In less than a minute, under my pressure, I was able to master the overlord''s domineering, and even improved some fruit abilities. It seems that your teaching standards are not very good. You are all elderly in vain, and it is so troublesome to teach individuals. " Carl spit out, Leily and Shanks glanced at each other, feeling a little embarrassed. They were obviously pirates, but they were taught by the navy and said that their training methods were wrong, and they didn''t push the other side''s potential out. This situation is a bit weird. The two of them are in an opposing relationship! The navy comes directly to train the pirates, is there really no problem? Not only Shanks and Raleigh, but even Sabo, Marko, and others are dumbfounded, and don''t know what Carl is going to do. "What is your purpose in coming here?" Because of Carl''s show operation, Raleigh was not sure what Carl was going to do. Originally, both he and Shanks were ready to fight. With their strength, even if they couldn''t take Karl, they could repel his severe injuries. But they are also afraid of Carl''s fruit ability, as long as he activates the fruit ability, everyone on the entire island will suffer. Carl can lift the island off the ground at any time and then fall into the sea! In this way, as long as it is a person who can''t fly, everything will be finished. This is also the reason why Raleigh and Shanks didn''t dare to do anything. Carl understood their scruples, so he was so unscrupulous that he even dared to laugh at them. "Uncle Raleigh, don''t be so nervous. I said that the purpose of my coming here is for the three of them. Although your own strength is very strong, the level of teaching is really bad. " "So you plan to call them? What kind of logic is this?" Marco still didn''t believe it, but Carl ignored him and went directly to Luffy. "Monkey D. Luffy, do you remember me?" "Hahahaha, how could I forget you? If it weren''t for you, I would have been out of prison a long time ago." Luffy was heartless, still smiling when he saw Karl, without any personal emotions in it. He is so careless, he has no grudges at all. The same is true even in the original book. Regarding those things about Karl Keng, he completely forgot about it and didn''t mention it at all. Carl also smiled very freely, and then told Luffy about the direction of fruit development. Domineering doesn''t use Karl to help, but the fruit development Karl can use his prophetic foresight that he has read the original to help him develop the fourth gear. The current Luffy has only learned the third gear, and after the third gear, it will shrink for a while. So Carl gave the principle of the fourth gear, as well as some training methods that he analyzed, to the other party, and then he didn''t toss about the pipeline. Finally, Carl put his gaze on Sabo, who had been cautious, and smelled: "Do you want to learn Six Forms?" "What the **** do you want to do?!" "Nothing, I''ll just ask you, do you want Six Forms? If you want, I can give you a complete training method. But I have a request, before I leave the navy, do not expose my various contacts with you and the dragon! Otherwise, we may never be able to cooperate! " Carl smiled when facing Luffy. But it is different when facing Saab, and Saab is also the second in command of the revolutionary army. If Carl wants to cooperate with the Revolutionary Army in the future, in addition to contacting the dragon, he may have to contact the dragon through Sabo. The dragon is very busy now, he wants to take advantage of the lack of navy manpower to accelerate the expansion of his power. When the power is almost expanded, Saab will end his training and return to the revolutionary army. So he doesn''t have many days here. If he can learn more, he won''t lose money. After thinking for a moment, Sabo nodded and agreed to learn the Six Forms. "I can learn Six Forms, but I want to know, can I teach it to other people?" "It''s up to you. This is a simplified version of the six-form textbook. Just follow this training. You read it once, and then practice it again. I will correct your mistakes, but there is only one chance. I can''t stay with you all the time. After all, my position is different, and I am still a navy! " When Carl said these words, his face was not red, his heart was not beaten, and there was no mood swing. But the eyes of the others who looked at Carl had changed. They never thought that Karl, who had always been extremely righteous, would choose to train the pirates, and even announced the secrets of the Navy Type VI to them! And the most important thing is that Karl himself said that he will leave the Navy in the future, although he is not sure of the time. But his words are enough to prove that he has no sense of belonging to the navy! Thinking of this, Lely and Shanks glanced at each other, as if they had guessed something. The two of them are the oldest, and naturally understand that the situation within the Navy is not optimistic. But the situation inside the navy is only part of it, and the more important ones are the five old stars and the Draco! They are the chief culprits of the oppression of the Navy! Although the navy is the overlord of the sea, in the eyes of the Tianlongren and Wu Lao Xing, it is just a bunch of tool men in order to wipe out the pirates. It doesn''t matter to them who is missing, the big deal is to continue to train a few people out The Warring States has seen all this, so I chose to retire. Karp saw it earlier, so he was not promoted to general and he was not controlled by the five old stars. Kuzan saw through this too, and then chose to leave the navy and continue to search for his own justice. Porusalino, the old fox, might have seen the dark future of the navy a long time ago, so he went to work and clocked in lazily. Sakarski is full of enthusiasm, but as his time as a marshal gets longer and longer, he will find that this marshal is just a fart! As for Fujitora, he had just arrived, so naturally he couldn''t see the contradiction between the Denon and the navy. So Carl made the plan early, and there is nothing wrong with it. that''s all. Carl took the three of Kuroba and spent the night on this island. There was also a banquet in the evening. Carl took off his navy uniform and was with them in casual clothes, looking like a pirate rather than a navy. Kuroba is with Hancock, talking about the past, about the future, about love and handsome guys. I have to say that when women are together, they like to talk about handsome guys and love. It''s a pity that the love of the four of them didn''t come, just because a certain elm head was not sensitive to this aspect at all. It was annoying all night, and when Carl woke up in a daze the next morning, the system sound also remembered. Choose to complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the title Benevolence to the End and C-level ability. Give me a face! Remark 1: The title of benevolence is the most righteous attribute: everyone around you must give you a little face, this title skill is passive. Remark 2: Give me a face (C): After launching, there is a 50% chance of failure. After success, the other party will sell you face. Tip: The same release target can be used twice in a day at most! Chapter 191： Give me a face! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B Spirit: B- Physical strength: B Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), strange power (A), shake fruit, give me a face (C)'' After a brief look at his property panel, Carl nodded in satisfaction. In addition to one more skill, he also has an additional title column, but unfortunately, there is only one title in the title column. Although the previous choice, he also gave him a lot of title rewards to choose from. But those choices are too bad. So far, Karl has only this title. However, this title, and the newly acquired ability, is somewhat novel. "It seems that I have to find someone to try it out. In my previous life, people said that Shanks has the fruit of face and everyone should give him face. But now this face-saving man should be replaced? " Carl smiled sinisterly and came to the side of Sauron who was training. "Sauron, give me a face, how about becoming a navy with me?" "OK, alright" Sauron nodded in response without hesitation, which surprised Carl. "Do you really plan to become a navy with me?!" "For your sake, I am willing to be a navy!" Sauron righteously spoke, but Carl swallowed, feeling that the matter was a bit big. If this ability, combined with the title, can launch success, it can even change the basic thinking of others! In this way, it is very scary! "Well, give me a face. What you said just now doesn''t count, you just forget everything." After Carl thought for a while, he chose not to pit Sauron, and then returned it to normal. This ability can only be used on a character twice a day, and there is a 50% chance of failure, so it must be treated with caution. "Why are you here?" Sauron regained his consciousness, held a word of peace in his hand, and looked at Karl seriously. Although they had a banquet and drank together yesterday, Sauron did not really regard Karl as his own. Carl is the Navy after all, and the only people he knows are Raleigh and Shanks. Sauron knew this very clearly, so he didn''t dare to be careless. "It''s nothing, you don''t need to care, I just come and walk around." Karl bypassed Sauron and found Sanji. This time he was a little more cautious and didn''t say anything too serious to Sanji, but just asked him to show his face to go to dress. The result was also successful, but when he wanted to disarm this ability, he found that he had failed! Because Sanji was not released from the state, but went directly to the beautiful women''s clothing. Seeing this scene, Carl felt a little bit spicy, but he didn''t say anything. As long as he returns to normal, don''t commit suicide... Then Karl used it to other people one after another, and the skill activation and the title complemented each other, which almost made his skill success rate reach more than 80%. Because after so many trials, only Luffy and Sanji were the only ones who failed twice. Everything else succeeded! In this way, Carlton felt how exaggerated this ability was to match his title! This is a naked change of the other party''s thinking, let it fall completely! As long as Karl''s request will not hurt their lives, after the launch is successful, even Raleigh and Shanks will have no way to stop it! But this ability has another flaw, that is, it has a duration. And the duration is not fixed. Sanji lasted for more than an hour before it realized that he had been wearing women''s clothing. Sauron asked to be forgotten about the previous things, unless he actively thought about it, he would not remember what Carl did to him. Even Shanks and Raleigh, they gave face, more than five minutes. Only Luffy was the only one, and it lasted only ten seconds, especially when Karl said he wanted him to feed himself. The skill was successfully activated, but it lasted more than ten seconds and disappeared. From here, Carl can be sure, except when it affects the opponent''s life, the ability will be directly removed. If the other party has a certain obsession with something, the speed of this ability will be released faster and faster, and the failure rate will greatly increase! If you just say something irrelevant, it can basically last forever. Carl spent a day experimenting and even told Hancock that he would stay in Amazon Lily for a few more days. She agreed without hesitation. Carl didn''t know if it was because she was really willing or because of her ability to save face. Even in the next few days, Karl took Kuroba and others, and he really lived in Amazon Lily for a long time. Hancock did not show any unhappiness about this. Even in Carl''s face, he was very enthusiastic, so Carl was basically certain. The ability to activate in front of such innocuous things can basically continue forever. For example, living here, or letting the other party improve their favorability, the ability to save face can be done. In this way, I lived in Amazon Lily for ten days. He has not let go of all the female warriors of the Amazon lily, even the goodwill of Guro Liosa. It took ten days to finish all the skills before he left Amazon Lily. Even for the sake of face-saving ability, when Carl left, he was sent off by everyone. Everyone''s eyes are full of reluctance. I don''t know, I thought Karl was the king here, and the Kuroba trio were at a loss. Carl didn''t use abilities against Kuroba and others. After all, they are their own crew members, and they have followed themselves from the beginning, and there is no need to use their ability to get good impressions. But the ability of face, now that he has found the correct usage, Carl has now come up with a bold idea! It will take him a year to travel the four seas and great sea routes, and give all the countries and passers-by he can see all the good feelings! This is a big project, but Carl does not need to be 100% completed, as long as 40% can be completed is enough! His reputation is outside, and ordinary people''s favorability towards them has been initially established. The other thing is to continue to brush up good feelings, especially newspaper members and those princes and nobles. Only by making these people feel good about him can he continue to expand his influence among the people! However, this will inevitably disturb the navy and the Dragonites, so Carl has to prepare for them in advance. At least I should find a decent excuse. Chapter 192： Derma Sixty-Six North Sea. In the territory of an unknown kingdom, a group of kingdom guards are resisting the attack. But what is strange is that these people who attacked the kingdom all look exactly the same! Even the height and other characteristics are exactly the same! These are obviously not normal people! "My lord, what should we do? Djerma 66 is not something we can fight against. Their clones are really too strong!" An official was trembling, and even the voice of his speech was trembling. There were two ministers on the other side, they didn''t say a word here, and their bodies were shaking more severely than the one just now. "You said, do we still have a way out?" He sighed, then sat back on his throne, closed his eyes, as if he had been appointed, and completely raised his mind of not resisting. "My lord, why don''t we try to surrender? Even if the country is subjugated, it is worse than losing your life!" The man made a proposal, but the old king smiled miserably and shook his head. "Derma 66 will never leave alive. The country he has targeted has only one result, and that is complete demise!" The old king shook his head and said this frightening sentence, and the minister kept silent, trembling all over. "I can''t stand it! I want to run, I don''t want to die here!" Suddenly, a minister really couldn''t stand it anymore, he had a nervous breakdown, and ran outside, trying to escape from here. Seeing his escape from the back, the old king and the remaining two ministers cast their pitying glances. "Another one..." The old king was not sad, but rather calm. This scene has appeared one after another since Djerma 66 attacked his country. There were at least fifty people in the original hall, including the king himself. But now there are only three of them. The others either went crazy and committed suicide, or tried to escape and were killed by clones. Without exception, no one can escape! As long as you are a citizen of this country, no matter if you are a civilian or an official, no matter if you are the old or the weak, you will all be killed! Djerma 66 seems to be enjoying the fun of war. They have started the war for three days, but they have been slow to attack the palace. Logically speaking, the current Djerma 66 can break into the city, but they did not do so, but continued to slaughter those outside the kingdom. They want everyone in this country to fall into despair! This is also the consistent style of Derma 66! In the face of powerful enemies, they may go all out. But in the face of weak enemies, they will play around with each other, let them fall into despair, and bring the whole country to collapse! Finally, they will finish with Djerma 66 and slaughter all the survivors here, even civilians will not be left behind! Djerma 66 is a special country. They exist in the form of mercenaries, so they dont need citizens or territories. What they have to do is to complete the entrustment of other countries and eliminate all the enemies, not one left! "My lord, it seems that we can only admit our fate. After being targeted by Djerma 66, no country has escaped their sanctions so far." The minister lost his face and sat on the ground resigningly, ignoring his own image. The minister who had not spoken stopped trembling, took out the sharp blade in his hand, and plunged it straight into the ground! "Two adults, don''t worry! I will never let His Majesty the King and you die before me!" "General, it''s good for you to have this heart, but what''s the use? It''s just a question of dying sooner or later..." The minister continued to mourn, because he had no hope at all. The general was also very scared, and then learned that the minister sat on the ground and emptied himself. But at this moment, the three of them felt that the palace seemed to shake. "What''s the situation? Derma came in 66?!" The king was taken aback, and began to watch his surroundings. The general frowned, then looked outside the hall. The guard there was still there, and Djerma 66 did not enter. But at this moment, one woman, three men and four figures appeared in the hall. The appearance of these three people immediately made the general extremely vigilant! But as they entered, the general and others discovered that the navy came here! "Excuse me, Lord Navy, what are you doing here?" The old king saw Carl and others arrive and asked Although their hearts are dead, they have become perfunctory to meet the navy. "Are you the king?" Carl looked at the old man on the throne and asked, who also nodded, but was too lazy to speak. Carl understood his current mood, so he was not angry. He just used the skills for the three people present and gave him a wave of favor. "I can help you solve this crisis of extinction." Don''t hesitate Carl directly uses the face ability to brush his favor. The old king and the two officials immediately stood up, their eyes filled with fiery light. The old king staggered to the front of the guest and held his hand tightly. "Lord Navy, can you really help us solve Germa 66? But isn''t the navy always trying to remain neutral? Did you do this against the rules..." Although the old king was a little excited, and his affection for Karl was greatly improved. However, scoring favorability is only to improve his personal favor with Karl, and it will not affect his normal thinking. The old king clearly knew what the rules of the navy were, so he didn''t blindly expect Karl. "Don''t worry, I can do what I say, but after I do it, I hope you can promote me. My requirements are as simple as that!" "This is no problem! May I ask your first name?" "I, Carl, Admiral!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he let go of the old king''s hand, leaving him alone here in shock. "Black Feather, Cat Demon, I''ll leave it to you two here. If clones rush in, you will be responsible for solving them!" "Received! I will protect them!" "Meow! Take it to me!" The two replied in unison, and then Karl took Intil and flew towards the direction of the Derma 66 battleship. "Intil, you will be responsible for affecting the creatures in the surrounding waters for a while. My domineering experience tells me that there is a group of sea kings not far away! Out of the navy''s principle of maintaining neutrality, I can''t do anything against them, but you can! Because you are not a navy, the sea king class is not a navy either! " Hearing Karl say that, Intil''s eyes lit up and a sweet smile appeared. "I will handle it!" Chapter 193： Face true size! at the same time. On the battleship of Derma 66, Gage, the ruler of the Vinsmok family, opened his mouth suddenly and felt incredible when he saw Karl who suddenly appeared here. Not many people know Carl''s appearance in a small place like Beihai. Otherwise, the old king at the time wouldn''t be so shocked after hearing Karl''s name. His name spread more quickly than his own appearance. But Germa 66 is the top strength of the North Sea, and Gage certainly knows what Karl looks like! So when he came here, Gage immediately notified his children and asked them to return quickly. Because Gage didn''t know what Karl was going to do here. But he knows that Carl''s style of doing things is just the opposite of his own! "Admiral White Eagle, what are you doing here?" Kage whispered softly, for fear of offending Karl. Although he is the overlord of the North Sea, even if he goes to the great sea route, even the new world, he can occupy a place. But he also knows very well that even if Derma 66 is strong, it is not a naval opponent! Facing the admiral, he naturally couldn''t slack off. "What is your reason for attacking this country? Entrusted? Or did they offend you? Or is it idle and bored to start the war?" Hearing Karl''s questioning, Gage suddenly understood that Karl was here to find fault! "Admiral White Eagle, you laughed. Of course, I accepted the commission to destroy this country. The king of this country offended people he couldn''t afford, so they entrusted me to destroy the country. " "This is why you slaughtered ordinary people?" Carl''s domineering color is released instantly! Kage felt this domineering look, and immediately took a breath, and his whole body began to tremble. He has seen too many domineering colors, but is he like Karl? He has only felt it in the four emperors! "General White Eagle, you have misunderstood again. This is what the client meant. We, Germa 66, will be fully responsible for the client, so..." "So you can slaughter civilians wantonly, and slaughter these innocent people, right? It seems that this is the attitude of your Derma 66, and I have nothing to say! " Carl sneered, and continued to use the domineering color to exert pressure, which made Jiazhi''s face even more ugly! "Carl kid! You can''t do anything to me, even if you are an admiral, you can''t tear up the rules of the navy! Derma 66 is a member country of the world''s most popular! When we start a war, neither the navy nor the world have the right to interfere! " Gage was already a little anxious, seeing that Karl really wanted to do something, he said this rule anxiously. I didn''t even bother to talk about Karl''s honorific title. The relationship between the two parties is not very good anyway, even if he offends Karl, Gage doesn''t care. After all, he is a member of the worlds military. As long as Karl is still a navy, he will never be able to attack him! "Mr. Kage, I know what you mean, and I have not forgotten the rules of the navy. But now can you give me a face to stop the offensive, recall the clones and your children, and let us have a good chat? " Between words, ability is activated. After hearing Carl''s words, Gage nodded inexplicably, and then declared that the war was over and everyone withdrew! It''s just that after he finished all this, he immediately regained his consciousness, and his eyes were filled with fear! "You unexpectedly..." "Kaj, give me another face, shut your mouth and kneel in front of me!" The ability was successfully activated again, and Jiazhi closed his mouth honestly and knelt down. Intil next to him grew his mouth wide, his eyes filled with an incredible expression. "Master Karl, when did your face become so great?" "Haha, I''ve always been big!" Carl rubbed Intiel''s head, then glanced at the clones behind him. They all began to retreat, returning to these warships one after another. The battleship of Derma 66 is actually more like a submarine. These warships have decks, but the decks can also be turned over, and the sails can be stowed. In this way, the entire ship will become a submarine! This kind of technology can be said to be unique to the North Sea. In other sea areas, even in the New World, this kind of technology is rare. With this kind of submarine technology, they want to enter the new world, even the coating can be saved. Kaji couldn''t speak at this time, and Karl didn''t know when he would return to normal. But now the clones have all returned. Carl gave Intier a look, and Intier nodded clearly, then left here and ran towards the beach. Since Carl didn''t let Intier participate in any battles, her abilities are except for the five old stars and the high-ranking navy. Few people know what her abilities do! but! Kaji saw it today, what is it called a song that can shake the sea! Accompanied by Intil, the singing sounded like a natural sound. Suddenly there was a wave under the sea! The sea kings appeared without warning, and Gachi was not given any time to prepare, UU reading all began to attack his warships! Seeing this scene, Gage wanted to stand up and resist, but Karl slapped him to the ground with a slap. "Be quiet." Kage, who was slapped to the ground with a slap on the ground, broke his head and was unable to stand up. He can only use his peripheral vision to watch those huge sea kings destroy his ships, but he can''t do anything himself! This situation made Kage very angry, but the effect of face power had not yet passed, and he still couldn''t open his mouth. I can''t even make a whimper! This makes him feel desperate! But at this moment, Carl was domineering and felt that several figures were approaching quickly. They are approaching Intil, trying to kill the culprit responsible for all this. But Carl''s movements are faster than them! "Everyone in the Vinsmok family, give me a face, take off the combat service, and then tie myself up." With a word from Carl, the Vinsmok family gave him a face, took off their combat uniforms, and tied themselves up. But soon, they reacted, but they were already **** and couldn''t resist at all! "You navy bastard, what did you do to us?!" A man yelled, and Carl came to him in an instant, a kick when he went up! "Do not talk nonsense!" After stunning him, Karl quickly stunned the others, leaving Lei Jiu alone. At this time, Lei Jiu was **** with five flowers, and the posture of the whole person looked very enchanting, which made people bloody. Under the battle uniform of the Vinsmok family, there are usually ordinary tights. In this way, Lei Jiu''s figure is set off at a glance. Lei Jiu lowered her head in shame, she felt ashamed to see people. Chapter 194： The destruction of Vinsmok! "Ahem, you are Lei Jiu? Do you still know Ellan?" "Irland?" Hearing Carl''s words, Lei Jiu was stunned for a second, then his face changed slightly, and his eyes also changed. "It seems that you still recognize him. How does it feel to be a lie? If I remember correctly, he said that you were on a mission for the first time, so you saved him with guilt, right?" Lei Jiu didn''t speak, but her struggling expression betrayed her with Jing. Lei Jiu is obviously much more mature now, but she may never forget about Irland. Everyone has a first time, and the first time is unforgettable, Lei Jiu is no exception. "Since you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. Anyway, I don''t plan to let you go." Carl sneered and continued to look at the sea. Due to Intil''s ability, there are so many sea kings now, and even all the surrounding sea areas are occupied! This is the first time even Karl saw it. Without any exception, all the warships of Djerma 66 were completely destroyed, and Karl didn''t even do it. Now Djerma 66 has only five of them, father and son. "Carl! What do you want to do, kid!!!" "Do you know that as a navy, it is a violation of the military regulations to act against the franchise of the world''s **!" Gage can speak now, but he only dared to yell, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Karl. He is also afraid of death, if he takes the lead, Karl can kill him logically. "Kaj, I didn''t do anything. The one who destroyed your battleship was the Sea King, and it had nothing to do with me. As for your children, if they didn''t want to attack me, they wouldn''t be knocked out by me. " "You and this bastard..." Hearing Carl''s words, Jia Zhiqi trembled, but there was nothing he could do. In the world of One Piece, personal strength is above all else! No matter how big the background is, no matter how much force he holds in his hand, as long as his personal strength does not catch up, he will never be able to stand at the top of this world. That''s why Karl was so unscrupulous, he didn''t pay attention to the other party at all. And the one who destroyed his fleet was indeed a sea king, and Carl really didn''t do anything, nor did he lie! "Intil, go and inform Kuroba and the cat demon that they can come back. By the way, let the king and his ministers come here, I have something to say. " "Got it!" Hearing Karl''s words, Intil stopped singing, dispelled the sea kings, and then hopped and ran towards the palace. Carl looked at the unloved Kage with a look of disdain in his eyes. "Master Carl, you are aiming at us, should you avenge Airland? Who is he?" Lei Jiu spoke suddenly, and Carl went back to look at her. I saw Lu Jiu posing in a seductive pose at this time, her face flushed, her eyes shy waiting to let go, and her whole body exuded a charming aura. But although she looks very charming, she is pretending after all, and she doesn''t have that natural charm. If Hancock is here, she can charm sentient beings with her gestures. Unfortunately, whether it was Hancock or Lu Jiu, their charms had no effect on Karl. At most, it''s embarrassing Carl, and then it''s gone. When it''s time to start, he will still start, regardless of whether the opponent is male or female! "Beauty tricks are useless to me. If you know my deeds, you will be very clear. I even dare to fight Hancock. Will I be tempted by you? But you are half right. I am indeed avenging Irland. He is my subordinate, and I promised him. But more importantly, what you did has completely touched my bottom line! I don''t mind a war between the two countries, nor will I intervene in the war, but you clearly have the power to crush in the war, but you are slaughtering civilians, and you have no desire to attack! This approach is really disgusting, so it''s better for the Germa 66 to disappear! " Lei Jiu lowered her head when she heard Carl''s words. Although she was very confident of her beauty, she also knew that compared to Hancock, there was still a gap. Since Carl can even ignore Hancock''s beauty, he can naturally remain indifferent in the face of her temptation. Kaji did not dare to look up at him at this time. Killing the enemy is a kind of pleasure for Kaji, but he never thought that his own pleasure would even bring about killing! If he knew, he would definitely change his interest in the first place. If there is a quick battle, this small country can be captured in one day, and the country can be declared annihilated in two days! But he didn''t do this. Instead, he spent three days slowly slaughtering civilians and officials, and then he waited for Karl! If you can regret it, Kage just wants to give herself a big ear scrape to make herself sober. "Master Karl! Here we come!" Kuroba and the cat demon came with the old king and ministers. But for convenience the two of them all turned on the half-man and half-beast mode, and carried the minister and the old king back. The two of them are a bit older, and degumming is not easy. Naturally, they need help, otherwise they will run too slowly. But the general has a good physique. Although he was panting and looked dying, he barely followed. Intil followed casually, not in a hurry. "Lord Navy, you are looking for me..." "This is the ruler of Derma 66?!" When the old king saw Carl, he wanted to give a few flattering greetings, but when he saw Gachi, who was not far away, he was not far away. His face changed suddenly. After he looked around, he discovered that all the people in Germa 66 were left with five members of the Vinsmoke family. All those clones disappeared, and even their battleships were gone! This situation is beyond the knowledge of the old king, and he has no idea what is going on right now! Not only him, but even the minister and general, his eyes widened at this time, with an incredible expression on his face. "Like I said, I can help you settle the war, but if you want to end the war, please solve them by yourself!" Carl raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile. But the old king and others were trembling, and didn''t dare to do anything at all. The general was very courageous. He wanted to do it, but he was frightened by the look in Kage''s eyes. I have to say that Gachis influence in the North Sea is very huge! Even if they are now prisoners, they can still shock the people of these small countries. They didn''t dare to do it, and as a navy, Carl couldn''t do it directly. In desperation, Carl could only use his face ability and force the three of them to do it. Chapter 195： Surprise "Irland has seen it all, the Vinsmok family has all been destroyed, and none of these people remain. Although I did not do it myself due to the principles of the navy, they are already dead, and you can rest assured. " Through the video phone worm, Carl let Ellan see the dead bodies of all the people in the Vinsmok family. It also includes Lei Jiu, who he hates most. After seeing this scene, Ellan nodded, tears falling on her cheeks unconsciously. "Thank you, Lord Carl..." "Haha, what are you polite to me? Since you have seen me, you just hang up. If a member of the Navy or CP asks you about the Vinsmok family, remember that you must die! Their deaths were due to the defeat of the war and were eventually killed. They have nothing to do with our navy! " "I know Master Carl, I won''t talk nonsense!" Ellan nodded, and Carl shut down the phone worm. He was more at ease with Ellan, this guy has always been firm, and he doesn''t need to be affected by the domineering look and the charm of Hancock. It is basically impossible to figure out something from the innermost part of him. Not to mention the Chambord Islands and Ainilu and Jess. With them, Irland will not be in any danger. "Okay, things here come to an end, then don''t forget my request. I don''t want you, I just need you to spread out the things that I helped you to settle the war. Of course, to beautify, I can''t say that I am an enemy of the Vinsmok family and choose to help you. I was just fulfilling the responsibilities of the navy. I couldn''t bear to see the war, and then they were attacked by the sea kings, um, just say that! " After Carl compiled the reason, he handed it over to the old king, and through his mouth, he told the magical revision of the matter. After a few days. A message spread throughout Beihai. Djerma 66 started the war. Karl couldn''t bear to see many civilians being slaughtered and chose to reconcile the grievances between the two sides. But at this moment, the Neptune appeared without warning, destroying all the fleet and soldiers of Derma 66! Even the head of the Vinsmok family was seriously injured and died in the end. The same is true for other people. The news seems so absurd, but Germa 66 has indeed disappeared. And the most important thing is that there were really traces of Neptune-like activities at that time, and Carl really didn''t do anything. At best, he has taught him a lesson, only those who want to do something to him. Therefore, Karl''s reputation began to spread in the North Sea, and even the portrait paintings began to spread throughout the North Sea under the help of Karl. As for how the Vinsmok family died, no one cared anymore. Carl then traveled in the North Sea and experienced some things. By the way, he visited all the islands and palaces here. Because of his identity and strength, no one dared to reject him, even those who admired the Tianlongren would not dare to offend Karl. So without any exceptions, these people were all used by Carl''s ability to brush their favorability. Afterwards, Carl spent more than half a year traveling all over the world, helping people from all over the world solve many problems and cleaned up many pirates. Admiral Carl''s reputation is getting wider and wider, and he is more and more well-known! Especially his portrait paintings are selling crazy in the world. This is also what Carl deliberately authorized the newspaper to sell. Then came the big news Morgan. These portraits are not expensive, but they sell small profits but quicker! Big News Morgan, as one of the powers in the underground world of the New World, is also the owner of the largest news newspaper. He will naturally not let go of every opportunity to make money. So he personally found Karl, wanted to buy out the portrait rights, and then he was beaten by Karl. It can only be said that this guy is a little bit ignorant, and for this little money, he even dared to buy out the portrait rights. But Carl didn''t make it too difficult for him. In the end, Morgan still got the right to sell, but he didn''t have the right to prevent others from selling. But Carl let Morgan go everywhere to publicize Carl''s deeds, so maybe he can make a lot of money. Morgan thought for a while, anyway, this matter is not troublesome, it is best if you can make money, so he agreed. In this way, what Carl did in the four seas was also passed on to the great route and the new world. This allows Carl''s plan to proceed more smoothly. If you only rely on newspapers from all over the world, it is difficult to convey this information to the Great Sea Route and the New World. That''s why Carl set up a small game to sell his alleys and attract the big news Morgan to come over. Carl didn''t hold out hope originally, after all, Carl himself didn''t like this small amount of money. But Morgan really came, which was a surprise. After another two months, Carl''s fame surpassed the naval hero Karp for a time under Morgan''s momentum. Although his prestige within the navy has not surpassed Karp. But in the eyes of outsiders, Carl has been blown up as the future successor of the navy, succeeding Karp as the naval hero man! In this way, traveled all over the world, using face-to-face ability from place to place to gain favorability. With the various propaganda of Shanghai Big News Morgan, the current Carl''s favorability in the eyes of civilians has surpassed Karp at his peak! This feeling of being sought after reminds Karl of those little fresh meats in his previous life. They are sought after by all kinds of crazy fans, but sometimes, fans will harm their stars. After all, not all fans have the ability to make independent judgments, all for the good of the stars. Carl''s current state is also very similar to some celebrities in his previous life, and his star chasing is crazy. Fortunately, Carl''s strength is very strong, coupled with his goodwill and public opinion, he completely ignores these crazy fans. But these fans still did not give up, they began to go to sea, or join the navy. Under the plan of world conscription, these crazy fans all joined the navy. They even had a surprisingly consistent reason for joining the navy! That is to follow Karl, in order to meet Karl, there are even people who want to give birth to a monkey for Karl! Even Carl did not expect this situation. When he heard the news from Sarkarski, he was taken aback. But Sakarski was very happy. Although most of the people who signed up for the Navy were ordinary people, and there were many old, weak, sick and disabled people. However, after a screening, at least half of those qualified to join the Navy can still be selected. In this way, the power of the navy expanded to an unprecedented peak! And the military strength is still increasing, even during the Warring States period, the number of the navy is not more than half as it is now! Carl''s accidental hit and collision solved the biggest problem of the naval force''s emptiness. Chapter 196： Hometown of cat demon North Sea. An unnamed island. This is also the hometown of the cat demon. The cat demon and Kuroba are here, transforming into orcs and playing freely here. Many animals here are all spiritual. They may not have human wisdom, but they have human emotions. Because the cat demon grew up here, most of the animals here still remember her. When she came back, many small animals cheered and even offered food to her. Such a situation really stunned Carl and others. The cat demon was surrounded and walked towards the mountain, and Kuroba also followed in curiously. Carl and Intil did not follow up, but took a rest outside. Because of the face of the cat demon, neither of them was attacked. Instead, there were some small animals who picked some fruits and gave them to eat. "I didn''t expect that I didn''t even know such a place in the East China Sea for so many years." Carl sighed. The place he crossed was the town of Boya in the East China Sea, but he had hardly been out to sea, only later joined the navy with Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. In addition, his knowledge of the East China Sea is limited to the original comics, so he naturally does not know that there is such a magical place in the East China Sea. "I can feel that the little animals here are very happy, but they are also a little sad." Intil''s natural ability can feel the emotions of animals, and can also convey his own emotions to animals. But this animal does not include humans, otherwise Intier''s abilities will be exaggerated several times. It is precisely because of this natural ability that Intil gained the ability to control animals other than humans after eating the fruits of music. It''s just that she had been living by the sea before, even if she followed Carl out to sea, she hadn''t seen too many other creatures, and she should think she could only control marine creatures. Until today, she saw so many terrestrial creatures, she realized that besides marine creatures, her abilities can also be manipulated by terrestrial creatures. "Intil, you can try to communicate with them, I always feel something is wrong here. Although the situation here seems okay, if everything is completely normal, these animals will not have sadness. " "Well, I see, I will try my best." Hearing Carl''s words, Intil nodded and tried to communicate. But she could only unilaterally convey her own words to the other party, but Intil simply couldn''t understand what the other party wanted to express. This wise monkey is making random gestures here, even picking up a tree branch and scribbling, or posing in a strange posture, tilting his head and closing one eye. In this case, Intiel was really stunned. She could only help Carl helplessly to see if he could understand it. After Karl arrived, the monkey continued to gesture. After reading it a few times, Carl frowned and asked. "Is someone here to hurt you?" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Hearing these words from Carl, the monkey suddenly opened his eyes and hammered his chest, obviously a little excited. "I see, there are people who hunt them here. Although it is said that this place belongs to the land of no owner, but anyway, this is also the hometown of the cat demon. We can''t just sit back and watch." Although the cat demon didn''t say her origin, she said that this was where she grew up. According to Carl''s guess, it is very likely that she was raised by these animals in this place full of wild animals. Then he was picked up by the navy. Now that she can come back, she is naturally very excited. According to internal navy information, when the cat demon was brought back to the navy headquarters, he had already eaten the devil fruit. In other words, when she was young, she already had devil fruits, and then she transformed into an ocelot form and mixed with these animals. So it turned into a human form and still has the habit of keeping cats and tails. And this can also explain why she can''t talk with other peers at all. This is just because she didn''t have a complete childhood, and she didn''t even know the difference between the normal human world and the animal world. Fortunately, as she grew older, she also knew that she was a human, not an animal. In order to get together, she slowly became''normal''. Although these are things that Carl''s brain made up, the real situation is not much different. "Master Carl, there is a ship coming over there, like a pirate ship!" Intil suddenly reminded him that Karl glanced over there, and then he found a pirate ship. Karl didn''t recognize the flag that the pirate ship hung at all, and there was no him in the original book. This was obviously an insignificant little guy. "Intil, this pirate group is handed over to you, is it okay?" "Don''t worry, leave it to me, there is no problem!" Intil smiled sweetly and then was about to sing to summon marine life. But at this moment, two figures, one yellow and one black, sprang out from the side. "Master Karl, please leave this to me! I will never forgive those who hurt my family!" "Meow!" The cat demon has now changed into a half-man and half-beast mode, and his eyes are full of anger. Heiyu flew in the air with a cold expression, obviously the same idea as the cat demon! "In this case, Intil, please come back and let them solve the matter by themselves." "okay" Intiel returned to Carl with a bit of loss. The cat demon and Kuroba looked at each other, then Kuroba grabbed the cat by the back, caught her in the air, and flew to the pirate ship in the distance at the fastest speed! Carl started observing the opponent in a domineering manner. Intiel picked up the binoculars curiously and looked into the distance. Then the two of them saw an extremely **** scene! Both Black Feather and Cat Demon learned a lot of ways to control the enemy from Karl, and they all used them on these pirates. The two of them won''t be domineering, but the Navy Six Types are all proficient, although they are not up to the level of proficiency, they are almost the same. In addition, the little pirates of the East China Sea have not even been to the great route, and the strength is very poor. The two of them took less than three minutes to solve it easily, and then returned to Karl. "Cat demon, why do you know what they do?" "Haha, although the family can''t speak, I still understand what they want to say, meow!" A faint ending flashed in the cat demon''s eyes, and then he immediately regained his energy. But Carl''s insight was very strong, and he caught the fleeting look in the eyes of Doomiao in an instant. Chapter 197： The life experience of the cat demon Leaving this magical animal island. Carl waved goodbye to the animals. I have to say that sometimes animals are more emotional than humans. Although they only rested on this island for one day and one night, they have forged friendship with these animals. Then Karl, as a general, ordered the surrounding navy to protect this place. Although the navies were reluctant, they had to listen to Carl''s orders. After taking care of these things, the cat demon was relieved a lot. "Thank you so much, Lord Carl! Meow!" "Don''t thank me, this is what I should do, but then again, why did you grow up on this island? Its okay if you dont want to say it. Im just a little curious. " Carl mentioned this casually, and then did not continue to ask. The cat demon was a little tangled, but she didn''t call Karl for the first time, instead she went to the kitchen to make snacks and calmed down her mind. At night for dinner, the cat demon found Karl alone, who was watching the stars, and he was a little bit twisted. But what she didn''t notice was that Intier and Kuroba were behind, watching all this silently. "Master Karl, Meow..." "What''s the matter?" "I have something to tell you, Meow..." "Just say, your twitchy attitude, people who don''t know thought I did what to you." Carl got up to see this twitchy gesture of the cat demon, a little bit dumbfounded. It was just that when he turned his head, he happened to find Kuroba and Intier who had come out of the probe. "What are you two doing?" "Meow?!" Carl''s words suddenly scared the cat demon, and then she looked back. I saw Kuroba and Intier, walking out apologetically from the cabin. "How can you do this! Meow!" "Sorry, we are just a little curious..." Intier scratched his head, a little embarrassed, Kuroba simply hugged the cat demon directly and stuffed her head into his arms. When the cat demon broke free, her face was flushed, and her breath became a little unstable. Intier saw this scene with the same eyes, and hugged the cat demon in every way. In addition, Intil also let the cat demon rub on her body, plus a certain part of her, which is fatter than Kuroba. This made the cat demon''s body directly stiff, and the tail behind him trembled. Carl did not stop, but watched this scene with interest. "The lilies of my hometown seem to be in full bloom again..." "Master Karl, what are you talking about?" "I said if you don''t let go, she will be suffocated to death." "Ah! Sorry, sorry, I forgot that I am bigger than Kuroba..." Intiel immediately let go of his arms, and the cat demon was flushed and looked drunk. Kuroba stood by with a stern face, looked at Intier with a grimace, and patted his chest smoothly. "Huh! What do you pull? Sooner or later, I will have what you have!" Carl watched the three of them laugh without saying a word. Such a situation often happens during this year. The feelings of the three of them quickly heated up because of this. Carl can smell the lilies every day, which is very refreshing. "Cat demon, if you have anything to say now, take advantage of the moonlit night and starry sky, just say whatever you want. Even if you are confessing to me, I will think about it for a while, and then explicitly reject you. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and with the bright moonlight, his smile was more attractive than usual. However, Intiel and Kuroba are both on their middle fingers, and they despise him. "It''s this trick again! Fooling girls are not good!" Intier stuck out his tongue and spit out. "Straight man!" Kuroba said coldly, but there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. "Humph! Who wants to confess to you! Meow!" The cat demon held his head up and stayed beside Carl, followed by Kuroba and Intier, holding hands with the cat demon. "Aren''t you curious about my life experience? Actually, it''s nothing. I was born in a very ordinary family that can no longer be ordinary. I was about three years old when I was young, right? It should be three years old, meow! At that time, I already have memories. I remember that one day I was too hungry, and then I found a fruit outside to eat. But who knows, it turned out to be a devil fruit! Meow! My family and the villagers, seeing my changes, thought I had become a monster and drove me out, meow! In this way, I was living on the street. After tossing around many places, I went to the island where I grew up by accident, and then stayed for more than ten years before being taken away by the navy. " "The story is simple, that''s all! Meow!" There is no bizarre life experience, there is just a poor little girl who was driven away as a monster because of eating the devil fruit by mistake. But this cant blame the cats parents, because most people dont even know what the devil fruit is. In places like Donghai, except for some places where celebrities have appeared, other small villages are relatively closed. Take, for example, the first settlement Carl crossed over, the town of Boya. It was quite closed there, and it took Carl a long time to learn that this is the world of One Piece. "Where are your original parents? How are they now? You don''t need to tell me, you haven''t been to see them, I know you are not such a person. " Hearing Carl''s words, the cat demon remained silent. Slowly, a tear came from the corner of her eyes, and the cat demon said with a strong smile. "It''s gone, it''s gone. Meow..." "The second year after I successfully survived, I went back to see it. The entire island was destroyed. My home and my parents were also gone..." The cat demon''s voice was a little choked, but his expression was still smiling. Her tears couldn''t help but flow out, and she looked very sad. "Sorry, every time I think about this, I can''t help crying..." Carl and others didn''t say much. They hugged the cat demon one after another to comfort her. He had just been kicked out of the house, and found that his home and his parents were gone a year later. Under such a blow, the cat demon could survive, and his will was already very strong. But it may be precisely for this reason that she would rather live with animals than return to the human world. Until it was discovered by the Navy. This is Carl''s guess, and the actual situation is not much different. In this way, Karl controlled the warship to leave the East China Sea. Carl in Boya Town had already gone back before, plus the time they had been out, it had been nearly a year. Now is the time to return to the navy headquarters. Chapter 198： Return to the navy headquarters New world. Navy headquarters! Carl returned to the navy headquarters with all his crew. In one year, all of them have grown up. Although Carl''s strength has not grown much, his reputation has surpassed the older generation of navy under the touted by the big news Morgan! Now he has truly become the idol of all the young people in the Pirate World! Even because of him, some young men in the navy began to actively participate in the conscription, striving to be a glorious navy! There are more people wanting to join the navy, which leads to fewer pirates and the sea has become a lot calmer. Sakaski is very satisfied. He originally thought that he had to be prepared to deal with chaos. But who knows that Carl''s accidental hit and collision has solved the current two major problems of the Navy! The first is the issue of world conscription. The second is the problem of pirates. In the end, because of a few news, a few portraits and posters, Carl was elected as the new vane. Young people even promoted him as an idol, studied him vigorously, and logically signed up to become a navy. Especially at the beginning, the registration office of each naval branch was full! When Sakarski learned of this, his smile turned into a chrysanthemum. Although there are not so many people who have signed up to join the Navy, there are still a steady stream of people who have signed up, far exceeding Sakarski''s expectations. These are all credits to Karl! So when Karl came to the marshal''s office to return to life, Sarkarski''s face showed a rare smile. It is probably only Karl that can make him such a face paralyzed and show such an ugly smile. "Senior Sakaski, I''m back, and these are some of the tasks I completed, as well as the pirates and criminals killed by my subordinates. You can go over it to see if there is any omission or false information. " Carl put a stack of data sheets on Sakarski''s desk. But Sarkarski didn''t care about this at all, he was smiling now, staring at Karl with scorching eyes. "Good! Really good! Really good!" "Senior Sakaski, what do you mean? I can tell you in advance. Although we are all single, I like women!" "You bastard, what are you talking about!" Sakarski almost didn''t catch his breath when he heard what was possible. But he wasn''t angry, he just recovered his calm, even the ugly smile disappeared. "Go ahead, talk specifically about what you have done during this period, and briefly report to me about your subordinates." "Yes!" Carl briefly reported what he did this year and what Anilu did this year. Although Carl didn''t know what they were doing. However, through these information, Carl was able to briefly describe their military merits this year. Sakarski was very satisfied with this, and then decided to upgrade them all! In this way, they can have their own warships, bring their own soldiers, and don''t have to follow Karl all the time. But even so, some people are not strong enough to lead troops. Like the cat demon, the black feather and the three of them, although the rank is enough, the strength is not enough. They rely solely on their IQ and other aspects to get promoted. So their promotion will end here, and there will be no further promotion in the follow-up. After Sakaski made these clear, Carl expressed his understanding. If the strength is not enough, it is impossible to take a higher position. This is the rule of the navy. "Senior Sakaski, how is the navy now? I have been out for a year. The changes here should be great, right?" Carl only came back yesterday and didn''t have time to observe here. Sakaski nodded and sighed. "The changes are indeed great, but Fujitora is the one who has changed the most. This guy has already made a name for himself, he suppressed a lot of pirates, even Blackbeard must be afraid of him by three points. " "He fought Blackbeard?!" "Fight once, fight day and night, regardless of victory or defeat!" "Is Blackbeard so strong?" Hearing what Sarkarski said, Carl was a little surprised, Sarkarski sighed, and took out the bounty of Blackbeard. "Look for yourself, his bounty has reached 2.2 billion, and he has successfully inherited the position of the former white beard, becoming the new four emperors! As for the remnants of the white beard, he has already defeated him, and Marco and others are also missing. No one knows where they are hiding. " "Is that right" Carl glanced at Blackbeard Titch''s offer, then threw it aside, not paying attention. "Even if he becomes the new Four Emperors, it doesn''t matter. A black beard is just a mere black beard, and it has no effect on the structure of the world." "That''s right, but the Beast Pirates and BIGMOM Pirates have recently become active. I have a hunch that the two of them want to do something big. If this is the case, a smile is not enough. So I hope you will help him after some time, if there is any news, please call me at any time! " "I see. When I finish my work, I''ll go and laugh." Carl nodded and agreed to the task. Then the two of them had a brief chat. After the question about the Five Old Stars and the Dragonite, Carl left the Marshal''s office. However, he was not idle, but immediately summoned other members to gather at the naval training ground! It didn''t take long for the crew to arrive in front of Karl. "Let me tell you the good news first. All of you will be upgraded by one level. Someone will give you new rank badges and new uniforms in two days." "Really?!" "that is really good!" "Yehahahaha! Although the original **** doesn''t care about military rank, the original **** is still a little excited!" Nilu, Enzo and Ainilu were excited at the same time. After raising their ranks to brigadier generals, they have the capital to lead the team alone. Although they are Carl''s soldiers, the three of them prefer to bring a team alone, which will help them grow! Jace didn''t have any ideas, his character was still withdrawn, and he didn''t change much because of this mission. As for Airland, Cat Demon and Kuroba, they are not to mention. Even if they upgrade their ranks to become brigadier generals, they will not be able to leave Karl, because they do not have this strength yet and can lead the team alone in the new world. Not to mention Intil, she was not a navy in the first place, so naturally she had to be by Carl''s side all the time. Chapter 199： Individual growth I haven''t seen it for a year, and Ainilu and others have all improved tremendously. In order to verify their strength at this time, Karl fought each person separately. Needless to say the result, of course Karl won. But when testing them, Carl did not use his full strength, but according to their demonstrated strength, to use the equivalent strength to carry out the test. In one afternoon, Carl finished the test and showed a gratified smile like an old father. First, the guy Ainilu. His strength has increased the fastest. Although he still cannot reach the level of a general, as long as he is given a few more years, his strength can definitely reach the level of a general! His domineering look and hearing is already at the top level. The development of Thunder Fruit is also close to perfection, but in terms of accuracy, it is still a little worse. Then came his armed color domineering. His arrogance and domineering have improved, but not much progress. If you have to say it, it is equivalent to the funny appearance that a kid who has learned to walk has to run, and then can''t run. Moreover, his physical skills are still bad, and his physical fitness is not good. It is precisely because of these shortcomings that he has not reached the level of generals. The admiral took Carl himself as an example, whether it was fruit ability, physical fitness, or swordsmanship. These forces alone are enough to contend with the award. Anilu only has fruit ability, which can be compared with the general, but there are still some gaps in other aspects. If Carl really wants to fight his life and death, Anilu insists on at most one day, and he will be killed by Carl! So Carl gave him an order in this regard, that is, he must hurry up and exercise. Anilu accepts with a humility, but whether he will continue training or not is beyond Carl''s control. Because he has planned that you completely delegate power and let Ainilu go out and lead the team by himself. Enzo and Nilu are in the same situation. One of them had reached a bottleneck in swordsmanship, and the other had reached a bottleneck in physical skills. The strength of the two of them is slightly worse than that of Ainilu, but it also surpasses most of the lieutenants. If anything, their current strength is in a very embarrassing situation. They are very good at armed and domineering, but their weakness lies in seeing and hearing domineering. So Carl''s advice to both of them is to put aside the training of physical fitness and armed **** domineering, and for the time being to develop knowledge and domineering. The two of them were also glad to accept, and then Karl also asked them to lead the team and choose to go to sea. Then Karl put his gaze on Jace''s body. His strength has not improved much, but it is still a bit improved. His armed color domineering hasn''t improved much, but the fruit ability is used more smoothly. Xuexueguo''s ability, if used well, can reach the level of Kuzan. So his potential is not small, but Jace''s own aptitude is very mediocre. It is quite good to be able to raise his strength to the rank of lieutenant in one year. The last is Irland. His strength at the beginning was very weak, that is, he could use a little navy six to save his life. Now he has learned to be armed and domineering, but he can''t see and hear the domineering. He has completely learned the Navy Six Forms, but the strength is still very average, not reaching the level of a lieutenant general, but it is also stronger than the average major general. Such strength does not necessarily guarantee safety in the first half of the great route. Coupled with his autistic character, he is not suitable for leading soldiers at all. So Carl intends to let him continue to follow him. As for the cat demon and Kuroba, they don''t need to say, they still follow Karl. After all, the strength of the two of them has not improved much in the past year, at best they are the level of brigadier generals, in line with their military ranks. Their aptitudes are just average, and even if they are trained old, their strength will not surpass the lieutenant general. And their talents should be used in medical treatment and food. Naturally, Carl would not let the two of them participate too much in the battle. As long as life can be saved at critical times, it is enough. Intil has already claimed to be Karl''s maid, even if someone asks who she is, she will answer that way. No matter what Carl said, she would never leave Carl''s side, so Carl slowly got used to it and let her follow him. As for her strength, there is no need for Carl to worry about it. Under Carl''s training, she has the ability to protect herself. After a simple test of everyone''s strength, Carl let them disband in place. Carl can''t control what El Nilu, Enzo and Nilu are doing next. The three of them have now agreed to form a navy team to be jointly managed by the three of them. Enzo is responsible for observing and giving orders, and Ainilu and Nina are responsible for fighting. But even so, they still found something missing. Soon they pulled Jess and Irland over but it was still not enough. Then Black Feather and Cat Demon were also pulled over. The people around were pulled away by Nilu, and if Intil hadn''t insisted on staying with Carl, she would have been pulled away too. But this is also good. Carl''s original plan was to let them go out alone to lead the team. Now that a few of them gather together, they are pulling out a continuous team, which is more secure. And when a few of them are together, even if they are facing a Four Emperors head-on, they will not lose in a short time. If it is a stand-alone confrontation, I am afraid that within two or two moves, the opponent will be killed in seconds. It''s not that there is no benefit to all being together, but their strength improvement may be a little slow. But Carl doesn''t mind, their most important thing is to ensure the safety of their lives. After all, there is only one life, and if you die, there is nothing left. ... time flies. Carl spent a month off in the navy headquarters. Ainilu and others had already set off for the new world half a month ago to perform their own tasks. During this month, Carl also talked with Zefa and others, trying to co-author a letter, so that Wu Lao Xing canceled Qi Wu Hai''s policy. Even Sakarski had specifically sought out five old stars for this matter. Unfortunately, he was directly scolded. Qiwuhai cannot be cancelled for the time being. However, Zefa has some ideas. He is ready to withdraw from the navy. Had Karl kept stopping him, I''m afraid he would have left. But Zefa''s feelings, Carl can understand, only to tell him that the time is not yet. The relationship between Zefa and Carl is very general, but Carl''s character and reputation are very good. So Zefa chose to believe in Karl once, not leaving the navy for the time being, and waiting for the opportunity he said! Chapter 200： select! Punk Hassad, the island of ice and fire. This is an island with a very harsh environment. It''s just that the environment here is transformed into this look by the two generals of the navy dueling here. Before their duel, Punk Hassad was still an island with pleasant scenery and beautiful environment. Today, Karl came to Punk Hassad to meet someone. "Luo, I''m here, do you come out or me in?" Carl controls his warship, hovering over the castle of Punk Hassad, talking to Luo on the other end of the phone worm. The purpose of his coming here was to meet Luo, and Luo and Bucky caused a problem at the same time and needed him to solve it. It happened that Carl was preparing to patrol the New World during this time, so he also had a reason to take action. "Master Carl, wait a moment, I will go out!" After learning that Karl had come to Punk Hazard, Luo immediately teleported out of the castle. Carl couldn''t help being surprised when he saw him and teleported in front of him. "The fruit ability is well developed! There is no trace of teleportation, and I didn''t even notice it. This ability, if you don''t have the domineering look and feel for the future, it will be difficult to prevent your assassination! " Carl didn''t expect that Luo used ROOM''s position to teleport, it turned out to be really without warning! In this situation, Carl sees Luo''s great potential! He is still young now, as long as he is given a little more time, his future achievements are definitely not under the generals or the Four Emperors! "Master Carl, you''re overwhelmed. My ability is a little trick for someone like you, and it''s not enough." Luo was not proud, but touched his nose and said modestly. Carl nodded, not paying attention to his flattery. "Let''s talk about what trouble you and Bucky are having, it''s worth your initiative to call me." "Master Karl, it''s like this..." Luo said the matter briefly. This incident is actually Bucky, who offended the Baroque studio, and then suffered their revenge. It turned out that Bucky could not be the opponent of Baroque Studio at all, but he couldn''t persuade him either. So Luo helped out, and Bucky couldn''t do it himself. Otherwise, those who rely on brain supplements to follow his men will definitely flee at this time and pass the news that Bucky is a liar. When the time comes, Bucky will be directly ruined, and even Qiwuhai''s identity will be deprived. So he asked for help and asked him to help solve the people in the Baroque studio. Luo went there with the intention of helping. He easily defeated the people in the Baroque studio, but did not kill them. This is because Luo doesn''t want to completely offend the Baroque studio and their boss Krokdal. But neither he nor Bucky expected that Krokdal would come to the door himself, and then fight Luo. Without any exception, Luo lost. Then Klockdal wanted to take action against Bucky. But at this moment, Shanks just passed by and greeted Bucky, but he didn''t act on Krokdal. It''s just that Klockdahl saw Shanks and Bucky know each other, and realized that he was not doing well right now, so he let them go. I have to say that Bucky''s luck is very good, if it weren''t for Shanks to pass by here in time. I''m afraid they will all die in Krokdal''s hands. In this way, Luo and Bucky got their lives back. But they all knew that Krokdal would come back again, so Luo wanted to ask Karl to help him solve the opponent. After hearing these words from Luo, Carl was also a little speechless. Now he also has to admit that Bucky''s luck is indeed very good. This kind of thing happened when Shanks happened to pass by, and Carl couldn''t believe it. But this is the strength of European Emperor Bucky! He is sheltered by various lucky auras, and then he is always able to turn danger into danger. This kind of ability, even Carl is a little envious. "Okay, I will solve this matter, what do you plan to do next? I can tell you in advance. Seventh, we are trying to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai. You and Bucky stay together as much as possible, and don''t rely on Qiwuhai''s identity to do unrealistic things! " "I see, but Master Karl, do you really plan to cancel Qiwuhai?" "What''s the matter? Can''t bear this useful identity?" Hearing Luo''s question, Carl looked at him with a smile. Luo Ze scratched his head awkwardly: "This identity is very useful to be honest. I have now recruited more than 3,000 people, and at least half of them came for my identity. " "Then you have to work harder and try to convince them of you, not your identity!" After speaking, Carl patted Luo on the shoulder and left here. Luo Ze teleported away from the warship. He stood on the highest level of the castle, holding his ghost crying with one hand, watching Carl leave. ... at the same time. Carl found information about the Baroque studio. However, this Baroque studio that exists in the New World is not the original Baroque studio. This is a brand new version of the studio, but the internal members have not changed much, they are still a few of them. It''s just that their strength and bounty have changed drastically! Carl doesn''t care about this He just wants to find Krokdal on the fast road to the baroque studio. As for whether Luo is telling the truth, it doesn''t matter anymore. Carl now only needs a reason to do anything against any pirates and other organizations! Their existence can be regarded as unstable factors that affect the peace of the sea, and naturally they must be cleaned up. But Krokdal has the strength and the brain, and what Carl is thinking now is whether he should be paid under his command. In this way, one''s own power can be strengthened, and the safety of Luo and Bucky in the new world can also be guaranteed! When Carl was thinking, the system voice suddenly jumped out. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Kill Krokdal, destroy the Baroque studio, and get an A-level ability at random! Option 2: Recruit Krokdal and get freely assignable attribute points: 5 points! Choice 3: Simply educate the other party, all attributes below S level will be upgraded to one level. Seeing these three options, Carl abandoned the third one in the first place. This choice is not only boring, the rewards are also optional. As for the first and second, Carl wanted it very much. Because of the A-level ability, he wanted to know what it was. His two C-level abilities are very abnormal, and the A-level abilities can be imagined, how powerful they are! But the second option is also very tempting! Because of the five attribute points, his power attribute can be raised by one level again! In this way, he can see the attributes after S-level, and what will happen! So Carl hesitated. He didn''t choose directly, but let it go first, and waited for Krokdal to make a choice. Chapter 201： Klockdal New world. An unnamed island. There is no country on this island, no ordinary people, only one organization that looks inconspicuous but is slowly emerging. That is the Baroque Job Club! The Baroque Job Club was founded by Krokdal. They were originally in the first half of the great route, an agency that sells intelligence and accepts employment. But when he was defeated by Straw Hat Luffy because of carelessness, he was imprisoned in prison. After tossing around several times, he followed his hands, was locked in together, and advanced to the sixth floor of the city. Later, when he was waiting for Lu Fei and preparing to escape from prison, he ran out. Based on his experience of running out of Propulsion City, many people are aiming at this, wanting to follow him, and even Blackbeard has sought him for this, wanting to earn him under his command. But Krokdal, a man who even dared to stand up against a white beard, naturally wouldn''t be afraid of a black beard. So the two battled a game regardless of the outcome. I have to say that Krokodall''s five-fifth name is not blown out. Even facing the black beard of a person with double fruit ability, he can be close to each other. But the most important thing is that he had a geographical advantage at the time. Because the location of the Baroque studio is in a desert. This desert is considered to be one of the few large desert islands in the New World. As the environment here is harsh and the climate is also fickle, will there be sandstorms? Most people simply cannot survive here, and there are some special creatures that can survive here. But Krokdal has a natural advantage here. He chose the Baroque studio here for the purpose of establishing a firm foothold. Otherwise, if he chooses other places, he is not sure to face Blackbeard, or Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. He still has a certain understanding of his own strength, and naturally it is impossible to blindly expand his power. If it weren''t for their task, there would be a conflict with Bucky''s task. He would never come forward to solve such trivial matters. But he originally thought that Bucky was just a clown, even if he had the identity of Qiwuhai, he couldn''t keep him. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the person who beat Bucky would provoke Luo. Since Bucky and Luo are both Qiwuhai, it is normal for Qiwuhai to see each other. Krokdal didn''t think there would be any relationship between the two of them. But the result was wrong. The appearance of Luo let Klockdal know that this matter is not so simple. But he didn''t take it to heart. After all, Luo was still very young. Even if he was good at strength, he was not an opponent of his old fritters. But just when he defeated Luo, thinking he could get rid of them. Shanks passing by made him completely stunned. It was because of Shanks passing by that he knew that Shanks and Bucky were old acquaintances! Although Krokdal was not afraid of the Four Emperors, he had just fought against Luo at that time. If he continues to fight Shanks, he will undoubtedly lose. So he did not hesitate, gave Shanks a face, and then withdrew. As for whether he will do anything to Luo and Bucky later, that''s another matter. The current Krokdal, sitting in his own office, is exactly this thing on the ninth order. If he doesn''t act on Luo and Bucky, they will definitely attack his own power. But if you really do it to them, and now they have missed the best opportunity, they must be ready to face themselves. After the last failure caused by underestimating Luffy, Krokdal is now much more cautious. Even in the face of defeated opponents, he couldn''t smile at each other. "It''s really troublesome. These people in the New World are not weak. It''s impossible to deal with them just by relying on these wastes. Especially that guy Bucky brought a bunch of difficult characters with him pushing into the city. If you want to do something with them, it seems that you have to find another time. " Krokdal did not give up and planned on Bucky and Luo, but before the time had come, he did not intend to directly provoke a dispute. Otherwise, Tezolo and others in the underground world are given the opportunity to besiege themselves. The last time he succeeded, it all depended on surprise attacks. If it were to happen again, Krokdal was not sure whether he could hide the eyes of the underground world. Although the current Baroque studio is booming, it is without exception being spotted by the big men in the underground world. Especially Tezolo, who sent people to talk to him about cooperating again and again, but Krokdal refused. These people are the big bosses of the underground world. Krokdal hasn''t been in the underground world for a long time. Naturally, he must be careful. "Boss, we have a commission to help a group of pirates destroy the navy. Do you want to take it?" "M .1, as I said, you have to deal with this kind of problem yourself, it''s just a group of navy, it''s not a big deal. Now the navy is empty, even if the world conscripts have joined many people because of that kid. But they need at least half a year to train the troops, and the time left for us is very abundant! As long as you dont meet General Fujitora, you dont have to worry, because I am here! " Krokodall obviously didn''t put the Navy in his eyes Even the lieutenant admiral was not worth mentioning in his eyes. Krokdal has such a proud capital, and his men will follow his will and accept various commissions to make money for the Baroque Working Society. But M .1 Without leaving, he frowned and asked with some worry. "But this time the navy is different. If you don''t take action, none of us are opponents." "Can''t even you? After a year of training, even if you are an elite lieutenant admiral, what can you do?" Krokdal was a little surprised, M .1 shook his head, his tone a little helpless. "The opponent is Thor Ainilu, a newcomer to the navy who has gained fame in the past year. Although he is only a brigadier admiral, his thunderous fruits completely restrain me! And with him, there are the strange girl Nilu, and the fast sword Enzo. And I heard that there is another Xuexue fruit capable person who is also on that ship. " "Two natural devil fruit abilities?!" Hear M .1, Krokdal finally understood why he asked for help. Because these people, even if they add up, it is impossible for this group of navies to be the strength. And Krokdal knew the man Anilu. The two of them have never played against each other, but Ainilu''s strength has long been heard by him! "This is a difficult opponent!" Krokdahl lowered his head and thought. He wondered if there was a way that he could accept the commission and defeat the navy. But at this moment, a young voice appeared abruptly in the room. "Is it difficult? I feel that my subordinates are quite good at talking." Chapter 202： Tentative "who?!" The sudden voice made Klockdal and M .1 did not respond. Then they saw that the window behind did not know when it had been opened. A man wearing a navy coat, just sitting on the edge of the window, eating senbei leisurely, listening to them chatting here for a long time. He seemed to have no sense of existence, and he did not attract the attention of these two people in the slightest. This is how Carl is now domineering. His sight and hearing can not only cover an area, but now he even has the ability to shield himself. But this ability is not complete, as long as there is a little disturbance, it will change, and it can''t hide the rise and rest perfectly. Only when facing people who are weaker than himself, he will be invisible and will not attract other people''s attention. However, Carl also realized that his own domineering appearance, if he surpasses the limit, I am afraid that he will become this, he can perfectly hide himself and gradually weaken his own sense of existence. This ability seems quite weak. After all, he is already a big celebrity now. How to weaken his sense of existence, as long as people see him, they will immediately recognize him. Like Krokdal now, he obviously recognized who Karl was, but he didn''t act rashly. "Admiral White Eagle! Why are you here! Could it be that you intend to avenge those navies?" "Hehe, to be honest, I actually wanted to save your life at first, but I found out after hearing you communicate. It looks like you have killed a lot of navies. In that case, I don''t have to keep you! " After confirming his ideas, Carl was very thankful that he did not directly make a choice at the time, but kept it until now. So Karl did not hesitate to choose option one! "Boss! Run quickly! I''ll break it!" M .1 Seeing Karl''s murderous face, he rushed up in an instant, and he slashed at Karl. His whole body was covered with armed domineering, and the edges of his body were all turned into sharp blades. Now he is a human-shaped blade, with armed and domineering, even Karl can''t touch his body directly, avoiding being scratched on the skin and causing broken skin. "I have to say, your development of the fruit is pretty okay, but that''s it!" Carl sneered, Dead Wood and Sakura flew out of the scabbard in an instant. Two weapons, covering Karls armed domineering, directly towards M The neck position of .1 flies away! Facing Carls offense, M .1 Feeling the danger, keep your hands directly in front of you. But Wither and Sakura Ten are controlled by Karl himself! As long as he wants, these two weapons can change their positions at any time! Not waiting for M .1 After reacting, Deadwood and Sakuraju are facing M .1''s waist flew over! "Stop it!" Krokdal roared, and instantly raised a sand wall, blocking Carl''s inevitable blow, and even flew out the dead wood and cherry ten blows. Karl controlled the two famous knives, and after cleaning the sand on them, he held them. "You guys go together?" Carl tilted his head and jumped out of the window. M at this time .1 was already sweating coldly, he did not expect that Carl was more terrifying than he thought! "M .1 You first withdraw, this person is not something you can deal with! " Krokdal stepped forward and placed M .1 Behind him, Karl glanced at Krokdal and shook his head. "It''s so good to your subordinates, but the methods are so bad. This is really your style! Krokdal!" "Huh! If you have the patience, kill me! A mere navy kid, don''t think that you are a general, how powerful you are! In my opinion, you are still just a kid! " "Sand Blade" Without any signs, Krokdal suddenly launched a trouble! I saw him waving his arms, and the sand blade came hurriedly towards Carl from both sides! The huge sand blade even cut off the entire office and even the entire floor! If someone sees it from the outside, the highest floor of the Baroque studio is cut by two huge sand blades! Faced with this kind of sand, Carl did not choose to be hard, but used the fruit ability to blow the sand! Carl now has perfected his ability to use Piaopiao Fruit. He can effortlessly use his abilities to blow away the sandy blades gathered by Krokdal! Although his sand blade looks extremely strong, it is naturally a devil fruit, and there is a very big drawback. That is, they can''t attach the armed color domineering, they can only use the armed color domineering on their bodies. Unless you can master Liu Ying, otherwise, the ability of the natural devil fruit, and the armed color domineering will never be perfect. It was precisely because of this that the hardness of Krokdal''s sand blade was not enough, and it was blown away directly by Karl. Seeing this scene, Krokdal was not surprised. He directly picked up M .1 clothes, take him away, if he stays here will be very dangerous! When Carl saw this, he quickly followed. Since Krokdal is sand and flying very fast, it took some effort for Karl to catch up with him. "Sha Lan" Facing Karl''s pursuit, Krokdal did not hesitate to release Shalan Storm, trying to trap Karl here. "Playing the storm in front of me? You are playing a big sword in front of Guan Gongmen, you are playing an axe in front of the door!" Seeing the huge Sha Lan, Carl also created a huge tornado, colliding with it and then canceling each other out! Along with a huge air wave blowing across the desert, a piece of sand was raised. The desert tornado and the tornado created by Carl disappeared at the same time. There is only one huge pothole that is bottomless! "Is the Piaopiao fruit ability? It''s really well-deserved. Such an ability really limits most of my moves!" Krokdahl narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw this scene, and his expression was extremely serious. Although he was very disdainful of Karl, he had to take it seriously after seeing the scene before him. No matter how Carl is a general, even if Krokdahl despise Karl, he will not really despise the other party. Those who can become generals will not be weak. Therefore, Krokdaldal came to the desert outside to better exert his fruiting ability. He first changed M .1 Put it down, let it run away, and then directly release a giant sandstorm, and attack Carl mercilessly. Facing his attack, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a disdainful smile. I saw exactly the same storm, generated from Carl''s hands. With a bang, the storms converged, and finally produced a violent explosion, causing a strong wind, directly turning the hollow below into an abyss! Chapter 203： Fierce battle! "That''s it?" "Krokdal, the famous king of the desert, is he at this level now? It''s really funny. If you are only at this level, you should still judge yourself as soon as possible, so as not to dirty my hands! " After easily counteracting Krokdal''s moves once again, Karl doubted his strength. He didn''t feel that he was strong, but he felt that he overestimated Klockdal. Even if the opponent''s strength is not up to the level of a general, at least it is stronger than the average lieutenant general. Even his strength should not be much different from the current Ainilu. And Karl has also calculated that his own fruit ability will restrain the other party. I just didn''t expect that restraint would be so cruel! Most of the abilities of the slush fruit are basically restricted to death. This also led to the fact that there are not many moves that Krokdal can use. He happened to be bad at physical skills, which made Carl think that the opponent was really weak. But in fact, Krokdal is not weak at all, and if not, he wouldn''t be able to fight Blackbeard, regardless of the outcome. "Youth kid, don''t underestimate Laozi!!!" "Desert Knife" A huge roar suddenly appeared. But this sandy blade was still vulnerable in front of Karl. Compared with the previous ones, this sand blade just killed me and took care of it. Carl used the slash with fruit ability to directly eliminate the opponent''s moves. Afterwards, Karl made a few more chops, and instantly knocked Krokdal back, making it impossible to resist. "Cut! What an annoying kid!" After the test just now, Krokdal could also see that his ability was completely restrained by Karl. Generally speaking, natural devil fruits are rarely restrained except for the relationship between the superior and the subordinate of the fruit. But unfortunately. The rustle fruit is such a devil fruit that looks very powerful, but actually has many defects. Shasha fruits are afraid of water, strong winds, and even some substances that have no water and cannot be desertified. In the face of these things, Krokdal''s ability was completely ineffective. It just so happens that Carl''s fluttering fruit can control strong winds. And more importantly, Carl still had the ability to shake fruits, which was of no use. If he didn''t want to keep a hand, in case of emergency, he can now use the double fruit ability to directly kill Klockdal to avoid future troubles! But if you do this, you will have a high probability of exposing your dual fruit ability, and it will be difficult to explain to the five old stars. It is not the time yet, and the forces he wants have not yet developed, so naturally he can''t expose his strongest hole cards. But even so, Carl''s current strength is enough to kill Krokdal! As an admiral of the navy, he naturally has this confidence in him! "Klockdale, I''m in a hurry, so I won''t play with you!" "Lion Power Imperial Palace Volume" Carl''s eyes were piercing, and he directly released one of the strongest moves, and began to attack Krokdal! Facing the yellow sand in the sky and the giant tornado connecting the sky and the earth, Krokdal was a little dumbfounded. The ability to control yellow sand and desert tornadoes should be his exclusive. But the tornado created by Carl is much stronger than the one he created, I don''t know how many times stronger! Faced with such a situation, Krokdal knew that if he continued to hide himself, he would really die! "Desert Great Sword!!!" Accompanied by a roar. The surrounding yellow sands were all mobilized, forming one huge sword after another, attacking Carl! These swords are harder and more powerful than the sand blades before! The tornado created by Carl was directly invaded by these swords, and then Krokdal used his own ability to dismantle the huge tornado created by Carl! Then he once again condensed a desert sword, covered it with armed domineering, and rushed towards Karl! Although he had no way to cover the domineering armed color with the sand that he took off, but if he held it in his hand, the armed color domineering could naturally be used. "But are you going to fight me close? It''s really stupid!" Carl sneered, came to Klockdal, and cut it down! Krokdal''s knowledge and color are very domineering, so he directly predicted Karl''s attack, and the sword in his hand still slashed towards Karl. However, due to his elementalization, the domineering cannot be used, so this blow did not hurt Karl at all. The sword made of sand was blown away in an instant! But at this moment, Carl discovered something wrong! Without any hesitation, he gave up his plan to pursue Krokdal, but instead took a backhand and blocked him! There was a clang. The sound of metal collision sounded, and Carl was caught off guard, was hit by a huge force, and flew out more than ten meters away. However, he was not injured, but curiously looked at the rapier in Krokdal''s hand! "I really didn''t expect that you would play Yin! If I didn''t guess wrong, this rapier is your last killer move, and it is poisoned?" Carl has observed through his domineering look and hearing that this rapier is a bit unusual. This rapier is not very hard, and its interior is even more hollow. It''s as if something is hidden in it. If it''s someone else, Carl can''t say what''s hidden in it. But if the opponent is Krokdal, then needless to say, he must be hiding poison! After all, Krokdal is a person with a criminal record. When he was fighting Luffy before, he used the poison on his hook and almost killed Luffy. "Haha, is it domineering? It''s really not bad. Since my fruit ability is restrained by you, I won''t pretend, I''ll show it! The outside and inside of my sword are covered with poison, even my hook is covered with poison! And this is very poisonous, only I have the antidote. If you still want to continue to be an enemy of me, I don''t mind letting you, the admiral, see the power of this kind of poison! " As he spoke, Krokdal shook his hook, and threw out a drop of purple venom. In an instant, the ground was eroded by this venom except for a large pit, and this pit was still expanding. It was not until the scope was expanded to a width of nearly three or four meters that the expansion stopped. After seeing this scene, even Karl took a breath. Carl has only seen such a poisonous venom in Magellan''s body. And the smell of this venom also made Carl feel a little familiar. Then his pupils suddenly enlarged, thinking of an unrealistic possibility! "This is Magellan''s toxin?!" "You used this trick to get rid of Blackbeard, right!" Chapter 204： with full force! "Hahahaha, the vision is really good, I didn''t expect to be guessed by you, even the guy with the black beard did not guess, where did I get the venom. But this thing, in addition to Magellans venom, there are also some things I researched myself to neutralize it. This can be stored steadily in a special container, but I dont have much of this venom! If it weren''t for a powerful enemy like you, I wouldn''t use it at all! " Krokdal grinned and rushed towards Karl. He doesn''t even need to be domineering, relying entirely on his own venom to fight! This situation makes Carl feel a bit tricky. He didn''t expect that Krokdal would become so shameless now after a failure. He is not like that in the original book! But this also made Carl feel fortunate. If he chooses to keep him and turn him into his own person, it is estimated that he will be able to make a lot of such disgusting things. Carl is very resistant to people who use poison. If you are Magellan and eat poisonous fruit, forget it. But like this, using poison to fight in an upright manner, but also a look of pride, Carl really can''t accept it. In the face of Krokdal''s onslaught, Karl has been evasive, avoiding direct contact with the opponent. Magellans poison can only be relieved by Magellan. Karl didn''t know where Krokdal got the medicine, but even if he really had the antidote, it might not work. In order to avoid unnecessary injuries, Carl can avoid touching these toxins and try not to touch them as much as possible. Even if it is him, he must be a little more careful in the face of this toxin, after all, he is not a monster like Kaido or Charlotte Lingling. Trouble toxins won''t work for them either. Although Carl has a very strong physique, he is essentially a human being! Toxins will still cause some damage to him, especially Magellan''s toxins, which are extremely poisonous! So Carl must evade. Even when Krokdal was fighting, he was careful not to get the venom on him. However, he is a natural demon fruit capable person, as long as he is kept elemental, these venoms will not hurt him. This is why he is so confident. "Hahahaha, do you have a time when you are afraid of navy boy? If you leave now, we will let the blame go, and nothing will happen. But if you continue to struggle, don''t blame me, I believe you know the power of this venom! " Krokdal still maintained his offensive, and Carl counterattacked at the right time, but every time he was forced to retreat by the venom that was sprayed out. In this way, Carl''s attack was interrupted without reaching Klockdal. If you use choppers to attack from a distance, Krokdal''s elementalization and domineering style are not vegetarian. As for the abilities brought by the Piaopiao Fruit, in this environment, it completely overlaps with the Shasha Fruit. Therefore, the two of them can dismantle each other''s large-scale moves. The fruit ability basically does not play a role. All they have to do now is to complete this battle! "Klockdale, stop dreaming, I can''t let you go! Maybe you still dont know who you provoke, but I wont tell you, just let you go to **** with questions! " "Lionwei Chikiya" Carl used his best to release the biggest chop to Klockdal. In the face of this chopped wave that was enough to open the world and break the sea, Krokdal did not hesitate, and directly transformed his whole body into elements to avoid it! But even so, Ling Li''s chopped wave still bumped into Krokdal and wounded him. Seeing this scene, Carlton felt a play, and then continued to attack. Krokdal was constantly elementizing, and then quickly approached Karl. In the face of such a fierce slash, with his strength, he can''t defend at all, and can only use elementalization to evade. Krokdal''s speed has a bonus in the desert, and his flying speed is very fast. But Carl''s speed is not slow. The two of them started chasing over the desert like this. Karl kept releasing Chopping Waves, trying to kill Krokdal, but was evaded by the opponent every time, only a few times could hit. After seeing this scene, Karl frowned and stopped attacking. At the same time Krokdal took the opportunity to catch up. "Go to hell! Navy kid!!!" "Klockdale, it''s really boring to continue fighting with you, this battle should end there." Suddenly, Carl said such a sentence, making Krokdal''s heart beat, but the movement in his hand did not stop, and the rapier still pierced Carl. It was just that suddenly, Carl slapped the rapier lightly, and instantly shattered it! At the same time, Krokdal''s body felt this familiar and unfamiliar vibration, and it suddenly turned into scattered sand. After a while, he returned to his original state in astonishment He looked at the shattered rapier in his hand and the pool of venom on the ground, feeling a little weird. "How can you have the ability to shake fruits?!" "I was lucky to get the Shocking Fruit, and I have a special physique. Like Blackbeard, I am a double-fruit capable person. Originally, I didn''t plan to use this ability, but your venom is too intrusive, so I can only make a bad move. And your strength is not as strong as I expected. It would be a waste of time to continue fighting with you. I originally planned to use you to train my domineering and swordsmanship, but now it seems that this is completely unnecessary. " While speaking, Carl took a deep breath, and the yellow sand in the sky began to gather around, turning this area into yellow. In this way, no one can see the situation clearly. Here, Karl can use his abilities unscrupulously! "It''s really surprising. You turned out to be a dual-fruit ability person. No one but me knows about this, right?" Krokdal sneered looking at the heavy yellow sand around him. He also understood that Carl covered his surroundings with a layer of yellow sand, just because he didn''t want the outside world to know that he was a person with double fruit ability. And the other fruit is the shaking fruit of White Beard! As for Krokdal, he has seen his destiny, and now he can only resist with all his might. If he could survive, he promised to make the matter of Carl''s dual-fruit ability public! But if you can''t survive, this secret will follow him and sink into hell! "Congratulations, Krokdal, you are the first person to know my secret, don''t you feel honored?" "Haha! An honor to shit!" "Go to hell! Navy kid, even if you have double fruits, I am not afraid of you!" Chapter 205： A-level ability! With a tremor of his body, Klockdalton fell to the ground, and Karl also felt dull. After the double-fruit ability was activated, there was no suspense. After only two moves, Krokdal was directly seconded! The strength gap between the two sides is really too big! Moreover, Krokdal''s strength is even worse than that of Anilu. In general, Krokdal''s strength is stronger than that of the average lieutenant admiral. However, compared to other quasi-general-level powerhouses, they are ranked at the bottom of the ranks. Without using the Shocking Fruit, Carl is already at the general level, although it is also at the bottom. But he is also a real general, defeating Krokdal is just a matter of time. But when he opened the double fruits, his strength directly increased to a level that he couldn''t even tell himself, and the way he didn''t understand! This level of strength has only been seen on Karp, the Warring States Period, and even Baibeard! So as long as he activates the double fruit ability, he is definitely one of the top powerhouses in this world! "The first time I used the Double Fruit to fight, the effect was unexpected, but Krokdal was too weak. His strength is placed in the new world, just like Doflamingo. When I looked at this kind of strength in the past, I felt it was okay, not a lot, but from the current perspective, it was really not good. " Carl did not expect that his evaluation of Krokdahl would still be elevated a lot. He really didn''t expect that Klockdal was so weak. But it is right to think about it, if Krokdal''s strength is very strong, he would not be defeated by Luffy before. Although he underestimated the enemy that time, no matter how the original author gave him the setting, there was no way to make up for his weakness. After all, Sha Sha Guo''s abilities and weaknesses are too many, and Krokdal is still a person who is not good at physical skills. It is also excusable to be killed by Carl''s double-fruit ability. After killing Krokdal, Karl also completed the selection task, with random A-level abilities right in front of him. But this time, the system did not draw directly, but let Karl turn it on by himself. In this case, Carl can choose to keep it, or use this random lottery ability now. "Go back to take a bath, change clothes, and then pray. In this case, I should be able to become European." Carl knew that he had a non-chief physique, so he chose to go back and talk about it. But before that, he still needs to clean up the remnants of the Baroque studio. The fighting time between Karl and Krokdal did not exceed an hour in total. Those people couldn''t run far at all, and Carl caught up with several ships in minutes, and then sunk them one by one! Even if they run separately, they will be sunk by Karl. All of these people are from the Baroque Work Club, and none of them are innocent. All of them are desperadoes who want to make money, saying that they are pirates, they are all praised. And all the core staff of the Baroque Job Club, including M who was rescued by Krokodall before .1 Nor has it escaped Karl''s sanctions. After cleaning up these people, Carl first went to find Bucky, and he was warned on the face, but in reality, he was relieved to develop. Bucky expressed his understanding, and then tearfully accepted the resources that originally belonged to the Baroque Work Club. In the end, Karl went to Luo and told him that the matter had been resolved. But the purpose of Carl''s search for him was still about toxins. When Karl killed Krokdal, he deliberately kept a vial of poison. These toxins are Magellan''s poison, and some are highly poisonous composed of unknown substances. Carl needs Luo to study this thing. As long as he can study it thoroughly, Magellan''s poison will not be completely impossible. There are only two things that Carl is more afraid of now, one is Magellan''s poison. Magellan''s strength is basically the same as that of a general, so Carl can''t guarantee that he will be completely safe in his toxin. As for the second person to be afraid of, it is the mysterious existence of Yim. But Carl won''t run into him yet, so there is no need to worry too much. In this way, the toxin was handed over to Luo for research, and Carl returned to the navy headquarters. His main task at present is to patrol the new world and stabilize the security here. The first half of the great route was guarded by Vice Admiral and Polusalino. In the new world, General Fujitora has been patrolling. Carl uses his high mobility type, which can be carried out at any time. As for other things, he didn''t need to intervene. After returning to the dormitory, he took a bath in Fenxiang and changed into new clothes, and then he was ready to activate the A-level ability. The previous C-level ability was very good. Now he wants to know what A and ability will come out! "Next, is the moment to witness the miracle!" Carl whispered softly, UU read and directly opened the random lottery with A-level ability. Congratulations to the host for obtaining the A-level ability Zanpakuto (not activated)! ''System prompt: The Zanpakuto ability is not activated, please choose a weapon with spirituality as soon as possible to make it your own Zanpakuto. After the Zuppakuto ability is activated, the state of this ability will change to the beginning of the Zanpakuto. Ability to solve! Remarks: Zhanpaku Sword S-level, you can do the swastika! "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Zanpakuto! This ability is really very useful in my current world! This ability has its own explanation, so I don''t have to guess. It''s just that this weapon that requires spirituality, what does it mean, can''t it be said that Withered Wood and Sakura Ten are not enough? " Carl was stunned for a second, and then he wanted to set Deadwood and Sakura Ten as his own Zanpaku. But it was rejected by the system. Although Deadwood and Yingshi are famous swords, they don''t have special spirituality at all, but they work very well. "A sword with spirituality, is it a monster sword? Or maybe there are other swords..." "By the way, I remember that there seems to be a Seven-Star Sword in the original book, and the demon power of this sword even surpasses that of the Demon Sword and Ghost! If you can find this sword, its spirituality is definitely enough! " Suddenly Carl thought of such a sword, which made him a little excited, and then began to look up information. However, in the various materials of the Navy, there is no record of the Seven-Star Sword, and even the name has not even appeared, which made Carl a little disappointed. However, he calculated the time. When the Golden Lion was defeated, the Straw Hats should have already passed the timeline of the theatrical version of the Seven Star Sword. In other words, Sauron and the others probably know the whereabouts of the Seven Star Sword! "It looks like I''m going to find them again!" Chapter 206： News from 7 Star Sword Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B Spirit: B- Physical strength: B Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), Weird Power (A), Shaking Fruit, Give Me a Face (C), Zhanpakudao (A)'' Carl was flying in the air while studying his personal attributes. The most important thing he still wants to study is the information about Zan Po Dao. When he was in the navy headquarters, Carl spent nearly half a month asking other naval sword lords if there were any legends about the Seven Star Sword. Or whether they have any impression of some spiritual weapons. But I asked more than a dozen lieutenant admirals, even Fujitora asked, they didn''t know what the Seven Star Sword was to you. But for weapons with spirituality, they only knew about ghosts, and they hadn''t heard of other weapons. However, according to their words, if you can train your own weapon into a black sword, the weapon will also have its own spirituality. Although the spirituality is relatively weak and not as murderous as the ghost, it is enough to use, and it can also improve the strength of the swordsman. The dragon horse of the former dragon swordsman, his sword is the black sword Qiushui, which is a spiritual weapon. But no one knows where this weapon is now. Although Carl knew that it was on Moriah''s ship, Moriah was dead, and his ship hadn''t been known for a long time. As for the remains of the Dragon Slayer Swordsman Ryoma, I am afraid that they have long since disappeared, and Qiu Shui is estimated to have become Xiliu''s weapon. As for the other black knife, it is Hawkeye Mihawk''s Sabre, Black Knife Night. This knife is also a veritable black knife, but to kill Mihawk for a knife is obviously not in Karl''s style. And it is possible for Mihawk to develop into his own. In the end, there was no way. After Karl asked everyone, he finally had to go to the windless zone to find Sauron and ask him about the Seven Star Sword. In order to save time, Carl has been flying at full speed, and it didn''t take long before he arrived at the training ground where Sauron was. His arrival immediately attracted Raleigh''s attention. On this island at this time, there are only three people: Lei Li, Luffy, and Sauron. Even Sanji is not here at this time, I don''t know where he went. Marco and others, and Ace, returned to the new world and fought against Blackbeard, but failed miserably. They also disappeared now, but Ace came out occasionally to attract a wave of attention, but soon disappeared. Sabo certainly cannot stay here for training. Now that he has left here, he is probably returning to the revolutionary army to continue working for the dragon. As for Shanks, it''s useless for him to stay here, naturally, he returns to the new world for comfort. In this way, the people who stay here to train now are the two of Luffy and Sauron. For Sanji, Carl didn''t know where he went, nor was he interested in why he left. "Senior Raleigh, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" "Hehe, what are your kid doing here again?" Seeing Carl''s appearance, Lei Li suddenly lost his breath and wanted to drive him away. But he thought for a while and felt that he was alone and was not sure to drive Karl away, so he let him land. "Senior Raleigh, don''t worry, I''m here to ask a question today. If anyone can tell me, I have a great reward!" "Question? Do you have any questions? You need to ask us pirates? Doesn''t your navy have a database?" Raleigh was still very cautious and didn''t believe Carl''s words. As the Navy asks the pirates, this is a bit outrageous. After all, the Navy knows more information than the Navy knows. "Huh! Who knows if he is uneasy and kind, wants to shoot us! But even if he wants to shoot us, it doesn''t matter, it''s a big deal with him! " Sauron was very hardened, and he stood up and angered Carl directly. Although he has no identity background, Raleigh is here, plus Luffy''s background is very strong. Sauron certainly wouldn''t persuade him, anyway, the tiger skin was here, and he had the final say if he didn''t. "Hahahaha, Sauron, don''t say that. After all, everyone is friends. Just ask if you have any questions. As long as we know, I will answer for sure!" Luffy was still so heartless and didn''t hold any grudges at all, which made Sauron very angry on the side. Raleigh shook his head, feeling a little helpless. After getting along for more than a year, Raleigh also discovered that Luffys personality is exactly the same as Roger! If it weren''t for the appearance and age here, Raleigh would really think that the current Luffy was Roger pretending. But it was precisely because of Luffy''s character that Shanks chose him. "In that case, I''m not welcome anymore." "What I want to ask is the Seven Star Sword. Have you ever heard of it?" Karl didn''t directly ask them where the Seven Star Sword is If you ask them directly, you will inevitably be suspicious. Moreover, Carl still asked Raleigh this question, and did not directly ask Luffy and Sauron. Although the person who knows the answer is right in front of him, in order to avoid doubt, Carl still try his best to act. "The name Seven Star Sword, I seem to have heard of it from somewhere." "It wasn''t long before Roger and I were just out. He seemed to have caught the sword. But then we missed the sword because of something deviated from the course, so I can''t remember where the sword is now. " Raleigh rubbed his chin and began to think about this question. Luffy followed Leily''s rubbing his chin, then looked at Sauron on the side. "Hey, Sauron, there was a red moon in the place where we ventured before, and there seems to be this sword there, right?" "You bastard, not speaking can suffocate you!" When Sauron heard Karl inquiring about the location of the Seven-Star Sword, he felt something wrong. So he didn''t intend to answer, but Luffy sold it to him with a word. This made Sauron hate iron and steel, and finally he could only yell Luffy helplessly, and then answered honestly. "Yes, I know where the Seven Star Sword is..." Anyway, Carl had heard what Luffy had just said, and Sauron didn''t hide it at all, and directly said the place where the Seven Star Sword was sealed. But Sauron has a condition, that is, it is not allowed to hurt the people on the island. And the Seven Star Sword is very evil, if there is danger, they will not be responsible! Carl smiled, not taking the matter to heart. He doesn''t believe that a mere sword can control himself. As a general, if Karl is controlled by a sword, he might as well kill himself! Chapter 207： 7 jade beads Leaving the windless zone, Karl flew towards the location of the Seven Star Sword. However, according to the information provided by Sauron, the Seven Star Sword has now been destroyed, leaving only a strand of remnant soul sealed in a stone tablet. The seven beads of the Seven Star Sword were also sealed and handed over to special personnel to take care of them. Although the Seven-Star Sword has been destroyed, the most important core of the Seven-Star Sword is its seven beads. As long as this thing is there, the Seven Star Sword will always exist. So Carl plans to take these seven beads in his hand, and then melt the dead wood and cherry blossoms in his hand. Finally, it is handed over to the Forge Master of Wano Country to forge new weapons. Although it was a little troublesome, in order to unlock the Zanpakudao ability, some sacrifices had to be made. According to Sauron''s news, only the red full moon once in a hundred years can summon the seven-star sword full of evil spirits and awaken its evil demon power. But this is just a legend after all. The sword is here. When will it appear, it has nothing to do with the red full moon. Only when the red full moon, its power will burst out, so people will mistakenly think that the Seven Star Sword will only be summoned during the red full moon. In fact, as long as you can get this sword, it can break its seal anywhere. Otherwise, this one won''t be sealed by those people. After all, the famous swords of the Ghost Toru series are not as evil as the Seven Star Sword. Compared with ghost users, all the users of the Seven Star Sword will become puppets without exception. This is cruel. "Is this Aska Island? It doesn''t look any different, and I don''t see any evil when I see and hear the domineering. Sure enough, the legend is just a legend, even if the weapon is really evil and can control humans, it is just that he is too weak! " Carl gave a sneer of disdain, and then based on the information provided by Solo, he quickly found the place where he had fought before. Here is a huge altar, and the surrounding area has become a ruin. What is clearly visible around is a variety of knife marks and sword marks. Obviously, the traces of Sauron and the others fighting here a year ago have still not been eliminated. "Who are you? This is not a place for outsiders to set foot on, leave now!" Suddenly, a child in a navy uniform appeared behind Carl. For some reason, Carl is wearing casual clothes at this time, and not wearing the clothes of an admiral. In addition, he could not dress up, and his hair was casually draped down, naturally he was not recognized by the other party. "Child, are you a navy?" "Huh! Look down on people! I am the navy, so I order you to leave here immediately! Because it is dangerous!" The child is not big, but he has a sense of responsibility. He was right, there is indeed some danger here, because Carl''s domineering look and hearing also noticed that there was a strange atmosphere in the ground here. It is very likely that it is the remains of the Seven Star Sword and the aura from those seven jade beads! "Little friend, I will take you out of here first. Brother has something to do. If it hurts you, it won''t be good." Karl went over and rubbed Little Navy''s head, then hugged him and flew up. The boy saw that he was actually flying, and he covered his eyes in fear. Seeing his lovely appearance, Karl didn''t laugh at him, but put him on the ground and gave him a month-step practice method. "This is for you, it''s a kind of revenge that you kindly remind me of. If you cultivate well, you can also fly!" "really?" The little boy asked nervously. He can see now that Karl is not an ordinary person, because ordinary people can''t fly! "Don''t worry, this thing is called the Navy Sixth Form, but what I give you is only one of the moon steps. If there are too many, I am afraid that you will not chew too much. If you want to learn more, please work hard and try to enter the navy headquarters to find me. " With that, Carl rubbed the boy''s head, then flew into the sky again, and disappeared in a flash. The little boy stared at the training method in his hand in a daze, then rubbed his eyes, a little unbelievable. "Am I dreaming" "Sister Maya, I met a master..." ... Just after the little boy ran back excitedly. Carl was also relieved. Although he returned to the position of the altar, he let go of his domineering and observing the position of the little boy. And he also observed whether there were other people around him. After ensuring that there was really no one around him, he then used the fruit ability to directly lift the altar into the air. After Carl jumped down, the altar was rebuilt. It looked like it hadn''t moved at all. "It''s so dark! If it weren''t for my eyes, it''s a good thing, and the color is not bad at seeing and hearing. In such a dark place, I really can''t see anything." Carl began to look for the place where the evil spirit was based on his domineering and domineering experience. After a while, he saw seven luminous beads inlaid on a stone tablet. There are words written on this stele, but the damage is too serious Vaguely, Karl can only see words like the Seven-Star Sword, the red full moon, the evil spirits, and the cruelty to the world. . And on this stele, Carl also saw a sword slot. It''s a pity that Karl didn''t touch the sword, there were only seven jade beads here, shining lonely. In other words, this stone stele is where the Seven Star Sword is sealed. "It''s a pity, a good sword was destroyed like this, but it''s good if the seven jade beads are still there. It doesn''t make any difference whether the sword is or not." With that, Carl took down the seven jade beads. When he took the first six, there was no adverse reaction. But when he got the seventh, a sudden malice rushed directly into Karl''s mind. This malice made him feel a little swollen in his brain, and his whole body became stiff. But Karl soon released his domineering look. This evil aura was directly suppressed without causing any disturbances! "It''s really naughty. You want to invade my body. It''s just an evil spirit. Do you have the qualifications?" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, with a scornful smile. For this evil desire to occupy other people''s bodies, Carl will not have any affection for him. Directly use the overlord color to suppress it until it is completely honest, then Carl will put the seven jade beads away. "Sure enough, the legend is the legend. It made me worry for nothing. I thought it would be difficult for you to solve it, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon." Carl shook his head, and then left the Sealed Land. Only when he came out, he saw that there was a red full moon in the sky! You know, when he entered before, the sky was just a white crescent moon! The appearance of this red full moon made Carl feel that something is not quite right! Chapter 208： Surrender "Red full moon?" "This is your ghost?!" Carl''s face changed slightly, although the red full moon is said to occur only once in a hundred years. But now it seems that as long as the evil thoughts of the Seven Star Sword escape the seal, the red full moon will appear! Then Carl felt that under the reflection of the red full moon, this evil thought was growing! And there is a lot of resentment on Askar Island, constantly gathering on the seven jade beads! Such a wicked situation, even if it was the first time Karl saw it! Without any hesitation, he directly broke out the domineering domineering and suppressed all evil thoughts and resentments! I have to say that the overlord look is very useful when facing this kind of intangible evil thoughts. But even so, these evil thoughts are still trying to merge with the seven jade beads! Carl didn''t know what the consequences would be if they merged together, but this is definitely not a good thing! Without any hesitation, Karl flew directly into the air and left the island quickly. With Carl''s departure, the red full moon in the sky is gradually disappearing. The usual color was quickly restored. But behind Carl, a large black mist appeared, chasing it! These are the grievances that want to merge with Yuzhu! "Since you want to merge, then I will let you merge. I want to see what flowers you can make for me!" Since he couldn''t get rid of these weird things, Karl directly threw seven jade beads into the air. But what is strange is that these seven jade beads floated so strangely in the air when Karl didn''t use the power. Then Carl saw a scene that shocked him! The seven jade beads, under the background of the black mist, gradually converged into a human shape! One jade bead is on the head, two jade beads are on the chest and abdomen, and the remaining four jade beads are on the limbs! This situation is very weird, and Carl has no idea what the **** is this thing in front of him. "You are the evil thought of the Seven Star Sword? Are you a ghost or a spirit?" Xie Nian couldn''t speak, he was in a hand made of black mist, pointed at his head, and then pointed at Karl. Then he knelt on one knee, lowered his head, holding the air in both hands, showing a surrendered appearance! He knew that he could not be Carl''s opponent, let alone control Carl. So he wisely chose to admit counsel, and succumbed to Karl! This kind of performance represents that he is really wise. But this is not what Carl wanted, and if a weapon is wise, it is not a good thing. But things are already like this, as long as he really surrenders and does not intend to cause trouble for himself, Karl is not unacceptable. "Ahem, if you are going to surrender to me, just nod your head." Although he put on a posture of surrender, Carl decided to try it out first. As a result, the other party really put down his hands, and then nodded. However, he did not get up, but still maintained the posture of kneeling on one knee. "If this is the case, you can follow me in the future, but I''ll tell you in advance. I need to re-melt a handy weapon, and you will also melt it for me. I will stare at you personally when that happens. If you have any comments, you can refuse to submit to me now! " Upon hearing Carl''s words, Xie Nian trembled all over, and then shook her head to express her fear. After seeing this scene, Carl let out a sigh of relief, but he was not completely relieved. However, he still collected the seven jade beads, then dressed up and flew towards the country of Hezhi. Within a few days, Karl came to Wano Country, a famous knifesmith''s shop. The master here has been sealed for many years, but when Karl found him, after recasting Deadwood and Sakura Ten, he guessed Karl''s identity. It''s just that he didn''t intend to report Karl, but rejected him, wanting Karl to leave as soon as possible. After all, Wano is the territory of Kaido, and it is very dangerous for him to stay here. The knifemaker used to have a good relationship with the Navy, coupled with Karl''s reputation. Although Wazoku is closed, people like him still have more or less access to information from the outside world. So his liking for Carl is not low. Coupled with Carl''s face-saving ability, this old man secretly let him stay, which is already very face-saving. But Carl was not discouraged. Since the opponent did not plan to recast Deadwood and Sakura Ten, he directly took out the assassin''s mace, seven jade beads! Seeing these seven jade beads, feeling the evil thoughts that actually exist in them, even this swordsmith felt shuddering! But at the same time, he was also a little excited, because of such evil thoughts, paired with famous knives like Withered Wood and Sakura Ten! If the recast is successful, an unprecedented demon sword will be born. The newly born demon sword even surpasses a generation of ghosts in terms of evil nature! This made him feel a little excited, but he has closed the furnace and will not continue forging. Thinking of this, the knifemaker suddenly felt a little lost. But Carl was not discouraged. He used his face power again. After hesitating for a while, the knifemaker finally chose to agree. However, he cannot guarantee that it will be 100% successful. Because this evil nature is too evil. Although Deadwood and Sakura Ten are famous swords, they may not be able to carry the power of the seven jade beads after being recast and when casting the knife, you also need Carl''s blood as a sword. Introduction, so as to increase the success rate. Carl must stay with the knifemaker. It''s just that this is the country of Wano, if Carl stays here, Kaido''s attention will be drawn. So Carl directly asked the knifemaker to pack his things and prepare to go back to the navy headquarters with him! The knifemaker disagrees, because he doesn''t want to give up his little shop. In addition, he was already old, and even after he died, he wanted to return to the roots of the fallen leaves. So very stubborn. Carl was not worried about this, he simply lived here for a few days. Anyway, Kaido was drinking every day and would not appear on the block. Even if Kaido''s men have been patrolling, with Karl''s current ability, it is easy to avoid them, naturally there is no need to worry. After staying here for three days, after the knifemaker''s favorability was full, he finally agreed to move! But just as he was packing things up, there was a commotion outside. Kaido, who drank too much, turned into a dragon, went crazy and began to attack his men. The Three Plagues, the Six Volleys, and those savage tyrants are desperately organizing Kaido, wanting him to sober up. But with their power, it was impossible for Kaido to sober up immediately, so there was no way, they could only retreat while letting Kaido sober up. But in this way, it will affect the lives of residents. The ordinary people here were killed by Kaido''s breath. Seeing this scene, Carl can''t stand it anymore! "Senior, you pack your things first, I''ll go to teach Kaido a meal, then we will gather at the pier on the east side! Protect yourself and don''t get hurt! " "Knowing the boy, you should be more careful too!" Chapter 209： Raid! "Master Kaido, wake up!" "Master Kai, we are not your enemy, we are your subordinates!" "Boss! Hurry up and wake up, otherwise this street will become ruins!" "Damn it, Brother Jin, how can we stop the boss, so as to prevent him from continuing to drink crazy!" "I have one thing to pay attention to. It''s better to throw the boss into the sea, and he will naturally be able to sober up." Jhin''s attention suddenly made everyone''s eyes light up, but their eyes dimmed immediately. Because they know that there are huge risks in doing so. If you don''t pay attention, you will be burned to death by Kaido''s breath! As for the consequences of throwing Kaido into the water, they are not worried. Although Kaido''s mood changes and is moody, it is not the first time that he has been thrown into the water by his crew. Every time before, Jin took Quin and Jack, and the six volleys to do it. It''s just that they were very close to the beach before, but now it''s far away from the beach. If they want to do this, they must be prepared to deal with Kaido Dragon''s breath plan! Because even Jhin didn''t dare to guarantee that he would be immune to Kaido''s breath. "Boss, look over there, it looks like someone is flying over!" Just when they were hesitant, a man flew in the air, holding a pair of knives, and instantly came behind Kaido! Without any hesitation, this man was a cross slash instantly, knocking Kaido down from the air! A huge slash, with an incomparable momentum, penetrated into Kaido''s body, shattered his bones, and disturbed his muscles! But even so, Kaido''s exaggerated resilience restored the wound in a moment! "That''s Admiral White Eagle!" Seeing the person who suddenly appeared here, Jhin recognized Carl immediately! He didn''t wait for Carl to have a second chance to shoot, so he rushed forward to stop Carl! He played against Karl once and was impressed with him! So when Karl appeared, it was also the first time he recognized the other person. As for Jack, who is a naive person, he has not yet reacted to who is that person in the sky. His brain capacity is not large. Although he has heard of the reputation of General White Eagle, he will never remember it for a while. But when he saw his elder brother Jin, he had already rushed up, so naturally he couldn''t fall behind. Quinn transformed into a brachiosaurus and rushed towards Carl in midair! The six volleys, as well as the huge barbarians, also rushed up at this time, wanting to besiege Karl! Facing the siege of dozens of people around, Carl instantly released his fruit power and created a huge storm! "Wind Blade Tornado" In the storm, Carl was mixed with extremely fast slashes, and instantly shot down the six volleys! There were also two unlucky ones who were directly cut off by Carl''s heads, and the dead could not die again! There are no tyrants left, all of them are killed! Facing the people of the Beast Pirate Group, Carl didn''t need to keep his hands at all! It''s just that his wind blade damage is not very high, and the three plagues easily blocked Carl''s attack. Only shortly afterwards, the pupils of Quinn and Jack shrank suddenly. Two invisible slashing attacks instantly rushed into their bodies, causing their internal organs to be messed up! The two men lost their fighting power at this moment. But for the same attack, Carl also gave Jhin a copy. But Jhin''s strength is much more famous than Jack and Quinn. He was covered in armed and domineering, barely blocking Carl''s blow. But the huge scars on his body mean that he is not easy either! "Navy! Why are you here!" At this time Kaido was knocked unconscious and has not sobered up, Jhin must delay time to prevent Karl from taking the opportunity to kill Kaido! And Carl''s presence here is really a bit weird, which makes him have to guard against whether there are other navies around him. There is also this doubt, and the following has joined the Hundred Beast Pirate Group, but at the moment it is just the two of Drake and Arp. The two of them saw Carl who appeared here, blinded, and then turned around and ran away without any thoughts! Both of them know very well that Karl''s strength is too strong. Didn''t you see that Quinn and Jack were killed in a second? If it were not for the tenacious vitality of the two of them, they would be dead now! Drake and Arp are very clear that they don''t have such a tenacious vitality, so in order to save their lives, they naturally have to run away. Carl also saw Drake and Arp in the air, but he didn''t do it. Let''s not talk about the identity of Drake''s undercover. Just to say that the current strength of the two of them is not worthy of Carl''s hands on them. So after looking around, he finally put his gaze on Kaido. At present, Kaido is the only one who can raise his interest! But his arrogant expression made Jhin a little angry! "You navy kid, dare to ignore my question!" "Answer me, what are you here for! Could it be that your navy has already planned to do our best!" Jhin asked angrily, trying his best to delay Kaido''s awakening. He has proven that he is not Karl''s opponent without directly doing it. Otherwise, with his character, it is absolutely impossible to be incompetent and furious here. "Hehe, I said I was just passing by, do you believe it?" "Do you think I will believe your nonsense?" "Believe it or not, anyway, there is no other navy here, but I am the only one, so let''s go on it together. I don''t mind single-handedly singled out your group! I can only say that everyone who is doing it is rubbish! " "Asshole..." Seeing Carl provoking himself so much, Jhin was already angry to the limit, but he knew that even if he waited for others, he could only give it away for nothing, and even die! So he will never take the lead. But at this moment, Jack below is even more angry than him! "Asshole navy! Go to hell!!!" The angry Jack jumped directly into the air, wanting to attack Karl! Facing Jack''s attack, Carl smiled contemptuously, and his figure instantly came behind Jack! Without giving him any chance to react, Jack''s body was instantly cut into three segments! His proud body is vulnerable to a blow in front of Carl! Instant kill! Jack''s strength, compared with Jin, is far worse! "Third brother!!!" Seeing Jack being killed, Jhin suddenly cried out. He couldn''t help it anymore and directly drew out his weapon and attacked Karl. But at this moment, Carl''s domineering experience told himself that the knifemaker had arrived at the port. Then the corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly and a smile appeared. "Goodbye, I don''t plan to keep entangled with you rubbish!" Chapter 210： Escape smoothly "Don''t run if you can!" Jhin catches up and wants to keep Karl! As long as Kaido wakes up, Carl will never run away! If Jack hadn''t been killed, he wouldn''t be so excited. But Jack is dead. As one of the three plagues Jack, Jhin has always treated him as a younger brother! Although their relationship is between the superior and the subordinate, the relationship between Jhin and Jack is pretty good. So when Jack died, Jhin was the first to be angry! As for Quinn, he is not so angry, he just feels a little embarrassed! Because Jack''s strength is too weak and he has no brains yet, this led to his second kill! And Jack''s domineering look is really terrible. Even if he is a little more domineering, he can predict Karl''s attack, and then he will cover the armed color for defense! It''s a pity that he died on his own self-confidence. If it were not for self-confidence and let him believe that his body was invincible, he would not be killed by Carl at all, and at most he would be disabled. It''s a pity that it''s too late to say anything, Jack is dead. Even if Kaido sobers up, it doesn''t help, what we can beg for now is that Kaido wakes up quickly, and Quinn can keep Karl. Otherwise, this time their Hundred Beasts and Pirates will really become a joke! At that time, the overwhelming news will be that the admiral rushed into the tiger''s den alone, stunned Kaido, angered three disasters, killed the drought in seconds, and finally successfully escaped! As soon as such news is released, the reputation of their Hundred Beasts and Pirates will plummet in an instant! Then the ghost will know what will happen! "Well, drink! Drink with me!" Kaido regained his human form, sat up in a daze, then opened the wine gourd and took a sip for himself. After seeing Kaido wake up, Quinn was immediately overjoyed, and then directly repeated what had happened before! Kaido looked at the mess around, as well as the seriously injured Quinn and the six volleys. Then he saw the corpses of two volleyed six sons, as well as the corpses of all the barbarians. Finally, he put his gaze on Jack, who had been cut into three pieces! "Jack!!" "Ohhhhhhhhh!!!" "Why are you dead? Who killed you, I want to avenge you!!" "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!" When Kaido saw Jack''s death, he burst into tears, the overlord''s domineering and uncontrollable overflowing to the surroundings! Upon seeing this, Quinn touched a cold sweat, and then spoke out the murderer. at the same time. The wounded Jhin also flew back. He tried his best. Even if he used the fastest speed, he couldn''t catch up with Karl, and he was even injured! This situation made Kaido even more angry! I saw him instantly transform into a dragon, and flew in the direction Carl left in anger! "Navy kid!!" "The old man wants you to pay for his life!!" Seeing Kaido''s flying away, Jhin''s eyes widened and his mouth opened to say something. But in the end, he didn''t catch up because Kaido flew too fast, and he didn''t say anything. "Master Kaido, you chased it back. He turned around halfway and ran away..." Quinn''s eyes widened when he heard Jhin''s words, and then he sighed helplessly. I am afraid that after Kaido returns, Wano Country will be unlucky again! at the same time. Because the flight speed was fast enough, and the way he turned around and made a false move, Carl was also relieved after successfully throwing off Jhin. At this time, he is controlling a small boat, which is flying fast in the sky. He wants to return to the navy headquarters as quickly as possible, because he knows Kaido''s wine and will wake up soon. When he catches up, he will not be able to deal with him by himself, and Karl has to protect the knifesmith. Once he died, the task of forging the knife could not be completed. Carl must ensure his life is safe. Its just that Carl didnt know that due to the misinformation provided by Quinn, Kaido was chasing in the wrong direction... At least until Kaido reacts, the two of them won''t meet at all... The two of them are moving in opposite directions now! "You are so brave! You killed Jack, one of the three plagues. Did you know that if you do this, you will completely anger the monster Kaido? Even if you are a navy admiral, you should not do this. Your navy is still in the rest period. It is too risky for you to do so! " The knifemaker taught Karl a lesson. Carl didn''t say anything, although he was impulsive at the time, so he killed Jack. But when I think about it, it doesn''t matter. He really didn''t believe it, Kaido dared to rush into the navy headquarters to avenge him! Even if he does come, Carl will teach him how to be a man! After all, apart from Karl in the navy headquarters, Sakarski and Polusalino are also there! If the three of them go together, Kaido will undoubtedly lose! As for why not kill him... When Karl was in the country of Peace, after seeing Kaido''s exaggerated resilience, he understood that ordinary methods really couldn''t kill him! If you want to kill him, UU reading is most likely to start from the genetic side. But then, you need to trouble Begapunk. After being out of danger, the knifemaker also began to organize his own things, and then prepared to take a nap to replenish his energy. Only in this way can he help Kakar build the latest weapons at the naval base! Carl has been open to seeing and hearing domineering, and does not intend to rest. In order to prevent Kaido from chasing over, Carl still dare not care. After all, Kaido is not so hot. In this way, I flew in the sky all day and night. In the afternoon of the next day, Carl took the knifemaker and returned to the navy headquarters, ready to cast the knife! But when he returned to the navy headquarters, Sakarski and the other navies looked at him a little bit wrong. It was only when Carl asked about it that he stunned Kaido, killed Jack, and severely injured Quinn and Jhin. The news had spread like wildfire. No one knows what the news came out of, but the big news Morgan knew everything, and then did what he should do to help Carl build momentum! After all, after receiving the benefits of Karl, he should do what he should do. It is precisely because of your willingness that Sakarski''s eyes looked a bit wrong. He knew that Carl was going out to find weapons, but he did not expect that Carl would have a conflict with Kaido! It made him very angry, but looking at Karl''s innocent expression, he couldn''t scold him! According to the reasons Carl brought back, he might also make a move if he changed his own words! But he is not trying to save people, but trying to find opportunities to kill Kaido! This is the difference between the two of them. Carl was for the life and death of ordinary people, and then he stunned Kaido. But Sakarski didn''t care about the life and death of civilians. In his words, he just wanted to try to kill Kaido! Chapter 211： Demon knife! "Boy, are you really planning to fuse this dead tree and Sakura Ten? These two knives are all exquisite pieces in the world, one of the twenty-one tools of the great knives! If its just melted, Im still distressed if you dont feel bad! " The old knifesmith was heartbroken and felt that Carl was really a bit wasteful. But Carl shook his head, showing a smile. "There is no way. I need stronger weapons after all. Although Deadwood and Sakura Ten are not bad, they are not spiritual. That''s why I need the jade beads of the Seven Star Sword to help me increase the power of these two swords! " "Nevertheless, the old man still feels a little heartache..." The knifemaker said so, but his body moved honestly. He knew that to re-forge two famous knives, this is an ordinary knifemaker, and it is impossible to get the treatment. Even if it was him, he had forged a few famous knives in his lifetime, and their users would carry them forward. As for the swordsmiths, no one will remember their names. "From now on, you will be here with me every day, otherwise, I can''t suppress the evil nature of these seven jade beads. And after a while, I also need your blood to make a knife. After all, this is your exclusive weapon. Only in this way can you have a special connection with it! " "Don''t worry, I will be here during this period of time, and I won''t go to other places. You can rest assured that you can forge a knife for me, father." Carl patted the knifemaker on the shoulder, laughed, and then sat aside and began to appreciate the knifemaker''s performance. The knifemaker smiled excitedly, and then took off his upper body, revealing all the tendons. "Start working now!" "It''s been a long time since I''ve been so excited. It''s so interesting that I have to recast two famous knives after the furnace has been closed for so long and reopened!" "Hahahahahaha!!!!" Accompanied by the knifesmith''s laugh, he started his own actions. Carl was also watching him from the side at this time, helping him suppress the evil nature of the seven jade beads. These seven jade beads, as long as Karl is here, he dare not make trouble. But once Carl leaves, it will go outside. Although he didn''t do anything, every time it appeared, it was at night. Many navies will see ghosts appearing when patrolling at night. Over time, news of the haunting of the navy headquarters spread out. Carl later learned of the news and reprimanded the evil thoughts of the seven jade beads, and then it stopped a lot. However, the news of the haunting spread like wildfire, and it was not stopped at all. The current navy headquarters is already panicking, and some people even suggested that Feng Shui masters come and see what the haunted place is. But the person who said this was thrown directly into the logistics by Sakarski, even if the opponent was a veteran, Sakarski didn''t give him face. Sakarski has always dealt with people who disrupt the morale of the military strictly. But he was also very curious about what the **** it was that could sneak into the navy headquarters quietly without being discovered. But Sakarski looked for it for a long time and couldn''t find it. After all, Carl had already reprimanded him and told him not to come out and cause trouble again. In this way, a month passed. The ghost only appeared for a while at the beginning, and later when the ghost did not appear. The haunted rumors slowly dissipated, and Sakarski forgot about it. At the same time, the step of casting a knife has also reached the final step! In this month, apart from staying here all the time, Carl hasn''t spent much time running around. The purpose is to get better materials to forge your own Zan Pokang! The seven jade beads were also melted in by the knifemaker, and evil thoughts naturally entered this new knife. Recasting two knives into one, and also consuming more materials, seems to be a loss. But in fact, this knife has become harder, sharper, and even stronger! Now there is one last step away from the shaping of this knife, that is, Karl needs to let his blood go again to establish the final connection with this knife! Although he had put blood twice before, but those two times were to stabilize the evil thoughts and the blade, so that it would not be eaten by the master. Now this last time is the key step for them to build a relationship! "Just like before, a small bowl of blood is enough." The knifemaker said slowly, carefully putting the long knife into the furnace. Carl made a very skillful stroke in the palm of his hand, then dropped a bowl of blood and handed it to the knifemaker. When the knifemaker put the bowl of blood into the furnace, the knife began to run wild uncontrollably. Even the flames in the furnace jumped outside! Seeing this situation, Karl did not hesitate to step forward to help and stabilize the furnace and the knife. The knifemaker is sweating profusely, continue with the next steps! After about an hour, the knifemaker completed the final forging, and then put the knife in the water to cool it down. "In this way, a brand-new demon sword becomes a new sword. This sword incorporates the murderous aura of two famous swords, as well as evil thoughts that I have never seen before. Although I can''t guarantee this knife is the strongest demon knife ever. But I dare say that this knife is definitely not worse than any of the original ghosts, or even the supreme knives! " "That''s enough for me, but since it''s a demon sword, just call it Muramasa. Demon Blade Village Masa, although this name is very clich, I personally like it better. " Carl is a bad name, he doesn''t have a good name to pick up, so he just got it right. At the same time, Yaodao Village was shaking, causing a splash of water. Seeing this scene, the knifemaker on the side was suddenly startled. "The knife moved by itself?!" "The old man has forged a knife for so many years. After seeing the forging knife for the first time, there is still a knife that can move by himself. It is an eye-opener! After this time, I can finally say that I have forged an unprecedented demon sword! " "Hahahaha!" The knifemaker laughed, but Carl didn''t laugh because he felt the emotion brought on by the knife. When he named him this name, it was showing resistance. In other words, it doesn''t like the name! "Since you don''t like to call this name, what is your name?" Yao Dao did not answer, because he could not speak, but it still trembles to show that it is very depressed! This is the connection between the knife and the owner. Carl can clearly perceive the emotion of this knife, if anyone wants to use it. Without Karl''s permission, everyone else would be taken back by him! Unless the opponent''s strength is equal to or surpasses Karl, no one can use this demon knife! But when Karl was talking to himself, asking about the name of the demon knife, a word suddenly popped out of his mind. Carl blurted out after seeing the name: "Hades!" Chapter 212： Hades! "Hiss~~~" "Your name is Hades?!" Om! Om! Hades trembled in the water, but this time the emotion it expressed was called excitement. Obviously it likes this name, so it''s called this name! "I didn''t expect you to be called Hades. You know Hades, but the king of the myths and legends!" Carl gave a wry smile. He never thought that this guy would be so courageous, he would be called Hades! The name was not taken by Karl, nor was it Hades''s own meaning. The interesting thing about Zhan Po Dao is that his name is always destined. Even Zan Po Dao himself does not necessarily know his name, this must be understood by the user! As long as Zanpai Dao has a name, he can have a certain power that fits the user''s heart to change his form! So Carl is also very curious, what kind of form Hades has. I saw him pick up Hass and waved it a few times, feeling very smooth. This is much smoother than when he used Deadwood and Sakura Ten! It''s just that he didn''t find out what Hades needed to solve the spell after swinging it for a long time, let alone what its abilities were. "Boy, take your time, this knife has just taken shape, you must not hurt yourself, otherwise the wound will not heal!" "Wound won''t heal?" Carlton was a little curious when he heard the knifemaker''s words. The knifemaker sighed, then revealed his wrist. I saw a small wound there, but even if it is small, such a wound will heal in a day or two. But his wound has obviously been a long time, and it hasn''t healed yet! "Although I am not sure of the specific ability of this knife, his ability to heal wounds is really insidious. If I were cutting a little deeper, it would not have just been scraped off, but would have lost too much blood and died! Okay, I know so much. The specific usage of this knife should be explored slowly by yourself. But I suggest you better not start with your own people, or it will be too late to regret! " With that said, the knifesmith left here, ready to take a rest in the room. It took all my energy to forge a knife in a month. This is too slow for the average knifemaker. But for the casting of Hades this demon knife, this time is already very fast! After all, he is also a master-level knifemaker and has cast some famous knives. In addition, this knife has dead wood and cherry ten base, naturally it is much faster than simply making a famous knife. It is precisely because of this that Hades was born within a month. "You really surprised me. It turns out that your ability can make people unable to heal wounds. I just dont know if you have other abilities. " Hades trembled, expressing some excitement, and even wanted to hack someone! After feeling his emotions, Carl was also dumbfounded. "If you want to kill someone, just wait. After a while, after I go out to sea, I will take you to kill the pirate!" Hearing this, Hades trembled slightly and protested. Carl sighed, then put it back into the scabbard. This scabbard was also deliberately created by the old swordsman, deliberately holding the scabbard of this knife. If you change it to another scabbard, I''m afraid it won''t be released for two days, and it will be destroyed by the evil spirit of this sword. Hades is a demon knife after all, and it is also an unprecedented demon knife with evil spirits. Otherwise, as soon as it comes up, it wants to go with Carl to kill people. "It''s a Demon Sword, and the desire for blood is really great. If you change to another person, I''m afraid you won''t be able to control you at all. But fortunately your master is me. Only by following me will you play your best role! " With that, Carl opened his personal attributes. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B Spirit: B- Physical strength: B Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Proficient), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), Strange Power (A), Shaking Fruit, Give Me a Face (C), Zanpaku Knife Start Solution: Hades (A)'' There is basically no change in attributes, but there have been some slight changes in the Zan Po Dao line. The column that originally only had Zan Po Dao became a state where Zan Po Dao had begun to solve it, and even its name was marked. This scene also made Carl understand that the current Hades is in a state of initial solution, just like Kurosaki Ichigo''s Zanpakuto Zanyue in the Bleach Anime. All belong to the state of initial solution from the beginning. This is also better. The province''s Karl will also take time. Last year, a long period of second-second lines. Although he himself doesn''t resist this kind of second line , if you can''t say it, don''t say the best, after all, it will spoil the atmosphere. "Carl, the Marshal has something to do with you, so let''s go there." Just as Carl was about to go back to the dormitory to rest, he happened to ran into Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel to send a letter. "I know Brother Flying Squirrel, I''ll go over." "Your knife was successfully forged? This knife feels very unusual. Even if you didn''t hold it in your hand, I felt a powerful evil thought entrenched on the scabbard! What a weapon that one has to guard against, this knife is really good! " Suddenly, the flying squirrel stopped and stared straight at Carl''s waist. Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel is also a great swordsman. Although his strength is not as good as Mihawk, his swordsmanship is not bad. Otherwise, he would not become a lieutenant admiral of the navy elite, responsible for guarding other naval branches in the new world. "My knife, Hades, is really good!" Carl also smiled and responded to Lieutenant General Flying Squirrel. After that, the two chatted briefly and separated, and the flying squirrel had to return to the navy branch where he had stopped. Carl is also going to see Sarkarski, so naturally he can''t talk here for too long. A moment later, Carl came to the Marshal''s office and saw Sakaski with a sad face sitting in his seat with his chin resting on his face. "Senior Sakaski, what''s the matter with you? A frown is not good for your health!" Look at you, since I blocked the general, my eyes are short-sighted, my waist can''t straighten up, and even white silk appears in my hair. This is no good, you still have to pay more attention to maintenance, and don''t be frowning here all the time. " When he heard Carl''s words, Sakaski didn''t bother to raise his head, so he waved his hand and asked Carl to sit down. "It''s useless for you to say that, when the two of them come, I will have a meeting with you!" Chapter 213： For Zefa The people like Sakaski are not others, they are the two of Sengoku and Karp. It''s just that when Karl saw the two of them appear, he was a little curious as to why Sarkarski would find them two old people. As for Polusalino and Yixiao, they were still out on a mission and did not come back. "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, kid Carl, this has only been more than a year, and in nearly two years, you have become stronger again! And your demon sword is really fierce, even I dare not touch it in pieces, for fear of being bitten by him. " "Hahahaha!" The Warring States period was wearing a navy coat, holding a donut in his hand, and complaining about Karl while eating. Without the pressure brought by the position of Marshal, the Warring States at this time has returned to his nature and is not so serious. Karp next to him clasped his nose, obviously not planning to sit here. "Ahem, you two half-retired old guys, now is the time for you to make a difference. I have studied the issue of Qiwuhai for a long time, and now I have found a reason to do it against them! As long as you two are willing to help, go to Wu Lao Xing and say, I and Carl boy, we can start action immediately! " "Why are you calling me?" Carl looked dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Sakarski would call himself over for this incident. To be honest, he didn''t want to mix things up with Qiwuhai at all, it didn''t do him any good. After all, the current Qiwu Sea was very harmonious, and no one came out to make trouble, or burned, killed, or looted. So Carl has no reason to do it with them. "Karl, don''t talk, wait until Qiwuhai can really be revoked, then it''s time for you to use it. Now you are here, just listen to the plan, maybe it will be useful in the future! " "All right, you say, I''ll just watch." Hearing what Sakaski said, Carl shrugged helplessly, and then lay half on the chair, motionless, like a bastard. Seeing him look like this, Sakarski was too angry to let it go, and in the end he could only snorted and stopped caring about Karl. "Hahahaha, this kid is really getting more and more interesting." Karp looked at Carl, patted his thigh constantly, obviously feeling a little funny. The Warring States on the side also covered his mouth and snickered. "Sakaski, how does it feel to be a marshal? Isn''t it good for the team?" "Huh! There is nothing bad to bring, isn''t the current navy stronger than it used to be! You two old guys who have retired, still do a good job to persuade the five old stars to let them cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai! Only in this way will the sea be completely balanced! The establishment of Qiwuhai will always be a failure! " "Hahahaha, you should say this as the marshal, telling us two old men to say it, what''s the point?" Warring States raised an eyebrow at Karp, apparently telling Karp not to agree. Karp also understood the meaning of the Warring States period very well, only eating senbei without saying a word. Anyway, this mess is all by Sakaski. No matter what they do, it will not do them any good, and it will even affect their retirement life. They naturally didn''t want to take this muddy water trip. "Senior Karp, senior Sengoku, you two must go about this matter! Otherwise, Teacher Zefa, I''m afraid I can''t stop it! " "What do you mean?" Hearing Sakaski''s words, Sengoku and Karp were stunned at the same time. They all knew that Zefa hated the pirate becoming Qiwuhai, but they hadn''t seen each other for a while. So now what is going on with Zefa, the two of them are completely unaware of it. "It''s up to me to say that, ahem!" Carl returned to his normal sitting position, coughed slightly, and said. "Senior Zefa''s situation is not optimistic. He has always wanted to withdraw from the navy and establish a new navy as our enemy. In order to stop Senior Zefa, I also spent a lot of effort, and only then temporarily calmed him down. But this alone is not enough, because what he wants to do is to use the power rock to destroy all the people in the new world! Compared with the power of Power Rock, Senior Karp and Senior Warring States, you both know it well, so I won''t repeat it too much. Anyway, this is the case. If Qiwuhai''s system is not cancelled, Senior Zefa might really become our enemy! " When it comes to this, Carl is also a little helpless. He was able to persuade Zefa to rely on his character and reputation first, and secondly because he killed Edward Weibull! He was kind to Zefa, so Zefa would listen to his advice and wait for the time to come. But this wait was more than a year, Zefa couldn''t wait any longer, his thinking became more and more paranoid, and he wanted to kill all the pirates! So Carl can only come forward again, emphasizing that the time will come soon, which stabilizes his emotions. However, this is only his method to appease Zefa, and how to do it depends on whether Qiwuhai''s system will be revoked because of this! The current timeline is only a month or two away from the timeline for Luffy and the others in the original book to go to sea. However, according to the original timeline Now Zefa has retired from the navy. Had it not been for Carl to stop here, he would have established a new navy and used the power rock to destroy at least two huge islands, triggering underground magma According to the original plan, as long as Zefa detonates the third, magma-filled island, all volcanoes in the New World will be triggered, including submarine volcanoes! In this way, the new world will be completely swallowed up by magma! But now none of these things have happened, but Karl is not sure whether Zefa will do it! Therefore, the cancellation of Qiwuhai''s plan is also imminent. Sakarski must take this step, otherwise his teacher Zefa will step into the abyss of immortality! "This matter allows us to ponder, anyway, we must not let Zefa take this step!" The Warring States voice was low, as if returning to the time when he was still a marshal. Karp was silent, and even forgot to eat his favorite senbei. Such a serious Karp is very rare, but he often sees his serious expression. After all, he had arrested Karp''s two grandsons before, and Karp also showed Carl a face every day. It wasn''t until both Luffy and Ace survived behind that Karp smiled at Carl. Carl even thought at one time that Karp knew that he had revealed the news about advancing the city. But when he tried Karp, he realized that he was just pure excitement. Such a person of true temperament, of course, would not helplessly watch that his old friend Zefa embarked on such a path of no return! In the original book, for the plot needs of the theater version, the two of them have no chance to stop. But this time is different. The two of them have a chance to prevent Zefa from entering the abyss! Chapter 214： uninvited guest! The meeting ended soon. Karp and the Warring States two agreed to Sakarski''s request and were willing to persuade the five old stars to cancel the establishment of Qiwuhai. Sakarski followed them and negotiated with the five old stars. In Carl''s words, he stayed at the navy headquarters to prevent anyone from coming. It''s just that at this time, who is coming back to the navy headquarters to make trouble? Carl didn''t believe it. Someone dared to make trouble at this time, so he didn''t care. During the few days they were negotiating with the five old stars, they took a vacation in the headquarters. He even ran back to the Chambord Islands for a round. Although there is still some distance from the Chambord Islands, Carl relies on his own speed. Three hours was enough for him, and he ran back and forth at a normal speed. If you don''t count your physical strength and fly at the fastest speed, he can run one back and forth in an hour. But Karl doesn''t go often, but only occasionally, to scare the pirates and human traffickers, and let them not be arrogant. Because there are also navy guards here! A few days later, Carl got the good news that Qiwuhai''s system could finally be cancelled! After ten days, Sakarski, Warring States, and Karp finally convinced the five old stars based on reason! But in the same way, the three of them also paid a certain price. The Warring States will take over the position of Zefa and continue to train recruits for the navy. In Karp''s case, he is responsible for the security work of the follow-up World Conference to prevent anyone from coming. Sakarski was also ordered and must obey CP0''s arrangements in the future. The price of Karp and the Warring States period was nothing, but the price of Sakarski was a bit big! Sakaski knows exactly what kind of virtue CP0 is! Following their arrangements, this is tantamount to surrendering all the lives of the navy to Sakarski! However, he did not directly refuse, but agreed first before speaking. Anyway, this is also a way to slow down. As for whether or not to follow CP0''s arrangements in the future, it depends on the other party''s order. If it is an order that is unfavorable to the Navy, even if Sakarski defies the five old stars, he will refuse the CP0 arrangement! After being a marshal for almost two years, Sakarski also has a certain role. At least he now understands how hard the Warring States period was in the beginning and saved them all. What Sakaski is doing now is no different from what he did before the Warring States period. After telling Carl about these things, Sakarski notified Carl that he could perform the task and destroy the Qiwuhai! As for Qiwuhai''s order to revoke, it will be announced in the newspaper today. Carl didn''t say anything about this, but packed up and prepared to go. But just when Carl was about to set off. The navy headquarters suddenly heard a severe shock! Like an earthquake, the entire island shook! "What''s the situation outside?" Carl felt that something was not quite right, turned on his knowledge and picked it up, and watched the outside. Then he discovered that the navy outside was in a panic! In addition, there is a tall figure standing in the center of the navy square! There is a huge human-shaped pothole! This is obviously the huge pothole he smashed! "Damn it! Why is this **** Kaido here!" When Carl was domineering and perceived the presence of the opponent, he immediately knew who this person was! He is one of the four emperors today, Kaido, the beast known as the strongest creature! "Carl!!!" "You navy kid, get out of me!!!" "I want to avenge Jack!!!" Kaido roared, his own deterrence combined with the overlord color, so that the surrounding navy would not even dare to approach him. But the lieutenants will not be affected. Those naval elite lieutenants rushed forward one after another, trying to prevent Kaido from doing damage here. But without any exception, all the navies swarmed, and it did not create a substantial Shanghai for Kaido. These people were knocked off by Kaido one by one! However, the number of the navy was large, so Kaido''s power was scattered a lot, and the lieutenants were not injured. "Everyone retreat! Kaido will take care of it!" Carl rushed out and held Hades in his hand, confronting Kaido in front of him! At this time, Hades was trembling, and Karl could feel it. Hades was very excited at this time! After being forged for so long, Hades can finally hack people! "Everyone listened to the order, all retreated, and then went to notify Marshal Sakaski! Senior Warring States and Karp were in the same boat as Marshal Sakaski, and Kaido would be dead when they came over! " "Yes!" Hearing Carl''s words, whether it was a navy soldier or a lieutenant admiral, they retreated. Although some of these lieutenants are older than Karl. Especially Ghost Spider, his qualifications can be said to be one of the oldest lieutenants. But when he saw that Karl, who was flying in the air, was holding a demon sword at this time, confronting Kaido with high spirits. Suddenly he was a little envious, but not jealous. If it were before, he might really be jealous of Karl, with such a reputation and prestige. But when Karl''s strength surpassed himself too much, the jealousy of ghost spiders has all disappeared. In this world, a big fist is still easy to talk. Carl has such a strength and naturally deserves such a reputation! Therefore, these veteran lieutenants are also very face-off, and take all the navy to evacuate here, leaving Karl with an open space for him to fight Kaido. As for Sakaski, someone has already notified them, and they will be back soon! And Karl knew very well that they were already on the way back when Sarkarski called him. As long as Karl is delaying one or two disappearing, they will be able to come back! At that time Kaido will undoubtedly lose! As for whether he will die or not, it still depends on the demon knife in Karl''s hand. "Navy kid!!!" "Success to death!!!" Kaido carried his mace and rushed up without hesitation, trying to kill Karl and avenge his subordinate Jack. But in the face of Kaido''s attack, Carl didn''t have any fear, just going straight up is a sword! Clang! The two weapons, Peng Chuang, produced a huge wave of anger! Armed color domineering collision, the competition is the hardness of the two of them domineering! But their domineering strength is actually not much different, and even in terms of strength, Karl still has the upper hand! This situation made Kaido a little surprised. However, he did not froze, but used a combination of domineering and armed domineering to attack Carl! Facing this blow, Karl also used his full strength to block Kaido''s attack once again! But there are no signs. Below them, a huge groove nearly half a meter deep suddenly appeared! This is the aftermath of the two collisions between the two of them! Chapter 215： Fierce Battle with Kaido "Boy, how can your power be so strong!" It''s not that Kaido and Carl have never fought, but when they fought last time, Carl''s strength was not so strong at all. Even if Karl has become a general now, in Kaido''s eyes, his power will never surpass himself! Carl''s current power reminds Kaido of someone! That''s the white beard! Only White Beard can suppress Kaido in terms of sheer power! Karp may be able, but the two of them have never had a head-on conflict, so they can''t be compared. "Why can''t my strength be improved? It''s you, if you look down on me, you will die!" Talking. Carl instantly activated the fruit ability, summoned the overwhelming gust of wind, and forced Kaido away! Carl picked up the demon knife Hades, and cut out a lingering wave! "Lionwei Chikiya" With the appearance of the slash, Kaido wanted to defend, but his mace was torn apart under such a slash! Kaido was hit by and knocked back several meters. A huge wound appeared on his chest, and blood was flowing continuously. But soon, the blood on his chest stopped flowing, and the wound was healing. Seeing this scene, Carl frowned and looked at his Hades. "Your ability can''t be used on sword energy?" Hades trembled for a moment, expressing helplessly that it was indeed impossible. This makes Carl a little helpless. If you want to play Hades''s ability, you must also fight in close quarters. But it doesn''t matter, Karl doesn''t care how to fight, as long as he can defeat his opponent! So he took advantage of Kaido''s recovery, and rushed directly to carry out a sneak attack! Kaido also found Karl and smashed him with a fist! Facing the fist like a landslide, Carl cut it out without hesitation! The two collided again! But this time Karl flew upside down and hit the ground heavily, causing the surrounding ground to shake. When the surrounding navies saw this scene, they took a breath. They didn''t expect that Carl would be beaten into the air. You must know that Carl''s strength at the beginning was completely equal to Kaido. The situation of being beaten up suddenly exceeded their expectations. But Carl didn''t say anything, because just now, he suddenly felt a strange force and forcibly knocked himself into the air. That kind of power, and Kaido''s own power, perfectly blended together, and Karl couldn''t resist it in a hurry. That''s why he was knocked off. But even if he was hit, Carl was still not injured at this time. It was Kaido''s hand, because it was cut by Carl, it was bleeding continuously, and the wound had not healed! "Navy kid, what did you do to me!!!" Kaido roared and rushed forward again, while Carl tried to attack Kaido''s arm in the same way. But this time Kaido learned his finesse, before he waited for Karl to start, he directly used the move just now to knock Karl away again. But Carl is not a vegetarian either. The moment he was knocked into the air, he used the fruit power to overturn the ground directly and threw Kaido out! The two were knocked into the air a distance of tens of meters at the same time, then stood up again and looked at each other. "Is this Liu Ying''s domineering? It''s really impossible to guard against. Although I learned this domineering before, but for some reasons, I didn''t learn it. Later, because of some things, I simply forgot to learn it. Now think about it, if I had learned it then, my strength would have risen to a level. And facing Kaido at this time, it won''t feel so difficult anymore! " Although Carl was a little upset, he didn''t regret it. Because the situation at that time was still due to Zefa''s business, otherwise, he would have learned Liu Ying''s domineering. But even so, he still has a chance to beat Kaido now! After all, the two of them are equal in strength, but Karl''s weapon has a certain advantage. As long as Karl hits the key, Kaido has absolutely no way to recover from his injury in the first time! But when Carl was preparing to attack, Kaido''s right hand injury appeared to be healed! Although the healing was slow, the blood did not stop. But Carl still saw the wound, and it was slowly healing! "Hades, your ability has failed?" Carl asked suspiciously, while Hades expressed shock and confusion. Obviously, he didn''t know what was going on. He even showed an upset mood, trying to make Karl not to blame himself. Carl didn''t mean to blame Hades. Hades''s ability is indeed very strong. If the enemy is Shanks, Raleigh and other ordinary human bodies, encountering an injury that cannot be healed, the strength will become weaker and weaker. But Kaido is different, he is the monster called the strongest creature! In the face of such a monster that has super self-healing ability and can''t kill at all, Hades''s ability can temporarily play a role, slowing his wound healing, which is already very effective. The speed of wound healing slows down, which shows that Hades''s ability is effective, but the effect is not great for Kaido! In this way, even if Carl caused more injuries to Kaido, he would not be able to kill the opponent, at most it would weaken the opponent''s strength. But he doesn''t need to kill Kaido now, what he wants is to delay time, and when the three of Sakarski, Warring States and Karp arrive, he has completed his mission! After thinking of this, Carl rushed up again! Kaido also greeted Karl and rushed up. The figures of the two of them intertwined in an instant, and then they turned to each other with another blow! The battle between the two of them directly caused a violent explosion, destroying the surrounding ground! It didn''t take long for Kaido in human form to be somewhat unable to sustain it. I saw him instantly incarnate into a giant dragon, and he breathed a flame against Karl. Facing Kaido''s attack, Carl used his ability to blow all the flames away, and then a slashing wave slashed towards Kaido''s head! Kaido is also a claw of the **** master, covered with armed color domineering, crushing Carl''s chopped waves! The two of them faced off again, and no one took the lead in attacking! Because they all know that the strength of the person in front of them is not weak at all compared to their own! If you attack rashly, it is very likely to leave the opponent with flaws! But when the two confronted each other, Karl''s expression suddenly froze. Because he heard the voice of the system, it sounded in his mind! God-level system has been triggered, you can choose! Chapter 216： Onigiri! Option 1: Escape here, let Kaido destroy the navy headquarters, and get the title to exploit strengths and circumvent weaknesses. Option 2: Kill Kaido before the others return to gain Kaidos physical fitness and resilience! Choice 3: Delay time, wait for support, get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points! Freely assign skill points: 3 points! Carl fought Kaido while analyzing the feasibility of these three options. But when he glanced at the three choices, he couldn''t help but want to scold his mother. Because of these three choices, only the third is a choice that a normal person can make. Needless to say the first one, just abandon it, after all, Karl is not such a person. I really want to choose the second card because the reward is too generous, but the conditions are also very demanding. He didn''t think that he could kill Kaido in two or three hours! These are impossible things in books. So there was no choice, Carl directly chose the third option and insisted on the return of Sakarski. In this way, you can get rewards. Although this reward is very small, mosquito legs are also meat. One thing is better than nothing. "Navy kid, you are fighting with Lao Tzu, so you dare to lose your mind!" "court death!!!" "Thunder gossip!!!" Kaido furiously slammed his tail to Carl! Although thunder and gossip can only exert its power with mace, a real master, even with his bare hands, can use every part of his body as a weapon! Kaido is obviously such a master! I saw his tail come to Carl with a whistling sound of breaking through the air! The speed was so fast that Carl was a little shocked! "To the effect, when fighting this level of battle, it''s a big taboo to lose your mind!" Armed color domineering covering Hades, Carl holds knives in both hands, cut out forcefully as well! The blade and the tail collide! Ling Ling''s air current erupted in the air, and even the air produced a deafening scream! The two of them collided with each other, and the resulting airflow directly caused an explosion. The aftermath of the explosion was no less than that of being hit by hundreds of naval shells! In the aftermath of the battle between the two of them, the buildings around the Naval Plaza were all turned into ruins. The rest of the navy retreated and retreated, and soon left the large area of ??the square to the two of them. Originally, these lieutenants wanted to rely on their own strength to watch the battle here. There are even some people who want to see if they can intervene in the battle between them and wait for an opportunity to attack Kaido! But seeing the situation before them, they found that they couldn''t get in at all. The battle between Carl and Kaido is getting fiercer and more and more frightening! Their battle is not too much bells and whistles, just head-on head-on! Even the special effects of the sword qi flying wildly and the gust of wind whistling have omitted a lot! Although Kaido will breathe in a timely manner, his breath has no effect on Karl. That''s why they turned into pure physical collisions! It is precisely because of this that it is even more shocking! After all, not everyone can have a physical advantage with Kaido. But Carl clearly did it! In terms of strength, he slightly suppressed Kaido. It is this gap that makes Kaido unable to hurt Carl at all! On the other hand, because of his huge size, Carl has already added several wounds to his body! After being chopped by the demon knife Hades, there will be scars that cannot be healed! But Kaido''s resilience is also very abnormal. The power brought by Hades, in front of his resilience, did not fully play a role! Kaido''s injury is recovering from the injury at a slow pace. But even if he wants to fully recover from the injury, at least it will take a while to do so. But Kaido no longer wants to be beaten passively like this! He is the Four Emperors! What does it look like to be injured by Karl''s weapon all the time? Do you want more face? "navy!!!" "Die to Laozi!!!" Kaido roared, and the four attributes of wind, fire, thunder and lightning burst out of him instantly! This is not a breath, but another power that Carl didn''t know about! Faced with such a force, Carl did not dare to be careless and quickly backed away. But no matter how fast he retreats, there will be the power of the four elements, constantly chasing him, wanting to swallow him! After Carl attacked these elements one after another, thunderclouds suddenly appeared in the sky! The surrounding air has become viscous! This situation makes Carl feel a little bad subconsciously! "No matter what the situation is, he must not be allowed to accumulate energy to succeed!" Carl furrowed his brows, feeling something was not right, and then rushed into the grid! Facing the overwhelming power grid, and whether the thunder and wind blade appeared. Carl Fruit''s abilities are fully utilized, and these forces are directly blocked by the whirlwind. And Karl''s speed is also accelerating, and Hades in his hand is also shining with black iron cold light under the domineering effect! "go to hell!!!" Accompanied by Kaido''s roar the four elements condensed in his body exploded! The huge power eroded everything around instantly! Even Carl is covered by this elemental force, unable to escape! The surrounding lieutenants also used their full strength to resist to prevent Kaido from destroying the navy headquarters and injuring other navies! But their resistance did not have any effect at all! In an instant! All the buildings and navy within a radius of a hundred miles have been swallowed! Accompanied by Kaido''s crazy laughter, the navy showed painful whimpers, and the surrounding buildings were cracking apart every inch, and they would soon become ruins! But at this moment, Carl took Kaido''s attack forcibly, and arrived in front of Kaido with the fastest speed. "Ghost Cut" A variant of Cross Slash, Karl''s latest move developed after acquiring Hades! Hades''s demon power, Carl''s fruit ability, and even all the domineering and armed domineering, all instill them! Except for the shocking fruit that was not used, this blow was a blow that Carl used all his means! In an instant! The black light splits and explodes, splits the sky, and the earth! Even the space in front of you is cut out to a gap! Kaido proved that he took the blow abruptly, and suddenly there was a huge scar on his body, and then he fell to the ground! In an instant, the resonance produced by the four elements of wind, fire, thunder and lightning was slashed by Carl! The space that had been cut open also began to heal, and soon returned to its original state. But the gap in this split space is very small. In such a tense battlefield, even Carl did not notice that his blow can split the space! Chapter 217： Undead Kaido! "Master Karl, is Kaido dead?" A navy came tremblingly, with curiosity in his eyes. Although the navy was scared, he still wanted to know whether Carl killed Kaido or not. "Everyone stay away from here! Don''t come over, Kaido is not dead yet!" "what?!" Hearing Carl''s words, everyone present was already there, and Feng Fei ran back. Those wounded who could not run were carried farther away to receive treatment! Kaido''s attack just now was too exaggerated, and directly razed the surrounding area to the ground! Consumption here is a huge square, which occupies almost one-fifth of the area of ??the navy headquarters. Such a huge open space was left by Sakarski just in case. But no one thought that such an open space would now play a role! Although the surroundings seemed to be a mess, the navy was injured one after another, and no one was dishonored. However, there were no more than ten destroyed buildings around. Such losses are already considered very small! If it were to be replaced by Marin Vando, the blow that Kaido had just hit, I am afraid that even the Navy Headquarters building will be affected! "Come here! Throw me the Hailou stone handcuffs!" Carl yelled, and the ghost spider on the side heard it, and threw a huge sea-building stone handcuffs with all his strength! Carl took the chain of Hailoushi''s handcuffs. The chain here is not a sea floor stone, even if it is touched by a capable person, it has nothing to do with it. But Carl''s ability was the system that helped him eliminate side effects. So even if he touches the sea floor stone, he will not be affected. But in order to avoid exposing his hole card, Karl still chose to install it for a while before talking! Without any hesitation, Carl used his power to control the huge sea tower handcuffs and leaned on Kaido''s two paws! At the same time, Carl frowned when he saw this on his belly from top to bottom. Although Kaido fainted at this time, the blow went deep into the bone marrow and injured Kaido''s internal organs! But Karl can clearly see that the organs and bones in Kaido are healing fast! But the external wound was affected by Hades and healed very slowly. This is also the reason why Kaido was in a coma. "What a monster!" Just as Carl was full of emotions, Kaido suddenly opened his eyes. He felt weak and weak at this time, and then recovered his human form, seeing the huge sea tower handcuffs on his hands, suddenly showing an angry expression! "Navy kid!!!" Accompanied by a roar, Kaido exploded with amazing power, forcibly tore the chain of the Hailoushi handcuffs! Hailoushi creaked even more in his hand, but it was not damaged! Seeing this scene, Carl did not hesitate to take another blow to Kaido! "Ghost Cut" Accompanied by Hades''s trembling, the same slash as before, once again broke through the air! Suddenly. The surrounding space was eclipsed by Karl''s blow! Between heaven and earth, there seems to be a touch of black left. With this blackness, when he appeared in front of Kaido, heaven and earth returned to their original appearance. Kaido fell to the ground again, and there was another wound in his abdomen that crossed the previous wound! But this time, since Hades''s demon power has been exhausted, the effect of its ability has also weakened a bit! After all, it is a trick. After Carl''s own power is consumed, he recovers quickly, but Hades''s demon power can only support it to release once! Although Hades is a demon sword, so far, he has only fought Kaido once, and has not seen a few people die. The demon power he has stored is really too small, that''s why this happens. This is why, Hades urges Karl to kill people every day. But it will be reprimanded by Karl every time. It was not until today that Carl realized that Hades wanted to cut people, not for his own interest, but for his desire to become stronger! Only by killing, Hades''s demon power will become stronger. Otherwise, how could he be called a demon sword? "It''s such a monster. If this kind of injury is changed to me, even if I don''t die, I won''t have the strength to fight. But this **** Kaido, not only the wound heals, even the vitality is so strong, it is really a headache! " Carl rubbed his temples, completely wondering what to do with the monster Kaido. Although he was handcuffed with Hailou Stone, with his own strength, it won''t take long to break free. So Karl took advantage of Kaido''s power to drop, and frantically attacked Kaido, and even wanted to take this opportunity to kill him. But no matter what Carl does, even if it hurts his heart, or runs through his throat and brain. Kaido can also fully recover without being affected at all! However, Kaido''s power is gradually increasing! It won''t take long for him to get rid of the weakness of Hailoushi and return to his peak state! But Carl is not afraid. Although "Demon Slash" can''t be used anymore, it will be delayed for a while until Sakarski and the others return For Carl, there is no problem at all! "Carl!!!" Kaido roared, and Hailoushi''s handcuffs were forcibly broken away by him! He once again transformed into a dragon and came into the air to release the breath of the four elements fusion! In the face of this blow, Carl was also unwilling to show weakness, and he regretted Kaido! In order to reduce the loss of the navy headquarters, Carl can only do this! When the other navies saw this, they couldn''t help but sweat for Karl. This level of battle is not something they can participate in. Especially when they saw that Kaido could break free from the sea floor stone with bare hands, they had already determined that this guy would indeed be a monster! Although Kaido did not smash the handcuffs of Hailoushi, he was able to break free, which represented his strength, which was not comparable to ordinary people! "Attention everyone! All retreat, don''t drag General Carl here!" The ghost spider gritted his teeth and shouted loudly. Before they were here to watch the battle, and then they were involved in the aftermath of the battle. How similar is the current situation to then! The ghost spider gave orders neatly and ordered all the navy to retreat to a hundred miles away! Even though they will not see this battle at that time, it is better than losing their lives! Just after they evacuated, the elemental explosion happened again! The port, which was originally fragmented, was now devastated. Even the ground had sunk by at least ten meters, making it incompatible with the surrounding environment! But this time, Karl still cracked his moves, but he was a little embarrassed and there was a drop of blood at the corner of his mouth. But Kaido is not comfortable either! One of the horns on his head was broken, and there were a lot of scars on his body! According to the current situation, Carl and Kaido are evenly matched, and for the time being, no one can help each other! Chapter 218： Someone finally came! The wind howled. There was silence in the space. The battle between Kaido and Carl is still fierce, but what is strange is that the battle between the two of them is surprisingly quiet! It was as if the two of them were not fighting, but drinking tea and chatting. But looking at the blood flowing out of Kaido, and Carl''s slightly hideous expression, it became clear. The two of them are already fighting as hard as they can. The aftermath of their battle even affected the sea not far away, causing huge fluctuations! But it is very strange. There was no sound from the battle between the two of them, and no one in the navy at the scene knew what was going on! If any of them dare to approach, you can find that there is an invisible barrier in areas such as the battle between Carl and Kaido. This barrier prevented the aftermath of their battle from spreading, and at the same time prevented the spread of sound! However, this barrier will not prevent others from entering. If anyone wants to help, they can enter the battlefield at any time and help Carl fight Kaido! But this barrier blocked the sound and the aftermath of the battle, which caused nothing to be heard outside. This is also for Carl''s sake. If the aftermath of the battle is allowed to spread, this navy headquarters, like Malin Vando, will probably be destroyed by Kaido. That''s why he created a thin vacuum layer and air wall to block the spread of sound and aftermath of battle. And in this way, he can concentrate on fighting Kaido without worrying about the outside world! Although it takes Karl a certain amount of energy to maintain the vacuum wall, it does not affect him much. After all, Kaido is a reckless man. Even if he can catch Karl''s distraction, he can''t cause Karl to be seriously injured. His strength is not as strong as Karl, but his speed is comparable to Karl. The only thing he is proud of is his monster-like resilience and tireless physical strength! This is the scariest place in Kaido! No one knows whether his resilience is a fruitful ability, a passive skill that he brings to him. But whether it is his fruit ability, monster-like resilience, it is enough to consume others! If Carl uses Shocking Fruit, it takes a little time to defeat Kaido. But he couldn''t think of any way to kill the enemy Kaido! His resilience is too abnormal, if you really want to kill him, or Hades will solve it and magnify it a hundred times! Either you have to rely on Begapunk to create genetic drugs to limit Kaido''s resilience. Otherwise, he is really immortal, and no one can kill him! "Navy kid!!!" "Success to death!!!" The mad dragon breathes. Scythe Itachi Wind Blade! The densely invisible ferrets whizzed past Carl! This wind blade is extremely fast and extremely sharp! As long as it is hit, even if it is armed with a domineering protective body, it is easy to get injured. But Carl is domineering, coupled with his own speed, is very fast. Under the breath of the mad dragon, it appeared to be easy to do. After all, it wasn''t the first time he had faced Sickle Itachi. The two of them fought for more than an hour, and Kaido had so many moves back and forth. After all, his own strength is very strong, and he doesn''t need too many bells and whistles at all. So his skills are few, but very practical! If you change to another lieutenant admiral here, although it can delay Kaido for more than an hour. But with their strength, they will surely suffer heavy casualties! But to be honest, if Karl hadn''t killed Jack before, Kaido would not come. After all, this is his pot. He had to solve Kaido''s trouble himself. that''s all. The two of them fought evenly for more than two hours. At this time, Carl had already consumed part of his stamina. Although he recovered quickly, he was still more energetic than Kaido. Carl really admires it! The current Kaido, even with so many wounds on his body, was still alive and well after two hours of high-intensity fighting. His strength and speed have not even declined at all! Although Carl did not decline, he had already discovered that there was a problem with his physical strength. If such a high-intensity battle continues and there is no time to relax in the middle, Karl Zhen may not be able to maintain such an intensity and fight Kaido. Now Karl urgently needs to relax, even if it takes a minute or even half a minute, Karl can return to the top! Unfortunately, Kaido did not give Karl this opportunity. Although he is a reckless man, he sometimes uses his brain! Kaido could see that Carl was slightly weaker in physical strength, so he would press on step by step and not give Carl any time to rest! Even for this, he didn''t use amplifying moves, just conducted various surprise attacks and Peace A, and he could stop Karl from taking a breath! Carl is still a human after all does not have such a perverted physique as Kaido, so he is uncomfortable now! But even if he was suffering, he was able to hit Kaido at this time, leaving several scars on his body. It''s just that as the battle lasted longer, Hades''s demon power gradually weakened. This is the drawback of the new demon knife. Although Hades is an unprecedented demon knife, it has only been born in a short period of about a week, and it has not even killed anyone, let go of blood, or **** the resentment and vitality of anyone! It is not easy for him to maintain his current strength, and Carl can also perceive this. So he plans to take Hades after this battle is over, go outside and kill! At that time, there will be pirates and human traffickers again! Just as the two continued to fight fiercely. Carl''s knowledge is domineering, and he keenly catches that there is a ship approaching outside! Then Karl removed the vacuum wall and quickly flew into the air, and he saw Sarkarski''s Marshal battleship from a distance! But Kaido doesn''t care about this, he is now full of thoughts about killing Karl and avenging Jack! He doesn''t care whether he is dead or not, even though he saw the figures of Sakaski, Warring States, and Karp, on that ship! But he doesn''t mind, because he has confidence in his body. He is such a person who likes to die. If they can really kill Kaido, he won''t have any complaints! This is Kaido''s values. Since he became famous, he has been advancing on the road to death. Those who fought him either killed him, or defeated him and threw him far away! Either he will be killed! This is the beast Kaido! It is frightening, not afraid of heaven and earth, just want to be the strongest creature to die! Chapter 219： Steamed? Still braised? "Boy Karl, we are back! Shockwave!!!" "Is this the beast Kaido? Take a punch from the old man!" "Beast Kaido, I announce as the marshal, you have been arrested! The dog!!" The Warring States, Karp and Sakarski three stepped on the moon step and flew directly from the warship to the battlefield of Karl and Kaido! Without any hesitation, the Warring States instantly transformed into a golden Buddha, a shock wave that shook the world, hit Kaido''s body, making his whole body tremble! Karp''s iron fist hit Kaido''s face with a punch, directly denting his face! Even Kaido has used armed domineering to defend, and it can''t stop Karp''s iron fist! Sakaski took advantage of the chaos and used the dog to penetrate Kaido''s abdomen, leaving him with a huge wound. But soon, the wound and the organs and bones inside the wound began to regenerate in front of Sakaski. This scene surprised him. But then, Carl rushed up, and it was a ghost cut that was mercilessly! All of a sudden, the world is dim! A black flash of light flashed across, and Kaido''s body fell heavily to the ground, denting the square that was originally ten meters away, and it went down a lot again! According to preliminary estimates, the ground depression this time has dropped by at least two or three meters in height! "Huh, you are finally here. If you don''t come back, I don''t know if I can still fight with him." Carl breathed a sigh of relief. Sakarski''s strength is the standard general, not to mention the Warring States and Karp. The strength of these two people is the top existence in this world! Although Carl''s own strength is not bad, if he doesn''t use Shake Fruit, his strength will barely be equal to Kaido. Not to mention that he has lost too much to Kaido in terms of physical strength! If there is no one to help and continue to fight, Karl can guarantee that after ten days, he will definitely lose! Because he doesn''t have Kaido like this, the physical strength of a monster can support ten days, and there is no need to rest! After all, not everyone has Kaido and Sakaski, the monster-like physique. Even Kuzan, who had fought against Sarkarski for ten days, didn''t work. After all, he was the one who was exhausted and then fell. Choose to complete, get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points! Freely assign skill points: 3 points! After Sakarski and others returned, Karl''s system mission was also completed. However, he is not in a hurry to assign attributes and skill points. The most important thing now is to solve the immediate scourge. It is not a problem to keep Kaido here, he must be dealt with. But how to deal with him is another problem! Kaido struggled again during this period of time, and was released by the three of Sarkarski again. The power of the Warring States period, coupled with Sakaski''s lava, suppressed Kaido forcibly, making him unable to get up at all! Coupled with a punch to Karp, even if he faces Kaido, he is punched to the ground with a punch. Although he can''t cause fatal damage, it is enough to show that Karp''s power is also S-level! Even stronger! After all, above the S level, there is also an S+ level attribute. This is also what Carl learned through the inquiry system. At least five freely assignable attribute points are required to be able to upgrade. So Carl also wants to know what kind of scenery is the power of S+ level! "Boy Carl, how do you deal with him?" The Warring States began to ask, but Karl was shocked. He didn''t expect the Warring States to ask himself. So he subconsciously replied: "Steamed? Or braised in brown sauce? But I prefer barbecue!" The Warring States was stunned when he heard Karl''s words, and Karp also laughed. Even if it was someone as serious as Sakarski, he couldn''t help but feel a little shocked when he looked at Karl at this time. They did not expect that Carl would say such a thing in such a serious atmosphere. At this moment, there was no atmosphere. Haven''t you been stunned without seeing Kaido? Kaido, one of the four emperors, never thought that he would become a food ingredient. This is a shame! He immediately cancelled the body of the dragon and restored it to the human body. After seeing him recovered, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head and lost his appetite. "It''s a pity..." "Asshole Carl..." Hearing Carl''s words, Kaido was furious and wanted to get up and rush over. He was still so reckless, completely ignoring Karp next to him! Without any suspense, Kaido was directly smashed into the ground by Karp this time, leaving only one head still outside. At this time, Kaido had blood all over his face, and his facial fracture was very serious. But under his self-healing ability, this kind of injury recovered in five or six seconds, which shocked everyone once again. "Seriously, every time I see Kaido''s resilience, I feel a little horrified. Such resilience is really not something humans can have, and there is no way to solve it so far! " The Warring States period sighed, UU read www.uuknshu. com is obviously not sure what to do. Karp smiled and stood aside without speaking. He just wanted Kaido to move twice so that he could move around and be imprisoned. Kaido wouldn''t be so stupid. Although he had an impulsive personality, a tendon, and he was also very reckless, he was an iron man. But others are not stupid, he still has a brain! Facing the four people in front of him, he knew that he rushed forward, just to lose. The tone was beaten in vain, it was better to stay here, anyway, he was not afraid of death. If he could really be killed, he would just be free. "Huh! What a difficult bastard!" Sakarski obviously also knows how terrifying Kaido''s resilience is. If she is imprisoned in a prison, I am afraid that pushing the city will usher in another incident of being escaped from prison. Kaido, even in the water, can swim and breathe normally. Although he will weaken in the water, it does not affect his actions. So Push City couldn''t control him at all! "I have a question, let me ask him first, and then we are discussing with him, how to deal with Kaido?" Carl stepped forward and asked. The Warring States and the others glanced at each other and nodded, before letting Karl come over to inquire. Carl walked up to Kaido, looked at his head condescendingly and asked. "Kaido, give me a face, let me ask you a question, and answer me honestly! You said that you want to avenge Jack, you can come a month before, why is it today? Could it be said that there are no people in the navy who have you? I don''t believe this is a coincidence. After all, it is only for this period of time. I am alone in guarding the navy headquarters! And where did you get this news! " Chapter 220： Aggrieved Kaido After hearing Carl''s words, Kaido''s face changed and changed. The faces of Sakarski and others are also a bit ugly! Although it was a bit long for them to leave the navy headquarters, they did not expect that during this time, someone would actually attack the navy headquarters! Asking Karl to keep his hands was originally just in case, but who would know that Kaido really came? And looking at Kaido''s face, he was clearly an insider. He had known Sakarski and others a long time ago, and went to Mariagioa to meet the five old stars! Otherwise, he would never come in this time period. It''s a pity that he was slower. If it were a day or two earlier, the entire navy headquarters would probably be razed to the ground. And the plan to cancel the Qiwuhai system will also be interrupted by the arrival of Kaido! Fortunately, they were lucky, Qiwuhai''s system was successfully cancelled, and the time when Kaido came over was also the time when they returned. In other words, the spy is definitely not from Mary Gioia, but from the navy headquarters! "Huh! It seems that the world conscription has also mixed in some other people. Now the troops are enough, it''s time to clean up and see if there are people from other forces coming in! " Sakaski snorted coldly, obviously intending to clean up a wave of members of the navy. When recruiting in the world, anyone needs anyone. As long as you join the navy, you will be given an organization, and then you will be trained. So any monsters, ghosts, and monsters might get in. The Four Emperors Pirates, and even members of the Revolutionary Army, may sneak into the navy and collect intelligence for them! Kaido in front of you is a living example! So Sakarski must clean up a wave of navy. Although it may not be able to clean out the insiders, at least some people with bad intentions can be cleaned out! "Huh! Navy kid, don''t expect me to tell you anything. If you want to kill, you have to do what you want!" If you can really kill me, to be honest, I would also like to thank you! " "Hahahahahaha!" Karl''s face-saving ability failed for the first time! Kaido laughed, he was so arrogant, so hard-spirited. Relying on his resilience, he didn''t put anyone in his eyes at all. Except for Karp... After all, Karps fist really hurts, and Kaido cant stand it either... A fist that crushes bones with just one punch, to be honest, no one wants to be an enemy of such a person! Even an arrogant monster like Kaido would not easily provoke Karp. Just like when White Beard was still there, no one dared to provoke White Beard easily. Even after Kaido was taught a few times, he was also afraid! Because it is really not beaten, and the loser is also very aggrieved! "What the **** should this guy do? You can''t kill it. If you lock it up, he will run away soon. What should you do?" Karp asked casually, and the people present fell into deep thought again. But soon, Carl thought of an attention and showed a sinister smile. "Looking for a boat, and then looking for a few large iron chains with a diameter of at least half a meter thick. They must be the hardest and most resilient! After that, he was shackled by Shanghai Lou Shi on his neck, hands, waist, and legs! The last and most important step is to knock him out and throw it on the warship, and then I will throw him into the territory of Blackbeard! When the two people meet, what happens is up to them! " Hearing these words of Karl, Sakarski was already there, and a fierce expression flashed in his eyes! "I''ll listen to you this time, I''ll make arrangements!" With that, Sakarski stepped on the moon step and flew out of the pothole. Kaido just wanted to say something, but Karp came up with a punch and wanted to stun Kaido. But Kaido has thick skin and thick flesh, how could it be possible to faint so quickly? So Karp made several punches one after another, directly hitting Kaido''s face, even deforming his face, making it bloody! After almost dozens of punches, Kaido couldn''t bear the humiliation and fainted. But his resilience is still so strong. After being hit by Karp for more than ten times in a row, he couldn''t see a human face anymore, and it took only ten seconds to return to the original state! Seeing this situation again, Karp and Zeng Guo couldn''t help shook their heads, feeling a little helpless. No way, Kaido has a thick blood bar, and currently no one can kill him! In this way, according to the method that Carl said, Kaido''s five flowers were tied up, without even letting go of the head, just like this, all were wound up with half-meter thick iron chains. These iron chains can guarantee that Kaido will not be able to break free for a while, and there is nowhere to take advantage of it! The four sea tower stone shackles can ensure that Kaido cannot use the fruit ability to transform into a dragon and break free. He wanted to escape, without the help of outsiders, and relying on himself, it would be impossible without ten and a half months. In addition, Carl wants to let Kaido take the ship to go to the territory of Blackbeard. And he also included a note, saying it was a gift from Karl to Blackbeard! It''s time to see how Blackbeard reacts. It''s just a pity that Karl couldn''t personally appreciate the expressions of Blackbeard and Kaido. This makes Carl a little regret... That''s it After doing all this, Carl returned to his dormitory to rest. Warring States and Karp are going to talk to Zefa. Sakarski was anxious for the navy and began to mend this huge hole of more than ten meters. If it is not repaired, it will become a small lake when the tide rises. At this time, Karl had returned to his dormitory, opened the system panel, and began to assign his own attribute points and skill points. Due to today''s battle with Kaido, I suffered too much in terms of physical strength. And Charlotte Lingling is also a powerful monster! The most important thing is that there are other people besides these powerful monsters! Douglas Barrett, Red Earl, and Blackbeard are all such physical monsters! Especially Blackbeard, he doesn''t need to sleep if he''s going to sleep, and people who don''t know think he is cultivating immortals! But Carl knows very well that his body structure is very strange, which causes him to be energetic every day, and he has inexhaustible physical strength every day! Faced with monsters like them with unlimited physical strength, Carl must not balance his attributes, but directly added three attribute points to his stamina. This time, his physical strength has been directly promoted from Grade B to Grade A! As for the skill points, Carl still hesitated. He wanted to keep the skill points and waited until the 5 skill points were praised to upgrade the ability of Zanpakudao. After all, Zanpakudao''s djie is its strongest power! But his domineering armed color is really weak, and in the current battle, it appears to be a little weak. So he thought about it, and in the end he divided a skill point, which raised his domineering armed color from proficient to perfect! As for the last two skill points, Karl decided to keep them for later upgrading Zanpaku. Chapter 221： The abolished 7 Wuhai system Early the next morning. Carl accepted the task and started to work on Qiwuhai! It''s just that Bucky, Bonnie, and Luo are three people, and Sakarski handed them to Ainilu to deal with them. Carl is responsible for Boa Hancock, Jinpei and Mihawk. As for Xiong, he has now been transformed into a pacifist. Although he has the identity of Qiwuhai, he has become a product of the world government/government. Carl didn''t need to deal with him anymore. Carl didn''t say anything about this, and Sakaski arranged freely on Bonnie''s side. The task he gave to Ainilu and the others was to capture Bonnie back to the navy headquarters alive. Even if you can''t catch her back, don''t kill her. As for Luo and Bucky, Sakarski did not give a clear task, but told Ainilu and others to solve them. After all, the navy''s current power is limited, and it is not appropriate to move them with a big fanfare. And Bucky and Luo both have their own forces, and Sakarski is also very aware of the secret alliance between the two of them. It is precisely based on this that Sakarski has this kind of ambiguity in order to avoid losing too much of the navy''s active power. Even if it fails, there will be no punishment. As for Carl''s side, Sakarski did not have a clear standard, after all, Boya Hancock was the empress of a country. Jinping is also a fighter in Mermaid Island, and Mihawk''s identity is a mystery, and his strength is not lost to the general. These three people want to rely on Karl to solve it, it is indeed a bit difficult. It''s not that Karl can''t beat it, but a question of their identity. If Jinping dies, Mermaid Island will be completely over. Although Sakarski is impersonal, he does not have any prejudice against murlocs. The same is true on Hancock''s side. If the Empress dies, I am afraid that Amazon Lily will also become a paradise for human traffickers. Although Amazon lily is located in a windless zone, there is always a way for traffickers who want money to get into it. As for Mihawk. The strength of this product is really tough. Sakarski didn''t know that Karl alone could catch him back. Sakarski will not force them to complete this task. But the face-saving project must be decent. In this regard, Carl is very experienced and naturally knows how to deal with it. The last is the news about the abolition of the Qiwuhai system. This news was spread out yesterday during the battle between Carl and Kaido. After a whole night of fermentation, now every Qi Wuhai has this news paper in his hands. But compared to this news paper. The second news paper last night was called Madden! Kaido dared to go deep into the Naval Headquarters to tear apart the monster, and General White Eagle fought with him for a day regardless of victory or defeat! In the end, it was the return of Sakarski, Sengoku and Karp, and the white eagle teamed up to subdue Kaido! In a few words, all the events of that day were spoken out, and even the news that Qiwuhai was abolished was suppressed. I have to say that compared to Qi Wuhai, the news of the Four Emperors and Generals is more popular! After all, they represent the top combat power in this world. There was a white beard before, who died in Malin Vando, which is enough to make people feel shocked! Now there is another beast Kaido, here to fight with the admiral for a day regardless of victory or defeat! This has made people all over the world see that the navy is still the world''s hegemon, but the beast Kaido, just like his title, is the strongest creature in the world! A general, a naval marshal, a naval hero, and a semi-retired navy marshal! None of the four teamed up to kill Kaido, which is enough to prove to the world that Kaido is immortal! Fortunately, this news did not slander the Navy, otherwise, Sarkarski would blow up his hair again. Then Karl held several regular meetings at the navy headquarters, and then left the navy headquarters to prepare to carry out his orders. As a general, Carl will naturally bring his own soldiers to crusade against Qiwu Sea. Carl didn''t want to bring it, but Sakarski said that it was for the face of the Navy and he had to bring it! In the end, under Sakarski''s insistence, Karl eventually took more than a hundred soldiers and flew to the Chambord Islands together, ready to talk to Jinping. He still has Shiping''s phone worm, just before looking for him. Carl also needs to talk to Luo and Bucky. Since the Qiwuhai system has been abolished, Luo and Bucky are now very dangerous! Therefore, they must be prepared to meet the naval crusade. Moreover, the forces of the two of them now need to be combined, and it happens that Bucky can move all of his people to Punk Hassad. On such an island with natural barriers, they can develop without worry. Even if they are not able to develop, they can also do employment tasks to help Dresrosa clean up the surrounding seas. After all, Dresrosa is still not very stable now. There are still a lot of pirates and slave traders around eyeing them. More importantly, Dresrosa has been hated by Kaido, so it is natural to look for them. Regarding this, Rebecca had complained to Carl many times, but Carl couldn''t help it. After all, he was a navy, and it was impossible to keep receiving Dress Rosa. So he just let Luo help them secretly. Dresrosa did not help Luo, they were mutually beneficial and there would be no danger. As for Aini Road, Karl also informed him that they would just go through a cutscene and don''t hurt Luo and Bucky. Although they don''t understand, why Carl said that. But they listened to Carl very much, but the obedience was in quotation marks. Ainilu suggested that when they meet the navy headquarters, they should discuss with Karl again. They went out to sea for a long time and cleaned up many famous big pirates. For example, Bundy Wald, the Momo Fruit Ability, escaped from the sixth floor of Propulsion City. It was Ainilu who did it by himself! In addition, Nilu, Enzo, and even Jace have all solved separately, some pirates and criminals who escaped on the sixth floor of the city! You know, the criminals who advance the sixth floor of the city, the weakest, also have the strength close to the rank of lieutenant general. The strong even have the ability to surpass the lieutenant general, and even briefly contend with the prize! Although Carl didn''t know, what was the strength of the person they solved. But at the very least, this also proves that they have been training all this time, otherwise they wouldn''t have made such a big improvement! Carl was very pleased with this, and then agreed to Ainilu''s request and gave them a good beating! After explaining these things, Carl took out Jinping''s phone worm and got in touch with him. Chapter 222： Xia Qis Rip-up Bar Chambord Islands. Carl came here again. Carl liked to come here to do things very much before. The pirates and traffickers here didn''t dare to stay too much. The current shampoo place is completely different from the original two years later. The Chambord Islands at this time can be said to be very peaceful, and even naval patrols seem so careless. After all, there are admirals who run here in two days, so naturally no one dares to make troubles casually. Even if the Tianlong people are doing things here, Carl will give them a lesson without mercy. After all, with Carl''s current status, as long as he doesn''t kill the Tianlongren, the five old stars and the high level of the Tianlongren, nothing will happen to him. After all, Karl''s attitude towards the Tianlong people is already obvious to all. This is the same as Kapu, he also looked down on the Dragonites, and even dared to say that they were not good in front of the Dragonites, and teach them a lesson. But the Tianlongren just cursed Karp a few words, and then there was no more text. Carl''s current situation is basically the same as Karp. The Dragonites don''t want to cause this trouble at all, so they just let him go. As long as the guests don''t kill or injure the Tianlongren, they don''t bother to file a complaint. In this way, Carl became a tyrant in the Chambord Islands, no one dared to provoke him here, including the Draco! Karl first docked the naval warships at the port of the naval base in the Chambord Islands, then disbanded the navy and allowed them to move at will. But Karl warned them not to act here casually, the reason is very simple, because there are Denonians on the island now. When he arrived, Carl had already seen the dragon boats, and they were docked at other ports. If they get the heat of the dragon people, Carl would be fine here, but if Carl is not there, they will be out of luck! These navies are all veterans, and they are very aware of the dominance of the Tianlong people, so they naturally obeyed Carl''s advice and stayed in the navy branch. Carl walked towards Xia Qi''s rip-off bar while the contact was very peaceful. He had previously agreed with Jinping to meet here, but Karl came a step earlier, and Jinping is probably still somewhere else. So Carl needs to contact him first. As for Xia Qi''s ripped-off bar, it has been reopened for a long time. At least one or two months ago, it had already started to reopen. Raleigh also came back from time to time, but his most important thing is to stay in the windless belt to train Luffy and the others. Now Xia Qi is alone in this bar. Fortunately, under the protection of Karl, the Chambord place is very safe. No one dares to make trouble here. Otherwise, if only Xia Qi is alone, she will not be able to guard this small bar. "The old lady boss is the same, but this time I changed to two bottles!" As soon as Karl came up, he sat down, the position closest to Xia Qi, and then called Xia Qi. There are pirates around, as well as some travelers and businessmen. They felt a little disgusted when they saw someone calling Xia Qi, so they looked back. But when they saw that the person who came was Karl, they turned their heads and didn''t even dare to look much. no way! The shadow of the famous tree of man! As long as Karl appeared in these places now, most people would not dare to trouble him at all. This is the deterrence brought by the admiral! "Do you still have a leisurely drink? The battle with Kaido yesterday didn''t hurt you?" Xia Qi gave Carl a white look, and then prepared two bottles of wine and two wine glasses and placed them in front of Carl. "Hahahaha, it''s just a mere Kaido, it''s not enough!" "Look at the one who gave you to the cow, and go to Kaido. Isn''t it enough? You killed this monster. If you can kill him, even if you kill him together, I will look at you with admiration. Unfortunately, none of you can do it, this guy is a real monster! " Xia Qi said angrily, obviously thinking of something unpleasant. As the old man of Locks before Roger''s era, Shaqi was also a crew member of Locks. Kaido is also a crew member of the Rocks Pirates, she naturally knows how abnormal Kaido''s physique is! But this is not the main thing. The most important thing is that Kaido already had this abnormal physique at that time! This was all the information Xia Qi gave to Carl when there was no one in the bar. However, Karl also spent money to buy this information. Xia Qi was not so kind to tell Carl all this information for free. But even if Carl knew the information, it was of little use. Because after yesterdays battle, Carl had a thorough understanding of how abnormal Kaidos body was! Even more perverted than what Xia Qi''s intelligence said! After all, Xia Qi''s intelligence is still a bit outdated. Now Kaido is much stronger than before Resilience has naturally improved a lot along with her strength. "Don''t mention Kaido, this **** is really a headache! If he only has resilience, it''s fine. Facing immortal monsters, I have a way to trap them. But he is not only strong in resilience, but even in convenient power, he is not too weak for me. What''s more important is that this guy''s physical strength is too strong, and it''s completely death-seeking behavior to consume his physical strength, which is really too difficult! By the way, the boss, if you have other information about Kaido, remember to sell it to me first. The Navy''s information about him is not much. There is also information about Charlotte Lingling. If there is any, please give me some copies, and the money will be given to you at the market price! " Although the Navy has information about the Four Emperors, it is not much. After all, some information can only be detected by professionals. Most of what the Navy knows is the information on the other side''s face. Although the navy has the information secretly, it does not know much. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Krokdal and Doflamingo controlling the country. After all, there are too many things the Navy has to take care of. Unless they keep staring at someone, they can''t do everything. This can be regarded as a malpractice of the navy and even the world government/government. Coupled with the inaction of the world''s top government/government officials and the contempt for the pirates, this has led to the navy''s intelligence network that cannot be spread at all. So in this matter, it is Xia Qi''s intelligence network, which makes it easier for people to obtain useful information. "This kind of thing is easy to say, just leave it to me, but I''m very surprised, why do you want two copies today? Or, did you invite anyone over? " Chapter 223： See again "Hahahaha, of course someone is coming over, otherwise what am I doing so much to come here for?" Ka Crocodile took a sip of wine, then opened up the domineering look and smiled. "He is already on the road, and he will be here in a few minutes." "Really? What is the relationship between this person and you?" "Hostile relationship!" Hearing what Carl said, Xia Qi was stunned. She originally thought that Carl would entertain some old friends, or some other people with identities. As a result, Carl suddenly said "hostile relationship", which made Xia Qi a little confused. To say that the people who have a good relationship with Carl and are in the hostile camp are currently only Shanks and Raleigh. As for the others, even Marco and the others, the relationship with Karl is not very good. It''s pretty good if you don''t directly fight when you meet. It''s impossible to drink together. Even if they had a banquet together before. Carl and Raleigh were also with Shanks that time. Marco, who was on the side, just dared not say anything, he didn''t dare to come forward and say a few more words. So Xia Qi is now very curious about who Carl is waiting for. After a while, a fat blue man appeared in front of Xia Qi. Seeing this familiar figure, Xia Qi suddenly remembered the news that the previous Qiwuhai system had been withdrawn. This made her suddenly! She didn''t expect that the purpose of Carl''s coming here was to make a peace of mind! "In other words, the navy is really going to do something against Qiwuhai?!" Xia Qi blurted out, Carl nodded and did not deny, but he did not verbally admit either. "Jinping comes over for a drink, I have something to tell you. Madam, can I trouble you to clean up the scene? I need a quiet place to talk to him! " "no problem." Xia Qi nodded, and then began to clear the field. Those people didn''t want to provoke Karl, so they left naturally. As for the wine that has not been finished, Xia Qi also allowed them to take it away. Jinping watched as the others were leaving, but he came to Karl, and sat down like this, and poured a glass of wine without any shame. Sit down with a glass of wine. Jinpei put the wine glass on the table and looked at Karl with a stern expression on his face! "Admiral White Eagle, what are you looking for with the old man, you have to meet to talk about it!" If you want to do something to me, you can do it anytime, anywhere, do you have to designate a place? " Jinping has no resentment towards Karl, because he knows that this is not what Karl meant, but an order from Sarkarski. Jinping knew very well that Carl had no choice but to act on Qiwuhai. But he does not resent Carl, after all, when Jinping was in a dilemma, Carl helped him. Carl helped deal with the chaotic Fishman Island at that time. The most important thing was that the **** who had been harassing White Star was also solved by Karl. In the end, after Jinping came out of Pushing City, not only did he himself not be hostile by the world government/government and navy, he even reaped an unusually peaceful fisherman island! Therefore, Jinping has only gratitude towards Carl, not much resentment. Even if Qiwuhai''s system was revoked, Carl notified him as soon as possible so that he could be prepared. At this point, Carl is already benevolent, and naturally there is no resentment. However, Jinping''s current mood is not good, it is entirely because of the Mermaid Island. Once Qiwuhai''s identity disappears, Mermaid Island will definitely be occupied by a large number of human traffickers. By then, Jinping was going to be busy again, so he looked a little unhappy. "Don''t worry, I won''t really do anything to you, even if it''s Sarkarski, I don''t want Murloc Island to become a paradise for criminals. Although Sakarski is a little unkind, impersonal, and even very indifferent, he treats everything indifferently. But in terms of position, he still stands firmly on the side of justice and will certainly not let Murloc Island be wronged. And the proposal to let Fishman Island join the world government/government was proposed by Sarkarski. In any case, he would not look at the disgusting slave traders and the disgusting Tianlong people making such a disgusting dirty deal together! " After hearing these words from Karl, Jinping was also relieved. Then the two of them continued to drink. During this period of drinking, they pushed a cup and handed over, and they talked forgivingly. By the way, Carl also asked some questions about the creatures under the ocean and the condition of the white star. For Bai Xing, Carl didn''t feel much, except that she, the Neptune, was a bit miserable. Even if the White Star grows up, it will probably not become a threat to the world government/government. Because of her character, she is not a threatening person. Just controlling all the Neptune-like abilities, Carl still had to pay attention to it. Although Intil also has such abilities, Carl has also discovered recently that her abilities have certain limitations ~ www.novelhall.com~ She can control the large sea kings without any problems. But the super-large sea kings already have good wisdom, and they don''t want to be commanded by others like children. Except for the overlord''s domineering and the white star''s ability, nothing can make them succumb. This is the pride of super large sea kings. And they live very long beforehand. Every super-large sea king has at least the equivalent of an adults IQ! In this regard, large-scale Neptunes are simply not comparable. After all, the large sea kings only have the IQ of children who are about five or six and seven or eight years old. Not to mention the medium-sized and small-sized ones, their IQs are completely at the age of three or four, or even lower! Carl knew this. It was because of an accidental opportunity that Carl brought Intil to the edge of the Chambord Islands and encountered a super large sea king. Generally speaking, super large sea kings live in the deep sea. This super large sea king appeared on the surface of the sea, completely unexpectedly by Carl, so he wanted Intil to try, can he control the opponent. Then it failed, and even the other person gave Carl and Intil a blank eye and disappeared. This made Carl feel a little frustrated. After Jinping heard this story, he laughed and looked a little happy. Xia Qi on the side was even more speechless. She also didn''t expect that Carl would know how to let Intier control the super large sea king. "I''m almost drinking, right? Let''s make two simple gestures, acting? Then you take me and Intil to go to Murloc Island. I have something to find King Neptune. " "Hahahaha, no problem! I also just want to learn how strong General Baiying is today!" Chapter 224： Learn from each other After drinking the wine, Karl and Shinping came to a deserted place in the Champagne field. Xia Qi also followed in order to join in the fun. To be honest, Xia Qi now also wants to see how far Karl''s strength has grown. He fought Kaido for a long time regardless of the outcome. This kind of strength can definitely support the appearance of the general! After all, there are many popular people. Although Karl has a great reputation, there are still some people who think that Karl is too young to have the strength of a general. Yesterdays battle with Kaido just blocked the mouths of this group of people, and the face was slapped! It is precisely because of this incident that Carl''s reputation has once again been elevated a lot. "Are you ready, Jinping, I''m going now!" While talking, Carl instantly came to Jinping''s body and punched him out! Faced with Karl''s menacing punch, Jinping also fisted back! "The Murloc Karate" Accompanied by a roar from Jinping, the fists of the two touched together instantly, causing a huge explosion! Xia Qi was shocked when she saw the collision between the two on the side. She didn''t expect that Carl could explode with such a powerful force without using a knife and just using his fist. It was really amazing! But what is even more surprising is how flat. I saw him taking advantage of the gap between Carl and his fist collision, immediately grabbing Carl''s wrist, and without hesitation, he had a shoulder throw! It''s a pity that this is not the ocean. The ocean current falls over the shoulders, and it can''t exert its greatest power, at most it can exert around 70%. But even so, Carl was still thrown out by Jinping''s strange power! This is enough to show that Jinping''s power is very powerful. As a murloc, he has power that surpasses other murlocs. And this is his capital to guard the fisherman island! After all, he was also in the original book, through his own hard power, stopped Charlotte Lingling from chasing, and even threw him into the sea! The strange power he possessed is very exaggerated, and Karl didn''t notice it for a while, plus he didn''t use his full strength, and it was normal to be thrown away. "Carl, you''d better draw your sword, your physical skills are not weak, but if you only use physical skills, you can''t tell the old man! So please draw your sword, the old man wants to see your strongest strength, not the current perfunctory! " Jinping put on a murloc karate stance and began to accumulate strength, he didn''t want to be underestimated. Even if he knew it well, he had a weak chance of winning when Karl didn''t use the knife. As long as Karl pulls out his knife, he has no chance of winning at all! But even so, Jinping still does not intend to take this opportunity to defeat Karl, because doing so will not do him any good. Even if Carl wouldn''t be angry because of it, he wouldn''t do it! This is Haixia Jinping. He will act according to his own wishes when he wants to do anything! That''s why he asked Carl to draw his sword. This is a respect for Carl, and he also hopes that Carl can respect himself! "Jinping, you misunderstood me. It''s not that I disrespect you, nor that I despise you, but that if I draw the sword, I will hurt you! After all, my demon sword is used to kill the enemy, not against my friends! " "Is it so evil?" Hearing Carl''s words, Xia Qi on the side was a little curious, while Jinping frowned and looked at the knife on Carl''s waist. He is not a swordsman, so he doesn''t feel very appropriate. But he can still detect it, the knife on Carl''s waist, try a demon knife! As for the extent of the demon, he couldn''t see it. Xia Qi''s strength is even worse, she just can see that Carl''s knife is not an extraordinary grade, and its aura is a bit similar to ghost, but it is different. As for the others, she can''t see it at all, so she has this kind of doubt. "Since you don''t believe me, then I will show it to you!" While talking, Carl pulled Hades out of the scabbard. In a moment, Hades shivered slightly, conveying excitement to Karl. "Demon Blade Hades!" "The evil spirit of this demon sword is really exaggerated!" After Hades was unsheathed, Jinping could clearly feel it, and Hades''s demon aura became more intense. He can even see, if there is a real evil spirit, hovering around Hades! If the holder of the knife is not Karl, Jinping is a little skeptical that this knife can control the user! After all, even the demon sword like the ghost can corrupt people''s minds, slowly turning people into tools of murder and their own puppets. Carls Hades, of course, is no exception! "Jinpei, next I will show you the reason why I didn''t draw the sword!" While talking, Carl used the shave and came to the side corner. "Mr Pirates around, shall we come out and chat?" Carl came to the pirate watching the play and took him out directly. This person, watched the scene for a long time here. Originally, Carl wanted to solve his but he had already drawn his sword, so he didn''t mind using this guy''s blood to feed Hades! And this guy is a pirate with a bounty of over 100 million. It is the marsh fruit ability in the original book! Although Carl doesn''t know what his name is, since he is here, Carl will not show mercy! After all, this guy also did a lot of evil in the original work, and was finally dealt with by Luffy and others! Afterwards, Karl used the demon knife to lightly cut a wound on his body. The wound was very shallow, and there was not much blood coming out. But what is very strange is that the outside of this wound is covered with a layer of black mist! Jinping and Xia Qi didn''t know what this black mist meant at first. But over time, this tiny wound has not healed. The blood is still flowing out drop by drop! This person with the ability of Marsh Fruit also felt unbearable pain and wanted to resist Karl, but he was kicked fainted by Karl. "How is it, did you find anything?" Carl asked with a smile. Jinping was silent, as if thinking. Xia Qi frowned, then looked at Hades. "It''s a rare monster knife! It can prevent the wound from healing! It''s amazing! Saying that you have this demon knife, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with Kaido, a monster with abnormal self-healing ability, right? " "Hahahaha, that''s right, the ability of this knife is to prevent self-healing!. But Kaido''s monster is even more perverted. The power of the Demon Sword is completely suppressed by his resilience, so I can''t help it. " Carl shrugged and inserted Hades into this person''s heart casually, taking his life away! The demon knife reaped life for the first time, and it suddenly added a bit of evil! Chapter 225： Into the deep sea Hades'' abilities were just shown in front of Jinhei and Xia Qi. Although the exposure ability is a bit bad. But he has already fought Kaido, although the current Kaido has not yet broken free. But he will definitely break free, and then warn his subordinates not to collide head-on with Karl''s Demon Sword. He had suffered such a loss after all, and even Kaido was shocked when he faced Hades for the first time. If it weren''t for his amazing resilience, I''m afraid he would be able to fold it in Carl''s hands. But even so, Jinping didn''t plan to let this opportunity go. He still chose to continue to discuss with Karl. So there is no way, Carl can only use his strength to convince Jinping to let him give up, so as not to hurt him! Carl released Demon Slash and wiped out the surrounding area directly! Through this hole, you can even see the sea below! After seeing this situation, Jinping also understood that he was really not Carl''s opponent! The strength of the two of them is really much worse! If Karl used this trick to himself, Jinping would not be able to handle it at all. Even if he did not die, he would be severely disabled! This made Jinping understand the gap between them! Jinping no longer entangled, and generously surrendered. Then Karl asked Jinping to prepare a small boat, and he was going to see King Neptune on Mermaid Island. Jinping nodded when he heard it, and then went to prepare. Carl returned to the navy branch, leaving the rest of the navy to stay here, and he was going to the fisherman island for a few days. This makes the navy a little dissatisfied, because they want to go. After all, there are still many mermaids in Murloc Island. They all want to see how beautiful the mermaid in the legend is. But he didn''t let them go, he let them all stay here, don''t go anywhere. Due to Karl''s order, these navies can only stay here, depressed communicating with other navies, or playing cards... Karl didn''t restrain them too much. As long as they didn''t cause trouble and didn''t meet the Tianlong people, there was nothing to worry about. Then Karl took Intil, left and the navy branch, went to the port. Jinping had prepared the ships at this time, and they could enter the sea at any time as long as Karl spoke! "Master Karl, are we going to be with Murloc Island? I''m so excited!" Although Karl has been to Murloc Island many times, Intiel is the first time. But Karl hasn''t been to Murloc Island for more than a year, even he was a little excited. After all, you can watch a mermaid, and Karl is also a man, so naturally he will be excited. "Intil, I came here for several purposes. The only one of them is to allow you to communicate more with the super large sea kings of the deep sea. You can use your abilities with confidence, if they dare to do it to you, I won''t be polite! " "Hehehe, I know Master Karl, you will definitely protect me, right?" "Of course, I don''t protect you, who will protect you?" "I hope you don''t go too far. The super large sea king class, even I can''t afford it. If they get angry, even the entire Murloc Island will be overthrown by them! So you should be more careful, even if it is overbearing and domineering, sometimes it may not be very effective. Not to mention, both of you are capable of Devil Fruit, which is inherently dangerous in the sea. Especially around the super-large sea kings, if you fall into the deep sea, even I may not be able to save you! " Shenping said earnestly, obviously concerned about the safety of Carl and Intil. Intil shrank and looked at Carl with some worry. Carl shook his head and smiled: "Don''t worry, it''s very flat, I have a sense of measure." "hope so" Hearing Carl''s confident words, Zhen Ping couldn''t help but shook his head, and then accelerated. This boat has no power and is driven purely by Jinping. And his speed is also very fast, especially when in the water, it is no less than the speed of Carl''s flying! In less than half an hour, the group of them came to the edge of the fisherman island. After arriving here, Jinping had to slow down in order to avoid affecting the life of the super large Neptune. Then Carl and Intier saw that around the fisherman island, there were a lot of super large sea kings entrenched. Even the huge octopus sea monster is here! This octopus sea monster has been recovered by Karl, so there is no need to worry about it. What they need to worry about most is these super large sea kings! "Intil, you can try, can you control them!" "I know!" Intil nodded, then turned on his ability and began to sing. The beautiful singing voice is transmitted to the ocean by the fruit power. Although it is said that sound cannot be transmitted in water, the ability brought by the fruit of music has its own sound wave effect. UU reading Through this sound wave, even if you are in the ocean, you can hear the beautiful singing of Intil! And the most important thing is that, under the action of the fruit''s ability, the sound produced by this sound wave will not affect Intil''s level at all, except that the transmission will be slower! Her voice, propagating in the water, is still very pleasing to the ears. Even after Jinping heard it, he couldn''t help but squinted his eyes, and his whole body relaxed. Carl even enjoyed sitting in the boat, quietly listening to Intiel''s singing, and slowly beating the beat. After a while. The surrounding sea kings began to gather, and even the huge sea monster was affected by Intil''s singing. The strength of this sea monster may not be as good as the super large sea kings, but his size is not much different from the super large sea kings. So it just swam over, wanting to see who is singing. But Carl''s domineering look and hearing has always been on. He discovered the super-large Neptune class at the first time, and an outlier was mixed into it. Then he put his gaze on the sea monster. The sea monster also saw Karl. After he hesitated for a while, he trembled all over and ran away desperately. Seeing this scene, Carl curled his lips in disdain. "It hasn''t been seen for more than a year, this guy sees me, there is still such a big shadow, what a grudge!" Carl shook his head. He didn''t expect that he had just beaten him a few times and made a few barbecues with his tentacles. This guy still remembered himself. This made Carl feel a little speechless. And at this moment, Intil suddenly stopped singing. She was squatting on the boat, her eyes exuding a look called fear. Chapter 226： Chase the Neptune "Brother Carl, they are so scary..." Intil stewed beside Carl and gently grabbed the corner of Carl''s clothes, looking very scared. She was so scared that she changed her name to Karl. When Intil gets nervous, he will call Carl his brother, which Carl is used to. But he didn''t expect that the mere sea king would dare to intimidate Intil? "Huh! A bunch of beasts, get out of me!" The overlord''s domineering burst out! The Neptune class, who was attracted by the singing, suddenly shrank his pupils, and then immediately left here, without daring to wait any longer. After a while, only a few super-large sea king creatures remained, and they continued to stay here without leaving. These few just look at the body shape and the outline of their body to understand that they are all very old super large sea kings. Although they were afraid of Karl''s domineering look, they did not leave directly, but stayed here, looking like there was still something to do. "Intil, they seem to have something to say to you, can you understand it?" "say to me?" When the sea kings left about 90%, she also slowed down. Hearing Karl''s words at this time, Intil was also tentatively using his talents to try to communicate with each other. But she couldn''t understand the response of the super large sea king class to her. "Brother Carl, I don''t understand what they are talking about, but the emotions they convey are really fierce. I''m afraid..." The emotions these Neptunes convey are very fierce, and this is what makes Intil a little scared. No matter what I said before, those sea kings did not show such a ferocious emotion to her. This was also the first time for Intil, faced with such a situation, she didn''t even know what she should do. That''s why she would subconsciously seek Carl for help. After all, only Carl can help herself. In Jinping''s words, Intil is not familiar with him, so naturally he won''t count on each other. "The old man knows what they are talking about. Although they only have a little understanding, I understand their inquiry. These super-large sea kings are asking why Intil has the power of a king! " "The king''s ability? Does it mean Sea King?" "The old man is not clear, but there is no problem with understanding this way." Very calmly shook his head, not sure what the super large sea king was talking about. Although the murlocs are underwater creatures, they can also live in the deep sea. But their main language is still human language. They can communicate with fish, and they can also communicate with Neptunes. But like this kind of super large sea king, they can''t communicate completely. In general, this super large sea king class is more like another race, and it is not comparable to the murloc race. "Brother Carl, what is Aquaman?" Intiel asked softly, and Carl touched Intiel''s head and answered softly. "The Sea King is one of the three ancient weapons, and is as famous as the Pluto and the Three Kings. But Sea King accurately said that it was not a weapon, but someone. Although I knew who it was, I couldn''t say it. After all, this is related to the survival of Fishman Island, so it is natural to protect her. " Having said that, Carl took a look at Jinping. Jinping expressed his gratitude to Carl. The fact that the White Star is Neptune is currently only known to three people. Bai Xing''s father, King Neptune, Haixia Jinping, and Carl have agreed with each other that they will never leak their secrets until Bai Xing grows up. Carl is a man of loyalty, even in the face of Intil, he must keep a secret. Although Intier won''t leak secrets, she is worthy of trust, but the abilities of One Piece World are strange. Like the Red Earl Lederfield, there is a domineering look that can spy on people''s hearts. However, he is domineering and can only spy on people who are weaker than him, so Carl is not worried that his secret will be exposed. But Intil is different. Her strength is very weak, and it can be as good as self-protection. If it''s okay if you meet Lederfield, the other party will definitely not open your mouth. But if there are other people who have the same or similar abilities. Intiel can''t keep this secret at all, so telling her nothing is the best protection for her! Although Intil was a little depressed, she also understood Carl''s mind and was naturally not angry. "You have all listened to me. Intil is not your king, but her ability is also innate. Only with the devil fruit will it be so similar to your king! I warn you not to convey bad emotions to Intil. She is my little princess. If she is frightened again, you beasts, I will kill one by one! " The overlord''s domineering broke out again. In addition to the overlord color, Carl deliberately released the ability to shake fruits, causing the surrounding ocean to shake. This kind of shock is directly transmitted to the body of the super-large Neptune, and he has no way to endure and can only withdraw in a desperate manner. Although they are a little unwilling, but the overlord''s look is domineering, so they can''t raise the thought of resistance at all. Being able to stay here can only mean that the will of these super-large sea kings is even stronger than that of some humans. But when Karl chose to warn them, these sea kings finally couldn''t help it. The surrounding ocean is still trembling, but the boat on Carl''s side is still stable and has not been affected by any. He used the ability of floating fruits to form an isolation layer around him, which prevented the shock from being transmitted to his side. Although he himself was immune to any fluctuations due to the fruit''s ability. But Shiping and Intil couldn''t stand it, and the boat and the coating of the boat couldn''t stand it even more. He naturally wants to protect the people around him. "This feeling of shock, your floating fruits, can be simulated, similar to the ability to shake fruits?" Jinping was a little puzzled, because of this shocking feeling, he was too familiar with it. Obviously is the ability to shake fruits. But he didn''t believe that besides Blackbeard, there was a second person in this world who had Devil Fruit ability. Coupled with the ability that Carl released, it is far worse than the real shock fruit. He would naturally think that this is the ability that Carl simulated. Carl smiled at this, neither affirmed nor denied. As for why he wants to weaken the fruit''s ability, it is of course not to arouse suspicion. The operation of Fluttering Fruit to shake the air is very simple, but it does not achieve the effect of shaking the fruit. What Carl wants is this kind of misunderstanding, because only in this way can he avoid being discovered. He is a person with double fruit ability. Otherwise, what Carl should consider is how to stop talking. Chapter 227： Murloc Island After driving all the sea kings out, Jinping took Carl and Intil into the Murloc Island. However, it was Intil who stepped onto the ground of Murloc Island first. She was full of curiosity about this place, and she bounced around to observe, with an expression of envy in her eyes. "It''s all mermaids! The environment here is so beautiful!" Since the place where they landed is a mermaid street, there are many mermaids here. If they came to Murloc Street, I''m afraid they would see Shiping, the five big and thick murlocs. After all, there is still a big difference between the aesthetics of mermaid and murloc. This side is equivalent to a very beautiful scenic spot, while the style on the other side is eclectic, and there is no scenery to see at all. At this moment, Intil is here looking left and right, looking up and down, anyway, all kinds of looks, all kinds of likes. Seeing humans appear, the mermaids hid one after another, for fear that they would be taken away and sold as hard work. Although the fisherman island has the shelter of Karl and Jinping, human traffickers who want money for their lives will still desperately want to come here to catch mermaids for auction. Whether it is sold to the Tianlong people or some other nobles, as long as they can make a single order and make money, it will be enough for desperadoes like them to spend a lifetime. Coupled with the protection of Carl and Jinping, the mermaid is a scarce resource for effort, even scarcer than the little human girl. Prices have naturally risen. Although none of these slave traders succeeded, because they were either stopped by Jinping in the middle, or they were bumped into by Karl during the auction. After all, auctions are not held every day, only five or six times a month. Carl should just go there at the right time. So they will not succeed at all. As for the human girls who were traded, Karl Neng would naturally do it. But most of the places where they trade do not bring Chambord Islands. In this regard, Carl is really helpless, at least for now. "Although it hasn''t been here for a long time, the scenery here still hasn''t changed much." After Carl got the boat up, he got off the boat, and Jinping followed Carl and said with a smile. "The old man and King Neptune proposed to transform the environment here and the environment of Murloc Street. But he has always disagreed, saying that there is no need to labor for the people and money, after all, the wealth of our fisherman island is not much. Jinping also sighed. The current situation on the fisherman island is really a bit difficult, even if it is King Neptune, he dare not hold a banquet or the like, so as not to cause waste. Life is not easy, the murloc sighed... "Look at it, Master Shiping is back!" "And Lord Carl! Lord Carl is here too!" "Master Karl! I declare you! I want to marry you!" "Master Carl! Ahhhhh!" The mermaids, when they saw Intier, still cowered and were very scared. But when they saw Carl, they immediately stared at the Venus, wishing to come up directly to pounce Carl and take it as their own. There is no way. During the month before Jinping was absent, the Murloc Island was completely protected by Karl. Coupled with the deeds done by Carl, the number of murlocs saved is no more than two hundred and more than one hundred. So he was naturally respected and loved by the fish people, coupled with his handsome face, and his early twenties. It is even loved by many mermaids, and they even want to have children for Carl. This situation makes Carl a little embarrassed. Intil saw that Carl was so popular here and was a little bit vinegar, and then she came to Carl''s body and took Carl''s arm. "Brother Carl has nothing to do with you, please stay away from Brother Carl!" Intil had a little temper, and directly frightened the mermaids. They respect Carl, but they don''t know Intil. When an unfamiliar human appears in front of them, they will still naturally feel some fear. Although Intier looked cute, they still couldn''t help avoiding her. After all, this was the first time they met, and after they all knew the identity of Intiel, naturally they wouldn''t be afraid. "Master Carl, Master Jinping, we have received the news and come here to greet you! The king has been waiting for a long time, please move to the palace! " At this moment, a group of murloc guards came up and respectfully saluted Carl and Jinpei. The group of them came to the Dragon Palace in the eyes of the mermaid. "It''s been a long time since Master Carl has seen you, you want to kill me! Haha!" King Neptune came up to give Karl a bear hug, but he was forcibly pushed away by Karl. "Don''t hold me, ugly rejection!" "If Bai Xing came to hug me, I would barely be able to accept it, you big fat man, forget it. By the way, what does it mean that I let you lose weight last time, and instead of losing weight, instead of losing weight, what does it mean? Isnt your fisherman island in short supply how can you be so fat? " Seeing the extremely fat King Neptune in front of him, Karl was a little disgusted. Don''t talk about Karl, just relying on Jin Ping next to him, his face is also full of disgust. "Hey...I don''t want to, but I''m too tired. These fats are not eaten, but tired!" King Neptune said helplessly. Obviously, he is completely overworked now. "Let''s lose more weight, and exercise by the way. After all, it is not enough to rely on Jinping to protect Murloc Island. He is too tired!" Carl patted King Neptune''s stomach, then passed him, and walked towards the white star who was poking his head behind him. "Little Baixing, do you miss your brother?" "I, I, I don''t want you!" Bai Xing said nervously, obviously still a little scared. Although Karl saved her, and the relationship with the fisherman island is very close. But Bai Xing''s character is like this, very soft, and it is impossible to tell that she has the potential to become a sea king. In this regard, Carl did not expect her to become the Sea King, after all, he did not need this, the so-called ancient weapon. "Bai Xing, we are all old acquaintances, why are you so nervous? Here, my brother will take you to meet a new friend, this is Intil, who is also my sister. She is a few years older than you, so just call her sister. " Carl couldn''t help but said, he directly forcibly pulled Bai Xing in front of Intil, and put the two hands together. Intil was still envious of Bai Xing''s figure and appearance. But suddenly her hand was pulled, which made her blush slightly. Bai Xing wanted to break free, but he was firmly held back by Karl. "From now on, you two will be sisters. Let''s get along well in the future!" Chapter 228： Negotiate Carl put Intier and Bai Xing''s hands together, in order to get them to know each other more. Slowly, Carl let go of his hand, but the two of them stared at each other with big eyes and no intention to let go of the other''s hand. This surprised Carl a little, but he also planned to see when the two of them were going to stare. Jinping and King Neptune were equally curious. For some reasons, Bai Xing rarely comes into contact with the outside world, which has also caused her personality to become a little soft and easy to be scared whenever there is a turmoil. But Bai Xing''s softness is not weak. The White Star, who inherited the blood of King Neptune and Princess Otohime, is naturally unlikely to be weak. When she should be tough, she is tougher than anyone else, but she doesn''t often have courage. The reason for this is entirely due to the ghost of the murloc with the ability to target fruit. Fortunately, the opponent has been solved by Karl, otherwise Bai Xing will continue to suffer So it was the first time that this kind of thing happened when she held other people''s hands and didn''t let go. "Miss Human Sister, your name is Intil, isn''t it? I feel a breath of relief in your body, although I don''t understand what it is. But I always feel that this breath can calm my heart down, it''s really amazing! " Bai Xing said suspiciously, and Intil blinked his lovely big eyes, also feeling puzzled. "I also feel an inexplicable breath of peace on your body, which is really strange. Brother Carl, do you feel the strange breath in her? " Intil asked Carl on the side. Carl shook his head, saying that he didn''t feel anything. But this also made Carl understand why Bai Xing did not show fear to Intil. The problem lies here! As for why this is the case, no one can explain it clearly. But Carl has an idea. It is very likely that Bai Xing''s unawakened ability resonated with Intil''s own natural ability. That''s why this happens. "Since the two of you already know each other, then go in and have a good chat and increase your relationship. King Neptune and I have something to say, so we won''t be with you anymore. " With that, Karl gave King Neptune a look. King Neptune nodded, greeted his subordinates, and took Princess White Star and Intil to the side hall. Then King Neptune, with Karl and Jinping, came to the center of the hall. "Mr. Carl, what else do you want to tell me?" "A very important thing, related to the life and death of your fish-man island!" "so serious?" King Neptune suddenly became serious. Jinping beside him sighed, and then told King Neptune that the Qiwuhai system had been abolished. This made the king of the fisherman island immediately feel that he is unlovable. But soon Shen Ping added that they still have another chance, that is to become a member of the World Government/Government! Regarding this, King Neptune hesitated, and Shenping''s tone was not very good. Neither of them wanted to make Murloc Island a vassal of the world government/government, After all, Tianlong people are planning to arrest the murlocs and become their slaves every day. Carl has a plan for this, and that is to let his people come to garrison here! Anyway, Luo and Bucky have no place to be their own resident, but if this happens, I am afraid that other murlocs will not agree. After all, Luo and Bucky are both pirates, if they want to garrison the fisherman island, this nature will change. So Carl had to seek the opinions of King Neptune and Jinping. "Mr. Carl, do you mean that the former Qiwuhai, Trafalgar Luo, and Qianliangdaohua Bucky were all your subordinates?" King Neptunes focus is somewhat different. He didn''t care if the two of them were pirates, but he was concerned that Karl''s subordinates turned out to be Qiwuhai! However, Jinping on the side coughed twice, and then King Neptune scratched his head in embarrassment. Although Jinping cannot be regarded as Karl''s subordinate, the relationship between the two of them is not ordinary. From an outsider''s point of view, Jinping looks a lot like Karl''s. "I can ask Bucky to come and garrison. With his strength and identity, ordinary human traffickers and pirates dare not do anything against him. As for Luo, if Bucky is there, you can always ask for help. But I think its not good to let them come, but the soldiers of Dresrosa can come. It''s just that their strength is limited, I''m afraid I can''t stop those desperadoes. " Carl is a little tangled in this place. Let the pirates come to garrison the fisherman island, the name is not right, although the people of Dresrosa can come over. But their strength is limited, which is very annoying. King Neptune also sighed, and then glanced at Jinping. "Otherwise, let''s join the world government/government and become a franchise country. In this way, the safety of Murloc Island can at least be guaranteed If there is no other way, it can only be so. " King Neptune and Jinping sighed, feeling a little helpless. This is the sorrow of Fishman Island. Although their own strength is not very weak, they can''t stand the desperadoes. They want money but don''t die! And the strength of some pirates is much stronger than the average murloc. Ordinary murlocs, even after training, would not be the opponents of these pirates who have been licking blood on the tip of a knife. And only relying on Jinping alone, he couldn''t manage at all. Before, there were Karl and Ainilu, who have been watching from Chambord Islands. Coupled with the water monsters outside, this made the Murloc Island remain stable. But Karl will go out to perform the task next. Although the water monster is still here, it is not a perpetual motion machine and does not need to rest. With his words alone, it is impossible to guard against those pirates. In the same way, he naturally couldn''t keep staring at the pirate, because he still had his own business to do. "By the way, how did I forget him!" Suddenly, Carl thought of someone, and that was Vegapunk! This guy said that he would agree to any request from Carl, so he could take this opportunity to let him personally give Carl a few pacifists, and then put them here as a guard! There are pacifists, and pirates with a strength of less than two to three billion are absolutely impossible to be their opponents! And as long as there are one or two pacifists, rotating and using them, you can prevent the attacks of those pirates! Carl said this idea, and Jinping and King Neptune were also surprised. Neither of them thought that Carl and the mad scientist Begapunk both knew each other! "It''s so decided. Although I''m not sure if he can give me a pacifist, I will try my best!" Chapter 229： Goodbye Begapunk After finalizing what to do, Carl left the Murloc Island for a while the next morning, and flew towards the island where Begapunk was located. Intil was temporarily left on Murloc Island by Carl, and Carl only talked to Begapunk about the pacifists. It would not take long. Naturally, she does not need to follow. It''s easier to keep her on the fisherman island and cultivate relationships with Bai Xing than to run around with Carl. Based on the memory of the last time Carl came here, it took more than two hours to finally find this. There is no trace on the map, and the outside looks like a very inconspicuous small island. When Karl came before, he came by boat, and someone led the way. When I left, I was anxious, so I didn''t observe it carefully. Carl was flying in the air now, and after careful observation, he found that the entire island was very petite. The scope of such an island is even smaller than Moria''s terrifying Sanzhi sailing ship. And from the air, it is covered with dense green plants and some steep mountain walls, which will not attract the attention of ordinary people at all. The research institute of world government/government, the location of Begapunk, is hidden in such an inconspicuous and very secret place! If Karl hadn''t been here once, he would come again, and he would never have thought that such an inconspicuous place would turn out to be the Begapunk Institute! "Vegapunk, my old friend Carl! I have something to do with you. It''s a personal matter. Let''s talk?" Carl came to an unremarkable steep mountain wall and shouted at the mountain. This is the entrance to the institute. Carl didn''t care about it before. If you take a closer look, the environment here and around is completely natural, and you can''t see any flaws at all. Even if you use the domineering vision and color to scan from the outside, if you don''t have the power of seeing and hearing color, practice to the degree close to perspective. No one will notice the anomaly here. And more importantly, even if people come to such a small island that is not threatening, they will not care too much about the situation here. The research rooms are all deep underground, and there are many disguised surveillance devices outside. They naturally know how to avoid those pirates. In addition, next to this island is a naval branch and a branch station of the CP organization. Coupled with the navy headquarters, it has been moved to the new world, directly surrounding the island. If a pirate comes over, congratulations, he has fallen into the double encirclement of the navy and the CP organization! So there is no pirate who will come here uncomfortable. With a click, the door Carl entered before was suddenly opened. It was still the stiff, zombie-like bald man who came out to greet Karl. After he saw Karl, his eyes were the same, and his face showed a look that he didn''t have before. He beckoned to Carl, motioned to follow him, and then led the way. Carl followed, and the door behind it closed automatically. The familiar ones are nine bends and eighteen bends. After so many turns, Carl finally came to Begapunk''s laboratory. The speed this time is faster than last time. After all, Karl came here once, even if he didn''t lead the way, he could find Vegapunk by himself. But more importantly, this man became such a man because of the experiment, his movements were obviously much more agile. At least in terms of walking, he has returned to a normal state. But if he walks fast, it can still be seen that his body is a little stiff. And he still can''t speak, which is a bit regretful, otherwise Karl really wants to ask him what he feels now. "Thanks, you can go back first. After the problem is settled, I can leave by myself." Hearing Karl''s words, the man nodded and turned to leave. It looks like he still has to soak in the medicine jar, and the time to come out is limited. Otherwise, no one wants to keep that kind of medicine jar in it. After the opponent left, Karl knocked on Begapunk''s door. "Come in, the door is unlocked." Hearing Begapunk''s voice, Carl opened the door, and then he saw that the other party had prepared a chair for him, and was staring at him happily. His gaze made Carl a little hairy. "What is your look? I can tell you that I have a normal sexual orientation. Don''t fall in love with me. There is no result!" "Hehe, I''m not interested in this aspect, if I want to love, I will only fall in love with my own guinea pig!" Hearing Karl''s words, Vegapunk rolled his eyes at him. Carl shuddered. Speaking of the test product, the first thing Carl thought of was the man who looked like a zombie. Then he connected this person with Begapunk, and suddenly got goose bumps. Even the look in the eyes of Begapunk changed, and he blurted out without thinking: "You have such a great taste!" "Hahahaha, fortunately, our scientific researchers are actually the same. Only the experimental product is our best girlfriend!" Begapunk obviously didn''t understand Carl''s meaning Carl also wanted to get crooked. But they did not continue to chat across servers, because it didn''t make any sense. After a while, Carl told Vegapunk what he wanted. After Begapunk learned of his intentions, he didn''t hesitate to take out a few supplies and fill them in. The four pacifists were directly assigned to Karl''s banner! Such an operation stunned Carl immediately, and he didn''t know how to say it. "Don''t be too surprised, you are one of my few friends. It is not an exaggeration to even say that I am the only friend. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to create a liquid terminator! If it is not limited by technology, plus some materials are not available, I can even copy it for you on Skynet! " "So exaggerated?!" Hearing what Begapunk said, Carl was already stunned. He did not expect that Begapunk would accomplish so many things in about a year and a half! Fortunately, according to Carl''s memory, none of the materials he wrote was a spacecraft that could travel through the universe. Otherwise, with the ability of Begapunk, it is really possible to make a trick! If that''s the case, things are a bit big! Just as Carl was shocked, the system sound rang again. The God-level selection system has been triggered! Option 1: Kill Vegapunk, rob him of all his scientific research materials, take it as his own, and get up to one! Option 2: Continue to maintain the relationship with Begapunk and get assignable attribute point: 1 point! Can assign skill points: 1 point! Option 3: Encourage Begapunk to make a timing device, and the host will have the opportunity to use the timing device to return to Earth! Chapter 230： Mad scientist Back to earth? ! When he saw this choice, Carl was stunned. He didn''t expect this choice to appear in the system. However, Carl was an orphan in his previous life, and he has no girlfriend. Without worrying about him, staying in this world is better than going back. So Carl chooses two, first get attribute points and skill points. Although it is only 1 point each, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. And the timing device, who said that it must accept the task of selection before it can be manufactured? There is no reward for choosing three, so Carl will naturally not be stupid to choose this one. As for the first option, Carl simply ignored it, and didn''t even bother to think about it. Because it is completely unnecessary! Choose to complete, get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point! Freely assign skill points: 1 point! This choice is outrageous, but it is indeed a turning point. If Carl really chooses the first one, or if he encourages Vegapunk to create a space-time shuttle. Carl can''t guarantee what will happen then. Coupled with things like Gundam, you say he is strong, really strong. But after killing Vegapunk, how to maintain the Gundam is a problem! Plus, Carl can''t drive Gundam at all! So the first option is useless at all. Then Karl Bian and Bergapunk continued to chat about those things that had been brainstorming. By the way, Carl also learned that the pacifists are now stronger than before! It can be said that the strength of every pacifist is not weaker than a brigadier general of the navy headquarters! Even a brigadier general of the navy headquarters may not have been able to do it, a pacifist! Such a pacifist is enough to single out any pirate with a bounty of less than 500 million Baileys. Even if the opponent is domineering, it can be wiped out by the pacifists! However, in this way, the pacifists have no way of mass production, and can only be used as a hole card at the bottom of the box. For such pacifists, Bergapunk took more than a year to build more than 30 units, which is not enough. So what the Navy often uses now is the same pacifist as in the original book. After all, only this type of mass production can cooperate well with the navy, that is, there is too much difference in strength. This kind of pacifist has no problem in solving people who offer a reward of less than 300 million yuan, who are not domineering and are not very capable of fruiting. The four pacifists given to Carl by Begapunk are such a mass production type. As for the high-match pacifists, they are now completely in the hands of the five old stars. Not to mention that Begapunk has no authority to transfer, even Sarkarski does not have this right! Carl didn''t say anything about this, just silently chanting a few words of "blessing" to the parents of the five old stars. Carl then chatted with Bergapunk about the liquid robot. Then Begapunk was very excited and said this here. However, this Terminator has only been researched out and has not been fully formed. And the most important thing is that this terminator is the bear itself! The bears now fully retain their self-awareness, because only in this way can they become a terminator. If it''s just a machine, it''s still not very flexible and cannot complete self-evolution. But the bear who retains consciousness can. Although he doesn''t know how to evolve, his desire to survive will make him continue to promote his body to survive! Bega Punk is such a stimulus to the bear, which allows him to complete the evolution and become a liquid terminator. But the experiment was not completed, and Vegapunk still needs to work hard. But Carl feels a little bit distressed by the bear, because he must have suffered a lot by doing so. Begapunk also nodded, facing Carl without any shy, and explained all the experimental procedures. After hearing this, Carl was even more shocked. Because this is completely dismantling the bear''s body and then reassembling it together. This has been repeated hundreds of times! In such a situation, if you change it to Carl himself, it is probably crazy. But the bear can still remain calm. Even Carl had to admire this kind of will, even Begapunk admired the bear a little bit! In the eyes of Begapunk, a guinea pig like a bear is really a rare encounter in 10,000 years! So the bear needs to continue to experiment. For at least half a year, he could not leave the laboratory. And the follow-up test is relatively easy, and there is no need to torture the bear, which also makes Carl feel better. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to face the bear. Because retaining his consciousness, as well as the idea of ??transforming him, are the brain holes that Carl proposed. But he didn''t let Begapunk experiment with bears! It can only be said that Bergapunke is called a mad scientist, and it is not without reason! Because he is so crazy! In this way, the two briefly chatted for a morning Carl had lunch here by the way, and was about to leave with the pacifists. Because he still has things to deal with, naturally he can''t stay here forever. When Vegapunk learned that Carl was leaving, he was also a little lost. Other researchers also saw Begapunks expression, and then they believed in the rumors circulating between them even more! But before he left, Carl also mentioned the space-time shuttle. But he just mentioned it, saying that he had seen it somewhere, and then briefly talked about the function of this machine, and then there was no more text. When Begapunk heard this, he thought that Carl had brought some new information, but only a few words, which immediately disappointed him. Originally, when he heard about the space-time shuttle and some of the functions of this machine, he was still a little excited. But Carl stopped abruptly, and other parties said that they didn''t know, didn''t know, or said that there was only this information on the broken data. Begapunk is not easy to entangle, so he can only give up. But this matter, he has already taken it to heart. Mad scientist Begapunk, his favorite is to challenge impossible tasks! So he has now begun to think about what the time shuttle is. In this regard, Carl did not stop him. With his thinking, although he can think of how to make this thing, it is impossible without a few years of work. After all, Carl didn''t know how to do this kind of thing. Because the space-time shuttle is also Karls knowledge blind zone! that''s all. Carl bid farewell to Begapunk and the "zombie" soaked in the medicine jar, and then took the four pacifists, left the island and flew towards the Chambord Islands. Chapter 231： Trouble comes Leaving the island where Begapunk is located. Carl returned to Chambord that afternoon, and then contacted Jinping to take himself and the four pacifists down. It''s just that Carl didn''t wait for the peace, but he waited for the captain of the murloc guard. "Master Karl is ready, please come to Fishman Island with me as soon as possible now, we are in trouble!" "trouble?" Hearing what the other party said, Carl frowned without thinking, and immediately got on the boat to let him take himself to the fisherman island. When he contacted Jinping, the other party did not speak, but directly hung up the phone worm. This originally made Carl a little confused, but the current situation made him a little confused. With Shiping here, what can be the trouble with Fishman Island? Even if it is a super-large Neptune ran away, there is still a white star here, so don''t be afraid! Unless it is a world government/government, planning to do something on the current fisherman island! But doing so will not do them any good. When Carl speculated wildly, the captain had already brought Carl back to the Murloc Island. "Master Karl, please come with me!" The captain looked a little anxious, and Carl didn''t say anything, but followed quickly. The four pacifists also used Carl''s abilities to let them float in the air and go with him. After a while, Karl came to the Dragon Palace and saw a man sitting on the throne of King Neptune with an arrogant face. Seeing this scene, Carl was stunned! You must know that he has not done this before. Although he can be on the throne, he will not be Karl in this way. Jinping didn''t speak aside, but his eyes were full of murderous intent! If it hadn''t been for scrupulous about the other party''s identity, he would have done it a long time ago! King Neptune was a little aggrieved. It was only after seeing Karl that he breathed a sigh of relief, even his waist straightened up a lot. "How come the navy is here! Could it be that you have decided to reject your mother''s kindness!" An unknown man shouted here. This person Carl doesn''t know him, but the logo on his body and his tone all say that the person behind him is the captain of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, Charlotte Lingling! "Hehe, are you from the BIGMOM Pirate Group? If you do, I don''t have to keep my hands!" While speaking, Carl moved his hand directly, strangling the opponent''s neck, but did not directly kill him. If you kill the opponent directly here, you will bring a Four Emperors to the fisherman island as an enemy! This was what Jinpei was worried about before, and Carl knew very well why he didn''t do it. So Carl is the same. In order to avoid Murloc Island being affected, he did not directly kill the other party, but took out the phone worm from the other party. "Hey! How are the desserts on the fisherman island? My old lady''s tea party is about to begin. It must be completed within three months!" "Charlotte Lingling, why don''t you let me deliver your dessert?" "Huh? You are not my son! Who the **** are you!" "Hahahaha, how long has it been since then, you just forgot about me, old fat lady!" "You navy kid..." Charlotte Lingling heard Carl''s address to herself, and instantly reacted, whether the other party would. After all, among so many enemies, only Karl called Charlotte Lingling the old fat woman. Of course she remembered it very clearly, because she hated these words! "Navy kid, what did you do to my old mother''s son? If you let him go, we will forget it! All I want is the dessert of Fishman Island, it has nothing to do with your navy! " Charlotte Lingling was obviously a little confused. The news of the fierce battle between Kaido and Carl had long been passed to her ears. Originally, she thought that Carl would be easily solved by Kaido, but the result was that the two won! Charlotte Power is very aware of Kaido''s strength, so Carl''s strength is self-evident, but also very strong! If it is not necessary, Charlotte Lingling is really unwilling to continue to provoke the navy. This is of no benefit to her! "Old fat lady, let me tell you too, you members of the Four Emperors Pirate Group, I will build one and kill the other! Your son, I, I am going to feed the Neptune class, so please give up this idea! Hahahaha! " Without giving Charlotte Lingling a chance to respond, Carl crushed his neck slightly with his palm, and then handed it to Jinping. "Go feed the fish, if there are other BIGMOM Pirates around, you should understand how to deal with it?" "Don''t worry, leave it to the old man!" Jinping nodded, and then left the Dragon Palace with the corpse on his back. Carl beckoned, and the four pacifists who were shut down flew into the Dragon Palace. "I teach you how to use them. This kind of thing is best controlled by you or Jinping. And dont forget to enter all the Murlocs data, otherwise it will cause accidental injury Also, dont forget Jinping, he is no longer Qiwuhai. If you dont enter his data, pacifists will attack his skills every time they see him! " "I know" King Neptune was a little dizzy, but he still followed Carl to learn how to use these pacifists. Although the threat from the BIGMOM Pirate Group was resisted by Karl. But these four pacifists are their important weapons against ordinary pirate groups. Of course they must be treated with caution! ... at the same time. IWC, Cake Island! Inside Charlotte Lingling''s Cake Castle! At this time, she was very angry with Charlotte Lingling. In such a state of extreme anger, she directly ate a huge cake with a height of more than one meter! But she still didn''t quell and wanted to continue eating! "Navy kid, I''m really mad at me!" "Mom, there are still three months to go before the tea party. We don''t need to provoke the navy." Katakuri said, Charlotte Power was angry, and he ate another cake before he said. "Kata Kuri, my most proud son, I will leave the tea party snacks to you." "Wrap it on me! Mom!" ... at the same time. An island full of riches. A tall man and a slightly fat man stared at each other. "Kaido! Why did you appear on my site! Do you want to fight!" "Blackbeard! Now that we have met, let''s fight a game first, and let me see if you, the new four emperors, are qualified enough!" "Thief hahahahaha, just hit it, do you think I''m afraid of you! Kaido!!!" Chapter 232： episode Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B Spirit: B- Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Perfect), Domineering Color (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery (C) ), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 3 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 After dealing with the murloc island, Carl first allocated an attribute point obtained by completing the selection task before to the physical strength, so that it could reach the A+ level. As for the skill points, Karl still stayed, and waited until he had enough five. After reaching the A+ level of physical strength, Carl felt that he was full of strength all over his body, and he felt energetic and didn''t know what to do. And the most important thing is that after Carl tried a few moves a little, he found that his physical recovery speed was completely doubled compared to before! And more importantly, Carl is recovering from his injury now much faster than before. But it was only faster, and it was still too far behind the monster-level recovery speed of Kaido. But what Carl has some doubts is that Kaido''s recovery speed is probably not up to the S-level attribute value! He is very likely to be at the S+ level to achieve this recovery speed! Carl is far from this level, and he doesn''t expect much. After getting acquainted briefly, with his current power, Karl stayed in the fisherman island for a few days and then left. Anyway, he came here just to behave, there is no need to do anything on the fisherman island, and his supposed mission to defeat Jinping has failed. When Carl reported on the task, he was naturally scolded by Sarkarski. However, Sakarski''s scolding was also weak, obviously for the sake of appearance, and did not intend to let Karl really kill Jinping and destroy the fisherman island. And Sakarski didn''t say what the next task should be, just let him watch it. As for how to look at it, it all depends on Karl''s own play. ... Back to the Chambord Islands. Carl and Intil came to the navy branch, ready to take other things to the island of Hydra. But when Carl returned to the navy branch, he saw the latest news. Two days ago, Kaido, one of the Four Emperors, had a battle with Blackbeard, one of the Four Emperors, and destroyed an entire island! The final result is that Kaido was hit into the sea and where his whereabouts are unknown, and Blackbeard paid the price of an island and won a terrible victory! It was also described in the news that the two continued to fight for a day and night, and if it weren''t for Blackbeard, at the expense of an entire island, Kaido sucked Kaido into the black hole he created. Kaido will never lose a trace of it in the sea. Such a victory was obviously not what Blackbeard wanted, after all, he paid the price of an island! Such a price is indeed a bit tragic, and the resident of Blackbeard is gone. But Kaido is even more uncomfortable. Before going to crusade against Karl, then he was dragged by Karl, and finally defeated by the navy. Now I met Blackbeard again. Originally, he had a chance to save his face, but the ability of the black beard is really a person who restrains the fruit. Even Kaido will inevitably be restrained by Dark Fruit. In addition, in order to win, he sacrificed an entire island and created a huge black hole! Kaido always likes to release water in battle, and it is normal to lose to the opponent inadvertently. The news of the battle between the two four emperors aroused discussion among others, especially the news about Blackbeard. None of them expected that the newly promoted Four Emperors would be so strong that they could even defeat Kaido. But Carl didn''t have any interest in this kind of thing, even if Sarkarski hadn''t said anything when he reported on the task. Blackbeard only defeated Kaido by tricks. His true strength was not as exaggerated as written in the newspaper. This is news after all, and Karl''s deeds can be exaggerated, not to mention Blackbeard. So Carl just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention. Soon Carl returned to the boat with his fault and set off toward the Amazon Lily. The navy soldiers all followed, their expressions looking a little lost. They were given a few days off by Carl, and now they have gone crazy, and then suddenly told to go to work, they will naturally feel a little lost. Carl didn''t care about these people, but slowly sailed the warship on the sea. But when Karl''s warship just left the Chambord Islands, he saw a familiar pirate ship. Wanli Sunshine! The Straw Hat Pirates have gone to sea again! And even Raleigh was on this ship, obviously on a downwind boat. All the other members of the Straw Hat Pirate Group gathered on this ship, even Brooke was there. The ghost knows when this cargo got on the ship But depending on the situation, he should have been on the ship only recently. "It''s not a coincidence, you said, am I doing it or not?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said softly. The straw hat group was even more shocked when they saw Karl standing on the bow of the warship, and they let Frankie prepare for fire. It was Luffy, who was exactly the same as before, always greeting Karl. Seeing Luffy''s careless appearance, Carl smiled, and a sword gas struck him casually. However, Carl''s attack was not directed at the straw hat, but at Lei Li over there! But Lei Li didn''t move, and didn''t mean to draw a knife at all. Instead, Sauron on the side made an instant shot, directly holding the double knives, releasing a sword aura that was stronger than Karl''s casual blow, interrupting it! "General White Eagle! I want to challenge you!" Sauron is not the same as the original, he did not lose an eye, but compared with the original strength, there is almost no difference! After all, Lei Li is also a great swordsman, not bad compared to Hawkeye! Sauron would have such strength, which was completely within Carl''s expectation. As for what he said about challenging himself, Carl just smiled and didn''t take it seriously. At this moment, the Wanli Sunshine suddenly took off! Feng Lai Cannon was launched successfully, flying directly into the air with a huge pirate ship. Sauron, who was still standing on the bow of the ship, vowed to challenge Karl, was knocked down by the speed of the intrusion, which looked a little funny. "Master Carl, shall we not chase after?" The navy soldier on the side asked softly, and Carl shook his head and retracted Hades into the scabbard. "Our task is to deal with Qiwuhai, there is no need to fight Leili, so the gains outweigh the losses." Chapter 233： Coming to Amazon 0 go again! After a few days, Karl finally brought his warship to the familiar windless zone, the familiar Amazon lily, and the familiar port location. Boya Hancock stood at the port with an ugly expression. Over the past year or so, Carl has come to the Amazon Lily too many times! And every time I came here, I just wandered around here under the guise of patrolling and didn''t do anything else. Had Hancock not been sober and knew that Carl was a navy, otherwise, she would really treat Carl as a pirate. But even so, Hancock''s expression is still somewhat unnatural. After the abolition of the Qiwuhai system, Hancock knew very well what the purpose of the navy came here. But she never thought that the person who came here to attack her would be Carl! Is this a fart? Just surrender directly! Hancock thought so, but only to think about it, if she really surrendered, the Amazon warriors behind her would suffer. For his own people, Hancock is absolutely impossible to surrender. Originally Hancock was ready to face the navy. If other lieutenant admirals come, Hancock and her subordinates will have the power to fight. Don''t worry at all, the other side dispatched a few warships, and they can smash the Amazon Lily. But Carl is completely different. The strength between the two of them is like the difference between clouds and mud. It''s true that Carl doesn''t need to do anything, just hook his fingers, and the Amazon lily can be wiped out. After all, he has been here many times, so he can easily control the island of Amazon lily. If you want the entire island to take off, it''s just a word from Carl. Slowly, Karl controlled the warship and came to the port. He took Intil off the ship and walked in front of Hancock. As for the other navies, Karl didn''t even let them come forward. In order to avoid those people from being affected by Hancock''s beauty, Carl strictly forbids them to see Hancock. Simply lock the hatch, so the current warship is empty and there is no one. "Long time no see, Hancock, do you miss me?" "Miss you? Even if the concubine is dead, it is absolutely impossible to miss you!" Hancock was a little frustrated when he heard Carl''s words, but the appearance she showed was more like a little arrogant. After all, not everyone dared to speak to Karl in such a tone. But even so, Carl didn''t do anything to Hancock. The purpose of his coming here is not to really crusade Hancock, but to negotiate terms with her! "Hankock, you don''t need to be so angry, I didn''t come here to attack you, and you don''t have to be nervous. I''m here to negotiate terms with you. Are you interested in listening to it? " "Haha! Don''t you say that you are not interested in listening, so you can''t say it?" Hancock rolled his eyes and continued: "Let''s listen, you have to see what you want to do, but the concubine may not agree to it!" Although Hancock knew that she was not Carl''s opponent, she also had her own pride. This kind of pride will not make her humble. If it wasn''t for the empress to protect the other people on the Amazon Lily, she wouldn''t care about Karl at all! "My conditions are simple. I have time to run in the new world to help Luo and Bucky. Let me tell you directly, Bucky and Trafalgar Rowe are both mine. Our goal is very simple, is to accumulate strength, accumulate thickly and make thin hair. " "You are an admiral of the navy, and you are still developing power outside? This has to be known. Even if you are an admiral of the navy, I am afraid you can''t get along inside the navy!" Hancock looked at Carl with interest, wondering why he did this. As an admiral of the navy, he is quietly expanding his influence outside. Once such a situation is discovered by the five old stars, the consequences will be very serious! As for the navy, they dont care if you are outside and whether you have your own people. As long as you are loyal to the navy, that''s enough! If not, Karl wouldn''t dare to do so, after all, the Navy would not investigate his own people. "Boya Hancock, do you have to try to understand and pretend to be confused? You should know best what this world has become. You and Kuroba are people who came out of that place, even Intil almost went in. So you should be very clear about what my purpose is, and not many people know about it, including Raleigh, who don''t know it either! " "Then why are you telling your concubine?" Hancock felt something wrong, and when Carl told the secret, she felt that she was on a thief ship. If she refused directly at the time, she might not hear anything. But it is too late now, and if Carl wants to silence her, she can''t run away at all! "Hankuk, you know exactly what I mean by what I said, so I now give you two choices. The first is to agree to my terms, help Linluo and Bucky, no matter how you say you used to be Qiwuhai, no one will feel that something is wrong when you hug the groupThe second choice It''s very simple, you refuse, and then I obey the navy''s order to destroy you! As for these people in Amazon Lily, I will inform the five old stars and ask them to send someone over..." "The concubine agrees to go to the new world to help!" Before Karl was finished, Hancock gritted his teeth and agreed, Karl''s condition. Seeing Hancock so refreshed, Carl smiled and showed his right hand. "Happy cooperation?" "The concubine is not happy!" Without shaking hands with Carl, Hancock held his head and folded his arms: "Warning you, even if your concubine agrees, don''t want to force your concubine! The big deal is that we are dead, you can kill me, then I will also make your betrayal of the five old stars public! " "Don''t worry, when did I force you? Even if I want to use a strong one, do you think you can stop me?" While talking, Carl suddenly dashed to Hancock''s body, and the distance from her was less than three centimeters! "you" Seeing Carl approaching suddenly, Hancock was startled, his cheeks were suddenly red, and even the roots of his ears were red. The warriors of the Amazon lilies behind, although they didn''t know what they had said before. But seeing the situation in front of him, his face was suddenly full of gossip. But Intil was behind, but he was a little bit savory. "court death!!!" After about a few seconds, Hancock felt that Carna was full of male hormones and suddenly rushed into the tip of his nose. This made her sober up instantly and kicked out without hesitation! At the same time, the smell on Carl''s body made Hancock''s face even redder. Even the beating of the heart has become much faster. But her kicking skills didn''t stop, she still followed Carl''s face! Chapter 234： Krai Kana "Is it necessary to be so excited?" Carl smiled, squeezed Hancock''s ankle, and directly used his face power to give her a lot of affection. Hancock only felt that his heartbeat was very fast and his face was very hot, as if he had a fever. Moreover, after her ankle was pinched by Karl, she felt weak all over, and she couldn''t raise the thought of resistance at all. Hancock noticed his strangeness and suddenly realized that he seemed to have fallen in love with Karl. Although Hancock had never thought that he would like Karl, the situation before him seemed to be her more true reaction. But Hancock didn''t know that she would be like this after Karl used her abilities and finished her favorability. The face-saving ability that Carl has acquired is not permanent, and even in terms of favorability, there will be a time limit. However, this time limit will be relatively long, and even if the ability fails, there will still be some side effects. Coupled with Hancock, he was brushed up with his favorability before, and now he continues to be brushed, and of course he will suddenly feel emotional. The current behavior of the two of them turned into flirting and flirting in the eyes of the Amazon fighters. I even took pictures with my camera. Intil behind pouted and went straight back to the boat, reluctant to even look at Karl. "I won''t quarrel with you, I still have things to do next. Now that you have agreed, I will help you notify Luo and Bucky. After a period of time has calmed down, you can go to the New World to find them. Although you dont need to do anything, the news of the tripartite alliance is best for me! " With that, Karl rubbed Hancock''s hair, which hadn''t reacted yet, and then left here. To be honest, he had wanted to rub it before, and Hancock''s soft black hair was black. Now it can be regarded as satisfying a little bit of his own evil taste. Hancock watched Carl''s departure, only to realize after a while, he seemed to be killed by touching his head! This made her feel a little embarrassed, and the whole person became a bit wrong. "My Empress, what shall we do next?" "What can I do, prepare for the wedding for my concubine!" "Huh? Wedding?" "Bah! What kind of wedding, the concubine is talking about preparing the ship, we are ready to set off to the new world!" Hancock''s thinking has become a little messy, and his speech is a little incoherent, and he accidentally said what he said. This kept her face ruddy all the time, and she couldn''t stop it at all. "It''s really shameful..." With the blessing of favorability and the final blow, Hancock has completely fallen. After all, in the past, Hancock had some good feelings for Karl, but now he just borrowed Karl''s ability and broke out directly. But she is a little different from the original, at least she can still maintain her sanity now, so as not to lose most of her sanity like when she saw Luffy in the original. The rest of the Amazon warriors, seeing Hancock''s appearance, whispered and laughed. Having been in the distance, observing Guro Liosa here, he also sighed at this time. "I didn''t stay in the female college..." "But it''s okay. It''s better to like a person like Carl. It''s always better to be single or to like other people." Guroliosa is more realistic and will not be as impulsive as Hancock. From a long-term benefit point of view, Carl is indeed Amazon Lily, the best husband-in-law candidate! He is young, handsome, strong and more powerful! Even his fame has to catch up with the once naval hero Karp. Such a person is not even thirty years old now! The future can be expected! inestimable! at the same time. Carl didn''t know what Hancock was thinking at this time. He has left the windless zone and headed for Krai Kana Island. Krai Kana Island is the territory of Hawkeye Mihawk, and he is also Karl''s last target. As long as he is dealt with, his task will be completed. Although Carl did a perfunctory campaign against the Qiwu Sea, the navy is just fine. After all, they wouldn''t really provoke these guys. They are all hard bones, and they are not good for the Navy, and there may even be some negative effects. Naturally, there is no need to take it seriously. But this time he was obedient. He didn''t report the task directly, but planned to report together after seeing Mihawk. This way, you don''t have to be scolded twice. It didn''t take long for Krai Kana Island to appear in front of Carl and others. The general ship docked at the edge of the island, leaving dozens of guards outside. The rest of the people, all follow Karl into it! Although it is useless to let them in together. But after all, Karl is an admiral of the admiral, and he has his subordinates to support the scene, which is right. But when the group of them stepped into Krai Kana Island, they were all stared at. UU Reading When I reached the edge of the center, many monkeys appeared around! In the hands of these monkeys, a weapon similar to Black Knife Night was held. But at a glance, Carl could tell that these weapons were imitations, and compared to the real Black Knife Night, they weren''t worth mentioning. But other navy soldiers can''t see it! They were surprised to see so many monkeys holding black knives! "Lord Carl, look! These monkeys have a black knife in their hands! What are they? Could it be that the world''s largest swordsman was killed by these monkeys? ! " "puff!" Before Karl could answer, Intil laughed out first. She followed Carl around the world. She was very knowledgeable and naturally knew the species of these monkeys. As for these knives, she couldn''t tell whether they were true or not. But there is only one Black KnifeYe. There are so many out here. Anyone with a little brain will know that these are fake! And the world''s largest swordsman, will be defeated by these monkeys? Just kidding? "You are so stupid as the navy, you have no knowledge at all. These monkeys are human imitators, they will imitate human actions and behavior habits. According to book records, Krai Kana Island is full of such human imitators. Coupled with the fact that the world''s largest swordsman is here, what''s wrong with them learning that people hold black knives? And I heard that if the strength of the imitator is very strong, these human imitators can also learn some of the fur of that strong man! " Intil held his head proudly and gave the navy popular science. The navy nodded one after another, and then suddenly realized. But at the time they were speaking, these human imitators had gathered together and completely blocked their way forward! Chapter 235： The worlds No. 1 swordsman! Seeing close to hundreds of human imitators, the only way is blocked. Carl didn''t take the lead, but asked the navy behind him. "Are you interested in trying these human imitators? I can tell you that, the strength of these human imitators is not much weaker than some swordsmen. Their power is many times stronger than that of ordinary people. " Carl said with a smile, while the surrounding navy showed disdain. They are all naval elites, the weakest, and they all have the strength of a major navy headquarters. How could a person with such strength be afraid of beasts. "Hahahaha, hand us over to General Karl, we will deal with these beasts soon!" While talking, seventy or eighty navy rushed up instantly! These navies, the most basic armed color domineering, as well as the six navy types can be mastered. If they are in the first half of the great route, their strength can be considered above average. But their strength is just cannon fodder in the new world. Although the strength of these human imitators is not very strong. But under the influence of Mihawk, the same should not be underestimated! that''s all. The navy soldiers rushed up, completely disregarding these human imitators. Carl shook his head, already predicting the scene of their fiasco. Even Intier couldn''t help but slapped his lips and laughed softly. "Brother Carl, look at these navies, they are really stupid. They rushed up one by one, even the square formation is useless. Isn''t this looking for death?" Although Intil doesn''t know how strong human imitators are. But she knows very well that human imitators will imitate all human actions and habits! In addition, the people living on Krai Kana Island are the original Qiwuhai, the world''s largest swordsman Mihawk! so. Even if these human imitators are not strong enough, if the navy does not line up, they will not necessarily be their opponents! "It''s okay to let them taste the pain, but they think that they will be invincible after they learn the domineering and six forms. In the first half of the great route, their level of strength, although not bad, is not much stronger! " The voice did not fall. The navy soldiers are fighting with those human imitators. Sure enough, the average strength of these human imitators is stronger than that of naval soldiers! Just like Intil said, these human imitators follow Mihawk every day to imitate. The strength has long been different from ordinary people, it can be compared. It is precisely because of this that these naval soldiers have been defeated one after another. Seeing their terrible appearance, Karl finally couldn''t help it! "Intil sings and temporarily calms down those human imitators!" "Hehe!" Intil smiled sweetly and hummed directly. On such a small occasion, she didn''t need to speak up and sing at all, just simple Hengchang. Those human imitators, after hearing Intiel''s singing, all looked at a loss, apparently forgetting the battle just now. "Attention all navies! Array!" "Yes!" Hearing Karl''s anger, the navy present suddenly turned a collar, and immediately opened a formation suitable for fighting in the jungle! "From now on, treat them as real pirates and charge me!" Carl gave an order, and the navy soldiers regrouped and began to line up to charge! At this time, the navy soldiers took care of each other in the same queue. No matter what kind of attack it is against human imitators, it can be done with ease. It is completely different from the previous scattered appearance! Although the strength of these human imitators is good, they have not undergone training and naturally do not know how to break the navy array! Soon the battle was reversed. When lined up to charge, the navy soldiers gave full play to their advantages, and brought everyone''s strength to the fullest. It was completely different from the scattered charge before! In the face of such a navy, human imitators can barely resist, but they are defeated and retreated! "Huh! It''s really a bunch of trash. The array has already rushed past at the beginning, so it takes so much trouble? Even the greatest advantage of the navy has been forgotten, it is really lack of discipline! " Carl snorted coldly. His voice was not loud, but it could be clearly transmitted to the ears of every navy. When they heard Carl''s words, they shuddered suddenly and accelerated their pace again. After a while, he broke through the line of defense of human imitators! Intil smiled and took Carl''s hand with a smile. "Brother Carl is right! These people just owe discipline! I thought I was invincible if I had some strength, and Brother Carl dare not say that! " Hearing what Intier called him, Karl couldn''t help but sigh. Since meeting Hancock, Intil''s name for himself has changed to brother. Although she used to call herself her elder brother, that was only when she was in danger or nervous. In normal times, she is still very reserved and calls Carl as an adult After all, Intil calls herself Carl''s maid, and of course she has to call it that way. But now Intil obviously wants to take the initiative to narrow the relationship between himself and Karl. That''s why my elder brother called the eldest brother short. I didn''t read just a few words, there were several brothers, and Carl was really speechless. But to be honest, it sounds very comfortable to have such a lovely sweet girl calling her brother. "Brother Carl, there are people over there!" Intil suddenly spoke and pointed in the direction ahead. Carl rubbed Intiel''s head and said casually; "Don''t worry, I''ve found him a long time ago." The figure in front is not someone else, it is Mihawk! Carl''s domineering look and feel has always been kept open, and he has naturally seen his appearance. However, Mihawk was not interested in working with the navy soldiers. His gaze is now staring at Carl, ready to move! "All navy orders! All retreat!" "Roger that!" Following the order, all the navies retreated to the back. "Intil, these navies are under your command. I''ll talk to Mihawk." "Yeah! Brother Carl, you can go without worry!" Intil shook his little pink fist, Carl nodded and flew up immediately. But when Carl came into the air, Mihawk didn''t hesitate, and he hit the air with a knife! "Damn!" "Mihawk, you bastard, don''t talk about martial arts!" Facing Mihawk''s sword aura, Hades instantly came out of her sheath, offsetting it with a single blow, and then arrived in front of Mihawk. "Fight?" Mihawk asked indifferently, and the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and his sword pointed at Mihawk! "bring it on!" Chapter 236： The pinnacle of swordsmanship! In an instant! The sword is overflowing! Sword spirit! Hades and Black Blade Night collided with each other, bursting out a dazzling light. Mihawk''s sword is majestic, but not lingering. Every move and every style of his can see a strong personal style, and the most important thing is that his speed of shooting is completely inconsistent with the body shape of the black sword night! This is where Mihawk is strongest. He has reached the realm of lifting heavy weights, and the Black Knife Night is in his hand, like a very light wooden stick, dancing quickly. But there is not the slightest sense of heaviness, and the whole is very smooth and silky, making people unable to find any flaws! But Carl''s side is not weak either! Carl''s swordsmanship, although it was a swordsmanship that was pieced together through the system. But more than two years have passed, and there have been so many wars among them. He has already integrated his swordsmanship. Now even in the face of Mihawk, without using the fruit ability, you can still compete with each other! Coupled with his own S-level strength, Mihawk is the one who should be the most nervous! Karl''s swordsmanship only highlights three characters, that is, quick and accurate! Facing Mihawk is majestic, but it is not a quick and swift sword move. Only with these three axes can Carl contend with each other. After all, it is a pure swordsmanship competition. If Karl takes the lead in using the fruit ability, it means that he is weaker than Mihawk in swordsmanship. In order to prove that his swordsmanship is not weak, Carl does not intend to use the fruit ability for the time being. That''s why he will use his sword skills to the fullest. This is a state he has never had before. In this state, Carl''s eyes gradually became feverish, and even Hades had a faint croak of swords. Seeing this scene, Mihawk was also slightly up after a long time, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing an excited smile! "It''s so happy! The first time I saw you, you were just an inconspicuous little navy! When we met for the second time, you had great strength, but it was a pity that our duel was forcibly interrupted! Now this time, no one will bother you, just let me see how far you navy kid has grown! " "Hahahahaha!!!!" Mihawk, an extremely serious, unsmiling person, actually laughed out loud at this time. Anyone can see that he is very excited now. As the world''s largest swordsman, he has been sitting in this position for a long time. Although every once in a while, someone will come to challenge his position. But what really excites Mihawk is nothing more than a few people. That''s why he was so excited when facing Karl. Because there are not many strong swordsmen now! Although there are swordsmen like Lei Li and the others, there are still a lot of them now. But they are the older generation after all, they don''t even bother to challenge Mihawk and become the world''s number one. More importantly, Mihawk himself could not challenge them. That''s why Mihawk seemed so lonely. "Mihawk, I admit that your swordsmanship is indeed very strong, but I know more than swordsmanship! I am a navy, and I have no intention of competing with you for the position of the world''s number one swordsman! Next, as a navy, I will go all out to fight against you! Jorakl Mihawk! " Before the voice was over, Carl flew directly into the air, using his advantage to create a storm of sickle and ferret! Facing Carl, who was going all out, his eyes were piercing, the strongest rising, and apart from anything else, it was a sword aura that soared to the sky! This blow instantly tore through all the storms, and wiped out all the wind blades of the sickle and ferrets! Carl had no choice but to create a storm again, cutting out a sword aura to offset each other! But at this moment, Mihawk, who was also serious, covered the underworld with armed domineering! The dark slash hits again! Seeing this scene, Carl was even more surprised! "This is Liu Ying?!" "This domineering use is really exaggerated!" Seeing that Mihawk was actually domineering, completely covering his sword aura, Carl felt a little tricky, but he chose to resist his attack! "Ghost Cut" Carl''s strongest blow, engulfed in the endless storm current, condensed a vacuum slash! Instantly tear the space ahead! During the previous battle with Kaido, Carl didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with this move. But now facing the slash that was close at hand, he released the blow in front of him, only to realize that his slash had cut through the space, leaving a space crack of less than one millimeter! Although the crack repaired itself quickly, this scene still surprised Karl! Simultaneously. The two sword auras collided with each other, causing violent explosions and air currents, blowing away all the fronts around them! Even if there is a huge black hole on the ground The surrounding trees were blown to each other by the violent air current. Those naval soldiers, as well as human imitators, had escaped long ago and did not dare to stay here Long before the two of them, when they started fighting, Intil took the navy with him. We retreat to a kilometer away. But seeing this scene in front of him, Intil felt that he should continue to step back, so that he would be safe. "Really good sword spirit, General White Eagle, I would like to call you the strongest swordsman in the Navy! Even Fujitora''s gravity sword can''t compare to your vacuum sword! Especially the blow that tears the space, even I can''t do it! " Mihawk does not lose his reputation as an eagle eye, his eyes are horribly good! Even if it is a space crack less than one millimeter, it will recover in three seconds. But it was still caught by Mihawk. I have to say that his eyes are equipped with dynamic vision, and his domineering look and feel are indeed a perfect match. Every detail of Karl''s move was presented in Mihawk''s eyes. But it is precisely because of this that his evaluation of Karl is so high. But even if you can see how powerful Carl''s move is, it doesn''t mean that Mihawk can copy his move. After all, no one''s moves will be exactly the same as another. Even those with fruit abilities in the previous two generations may not be able to use their powers exactly the same! Just like Carl now, his use of fruit power is only partially similar to the Golden Lion, and everything else is improved according to his own habits. No matter what kind of power, you can only become stronger if you thoroughly understand it! Mihawk couldn''t fully replicate this trick of Karl. But as the pinnacle of swordsmanship in today''s era, he learned something from Karl''s move. This has already benefited him a lot, and naturally there is no need to copy other people''s moves. Chapter 237： End of the battle Hades and Black BladeYe are trembling! The battle between Karl and Mihawk is still going on! As one of the supreme big knives, the black knife night has extraordinary power. At the same time, it also tried a black knife, which has a certain spirituality. In conjunction with Black Sword and Night, Mihawk''s swordsmanship was so vivid that he couldn''t find any flaws at all. But Hades on Carl''s side is not weak either! Although Hades is just the latest demon sword. But his own abilities, as well as other aspects, are not inferior to Black KnifeToo Much Night! What''s more important is that Hades''s evil spirit is far more than ordinary demon swords! This evil spirit is far more fierce than Black BladeYe''s spirit! Coupled with his ability, and Karl''s swordsmanship! Mihawk doesn''t dare to hurt himself at all, otherwise, the result is very likely to let this wound stay on him forever! Although Karl''s Demon Sword was only made in about half a month. But during this time, Carl often went to clean up the pirates. Those pirates who survived and were not dealt with by Karl began to pass on the news about Karl''s Demon Sword one after another. Good things do not go out, bad things spread for thousands of miles. Carl held the news that he could not heal his wounds as long as he saw people, and went like this. Mihawk naturally also knew this information. So when playing against Karl, he will deliberately avoid Karl''s attack. But even so, Mihawk''s own attack rhythm did not stop. Carl''s demon sword will have certain restrictions on top powerhouses, but it is only slightly tricky. The enemies they have faced are all sorts of strange, so just be cautious, Hades''s ability is not difficult to deal with. that''s all. The battle between Mihawk and Carl lasted from day to night! Both of them became excited, causing the entire island to be filled with their sword aura! Even the trees here were destroyed by nearly one-tenth of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them! This also led to the fact that human imitators could only retreat, and the corners of the island shivered. Intil took the navy and returned to the warship, leaving the island temporarily. After she was completely safe, she stood on a high place and observed the battle between the two with binoculars. This level of battle is not something they can intervene at all, it is safest to watch from a distance. As night fell. The sun had fallen below sea level, and Carl and Mihawk stopped fighting at the same time and looked at each other with smiles. In this battle, the two of them did not have a victory or defeat. But Mihawk has worked hard, and Karl still has some spare energy. His fluttering fruit has not been fully utilized, and the ability to shake the fruit has never been used once. It can be said that Carl only played about 70% of the battle this time, and then completely drew with Mihawk! However, after this battle, Carl probably figured out Mihawk''s physical attributes. His attributes are average, basically at the A and A+ levels. Especially his agility, although he is at the A+ level, he feels that he will be able to break through to the S level in less than a year or a half! For some reasons, the current Mihawk did not stop training for himself. He also knew very well that he did not really stand at the top of the world. Especially after Karl turned out to be born, it made Mihawk feel the pressure, so he will naturally continue to improve his strength. But after reaching their level, every improvement is very slow, so Mihawk has improved a bit in swordsmanship during this time. But in other aspects, it hasn''t become much stronger. Instead, it was Karl''s strength, which had undergone a qualitative change! Mihawk and Carl fought once before the outbreak of the Top War. Naturally, he was very clear about his changes! So Mihawk is very surprised, why Karl''s strength has been so greatly improved. "It seems that I am not your opponent, although it seems that we are tied. But you didn''t use all your strength at all, did you? Even the white beard''s moves were of no use at the time. If I remember correctly, you can even control the island to fly, right? " The battle between the two was over, Mihawk put away the black knife, Ye said. Carl also retracted Hades and replied with a smile. "Actually, luck is the majority. Since defeating Baibeard, my fruiting ability has also successfully awakened. And you are right, as long as I want, I can make this island fly up at any time! But there is no need for me to do this. I didn''t come to you to kill you. " Carl didn''t intend to kill Mihawk, because it would not do him any good. But even if he really wants to do it, Mihawk will not be afraid. As the world''s No. 1 swordsman, Karl is sure to defeat the opponent with full firepower. But it is not guaranteed to kill him. And the most important thing is that Carl must also use the fruit of the upsurge in order to win against Mihawk. However, his patella won''t be easily exposed with the ability to shake the fruit, and there is no need for him to kill Mihawk. They are not a purely hostile relationship after all. "Seven Wuhai''s system has been abolished, and you, as a white eagle, will attack me in the future. If you want to continue fighting, I am happy to accompany you! But if you don''t do it, but want to use this as a threat to me, let me promise something. Sorry! Please go back, I will not promise anything! " Mihawk''s tone is flat, but his attitude is firm! He is completely different from Hancock and Jinping. Behind both Jinping and Hancock, there is a country that needs their protection. So Carl is very good at persuading them, let them stand on his side, But Mihawk is completely different! He is not only superb, but more importantly, he is cumin and has no worries! Such a person is the most terrifying! As the saying goes, barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes. Today''s Mihawk, in response to such a sentence, gave Carl a headache. "Since you have said so, I won''t bother you this time. But since I''m here, I can''t go home empty-handed, at least from you, can I take something with you? " Carl squinted his eyes, but Mihawk felt a little awkward. Then Carl walked forward with a grin, and put his arm around Mihawk''s shoulder. "Mihawk, I know you have a good collection of wine here, how many bottles can you give me?" "Do you think it''s possible?" Mihawk raised his eyebrows, obviously not planning to give it. But Carl didn''t care about his words, but planned to grab it! "Anyway, you are a pirate. As a navy, it is not a violation of military regulations to **** things from a pirate, hahahaha!" Hearing Karl''s words, Mihawk''s mouth twitched, a little helpless. "You are really shameless!" Chapter 238： Emergencies! In the end, Karl still blackmailed a few bottles of good wine from Mihawk. This distressed Mihawk, his facial paralyzed face disappeared directly. Mihawk was originally cumin, but under normal circumstances, he also appeared as a pirate hunter to make ends meet. Before Qiwuhai was organized, he had a very good life every day. However, after the cancellation of Qiwuhai''s establishment, Mihawk will return to a struggling life. But this has no effect on him. After all, he is still a cumin, and he doesn''t have to worry about anything when he is full. It''s just the bottles of wine that Carl took away, and he really feels distressed. After all, this was a long-aged wine, and he didn''t even want to drink it directly, but planned to wait for a while. that''s all. Carl took advantage of the darkness and led the team to leave Krai Kana Island. The next thing Carl has to do is to return to the navy headquarters and report on the situation this time. But this time I went back, inevitably being scolded, who let him go to sea for a long time, the original Qiwuhai didn''t solve it. It''s just that Carl is not worried, what will Sakarski do to him. Anyway, he just walked through the scene, and they had already reached a consensus on this matter. Then Karl took control of the warship and flew towards the navy headquarters. He and the other navies returned to the cabin and slept peacefully all night. But early the next morning, Carl was awakened by the voice of the phone bug. "Carl! Where are you now!" "Senior Sakaski? My current position, probably above Mary Joa, will be back soon." "You don''t have to come back! I want you to find Festa immediately and ask him to cancel the so-called Pirate Expo and arrest him! And you have to be careful. According to reliable sources, Douglas Bart, who was once a member of the Roger Pirates and has the title of Descendants of the Devil, is on that island! I have already notified a smile to go with Polusalino, your distance is closer than them, you first go to see the situation! If things don''t go well, I will activate the Demon Slaying Order! " "Is it so exaggerated?" Carl was a little shocked when he heard Sakaski''s words. He didn''t expect that to catch a pirate in a small area, he would have to interact with the Demon Slayer Order! Sakarski snorted coldly, and continued: "The Demon Slayer Order is not just for Barrett, but all the pirates on the island!" "This time, we must catch all those pirates! As for the person Festa, you can figure it out by yourself, but the Pirate Expo, never let him hold it successfully! Otherwise this is the greatest insult to our navy! " Sarkarski was obviously very angry, otherwise he would not give an order to Karl in such a serious tone. "I see, leave it to me!" Carl nodded, and Sakarski then told Carl the location of the Pirate Expo! After getting the position, Carl turned the bow and flew in the direction of Expo. Then Karl talked about the crusade against Qiwuhai casually. It was rare for Sakarski to be lifeless, but he sighed helplessly. Then Sakarski said that the situation on Aini Road is the same. Needless to say, Bonnie, under the order of Sakarski, Ainilu and the others did not pursue them at all. As for the two of Luo and Bucky, Ainilu didn''t have time to do it. Because Jinhei and Hancock appeared in the new world to help them resist the navy. Carl was very surprised by this. He didn''t expect Hancock to go to the new world so quickly. It has only been three or four days since Carl left the Amazon Lily, but the other party has already arrived in the new world? And Jinping actually helped? You know, Carl didn''t ask Jinping for help. But his willingness to take action is enough to show that he has taken refuge in Karl. After all, the life and death of Murloc Island is in Karl''s hands, and it is natural to take care of Karl''s affairs. Then Carl and Sarkarski hung up the phone worm after chatting for a few more words. Carl then got up and began to arrange the next tasks. Because the Pirate Expo does not need manpower here. Even if it was Intil, Carl would not let her pass, because this time it was very dangerous! This is especially true for other navy soldiers, and Karl will not let his men take this risk. Because it is not necessary at all. Carl will put them all down at the nearest naval branch, and then fly to the destination by himself. In order to avoid being stunned, Carl will also slightly change his image and wear a mask by the way. After deciding. Carl put all of them down at the nearest naval branch, and he also left the admiral''s uniform here temporarily. Then Carl put on a casual suit, casually found a fox mask to wear, and set off in a hurry. Although Intil and others wanted to go, this time the mission needed the main navy and soldiers qualified to participate in the killing order. These people under Carl, although they have gone to sea many times, their strength is not very weak. But they have not reached the level of participating in the Demon Slaying Order even if Intil hasn''t reached such a level, naturally there is no need to go. Keeping them here is also out of responsibility to them. ... at the same time. Carl flew and contacted Polusalino with a smile. The two of them need time to prepare for the Demon Slaying Order, and must return to the navy headquarters first, so Carl has no reinforcements for the time being, and can only go deep alone! This makes Carl a little helpless. However, there is still some time before the Pirate Expo opens, and Carl is not in a hurry. Sakarski''s plan was to wait for all the pirate groups that received the invitation to come here, and then kill them all at once! But there is a requirement, and Carl must complete it! That is, the Expo must not be opened! The so-called Rogers treasure must also be grabbed or destroyed! None of them knew what the treasures left by Roger were. But Karl knows it! That''s the record pointer to Rafdrew! But Carl has no interest in this thing. If he gets it, he will definitely destroy it in the first place! It didn''t take long, just a few hours. Carl flew at full speed and soon came to the place where the Pirate Expo started. Here he saw a lot of big pirates with rewards of over 100 million. There are even some who belong to the Four Emperors Pirate Group! But most of these people are just a few small people, who can be called the name, just two years ago, Bonnie and the others in this class of supernova. Their supernova in this class has been half destroyed by Karl. It can be said to be quite miserable. But even so, both Urgi and Bonnie, who had become children, appeared here, and they both went together! Chapter 239： Pirate Expo "It''s really weird, it always feels limited here is not right. Urki, have you noticed it? The atmosphere here is very abnormal. Although the Expo is a carnival for the pirates, I always feel that there is a conspiracy in it, and we have to guard against it! " Bonnie was talking while chewing on the big drumstick. Her talent for eating and speaking clearly is exactly the same as Luffy. Urgi smiled, folded his hands together, glanced at Bonnie in the form of Lori, and said casually. "In addition to the two of us, Drake and Arp, both supernovae, are also there. It seems that these two people have also formed an alliance, but I don''t know how they are today. On the other side, it seemed to be a group of straw hats pushing the city into a riot. It is said that the three main forces of the Straw Hats are offering a bounty of more than 200 million, especially for their captain. The bounty has reached 400 million, which should not be underestimated. " "Huh! I know what you said, there is no need to remind me. I don''t know if the second-generation Whitebeard Pirates will come. They have disappeared since they lost to Blackbeard. If it werent for the news that they would appear at the Expo site, I wouldnt be too lazy to come over! " Bonnie snorted, her goal here was obviously to find Marco and them. As for the Pirate Expo, she is not interested. But Urki is full of interest in this Expo. Seeing him looking around at this time, he can tell with a smile on his face, and he is more excited now. "Ulji, look at the person over there, who is looking at us with a mask, isn''t it a bit familiar?" Suddenly, Bonnie asked. Urji followed her gaze, and then he found a man in casual clothes and a fox mask, looking back at him from time to time. However, his gaze rests more on the straw hat group. "It looks familiar, maybe it''s someone we know." "Then go over and take a look?" "Let''s go together!" The two looked at each other and then walked over. at the same time. Carl, who was observing the surroundings, suddenly discovered that Bonnie and Urki were walking towards him! He didn''t expect this situation. Originally, he didn''t intend to pay attention to these two people. After all, his purpose of coming here was only for Festa and Barrett. As for the other pirates, it was not his mission goal at all. Therefore, the task of arresting them is naturally not under Karl''s control. But these two people came over like this, and Carl felt a little helpless. "Hey! Do we know each other!" Bonnie, in the form of a loli, patted Karl''s thigh carelessly. Urji still smiled on the side, looking full of joy. "It''s not that I said you two, you are so anxious to come and die, is it necessary?" Carl whispered helplessly. When Urgi and Bonnie heard this voice, their eyes widened. But before the two of them could say Karl''s name, Karl instantly fell to the ground. "Be quiet, my goal here is not you. By the way, I can tell you again that the Demon Slayer Order will come soon. If you have time to run now, just say it all. Then it''s life or death, it''s up to you. " After reminding the two people, Carl dashed and disappeared without attracting anyone''s attention. It only took him less than three seconds to finish all this, and no one would doubt his identity at all. In the eyes of outsiders, it is nothing more than these two people who have provoked a powerful enemy that should not be provoked. Therefore, the surrounding pirates just kept a gloating attitude and looked at them. But they didn''t plan to get into trouble. They haven''t seen Bonnie''s loli form, but they know Urgi! Some time ago, Urki had just defeated Snug, one of the four dessert stars, and his fame rose to the top. Naturally no one wants to provoke him. But watching him deflated, I was very happy. "I didn''t expect that he would come too! And he also said that the navy was going to activate the order to kill demons? This is really going to catch all of us in one go! " Bonnie got up and dusted her body. Carl didn''t use any force just now, but gently pushed the two of them to the ground, so she was not injured. Urji, who was on the side, looked a little surprised. He just didn''t react at all, how Karl put himself down. "Originally I thought that after I became stronger, I would be able to approach him, but now it seems that this is just my wishful thinking." Urki sighed, a little sad. "By the way, Bonnie, do we want to spread the matter about the Demon Slayer Order? I always feel that this matter will become more interesting if it spreads out. " Urki smiled, but Bonnie couldn''t help but shudder. "You stop me, don''t do this! I don''t want to be chased by this guy! This is a real monsterEven if the three major generals two years ago brought a sense of oppression, it is not as strong as him, it is really outrageous! " "Hahahaha, then it''s up to you, we won''t provoke him, but shall we go or not?" "Ulji, you go and prepare to evacuate at any time, if something goes wrong, you go first! I have to find Marco, because I have something to tell him! " "Hahahaha, don''t worry, if you don''t leave, I don''t plan to leave either!" Ulji laughed, obviously intending to follow Bonnie. The two didn''t know when the relationship became so good. In the original book, the relationship between the two of them was not very good. Carl saw this scene not far away and didn''t know what was going on with these two people. But now, after all, the plot is completely different from the original, and it is normal for a little change to occur. Carl didn''t struggle too much with this. "Luo, tell other people, never come to the Pirate Expo. This is about to become the battlefield for the decisive battle against Barrett, and the order to kill demons will also be released here! As for who Barrett is, you can ask Bucky for details, he knows who this guy is. " After Carl reminded Luo, he hung up the phone worm. Luo prefers to join in the fun, Bucky is also a person who likes to join in the fun. Now because of the Pirate Expo, it is still in the invitation stage. So Carl cut off the possibility of the two of them coming here in advance. Then Carl squinted his eyes, saw and heard that the color was full of domineering, and walked straight to the small room next to the building in the center! This is Festa, the real hiding place! The central building is just a cover! "The environment here is almost familiar. Let''s meet next, Festa, the host of the Pirate Expo!" Chapter 240： caveat Below the tower of the Pirate Expo. There is an extremely secret base here, where Festa is watching everything! In front of him, there are many monitoring pictures. From here, you can have a panoramic view of everything on the island! And here is heavily guarded, no one can escape his surveillance and invade here smoothly! But Festa did not expect that Carl''s domineering experience would be more than enough to cover the entire island! Finding his position is not difficult! "Admiral White Eagle, we have something to say, do things directly, isn''t it a bit uncivilized? After all, this is also a new era. We are all civilized people. It is better not to do things that can be solved by chat. " Festa broke out in cold sweat. He had no idea that Karl would actually appear in front of him. Carl''s appearance was very abrupt, and Festa''s guards, even before the alarm was triggered, were put directly by Carl. It can also be seen from here, how big the gap between the admiral and these little guys is! "Festa, you are a smart man, I think you should know very well what I am here for!" "Of course, your navy, isn''t it just for Pirate King Roger''s treasure? This kind of thing is not important to me, I can tell you where this treasure is now. " Festa has a strong desire to survive. Although he doesn''t care about his own life and death, the Pirate Expo has not yet started, and the feast belonging to the Pirates and Barrett has not started either! Of course he wouldn''t allow it. He died here before the feast started. As for what happened after the feast started, he didn''t care at all. "Festa, it seems that you underestimated me! Although the Navy is very interested in that thing, I personally have no interest in it at all. And I also know what the so-called treasure in your mouth is, so to say this kind of thing is not alluring to me at all! " Carl gave a chuckle, completely ignoring Festa''s shocked gaze. Carl picked up a glass that no one had used, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat here quietly to taste it slowly. There is still one day before the Pirate Expo opens. Now it is only the invitation period, and he is not in a hurry to deal with Festa. After all, there are still many pirates. They haven''t come here, and the navy has not finished preparations. If you do it now, all the pirates will escape. Although Karl is not a bloodthirsty person, more than 90% of the pirates here are some scum on the sea who do no evil! So Carl didn''t mind, waited until Polusalino and smiled and killed them all at once! Although, Carl can also do it and overturn the entire island. But with such a useful thing as the Tu Mo Ling, why does he have to do his own work? It''s not worth the gain! So he only needs to do his own job. The only problem is Barrett, which is a bit difficult to solve. "Hehehehe, it''s really interesting. You said you didn''t come for the treasure, so what are you doing here? Could it be that you are just to arrest me? Or catch other pirates? I don''t believe there is anything other than Roger''s treasure here that can allow the navy to dispatch the navy to spy on intelligence here. " "Festa, your pattern is still small!" Carl sighed, used his power to put the wine glass in the air, and then slowly floated it towards Festa. Festa looked at the floating wine glass, puzzled. At the same time, Carl also explained: "The so-called treasure in your mouth is nothing more than Lavdrew''s record pointer! This thing is very useful for those who seek to become the One Piece, as well as other navies and even world governments/governments. But to me, that thing is just a pile of rubbish, I am Carl! I don''t need that kind of thing to show me the way! " While talking, Carl separated the wine glass into a sharp spike! Carl slowly put the spike on Festa''s neck, did not directly penetrate it, but slowly made a cut in his neck. Then the spike directly pierced his left shoulder and pierced straight into the display behind him! This operation caused a large area of ??the screen behind to have a blurry phenomenon. "This is a warning, I don''t want you to talk about me casually. But I need you to pass on the news of my coming to the descendant of the devil Barrett! " Festa touched the wound on his shoulder, the expression on his face was very dull. But deep in his heart, there was a great wave! He had no idea that Carl knew everything! It''s not just Roger''s treasure, what''s more important is the fact that Barrett is here, apart from him, no one else knows! Even Barrett appeared to attract the navy and came to the scene of the Pirate Expo. But they don''t know, Barrett is hiding here! But Carls words are very fascinating with the logo of Xian He just knows that Barrett is here! This shocked Festa a bit! "Why are you" "Don''t ask me why I know, my intelligence network is stronger than you think!" Then he glanced at those display screens subconsciously and found two familiar figures that appeared on the surveillance screen unexpectedly. "The two of them are here too?" Karl blinked, then got up and left here. Festa breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Karl was finally gone. Then he hurriedly took out the phone bug and started contacting Barrett. Festa did not go to the other party directly, because he was not sure whether Carl knew the specific location where Barrett was hiding! If you go to Barrett to come up with a countermeasure now, it is likely to be in Carl''s arms! "Festa? What''s the matter with you?" The phone worm got through. Bartner''s voice came from inside the phone worm, extremely impatient. He obviously didn''t like Festa, and if it weren''t required by the plan, neither of them would have come together. "Barrett, the White Eagle is in the future! He knows what Roger''s treasure is, and also knows that you are here! You have to be ready to face the admiral, this time you may be more ill-advised! And I am going to start the Pirate Expo tonight, and I definitely cannot postpone it until tomorrow! " Festa''s tone was not very good either. Barrett did not answer, but after a short silence for a few seconds, he hung up the phone worm. Festa didn''t know what Barrett had, but his expression got worse and worse. "It seems that the purpose of the Navy is to prevent the Expo from opening. In that case, I will open it in advance!" "Hee hee hee, I see what you can do to stop this time!" Chapter 241： Pirate Expo! Turn it on! "Master Smogg, is it really okay for us to be like this now? As a navy and mixed in with the pirates, is it really not recognized?" Da Siqi pushed her glasses, a little worried that she would be recognized. She is very immortal and cool. The upper body is a simple short-sleeved lining with a small waistless gown. Below is the slim cropped trousers, fully revealing her long legs. Coupled with her pair of high heels, she will undoubtedly reveal her beauty. The only point for Da Siqi''s body to lose points is her scattered ponytails. If she changes to black long straight, her charm will rise straight! "Just like us, no one would think that we are the navy, you can rest assured!" Smogg was not as nervous as Dasqi. He lay openly on the chair, with two cigars in his mouth, and put his legs on the table, not caring about his own image. His bohemian appearance, coupled with his denim suit and wild sunglasses, can''t tell that he is a navy at all! For some reasons, Smogg is still a major admiral of the navy headquarters. After all, Luffy was caught by Karl Propulsion City. He just followed Luffy''s **** and picked up a leak and sent Krokdal into Propulsion City. As for other aspects, he did not have too many outstanding contributions, which also caused his rank not to rise at all. When Lu Fei entered Propulsion City, he also lost his goal. But it is precisely because of this that he is more concerned about his own training. After all, people like Karl and Anilu gave Smogg too much stabbing! As a person who was called a genius after his debut, Smaller himself was full of arrogance. It wasn''t until he heard of Carl and Ainilu and others from the news that he understood what kind of genius he was? Even in geniuses, are these monsters exaggerating? That''s why he disappeared for a while and carried out harsh training. It is only now that he went to sea again and came to the Pirate Expo to inquire about intelligence. "Look, Lord Smogg, someone is coming towards us over there. But he wears a mask, and there is no obvious feature, and he can''t tell which pirate it is. But seeing his figure is a bit familiar, the person who can make me familiar must be a famous big pirate! He is wearing a mask. There must be some unspeakable secret. Why don''t we try him? " Da Siqi helped her glasses and asked. Smogg frowned and looked at the man with a strange expression. After a while, Small breathed a sigh of relief and stood up and said. "This person is not a pirate. We will go over and say hello to him." "Not a pirate?!" Da Siqi was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the person who appeared here was not a pirate. But she thought for a while, she and Smogg are not pirates, and it is understandable that the other party is not a pirate. But when they came to Carl''s body and was taken to a remote corner by Carl, they saw Carl''s true face. It''s just that Smogg had guessed Karl''s identity a long time ago, and was not too surprised. Da Siqi exclaimed, and then hurriedly covered her mouth, for fear of attracting others'' attention. She didn''t expect that Carl would actually appear here. "For nothing..." "What is white? Are you going to worship me or treat me as Senior White? I can''t fall on the ground!" Carl rolled his eyes, a little speechless. Just like this, Da Siqi easily stutters when he is nervous. Smogg has long been used to it, but it was the first time Carl saw her so cute. "Hello, General Bai Ying!" After Dasqi was teased by Carl, she found that Carl was so approachable, and she suddenly came over. Although I was still a little nervous, it was a lot better than what I said earlier. "General Carl, do you have any mission here? If so, maybe the two of us can help a little bit." "There are missions, but I''m afraid you two won''t be able to help much. The person I want to deal with is not too weak compared to the Four Emperors. The strength of the two of you is not enough for others to stuff your teeth, but you can help me watch Festa, don''t let him run away. " Carl said casually, and Dusky and Smogg took a breath of mist. Neither of them thought that there should be another enemy who is close to the strength of the Four Emperors! Such an enemy may not be as powerful as the Four Emperors, but compared to the two of them, it is still outrageous! Facing such an enemy, Carl can deal with it at the moment. The two of them have gone, and they are really sending food! "Master White Eagle, who is Festa you are talking about?" Da Siqi caught the point. She didn''t know much about herself, the Pirate Expo. Now that she has the opportunity to learn more, she will naturally not let it go. "Festa is the host of this Expo. He is in the basement under the tall tower not far away. He is still there and didn''t run, but my domineering look is not real, I always feel that he is doing something. " Carl frowned, feeling that something was not so good. Dusky and Smogg both were shocked when they heard Carl''s words! It is seven or eight kilometers away from the central square, let alone! The domineering experience of Smogg and Da Siqi can change the distance of four to five kilometers at most! So when they heard Carl''s domineering look, he could cover so far, they were all very surprised. But from here, the two of them also knew that the gap between him and Carl was very big! "No, I have to go back, I always feel that this guy is going to do something!" The feeling of anxiety grew stronger and stronger, and Karl shouldn''t have come out at the time, so the other party might be more honest. But as soon as he came out, although Festa was threatened, he was not a casual person who could be subdued! Otherwise, he will not host this Pirate Expo, and choose to join forces with Barrett! "You two come with me!" With that, Carl put on his mask again and walked towards Festa''s place. Dusky and Smogg followed behind. The three of them were walking on the exhibition street of the Expo. Their aura was very strong, and they looked like very vicious pirates. No one dared to provoke them at all! But at this moment. The screens around the street suddenly lit up! What is being played on this screen are the images of Carl, Smog and Dasqi! Then Festa''s voice was also transmitted from the big screen! "I am the host Festa!" "The three people on the big screen are Admiral White Eagle, Rear Admiral White Hunter Smogg, and Captain Daschi!" "As the host, I announce that the Pirate Expo has officially started!" "The rules of the game are very simple. Kill the Navy Colonel Dusky and reward one billion Baileys! Kill Rear Admiral White Hunter Smogg and reward 3 billion Baileys! Kill or apprehend General White Eagle and get the final reward directly, Roger''s treasure! " Chapter 242： Domineering Karl "What a bastard! I knew Festa would not be honest, but I didn''t expect him to be so honest!" Carl saw the big screens around him, and directly used his abilities to destroy them all! Then he threw away his mask. Now that his identity has been exposed, there is no need for him to continue to hide his identity. Smogg on the other side was smiling, obviously a little excited. Faced with such a challenge for the first time, Smogg was able to test his own strength and how far he had grown. It''s just that Da Siqi looked terrified. Her strength is not weak, but she has not experienced too many life and death battles. Da Siqi was protected by Smogg too well. She didn''t seem to be very strong, but she was actually not weak. "Listen to the pirates around! Don''t you want to participate in the Pirate Expo and find Roger''s treasure? I can tell you clearly that the treasure this time is real, and our navy is also here for it! Since you all want to get the treasure, come over! Come and kill me, your wish will be successful! " Carl sneered as he watched the eager pirates around him sneered, and directly released the domineering scream of the overlord, attracting everyone''s attention to himself! In this way, those desperadoes would definitely come to them, and the pressure on Dasqi and Smogg would be relieved a lot. After all, he brought the two of them into the ditch, so naturally he was also responsible for both of them. It''s just that the pirates around are too weak. At least half of the pirates couldn''t even hold up Karl''s domineering look, and just fell to the ground unconscious. As for the other pirates, their faces were even more nervous and horrified, and they lost the excitement they had just wanted to try. Just an overlord and domineering, he killed more than half of the people in seconds! Such strength is too exaggerated, they dare not take this risk at all! "It''s really a bunch of rubbish, scum from the sea! Bah!" Carl took a light sip and continued to mock. "You dross may also waste air, and waste land if you die. It''s better to throw them into the sea and feed the fish!" "Asshole! You are looking for death!!!" "Everyone go together and kill him!!!" "Even if he is an admiral of the navy, there are so many of us, each of whom is a great pirate with a reward of more than 100 million yuan. How can we be afraid of him?!" "Brothers give it to me, so many of us can definitely kill him!" "Yes, we are crowded, we will kill him when the time comes, we are fighting for Roger''s treasure!" I don''t know who shouted first, and all the pirates suddenly rushed towards Karl in a rage! Seeing these people rushing towards him, Karl smiled and said to Smog and Dasqi. "You two go to Festa first, and then contact Sakaski, so that he can send someone to support him as soon as possible! As for these people, leave it to me to solve, and I will find a way so that none of them can escape! " While talking, Carlton created a storm, knocking all the enemies ahead! However, after he knocked off this wave of enemies, hundreds of pirates would come in after him! As if they were desperate, they rushed forward, completely disregarding their own strength and Karl, how big a gap there is in the end! When Smogg and Da Siqi saw this, they nodded one after another, and then broke out from another direction. The strength of the two of them is not weak, after all, Small is a smoke fruit capable person. The natural devil fruit ability is much more useful in group battles than in singles. In addition, Da Siqi assisted him to prevent someone from attacking Smogg. The two of them rushed out very quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, but left the painful cry of many pirates for help. Carl continued to release the storm. He didn''t even bother to get his hands out of his trouser pocket. He just pushed it all the way. No pirate could get close to him by a meter! With a diameter of one meter centered on Karl, all the pirates, as long as they get close to this range, they will be knocked into the air by the invisible ferret wind blade and a huge storm! The weaker ones will be cut off by the sickle weasel, and what''s more, they will be directly torn apart by the storm! Slowly, they discovered that their strength and Karl''s strength were not at the same level at all! Even if you rely on a large number of people, there is no way to make up for the gap in strength! This situation made them understand that even if they are desperate, they can''t get close to Carl''s position one meter around him! Then they immediately left here and began to look for Smog and Dasqi. But when they reacted, it was too late. Carl''s domineering appearance saw the two of them, had gone to the room where Festa was, and controlled it. They didn''t kill Festa directly, obviously they were waiting for Karl to pass, and then following Karl''s orders, they were attacking him. But Carl did not go directly, because the pirates here are already ready to escape! Since they are not opponents of the admiral, they naturally want to escape here! "Want to run? Did you get my consent?" Carl sneered directly stretched out his hands and put on a hug pose! "I haven''t done this for a long time, I hope you won''t be too surprised!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly covered the entire island with his domineering and fruity ability! After a while. This island seemed to be an earthquake, and it began to tremble! Even the surrounding sea is constantly churning. The huge waves are constantly beating the surrounding coast, and the vibration of the island is getting stronger and stronger! "Look at it quickly, has the height of this island become higher?" "The height of this island is really higher!" "Look at it! The island is flying! A huge sea vortex appeared in the ocean below!" "Crap! My pirate ship has been sucked into the sea whirlpool!" "My Pirate Ship too!" "Damn it! What the **** is going on, why does a good-looking island suddenly fly up?!" "It''s General White Eagle! It''s definitely him. He is a person with the ability of fluttering fruit and can control the flight of all matter!" "Damn it! He must not want us to leave here, so he raised this island!" "He must be killed, otherwise none of us can run away!" Those pirates who wanted to escape reacted one after another, and the culprit who did this kind of thing was Karl! They all understand that Karl must be killed before the island can return to the sea. But in the situation just now, they don''t want to go through it again. Especially those who wanted to attack Carl but were beaten half to death, or those who lacked arms and legs, showed fear on their faces. They didn''t want to continue fighting with Carl, because they would really die! Chapter 243： Flying to the island! "The island is actually flying? As expected of the White Eagle General, he is probably much stronger than the former Golden Lion!" Bonnie sighed. She looked at the clouds at hand and the sponge that was unknown to the west, a little speechless. At this time, she resumed her imperial sister form, her face radiant and full of energy. Urji, who was next to her, still kept smiling, but he was holding a huge iron rod in his hands. "Should we ask for advice? To be honest, I am still very curious about the strength of the general!" "Ulki, if you want to die, don''t pull me down! General White Eagle is notoriously jealous. He didn''t kill us before, just because he didn''t want to reveal his identity. But now he doesn''t care anymore. If we go there, we are really just looking for death! " Bonnie glared at Urgi. This Tie Hanhan put down the iron rod and scratched the back of his head. "Haha, I feel that even if I go, I can''t die. If he wants to kill us, he actually did it the first time we met. Just like killing Kidd and them, they are clean and neat, leaving no room at all! " "That''s what it said, but we''d better not go either. The ghost knows what the standard is for this pirate to kill." Bonnie nodded, thinking that Urgi made sense. But for the sake of safety, she didn''t plan to go. Seeing that she was willing to go, Urji sat on the ground himself, the smile on his face remained unchanged. at the same time. Three people walked out of the clouds. Two of them are similar in stature, they are a little thin, and the other is bigger! "Carl''s standard of behavior is very simple, as long as you have done the bad things of burning, killing, looting, then you are on his kill list! But the two of you are just going out to sea for excitement, basically you haven''t killed a few people, and haven''t grabbed much. At most, it offended some local forces, attacked the navy and then was wanted. And none of you have a record of killing the navy. With his character, at most you can unload one of your arms and legs, then push into the city, and you will never get out of prison. " The man who looked like a pineapple spoke. This person is the Marko that Bonnie is looking for! "Cut! I have to say, this guy has a really strong talent. When he fought with me two years ago, he still relied on fruit restraint and barely tied with me. But he is completely above me, I really don''t know how far this monster can grow! " The second person to speak was named Firefist Ace, and he is now the number two figure in the White Beard Pirates. As for the other one, it is naturally the number three person today, Diamond Joz. "Our ship was swallowed by the sea whirlpool!" Joz''s urn made such an angry sentence, which immediately plunged the atmosphere to freezing point. But Marco waved his hand and said he didn''t care. "It''s just a small boat. Fortunately, only the three of us came this time. Otherwise, we would drive the old Mobi Dick and be swallowed by the sea whirlpool. It would be a big loss!" Marco said with some rejoicing, and Ace nodded, feeling a little rejoiced as well. Then the three of them put their eyes on Bonnie and Urki. "Don''t look at us, the two of us robbed another pirate ship over here. The purpose of our coming here is to join you, so naturally we don''t need our own boat. " For some reason, the pirate group of Urgi and Bonnie had been disbanded. That''s why the two of them get together. They all want to rejoin the pirate group, but if they are the captain themselves, in such a new world with undercurrents, it is easy to be overwhelmed by the tide of the times. So they plan to join the White Beard Pirates. Although the Four Emperors Pirate Group is also a good choice, But the core members of the Red-Haired Pirate Group, they couldn''t join at all. If you become a peripheral member, this is not necessary at all. As for the other three four emperors, they are more dangerous than the other, and you will be killed if you are careless! In addition, Bonnie had something to say to Marco, so they would definitely join the Whitebeard Pirates. Although the current white group is not as strong as it once was. But Marko now seems to have reached the level of strength, close to the Four Emperors. His current strength has at least stepped into the threshold of a general, otherwise there is absolutely no way to support the White Beard Pirate Group. In addition to him, Ace''s growth during this time is also obvious to all. At least for now, his strength is much higher than Luffy! Not to mention Joz, his original strength was not bad, and his current strength is not much worse than the other two! "Okay, it seems that when the matter is over, we all have to grab a ship again and go back. But do you two really plan to join Dad''s Pirate Group? Do you know that we are not much better than we were in the past, and there are not many benefits to joining us, and there are even a lot of dangers that will come to our door. " Marco asked this question more than once, and Bonnie answered it more than once. "I have said several times that I agree, if you ask again, be careful I beat you!" Bonnie waved her pink fist, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then gave a cold snort, obviously not caring about the danger Marko said. As for Urgi, he listened to Bonnie now. Although I don''t know what the reason is, but looking at his appearance, it seems that he has a good impression of Bonnie, but it doesn''t feel like like it, but more like gratitude. "By the way, Bonnie, you said this time the treasure is a permanent pointer to Lavdrew, is it true? Although your news is reliable, I always feel that Roger does not seem to be someone who will leave such things behind. " Marco asked, but Bonnie sighed and shrugged helplessly. "To be honest, I don''t know whether it''s true or not. I was just trying to avoid the madman''s chasing and killing him. After I got smaller, I overheard Festa talking to himself. I also don''t believe that Roger is the one who will leave the record pointer, but it doesn''t look like a fake from his appearance. That''s why I came to you specifically, wanting to ask if you know the inside story. It turned out to be good, you don''t know as much as I do, and I will send you information for nothing. " I rolled my eyes and then jumped off the stone, looking at the storm that was breaking out not far away, and the figure fighting in the air in the middle of the storm. "Is that guy Luffy with Straw Hat?" "Luffy?!" Hearing Bonnie''s words, Marco and Ace were shocked, then turned their heads to look, and even took a breath! "Asshole, this fellow Luffy, why did you fight him? Isn''t this looking for death!" "No, I must save him!" While talking, Ace instantly turned into a flame and flew to the sky! Marco wanted to stop him, but he was still a step slower! Then he said to Joz and others: "You stay where you are, I will save people!" Chapter 244： 1 group of uniform straw hats Just when other pirates were shocked at why the island flew up. The Straw Hats, who are not afraid of death, found Karl directly, wanting to start a decisive battle with him! But it is a pity that the people in the straw hats, even if the three main forces are all on, plus a general Frankie and a huge Chopper, are not Carl''s opponents! The five of them besieged Karl together, using their strongest strength one after another. It''s just a pity that, except for Luffy and Sauron, all the others were beaten by Carl! Even General Frankie was dismantled by Carl, and he couldn''t even restore it! If Frankie wants to restore General Frankie, he must recreate one, which has been completely scrapped! As for Chopper. After he became huge, he was also killed by Carl with a second move, and then fainted, unconscious. Had it not been for Brooke to follow him after he became smaller, I am afraid he would just fall to death here. Sanji is also not Carl''s opponent. He is very domineering, and he has also learned one of the six navy style moon steps. Unfortunately, his arrogance is weak and he can''t stand Karl''s power at all. So he was killed directly by Carl, without any suspense. As for Nami, Usopp and Robin, Carl did not see them here. Obviously, these people didn''t even come up to the island, and they were probably still on their pirate boat. Otherwise, Carl''s domineering experience would have discovered them long ago. "By the way, are your Straw Hat Pirates annoying? I''m here because I have something to do, so I don''t even bother to talk to you. As a result, you guys who don''t know good or bad came over to provoke me, do you really think I have no temper? " Overlord Carl''s domineering look burst out, he flew in the air, and a lingering storm gathered all over his body, sweeping toward the surroundings! Sauron is below, always cooperating with Luffy to attack Karl. After a short fight just now, he knew very well that he was not Carl''s opponent. And Karl was right. His goal was not himself. If Luffy didn''t want to fight Karl, Sauron would have taken them away. At the same time, Luffy was a little excited. His domineering color also broke out, colliding with Karl''s domineering color, forming a violent explosion, directly dispersing the surrounding airflow! However, Lu Fei''s face changed a little. The overlord color just now collided with domineering, and he obviously lost! "No matter what your purpose is, let me see you fly first!" "Ape King Spear" "Three Swords Style Profound TruthThree Thousand Worlds" Sauron saw Luffy making a big move, and he couldn''t fall behind either, so he jumped up and cut to Carl in the air! Both of them released their strongest blow at the same time, trying to defeat Karl and let the island fall back to the sea. But they seem to be attacking swiftly and violently, in Carl''s eyes, it can be said that they are full of flaws and there is no threat at all. "In that case, I will let you know what true despair is!" "Ghost cut!" Carl flicked a knife gently. In an instant, the world has changed! All the colors around were absorbed by Hades! The incomparably sharp slash was to cut the space in front of him into a crack in Xixia''s space! With this blow, Luffy and Sauron were defeated! Without any suspense, a huge wound appeared on both of them at the same time, and even their consciousness fell into a deep sleep. These two people fell freely from the air like this. If no one came to catch them, even if they fell like this with their physique, they would not be good at it. And this blow, Carl also kept his hand, but only injured two people with his sword aura. If they hit two with Hades''s blade, they might not be able to survive! Even if you can survive, there will be a permanent scar left on your body, it will never stop the bleeding, and it will never recover! "I hope this time, you can calm down and stop disturbing me!" Carl glared at the two of Drake and Arp who were watching the play not far away, but did not do anything. However, his gaze was still caught by these two people. The two of them shuddered when they saw Carl looking at him, and hurriedly took two steps back to hide his figure. It''s just that Carl doesn''t have any interest in them. What Carl has to do now is to find the location of Barrett! He would have seen and heard domineering, covering the entire island, without seeing Barrett where. In other words, it is very possible that he is not on this island, or in a very secret place on this island! Because this island is very large, even if Carl''s knowledge and domineering are full, it only covers two-thirds of the island''s area. In addition, he has been dealing with these fault-finding pirates for this period of time, so naturally there is no chance to find Barrett. But just when he was about to leave the system sound rang from time to time. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Kill Luffy, Sauron, and Sanji, completely destroy the Straw Hat Pirate Group, and obtain the strongest abilities of these three! Option 2: Rescue the Straw Hat Pirates, place them in a safe location, and get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point, freely assignable skill points: 1 point! Choice 3: Capture the Straw Hat Pirate Group, send it to Advance City within three days, and get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points! Freely assign skill points: 3 points! The sudden choice made Carl a little confused. He glanced at the three options. The reward for the first choice looks more generous, but in fact it is nothing! The strongest abilities of these three people combined are not as powerful as Carl''s hand, so naturally there is no need to acquire them. The second option is similar to the reward of the third option. But the third option has a time limit. He still needs to deal with Barrett now, and there is no time to send the straw hat group into Push City. So Carl still had no choice but to choose the second one and send them off the island. After making a choice, Carl went directly to the front of the straw hat group. Luffy and Sauron are still in a coma, but with Frankie and Brooke, the two of them did not directly fall from a high altitude. "Admiral White Eagle! Are you trying to kill us all!" Sanji saw Carl appear in front of himself and others, and he immediately became alert! Brook drew his cane and sword to face Karl. Although he was afraid that his legs were shaking, but for the sake of his companions, he did not flinch! Both Sauron and Luffy were knocked out, and Frankie and Chopper also lost the ability to fight. The two of them are now the only combat power that can delay time! Chapter 245： Looking for the descendants of the devil! "Frankie, you quickly take Luffy and them away! Leave it to me!" Sanji said decisively, his tone beyond doubt! "Youhohohohohohoho, here is enough for the two of us. Although we are not the opponent of General White Eagle, it is okay to delay for a while!" Brooke also spoke. The two of them were determined to die and wanted to hold Carl. "You must not die!" Frankie yelled, one person dragged three people, his legs turned into pulleys, and he wanted to get out of here. But at this moment, Carl suddenly used his power to vacate the surrounding land directly! Frankie can''t leave! Even Brooke and Sanji did not expect that Carl could still use his abilities like this! "I think you have misunderstood something. Luffy is Dragon''s son and Karp''s grandson. How could I kill him? The personal relationship between me and Long is pretty good, and Lieutenant General Karp is my predecessor. Of course I cant kill Luffy. Im here just to persuade you to get out of here. Its going to be very dangerous next! " "You want to let us go?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Sanji was already. He and Brook looked at each other, completely unaware of why Carl did this. "Of course I want you to leave. I can only say that your luck is very good and you met me. If you meet other admirals, they won''t think I''m so easy to talk to. " Carl shrugged, and then used his abilities to let them fly out of this land slowly. But at this moment, fiery flames came from behind Carl! Facing the sudden flame, Carl released the wind wall with one hand, blocking all the flames! "Fire Fist Ace? You really came in time!" Seeing the familiar figure, Carl raised his eyebrows. Although he knew that Ace would be here, what he didn''t expect was that the other party was destined to jump out! "Hurry up and let go of my brother, otherwise I want you to look good!" "fire punch!!!" Ace shouted angrily and released the fire fist again! However, Carl still kept one hand, and the released wind wall once again blocked Ace''s attack! "What a bastard, the fruit ability simply restrains me!" Ace was serious, frowning. At this moment, Marco also rushed over. "Ace, calm down, I observed just now, your brother is fine, just fainted!" Ace did not speak, but his expression was obviously relaxed. After Carl saw Marco, he raised his eyebrows and threw the piece of land to him just now. "Take it, the straw hats are handed over to you. I still have work to do. You can leave or stay to watch the show. I don''t bother to take care of you. With that, Carl flew straight to the sky, began to look for the position of Barrett with his domineering look. Ace tried to catch up, but Marco grabbed his arm. "Ace, we are here for Roger''s treasure, there is no need to conflict with the Admiral! And Luffys wound is not deep, I can simply heal him, you dont have to worry about it. " "Thanks!" "Haha, we are all brothers, why are you polite with me?" Marco laughed, and then used the fruit ability to recover Luffy''s injury. Smoothly also restored Sauron''s injury. It''s just that both of them were eroded by Hades''s demon, although they didn''t have the ability to trigger Hades. But after being eroded by the demon power, it is naturally impossible to recover the spirit so quickly. The two of them had to sleep at least to wake up completely. "The purpose of your coming here, is it also for Roger''s treasure?" Ace asked Sanji. Sanji nodded, then shook his head again, and said helplessly. "Captain, he just wants to join in the fun, Roger''s treasure, we just want to stop by and see if we can get it. But I didn''t expect that the treasure had not been seen yet, but first encountered that monster! " Sanji lighted a cigarette and took a deep breath, looking very melancholy. Marco glanced at Sanji indifferently, then set his gaze on Ace. "Will Carl''s target be the mysterious person Bonnie said?" "I think it''s possible. Bonnie said that the mysterious man is very strong and can almost kill him with a single punch! With such strength, apart from the Four Emperors and my grandfather Karp, I really dont know who else has such strength! But they are all famous, it''s impossible for Bonnie to know each other. I can only say that this monster that appeared suddenly is really a bit scary! " Ace sighed, obviously still a little worried about the strength of this mysterious man! Bonnie''s strength, although not very strong, is at least on the same level as Urgi! Urji can defeat a Dessert Four Star alone, although the opponent is only the weakest one among the Dessert Four Stars. But in any case, the opponent''s strength is obvious to all, not weak! But Bonnie was almost killed with a punch by the opponent. If she hadn''t become a child in a panic, she would have died in the hands of that person It can be seen that this person''s strength would definitely not Weaker than Marco, even his strength has reached the level of a general and the four emperors! Such an enemy is currently only Marco, who can deal with it. "What shall we do next?" Ace asked. Marco glanced at Lu Fei and the others, who were still in a coma, and then shook his head. "Since he said, there are more important things to do. Then we don''t care about him. Let''s talk about it now while watching the show. When there is danger, we will leave immediately! To be honest, I also want to see who this guy called Bonnie, a monster, is! " Marco''s eyes flickered, and his current strength has reached a bottleneck period. If he can also participate in this battle, I am afraid it will be helpful to his own strength breakthrough. But he won''t help Carl against the enemy for the time being, and Carl is also the one who gave Whitebeard the final blow. Although it is said that the Navy collectively killed White Beard. But he still has hostility towards Karl, which will never be eliminated. Even Ace is the same. But their hostility is not very big. If in some specific circumstances, they may even join hands against the enemy. In this way, the group of them, with the unconscious Luffy, Sauron and Chopper, left here and walked towards the edge of the island. Bonnie and the others are waiting there. As long as Marco wants, he can take them and leave immediately from here at any time! at the same time. Drake and Arp on the other side also quietly followed, but they didn''t get close. The strength of the two of them is no different from Bonnie. If it is discovered, Ace will be enough to solve the two of them. Chapter 246： 4 mesh relative "It''s so hard to find, Barrett, where is he hiding?" After Carl easily solved the pirates who rushed up and wanted to besiege him, he continued to find the position of Barrett. He even went to Festa''s location and asked him where Barrett was. Festa handed over the phone worm without hesitation, but on the other side of the phone worm, no one connected. Festa said he didn''t know what was going on. Carl didn''t embarrass him, but asked Smog and Dasqi to leave here first. Although I don''t know where Barrett is, Karl has a hunch that this central area will soon become a battlefield! It would be very dangerous for Smog and Da Siqi to stay here! The selection has been completed, congratulations to the host for obtaining a free attribute point that can be allocated: 1 point! Free skill points can be allocated: 1 point! After receiving the task reward, Carl raised his mouth slightly and opened the attribute panel to directly add attribute points to his agility. In this way, his speed will become faster and he will be more confident in dealing with Barrett. But the problem now is that I can''t find it myself, where is Barrett. This is very embarrassing. But he now has exactly five skill points. Originally, Karl was planning to keep these five skill points and then upgrade Hades to make it stronger. But now it seems that if you don''t upgrade your domineering look, you might really have to delay it for a long time before you can find Barrett. The opening of seeing, hearing and color requires not only mental strength, but also physical strength. In addition, Carl needs a certain amount of physical strength to float the entire island in the air to maintain the fruit ability. Not to mention, there are so many pirates around, rushing up without fear of death. This caused Carl to consume his physical strength all the time, although he recovered his physical strength very quickly. But his physical strength still belongs to the category of human beings, and it will naturally be consumed, instead of being the same as Kaido, there is no need to consider physical problems at all. After thinking about it for a while, Karl finally chose to add these five skill points to the already perfect level of domineering look and hearing! In this way, the domineering level of seeing, hearing, color, directly from perfect to over-limit! At the same time, the system sound also rang. System reminder: Seeing and hearing color domineering has improved from perfect to beyond limit, has reached the upper limit of the level, cannot continue to improve! See and hear color domineering coverage doubled, awakening future vision and full perspective effect! As soon as the system sound falls, the property panel opens automatically. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: B+ Spirit: B- Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (C), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking the fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 The above is Carl''s current personal attributes. And the domineering level of seeing and hearing has indeed become over-limit! This is the first time Carl has mastered such a novel power, so he plans to experiment first before talking about it. Then he used the pirates around him to experiment with his new abilities! "Look at the future first, and see how far the future can be seen at most!" With that said, Carl opened up the vision of the future, which is commonly known as the vision of the future, which can be foreseen for a short time. When he had just turned on his ability, a pirate appeared in his mind, who wanted to use his ability to burrow into the ground to attack his back from the ground! This situation caused Carl''s face to change slightly, and then he stomped on his feet! At the same time, the man just appeared, and then he was stomped on his head by Carl. The scene was **** and cruel! Seeing this scene, the surrounding pirates did not show sympathy, but felt shameful for him. Even if it was a sneak attack, no one was there, using such a nasty move. Even if this person was not killed by Carl, his reputation is completely stinking! "Is it only two seconds?" Carl frowned, then continued the experiment with other people. The result was all the same. The future he saw for a short time was only two seconds. Such a vision of the future has not brought much improvement to Carl. Because he was able to predict what the enemy will do in the next second. This is the experience he has accumulated over many years of fighting himself. However, the future is always better. This ability can predict the future of any area within the coverage of the domineering color of oneself. Although it is only a short two seconds, it may have a miraculous effect. No one can say clearly about this kind of thing. "The next step is the perspective effect..." With that, Carl turned on the perspective effect. This ability was amazing, and the clothes of everyone present were completely missing in front of Carl''s eyes! Even the female pirates are the same! This ability, regardless of whether men and women are treated equally ~ www.novelhall.com~ can be seen clearly! And the most important thing is that as long as he is in Carl''s domineering coverage, he can use this perspective ability! He even saw Bonnie and the others, who were 10,000 meters away! Carl briefly admired Bonnie''s figure, then withdrew his ability and looked in another direction. "Finally found you the descendant of the devil, Douglas Barrett!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes showed a long-lost enthusiastic expression, and he rushed out! At this time, Carl was running rampant, completely not paying attention to the other pirates present! This time, he didn''t care whether the pirates around him came to besieged himself or planned to escape. As long as he is close to the one-meter-diameter range of his whole body, all will be knocked into the air! If you are lucky, you will get some injuries, or lack of arms or legs, but at least your life will come back. But if you are unlucky, you will be cut off, or your head will fall to the ground! Carl is too lazy to pester these pirates, he just wants to find Barrett now! at the same time. Barrett, who is in the deepest part of the island, is still assembling his own boat, but soon he discovered that Karl has found himself! "Unexpectedly, I was hiding in this place. It was amazing that you could find me so quickly! In that case, let me meet you, the youngest general in the history of the Navy! " While speaking, Douglas put down the tool in his hand, a smile cracked at the corner of his mouth, and his legs were slightly bent. Like a fort, he rushed up instantly, smashed the rocks above his head, rushed directly to the ground, and then rushed to the sky unabated! At the same time, Carl happened to come here and met Barrett who was rushing into the sky! Chapter 247： Test each other "What a coincidence! I originally planned to go down to find you, but you came up by yourself!" Carl saw Ba/Lett rushing up into the sky, and he also rushed up, with a Heaven-Splitting Slash at his hand! "Hahahaha! Good come!" Barrett saw the oncoming sword energy, clenched his right hand, and slammed a punch! Although there is no place to borrow force in the air, he still relies on his powerful body to make such an exaggerated blow! He didn''t even use the armed color domineering, just like this, relying on the power of the flesh, he shattered Karl''s sword aura! However, his physical body is not invincible. There were already scars on his fist, which made Barrett frown. He didn''t expect that facing Karl''s casual blow, he would still be able to handle it! What Barrett didn''t know was that Karl''s attack seemed very random. But his power, combined with the ability of the floating fruit, released the slash, enough to cut everything! Even diamonds can be easily cut by Carl''s sword energy! Not to mention, this blow also incorporated part of Hades''s demon power. This makes Carl''s sword spirit even more lingering! Bar/Leite was able to be present with his body, and Kalbiba/Leite was even more surprised! "It''s worthy of being Roger''s crew member. Such a perverted body is really an exaggeration! But even so, do you dare to be so big in the face of my Hades? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a flash came to Barrett''s body! Cover Hades with armed and domineering, slashing from top to bottom, hitting the facade of Barrett! Barrett''s reaction speed was very fast. He instantly focused his arms and domineering on his right hand, blocking Carl''s blow! But Carl''s power is very strong, and Barrett can''t borrow from the air, he is undoubtedly hit directly into the ground by Carl! "It''s really hard! Liu Ying''s domineering is in this class of strength, and everyone is really good at it. It seems that I have to find time to learn!" So far, Carl has not learned how to be domineering. This is not because of his bad talents, but because he is lazy, plus he doesn''t have time. So he only understood Liu Ying''s cultivation method, but he didn''t learn it. But when he saw that Liu Ying''s domineering could increase his defense again, he understood. If you dont learn how to be domineering and face the Four Emperors later, Hadess effect may be greatly reduced! This was the case when we were playing against Kaido before, and now when we are playing against Barrete! "Hahahaha, what a powerful force, a powerful demon sword! If I really get hit, the injury will never recover! " Barrett stood up from the ground unscathed and looked at Karl in the sky with a smile. There was a very shallow scar on his right wrist at this time. This scar, that is, the extent of the broken skin, even the blood did not flow out. Generally speaking, this kind of scar will heal in less than a minute when replaced by an ordinary person. But the scar on Barrett''s wrist is still the same, there is no sign of healing at all! This ability is exactly the same as the information collected by Barrett! Before he made this plan, he collected a lot of information about the navy and pirates. Among them are the information of Blackbeard and Carl! Because the two of them are the fastest rising newcomers in the past two years! It''s just that Karl is an admiral, Blackbeard Titch is a pirate, and even the new Four Emperors! So Barrett''s goal was Blackbeard, but he didn''t expect that the Admiral would come first before Blackbeard came. "Barrett!!!" Carl fell from the air, and instantly deceived himself to come to the opponent''s body, with a full blow! Barrette didn''t dare to fight hard at all, but dodged to hide aside, and then turned on his fruit ability. "Bullet! Fit!" Along with Barrett''s roar, Carl''s slash fell to the ground with one blow. The ground that originally had a karst cave collapsed in an instant, exposing the cave below! at the same time. The next submarine that crashed into countless weapons appeared under Barrett! Although the surrounding ground was collapsing, Barrett used the fruit power to frame himself and the ship with the surrounding steel, so as to avoid falling! "Hahahaha, General White Eagle! Next I will show you what is truly powerful!" "Get ready for death!!!" Accompanied by a roar from Barrett! His whole person merged with this submarine and then became a robot similar to Gundam! It''s just that the size of this robot is equivalent to the size of the giants, and it is not too exaggerated. The only problem is that this guy is no longer a flesh and blood body after his transformation. Hades''s ability has absolutely no effect on him! But Carl''s domineering look and feel, and the perspective effect it brings, can clearly see the inside of the entire robot! He can even see where Barrett is and some weak spots of this huge robot! "It seems that this ability is not useless." Carl chuckled, then rushed towards Barrett! But Barrett also understands Karl''s thoughts. As long as everyone knows, facing a huge enemy, he must attack the enemy in the first place, the weakest place! As a person with the ability to combine fruit, Barrett is very aware of his own weaknesses. But he is not worried, because he is very confident of his armed look! "General White Eagle! Originally I didn''t plan to do it to you, but since you choose to do it to me, don''t blame me!" "go to hell!!!" Accompanied by a roar. Barrett controlled the fist of the mecha and waved towards Carl! At the same time, behind him, several shells similar to rockets appeared, calling towards Karl! This kind of attack, Carl''s future has long been foreseen. He easily avoided this kind of attack, and then swiped at the opponent''s weak point! "Ghost cut!" The powerful blow once again caused the world to change, and the earth screamed! Even the surrounding air vibrated! But this blow did not have the effect Carl wanted. Bar/let''s armed color is domineering covering the whole body. Although Karl''s armed color can hurt the opponent, it is far from cutting off the weak point of the opponent''s mecha! Facing this situation, Carl retreated decisively! Just the next second after he backed away, Barrett controlled the mecha and fired a huge laser, sweeping away all the houses not far away! It even includes some pirates who watch the excitement. These people don''t even have a chance to react. Then he walked into Huangquan somehow. Chapter 248： The final form! "It''s a difficult mecha. If it weren''t for my perspective, if I could see the weak points, I wouldn''t know how to fight if I didn''t fight it." Carl murmured softly, but the movement of his hands did not stop. Although Barrett is very difficult, he still has a way to check and balance each other! All we have to do now is to destroy his mecha! If there is no way to destroy this mecha, Barrett will never be harmed! This is the most buggy part of Barrett! But Barrett clearly knows where his strengths lie and he will naturally not let Karl succeed. His armed color is very strong and domineering, and he has reached the point of exceeding the limit! As for his domineering appearance, although not weak, it is not very strong either. It can only be said to be quite satisfactory. But even so, it is enough to use in combat. As for the overlord, the domineering is basically useless in this battle. Their overbearing domineering levels are basically the same, and they can be offset by each other. In this way, they have no way to use the overlord color to weaken the enemy''s strength. Therefore, Carl will not release the overlord''s appearance, so as to consume his physical strength in vain. What he needs to do most now is to get rid of Barretts mecha! But Carl knew very well that Barrett had already awakened his fruit ability except for this mecha! He can even create a bigger giant! If you don''t take advantage of the time to solve the opponent now, it will be even more difficult to solve it when this bigger giant comes out! "The spectators around, seem to have to find a chance to clear the wave, otherwise, I can''t use the shaking fruit." Carl still doesn''t want to expose his ability to shake fruits, so he must find a chance to clear the field. But now there are not too many opportunities, he can only continue to fight with Barrett. Carl was already using his full strength at this time, and Barrett did the same. But this mecha, under Carl''s swift and violent offensive, has already cracked! This situation surprised Barrett. He didn''t expect that Carl''s power and swordsmanship were even stronger than the intelligence he had collected! "You really deserve to be the youngest general in the Navy, you are really a real monster! But even so, you can''t be my opponent! To talk about monsters, I am the real monster! " "Next I will let all of you know what true despair is!" "Large bullte! Fit!!!" Accompanied by Barrett''s roar, his fruit power instantly swept the entire island! All the weapons and some iron items in the island were absorbed by Barrett''s fruit ability, and then gathered on his own body! This is the effect that can be achieved after the awakening of the combined fruit! And the most important thing is that there are so many pirates on this island, and there are also many houses! These are all completely covered by the awakening torrent of Synthetic Fruit! Even Karl must fly into the air to completely avoid this steel torrent! "It''s an exaggerated fruit ability. If this happens, it''s really hard to solve!" Carl frowned, using his see-through ability to start looking for the enemy''s flaws. But his expression became more and more serious. Carl watched for a long time, but he couldn''t find even one flaw, which made him feel very tricky! "It''s really worthy of being a monster comparable to the four emperors. Such a big guy does not even have a weakness. It''s an exaggeration! No wonder Sakarski wants to use the Demon Slayer Order to solve this guy. If you are an ordinary person, even the Four Emperors and other generals will not necessarily win against this big guy! However, Blackbeard has a chance to win against him, after all, the ability of Secret Fruit is still very restrained. Maybe he will be absorbed in reverse, this is not impossible! " Karl muttered to himself, and didn''t try to prevent the other party from joining together. When he was looking for flaws before, he had already tried it, but unfortunately, no matter what damage appeared on the opponent''s body. Unless Karl can break it with a single move, his body will be restored to integrity immediately! This kind of resilience is almost as good as Kaido''s resilience! It''s just Kaido''s resilience, Carl can rely on Hades to restrain it. But with the resilience of this big guy, Carl couldn''t help it. Bru Bru Bru! Bru Bru Bru! At this critical juncture, Carl''s phone worm suddenly rang, which made him frown, feeling a little strange. "Hello? Who?" "Carl, I smiled. I''m now in the Pirate Expo''s position, but what about the island? Although my knowledge and domineering tell me that there is an island above 10,000 meters in the sky, is it because you really raised the island to 10,000 meters in order to prevent those people from escaping! " "There is no need to be so surprised, I will put the island down now, but then again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Bar/let is a bit difficult to solve. Although the Demon Slayer Order may be effective, I still want to try it myself. This kind of long-lost blood is really exciting! " Carl was eager to try, obviously not wanting to miss such an opportunity. After a moment of laughter, he said, "Do you need my help?" "I don''t need you, I will solve each other by myself, but I hope you will clear the scene for me. There are too many people here, and Marco and the others are also here. I am worried that when I fight, there will be black hands. " "Understand, you put the island down first, and I will clear the field for you!" Hearing a smile, Carl smiled, and then slowly dropped the island from the public. The reason Carl wanted to clear the court was of course not to worry about Marco and others playing black hands. He was just afraid that his ability to shake fruits would be exposed. And for this reason, just can make Yixiao help clear the scene. Carl really wants to give it a try, with his double-fruit ability, S-level power and superb swordsmanship. Can you kill the enemy of the four emperors? Although Barrett did not reach the level of the four emperors, he just wandered on the threshold. But using him as your own touchstone is the best choice! After all, the other four emperors have already formed their strengths and have their own power. It is not easy for Karl to trouble them. Barrett now is the best subject for Carl to experiment with his own strength! Just when Carl put the island back on the surface. There was a huge wave around, causing quite a shock. But at the same time, Barrett''s combination has been completed! He looked up to the sky with a long whistle, and then looked at Carl with a cruel face. "Feel the despair!" "Navy kid!!!" Chapter 249： Clearance Accompanied by a roar from Barrett. The entire body of the steel monster is covered with a layer of flowing armed domineering! This is how Liu Ying''s domineering and armed color can be used at a higher level! After mastering this domineering, Barrett can move his armed color at any time, make it more agile, and even put it outside the body! Such strength made Carl feel a little headache. According to the current situation, if he does not use Shocking Fruit, there is really no way to beat the opponent! At the same time, Barrett also controlled the monster''s giant hand and attacked Carl. It''s just that the monster at this time is over a hundred meters tall and very huge! Even his hand is more than the height of an adult giant! If you get slapped in the slap, I am afraid that even Kaido can''t bear it, let alone Carl! But his size is huge, which means he needs a longer reaction time! As a result, Barretts attack speed slowed down a lot, which also gave Carl a chance to counterattack! So Carl easily dodges Barrett''s giant hand, and then uses his power to create a sky full of storms and attack him! Carl knew that when Barrett used Liu Sakura''s domineering, he had no way to fight melee. Therefore, in this battle, the only thing that can be counted on is pure devil fruit power! Along with a gust of wind howling, lightning and thunder suddenly flashed in the sky, and a giant dragon rose from the surrounding earth! These were originally the moves of the Golden Lion, but after being improved by Karl, they became more handsome and stronger! The dragon fits Karl''s identity, the lion head or something, it''s so weak, okay! not only that! Carl also used the fruit power to create several waterspouts and attacked Barrett! Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and lightning struck Barrett constantly. The dragon formed by storms and clods was even more fierce! The pressure brought by the waterspout made Barrett''s brows furrowed even more! At this time, Carl has fully fired his firepower, and he has used the ability of Piao Piao Fruit to the limit! If it wasn''t for no islands around, he would even directly control an island and come over and smash Barrett in the face! In the face of such a wide range of attacks, Barretts combined behemoths were all eaten! This also led to his own instability, and he looked like he was about to fall to the ground soon! This wide range of moves is generally difficult to attack enemies of the same level. So except for waterspout and storm, Karl rarely uses other moves. But in the face of Barrett''s fit giant, he can be unscrupulous! Because the opponent can take all the moves that Karl releases, and eat all of them! This leads to a direct hit to Barrett no matter what moves Karl uses. The opponent is too big, it is a problem to avoid, so Barrett can only resist! However, the body hardness of the giant he created is very exaggerated! And Barretts own arrogance is also very powerful! Such a powerful armed color domineering, even Kaido and Charlotte Lingling can''t match. The last time Carl saw this kind of armed color domineering, he saw it from White Beard. At that time, Baibeard, using Liu Ying''s domineering and fruit-shaking ability, destroyed the two small islands that Carl had hit him with a single blow. Later, when White Beard and Carl battled, they also released such a powerful armed domineering. But unfortunately, after he used it once, his life began to flow faster, so he couldn''t use it later. After this time, Carl had never seen such a powerful armed look domineering. Karp may have, but Carl hasn''t really fought with him, so Carl hasn''t seen him use it. To this day, he has seen such an armed color from Barrett''s body. The only pity is that he is not as strong as a white beard because of his domineering appearance and other aspects. But the potential of Ebar/Leite, in the future, may really reach the level of Whitebeard or even Roger! It''s a pity that he is too arrogant, he just wants to defeat the world, all the strong ones alone. He couldn''t do this at all. The former Red Earl Lederfield was an obvious example. He used his own strength to compete against Roger, the White Beard and the Golden Lion''s pirate group, and his strength was very strong. But unfortunately, because he had no companions, he was subdued by Karp after winning the battle with Marshal Sora, and then sent to Advance City. As long as he had a companion, he would not have been captured by Karp at that time. So Barretts solitary road, initiative is to fail! Just when Karl and Barrett were in a stalemate, two meteorites suddenly fell from the sky and hit Barrett directly! Seeing these two meteorites, Carl did not hesitate to turn around and leave to avoid being affected. But Barrett can''t avoid it at all, he can only rely on his own behemoth, and the armed domineering to resist here! Accompanied by two bangs a violent explosion caused a filling fire! The fall of the meteorite caused the entire land to tremble, and even the entire space, there were some ripples! But even so, the two meteorites did not harm Barrett''s combined behemoth. I have to say that this guy''s body is really too hard. The normal method can''t hurt him at all! "Carl, here comes the old man!" With a smile, he came to Carl''s side, and the surrounding navy began to clear the field. Then Carl saw that many pirates wanted to escape, but were forced back by the navy abruptly! But Marco and the others, as well as Drake and Arp, were not captured by the Navy. Because Drake was the undercover agent of the Marine Pirates, he naturally wanted to release water for him. Apu got a touch of light and ran out along the way. As for Marco, it''s really not easy to stop him. Luffy and Sauron are already awake, and the Wanli Sunshine is also ready. Coupled with the strength of Marco, Ace and Joz, the average lieutenant can''t stop it at all! Not to mention Luffy, Sauron, Bonnie and Urki. Their strength is not weak, as long as there is no general personally blocking it, it is very simple to highlight the encirclement! Coupled with Barrett''s exaggerated body shape, even if he smiles, he is a little worried, and naturally he is not in the mood to care about the pirates. "Smile, are you alone?" Carl tilted his head and asked. He smiled and nodded, and said helplessly: "You exposed too early, and the warship that caused the Demon Slayer Order was not assembled. The old man first brought some people to support, and the rest would be brought by Polusalino. As for the time of arrival, he will definitely be there before tomorrow night! " Chapter 250： A battle that can affect the world Hearing a smile, Karl didn''t know what to say. But it''s also the blame for him not to watch Festa, which led to the situation in front of him. No one would have imagined that Festa would even ignore it and directly announce the opening of the Pirate Expo, and even dare to offer a reward to the Navy! I have to say that this guy is very courageous, so big that he is not afraid of death! "Smile, you continue to be responsible for clearing the field, just leave it to me here, if it doesn''t work, I will come to you for help!" The enthusiasm in Karl''s eyes did not dissipate. Because there are too many people around, Carl needs to continue to delay for a while and wait for the surroundings to clear the field before he can use all his strength! With a smile, he didn''t know Karl''s plan, he just nodded and started to command the navy to clear the field. However, the naval soldiers did not clear the field fast. With a smile, he was domineering and could perceive that Karl had rushed up to fight Barrett. In order not to hinder the two of them, he smiled and chose to end himself and clean up these pirates! With him, these pirates couldn''t resist at all, and then they were caught back on the warship! After all of them were captured back, even the killing order was saved. At that time, when Karl needs support, they can besiege Bar/let together and kill him! An enemy like this must not stay in this world, otherwise no one knows what impact he will have next! ... at the same time. Just when I laughed to clear the field. The Straw Hats and Marco and others have arrived on the Wanli Sunshine. They are here, constantly resisting the navy that wants to capture them. For this reason, Ace used the fire fist on the sea to create a beautiful Yan Shanggang, allowing the flames to float on the sea, blocking the interception of naval ships! Marco went into battle personally, blocking the artillery fire in the sky. Unlike other pirate groups, the straw hat group was very relaxed at this time, breaking through the encirclement of the navy and flying away. Yixiao saw this scene through seeing and hearing color domineering, but did not stop it. He knows the identities of Luffy and Ace very well, and the strength of the two of them is not weak. And on this ship, there are two of Mar and Joz. If he wants to do it, he will directly face everyone''s siege. Although Xiaoyi had confidence in his own strength, he was not sure whether he could be the opponent of these people. After all, apart from them, Sauron, Bonnie and Urgi are not weak. "Forget it, wait until the next arrest on Eleven, and let them go this time!" He muttered to himself with a smile, and then put all the perception of seeing, hearing, color, and domineering on Carl''s body. He couldn''t see, so he naturally wanted to look at the situation with the domineering look and feel. His domineering coverage is very wide, and he can even see some outlines, as well as the moves released by Karl and Barrett. But he couldn''t see how fierce the fighting between the two was. He was only able to move the tremor of the earth, the tremor of the air current, and even the fluctuation of the surrounding space, to judge how exaggerated the strength of the two of them was! This situation made him sigh. "They are really two monsters. If you change to an old man, there is no way to use Barrett. A meteorite of this size can''t be smashed, and the gravity field cannot cover such a large area. It is really a headache monster. But even so, Carl was able to deal with him, and even knocked out a lot of his body, it was a monster among monsters! " He smiled and sighed. He really didn''t expect that Karl would be so strong when he burst out. "It seems that the old man still underestimated him before!" Just when I smiled with emotion. Marco and others, who had already escaped, also breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t expect that the navy would let them go so much, and they would not be chasing after them. This kind of operation is totally inconsistent with the style of the navy. But when they thought of the monster Barrett, they were relieved. Compared with the pressure brought by Barrett, these few of them are really not a threat. After all, Barrett is a notorious big pirate who has slaughtered many countries and destroyed many islands! Such a villain is the primary object of the Navy''s solution. On the other hand, they did not do too many bad things, compared with Barrett, it is not the primary goal of eradication. Coupled with a smile, he didn''t want to take risks, and the other lieutenants didn''t want to take risks either, so naturally they let them go. "I really didn''t expect that the strength of this mysterious person, Bonnie, you said is so exaggerated! But what I didn''t even expect was that Karl was able to deal with him for so long, and he could even cause harm to his body after his transformation! This kind of power is so exaggerated, it even reminds me of my father and the naval hero Karp! Anyway, I don''t have such power. If I play against Barrett, I won''t be so calm at all. " After analyzing the situation and the strength of both sides, Marco finally had to admit it. There is a certain strength gap between himself and Karl, even Barrett! Especially after Barrett created this fit behemoth this gap has been enlarged without limit! People who don''t have a wide range of damage skills can simply take Bar/let''s combined behemoth, there is no way! Even Ace''s ability still has no effect on Shangba/Leite. "It''s damned! One or two of them are monsters, how can people become One Piece? This time it really came in vain. Not only did he not get his treasure, but he didn''t even get any benefits, and he suffered a lot! " Ace was a little angry. This time they did lose a lot and got nothing. But Marco saw it very openly. They did not lose anyone in the conspiracy planned by Barrett, and it was already a victory. "We don''t need to take care of the rest. Now I will take you to the White Beard Pirates'' station to take a rest. The next thing we have to do is to wait for the news. To be honest, I also want to know if Karl can beat this mysterious man heads-up! If he can really do it, the pattern of this world will probably change! " Marco frowned, his eyes deep. Ace similarly frowned, and then nodded, apparently going with Marco. "I blame my **** father, if it weren''t for him, the world wouldn''t be so messy!" "Hahahaha, Roger is dead, so don''t scold your father. There is no need for this! Ace!" "Ha ha!" Ace rolled his eyes, and then sat on the floor, hugging Lu Fei tightly next to him. "Luffy, let''s play a game? Who loses, who is in charge of today''s dinner and food, what do you think?" "Hahahaha, okay! Let''s play together! There are so many people!" Chapter 251： God level selection triggers again! It is different from the lively situation of the Straw Hats. The situation on the island is at a stalemate! Although Karl used the fluttering fruit, the storm caused was very huge, even enough to destroy everything on the island! But Barretts fit behemoth is too fierce, too strong, too big, and too hard. Coupled with Hades''s ability, it has no effect on this non-living body. Carl''s swordsmanship is basically no threat to Barrett. More importantly, there is no way for Karl to get too close, otherwise, he will enter Barrett''s attack range. If he is far away, Carl can easily face any attack from Barrett. But too close, Barrett can release those short-range attack methods! Before Carl fought with him, he had already seen all of this with the future vision brought about by the domineering of seeing, hearing and color. This is also the reason why Karl will not approach each other easily. Compared with the high risks and low returns brought about by close combat with the opponent, it is safer to release the fruit ability from a distance! Compared with swordsmanship, the ability of the fluttering fruit will cause more damage to Barrett''s combined behemoth! There is just one problem, that is, it doesn''t break the defense at all! Barrett''s shell is too hard, and his armed color is so domineering. Karl relied on the ability of fluttering fruit alone, there was no way to break Barrett''s defense. He couldn''t even remove one of his fingers. "navy!!" "go to hell!!" Barrett roared, waved his huge palm, and screamed towards Carl! Facing Barretts offense, Carl can easily dodge it. As long as you keep a certain distance, Barretts combined behemoth will not endanger Karl''s life at all. But in the same way, he has no way to tear down such a big guy. "It''s really difficult, such a big guy, even if it takes a Demon Slayer Token, it will take several days to smash it to pieces, right?" Carl dodges attacks while releasing the ability of fluttering fruits, constantly creating storms and whirlpools, and various earth dragons to attack Barrett. But these moves, for Barrett, are not a threat at all, at best they can stop him from his pace! For Barrett, Karl''s strength is very strong, but he can''t pose a threat to himself! Barrett now has only one goal, and that is to kill the navy, kill the demon order, and finally kill the four emperors! Only in this way can he prove that he is stronger than Roger! This is his goal and dream! But in the face of such a slippery Carl, Barrett has no way to beat him for the time being. Bar/Leite knows very well that if the fit behemoth is disarmed, the previous mecha will fight with Carl. He is probably not Carl''s opponent. Those clearly visible cracks on the mecha are the best examples! So Barrett is very clear, if you don''t solve Karl in this state. In the face of the two generals and the Tumo Order, he has no chance of winning at all. So he has to fight quickly, after all, people''s physical strength is limited, not everyone is a monster like Kaido. After figuring it out, his attack became more fierce and even faster! Obviously, Barrett has gradually become familiar with the feeling of manipulating a fit behemoth. As long as he can control the fit behemoth and hit Karl once, he will be very close to victory! Carl also discovered this situation. Barrett''s proficiency in manipulating the fit behemoth is getting higher and higher, and even the speed of the huge palm has become a lot faster. He could even change his palm into another form and attack Carl! More importantly, inside his palm, something similar to bone spurs can be split! This kind of thing can also cover Liu Sakura''s domineering, and after it is ejected, the power is no less than the full blow of the human state Barlet! With such an attack, he opened the mountain and cracked the rock, and even the small mountain behind it was directly levelled! Quite against a tough enemy like Barrett, Karl relied on his vision of the future and dealt with it calmly. But he also knows that this is not the way to go. If you have always maintained such a high-intensity mental concentration, and high-intensity fruit use. There will also be some problems with his physical strength. Not only Barrett needs a quick fight, but Karl also needs a quick fight! Although this physical strength is enough for the two of them to maintain a high-intensity battle for at least five or six days. But no one wants to delay time for so long! This is not good for anyone. So Carl is also waiting for the opportunity to wait until all the people around him leave the field before he can use the fruit-shaking ability! All he has to do now is to delay time, and he must not be hit! Otherwise the consequences would be disastrous! As long as he is hit once, Carl is confident that he will not be seriously injured. UU reading , but his combat effectiveness will at least drop a lot. Carl must ensure that he is at his peak, using the ability to shake fruit. Otherwise, he is not sure whether the dual-fruit ability will cause damage to Barrett, who controls the combined behemoth. Just when Karl was stalling for time. The system sound rang again. This is the second time he has triggered the system today! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Delay the time, wait for the release of the slaughter order, and obtain freely assignable attribute points: 4 points! 4 skill points can be allocated freely! Option 2: Seek support, team up with other people (not limited to objects and factions) to defeat Douglas Bart/Lett, and get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point! Freely assign skill points: 1 point! Randomly get a B-level ability! Choice Three: Defeat Douglas Bart/Lett alone and get freely assignable attribute points: 2 points! Freely assign skill points: 2 points! Get an A-level ability at random! The rewards for the three choices are very generous. After Carl saw this choice, he even got the idea of ??everything he wanted! But he can only choose one in the end, which is a bit helpless. The first reward is the least, because Karl only needs to delay today before he can wait for the Demon Slayer Order. The second thing is to have a smile, and Polusalino, who is about to come here, join forces to defeat the opponent. At that time there will definitely be a Tumo Order to help out. So the reward for this item is not too high. But compared with the previous rewards, this reward is already very rich! But the third option is the highlight! And Carl really wants to beat Barrett alone, so after Carl hesitated for a while, he decisively chose three! Chapter 252： Shocking fruit! start up! After making the choice, Carl feels refreshed, and can''t wait to use his full strength to fight Barrett to the death! But his domineering experience told himself that there was still a navy around him who hadn''t evacuated, and he smiled and cleaned up the mess not far away. In this way, if you want to use all your strength to fight Barrett, you still need to wait for a while. So at this time, Carl can only use the fluttering fruit to continue to contain Barrett to delay time. However, it takes less than an hour to wait for someone to clean up the pirates of the entire island and leave the entire island as a battlefield for Karl! As for laughing at himself, he wouldn''t come to mingling with Karl and Barrett''s battle. This is after Carl''s own request, and if he is here to mix it up, it will look a bit uncomfortable. So a smile will not be mixed up in the battle between Karl and Barrett unless Karl asks for help. In this way, time passed slowly. More than 90% of the pirates on the island were all arrested with a smile. Smogg and Dasqi, also escorting Festa, returned to the warship. At this time Festa had been knocked out. After seeing Barrett''s fit behemoth before, he looked very crazy, and even wanted to break free from the navy''s custody and rush to Barrett. The ghost knows what disease this guy has committed, and he wants to go and die. But Festa still had some use. Smogg didn''t hurt the killer, but used his power to suffocate him. Festa fainted, unable to wake up in a short time. The navy has basically all returned to the warships, and a certain distance from the island. But even so, they can still see a huge figure rising into the sky in the middle of the island! This is Barrett''s fit behemoth! Such a height is even bigger than the average mountain peak! In this contrast, Carl, who was flying in mid-air and bombarding Barrett with the ability to constantly bombard Barrett, seemed very insignificant. The body shapes between the two of them, like ants and elephants, and Jack and the elephant master, are completely out of proportion! During the time when the navy cleared the field, it was not that Carl did not experiment without allowing his fluttering fruit ability to create a stone giant to contend with. But the quality of the stone giant can''t be compared with Barrett''s combined giant! Even if Karl covered the whole body of the stone giant with armed and domineering, he would also be smashed by the opponent''s fist! Can''t even hold three punches! This situation made Carl understand that the way he opened his mind was completely impossible to fight against Barrett. It was only Karl''s whim to make Golem, so he didn''t have time to conceive, what kind of structure is the most stable form. And the most important thing is that Barrett in front of you is a person with the ability to fit the fruit! His fruiting ability directly turns the combined matter into a whole, and only after defeating it, will these matter be restored! This also led to the fact that no matter what Carl did, the ability of the copycat could not be as powerful as Barrett. Carl knows this very well, so he is not too entangled on the stone giant. But this ability has given some inspiration to Carl''s ability development. In the future, in addition to controlling the island, you can also follow this giant genre! Everyone can see that the giant of Barrett is so strong. So if Carl changed his mind a little, he could create a similar little giant. In this way, you have your own small army, and you dont have to worry about the sacrifices of your subordinates. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. But this is a story. Carl at this time just had such thoughts. In this battle, he could not create this kind of army. However, as time passed, the navy finally cleared the field and retreated to the warship. Carl''s knowledge is domineering, and after keenly capturing this, he finally showed an excited smile. "I have a showdown!" "Douglas Barrette, I didn''t use my full strength just now, I will let you know my true power!" Carl chuckled, his left hand controlled the ability of the fluttering fruit, and his right hand held Hades, covered with armed domineering. When Barrett saw this scene, he suddenly became alert. What Carl said was not the point, but Barrett felt a tremendous threat! And the most important thing is that he also saw a familiar and unfamiliar transparent aperture on Karl''s Demon Sword! This aperture reminded Barrett of White Beard, but he was not sure that this was the power of White Beard. Devil fruits have many abilities, and there are too many special effects with apertures. But for the sake of caution, Barrett still played a twelve-point spirit, and did not dare to slack off! In any case, Carl''s current performance has proved that he is a double-fruit capable person! This situation is enough to shock Barrett, but his fruiting ability is of secondary importance. But as Carl cut a sword in the air. Sword Qi, with the sound of howling wind, and Ling Ling''s sickle weasel, attacked Barrett! The speed of this slash was so fast Barrett couldn''t even react, so he was concentrated. But the body of the fit behemoth has been covered by Barrett''s armed and domineering, he is not worried that Karl''s slash will cause him harm. "Hehe, mere admiral, but so!" Barrett sneered, ready to fight back. But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that his own behemoth had an inexplicable vibration. This feeling even passed to Barrett himself, making him want to vomit blood! At the same time, Carl took a deep breath and used the power of the fluttering fruit to cover the surrounding with a piece of yellow sand! In this way, no matter who it is, there is no way to see what''s inside! Then Karl picked up Hades and unscrupulously combined the two fruit abilities, bursting out amazing power! The current Carl, every slash can cause a violent shock in the space! Even when he fully releases the slash, even the space can be cut! With the combined blessing of Piao Piao Fruit and Shocking Fruit, every time he releases a slash with all his strength, it is comparable to a ghost slash! In this way, Carl really completed, turning the big move into a flat A operation. If it was not in battle, Carl would probably open a bottle of wine for himself to celebrate. Although this is not the first time Carl has used the double fruit ability against the enemy. But compared to the last time Krokdal, who died under the ability of Carl''s double fruits, Barrett''s strength is much stronger than him. Barrett carried Karl no less than dozens of slashes, and apart from his body trembling, there was no sign of collapse at all. On the other hand, Klockdal at that time, he did not resist and was directly killed by Carl. The two are incomparable! Chapter 253： The power of double fruits! "It''s incredible that your second devil fruit will be a shocking fruit! No wonder you have to talk about your surroundings and cover it with a sand screen. If this matter is known to the remnant party with the white beard, they might end up with you endlessly! And even if it is a world government/government, you will be jealous! But then again, what you hide is really deep! " Although Barrett was shocked by Carl''s ability, his reaction was normal. After all, in this world, there are also Blackbeards who are capable of double fruits. Carl''s ability to have two fruits is not a surprise. Its just that Barrett didnt expect that Carls second fruit ability would turn out to be Shocking Fruit! You know, this is the once the world''s strongest man, the fruit ability that Edward Newgate has! Barrette didn''t dare to be careless, and also used his strongest posture to face Karl''s offense! The ability to shake the fruit, combined with the floating fruit, can be said to be a perfect match! One can control the airflow and create all kinds of natural disasters, the other is even more exaggerated, it can directly create all kinds of earthquakes, and even the space can shatter! The combination of the abilities of these two fruits can be said to be very exaggerated. Don''t talk about Barrett, even Carl himself did not expect that the impact of these two fruits'' abilities would be greater than he expected! This can be seen from those below, like huge cracks in the abyss, how exaggerated the abilities of these two fruits are added together! However, neither Carl nor Barrett were in the mood to appreciate the shock brought by this power. The battle is still going on. The current battle between the two can be said to be exceptionally anxious. Even if Karl had exploded with his full power, Barrett''s combined behemoth was not destroyed. During this period, Carl has been using the double fruit ability, although the effect is very good, but Barrett also has a way to deal with it! In the face of various shock attacks, Barrett even covered a layer of armed domineering inside the fit behemoth. He even surrounded himself one after another! In this way, there is no way for Carl''s power to be transmitted to Barrett''s body through the fit behemoth. Even if there are aftershocks, it can be transmitted to Barrett, but the remaining power is already very small. With the physical fitness of Pakistan/Leiter, even if it is hard to resist the aftershocks, there is no problem! Carl also saw the countermeasures of the opponent through the domineering perspective of this point. Therefore, his idea of ??directly attacking Barrett''s body through the vibration and the combined behemoth has already failed. Carl knows very well how abnormal Barrett''s physical fitness is! In terms of his strength, he and Carl are basically indifferent. This must be S level, physical strength and agility, at least B+ level, or even A level! The spiritual attributes are not easy to distinguish, so Carl doesn''t know how high his spiritual attributes are. But those with domineering look and domineering, spiritual attributes are not very low. But aside from this spiritual attribute, Barrett''s physical fitness is already on par with Karl. So Carl wanted to attack Barrett''s body through the merging behemoth, and it was still effective at the beginning. But when he started to guard strictly, this trick lost its effect. "It seems that I can only regret the other party, as long as this behemoth is dismantled! According to the performance of the original book, as long as he is not given a chance to reconnect, it is difficult for him to use this trick for the second time! " Cal settled, and after avoiding Barrett''s attack, he thought of a better fighting idea! Since there is no way to attack Barrett''s body, slowly remove all the other parts of the combined giant! As long as it is removed, after the armed color domineering is gone, these things of the fit behemoth are not controlled by Carl casually? After all, his Fluttering Fruit ability, if it is the ability to Integrate Fruit, has a lot of maneuverability! "Just do it!" After making the plan, Carl took a deep breath, and the ability to flutter the fruit and the ability to shake the fruit, plus the ghostly spirit of the demon sword, were all combined! "Ghost cut!!!" Accompanied by Karl''s roar. Instantly faded between heaven and earth! Even the surrounding air flow has undergone some changes as a result! The dust flying in the air all stopped at this time, as if stopped by the time, it looked very strange! Even everything around him has fallen into a halt because of Karl''s attack! Such a scene, it seems that time has stopped. But Carl is very clear that the flow of time is still going on, and his blow is at most stagnating the surrounding space! Because of his attack, he directly created a space crack with a length and width of nearly half a meter! Everything around this space rift all stopped! However, Karl''s slash was still released, and it steadily landed on the body of the behemoth! The huge impact, along with the tearing of space cracks, and the earthquake-like force, made Barrett very uncomfortable! All kinds of powers are mixed together, and Barretts combined behemoth is simply too much to bear! In the position of his chest, a huge hole appeared directly! This is the impact of Carl''s full blow! It''s just that Barrett quickly manipulated his abilities and wanted to repair the injuries of the fit giant. If it is not restored here, the balance of the fit behemoth will be difficult to grasp. But Carl''s speed is also fast! After he flew this area of ??matter, Carl didn''t take advantage of the victory and pursued it, but instead dashed forward to the matter and touched it one by one. Piaopiao Fruit is not good at this point. There is no way to directly control the flying of the object. You must touch it with your hands. So Karl used his fastest speed, and in the end he only controlled about half of the matter. As for the others, they were taken back by Barrett to fill up the wounds of the fit giant. It''s just that the height of the fit behemoth at this time has dropped slightly by a few meters. At a height of a few meters, there is no difference in the body of a behemoth above a hundred meters. But Carl''s eyes were good, he had already seen the height of the fit behemoth began to drop. This proves that his ideas are useful! The next thing to do is to remove his hands and then his feet! In this way, the fit behemoth was destroyed by half! But Barrett also felt that the height of the fit behemoth had dropped a little. Then he saw the black matter floating in the air, which made him a little angry! Chapter 254： Solution "Damn navy kid, you can really trouble me!" Bart did not expect that Karl would use this method to influence his own behemoth! He knows the power of the floating fruit very well, so he knows even more that once the body of the merging giant beast is broken, then he will not be able to continue merging! Because he is the same, must touch these objects to be able to fit with them! But Carl can control the fruit ability and throw it directly into the air. At that time, Bart can''t even see it, and it won''t be able to fit together! In this way, Barrett was completely passive, and there was no way to crack Carl''s moves. In addition, Carl has the help of shaking fruits! Barrette has no other way to stop Carl''s moves. In any case, the combined power of Piaopiao Fruit and True Fruit is really amazing! Coupled with Carl''s own swordsmanship, which is not weaker than Mihawk, and his powerful strength, it makes Barrett very uncomfortable! He knew that the general is very strong, but never thought that the general is so strong! More importantly, the information collected by Barrett is not comprehensive. He didn''t know that Carl was still a double-fruit ability, let alone his second fruit, it would actually be a shocking fruit! At this time, Barrett felt the pressure was very great. He had only felt this kind of pressure on Roger and White Beard. But he didn''t expect that he had only returned to the sea for two years, on the body of an admiral. I felt the oppressive feeling when facing Roger and White Beard at the beginning! This reminded Barrett of some bad memories. Carl didn''t know that Barrett was distracted by being caught in the meeting, and he continued to disassemble the body of the fit behemoth. It''s just that Barrett''s armed look is too hard. Even if Carl used his full strength, he could only take apart a small part at a time. His flying speed is not as fast as Barretts ability to release fruits. Whenever a large area of ??the fit beast is removed, Karl can control at most half of the material, fly into the air, out of the control of the opponent. The remaining half still has to return to Barrett. And Barrett will not sit still. Facing Carl''s approach, he directly gave up his hands and feet, and curled up the entire fit behemoth, turning it into an image similar to a tumbler! In this way, the area that Carl can dismantle will become less and less. And the most important thing is that Barrett can also borrow this form to facilitate the release of other attacks! This caused Karl to be uncomfortable. Barrett has a high combat IQ, and he can think of strategies to deal with various situations in a short period of time. That''s why Carl felt so tricky. But this is good news for Carl. The tumbler-shaped behemoth, although it is more troublesome, but he can''t move! In this way, Barrett becomes a living target, which can be left to Karl''s attack! It''s just that Carl is not safe. Every time Carl wants to get close to the opponent, he will receive a fierce counterattack! If Karl is not there, he can foresee the domineering look and feel in the future, he may have been attacked suddenly and hit several times! Barretts attack power is very powerful, as long as he hits once, Karl will definitely be seriously injured, affecting his own combat effectiveness. Therefore, Carls spirit must be highly concentrated, and the future vision must also be kept open! Otherwise he can''t guarantee that he can smoothly dismantle his merging monster under Barrett''s offensive! The battle between Karl and Barrett was fierce. The space surrounded by yellow sand is constantly trembling, and even the airflow is very violent! The island under the feet of the two of them was constantly trembling, as if it was about to shatter at any time! This situation even affected those naval warships outside the island! Because of the inner center of the island, it is completely buried by yellow sand. Outsiders simply can''t see what''s inside. There is only a small person who can rely on his own domineering experience and can barely see the situation inside. But even so. He has no way to tell who has the advantage now! On the surface, Karl has been continuously attacking, but the effect is very weak. But every time, some parts can be removed from Barrett''s body. But every time he did this, he risked his life! However, Barrett did not have the advantage. He only relied on his huge size, which slowed down Karl''s offensive rhythm. But none of his attacks could hit Karl. No matter how intensive the attack is, Carl can find flaws to evade, or Carl will not rush up at all, instead, he will dismantle the colossal beast in another way! And the most important thing is that through seeing and hearing the domineering, Yixiao perceives the colossal behemoth controlled by Barrett, and under the pressure of Karl, it changes its form! Although he couldn''t see what form Barrett had changed into, he knew with a smile that if he continued, Karl would win! As for the time to defeat Barrett, he is also uncertain. "It''s really two monsters. If the old man faces such a monster, he doesn''t know how to do it. It''s better to be young, with a flexible mind, and able to come up with a good way to target the enemy in the shortest possible time. This old man really admires this, and sighs! " Yixiao''s evaluation of Carl is very high. When I smiled and met Carl, the two of them were on the same level. At that time, Karl, although he had just become a general, his strength was not weak. Carl''s strength is now stronger than when he was soliciting a smile. This made Yixiao understand that this young navy who was fighting Barrett might be able to become stronger! At that time, he might really become the king of the navy. After all, Karl often laughed and ridiculed, saying that if there is one piece, there must be a navy king. So he is really looking forward to how far Karl can grow! at the same time. Smogg and Da Siqi on the side looked at the yellow sand in the sky and felt the turbulent waves brought by coastal defense, and they didn''t know what to say. The two of them knew very well that these turbulent waves were caused by the aftermath of the battle between Karl and Barrett. Not only him, but all the navies present know how exaggerated the aftermath of the battle between these two men is! The encumbrance that covers the sky, the trembling of the earth, and the waves of the ocean are all the effects of the aftermath of the battle between the two of them! Just the aftermath of the battle can change the weather and the environment, and they have only seen it in the field after the decisive battle between Sakarski and Kuzan! Seeing this spectacle with their own eyes, every navy council is shocked. This kind of power is beyond their imagination and makes people unable to calm down! Chapter 255： 1 day and 1 night! "It''s terrible. Is this a battle between two monsters? It''s amazing. Even if I face this kind of monster, I am afraid that I will be helpless. Carl and Sarkarski, who are also monsters, can cause him harm, right? " The man with a wretched face ridiculed in a very wretched tone. The man smiled, wearing the uniform of an admiral. He is one of the three navy generals who came to support, General Huang Yuan, Polusalino! He came just right. It''s the second night of Carl and Barrett fighting! In other words, the battle between the two of them has lasted for a day and a night, and there is still no victory or defeat! And the most important thing is that the fighting between the two has completely affected the surrounding environment. As a result, several surrounding islands were covered by storms. Even in this area, it is still raining heavily, and tsunamis are constantly erupting. As long as the two of them continue to fight, this situation will never disappear! "I really have to sigh. When the old man was as young as Karl, if he could have half of his strength, he wouldn''t be able to gouge his eyes. Now think about it, the old man was still too young, and the old man really wanted to see what Karl looked like. " A smile also put on a slightly wretched smile. If he was not a blind man, I am afraid Polusalino would think that he was learning from himself. "It''s not easy for you, Mr. Smile, I never thought that your eyes were ruined by yourself. I always thought that your eyes were destroyed in previous battles. Now it seems that Mr. Smile is not easy for you! " Polusalino joked, but he laughed loudly without taking Polusalino''s words to heart. "Don''t tease the old man, let''s continue to observe and wait for their situation. Carl said that if he loses to the opponent, he will ask for support. We will look at it now. " Yixiao believes in Carl''s strength, and he respects Carl, so he will not rush into his fight. Polusalino started fishing here based on the principle of clocking in and going to work. Anyway, he just arrived not long ago and just needs a rest. If he needs to fight later, he can also use his best state to face monsters like Barrett! As for Sakaski''s side, just find any reason to prevaricate. As long as the final result is guaranteed, it is enough to kill Barrett, as the process is not important. Although this would delay a little time, the three of them believed that Sakarski would not care about this little time. The main reason is that Polusalino wants to fish in troubled waters and does not want to fight monsters like Barrett. Fighting him is not only time-consuming and laborious, but also life-threatening. In any case, the strength of Ba/Leite is not much weaker than that of the Four Emperors. Of course, Polusalino is not willing to be an enemy. A smile is simpler. He just listened to Karl and chose to respect him, leaving room for them to single out. That''s it. As for the navy and lieutenant generals in charge of the killing order, they braved the heavy rain just to see a sand screen and feel the turbulent waves? This makes them somewhat unacceptable. Especially ghost spiders. As the third commander of this operation, except for Yixiao and Polusalino, he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Master Polusalino, do we really have to wait for the battle inside to end and release the Demon Slaying Order? It''s not that I don''t believe in the strength of General Karl, but he is too young, Barrett can be very strong, is he really fine by himself? " "Yeah? When did you still care about Karl? Haven''t you been at odds with him? Could it be that you are reconciled with him now? " Porusalino said yin and yang weirdly. The ghost spider''s forehead jumped sharply, but he was not angry. He knew that Polusalino''s tone had always been so yin and yang. In addition, the relationship between Polusalino and Ghost Spider is very ordinary, and the two of them are not the same. Therefore, Polusalino''s yin and yang are strange to each other, which is also a normal operation. "Master Polusalino, there is no need to mention this. It was me who was wrong at the time. I already realized the error. But the current situation is not optimistic, Barrett is an enemy no weaker than the current four emperors! Although we can''t see the situation inside, according to the words of Master Yixiao, there is a monster like a hill inside! Facing such a monster, does General Carl really have a chance of winning? I am not worried about the safety of General Carl. What I am even more worried about is that Barrett, a monster, will take this opportunity to escape! At that time, we want to solve him, it will be even more difficult! " The ghost spider is not worried about Carl. What he is most worried about is whether Barrett will escape because of this! As a hawk, the ghost spider will definitely put the task first. As for the safety of his companions, he will not care This is exactly the same as the previous Sakaski, his teammate is dead. , That is his lack of strength. If you''re not dead, that''s right! "Ghost spider, please be quiet, the old man doesn''t want to see, someone is here to denigrate Mr. Carl''s strength! Although his strength old man is not very clear, but my domineering experience tells me that he has the upper hand in this battle! " "Huh, it''s such a coincidence? My experience is domineering, and I also saw Karl gain the upper hand in this battle. And it seems that it won''t take long for him to win. " Yixiao spoke with Polusalino at the same time, and slapped the ghost spider in the face. This feeling of being beaten makes him very uncomfortable, but facing the two generals in front of him, he can only suffer, and there is no way to refute it. Who made him lack of strength and domineering, there is no way to cover as far as the two generals. This makes ghost spiders very depressed. "I will report to Marshal Sakarski. I see if you will continue to do this after Sakarski''s order!" The ghost spider snorted coldly, then called the phone bug, and reported the situation here to Sakaski. But what Sakaski rarely sees is that he is not violent or angry. Instead, he has been silent for nearly a minute before he speaks. "Give him some time, it won''t be solved in three days, you guys will go together!" After saying this, Sakarski hung up the phone worm, obviously without explaining anything. Since the phone worm was on public release, Yixiao and Polusalino also heard Sakaski''s words. The two of them showed the same wretched smile, and then Polusalino took the lead and asked: "Mr. Yixiao, come with me to the house for a drink and get warmer?" "Hahahaha, the old man has this intention!" Chapter 256： Defeat! "Damn it! Why did Marshal Sakarski become like this? Are they not afraid that Barrett will run away because of this?" The ghost spider saw a smile and Polusalino, and went back into the cabin, immediately gritted his teeth, wishing to personally order the bombardment of the island! But he couldn''t do that. He was only the third commander and had no right to order the firing. There is no way, the ghost spider can only be incompetent and furious here, and finally laughed at them and drank together. As for the other navies, except for those who need to stand guard here, other people are not always outside. It is a rainstorm after all. If they have been outside all the time, it would not be good if they were sick at this critical time. ... time flies. The sun rises slowly over the horizon. But the sun was soon shrouded in haze, everyone just saw a ray of sunlight, and then they continued to bathe in the heavy rain. The torrential rain is still there, which means that the battle between Carl and Barrett is still not over. Polusalino and Yixiao both continued to observe the situation through seeing and hearing domineering, and their faces were a little shocked. Even they couldn''t believe the situation inside the sand screen! "It''s really the first time I have seen this old man. Someone can do this level. It''s really long-sighted!" "It''s terrible, there are more and more monsters in this world, so what should we old guys do?" Porusalino and Yixiao both sighed at the same time, as if they had seen something extraordinary. Seeing this scene, the ghost spider on the side was suddenly overjoyed. "Attention everyone, ready to support General Karl at any time! The navy responsible for the artillery fire, now check the barrel for me to prevent dampness due to heavy rain! " The ghost spider began to give orders, but Polusalino glared at him, then waved his hand and said softly. "Don''t listen to him, you don''t have to prepare for the killing order, the battle inside will soon be over." "It''s good if the old man''s eyes are not blind. I really want to know Karl''s face and what it looks like. He is really amazing!" The ghost spider was frightened by the words of Polusalino and the two laughed. He originally thought that these two people showed that expression because Karl was about to lose to Barrett, and that expression would appear. But he was obviously wrong. It was not Karl that was going to lose, but Barrett! After receiving this news, the ghost spider was stupid. He really did not expect that Karl''s strength would be so strong! ... at the same time. Just when everyone outside was collectively plunged into shock. Carl has dismantled all of Barrett''s combined behemoths. All parts of the merging behemoth were thrown into the sky by Karl''s ability. If Barrett wanted to continue to merge, he couldn''t do it at all. His fruit power is not strong enough to be able to integrate with the entire island. Otherwise, he would be invincible long ago, and he would never be defeated by Karl. That one hundred-meter tall fit behemoth is already his limit. Let him create the same fit behemoth again, I am afraid that he will not be able to do it in a short time. But Barretts battle armor was not broken by Karl. Relying on this armor, Barrett can still fight Carl back and forth! But Carl, who has the ability to double fruit, fights the current Barrett as if he is beating a son, without any pressure at all! As long as the combined behemoth of Barrett is solved, Carl is now facing Barretts offense, and he is completely at ease. If Barrett, who is in the state of a combined behemoth, is more powerful than the four emperors, Karl will not have any objections. In addition to being unable to last, and being restrained by Carl''s Shaking Fruit and Fluttering Fruit, the fit behemoth does not have any other shortcomings! Strength can smash this island with one blow! This kind of power, let alone Carl, even Kaido, who is known for his power, can''t do it! Only the once strongest man in the world, the white beard, and Karp, who is still in retirement, can do this kind of thing. So Barrett''s strength is very strong, but he is only strong in his own fruit ability. Once his merging behemoth is cracked by Karl''s ability and dismantled, he, who controls the mecha, will contend with Karl for a while at most. And the most important thing is that now Carl has used the double fruit ability, and it is only a matter of time before he breaks his armor! After the battle armor is completely lost, Barrett''s strength will drop rapidly. Although his own strength is not weak, at least he can compete with the general. But in the face of Carl, who has the double-fruit ability, there is no room for resistance at all! Carl is sure to win, and he won''t let Barrett escape. The opponent has already seen his double fruit ability, and only by killing him can he guarantee that this secret will not be revealed! So he would never let Barrett leave alive! But even if the balance of victory has tilted towards Karl. The battle between the two of them will continue for some time. It''s another whole day. The fierce battle between Carl and Barrett caused the island to split into two halves! A huge ocean current churns from the middle of the island, and the tsunami has also submerged nearly half of the island! Fortunately, there is no one on the island, so there is no need to worry about casualties. At this time, Barrett had completely lost his armor and was fighting with Carl purely physically. But he is exhausted and his body is full of scars! Carl''s double-fruit ability, Barrett has no ability to counterattack at all! Coupled with the effect of Hades, it even made Barretts wounds unable to heal, even to stop bleeding! In this way, Barrett has no chance of winning at all, and he can''t even escape! Because he has tried, if he wants to escape, he will face Karl, a stormy attack! And the most important thing is when the island breaks into two halves and the tide is surging. Carl can also control the ocean currents and flock to Barrett! In the face of such a BUG ability, Barrett was unable to parry, he could only run around, and even the ability to fight back was mostly lost. In this way, Barrett finally collapsed to the ground and lost the ability to resist. His stamina has been exhausted, his domineering can''t be released, and his hands and feet are comminuted fractures. Even the abdomen and heart have several fatal wounds! These wounds declared Barrett''s complete defeat! If it weren''t for his very strong physique, he might be dead now. But even if he wasn''t dead now, he would just linger and would not live long. Chapter 257： solve "Ahem, I didn''t expect that Barrett would be defeated by you, a navy kid. The dual-fruit ability of fluttering and shaking, coupled with the unheard of peerless demon sword, cooperates with your own swordsmanship. In this world, unless Roger and Edward Newgate are born again, I am afraid no one will be your opponent..." "Ahem!" Barrett can''t live long now, and he lost to Carl head-on, which convinced him to lose! So there is no need for him to say anything is wrong with Carl, or curse Carl and the like. As a strong person, the most important thing is to have a mentality that can afford to lose. Although the price paid was his own life, Barrett did not regret it. He has made the plan to be benevolent if he fails, and this time he is determined to die, to launch this Pirate Expo! It is precisely because of this that Festa has a similar smell with him and held this Expo of Pirates together. At the same time, I want to pit a wave of the navy. But they did not expect that an unexpected character would come unexpectedly, and even his strength would be so unexpected! Carl is such a person. His appearance is completely out of the plans of Barrett and Festa. Although Barrett had expected that he might come, he did not expect that Carl would be a double-fruit ability person! After his double fruits were opened, although it would not be said that his power doubled, his strength was increased by at least 30 to 40%! The strength has reached their level, and every 10% increase in strength is considered a small qualitative change. Not to mention that Carls second fruit ability is Shaking Fruit! Therefore, Barrett did not lose injustice, he himself was convinced, and even praised Karl''s strength, he should be the strongest in the world! "With your auspicious words, I will definitely become the strongest in the world in the future, but I am not now. I know how many catties I have and how hard I have to deal with you, let alone deal with the other four emperors. " "Really? Ahem, it seems that in your eyes, the other four emperors are stronger!" Barrett coughed and said weakly. Blood was flowing from his mouth, and he had obviously given up treatment. "Hehe, Charlotte Lingling''s steel body and Kaido''s immortal body are very difficult to deal with. As for Shanks and Blackbeard, normal people like them, I am not very afraid. " Carl sneered, walked over to Barrett and placed Hades on the edge of his neck. "Barrett, do you have any last words at the end? Say it, and when I am in a good mood, maybe I will finish it for you." "Ahem, would you be so kind?" Barrett gave a chuckle, his tone of disdain, but he finally said his last words. "Since you have defeated me, then please become the strongest in the world. If you lose to someone on the way, when you come to Huangquan, I will tear your soul to pieces! " Barrett said viciously. Under the shining light, his power suddenly increased! I saw Barrett firmly squeezed Hades''s blade and pierced his heart fiercely! This blow. It pierced Barrett''s heart directly, he glared at him, staring at Carl, opened his mouth, and finally fell to the ground. In the shape of his last mouth, Carl saw four words, and he must not fail! "Hehe, you don''t need to say, I will also become the strongest in the world!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he pulled out Hades, tossed the blood from the blade, and then retracted it into the scabbard. Then Carl waved his hand and removed the surrounding sand screen. After seeing this scene, Polusalino and others immediately understood that this battle was over! "You guys come with me, the others are on standby!" "Yes!" Polusalino gave the order, and then took a few people to the battlefield. With a smile, he was sitting in the cabin, holding a cup of hot tea, slowly tasting it. "The rain is lighter, the sky is clear, and the sun will come out. The task this time is really too simple, just don''t know how Carl is now, it doesn''t matter. " Talking, smiled and drank a cup of tea. Although he cares more about Carl, he believes in Carl''s strength more. And with Polusalino, even if both sides are injured, Carl will not be in any danger. The ghost spider was motionless next to him, and didn''t know what to say. He is embarrassed here now, wishing to find a place to sew in. He has been slapped frantically for the past two days. First, he went to report the situation with Sakarski. He thought that Sakarski would definitely order them to activate the killing order and bombard the entire island to obliterate the threat of Barrett! But Sakarski did not do this, but gave Carl a chance to solve Barrett. Then the ghost spider said that he didn''t think Karl would be Barrett''s opponent. But now the ghost spider''s face is very painful, fiery pain! He never thought that a monster like the Four Emperors would be defeated by Carl head-on! This is really surprising. Even the ghost spiders began to wonder if Barrett would not be as strong as the rumors. But when he thought of the battle between Karl and Barrett, UU reading was enough to change the surrounding weather and environment. The aftermath of the battle between the two kept the sea unable to stop, and even the island was broken in two! With such power, ghost spiders think they can''t do it. Even Yixiao and Polusalino can''t guarantee that they will be able to achieve this level! This is also the reason why Yixiao and Polusalino have such a high evaluation of Karl. As for Sakarski, he might just want to see how far Karl can do it. If Karl can single-handedly kill Barrett, then the navy''s combat power will be raised to another level. Carl will become the strongest combat power in the navy! Even Sarkarski would sigh. Just when the ghost spider got into entanglement. Porusalino returned with Carl, who was wounded all over. But Carl looked wounded all over, but he was full of energy, and these injuries were just skin injuries, which did not pose a threat to Carl''s life. As for Barrett''s body, it has been sent to another cabin for preservation. The combined Porusalino turned around and didn''t see it. In other words, this fruit has been reborn, far away from here. The rebirth of the Devil Fruit is more casual, and when you are lucky, you will still be reborn at your hand. But they have no such luck. "The matter is solved perfectly, what shall we do next, go back to the navy headquarters?" Carl sat on the ground, completely ignoring his injury, grabbed a bottle of wine and poured it into his stomach. "Go back to the headquarters, this time your contribution is probably the greatest! At that time, please invite us to have a good meal!" Said with a smile. Polusalino did not speak, but his wretched smile had already betrayed his mind. Chapter 258： System rewards! After returning to the navy headquarters. Carl first went to the medical department of the Navy Headquarters for treatment, and the rest of Polusalino and Yixiao went to a meeting. But their meeting was quickly over. Sakarski even came to the medical room in person to explain the situation to Carl. This kind of treatment is not available to ordinary people, even if other generals are injured, they do not have such treatment. But what Carl did this time was so amazing that it even increased the navy''s momentum! And Karl can single out and defeat an enemy of the four emperors level, which is already very strong! Although Barrett is not considered to be the real level of the Four Emperors, at most it touches the threshold of the Four Emperors. His fruit ability has major flaws, and his personal strength has not reached the level of the four emperors. But others dont know! So the Navy can brag casually. Because Barretts deeds are true, he was indeed very brutal and powerful! Coupled with the strength demonstrated by Barrett this time, it is indeed at the level of the Four Emperors. Although only after the fruit awakened, the combined behemoth that appeared was the Four Sovereign level. But this is enough to show that his strength has reached this level. So the Navy can say casually, the purpose is very simple, it is to build momentum for itself! Only in this way can they suppress the dishonest pirates in the new world! And Sakarski found Karl, just to ask about some details about Barrett and how he defeated the opponent. In this regard, Carl concealed his shocking fruit, and he said everything else. And Carl deliberately emphasized that defeating Barrett was only because his fruit ability restrained the opponent. If relying on hard power, Karl cannot guarantee to beat Barrett, but he will not lose to him. Sarkarski was not too surprised, because this was what he expected. It''s just that Sakarski didn''t expect that Carl would say it all truthfully, without adding any fuel or jealousy, nor belittle his opponent. Carl is so modest and stable, which makes Sakkarski appreciate Carl more and more, and even intends to train him as the next marshal. But all of this is still early, and Sakarski can at least sit in this position for about ten years. And Carl is now in his twenties, and there is too much room for growth, which is why Sakarski has hope for him. After spending a day in this way, Sarkarski understood everything he wanted to know in place. Carl handed Sakarski a glass of water, and asked casually: "To make this kind of record, you can send someone here. Why do you come here in person, Senior Sakarski?" "Does this still need to be said? Because I want to hear you say this with my own ears, this time you are completely a face for our navy, hahahaha!" Sakaski laughed and looked very excited. But the way he laughed was really ugly. It''s hard to see that Jean Carl has some physiological reactions. Sakaski smiled, then converged, returning to his facial paralyzed expression. "Ahem, the five old stars also know about this, and their five old guys admire you a lot. But you have to pay attention, these five old things have no good intentions to you, they will definitely ask to see you later. But no matter what, you should not agree to any of their requirements to avoid adversely affecting yourself, you know? " "Don''t worry, Senior Sakaski, I will treat it with caution." Hearing Karl said this, Sakarski was relieved. Then the two chatted briefly for a while, and Sakarski left the ward. He still has things to do, so naturally he cannot stay here forever. But then, it was Carl''s turn to do nothing. He followed the fleet this morning, just returned to the navy headquarters, and then was sent to this medical room. Then, before Karl lay down for a long time, Sakarski came and talked all day. Carl didn''t even have a chance to receive rewards after turning on the system. Now that he is finally OK, he can turn on system rewards to upgrade his attributes. And the most important thing is "This time the reward, in addition to two attribute points and two skill points, this A-level ability is the highlight!" Carl did not use the skill points, but continued to keep them. However, the attribute points are assigned to the agile side, making it directly A grade. Finally, Karl washed his hands in this luxurious single-room ward and briefly took a shower before he was ready to start the reward. "The heavens and the earth are all spirits, and the overlord''s luck will show up soon!" After talking to himself for a while, Carl lighted the ball of light in his mind with a tendency to fall short of the thunder. The system sound followed! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the ability to regenerate over speed (A)! Overspeed regeneration (A): When the host is injured, it will recover from the injury in the shortest time. However, this ability cannot restore the internal organs of the body. After the head is cut off it cannot be restored either! It turned out to be this ability? Make a lot of money! The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. When he was fighting with other people before, his own injury was Carl''s biggest shortcoming. Even if his physical strength has reached the A+ level, but like the previous battle with Barrett, he just can''t let go of his hands and feet completely. Otherwise, he can use the double fruit ability to solve the opponent faster! The reason for all this is just because Karl''s resilience is still at the human level. Although this level is compared to ordinary people, it is also a monster level. But he is completely inferior to a monster like Kaido, and even Sakaski''s injury recovery ability is not as good! This may be related to his failure to grasp the reason for the return of his life. But Karl doesn''t even know the Six Forms, so naturally he doesn''t bother to learn the life return, because there is no need for this. So his resilience has become his biggest flaw. After speeding regeneration now, Carl is not afraid of being injured, and will not be able to recover for a while. As long as the internal organs are not injured and the head is not severed, even if he has a broken hand or foot, Karl can fully recover. But this is a bit scary, and Karl himself is a little scared, if it doesn''t work, it will be over. So he will still come steadily and try not to get too waves. However, with this ability, Carl can indeed let go of his hands and feet to fight. As before, he must avoid the enemy''s offensive in order to avoid injury and affect his combat effectiveness. As long as the speeding regeneration can be effective, Karl can harden anyone''s attack! The premise is that he has to protect his internal organs and head. For Carl, there are only these two places, which are his weaknesses. Chapter 259： Half a year! time flies. Three months have passed since Carl''s battle with Barrett. Carl at this time, in the eyes of all navies, has become a real hero! Defeating enemies at the Four Emperors level is simply out of reach for those navies. But now, Karl not only did it, he even beat the opponent heads-up! This is much more shocking than killing the **** white beard before! At that time, the white beard was very close to death, which led many people to think that I could go to me. But in fact, people whose strength is below the lieutenant general and the lieutenant general can''t even hold the white beard''s move, let alone kill him. So Carl''s strength at the time was already very shocking. But there are still some people who are not convinced, thinking that Karl is just lucky to become a general. But then Karl singled out Kaido, instead of winning or losing, it was enough for some people to shut their mouths. Now Karl is even more singled out, and he is strong enough to compete with Barrett of the Four Emperors. His reputation has reached its peak in the past few months. Even before the big news Morgan, he did not have so many people in the Navy to support him when he was creating momentum for him. But now Carl has become a new generation of naval heroes. If Carl can defeat the Four Emperors again, even if only one, the name of this new navy hero will become a reality! Now it''s only called by some people, but many people don''t recognize this title. They recognized Karl''s strength and achievements, but they thought that the title of Naval Hero was too early for Karl. Unless Karl can come up with the record of defeating the other Four Emperors, so that those people can completely agree. As for Karp, he is old, and it''s time for the naval hero to change himself. This is the thinking of most young navies. Even Sarkarski and Polusalino thought so. And Karl''s reputation is so high, it''s entirely because Sakarski gave him momentum. He also wants to learn Steel BoneSky and build a famous and powerful naval hero! Because this is considered his merit, he also has more capital negotiations in front of the five old stars! Although Sakarski had only been a navy marshal for two years, he had learned all the ways the marshal should have. I have to say that in this respect, he still has the talent to be a navy marshal. If you change to Kuzan, maybe he won''t do it, because Kuzan''s character is not as vigorous as Sakarski. This is a character defect, Kuzan is not suitable for being a marshal by nature, because he will not lead the navy in a better direction. On the contrary, Sakarski is very suitable, in such troubled times, to become a marshal of the navy. Although he is very extreme, if the Navy does not have such extreme people to lead, it will be difficult to overcome obstacles and ride the wind and waves in the new world. After all, Sakarski is not a person who can seek stability, what he has to do is to thoroughly purify this new world! Destroy all the pirates by the way! This is his goal and his dream! As for Carl, he is lying in his dormitory very salty now and has nothing to do. Because of the Tianlong people, Carl was forbidden by the Five Old Stars. When Carl went to the Chambord Islands before, he met the Draco who bought and sold slaves. Then Carl didn''t say a word, and directly beat the Tianlongren, and then took him to Mary Joa, and threw him directly in front of the five old stars. In this regard, Wu Lao Xing is very speechless, because this kind of thing has happened more than once. But this time Carl''s behavior completely angered the Tianlongren! At least half of the Tianlong people jointly asked the five old stars to push him into the city! However, these Tianlong people still have a bit of IQ, knowing that they can''t kill Karl. Carl''s strength is too strong, they don''t know who wants to do it, who can suppress Carl. So they just demanded that Karl be taken into Pushing City, and they didn''t even dare to cancel his identity directly. As for when to let him out, that was the Five Old Star himself who had the final say, and Tianlongren didn''t care about it. What they want is their own face, and what they are fighting for is this tone. Carl threw the Dragonites back to Mary Joa, which was hitting them in the face, and they naturally couldn''t bear it anymore. In this regard, Wu Lao Xing also felt a headache, but the five of them did not completely obey the words of Wu Lao Xing, but Carl was banned for half a year. In this way, the Tianlong people can also explain the past, and it will not affect Karl''s sense of belonging to the navy. At least Wu Lao Xing thinks so. In this regard, Carl did not say anything, but gladly accepted. However, he regretted that he didn''t directly hurt the killer. If you kill the opponent directly, will you be brought directly to the navy? But Carl still has things to do in the navy, so naturally he can''t kill the Heavenly Dragon. At least until Zefa succeeds in instigating rebellion, he can''t do this! During this time Carl was in the navy and was not completely idle. Every one or two days, he would go to Zefa to chat and talk about the new navy by the way. In response to this, Zefa was very interested, and then the two became more familiar with each other. And some theories brought by Carl''s previous life have benefited Zefa a lot! In addition, Zefa had already had the idea of ??breaking away from the navy, but was forcibly suppressed by Karl. Now that the time is coming, Carl wants Zefa to go to Dresrosa to help train the army. And secretly established a new navy, the leaders on the surface are Luo and Bucky! Zefa readily accepted this. But he really wanted to know why Carl did this Carl''s answer to this is only two words, that is peace! If you want world peace, there must be an unprecedented war! Only by eliminating all unstable factors can the world be completely peaceful! The Four Emperors, the Heavenly Dragons, and the little pirates are all unstable factors! So Carl''s goal is to eliminate these people! Zefa is also able to understand Carl''s explanation, coupled with Carl''s some theoretical knowledge, is very appetizing for Zefa. So he readily agreed to Carl''s request, took his own soldiers, and used training as a reason to go to Dresrosa and start training the army! By the way, Luo and Bucky also took their men to Dresrosa to receive Zefa training together! Time passed again. In a blink of an eye, another three months passed. Carl''s ban has been lifted, and the current timeline has come two years after the original, and it is almost the timeline for Luffy to enter the country of Wano. But the current situation is very strange. The straw hat group didn''t enter the country of Hezhi, and they didn''t even confront the aunt. Instead, they united with Marco and got a black beard on the bar! As for Kaido and Auntie, they did not unite either. Zefa has been training troops outside for almost two to three months. The World Conference was held successfully without any accidents. With the help of Karl, the Revolutionary Army successfully obtained the information they wanted from Mary Joa. Im didn''t wake up, at least Carl didn''t notice anything unusual about Mary Joa and the five old stars. At this time, the sea was calm and there was no danger at all. But Carl always felt that this was the tranquility before the storm. He always feels that something bigger is about to happen in the future! Chapter 260： Task selection Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A Spirit: B- Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A), speeding regeneration (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Carl took a bored look at his personal attributes and various abilities, and then closed the system interface. These attributes are basically nothing good. Carl has been banned for the past six months, and the places he can go are limited to the Navy Headquarters and Mary Gioia. And if Carl wants to go to sea, he must report to the five old stars in advance. So Carl has basically stayed at home without going anywhere during this period of time. As a result, Polusalino and the two of them have to work harder, but there is no corresponding overtime pay. The navy''s squeeze can be seen in general, even the admiral can not escape the fate of being squeezed. However, during this time, Karl was practicing military boxing every day, but let his military boxing sneak up to the B level. Although I don''t know how powerful the military physical boxing has reached this level. But in any case, with the current physical attributes, even if you punch it casually, the power will not be weak! "It''s really calm. In the past six months, apart from the remnant party alliance between the straw hats and the white beard, there is no other news. It''s really boring. Even some of the plots of the original work have been changed because of me, and the Straw Hats did not even go to the Golden City. If they go back to the Golden City, I plan to take this opportunity to arrest them all. " Carl''s careful thoughts fell through, but he didn''t care. This kind of thing cannot be forced, only let it go. And Tezolo''s recent business has not been very good. He had already planned to surrender and wanted to become Karl''s subordinate. Because only in this way can he completely get rid of CP0''s control. However, Carl is not in a hurry to accept this little brother, he does not intend to be an enemy of the government/government for the time being. At least for the past six months, but he did not directly reject Tezolo, but just let him continue to maintain the status quo. After all, he and his Guran Tezolo are still useful. Tezolo didn''t know Karl''s thoughts, he just thought that Karl had agreed to his request. But just today, Tezolo suddenly called Carl and said that he was asking for help. And the people of CP0 were killed on his ship! But these are all trivial things, the most important thing is that the Tianlongren also died here! Tezolo really couldn''t hold down such a thing, and he couldn''t even do anything to that person! Because the other party is Red Earl Lederfield! He is the legendary pirate, the man who once contended with the Roger Pirates and the White Beard Pirates with his own strength! Such a person is even more unfathomable than the Four Emperors, because he still has a paintbrush that can summon other characters! Lederfield''s favorite painting is the three generals, including Karl himself. Although the person who is drawn will disappear immediately after being hurt. However, the difference between its strength and the strength of the character being drawn is not that great! At most, there is a gap of one to two percent. This kind of gap, in the eyes of people of Carl''s level, is actually quite large. But there is no doubt that even if the drawn general is weaker, he can kill Tezolo in a second! This is also the reason Tezolo asked for help. If he only relied on himself, it would be impossible to solve Lederfield. Because besides possessing this paintbrush, he is also an EudemonsBat Fruit capable person, and he is also a powerful swordsman! This kind of strength, even a general will feel tricky, not to mention a mere Tezolo. Carl didn''t want to go to help with this, because it would not do him any good. It''s just that Tezolo just surrendered and encountered this situation, which is really unlucky. If Carl really doesn''t help, Tezolo may be a waste of the big fish. Because on the side of the dragon people, if the culprit Lederfield is not caught, they will definitely use Tezolo as a scapegoat and withdraw. He will either be killed or become a slave. Although Tezolo can escape, in this way, he will completely lose his foothold in this sea! Tezolo was reluctant to part with his own foundation, and naturally would not give up here. But Carl didn''t want to face Lederfield, this difficult guy, so he planned to let Tezolo wait and talk. Tezolo was a little desperate, and in the end he could only endure it alone and silently. What Carl didn''t expect was that Sakarski called him to the Marshal''s office and gave Carl the first task after he lifted the ban! Find Lederfield! "Senior Sakaski, are you serious? Although I am young, I still have a certain understanding of Red Earl Lederfield. This person is much better than Barrett, and even Kaido and others are not necessarily better than this person. If you ask me to go alone, I am definitely not his opponent. " "So are you planning to refuse this task?" Sakaski squinted, but Karl paused, then nodded. "To be honest, I don''t want to face Lederfield this guy although I won''t necessarily lose to him. But if you fight with him, the risk is really too great. Facing this guy, it''s better to let me go heads-up against a group of four emperors! " Carl said truthfully. This guy Lederfield is really difficult to deal with, and Karl has no chance of winning at all without revealing the shocking fruits! And the most important thing is that this product is domineering and can read the hearts of others! Carl didn''t want the secrets in his heart to be exposed, so he resisted it. Sakarski sighed, then put the Lederfield reward aside, and immediately took out the rewards from Blackbeard, Straw Hat Luffy, Firefist Ace and Marco. "Senior Sakaski, what do you mean?" "Didn''t you say this yourself, you said that facing Lederfield, why don''t you go single against a group of four emperors? Don''t worry, I will not really let you go heads-up, but let you wait for the opportunity to kill or arrest these people in the battle between these two forces! Originally, I wanted to entrust this task to Polusalino, but since you volunteered, then leave it to you. There is no problem, right? " "Um... there is still a problem. Blackbeard is also one of the four emperors, and Marco''s strength is also powerful against the four emperors. I can''t guarantee success, but I will try my best! " Carl scratched his head and said. Sakarski didn''t care either, but glanced around and snorted coldly. "Huh! These two tasks are all those five old things that were forced to me. Originally, I wanted to refuse like you, but they threatened to dismiss me, so I couldn''t help it. But you try your best, even if you can''t finish it in the end, I won''t blame you. " Chapter 261： Deres Rosa In the end, Karl accepted the task and chose to go to Beehive Island and prepare to fish in troubled waters. Luffy Ace must not be killed, otherwise he would completely offend Karp and Dragon. So of course he couldn''t do anything to these two people. At most, they would be re-detained into Pushing City, or handed over to Karp and the Warring States Period to manage them. As for Marko, this guy may not be as strong as Carl, but his ability to recover does make Carl a headache. If it wasn''t necessary, Karl really didn''t want to confront him. As for killing him, it would be really difficult to solve without Hailoushi. Although Carl has learned Liu Ying''s domineering, but Liu Ying''s domineering is somewhat different from what he thought. Because of Carl''s armed color domineering level, he still stayed at the perfect level, and did not go beyond the limit. In other words, Liu Ying''s domineering can only be regarded as an enhanced use method of armed color''s domineering, not a force that truly exceeds the limit. As for the armed color domineering beyond the limit, Carl really doesn''t know what it should look like. But Carl didn''t care anymore. After he mastered Liu Ying''s domineering, dealing with the Four Emperors, he was not as passive as before. Only before going to Beehive Island, Carl planned to go to Dresrosa to visit Zefa and the others. Zefa has been here for a long time, which has aroused the suspicion of the Navy. But the reason Rebecca gave was that Zefa, whom she invited, came here to train Dresrosa''s guards. And Dresrosa is now a member of the World Government/House, as long as Rebecca gives enough heavenly gold. The Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars will not investigate why Dresrosa wants to invite Zefa to be an instructor. Anyway, for them, money is enough. As for what Zefa and Dressrosa are going to do, they don''t care. Although Sakarski noticed something wrong, Zefa is still on his own and shows no signs of rebellion. In addition, he had sent someone to inquire about Zefa''s situation here and found nothing unusual, so he didn''t bother to take care of his teacher. But what Sakarski didn''t know was that the reason he couldn''t find any abnormalities was entirely because Karl was whispering. So Zefa and others will be so safe. As for Luo and Bucky, the two of them only received Zefa''s teaching at the beginning. Then he left Dressrosa and returned to Punk Hassad. The two of them are still pirates, and they are not suitable to appear in Dresrosa openly and meet Zefa. So Zefa simply taught the two of them, some training methods about combat, and then let them both go. As for the people who receive training here, apart from some of the guards of Dresrosa, most of them are those of Luo and Bucky. Even some of the warriors of Amazon lilies are also among them. These are Carl''s reserve forces, so it is natural to train well. And recently when the situation in the sea stabilized, Luo and Bucky, together with Shiping and Hancock, publicly announced the alliance! The purpose of their alliance is to protect themselves and prevent the Four Emperors and the Navy from killing themselves. As for the real purpose, no one has made it clear, and even the Navy can''t find any useful information. Because of this alliance, other people are not accepted to join. But their current threat is not great, and Sakarski did not take them to heart. This is one of the reasons Carl can rest assured. In Sakarski''s eyes, the remnants of the Four Emperors and the White Beard Pirates were his primary goal of elimination. As for the other pirates, they are just small, not worth mentioning. ... The line of sight came to Dresrosa''s side. Karl has come to the palace of Dressrosa as a guest. King Liku and Violet were surprised at Karl''s arrival, and then greeted Karl to go inside the palace. Rebecca was too late, apologized to Carl, and then took Carl''s hand. "Mr. Carl, may I ask if you are here, what''s the matter? If there is nothing wrong, can you please walk around with me? " Rebecca''s eyes were staring, apparently wanting to go shopping with Carl. As the current king of Dresrosa, she has no need to go shopping for a long time. As soon as she speaks, someone will buy back what she wants. But her current mind is obviously not pure, otherwise she wouldn''t have hugged Carl''s arm when he first came. "Okay, I know what your mind is, I have other things to do now. But I will stay here for two days. Then I will make a special day. How about playing with you for a day? " "Really? If that''s the case, it''s really great!" Hearing Carl''s words, Rebecca was very excited, Carl rubbed her hair and then looked to the side, with strange eyes from King Liku and Violet. Carl has not come to Deres Rosa very often. In the past two years, he has come five or six times at most. But every time he comes here, he will use his face power to fully use all the goodwill of everyone here. The three of King Liku, Cyrus and Violet were rushing upward towards Karl''s favorability. But they had no other thoughts about Carl, even Violet had nothing but admiration for Carl. But Rebecca is different! She is now in her twenties, after being maxed out by Carl, she is undoubtedly in love with herself! As a result, every time Carl comes, he will be entangled by Rebecca. King Liku and the others knew that Rebecca liked Carl, but they didn''t want to bring them together. They all know that Carl''s current status and strength are not something they can climb. So he was a little worried that Karl would be angry about it Although Carl had explained this, King Liku and the others were still a little worried. "Where''s Cyrus? I didn''t see him here because of my domineering look. Is there any mission to go to sea?" The current Cyrus, with Luo''s help, was fitted with a thick and powerful thigh. Coupled with Zefa''s teachings and the swordsmanship training methods Karl left him before, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Although that''s the case for his talent, his current strength is hovering around the Navy Headquarters Lieutenant Admiral. But with this kind of strength, as long as he directly faces the Four Emperors, the Three Plagues and the generals, enemies of this level, he will not be in any danger. Therefore, he often goes to sea to have friendly exchanges with other countries. By the way, also fight the pirates and bring back some supplies to Dresrosa. Chapter 262： Rebeccas mind "Cyrus has something to do during this period and needs to go to sea. It may not be back for a month or two. But don''t worry, he is not going to crusade against the pirates, he is just making some exchanges with the surrounding neighboring countries and preparing for the next gladiatorial competition. " "The next gladiatorial competition?" Hearing what King Liku said, Carl was a little puzzled. Although the bullfighting arena has always been the tradition of Dresrosa. But since it was destroyed by Karl, the bullfighting arena has been renovated, but it has not reopened. Carl did not ask too much about this, but thought that they had given up using this method to select guards. But today I heard that King Liku mentioned this matter again, and I felt a little puzzled. "Hey, let me talk about this." Rebecca smiled, took Carl''s hand, and said with a smile. "Brother Carl, can you come here with me?" "Which side is this?" "Hey, don''t tease me, we actually have something to show you. The restart of the bullfighting arena this time is also to prepare for Brother Carl''s plan! " "Prepare for my plan?" Hearing Rebecca''s words, Carl was stunned for a second, then she was holding hands and walking towards the treasury. King Liku and Violet both smiled helplessly when they saw this, and then followed up to prevent Rebecca from doing something out of the ordinary. The two of them didn''t worry that Karl would be tempted by his own treasury. With his strength and identity, he simply didn''t like these things. Otherwise, he has the opportunity to do it at any time. The only worry for the two of them is that Rebecca will directly paste it to Carl, and then uncook the rice to cook mature rice. This is what they don''t want to see. In their own family''s eyes, Rebecca was just a mere king of a country, and he was not worthy of Karl in terms of status or strength. So they took it for granted that Rebecca couldn''t make a pair with Karl. If Carl knew that they were in this mind, I''m afraid he would vomit blood. There is no reason for a woman to not want it? Although Karl himself is a straight man, he had rejected the girl''s kindness before, just to improve his strength. Now that the strength is basically there, it will naturally give birth to the idea of ??looking for a partner. But he hasn''t been eye-catching at the moment, and Intil and Hancock are barely able to get Karl''s eye. ... Under Rebecca''s guidance, Carl slowly went deeper. Rebecca''s complexion was ruddy, and she kept shaking Carl''s arm, and the atmosphere was a bit charming. King Liku and Violet followed silently behind them. Carl looked at the somewhat strange Rebecca and the three people behind him, not knowing what to say. If it weren''t for being familiar with the three of them, Carl would really worry that he would be taken into the ditch by the three of them. "Look, Brother Carl, this is the treasure we have collected during this time! We will use these treasures to expand our power and contribute to your new navy plan! " Carl''s new navy plan, Rebecca and the others already know about it. This is not what Carl said, but Zefa told the three of them, but Zefa also said so after obtaining Karl''s consent. Although the former admiral was old, his mouth was very strict and he was very loyal. In the case of Carl''s good feelings, Zefa has already regarded Carl as a year-end friend. It''s just that the ability to save face is not a panacea. If it weren''t for it, some of Karl''s thoughts about society fit Zefa''s taste very well. He won''t help Karl either. Some of these treasures were collected by Zefa when he was training outside. However, Zefa did not directly report it, but handed it over to Dresrosa to prepare in advance for the construction of a new navy in the future. Carl roughly counted, there are not many gold treasures here. But there are so many devil fruits here! Every devil fruit here has been marked. Carl glanced at it, and not only found that he had defeated him before, but also belonged to Barrett''s combined fruit. Even the previously defeated line fruit belonging to Doflamingo and the rustling fruit of Krokdal are here! In addition, there are two animals of the animal family, and a devil fruit of the animal family and ancient species. Even if it was the first time Karl saw, so many devil fruits were placed in the same warehouse. It is really shocking! "These are the strengths of our preparations for the new Arena. As long as the rustling fruits are used as rewards, there will definitely be a lot of people coming over to participate! But in order to ensure that the holder of the rustle fruit must be our own person, it is necessary for the father to run around. Those who participate in this gladiatorial fight must agree to an alliance with Dresrosa and will not withdraw from the alliance no matter what happens. If the other party shows a little objection, it will be permanently blacklisted by our country! " Rebecca spoke proudly. When he said this, he was obviously very confident. Now Dresrosa is more powerful than the original, and has the capital to negotiate with other countries! This country can be said to be one of the strongest countries in the new world. Carl left here two years ago with swordsmanship, physical skills and even domineering training methods. As a result, every soldier in this country will not be too bad at least in combat. And the most important thing is that some generals have learned to be armed and domineering. Even King Liku, Violet and Rebecca also learned how to be armed. Especially Rebecca, her talents were originally good. She not only mastered superb swordsmanship, but also learned both armed and domineering. Rebecca''s only flaw right now is strength. But giving her a few years to grow surpassing Cyrus is not a big problem. "What you think is really thoughtful, but who will do it? What do you plan to do with the rest of the devil fruits? Could it be that you plan to give away all of these as prizes? If this is the case, is it a bit too bad? " Carl still has some doubts, because so many devil fruits, if they all become prizes. Once the opponent turns back, the consequences will be disastrous! "Brother Carl, don''t worry, these devil fruits are not rewards, but reserved for backup. If someone makes special contributions in the future, these can all be regarded as rewards. " Rebecca blinked her big eyes, her face was full of compliments to me. Seeing her smile, Carl was also amused. "You really have you, but it looks really good, just do it, and I can rest assured if you leave it to you. But regarding the arena, I hope you can converge a little bit, because in the past one or two months, I have always felt a little abnormal, like the tranquility before the storm, which is too depressing. " "Hey, don''t worry, Brother Carl, the gladiatorial fight will be held in ten days, and it will last only three days. And we only allow ninety-nine people to participate, so there is no possibility of any trouble. Besides, is there any help from Grandpa Zefa here? He is the former admiral! Could anyone dare to come here to make things happen? " Rebecca blinked her big eyes, and Carl rubbed her head and smiled. "Rebecca, you are still a little naive. In this world, there is no shortage of desperadoes. Luo and Bucky are not suitable to come here, I think I should let Ainilu come and help you, otherwise I am still a little worried. " Chapter 263： Communication with Zefa After explaining what happened to Rebecca. Carl temporarily left the palace and walked towards the training ground behind. Behind the Kings Heights, there was originally a field of sunflowers. But now this place has become a large martial arts field. The previous sunflower field was moved to the other side of the Kings Heights. And more importantly, there are also many times more crops here than before. This is the first improvement Rebecca made after he took office to increase the output of crops. Compared with treasures and the like, food that can fill the stomach is what the people need most. This, the Liku royal family has a deep understanding. Both Rebecca and King Liku have had a long experience of being hungry for a long time. So they are very clear about what should be done to improve people''s living standards. It''s just that the fields here are not entirely suitable for farming. Otherwise, the next piece will not be built into a martial arts field. "Hahahaha, kid Carl, are you finally here, have a drink together?" The first time he saw Karl, Zefa wanted to drink with him. Carl smiled, casually used his face power, brushed a wave of favorability, and replied. "Forget it, your current body is really bad, even if you have Luo to help you, you can''t recover without being caught for three or four years. Asthma is a stubborn disease, even a person like me who doesn''t understand medicine, knows that it is an incurable disease. Only Luo, who relies on the fruits of surgery, can help you cure this disease, but even so, it will take two or three years to rest. Otherwise, the disease will recur too easily and it will be difficult to completely eradicate it. " "Yes, Teacher Zefa, Master Carl is right, you shouldn''t drink!" Ain on the side said with his hands on his hips with a proud expression. This Ain is one of Zefa''s most concerned disciples, because of some previous things, Zefa is depressed. Zefa was able to finally get out of the shadow of that incident thanks to the help of Ain and another student. But he was not here at this time, but followed Cyrus and went to sea together. "Hahahaha, what does this have to do? Anyway, the old man will not be able to live for long, and take advantage of the remaining time to have a good time, what is wrong?" Zefa laughed, obviously not caring about his asthma. Carl was speechless, but didn''t intend to dissuade the other party, because it was useless after a long time. Zefa didn''t care about his body, even if Karl said it was useless. However, according to the information that Luo had passed back before, even if Zefa ignored it, with his physical fitness, it would not be a problem to live another ten or twenty years. If asthma can get better, this time can continue to double! Luo Du told Zefa about all this, but he obviously didn''t care. However, Ain kept his hands on his hips and forbade Zefa to continue drinking. The only one who can control Zefa now is his lover Ain, and the others are useless anyway. "Ahem, Senior Zefa, how are your preparations for the new navy? The time is about to arrive, although it is said that betraying the navy, I am a bit sorry for Karp and the Sengoku seniors. But if you want to overthrow the current system and restore peace to the sea, this is the only method that is feasible at present! " "What I have prepared here is almost the same, the key is where are you doing? You must recruit a suitable time to withdraw from the navy. If you withdraw directly, I am afraid that your reputation will be damaged, and the new navy will be labeled as rebellious by the world. " Zefa frowned, worried about Karl''s reputation. Carl shook his head, and said casually: "It''s easy to say that the dragon people have not dealt with me recently, and I will go to Beehive Island soon. I might pass by the Golden City in the middle of the journey, and Tezolo was also threatened by the Celestials. I will just be able to kill a few high-level Sky Dragons at that time, so that they will have a reason to act on me. " "Tezolo? Do you still know this golden emperor?" Zefa frowned when he heard Carl''s words. He didn''t have any good feelings about the golden emperor, because everything the golden emperor did basically committed all the common problems of the pirates. Although he didn''t plunder any civilians, it was only because he rarely went to land. Tezolo robbed a lot of merchant ships, and often killed innocent people, so Zefa didn''t like this person very much. Compared to Bucky, who is cute and harmless, and Luo, who has never done anything extraordinary. Tezolo is also one of Zefa''s cleanup targets! "Senior Zefa, don''t worry, I know how to measure, but we need a fund to help us get through the initial stage. So Tezolo is the best candidate for blackmail. As for what happens to him in the future, it''s up to fate. But now he is still a bit useful to us He asked me to solve Lederfield before, so I can just take the opportunity to strike him! " "Lederfield? The Red Earl?!" Zefa was taken aback when he heard Carl''s words! As a person of the same era, Zefa is very clear about the power of Lederfield. However, he has not played against Lederfield many times, most of them are Steel Skull against him. Occasionally, Karp and the Warring States period would also act on him. Zefa retired early from the position of general because of asthma and the killing of his family. Therefore, he has played relatively few times with people of that generation, which can be regarded as his lifelong regret. "Don''t worry, Senior Zefa, I didn''t promise him, but taking this opportunity to transfer part of his assets to Dresrosa''s side will only benefit us, not harm. As for Tezolo, after using it, it is estimated that he will not be able to escape the sanctions of the Tianlong people, and I am too lazy to take care of him. " Carl said contemptuously, obviously he didn''t take Tezolo to his heart. Although the other party has always been courteous to Carl, he even wants to take the initiative to become Carl''s subordinates. But what purpose does he have, Karl knows clearly, and naturally he won''t fall into his trap. As for what will happen after he finishes pitting him, it depends on Tezolo himself. If he is lucky, maybe he will survive. If you are unlucky, I am afraid that you will become a punching bag for the Tianlong people, or fall into the sea, from the high golden emperor to an unknown little pirate. that''s all. After Carl and Zefa talked for a while, Rebecca informed them that they were ready to eat. The palace prepared a sumptuous dinner, which was specially made to welcome Karl''s arrival. Although Carl doesn''t care what he eats, he naturally won''t refuse the other party so hard. Chapter 264： prepare in advance that''s all. Carl spent three days in Dressrosa, and by the way, Rebecca also played for one day. Originally, Carl wanted to stay for two days before leaving, but Sakaski called the bug to ask him what was going on on Beehive Island. But Carl didn''t go, and he told the truth, let Sarkarski not worry, he will return to the navy headquarters next time. Sakaski was stunned for a few seconds at Carl''s words, and then he habitually cursed a few words. However, by the time he was about to speak, Karl had hung up the phone worm, which made him curse and continue his work. And Sakarski was not calling Carl either, obviously he was not in a hurry, he just asked about it regularly. However, it was precisely because Sarkarski was not in a hurry, but still wanted to make this call to Karl, which caused Karl to be in a bad mood, so he stayed in Dresrosa for one more day. Carl''s speed is very fast. If he goes all out, two days without sleep is enough to reach Beehive Island. This is why Sakaski would ask him. According to Karl''s speed, he had already arrived at Beehive Island. But what Carl had always thought about was fishing, and he didn''t plan to do his best. Naturally, there is no need to go to Beehive Island so soon. During this period, Carl also notified Ainilu and them and asked them to come and help Rebecca to hold this gladiatorial meeting. However, they still have a task to come, and Karl didn''t bother to wait for them to come, but simply told a few people in the phone worm. Then he left Dresrosa and went back to the navy headquarters. During this period, he did not go to see Sarkarski, nor did the other party ask to see Karl. So Carl rushed directly to the navy dormitory and picked up Intil. This time the mission was too dangerous, so I didn''t take Intil with him at the beginning. But fortunately, Carl didn''t bring Intil with her, otherwise, when she knew that Carl had played with Rebecca for a day, she didn''t know how much jealous she had to eat. Sour teeth are all possible. But Karl wouldn''t die to tell such things. He returned to the navy headquarters, just wanting to take Intier to Dres Rosa for a good time, she was alone in the province, and she was bored in the navy headquarters. And more importantly, Karl will go to the Golden City afterwards. At that time, it is very likely to offend the Tianlong people. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, taking Intier out is the safest way. And Ainilu and others will arrive in two days. They are all together, and Carl doesn''t have to worry, the five old stars and the Tianlongren will attack them. In any case, Ainilu''s strength is basically comparable to the star and the three plagues. Even the strength of Nilu and Enzo would not be too far apart. Especially Jace, his Xuexue fruit development is several times stronger than Monet! A few of them are together, as long as they don''t dispatch dozens of lieutenant-level enemies, or general-level CP9. They won''t be in any danger at all, so Carl is very at ease with them. And the most important thing is that during the six months when Karl was banned, Wu Lao Xing repeatedly looked for reasons to let Karl enter Mariejoa. Their meaning is obvious, that is, they want to make Karl a dog of the Draco, and then accept their care. It is even possible that they will take the opportunity to deal with Karl, so that he can never turn over. Of course Karl couldn''t agree. Every time he would reject the five old stars, and then slammed out the door, not giving them face at all. In this regard, these five old men with the greatest all-out energy have no solution. After all, Carl didn''t do too much, and they couldn''t use strong ones. It''s just that as Karl''s prestige gets higher and higher, this makes the five old stars feel threatened. In addition, Sakaski is also at odds with the five old stars. Between the world government/government and the navy, the seemingly incomprehensible state makes the five old stars feel a little afraid to complete. So he wanted to bind a navy admiral to work for the world government. Carl was the best candidate, but he did not agree. As for whether Yixiao and Polusalino will agree, it has nothing to do with Carl. However, in terms of personality, one of these two people is more emotional, and the other is very Buddhist. Neither of them is a person who likes to be controlled. Naturally, they are unlikely to agree with the five old stars to become special officials of the world government. Because it''s not good for them, it''s still a kind of restraint. It is for this reason that Carl will accelerate the plan for the new navy. If there is no such thing, if Karl slowly builds a new navy, one or two years will be enough to do everything well. There is no need to be so nervous as it is now. Carl always feels that the Tianlong people want to attack himself. So he must prepare well in advance. ... at the same time. Just when Carl took Intier to Dresrosa before heading to Beehive Island. The five old stars gathered together and came to the Void Throne after a long absence. The five of them came here and glanced at each other, but did not speak, as if they were waiting for something quietly. In this space, in addition to the high Void Throne, there are all kinds of weapons all around, and there are even some shredded reward orders! Among them, White Beard''s reward order has been torn in half, and Roger''s reward order is also in dire dread. If you don''t look at the name, you don''t know whose reward order this is. In addition to the two of them, Golden Lion, Barrett, and even Locks''s reward order are here! But the rewards of these dead people are all turned into a dilapidated appearance. However, although the reward order on the other side is somewhat damaged, it looks normal as a whole. The people on the reward order here are all alive, and the reward is not low! The reward orders of the Four Emperors are impressively listed, but except for Shanks, all the reward orders of others have been firmly nailed to the ground! Only Shanks reward order was placed on a shield, as brand new as before, without any damage! Then it was nailed to the ground by a few knives, which belonged to Marko, Luffy, and some supernovae. From here, it can be seen that the reward orders of those threatening people were all inserted into the ground by the sword. Obviously, they are the next target to be eliminated! As for the others, although they have a threat, the threat is not big, and they need to continue to observe for a period of time. But this is not the most important thing. One person''s reward is very unique. He was directly nailed to the wall by a sharp blade, as if to remind everyone that this guy is the biggest threat! That person is Monkey D. Dragon! His order of reward was present, the only one nailed to the wall, very eye-catching! You can see it very clearly as soon as you enter the door! The environment here is very familiar to the five old stars, but every time they come in, the rewards will be more or less. And this also represents a certain meaning that only the five old stars know! So the first thing they came here was to observe the environment and the rewards. They can''t come here often, so naturally they should keep the surrounding details in their minds and go back and study them slowly. Chapter 265： Italian adult! The sound of Da Da Da sounded. When Wu Lao Xing heard this voice, he immediately converged, and then knelt on one knee, quietly waiting for something. As the voice became louder and louder, a person wearing a white robe, hiding his whole body in the shadow, suddenly appeared in the position of the Throne of the Void. He gently stroked the Void Throne, and then he did something appalling! This person who makes it difficult to distinguish between men and women can actually reach the throne of the void in this way! This place is a symbol of world government/government, and no one is allowed to sit! The Void Throne symbolizes the fairness of the world government and the checks and balances of power! But suddenly there was someone sitting on the throne of the void, which was very unreasonable! Because such a scene represents that the declaration of the world government/government to the world is completely false! But Wu Lao Xing did not refute. They knelt on one knee, sweating profusely, and did not dare to raise their heads at all! "Welcome! Lord Yim!" The five shouted in unison, and said the name of the person in front of you! The person called Lord Yim tapped the armrest of the throne a few times. The sound is not loud but very crisp. This voice echoed in this space, bringing a great sense of oppression to the five old stars! "The five of you have been negligent recently? The spark has been ignited and there is even a tendency to expand. Is this the good news you have brought me over the past two years? I just slept, you let this flame burn so luxuriantly, it really gave me a big surprise! " Yim''s words are very plain, but the five old stars feel full of pressure! They could all hear that Eim was already a little angry. "I also ask Master Yim to calm down. Regarding the matter of Xinghuo, we are already rushing to deal with it. It''s just because of the recent maritime situation, some are not optimistic. The four emperors changed their positions and the frequent wars made us feel at a loss. Fortunately, the new generals on the navy side are good, but the navy today is not so resolute to us as before. In this way, if you want to extinguish this spark, you need to put more effort into it. " The bald five old stars opened their mouths to explain, helping themselves and other five old stars. His words directly directed the spearhead to the navy. Because what he said was a fact, he could find out only by investigating it, and he also believed that Yim must have known this matter a long time ago. That''s why he dared to speak out openly, not afraid of being blamed by Lord Yim. In fact, Yim didnt mean to blame him, he just shook his head and threw out a reward next to his seat. He just made a random movement and turned an extremely weak paper into extremely hard. The face of the bald five old star changed suddenly, his hands immediately covered the armed look domineering, and he tried his best to grab the reward order, but he was still repelled a few meters away before he stopped. "The only variable in this man''s thousands of reincarnations has solved him and put the world back on track!" Hearing what Yim said, the five old stars came to see this reward order. But it is strange that this reward order does not have any reward, because his reward is zero. Even this reward order does not even have a photo, only a name! It''s just that when Wu Lao Xing saw this name, he was shocked! "It turned out to be General Karl?!" "Master Yim, are you mistaken? General Karl is the pillar of the navy and the successor to the title of naval hero. If we act rashly on him now, it will cause a strong backlash from the Navy. " Wu Lao Xing was a little shocked. They did not expect that Eim''s target would be Karl! This is really amazing! Yim glanced at Wu Lao Xing indifferently, and continued to speak with his emotionless and inaudible voices of men and women. "I said, get rid of him!" "The reason is to think for yourself, as for the navy, if you are not obedient, erase it all! In this world, there is no need to bite the owner''s dog! " "Yes, Lord Yim..." Hearing what Yim said, the five old stars could only bite the bullet and agreed. But at this moment, Yim didn''t know what method he used, and even placed Shanks'' reward order in front of the five old stars in the air. "Notify Shanks that I am awake, but don''t let him come to see me! And how about that little guy Doflamingo? Are you still alive? If you are alive, find a chance to solve him. There are too many people who know me, which is not good for the world! " "Return to Lord Carl, Doflamingo is dead and was killed by General Carl!" Im had a pause, then waved his hand, got up and left the Void Throne. "Okay, go down and leave me alone." Wu Lao Xing knelt on one knee again, and shouted in unison: "Gongsong! Lord Yim!" As the voice fell, Yim seemed to shrink into an inch, and disappeared in front of the five old stars in two or three steps. Wu Lao Xing left this room and returned to his meeting room. at the same time. Eim came to the basement where the huge straw hat was stored. "Joy Boy, the heir to your will, will appear soon. But your ending will not change. Among thousands of reincarnations, only I am still alive and you are dead. This shows that my path is correct! The only variable at the moment is the little devil named Carl. He looks strange, not like a person in this world. But the world itself is very strange, and it is normal for a few weird people to come out, but he is a variable, and he must not destroy the cycle because of him! Joey Boy, I look forward to seeing you again. Although I can''t see you in person, it''s enough to see the successor of your will. Over the past eight hundred years, there has been continuous reincarnation and repetition. I erased one history after another, and I am really tired of it. " Immo licked the huge straw hat statue, with eyes like annual rings, looking at the only window here, wandering beyond the sky. ... at the same time. The five old stars who returned to the meeting room didn''t know what Eam was thinking. They had just notified Shanks at this time, but the other party said they would come here in person. In this regard, Wu Lao Xing is somewhat helpless, but is there any way to refuse. Because of Shanks'' identity, it can be said to be on the same level with them! They must give Shanks enough respect. Then they discussed and began to think about how to use formal reasons to ruin Karl''s reputation and execute him quietly! The navy can''t offend too much, but they must also carry out Eim''s orders! that''s all. They discussed it for about three days. Until a politician at the highest level of the Tianlongren came to the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing, he patted his hands on the table again! "Carl, the navy, must die!" Chapter 266： Ready to do things! Time went back one day ago. Carl was alone, sitting on his warship, and flew to the direction of Beehive Island with all his strength. His flying speed is very fast, but in order to ensure that the warship will not fall apart because of the flying speed too fast. So Carl just kept it so that the speed of the warship was lower than the speed of sound. In this way, it can be guaranteed that this warship will not be destroyed. In any case, this warship was modified by Carl who spent a lot of money and spent more than two years with him. Carl didn''t want to ruin it like this just because he was in a hurry. So Carl went to Beehive Island unhurriedly, and was able to learn about the current situation of Beehive Island through Newsbird along the way. Although the Whitebeard Pirates and the Alliance Straw Hat Pirates, under the leadership of Marco and Luffy, have declared war on the Blackbeard Pirates. However, there was no complete war between them, but a phase of mutual probing. During this time, reports about Honeycomb Island will appear every day. Basically, it was the friction between all kinds of people, and there was no battle between the commanders of the troops. They didn''t even mean to do it, at most they were looking at each other, their eyes facing each other, and then they left with their own people. The news reports only said these, and Karl didn''t know the specifics. But it can be seen from the news that the atmosphere between them is not so tense. So Carl is not in a hurry. If he arrives at Beehive Island first, it is estimated that the opponent will perform the operation first, which is also what Carl does not want to see. But it was on Carl''s way to Beehive Island. Just passing by the golden city of Tezolo, and Karl also saw the dragon boat. Without any hesitation, Karl directly stopped the warship in mid-air, and he jumped down. "Originally, I was just talking to Zefa, that I could kill a few Dragonites and offend the high-level members of the Dragonites and the five old stars. But this kind of thing can and can''t be asked, after all, I can''t get into Mary Joa. But I didn''t expect that there would be a Celestial Dragon coming here to die. If this is the case, I''m not welcome! Although it is not easy to do it without a reason, according to the IQ of the Tianlong people, it seems not difficult for me to find a reason. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he came to the deck of the Golden City. It''s still so prosperous here. People come and go, all kinds of gamblers and some dusty women, wandering on the streets of this ship. However, such a scene seems lively, but in fact it is silent, and no one dares to make a loud noise. They even became very gentle in their movements, even some drunks did not dare to hiccup loudly at this time. If they want to hiccup, they will hide in the corner secretly, and then come out again. Even everyones face has clearly visible fear and a special emotion. Obviously, they are scared, but at the same time they are looking forward to something! This is the current status of the Golden City. Their fate has been bound to Guran Tezolo and even Tezolo himself! Now, the Tianlongren have come here, as long as Tezolo has not survived this level. The result of welcoming him will be a toy for Tianlongren! As for Guran Tezolo, this legendary golden city will also be completely mastered by the Tianlong people and become a tool for them to squeeze the heavenly gold! Those who stay here will naturally become the slaves of the Tianlong people, even a tool for making money that is inferior to slaves! In this way, these people will not have any freedom, so they are very worried about the next development. Carl turned on the domineering look, covering the entire Tezolo, and found the location of the Dragon and Tezolo. Then he saw through perspective and saw that Tezolo was fighting for reasons, and he looked very angry. He did not put on a humble attitude, but very tough. Obviously, he didn''t want to be a toy for the Tianlongren, but he didn''t want to offend the Tianlongren directly. Otherwise, he can choose to act on these people. It''s just that in addition to these three Tianlong people, there are nearly dozens of CP0s in the surrounding people. Including Lu Qi! Karl can feel the huge vitality from him. Although this person''s strength is not a general, it is not much worse. At least Carl can''t make a one-shot spike, at least a few rounds in the battle. Except for Lu Qi, the people around him are much worse. Obviously, apart from the three Celestials, the highest commander of CP0 is Lu Qi. After observing the situation, Karl was ready to go to the Golden Mansion to find fault with the Tianlongren. But just as Carl was about to go, the people next to him suddenly began to whisper, as if they were delivering some information. After a while, everyone around them all knelt down. Seeing this scene, Carlton knew that there was another Dragonite coming! Otherwise, they would never kneel on both ends of the street in a uniform order ~ www.novelhall.com ~ motionless. "I was still negligent. I only cared about the situation on the side of the Golden Building, and forgot to look at the back." Carl shook his head, feeling a little ridiculous. Under normal circumstances, his domineering experience can imprint all the surrounding dynamics in his mind. But he hadn''t noticed just now that there were Celestials approaching. This is obviously because he focused all his attention on Tezolo and Lu Qi. If he normally releases the domineering, he will definitely not make such a mistake. Just when Carl was about to move on. An old woman suddenly appeared around. She was on crutches, stood up tremblingly, walked to Carl''s side, and took his arm. "Young man, the Tianlong people are coming, hurry up and kneel here with the old woman. If you are late, you will die." The old man tremblingly took Carl''s hand, obviously caring for him. Because Carl did not wear the admiral''s uniform for his convenience, and it was late now, and the surrounding lights were not very bright. They couldn''t see Carl''s face clearly, so naturally they didn''t know that he was an admiral. For the old mans kindness, Carl smiled slightly and explained, Dont worry, Ill be fine. With that, Carl helped the old man back, but at this moment, the gunshots suddenly sounded! Carl''s domineering experience, caught the movement of the bullet, and caught it instantly! But what makes Carl''s face a little ugly is that this bullet was actually directed at the old man! The old man glanced at Carl''s hand in front of him, his body trembling slightly, feeling a little afraid. "Young man, if you are so good, run quickly. If you don''t run, it will be too late!" "Dragon people, here it is!" Chapter 267： Block the road "Old woman, I''m dead, you don''t need to stay here to block guns, it''s not worth it!" The old man appeared very anxious. But before Carl could explain, three more gunshots sounded at the same time! Carl quickly noticed that these three bullets were all directed at the old man, which surprised him, but also felt a little angry! "It''s really shameless!" Carl yelled and drew out Hades to release a sword energy, which directly destroyed these three bullets! At the same time, the street in front was directly destroyed by the strong wind, leaving no good land! At the same time, Carl also saw the Tianlongren who was sitting on a sedan chair eating chicken legs and playing with beautiful women thousands of meters away. As for these three bullets, they were shot by the three CP0s beside the Tianlongren! There are only these three CP0s by his side, but their strength is not weak, otherwise it is impossible to shoot so accurately. Generally speaking, in this kind of place, three CP0s of this kind of strength are enough to protect the safety of the Tianlong people. "Young man, you..." "Don''t worry, old man, I''m a navy admiral, and they won''t do anything to me." "You are a navy... general?" Hearing Carl''s words, the old woman didn''t believe it. Carl lifted up afterwards, and the admiral''s cloak instantly fell from the sky and automatically draped on him! When the people around saw this sudden scene, they suddenly dropped their chins and took a breath. Even the old woman was frightened at this time, and she looked a little dumbfounded. "Old man, you can leave with confidence now, I can guarantee your absolute safety! And all of you present here too, I don''t care if you are a drunkard gambler, or a woman of the wind and dust! From now on, if anyone is still kneeling, don''t blame me for being rude! " Suddenly, the overlord''s domineering burst out! Although it had only erupted for a while, the people around felt a stronger pressure than the Tianlongren brought, sweeping through the whole body! Carl controlled the domineering power of the overlord, did not stun them, just gave them a certain sense of oppression. In this way, they can be forced to leave. After all, keeping them here would not have a good effect on Karl himself. Under the pressure of Karl, the people around got up and left. Even the old woman trembled and was helped away by someone she knew. But before she left, she squeezed Carl''s hand vigorously to make him be more careful. Carl nodded as a response. This old woman is very clean, she doesn''t want to be like other people, has a dusty atmosphere, and has bad habits of gamblers and alcoholics. Carl can basically be sure that this old woman is likely to be homeless, and this is how she came here to make her home. In fact, there are many people like her, but most of them have become degenerate after they settled in the Golden City. "The navy ahead! What do you mean, you know whose way you are blocking!" Just when Carl was protecting everyone from leaving. The people at CP0 yelled, obviously not paying attention to Karl. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he came to the front of CP0. "You do something to ordinary people. As the navy, I protect them from leaving. What''s the problem?" Karl tilted his head and asked back. This CP0 originally had an expression of disdain, but when he saw Carl''s face clearly, he was suddenly taken aback, and then quickly retreated! "Kakkakaka..." "What kind of card? Are you on the tape, or is that some kind of throat?" Carl said jokingly, and then put his gaze on the other two CP0s. After seeing Carl, the two of them took a breath at the same time and backed away. The slaves carrying sedan chairs around were overjoyed when they saw this. Carl''s presence here means that they are very saved! "General Carl, we are specially escorting Lord Tianlongren to the Golden Building for discussion! If you dare to stop us here, you will not be responsible for delaying things! " CP0 slowed down, and finally said a complete sentence. When their CP0 people saw the navy, they were all high-ranking, dismissive, and did not treat the navy as a colleague at all. Even in the face of a navy elite lieutenant general, there will be no half-point stage fright. But the general is different! There are not many people who have the strength to reach the general. These people are the top combat power in this world, even if CP0 is defiant, they dare not provoke the admiral. Not to mention, Carl is the most grumpy of the three generals today. Although not as good as the original general, the current Marine Marshal Sakaski is irritable, but he is not an easy master! And the most important thing is that anyone who offends Karl will be retaliated immediately by him! This is why CP0 is afraid of Carl. They don''t want to be hated by Karl because of this little thing, and then lack an arm or a leg. They heard that half a year ago, a Tianlongren had offended Karl and all three legs had been removed, but he did not die. Carl was banned for half a year and was released recently. "You don''t need to worry, when the people around you are almost gone, I will let you go. I am also for the safety of the people. I hope you can understand. If you dont understand, I dont mind using physical means to help you understand! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile, and he thrust Hades into the ground. His smile, in the eyes of the three CP0s, seemed to be the smile of a devil, making them feel terrified in the bottom of my heart! But the Tianlongren is still not afraid of the sky, he saw that the matter here has not been resolved, and even took out a pistol and pointed it at Karl. "You''re the one General Karl, right? They all said let us be careful of you, don''t want to mess with you, say you are terrible! But I don''t believe that you really dare to do it to Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu is a Tianlong, Lao Tzu''s father is the world government/government senior, and his uncle is the patriarch in charge of the family! If you dare to do something to Lao Tzu, my father and my uncle will be able to kill you immediately! " This Tianlong sniffed his nose, his eyes filled with disdain. "Your navy is just a dog of mine! If you are interested, please get out of me! Otherwise, I will kill a slave every ten seconds from now on! Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I know you hate the dragon people, but if I kill my slave, you can''t control it, right? These are all my personal property. You, lowly navy, have no right to control any of my next actions! " The Tianlongren showed a hideous smile and pressed the pistol against the slave who was aside. It is possible to pull the trigger at any time! Chapter 268： Kill the Tianlongren in anger! The Draco with IQ is Carl''s most troublesome guy. Although the Tianlong man in front of him is proud, he disdains the identity and prestige of General Karl. But he has an IQ and knows that he can''t easily provoke Carl, let alone act on him directly. So he intends to use the life of his slave to make Karl regress! Such Tianlong people are the most terrifying. If Karl changes his status and ceases to be a navy, he will kill the Sky Dragon completely casually, and he will be wanted. At that time, at most, the reward will become higher, no big deal. But Carl is still in the navy, he still has things to do, so naturally he can''t kill the Heavenly Dragons easily. Therefore, facing the threat of the Tianlongren in front of him, he really hesitated. However, he took a look, and the civilians in the back were basically gone. Carl shrugged at this, and finally gave way. "All right, this time..." ''boom! The sound. Before Carl could react, the Dragon Man pulled the trigger and a slave fell to the ground! Seeing this scene, Carl was stunned for a second, furious! "Dragon people, what does this mean!" "A little dog? Do you dare to ask me what I mean? You kneel down for Lao Tzu now, otherwise you will continue to die!" There was a bang, another gunshot. A slave was beaten directly through the arm. This was because the slave was a little scared, so he moved his body, otherwise, the shot would have penetrated his heart! "Dare to avoid it?" Seeing the slave evading his bullet, the Tianlongren suddenly became a little annoyed. Without saying anything, he pointed directly at the slave''s head, and he was about to shoot! But at this moment. A storm suddenly appeared! The wrist of this Tianlongren instantly turned into a pool of blood! Carl shot it! He directly smashed the wrist of the Tianlongren, causing him to lose the ability to hold a gun! "Bastard! You mean bastard, mean dog! You dare to hurt me! I want you to die!!" "The three of you will get on with me and kill him for me. You must never let him leave here alive!" This Tianlongren is considered to have an IQ, but after he lost a wrist, the pain instantly swept through his body! This made him lose his sanity directly and wanted to kill Karl! But the three CP0s hesitated. The three of them know very well that they are not Carl''s opponents, if they go up, they will only die! More importantly, they didn''t want to offend the navy, but if they didn''t obey the orders of the Tianlong people, the result might not be much better. "Three rubbish! Get on quickly! Otherwise, the three of you will die too!" There was another shot. Tianlongren held another pistol in his left hand and hit the ground nearby. Since he is now holding a gun in his left hand, he is not very accurate. Otherwise, his shot just now might blow the head of the person on the far left among CP0 members! "The three of you don''t have to worry about it, and I don''t bother to do it with you. Didn''t he want to go to the Golden Mansion? I will take him now! " Carl sneered, and walked straight to the front of the Tianlongren to stun him. Then Carl controlled his ability and liberated all the slaves, and then he flew into the air with the Tianlongren. The three CP0s saw the slaves fleeing one after another, neither was it chasing, nor was it not chasing. Because of the Tianlong people, Karl has been taken to the Golden Mansion! If the three of them don''t rush over, they will definitely die! "Damn navy! Just know it''s causing trouble!" The three CP0 members yelled angrily, too lazy to care about the slaves, but rushed over, trying to catch up with Karl. After a while. The three of them came to the Golden Building. But shortly afterwards, I saw the Tianlongren who had just been thrown down from a high altitude. Bone to pieces! No breath! Seeing this scene, the three CP0s suddenly felt ashamed and felt that they were already cold. "Are we still going up?" One of the members asked. "Go up! Go up and find death!" Another member angered. "Run quickly, if we don''t take off this skin and run away, we will definitely die! Failure to protect the Tianlong people is a great sin! I don''t want to die! " Another celebrity CP0 immediately took off this suit, turned around and ran without hesitation! Seeing this, the other two followed him and fled here. that''s all. In a corner that no one knows. The three big guys running naked, thinking about the location of the Golden City, ran away, attracting joyous smiles from the people around them. at the same time. Inside the Golden Building, in Tezolo''s office. Carl just finished his move to slay the Heavenly Dragon. To be precise, he just let the Tianlongren free fall. As for his survival, it depends on his luck. If there are three or four people underneath, he may not die, at best he will be paralyzed for life. "You dare to kill my son! You are looking for death! General White Eagle!" One of the Dragonites yelled at Carl, and the other two Dragonites verbally criticized Carl, wishing to kill him directly! But the three of them are relatively older. UU reading People in middle age, even the extremely arrogant Tianlong people, will be more cautious. Although they hated Karl and wanted to kill him, they didn''t do it directly. Facing the anger of these three people and the dangerous eyes around CP0, Carl didn''t care at all. He just made it to Tezolo''s table, poured himself a glass of wine and drank leisurely. Tezolo took a few breaths of cold air from behind, anyway, the surrounding air has become a lot warmer. This is likely to be his credit. At this time, Tezolo has been in a state of shock. It didn''t even take a minute for Carl to break the window and enter, and then to throw away the Tianlongren in his hand! Carl originally came in to negotiate, but Tianlong fever let him go without saying a word, and then said that he would lose his position as a general! Because they saw the Tianlongren and was injured by Karl, they were naturally a little angry. Carl didn''t say a word, and was annoyed by the other party. So he didn''t hesitate, threw the Tianlongren out, and then created such a famous scene. Faced with the accusations of the three Celestials, Carl didn''t care at all. Instead, he silently picked up his Hades and set his sights on Tezolo. "Tezolo, you told me that you want me to help you solve the crisis, right?" "I said, but..." "Since I''ve said it, it''s easy to say! From today, I see a Tianlongren, and I will kill one!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he pulled the knife instantly! The huge sword energy straddles the sky, directly cutting off everything in front of you! Even the surrounding walls of this golden building are broken because of this! Had it not been for Tezolo''s office on the top floor, this golden building would have already collapsed! Chapter 269： What about me? Sword spirit is like a dragon, flying freely! This room, everything around it, and even the entire floor, was wiped out by Carl! This floor is covered by Tezolo''s four-person territory, and there are not many people around here. Even Mr. Tanaka, and others, who belonged to Tezolo''s cronies, would not be here without permission. In addition, before Carl took the shot, he had already used the domineering color to observe the surroundings. Not to mention this floor, even the ten or so floors below were cleared because of the Tianlong people! That''s why Carl can use his power unscrupulously to erase everything around him! Even Tianlongren, and some CP0s with poor strength, were also killed in seconds! The power of a sword is terrifying! And this was just a casual blow from Karl, he didn''t really move! At this time, the people standing in front of Carl, besides Lu Qi, were left with two CP0 members who were severely injured but still standing. Tezolo was lucky to be behind Carl and was not affected too much, so he was not injured. But at this time, he was already surprised that he didn''t know what to say. However, he has long been accustomed to Karl''s strength. Knowing Karl''s strength, he knows that Karl is alone, defeating Barrett, who has infinitely close to the strength of the Four Emperors! Although he is surprised now, he is more excited. If you get Carl''s protection, you don''t have to be afraid of the dragon people and CP0! But there is one thing he is worried about, if Carl and the Dragon are torn apart now, the consequences will be disastrous! Especially today, Carl killed four Dragonites and nine CP0 members in a row in less than two minutes! This beam is completely knotted! Neither the Dragonite nor CP0 can give Carl a good face, let alone let him continue to be this admiral! Tezolo knew this very well, but he didn''t care. He is planning to do it now, and that''s what he is the Golden Emperor to do or not. Keeping this life is the most important thing. As long as life can be saved, everything else is easy to say, and there is no chance for a comeback. Different from Tezolo. Lu Qi''s angry nose was crooked at this time, and the whole face was very long, which looked almost like a donkey''s face. "Admiral Carl! Do you know what you did! They are all Tianlong people, they are the most noble race at this time! And you killed them and killed four people at once. Do you know the nature of this? ! " Lu Qi roared angrily. He was loyal to the Tianlong people and was a standard brainwashed character. Only someone like him who is particularly loyal to the Tianlong people can become the chief of CP0. "You don''t need to remind me. Of course, I know the consequences of killing the Heavenly Dragon. But do you think I would care? If you want to shoot me, you can do it anytime now. Or you can go to Sakarski or even the five old stars to sue me. To be honest, I also look forward to what the five old stars will look like when they hear this news. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, obviously not paying attention to the Five Old Stars and the Dragon Man. As for Lu Qi in front of him, he is not as good as a fart in Carl''s eyes. The reason why Carl didn''t kill him was just because he wanted to leave a message and a few witnesses. Only in this way can he completely anger the Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars, and then he can launch the navy in a logical way. The world is very clear about what the Tianlong people are, even if the world government/government is reversed, no one will believe them. Because of the world government/government in this world, the credibility is already rotten! At that time, Carl was looking for the big news Morgan, and he would publish some casually about the scandal of the Denon. You can completely cover this matter, without even a slight ripple. Coupled with his personal strength, he is already at the apex of this world, and naturally he will not care about being hunted down by the world government/government. Even if they send a smile and Polusalino to come in person. In terms of their relationship, this will only be a farce. And on the side of Sarkarski, although Carl is not sure that he will support himself, but at least he will not help the dragon to chase and kill himself. This is a matter of principle. Sakarski was very disgusted with the dragons, so he didn''t go back and help the dragons to hunt down Karl. As for the orders of the five old stars, this is the most critical. For Sarkarski, the command is more than everything, and this is what Carl is most worried about. But this is all for later. The current situation is that Carl doesn''t care about Lucky at all, and even wants to wipe his Hades on him. "General Karl, you just wait to accept sanctions from the world government! You two go with me! Let''s go back to Mary Joa! " Lu Qi snorted coldly, and left here with the corpses of two Dragonites The other two CP0 members glanced at each other, and one person followed to find the corpse of the Dragonite. The other was carrying the corpse of the Tianlongren and left here. They didn''t want to provoke Karl directly. Even if you are as proud as Lu Qi, you know exactly how big the gap between you and the general is! Although he has the confidence to let himself catch up with the general in ten years, he is not the opponent of the general now. If you rashly act on Carl, the consequences will be disastrous! Although Lu Qi is loyal to the Tianlong people and loyal to the world government/government, he still has to keep this life in order to be loyal to the Tianlong people. So he just verbally condemned Karl, and then left here very embarrassed, without too much entanglement. After all, what he should warn has already warned. Carl will also pay for this practice, and he continues to stay, but it is only a laughing stock. It''s better to leave quickly and report the matter to the Tianlong people. In this way, Carl watched them leave, and didn''t mean to chase them. "Tezolo, you are responsible for cleaning up these corpses, and then you are arranging a room. A distinguished guest is here!" "Guest? What distinguished guest?" Tezolo was still silent in the incident just now, and his reaction was a little slow at this time. Carl pointed to the sea behind and smiled. "Former Admiral Kuzan, is he a distinguished guest?" Tezolo followed the direction of Karl''s finger, and then saw a clearly visible ice mark on the sea! And there is a bicycle, which is moving slowly on the surface of the sea! There is no one else but Kuzan who can ride a bike so smoothly on the sea like this! "I''m going to prepare right away, Master Carl, please wait a moment!" Chapter 270： Kuzan Arrives The middle section of the Golden Building. There is a banquet hall here, but due to the Tianlong people, it has now been cleared. So Tezolo arranged Carl and Kuzan in this position. But Tezolo did not come over to listen. At this time, he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the two admirals. Either of these two can kill him in seconds, he can only wait for the two in front of him before saying anything else. "Carl, I heard that you killed the Sky Dragon, didn''t you? When I first arrived here, I heard a rumor from outside that the admiral had killed the Tianlongren. And you happen to be here, it seems you did this thing, there is nothing wrong. " Ku sighed in admiration, apparently because of Carl''s actions, feeling a little worthless. "It just killed a few worms. It''s nothing. The big deal will expel me from the navy and deprive me of the rank of general. If they really dare to come over and kill me, then I don''t mind telling them what is called death hunting! " Carl sneered, obviously he didn''t care about the Tianlongren and CP0''s siege. Even if it was the siege by the navy, he didn''t care, because the navy might not even take action against him. Kuzan shook his head and said helplessly: "You are still too young. If you are calmer, this situation will not be the case now." "I''m only in my twenties, and the time is still long, and young people should be healthy. In the past, it was because of the navy''s face that I wouldn''t do anything to the Tianlongren. But now that they have slapped their noses on their faces, I don''t intend to become their slaves! " Carl sneered, showing his disdain for the Tianlongren. "Forget it, you are still young anyway, and there is still a long way to go. What you said is not unreasonable. But I came to see you today, not to chat with you about Dragon Man. I am no longer in the navy, but I heard that Teacher Zefa is with you, do you have any plans? " Hearing Kuzan''s question, Karl squinted his eyes and leaned back slightly. "Are you here specifically to inquire about my intelligence?" "What am I doing for your information? I''m just curious to ask, if possible, I want to join you!" "Do you know what Senior Zefa is doing? You plan to join. He is only training soldiers!" Carl shook his head and put on an expression of what you are doing. Kuzan settled down and said, "I know what you are doing, and I also have my personal channel information. My original plan was to sneak into the Blackbeard Pirates to help the Revolutionary Army obtain information about Blackbeard''s body so as to facilitate the settlement of the opponent. But from them, I got more interesting information about the establishment of the new navy! You should be familiar with this, right? The proponent of the new navy plan, the future new navy governor, Mr. Carl! " "How did you know? Even if it''s the revolutionary army, I haven''t disclosed any news about the new navy! It is impossible for them to know my plan unless..." "Unless you have someone from the Revolutionary Army, and this person has an unusual relationship with Zefa!" Kuzan took the stubbornly and showed the winner''s smile. Carl nodded, then sighed. "You are right. King Liku has friendship with the Revolutionary Army, but I think they have just exchanged briefly. Today I heard what you said so that I realized that the connection between them is so close! " Regarding the preparation of the new navy plan. Even if Luo and Bucky didn''t know it, the two of them just knew that they helped Carl secretly build up the power. As for what the name of this force is, what it is used for, and what goals it has, neither of them knows it! However, Zefa and his two disciples are very clear. In addition, the four members of the Liku royal family are completely on Karl''s side, and they also know the plan of the new navy. In addition, King Liku was exiled that year, and he was also saved by the revolutionary army. Carl simply thinks about it very clearly, who leaked this news to the revolutionary army. However, Carl did not gradually love it. Anyway, the revolutionary army will know about this matter sooner or later, it''s just a matter of earlier and later. "Carl, you know my strength very well, and you saved my leg in the first place. Otherwise, I wouldn''t sit here and talk to you so completely, this is what I owe you! If you agree, I immediately set off to Dresrosa to help you prepare for the establishment of a new navy. In the current navy, only a small part is still insisting, and the others are completely decayed, and I don''t count on them anymore. But here you are, I see a glimmer of hope, maybe you can really succeed! " There was a little light in Kuzan''s eyes, he was very optimistic about Karl, and even willing to take the initiative to come to Karl''s banner! This operation of Kuzan directly looked silly to Karl, he did not expect that the other party would not have any reserve of the strong. Originally, Kuzan was also Karl''s goal and even he planned to ask Zefa to help intercede. It''s just that Kuzan''s whereabouts have been erratic for so many years, and Karl can''t find him at all. If it hadn''t been for Kuzan to come out by himself, Karl might never find him. Even he used a special phone bug to communicate with the revolutionary army, which caused the revolutionary army to not know his movements. This guy made himself so mysterious, obviously to prevent the navy, the world government/government, and his enemies from hunting down. Kuzan is such a lazy person, although he is powerful, but he does not want to have too much intersection with those people. "Ahem, since you have said so, I am not easy to refuse, but I have a very simple condition, I hope you can agree." "What conditions?" Kuzan asked casually, and Carlton spoke for a while before continuing. "Help me protect everyone in Dresrosa. The news of my killing of the Celestial Dragon is probably already known to the world government/government senior level. I feel that they should be discussing overnight how to deal with me, and even kill me and my subordinates! Although it is said that there are Zefa and Anilu there, you know the situation of Senior Zefa, he cannot continue to fight for a long time. Although Anilu''s strength is good, he is also a thunder fruit ability, but the gap between him and you and me is still a bit big. So I am a little worried about them, but if you go, I have nothing to worry about. I am very relieved of you! " Carl patted Kuzan on the shoulder and smiled. Kuzan sighed helplessly. "It''s really troublesome, but I promised you, in order to support your actions, I will protect them. But there is one more thing I must remind you! " "what''s up?" "Blackbeard has a third devil fruit!" Chapter 271： Naval traitor! Carl! Blackbeard has a third devil fruit? ! This is something that is not in the original book. Even in his previous life, Karl was still in the post, and saw many people speculating whether Blackbeard would have a third type of devil fruit! As a result, it really appeared now, the third Devil Fruit ability! This basically confirms that the black beard''s body structure is completely different from normal people! Otherwise, it is impossible for him to contain the ability of three devil fruits! Even Carl needs the help of the system to have the double fruit. It can be said that if Karl does not have a system, he may not be able to defeat such a monster! In terms of ridiculous degree, even Kaido does not have a black beard, so ridiculous! "What is the ability of the third Devil Fruit? Do you have any news?" Karl asked in a serious tone, but Kuzan shook his head, a little helpless. "My news came from Marco. I just left from Marko''s side before I came to find you. He collided briefly with Blackbeard, and then found that Blackbeard''s body had undergone some changes. This change is something that Shadow Fruit and Dark Fruit did not have! So Marco guessed that this might be his ability, the third Devil Fruit! Blackbeard didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it either. It''s just that Marco couldn''t guess what the other party''s third demon fruit was. There was too little intelligence! " Kuzan didn''t know Blackbeard''s ability. He didn''t do it at the time, so naturally he didn''t know what the opponent''s ability was. If Kuzan did his best, cooperated with Marco, Ace and Joz, to force the full power of Blackbeard, it would not be a problem at all. But he had other plans at the time, so naturally he couldn''t do it. Now, Kuzan knows that Karl is going to Beehive Island, and of course he will remind him not to be pitted by Blackbeard! Carl is also deeply grateful for this, if there is no reminder from Kuzan, he might have to fight the opponent for a long time before he can get in touch with his third fruit ability. After all, a cautious person like Blackbeard will definitely not be exposed for the first time after he has new abilities! He will definitely wait for the enemy to reveal its flaws, or relax his vigilance, and use his new ability to give him a fatal blow! Blackbeard is such an unscrupulous villain, so I have to guard against it! In this way, Carl and Kuzan had a dinner together, and then Kuzan left here without intending to stay in the Golden City for a long time. Carl intends to rest here for one night, and then continue to set off tomorrow. Although he had offended the Dragonites, his navy status was destined to be stripped. But Beehive Island must go. Because Karl also wanted to see, what is Blackbeard''s third ability! By the way, he can also make known to the public the ability to shake fruits and declare to this world that he is also a double-fruit ability! For those who want to become famous quickly and shock the whole world, stepping on the four emperors is the most convenient way! Although Karl has long been famous in the world, he is about to lose his status as a general. So he must change another way to tell the world that even if he leaves the navy, he is also a strong man at the apex of this world! Carl then ordered Tezolo to transfer all the funds to Dresrosa, so that his safety can be guaranteed. But Karl still reminded Tezolo not to provoke Zefa, otherwise he would be killed by Zefa and he would not care. Nothing happened overnight. ... early morning. The voice of the phone worm kept ringing. Carl got through the phone worm, but it was Sakaskina, hysterical roar! "Carl, do you know what you did! As an admiral of the navy, if he didn''t do his job well, he intercepted and killed the Tianlongren and even took away the goods that belonged to them! More importantly, you killed four Dragonites this time, and three of them were high-level politicians of the world government/government! Do you know how big a basket you stabbed! Don''t say it''s me about this matter, even the five old stars can''t hold it down! They have issued an order to make a full-scale wanted for you, and the reward order was issued last night! This time, I see how you end up! " Sakaski is so angry! He hadn''t seen him for a few days, and he didn''t expect that Karl would stoke such a big basket out. There was no way he could continue to wipe Carl''s ass. It''s nothing more than killing four Tianlong people, but three of them are high-level government/government leaders in the world! In their hands, they even hold the navy''s salary and other lifebloods! This is where Sakaski is most afraid. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so angry. "Senior Sakaski, I''m doing things all by myself. This time I was impulsive, but I won''t hurt you. So please order the deprivation of my status as admiral. Starting today, I, Karl, defect to the navy! " "Bastard! You are simply a bastard! Do you do this, worthy of me, worthy of the cultivation of the two predecessors of the Warring States Period and Karp! You patted your **** and left But do you know what the navy will face next! " Sakarski was already very angry, he didn''t expect Karl to say such things. But if you think about it carefully, this style is the real Karl, if you let him humbly and go to the Heavenly Dragon to beg for mercy. This is simply impossible! "Senior Sakarski, I respect you, but I am different from you. In order to change the navy, you can bow down to the Tianlongren and the five old stars. Although you still maintain your tough attitude, you have sacrificed too much for the navy. But I am different. I am still young and have a long way to go, so I decided to do it myself! " "Do it yourself? Are you going to be a pirate or a revolutionary army?" Sakaski suddenly calmed down. After he heard Carl''s words, he immediately reacted to this kind of thing. Carl must have planned for a long time! If not, he would not be so calm and calm and face his own question calmly. "Senior Sakaski, have you heard of the new navy? It is the new navy that Senior Zefa once said that he would quit the navy and go on his own. I picked up Senior Zefas plan again. It''s time for some changes in this world! " "Carl, are you serious?" Sakaski Wa Nuan calmed down, but his anger still lingered in his heart and couldn''t dissipate. He really didn''t expect that Carl had already made a plan, which made him have no place to put his face as a marshal. "Senior Sakaski, I''m sorry, but I mean it!" "Very well, in that case, we will be enemies from now on! Starting today, Carl has been deprived of the title of general! There is no White Eagle in the Navy! And your subordinates will also be affected by this and be sent to a military court by me! " Chapter 272： 1 side-down state of affairs Admiral Carl, killed four dragons and defected to the navy! The shining big news was written into the news report in this way. Regarding Carls news, the world government/government directly published it in the newspaper for everyone in the world to see! And the whole news paper is full of accusations of Carls various crimes! Among them are how he abused the Tianlongren, how he snatched the heavenly gold from the Tianlongren, and finally killed the Tianlongren, all of them were published! It also includes how Carl gave orders to Kang Wu Lao Xing, as well as the orders of the Tianlong people. Even Karl''s destruction of Derma 66, a member of the world government/government country, was also written in the news papers. The most important thing is that the world government/government has not let go of Carl''s various things about sheltering the murlocs! In order to accuse Karl of various crimes, they even reduced the murlocs to the lowest race, saying that they were born to be enslaved by humans! He even said that the inferior should be enslaved by the Tianlong people! It can be said that the current world government/government has completely ignored those civilians. Nowadays, there are only a few who support them, and they would rather be stubborn, and even want to become some high-level national leaders of the Tianlong people. After seeing this news, most of the world''s participating countries felt that the world government/government was dizzy. By doing this, they are digging their own graves! Just after the news came out, the big news Morgan also released a piece of news. This is the regular news, which also includes the news of Carl defecting to the navy and killing the Tianlongren. But this is not the main thing. It is the most important news to be published in the headline of this news front page! That was what Carl asked the big news Morgan to write about the news accusing the Denonians of various crimes! And the most important thing is that this thing is serialized, and in each news issue, there will only be more than a dozen news stories accusing the Tianlong people of crimes. The follow-up will continue to be serialized. As for how many issues can be published, the big news Morgan himself does not know. He can''t do the Lord because of this, so he can only wait for Carl''s news. He could stop only if Carl said to stop. Morgan couldn''t be the master at all, and Carl gave a lot of money. Morgan could not resist the temptation of money, and naturally chose to help Carl. They are old partners after all. Coupled with Morgan''s character, he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, because only by chaos, his news can sell for a good price. Now that this happens, he is happy to see it. As for offending the world government/government, any previous sins are not bad this time. In this way, the news of world government/government and big news Morgan was all over the sky. People don''t know who to trust for a while. But the revolutionary army was also mobilized. They have sought out people to spread everywhere about the various viciousness of the Tianlongren and various glorious deeds of Carl. In this way, within a few days, Carl and the world government/government''s wind reviews were directly overwhelming. The world government/government combination changes, and no one supports them except for some of the participating countries. Even many people still want to crusade against the world government. Of course, most of these people are just talking about it. If they really dared to do it, they would have joined the revolutionary army a long time ago. But it can also be seen from here that the credibility of the world government/government has long gone. Tianlong people have long since become, and everyone yells and beats rats across the street. If it wasn''t for ordinary people who had no strength and could only passively be controlled by the Tianlong people and the world government/government, they would have resisted a long time ago. ... "Huh! Look at what you guys are doing! I believed you before, don''t want Karl. But now? Look at what he has done, the face of the world government/government has been completely lost by him! Next, the world government/government will directly issue a wanted order against him, and your navy must cooperate fully to kill, otherwise you, the admiral of the navy, dont have to do it! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with the admiral of the navy, you are just a dog of the world government, I can replace you at any time! " The five old stars called Sakarski into the meeting room and was frantically reprimanded. But Sarkarski rarely refuted it. Instead, he followed Karp, clasping his nose here, his eyes lost, and he obviously didn''t take their words to heart. Sarkarski basically knew about these things Carl did, but he was sad that he did not choose to stop, but let Carl do it. After all, Karl did not do anything to discredit the navy, and even said in the news that the navy was also squeezed by the Denon people. He is not alone, Kuzan was also driven away by the world government. Carl took this opportunity to maintain a wave of navy and brush a wave of Sakarski''s favor. This made him less resentful of Karl, so Sarkarski wouldn''t answer what the five old stars said at this time. After all, Sakarski also disliked the Five Old Stars and the Dragons, if he was not the admiral. I am afraid that he will be like Carl, directly on the Tianlongren. "Sakaski, what do you mean, are you listening to us?" The five old stars bombarded with various information in turn, while Sakarski was in a daze without taking their words to heart. So now he doesn''t even know what the five old stars said. "Lord Five Star, look at the things about Carl. I will naturally do work on the navy side and ask people to encircle him. But it is absolutely impossible for me to cooperate with the people of CP0, and it is absolutely impossible for our navy to work with the people of CP0! " Sakaski is firm and resolutely not to associate with the people of CP0, this is also the credit of Karl. Previously, Carl instilled in Sakarski that there are real and fake things about CP0, and Carl uses his ability to check his favorability every day. So Sakarski believed Carl''s words, and based on the information he found out, he knew very well that CP0 people did not regard the navy as a person. Naturally, I will not have a good impression on CP0, and I will not cooperate with each other. If it were the original Sakaski, maybe he would still swallow, but in the current navy, only he can forcefully suppress internal disturbances. If the five old stars and CP0 people dare to put pressure on him, then all the navy people will run away, and no one will be able to survive. The five old stars are also very clear about this, so they only reprimanded Sarkarski, and did not dare to put too much pressure on him. Then the five of them glanced at each other, and then had an urgent discussion, only then agreed to Sarkarski, let him deal with the matter. However, for Carl''s wanted order, the world government/government still has to make it personally! Even to round up the team, the five old stars have to personally choose, because people who are less than the lieutenant general can''t even hold a blow by Karl. This time, the Five Old Stars and the Sky Dragon were determined to kill Karl, which made Sakarski''s face a little ugly. But what Sakarski didn''t know was that the five old stars actually wanted to kill Karl a long time ago! Chapter 273： World turmoil latest news! The Naval Traitor Karl has issued a reward order! Reward: 2.7 billion Baileys! Extremely dangerous! No matter what life or death! This is the reward order for Carl after the five old stars have discussed it! At this time, five days have passed since Karl killed the Tianlongren. The whole world is plunged into turmoil. But Carl is nowhere to be seen, only his news is still floating in this sea. Offering a reward of 2.7 billion Baileys! There is such a bounty for the first time, basically no one can do it! The rewards offered by the four emperors today are 2.2 billion Baileys for Blackbeard, 4 billion Baileys for Shanks, and 4.3 billion Baileys for Charlotte Lingling. The last is Kaido''s reward order, up to 4.6 billion Baileys! These reward orders are all very high, but they are the kind of rewards that they arrived after years and months. And after reaching this point, no one will covet this bounty anymore. This is instead a way to enhance their status. As for Blackbeard, he has just been the Four Emperors for less than a year, and it is not bad to have 2.2 billion Baileys. But as soon as Karl was offered a reward, it was 2.7 billion Baileys! Such a situation is really rare. It can be said that Carl''s operations have made the world government/government hate him extremely. But the navy did not make any statement, and even did not issue an order to want Karl. Coupled with the previous operation of Carl''s whitewashing of the Navy, it is clear that there is no complete break between Carl and the Navy. But now it seems that he can''t go back either. at the same time. Another breaking news broke out. Zefa led his disciples and more than one thousand navy members, officially withdrew from the navy and established himself as his own number! Even Zefa specially changed its name to Z to show his determination! Then there are Ainilu, Enzo, and Nilu who also followed Carl to withdraw from the navy, declaring to follow Carl forever! As for the hundreds of navy that Ainilu brought out, they could only defect with them in a sad reminder. For this reason, the world government/government has a headache, but they have not issued a separate reward order to want them. They only unilaterally announced that there is no news from the Navy. If the Navy also announces that they have withdrawn from the Navy, the reward order will be distributed to the world the next day. Don''t doubt the speed of the world government/government, they can''t do anything else, it is a thief to issue a wanted order, the speed thief is fast! In this way, as news broke one after another, the whole world was in chaos. ... The territory of the Redhead Pirates. Shanks looked at Carl''s wanted warrant and the news that was serialized to the second issue of accusing the Dragonite crimes, and couldn''t help sighing. "The pattern of this world is finally about to change. All of you stay here. I have something to go out." With that, Shanks left his territory and left by boat alone, leaving only his crew, guarding here. ... IWC, Cake Island! Charlotte Lingling is eating a huge cake. Kata Kuri, who was beside him, read out all the news today, and then also read out Karl''s reward order. His expression became a little strange, because he couldn''t think of it. More than two years ago, the navy, which was only one-liner stronger than itself, has now grown into a behemoth comparable to the Four Emperors! He even dared to challenge the world government/mansions and the Tianlong people. Even the Four Emperors would not dare to do this, because the risk was too great. But Carl did just that, and the government has nothing to do with him directly. At least for now, the world government/government does not have any actions other than playing tricks. This really worries Kata Kuri, he understands that the world structure is about to change! "My dear son, don''t pay attention to things about Carl, if he dares to come, he will die! He just defeated a mere Bart/Let, so don''t worry about it at all! What you should care most about now is my tea party a week later! And dont forget to help me contact the Bai Beast Pirates, look at the old thing, would you like to participate! " "I know my mother, but I am not worried about this, but Zefa and the others, because these people and Karl are inextricably linked!" Kata Kuri sighed. Now, as long as Karl raises his arms and shouts, he can immediately pull up a team, no less than any team of the Four Emperors! In his opinion, such a person is really terrifying! ... The country of harmony, the island of ghosts. The Second Disaster and Kaido are here watching the news and staying silent. Originally a big sign for the Three Plagues, after Drought Jack was missing, now only the Two Plagues are left. Although Kaido''s opponents are very demanding, he even beats them at every turn. But he still has feelings for his big billboard. Especially when he was young and had the shadow of Kaido when he was young, Kaido was very distressed. So so far, no one can replace Jack in the position, and only the second plague is left. "Boss Kaido, should we pay more attention to Karl''s matter?" "Hahahaha, it''s so funny, this kid has escaped from the navy and offended the world government/government. Isn''t this looking for death!" "Hahahaha!" Kaido laughed loudly, mocking Carl''s behavior wantonly. Yan Calamity Jin sighed, and then waited for Kaido to recover and continue to communicate with him. After a while, Kaido stopped smiling and his expression became serious. "Jin, you are responsible for staring at Carl''s news, as long as he has any changes, you must notify me as soon as possible!" "I see, Kaido boss!" Jhin nodded, expressing understanding. Then Kaido put his gaze on Quinn''s body. "Your plague has been preserved, you may need it in the future, but now you help me contact the BIGMOM Pirate Group! Her tea party is about to begin, this time I will participate in person! " "Received! Kaido boss!" ... In an island that is filled up. The dragon stood on the tower, quietly looking at the sky. Carl''s reward order, as well as various news about him, were held in the hand by the dragon to prevent it from being blown away by the wind. Sabo jumped up from below and walked to the dragon''s side. "The latest news, the Tianlong people are going to take action on some unsocial franchise countries, should we take the opportunity..." "Be more stable. It''s not the time yet. If the Tianlong people do this, they will only increase their enemies. What we have to do is to wait for the opportunity, find the right opportunity and inflict heavy losses on the Tianlong people! As for the countries that will be attacked by CP0, he will be responsible for guarding them. " Long said calmly, Sabo was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at the reward order in Long''s hand. "You''re talking about Mr. Carl? How can he protect him by himself?" "As long as he is willing, nothing is impossible. The power of the new navy is much greater than you see!" Chapter 274： Confrontation People all over the world are discussing what Carl will do next. At this time, Carl, just above the hive island, silently watched the confrontation between Blackbeard and Marko. The two of them are fighting here, and if you count the news that was released before, it will take about half a month. In fifteen days or so, there is still no winner or loser, and they are still in the stage of mutual trial. Because no one of them is willing to take this risk to take the lead, even Carl can''t stand it. If he were to be replaced by him, I am afraid he would have hit him as soon as possible. "It''s really hesitating. Everyone on Blackbeard''s side has ghosts. Except for those who followed him at the beginning, no one else wants to be the first. As for Marco''s side, although he and they are all in one mind, Marco''s hesitation is really far from White Beard. " Carl sighed, but he could understand why Marco was so hesitant. His strength is far less powerful than that of the white beard. In addition, the black beard is a person with the three-fruit ability, he must be cautious and be responsible to his own people! Although Luffy was clamoring that he wanted to go first, he hit the black beard. But he was stopped by Sauron and Ace, and he didn''t let him rush up at all. Although Luffy''s current strength is good, and Carl has also observed that he has learned the fourth gear and defeated many enemies with the fourth gear. Among them, the Evil King was defeated by Luffy with four gears. The evil king is a very cruel person, but he was not a pirate before, but his strength is extremely powerful. Now that he joined the Blackbeard Pirates, his strength has gone even further! But even so, he still lost to Luffy''s fourth gear, which also caused Blackbeard''s evaluation of Luffy to rise a lot. They didn''t take Luffy this little boy to heart at the beginning. At most, it is just to be afraid of his family background. But they never thought that Luffy''s fourth gear might be so powerful! He directly beat the evil king and couldn''t get up, and he was still in a coma now. However, it also shows from this that the strength of the evil king is not as good as Doflamingo. You must know that in the original work, although Doflamingo was knocked unconscious, he quickly recovered his consciousness. From this point of view, Doflamingo is much stronger than the evil king in terms of strength and physique. Fortunately, Carl solved Doflamingo ahead of time. Otherwise, Luffy now has no support from Luo. The ghost knows if he can beat Doflamingo single-handedly. Carl has doubts about Luffy''s current strength, but what he cares more about at the moment is the strength of Ace and Marko. Needless to say, Marco, his talent has always been high, and he is deeply loved by the white beard. If not, White Beard won''t hand over the entire white group to Marco in the end. As for the guy Ace, his strength improved very quickly. He deserves to be the son of Roger, the Pirate King, and his current strength has improved a lot compared to six months ago! Especially his domineering color has reached the extreme, and he is only one step away from reaching the point where he can destroy the real thing. And now Ace''s strength is infinitely close to Marco, and even belongs to the same class as Joz. Carl even guessed that if Ace is given another three or four years to grow up, he will definitely become a powerhouse at the general level! In the end, even if he has the strength comparable to Roger, Carl will not be surprised, because he has such a talent. As for Luffy, his talent is also very high, but he loves to play, and his training time is not long. This has led to his current strength, being greatly stretched. As for the people in the straw hats, except for Sauron, everyone else is not good, and their talents are really limited. Only Brooke was the only one, and Carl was a little confused. In this way, Carl has been observing the confrontation between the two of them, even using his power to eavesdrop on them. Carl''s domineering coverage is very wide. Whether it is Blackbeard, Marco, or even other people, no one is domineering, and he has a wide coverage. That''s why he can be here with peace of mind, peeping at the exchanges between the two forces. "Thieves hahahahahaha, Marco! You remnants of the Whitebeard Pirates, now you have to unite with a hairy boy before you dare to declare war with us. How timid you are! What do you call the White Beard Pirate Group? Just call it the Son Group! " "Thief hahahahaha!" Blackbeard started taunting, and such taunts would happen almost every day when they confronted each other. But unfortunately, no one of them was willing to take the lead before, which led to the current situation. "Titch! Don''t be arrogant. Although we are not your opponent now, one day, you will have to pay for what you do!" Marco flew in the air and yelled. His hatred of Titch was very great, even for the navy, Marco did not have so much anger. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Titch betrayed the white beard, announced the identity of Ace, and started the war step by step! Such behavior directly led to the death of White Beard in the navy headquarters! And he even took advantage of the chaos and took part of the spiritual power of the white beard as his own. This kind of ungrateful operation, let alone Marko, the other members of the White Beard Pirates Group could not bear either. Even if the Navy was the culprit who killed White Beard, it was still a lot worse than Black Beard. After all, most of the things the Navy did were upright, and under Karl''s guidance, the Navy did not instigate anyone from the Whitebeard Pirates. Therefore, the current navy has always attracted the yearning of many passionate young people on this sea with the image of greatness and integrity. Of course, it is more because of Karl''s reputation. "Thief hahahaha, Marco, your tone is really big! But do you think you might be our opponent? Having confronted here for so many days, you remnants have lost more and won less, and now there is still a face to speak out here, which is really a laugh! " "Thief hahahahaha!" Whitebeard laughed wildly, and did not pay attention to Marco and others. Marco glanced at Blackbeard and the men behind him, and finally gritted his teeth and returned to his boat. "Is this gone? It''s really meaningless!" Seeing Marco''s departure, Blackbeard curled his lips and left the port with his own people. But at this moment. The dense artillery net of the White Beard Pirates instantly covered everyone in the Black Beard Pirates! Seeing this scene, many people''s expressions changed drastically, but Blackbeard winked at Xiliu next to him! "Humph! Leave it to me!" "Flowing WaterCut" Chapter 275： The outbreak of war! Accompanied by the soaring sword aura appeared. Cover all the artillery directly! But at this moment, a flash of light appeared from the Mobi Dick and the bow of the Wanli Sunshine next to it! Accompanied by two violent flashes. The powerful radium ray rushes to the Blackbeard Pirates in an instant! The dense firepower they had just now was just to pave the way for these two lasers that need to be charged before they can be released! The power of these two laser rays is very powerful! As long as you can hit the target at the same time, the port and surrounding locations of Beehive Island will disappear completely! Even the Blackbeard Pirates will be hit hard by this! Originally, the Moby Dick did not have such a radium ray. Because there is a white beard, any external force is not as powerful as the white beard''s power! But Whitebeard has been sacrificed, so Marco will modify the Mobi Dick to make it the same as the Wanli Sunshine, with a very powerful main gun! But how could Blackbeard let him go? Although his members, even Shiliu could not block two huge laser beams at the same time. But Blackbeard himself can! I saw him instantly put his hands on the ground, and the endless darkness directly shrouded this land! After a while, countless army of characters with different images emerged from the ground. This scene looked terrifying! These shadows rushed to the front with extremely fast speed to weaken the power of the radium ray! But this is ultimately futile, and there is no way to stop it. Seeing these two lasers, when they are about to come in front of oneself, the shadow like a giant instantly rises from the ground! After a while, when the shadow completely dissipated, everyone could see clearly that this was the corpse of the demon Oz of Moria! Obviously, he took Blackbeard and used it again! In addition, a little demon Oz appeared on the other side! This is the little Oz who appeared in the top war before! After seeing this scene, Marco was extremely angry! During this time, Blackbeard killed many people who originally belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates. Among them is Little Oz! And he even used the combination of his own shadow fruit and dark fruit to store his corpse. Wait until the battle is released, let him become his own thug. However, unlike Moria, Blackbeard separates his shadow directly, and then injects it into the bodies of the two demon Oz to fight! In this way, the strength of the Demon Oz will not weaken, and he will even have the same thinking as Blackbeard, so there is no need to worry about the out-of-control phenomenon! This is something that the former Moriah couldn''t do at all. It can also be seen from here that Blackbeard''s talent is much better than Moria. If not, he has just obtained the Shadow Shadow Fruit in just over a year, and it is impossible to develop it to such a degree. It''s a pity that fruit awakening requires chance and coincidence, as well as absolute control of the most fruitful ability. Although Blackbeard is proficient in the use of fruit abilities, he has not reached the level of awakening. At most, he relied on the coverage of the Dark Fruit to make the Shadow Shadow Fruit present a state of pseudo-awakening. But even so, it is enough to block these two lasers! With a roar, the two bodies of Oz took a step back, and huge wounds appeared on their bodies. But with the addition of the shadow, the wounds of the two corpses quickly recovered. If someone who didn''t know saw this scene, they would even think that the Fruit of Shadow Shadow is also the fruit of the natural devil. "Thief hahahaha! Marco! It seems that you are ready to do it, right? That being the case, come on! Let me see if you, this fellow, have such strength as an enemy to Lao Tzu! " "Thief hahahahaha!!!!" Accompanied by the wild smile of the black beard. His shadow split into two suddenly and entered the bodies of the two little Oz! At the same time, Ace''s fire fist whizzed from a distance! Facing the attack of Fire Fist Ace, Xiliu snorted coldly, and stepped forward with a slash, spreading his flames out of it! But Joz and Foil Bistar appeared in front of Xiliu at the same time, which surprised him! "Oops!" Without any hesitation, Xiliu became transparent instantly! He is already a transparent fruit capable person at this time, and he naturally has this ability. When he became transparent, his speed also increased, and he quickly avoided the attack of the two. The combined blow of Bista and Joz failed at the same time. But soon, Joz turned his whole body into a diamond, and fierce sparks appeared on his body! "I found you! Hiliu!" Seeing this, the foil Bista directly inserted his foot into the ground, and then kicked it out! The immense force brought up a piece of sand and rushed to Joz''s body. But at the same time, Xiliu also showed his figure because of the sand . The ability of the transparent fruit is relatively buggy, even if it is domineering, if it is not top-notch, it will not feel any breath of him at all. The armed dominance of Joz and Bista has reached the top, and the strength is not weak. But only seeing and hearing the color domineering is a bit worse, after all, seeing and hearing the color domineering phase is more armed than the armed color, it depends on the talent and the intensity of training. After all, armed and domineering, as long as there is a training method and the physique can keep up, it can be practiced by an individual. So this is why in the new world, even an incompetent little guy is armed with domineering. But seeing and hearing colors are different. Except for the dozens of people standing at the top today, not many people can practice the domineering of seeing and hearing to the extreme. "Damn! The weakness of Transparent Fruit is really obvious!" Xiliu gave a light sip, then lifted his invisibility and confronted the two in front of him. The ability of the transparent fruit is silent during a sneak attack, but in a frontal battle, the effect may not be so good. Everyone on the scene is a strong person. Even if they can''t capture Xiliu''s figure with the domineering vision and color, they will still react when they are attacked. And the cracking method of transparent fruit is too simple, as long as the individual can think of it. This is also the reason why transparent fruits do not prevail on the frontal battlefield. Unless the fruit ability can be awakened, all surrounding areas will become transparent! In this way, it can bring huge psychological pressure to the enemy. Because he couldn''t even see the ground under his feet, as if he was stepping on the air, the feeling was a bit scary to think about. It''s a pity that Xiliu didn''t have the ability to awaken the fruit, otherwise he was definitely more difficult than now. Chapter 276： The war begins! "Thief hahahaha! Xiliu, you retreat, these two will leave it to my Oz to solve it!" While talking, Blackbeard controlled both Oz and rushed towards Joz and Bista. But at this moment, three sword auras appeared at the same time, directly knocking Oz into the air! At the same time, there was a huge inflatable fist that hit the head of Oz! "These two Oz give us the Straw Hat Pirates, you go to solve the black beard!" Sauron shouted, and then fought with Oz in front of him. At the same time, Sanji and others also shot, punching and kicking Oz. Even Frankie still used his own new types of weapons. It''s just that Oz has a headache on his eyebrows, and he won''t get hurt, which leads to their attacks and doesn''t do much. On the contrary, on Luffy''s side, relying on his own third gear, relying solely on his own strength, he actually suppressed Oz! This situation surprised Blackbeard and Xiliu, but they quickly breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Luffy can completely suppress Oz with his own power, he cannot cause damage to him. These two demon Oz, as long as their bodies are not crushed, any injuries can be restored through the fruit power. This is a bit similar to Marco''s fruit ability. But this is only limited to the two corpses of the demon Oz. If he were replaced by Blackbeard himself, he would not have such resilience. "Thieves hahahaha! Now that the war has begun, the young ones will get on me! From now on, let the White Beard Pirates completely disappear from this world! " "Hahahahaha!" "Everyone rush together!!!" Following the order issued by Blackbeard, as the Blackbeard Pirates, Giza Temple Badgers, the captain of the first squadron, took the lead and rushed towards Joz! Seeing this, Xiliu took advantage of the situation to attack Bista not far away! At the same time, the other captains and crew of the Blackbeard Pirates battling with everyone in the Whitebeard Pirates! At this time, only Blackbeard himself, Marko and Ace, did not join the battle. The battle between the rest of the people was very hot, especially when Luffy played against the Great Oz, it was very lively. Luffy faced a big Oz, looking as desperate as fighting the Four Emperors. However, it can also be seen from here how big the gap is between Luffy and the Four Emperors! If you change to the real four emperors, I am afraid that a few sticks will connect this big Oz to the little Oz and smash it together. The last time Blackbeard and Kaido fought, Blackbeard did not dare to release the two bodies, because he was also worried that Kaido would smash Oz''s body. So Blackbeard was completely using his own power to fight against Kaido, and then defeated it by trick. But Blackbeard is very clear about his strength. He hasn''t swelled, but he has become more and more public. Now he has swallowed all the territory that originally belonged to Whitebeard! But he did not find the treasure left by the white beard. It is precisely for this reason that Blackbeard has always wanted to destroy the white group, slowly searching for this secret treasure. This is also the purpose of Marco, who wants to fight White Beard in the final battle! The most important treasure left by White Beard is their sons. Marco clearly knows this, so he also knows very well that it is impossible for White Beard to leave the so-called treasure. But Blackbeard Titch didn''t even understand what the treasure in Whitebeard''s mouth was. That''s why he desperately seeks, and even wants to get rid of these people who hinder him from searching for treasures. "Titch! This time not only to avenge Saatchi, but also to avenge Daddy!!!" "fire punch!!!" Accompanied by a roar, Ace took the lead in attacking, and directly hit out with a fire punch! Faced with Ace''s most famous killer move, Blackbeard opened his mouth wide, revealing his mutilated front teeth. "Dark Water!" As the dark fruit''s ability was activated, all the flames were instantly absorbed into the dark space by him! Both Marco and Ace were sucked in by the dark water! "Secret Point Road!" Blackbeard immediately sank with one hand and put it on the ground! Everything around it became extremely dark in an instant! Ace and Marko immediately urged the fruit ability to fly to the sky, thus avoiding the fate of being absorbed. Seeing this scene, Black Beard smiled, and his other hand rose quickly! "Shadow Cone!" The combination of Shadow Fruit and Dark Fruit instantly releases countless shadow spikes to the sky! Facing the dense, combined attack by the abilities of shadow and dark fruit, Marco and Ace didn''t dare to be careless! The two of them tried their best to urge the domineering, and the fruit ability to avoid the attack of Blackbeard in the air. They fought against Blackbeard several times. The ability of this trick is somewhat similar to Dark Water, but its attack power is much stronger! This trick is the ability to cover a layer of dark water on the sharp thorns of the shadow As long as you touch the capable person, his fruit ability will be released immediately. Then this spike can penetrate into the opponent''s body! Although it will disappear quickly after piercing, relying on this ability, even if the opponent is a natural demon fruit ability, Blackbeard can also hit the entity! Ace suffered from this loss when he fought Blackbeard before, so he is extra cautious now. In addition to losing to Blackbeard at first, he also often troubled Blackbeard for a period of time. Counting this time, it was the fourth time he had found Blackbeard. But every time he ended in defeat before, Ace didn''t know whether he and Marco could defeat each other if he joined forces. Because Marco had also lost to Blackbeard once. But compared to Ace, he was not so embarrassed. Although this move can cause damage to Marco, as long as the dark water''s ability disappears, his injury can be recovered immediately. For Malco, this trick just made him feel pain and had no other effect. But even so, Marco wouldn''t go head-to-head with him with the black beard''s moves. The last time he lost to Blackbeard, he just stiffened the opponent before losing. So this time, we must think of a good countermeasure. Otherwise they are still very difficult to win. But this time, compared to before, the opportunity is much greater. The only thing that worries Marco is what is the third fruiting ability of Blackbeard. If he doesn''t force his third fruit ability, the result is still unpredictable. "Ace, if you flick between the left and the right, I don''t believe in his dark fruits, and you can fight in two directions at the same time!" "Okay! Then I''ll go on first!" "fire punch--" Chapter 277： Karl shot God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Watch the battle silently, wait until the final decision is made, and then take the shot, and get the title: Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight! Title attribute: Obtain a powerful coercion, and forcefully weaken the enemy''s attribute value by one percent when fighting. Option 2: Team up with Marco, Ace, and Luffy to defeat Blackbeard and get freely assignable attribute points: 1 point! Freely assign skill points: 1 point! Choice 3: Defeat Blackbeard alone and get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points! Freely assign skill points: 3 points! Just when the battle below has broken out. Carl has already received such a choice. However, Carl did not make a choice at the first time, but waited until the battlefield below became a little more complicated, and then he did it himself. He was ready to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit, and did not intend to collide with the peak black beard. Because of this, even if he had full firepower, he might not be able to kill Blackbeard. As long as Karl has to wait for Marco and Ace to force Blackbeard''s third fruit ability, Karl can think of a countermeasure. But for a while, the two of them couldn''t force Blackbeard''s third fruit ability. So Carl planned to stay here all the time, waiting for the battle to enter the white-hot stage before starting his hands. But just after Carl made his wishful thinking. The sound of the system sounded again. The host, please make a choice within thirty seconds, otherwise this choice will disappear forever. The host, please participate in the battle within ten minutes after the selection, otherwise the second selection will still disappear forever! Now, the countdown begins! 30. 29. 28. ... Hearing the sudden sound, Carl was stunned for two seconds, and then he chose three without hesitation! In this way, the annoying countdown suddenly stopped, but the ten-minute countdown appeared in Carl''s mind. Obviously, this system doesn''t want Karl to sit on the hill and watch tigers fight, but wants him to do it himself. Although this system is very generous in normal times, it doesn''t matter how long Carl delays. However, this system is not always obedient. At least in some aspects, the choice of the system will still be mandatory. After all, there is no free lunch in the world, and the ability brought by the system must also be the power that Karl can have after paying the due price. Carl knew this for a long time, but it was the first time Carl saw the countdown. "It seems that the system is not going to let me delay..." Carl sighed, then got up and stretched out a blue medicine, and then put his gaze on the battlefield below. "In that case, I won''t be low-key anymore!" "hurricane--" Accompanied by Carl''s bass, the sky was still relatively clear, and it instantly covered up a layer of haze! The surrounding sea was windy in an instant, and the waves slapped against the harbor, causing a wave of spray. Convergence. Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky! In an instant! The rain is pouring out! It directly wetted everyone''s bodies on the battlefield. But the war did not end because of the sudden bad weather. Instead, they played more intensely because of the weather! No one here suspected that the rainstorm was caused by man. They just felt that the rain came a little strange, but they didn''t think much about it. However, Ace was weakened a bit in this storm. The ability to burn fruits is flames, but in the heavy rain, his flames can''t exert their full power at all. This caused his flame to become much smaller than before. Although the ability to burn fruit can be burned in water, it can also be used in heavy rain. But the effect is much worse than normal. Fortunately, Ace''s physical skills are not weak, as long as he does not release the fruit ability, he will not be affected too much. But in the face of Blackbeard, a melee attack is not a good thing, as long as he is touched by his dark water. The result speaks for itself! But at this moment. A huge storm dragon head appeared and swept towards Blackbeard! Seeing this familiar storm faucet, Marco and Aston were shocked and quickly withdrew to the rear! When the storm dragon appeared, the two of them looked at each other, obviously they knew who was coming! Then they also reacted, this torrential rain is what he did! At present, apart from the dragon, only Karl can control the weather for a short time and create such a large-scale storm! "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw Marco, Ace, and Blackbeard Titch! Haven''t seen me for so long, have you missed me? " Carl''s figure slowly descended from the air. But he did not land on the ground, but floated in the air, standing between the two forces. After seeing Karl , Blackbeard narrowed his eyes suddenly, not knowing what he was thinking. Marko and Ace rushed up at the same time and fought Carl! "Carl! You bastard, get out of me!" Ace yelled and punched out directly. Marco was silent, but he obviously didn''t want Karl to intervene in this matter, so he shot him decisively! But Carl raised his right fist unhurriedly, unleashing the ability to shake fruits! In an instant. The surrounding air instantly shattered! A huge force swept Marko and the others in this direction, directly shattering the location of the port, causing a violent but small one! Marco and Ace flew out at the same time. If it weren''t for the two of them flying, I am afraid that they have been swallowed by the tsunami and flowed into the sea! Carl''s attack also caused some people around him to become passive. In addition to the tsunami that Carl released, even the Hive Island had a violent vibration! Marco and Ace adjusted their figures, eyes full of incredible expressions. The two of them did not expect that Carl was also a double-fruit ability person! And the most important thing is that his second fruit ability is still shaking the fruit! This situation makes Carl and Ace somewhat unacceptable. "Thief hahahaha! It''s really interesting, if you say that your shaking fruit, after killing Baibeard, did Bodo come down from him?" With a mean smile, Blackbeard began to hate Karla. After hearing his words, everyone in Bai Tuan looked at Karl with serious faces and stared at his answer. As long as Karl nodded, all of them would definitely rush forward, give up the crusade against Blackbeard, and attack Karl instead! Chapter 278： Face Black Beard Seeing this scene, Carl shook his head, showing disdain. "You people, it''s so easy to be emotionally affected, no wonder White Beard can''t worry about you. Just because of Blackbeard''s words, you turned your finger at me. Isn''t that ridiculous? " Carl shrugged helplessly. His words made Blackbeard''s face slightly change, and he opened his mouth to say something. But before he could say it, Carlton sent a storm leader and knocked him into the air directly, lest he was saying something to invite hatred to Carl. Blackbeard has no other ability, harming others, and inviting hatred to others, that can be said to be the best in the world. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do it step by step, borrowing a knife to kill Whitebeard, and eventually succeeded in becoming the throne of the Four Emperors. "Calm down everyone, let''s see what Carl says first!" Marco yelled and calmed everyone down. When Luffy on the side saw Karl, he wanted to rush up to say hello, but was forcibly held by Nami and others. Carl didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend, and of course he wouldn''t let Luffy get close. And they all knew that Carl had defected to the navy during this time, and even the reward order came out. A bounty of up to 2.7 billion! Even Blackbeard, one of the four emperors, is far inferior to Carl''s current bounty. Therefore, they still have a certain amount of fear for Karl, and naturally they will not approach him rashly. "Carl, what is your position now? Are you already a pirate? Or is it that you are here because you intend to do something on both of us? And your shaking fruit, what is going on! Why do you have the daddy''s ability, is it really like Titch said that you forcibly seized the daddy''s ability? " Marco asked in a deep voice. His relationship with Carl is not good, so naturally he won''t give him a good face. But Carl didn''t care, anyway, what happened next had nothing to do with Marko. "Do you have to have such a big brain hole? Tickey relies on the dark fruit and his special physique, which can directly transfer the fruit ability of others. I dont have dark fruits, at most, I have a special physique, and I have acquired this ability, not even a year, how can I forcibly plunder? " Carl rolled his eyes and used the technique of opening his eyes to speak the vernacular to the extreme. But what Carl said was reasonable, and Marco couldn''t hear it. Carl had traces of lying, and he could barely accept it. The others were relieved. As long as Karl is not like Blackbeard, forcibly plundering Whitebeard''s abilities, they can accept it. After all, Blackbeard''s approach is too cruel. However, they still have some doubts as to why Carl''s physique is also so special that it can hold two Devil Fruits. You know, the appearance of a black beard alone is enough to shock the world''s eyeballs. Now there is another Carl, and his fruit ability is still the ability of the legendary pirate. One fluttering fruit, one shaking fruit. As long as this news is made public, it will definitely be more eye-catching than Blackbeard''s Three Fruits ability! After all, Blackbeard''s ability doesn''t seem to hurt or itchy, and he doesn''t have much reputation. But fluttering fruit, but the ability of the golden lion! Carl relied on this ability to make a name for himself in the sea. Now he has gained the ability of the world''s strongest man once again. As a result, Carls reputation is about to reach its peak again, even surpassing those reputations that Carl had accumulated before! "It''s incredible. I didn''t expect such a coincidence. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, who could believe that there is a man like the captain in this world?" Hilliu, who was not far away, suddenly felt emotional when he heard Karl''s words. The people on Blackbeard''s side all smiled. They don''t care who Karl helps, because they don''t think they will lose! Carl sighed, then turned his gaze to Marko''s side. "Is it okay to leave the group of Xiliu to you? I will deal with Blackbeard. Anyway, with your strength, it is not his opponent!" "Carl, don''t deceive people too much! Only we can kill Blackbeard, you are not allowed to do anything to him!" Ace shouted angrily and tried to attack Karl again. He is still so impulsive, more than two years have passed, and he hasn''t improved at all. When Marco saw this, he quickly grabbed Ace and told him not to do anything. "Ace, listen to him for now, since he is here to help, no matter what the reason is, we can''t do anything to him. And he is now a double-fruit capable person. When he had only fluttering fruits before, we were not his opponents. Not to mention now, his strength has definitely become stronger, our current strength is difficult to defeat him. So it is better to let him deal with the white beard, we solve the other people in the black beard pirate group. " Marco calmed down at a critical moment Although he didn''t know why Carl wanted to help himself, since Carl said so, Marco would naturally not refuse. He didn''t want to offend Karl here for no reason, because there was no need for it. If you make too many enemies, it will not do any good to the currently incomplete Bai Tuan. "You are not bad, in that case, they will leave it to you!" With that, Karl rushed out in an instant and came to Blackbeard. Before, Blackbeard was beaten by Carl, so he was watching the show all the time. But when Karl put his gaze on himself, he immediately became vigilant and immediately used his abilities to isolate Karl from the outside! "Shadow Wall!" Facing the huge shadow wall, Carl punched in midair! The huge impact, engulfing the airflow, directly whirled up a hurricane! The torrential rain was even more violent, hitting Blackbeard''s face one after another. Every raindrop was like a stone, causing Blackbeard''s severe pain. This is the side effect of Dark Fruit, which enlarges the pain suffered by itself several times. Under such circumstances, such intensive blows are completely torture for Blackbeard! "Captain! Here we are!" Seeing this, Xiliu and others rushed up to help Blackbeard and besieged Karl together. But Marco and others were one step ahead and stopped the Blackbeard crew directly in the middle! "Your opponent is us!" "Marko! You are looking for death!" Xiliu roared and rushed up instantly. Not only him, but the other members of the Blackbeard Pirates group also rushed up to fight with the Whitebeard Pirates. However, the straw hat group did not join the battle at this time, but silently returned to the boat, recharged and waited for the opportunity. Chapter 279： Carls power! "Thief hahahaha!" "Come on, let me see how strong you are after you have mastered the fruit of shaking!" Blackbeard Titch laughed wildly, and instantly released the abilities of the Dark Fruit and Shadow Fruit, creating a huge and incomparable warhammer to smash at Carl! Facing Blackbeard''s warhammer, Carl gave him a punch to smash it! Then Carl made a backhand. Ling Yu''s sword aura engulfed Feng Jian and rushed towards Blackbeard! Blackbeard releases fruit power and absorbs Karl''s moves, but in the next second. Carl came to the side of Blackbeard and cut it down! "Ghost cut!" The enhanced version of Ghost Slash was released, and the world changed in an instant! Everything around seemed to be stuck in stillness, and even the air stopped flowing! Carl''s seemingly fluttering sword fell on Blackbeard''s body, causing an uproar! The surrounding space is torn directly! The mighty power caused turmoil in the world! But what makes people feel puzzled is that Carl''s blow clearly fell on Blackbeard''s body, but it did not cause any harm. Carls blow actually bounced off! Blackbeard was not hurt by the slash, and there were no knife marks on his body. However, he was hit by a powerful force and flew out directly, knocking down all the buildings about 100 meters behind him one by one! "Is this your third Devil Fruit? Is it immune to physical damage? Or is it immune to slash damage?" Carl was a little puzzled. Although his strength just now wouldn''t hurt Blackbeard severely, as long as it hits, the opponent won''t feel well. Hades''s ability, besides Kaido, no one can crack it head-on for the time being. As for Charlotte Lingling, Carl has mainly never fought with her, so Carl doesn''t know whether Hades''s ability will work against her steel balloon. But Carl understood for the time being that his power would not be effective against Blackbeard''s third fruit ability. The touch of the slash just now was exactly the same as that described by Kuzan. It didn''t seem to be hitting people at all, but there was a feeling of inexplicability. "Thief hahahaha, what a pleasure! Your strength is really strong, you deserve to have the fruit of shaking! To be honest, if it weren''t for you to intervene, the fruit of shaking should be mine! It''s a pity that I couldn''t find the fruit of the shock. I can only use the remaining two fruits as a supplement to improve my strength. But it doesn''t matter, since you have already come, then your two fruit abilities, all belong to me! " "Thief hahahaha!!!" "Dark Water!!!" Blackbeard laughed and didn''t care about his injury at all. Instead, he directly used Dark Water to draw Karl over. But the surrounding air suddenly stopped. Blackbeard poses, but Carl is unmoved. Seeing this scene, Blackbeard was stunned for a second, his eyes filled with an incredible expression. "How is it possible! As a capable person, why wouldn''t I be attracted by my dark water!" This is impossible, absolutely impossible, there must be an accident somewhere in you! That''s right, you are a person with Piaopiao Fruit Ability, and your fruit ability is very strong, so this offset my suction power, right! " After Blackbeard realized that his moves were ineffective, he became a little mad. He was arrogant for a long time. The first time he encountered this situation, he would naturally be a little uncomfortable. But his thinking was fairly normal, and he analyzed it instantly, the greatest possibility. As long as the capable person does not touch the dark water, then his own ability will not disappear. Although dark water can absorb most of the abilities, there is no way to suppress the enemy''s fruit ability remotely. So he judged that Carl must use the Fluttering Fruit, which fixed his figure in place. Immediately afterwards, Blackbeard increased his power output, opened his hands, and continued to release dark water. But Carl remained unmoved, and even curled his lips in disdain. "It''s all in vain!" In an instant. Carl disappeared. Blackbeard didn''t dare to be careless, and instantly covered himself with a layer of shadow to prevent Karl''s sudden attack! But at this moment. The shadows around him shattered instantly, and a sharp blade appeared in front of Blackbeard! Faced with Slashing Blackbeard, put his hands together and plan to take it empty-handed! But Carl''s power is not Blackbeard''s ability to resist! The abilities of shaking fruits and fluttering fruits broke out in an instant, directly shaking Blackbeard''s hands apart! Then Carl pierced Hades directly into his throat in the shocked gaze of Blackbeard! Accompanied by the sound of boom! Blackbeard flew out again. And this time, the distance he flew out was directly to a kilometer, which was ten times longer than before! In the same way, Carl''s attack this time also released his full strength, wanting to try Blackbeard''s ability, what is the situation. But just like before, that kind of feeling is not overwhelming, it is not like hitting a person''s body at all. This led to Carl''s slash as if it had become a blunt weapon attack The damage was not only reduced, even Hades''s ability was restrained! But Carl still didn''t guess what the third devil fruit of Blackbeard was. This kind of power is really weird, even if it was Carl for a while, he couldn''t find a solution. But Blackbeard Titch had stood up from the ruins. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rubbed his throat with grinning teeth. There is clearly a red dot here, this is the blow that Carl stabbed just now! If it weren''t for the fruit power, he would have been pierced in the throat by Carl, and he could not die again! "Thief hahahaha, it''s so interesting, I didn''t expect the power of Secret Fruit to be ineffective for you, it''s really surprising! I dont know what your situation is. If its a physical problem, maybe you are the same person like me! " "Thief hahahahaha!!!!" Blackbeard had calmed down after being knocked off by Karl for a kilometer. He probably understood that his dark fruit would not have any effect on Carl''s fruit ability. Although I don''t know the principle, at least for now, Blackbeard is no longer able to continue to use dark water to deal with Karl. Because Dark Fruit''s biggest ultimate move has no effect on Carl! And Blackbeard gave up his contempt for Karl. Before, he underestimated the enemy and thought that as a fruit power person, he would be restrained by himself. As a result, several sets of combos were reversed. If it wasn''t for his third Devil Fruit, Blackbeard Titch, he would really be killed by Carl! This is the consequence of underestimating the enemy, even if Blackbeard is a fearless person. Thinking of Carl''s two horrible moves before, I felt a little shuddering. Chapter 280： Fierce battle! "I really have you, Blackbeard, your fruit ability is really the nemesis of Jianhao. Just like the split fruit of that guy Bucky, he was completely immune to the beheaded Shanghai, turning it into a blunt weapon attack. In this way, the damage you suffer will be less, and your body will not be injured and bleed. What a great ability! " Carl flew up to Blackbeard, spoke out what he had analyzed. Blackbeard smiled, his hands turned into dark water again. However, he did not directly release his power, but confronted Carl. "Thief hahahaha! My third fruit is called the Shield Fruit! The ability of this fruit is very simple, that is, it turns the body into a shield to defend against all bludgeoning and directly reduce the damage. It can even turn a slash into a bludgeon. This ability is specially prepared to deal with you! How is it, is it a very good ability? Thieves hahahaha! " Blackbeard laughed wildly, obviously very satisfied with his ability. Carl''s face was a little ugly. He guessed it was so. This ability looks very good, but after Carl''s domineering observation, he found that Blackbeard''s injury was not light at all. He stubbornly resisted Carl''s two big moves, causing his internal organs to become a mess. Although Carls experience is domineering and he cant see the internal organs intuitively, but he feels a general idea and there is no problem And the corners of Blackbeard''s mouth are still bleeding, which is good evidence. "It''s really a good ability. It seems that you have thought of a lot of ways to deal with me! But even so, do you think you can really prevent it? The ability to shake fruits can reach the internal organs directly! You have enough external defenses, but internal defenses? Is it really enough? " Before the words were over, Carl''s figure had already arrived in front of Blackbeard, and he was slashed out again. The powerful slash, engulfing Ling Ling''s wind blade, and violent vibration, struck Blackbeard! In the face of the impact of the three forces, Blackbeard''s face changed drastically, and he immediately covered his entire body with armed domineering, then folded his hands together, and once again took the empty-handed blade! However, Carl slashed the blade, covering Hades''s body with armed domineering! And he also activated Liu Ying''s domineering! Not to be outdone, Blackbeard also used Liu Ying''s domineering! In this way, the two forces collided with each other and directly caused a violent explosion! The power rushed to the sky, dispelling all the that Carl had summoned before! After a while, the clouds in the sky disappeared and the rainstorm stopped suddenly. There was even sunshine, falling on this devastated land, as well as on the bodies of Karl and Blackbeard! But Carl and Blackbeard didn''t pay much attention to the weather. The two of them fully focused their attention on each other, wanting to find his flaws, and then give each other a fatal blow! "Thief hahahaha!" "Carl, go to death!" "Shadow Cone!!!" Accompanied by the black beard''s roar, a large cloud of shadow thorns surged around instantly, attacking Carl! As long as there is a shadow, it is all under the control of Blackbeard! Carls Hades was held tightly by the black beard, and he would never let go of the blade at all. If Carl doesnt let go of Hades, he will become a living target, pierced by arrows! That''s what Blackbeard planned. But Carl just chuckled, and a storm suddenly appeared behind him, and directly swept away all the shadow cones! The ability to shake fruits requires the cooperation of hands to trigger. But no need for Piaopiao Fruit! And the most important thing is that Carl''s fluttering fruit has already awakened, and the range of control is very wide. The surrounding area can be controlled by Karl at any time as long as he wants! Even this island, Karl can make it fly anytime! But now it''s against Blackbeard, there is no need to control the island, because this is not worth the loss. If you are fighting a world government/government, Carl can give it a try, what''s the experience of smashing people with islands. Carl used the ability of the floating fruit to disperse all the surrounding shadow cones. Blackbeard''s face became extremely green. I saw that he tried hard to **** Hades from Carl''s hand! But how can he succeed? Hades is Karl''s Zanpaku! And this Zanpaku knife also has its own spirituality! When he felt that Blackbeard wanted to **** himself, he burst out with a powerful demon power, stinging Blackbeard''s skin! Upon seeing this, Carl took advantage of the trend and released Gui Zhan, once again knocking Blackbeard into the air! But this time, Carl saw blood. This is the blood coming out of Blackbeard''s hands! "Could it be that the demon power can crack the opponent''s fruit ability?" With doubts on his face, Carl quickly stepped forward to pursue the victory. This time, he not only merged his own power and the power of the two fruits. He even released Hades''s huge demon power and slashed towards Blackbeard''s neck! But Blackbeard was prepared this time, and it was impossible for Karl to succeed in his surprise attack. He covered his arms with domineering, and he hit Carl with a punch! This punch happened to collide with the blade of Hades and once again caused a violent shock in the space! Suddenly. Suddenly there was darkness all around, and both Karl and Blackbeard were shrouded in them, unable to see them! In such darkness, Karl flew into the air, turning on the domineering look and hearing to warn the surroundings. He didn''t know if Blackbeard was injured in the blow just now. In such an environment where he couldn''t see his fingers, Carl had to be cautious. Fortunately, seeing and hearing the domineering and telling Karl that his current place has not changed, and there is only one more huge dark field covering 10,000 meters. The entire island and other battlefields have not changed in any way. In other words, this is the one created by Blackbeard''s ability to limit Karl''s playing field. However, in the face of the ability to see, hear, and see, this dark venue does not have much effect. Carl still sensed the location of Blackbeard. But at this time, Blackbeard did not rashly attack. This dark force field not only blocked Carl''s sight, but even Blackbeard himself couldn''t see anything. This ability is partly against me, but Blackbeard used it to delay time. Carl''s blow just now made him feel that his hand bones were about to shatter. Such power, Black Beard has only felt on White Beard''s body. But he didn''t expect Karl to have such a powerful force, it is really astonishing! Chapter 281： Furious Blackbeard "Thief hahahaha, it''s just too exaggerated! Your power reminds me of the old white beard! But compared to you, he is too old, and his strength has dropped too severely! Its better to be young, only young people can achieve their greatest potential! " Blackbeard laughed and rushed directly, intending to fight Carl hard! Around him, a large cloud of shadow spikes burst out instantly! These moves Blackbeard didn''t bother to call out the name, and he released it out of his mind, rushing to Karl! Blackbeard already understands that to deal with people like Karl, instead of passively defending and looking for flaws, it is better to take the initiative to attack and force his flaws! Because Carl was not affected by the Dark Fruit, Blackbeard''s power was directly destroyed by half. An dark fruit''s greatest ability is no longer useful, so Blackbeard must change his offensive strategy. That''s why he rushed forward directly, and he was **** Karl! "I didn''t expect a person like you to praise others. It''s really rare. But even so, don''t expect me to show mercy to your men, we are endlessly dying! " "Chopped" Karl let out a roar, and directly released a slash that could smash the ground. The sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and the black beard''s moves are instantly disintegrated! But Blackbeard''s moves are more than that. I saw his hands clasped together, and a tiny black hole appeared in his hands like this! Carl''s chopped wave was washed back by his tiny black hole at the moment it hit Blackbeard! "Thief hahahaha, this trick was realized when he fought Kaido. Fighting with monsters like you, if I didn''t have many tricks, I''m afraid I would be dead for a long time! Whether it is you, Kaido, or the dead white beard, one by one is a monster! It''s so jealous! " Blackbeard gave a light squeak, making no secret of the jealousy in his eyes. Although Blackbeard is good at forbearance, but now he has exposed his true character, naturally there is no need to continue to pretend. So when he saw Karl''s power, he was naturally angry and jealous. However, the movements of his hands did not stop. In between, Blackbeard released his strongest moves and rushed to Karl again! This blow was precisely the small black hole he created to absorb Karl''s chopping wave! Facing Blackbeard''s advance, Carl quickly backed away. He kept waving Hades in his hand, trying to repel Blackbeard, but it was a pity that the other party''s domineering look was also not weak. Every time Carl released the slash, it would be absorbed by the black hole of Blackbeard. Even if some were not absorbed, they would be hidden by Blackbeard. Then Carl continued to detonate the space ahead! However, the power of shaking the fruit and the spatial shock caused by it will also be completely absorbed by the small black hole of Blackbeard. But soon, Carl discovered that one thing was not quite right. His slashes, as long as they are not near the black hole of Blackbeard, will not be absorbed at all, but will fall aside. The same situation occurred with Carl''s ability to release fluttering fruits, creating a storm. Black holes can absorb storms, but they cannot absorb the huge air currents created by storms. The goal of the Storm Dragon''s head is obvious, to attack Blackbeard. But the targets of those winds that were rolled up were random, not against Blackbeard. Seeing this scene, Carlton released a slash and cut one meter to the side of Blackbeard. At the same time, Carl also released the ability to shake fruits and smashed towards the space not far away! Both of these attacks hit the area beside Blackbeard, and did not attack him himself! The black hole created by Blackbeard did not absorb it, but allowed its power to erupt and destroy the surrounding area. Seeing this scene, Carl also roughly guessed how the black hole of Blackbeard was judged. Blackbeard''s face is also ugly. He has been trying to catch up with Karl and detonate the black hole in his hand. Because what he was worried about was that Karl found his own strength flaws. This move looks very powerful, it can absorb all the power, and it will not hurt itself. But no matter what, no matter how powerful the move is, there will be certain restrictions. For example, the combination of shaking fruit and fluttering fruit requires more physical energy than doubled. If it weren''t for Carl''s physical strength already at the A+ level, he would simply not be able to support the ability of the two top superhuman fruits. The same is true. There must be some limitations on Blackbeard''s abilities. And his limitation is also very simple, that is, it cannot be absorbed, and there is no attack that targets himself! In other words, if Carl wants to release the fruit of the earthquake to the ground, it will cause a big earthquake to rupture and form a huge canyon. Blackbeard''s move can''t be stopped at all! "Blackbeard Titch, although your move is good, the flaw is too obvious! Next, let me see how you hide! " "Ghost Cut" Accompanied by Carl''s roar, he stood in mid-air and controlled Hades and released the power of two fruits at the same time, slashing towards the ground of the island! With this blow, Carl did his best! The huge sword energy poured directly into the ground, causing a violent tremor of the entire island! In an instant. The powerful force of the shaking fruit and the fluttering fruit directly caused the entire island to split towards both sides! The sea water poured out from the crack in the middle! islands. Cracked! "Damn bastard!!!" Seeing this scene, Blackbeard was furious, and immediately soared into the sky, detonating the black hole in his hand without hesitation! The black hole blasted loudly, but there was no sound. Some are just black, which is rapidly spreading! In an instant. The world is dark! Just like rendered black ink and wash, it is shocking! But in this darkness, two people are in constant confrontation! Blackbeard stepped on the moon step, constantly releasing the fruit ability, and fighting Carl physically! His whole body was covered with a layer of pitch black color, and he didn''t know whether it was the power of the shadow fruit or the effect of the dark fruit. But his current state has greatly increased his speed and strength. The only pity is that after Blackbeard gained the fruit ability, his physical skills were a lot of waste. But even so, his physical skills are not weak, almost above the quasi general, but below the level of the general. After all, before he had obtained the dark fruit, his strength was almost close to the general. Blackbeard used his form and his not-so-skilled Moonwalker to entangle Karl in the air. No matter what changes happened to the island below, he didn''t care at all. Blackbeard now has only one idea, and that is to kill Karl! Chapter 282： Hilius stranger Just when Karl and Blackbeard were fighting in the air. The battlefield below has been divided into several pieces. Due to Carl''s ultimate move, the island was directly split and split directly from the middle! This situation has led to the fact that some members of the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates must fight separately. Fortunately, the luck of both of them is pretty good. Except for Little Oz, everyone else did not fall into the sea, but moved slowly to the two sides as the island split. But little Oz has fallen into the sea and can''t be caught at all. But on Blackbeard''s side, there is still a big Oz, and their situation is still dominant! "It''s really an exaggerated power. Is this what Carl has after he has double fruits? Even if it''s the resurrection of the old man, I''m afraid it''s just like that, right? But Carl, who possesses such power, is even fighting with Titch. It seems that Titch, the bastard, didn''t use all his strength when facing me! " Marco was a little melancholy. Although he had thought of it a long time ago, when Blackbeard faced him, he didn''t use his full strength. But he did not expect that the gap between himself and the Four Emperors would be so big! Marco has the strength to resist the generals and stubbornly beat the four emperors. But his power is only for being able to contend, not for being equal, let alone defeating the four emperors and generals. Marko''s strength, placed in any of the four emperors group, belonged to the top ranks. But in this world, facing those ceiling-level enemies, he still checked some. This caused Marco''s confidence to suffer some blows. But Ace, who was beside him, was full of confidence. He originally thought that although Carl''s power was very strong, he was not without the opportunity. Now after seeing both Karl and Titch, both have exploded with power far beyond their own. He was not depressed, but burned with confidence! This is Ace. No matter what kind of powerful enemies and threats he faces, he will maintain his optimism and never lose confidence. This is somewhat similar to Roger. Roger can reach Love Drew, in addition to strong strength, looking for the firm confidence of Love Drew is also indispensable. As long as he loses his patience, he will definitely miss Lavdrew. At this point, Ace perfectly inherited all the advantages of Roger. "Huh! It''s an exaggerated power, but this kind of monster should be solved by the captain who is also a monster. My target is only you two, as long as you two are executed, the battle in other places will be easy to talk about! " Xiliu wiped her sabre, took out a cigar and lit it in her mouth, and took a deep breath. In his eyes, whether it is Blackbeard or Karl, they are all monsters. Xiliu''s strength is not weak, he is basically the same as Marco, with the strength of a general and the Four Emperors, and can fight against them, and will not lose in a short period of time. But to really contend with it, he was still a lot worse, even worse than Marco. Although the strength of the two of them was similar, Shiliu was a human body after all. Marko is the phoenix fruit capable person. Regardless of physical strength or resilience, Hiliu can''t match Marco. His only advantage is the powerful lethality that comes with being a great swordsman. But even so, in the face of Marco, his swordsmanship can''t get any advantage. Not to mention that there is Ace to help him beside him. Ace''s strength is slightly weaker than that of Hiliu and Marco, and he is at most the level of a quasi-general. Both Marco and Hiliu surpassed the Brigadier General, and they were only one step away from reaching a higher level. So compared to the two of them, Ace is a lot worse. If it is heads-up, Ace is absolutely impossible to be Xiliu''s opponent. But in conjunction with Marco, Hiliu must also be cautious. After all, the fame of Ace Fire Fist is also resounding in this sea. Burning fruit pays attention to destruction and has a very high temperature. Xiliu knew this very well. Compared to defending against Marco''s attack, he needed to concentrate on avoiding Ace''s attack. After all, Ace''s attack range is really exaggerated. And this is the only advantage of Ace. "Flowing WaterCut--" Xiliu took a deep breath, then spit the cigar onto the ground, taking the lead! Marco rushed directly, relying on his own ability to be tough with the opponent! Accompanied by a bang. The collision of the two immediately caused a violent explosion! "fire punch--" On the other side, Ace found the opportunity and immediately released the missing, covering Marko and Hiliu! "You guys..." Xiliu didn''t finish her words, and was instantly overwhelmed by flames. Marco smiled without saying a word, and was also drowned in Ace''s flames. Ace didn''t dare to be careless, he shot the fireball directly, and then found Xiliu''s position through seeing and hearing and domineering. "Emperor Yan Da Yan Ji" Like a small sun, a huge fireball was released from Ace''s hands. Originally, for Ace, this move still requires a big move ~ www.novelhall.com~ but his current strength has grown a lot compared to before. For him, the once big move can now be released in seconds, and the power is not inferior to the past. If you can accumulate power, the power will naturally go to a higher level. But to deal with people like Xiliu who is known for speed, there is no need to accumulate energy. Because that would only be detrimental to oneself. This is the information that people who are naturally devil fruit know. Needless to say, Porusalino, as long as he is not acting, any of his skills can be released in seconds. Although the speed cannot reach the real speed of light, it definitely exceeds the speed of sound! Even the moves of Kuzan and Sakarski are basically seconds, and they never need to accumulate energy. This is the common problem of the natural devil fruit. Once you accumulate energy, you will give others a chance. So they want to become stronger, and in addition to handling the improvement of physical strength and domineering, the fruit ability must also be able to retract and release freely. Obviously, the current Ace has achieved this level, and the only shortcoming, which may be the physical skills, still has not improved much. After all, the time is too short for him to exercise. So Ace is now doing his own, and the long-range turret is enough. Leave the rest to Marco. In this way, Ace continuously released the fire fist, amplifying the flame ring in seconds, and bombing all the land in front of him without any growth. The raging flames rose to the sky. The squally wind swept through and brought a wave of heat. However, among these flames, there is a faint, but inextinguishable blue flame that is emitting light. This is Marko''s eternal flame! But apart from him, Shiliu is still resisting. It was just that he appeared to be incapable of being flanked by these two men, and it was estimated that he would be defeated before long. Chapter 283： The power of a group of straw hats! The war between the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates is still going on. The battle between them is endless, if no one is completely defeated. This battle will never end! So the people on the black beard pirates group are madly suppressing the white beard pirates. Because Joz needed to deal with Oz, he couldn''t make a move. The power of Oz is so strong that even Joz can''t hold it. After all, Joz is also a strong player, although speed has been criticized. But his power is one of the best among the White Beard Pirates. Just facing the demon Oz, the natural power, plus the strengthening of the shadow of the black beard. The power of the devil Oz has reached the level of not losing to Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. So Joz couldn''t hold the power of Oz at all. If you change to Oz, Joz can easily carry it down. After all, Little Oz hasn''t fully grown up yet, if he was hunted by Blackbeard, he would have grown as tall as Big Oz. That''s not easy to solve. Fortunately, Oz has fallen into the sea. Although this was a bit sad for Joz, because they couldn''t bring back Oz''s corpse. But in this way, Oz could break away from Blackbeard''s control anyway, and would no longer be an enemy of them. So Joz now only needs to concentrate on dealing with Oz. However, no matter how strong Oz is, it is useless if the speed is not enough. After all, it was a corpse, controlled by the shadow, not the Four Emperors himself. So it is about twice as slow as Joz in terms of flexibility and speed. If it weren''t for his too much power, and the ability to recover is too exaggerated. Joz had already dealt with Oz. "Let me fly it!!!" "Fourth GearApe King Spear" "Three Swords Style Profound Truth, Three Thousand Worlds!" "Devil Wind FootSerial Pile Kick" "The wind is coming" "There are us!!!" Accompanied by a roar, all the people in the straw hats rushed up, and they hit Oz with a violent hammer! "Yoohohohohoho!" "Blowing Snow Cut" "Thunder Call" "Must Kill StarTough Vine" "Lambo ball, huge!" "Thousands of red and huge palms!" The Straw Hats all attacked, directly hitting Oz without fighting back! Especially the fourth gear Luffy, the power is not inferior to Joz! He kept hammering Oz''s head, making it too late to make any other reactions. Then there is General Frankie, and Chopper after being huge! Although the strength of these two people is a little worse, they rely on their huge bodies, and the advantages they bring can completely control an Oz''s arm! In the following situation, Sauron and Sanji are constantly outputting to the abdomen of Oz! What the two of them have to do is simple, is to make a hole in his stomach so that he can''t fully recover from his injuries. Nami and Usopp are responsible for releasing thunder and lightning and various seeds in this cave to prevent the wound healing of Oz. Brook was below, using his yellow spring breath to continuously release cold air, freezing Oz''s feet. Although with his ability, he could not completely freeze his feet. However, Robin relied on the ability of flowers and fruits, directly transformed into four huge palms, and stubbornly caught Oz''s legs! Four palms are already Robin''s limit, no matter how much she can do. However, the cooperation of the two of them can be said to completely restrain the big Oz in front of him! "Mr. Joz, please go to the front line to help! If you are needed there, just leave it to our Straw Hat Pirates!" Nami yelled. Robin looked at Joz and nodded at him. After seeing the straw hat group''s choice, Joz nodded and reminded. "Be careful, Oz is not easy to deal with! Especially his healing ability, very incomprehensible! At present, in addition to letting Karl come down and crushing Oz, there are only two ways to solve Tic, which can stop the body of Oz from moving. So you can control him well, don''t want to destroy it, because your power is not enough! " Joz knows the strength of the straw hats. The combined strength of all of them may be enough for Kaido''s four or five maces. Kaido wants to solve the Great Oz, with a maximum of three sticks, and he can smash it to pieces! So it is impossible for the straw hats to solve Oz. Joz knew this very well, so he reminded him. After he reminded him, he immediately left here and rushed towards the frontline battlefield! The situation there is not optimistic. But once Joz joins the battlefield, the situation will be reversed immediately! This is the purpose of high-end combat power! If Oz didn''t fall into the ocean, even if the straw hats entered the field, they would be evenly matched and there would not be a situation where one side would have an advantage. But the situation is completely different now. Carl''s slashing of the island led to frequent accidents. The battlefield of the pirate groups on both sides was divided, and Oz fell into the sea. This is good news for the white beard pirate group! So when Joz was liberated, the scale of the war was already leaning towards Whitebeard. After all, Blackbeard was entangled by Karl. Without Blackbeard, the powerful Four Emperors, the Blackbeard Pirates would not be the opponent of the Whitebeard Pirates. In terms of high-end combat power, the black beard pirate group''s background is not as much as the white beard pirate group. The defeat is only a matter of time. As for the straw hats, all they need is to entangle Oz. On the frontal battlefield, there is no need for them to intervene. After all, this is the grievance between the White Beard Pirates and the Black Beard Pirates. Although the Straw Hat Pirates is an alliance with the White Beard Pirates, this grievance will ultimately have to be resolved by themselves. All the Straw Hats need to do is to fight and help them hold the flanking battlefield. Although this is not in line with Lu Fei''s character, it is currently the best solution. So Luffy vented all his grievances on the head of Oz. Similarly, Sauron and Sanji used Oz to constantly hone their domineering arms. Others also used Oz as a target and began to practice their various moves. In this way, Oz, whose strength surpassed Joz, was alive as a sandbag by the straw hats, and it was a joy to hit. If the Great Oz had his own mind, he could speak. It is estimated that he has already cursed people. You young people, don''t talk about martial ethics! Mouse tail juice! Chapter 284： Resolutely die The war is still going on. The darkness in the sky and the storm formed a sharp contrast. Blackbeard''s power is indeed very strong, even if Carl deals with him, he needs to work hard. But even so, it might not cause him fatal injuries. But in the same way, Blackbeard''s physical skills are a little worse, and relying solely on fruit ability, it is also unable to cause fatal damage to Carl. This war has lasted for half a day. Through this half a day, Carl has completely figured out Blackbeard''s current physical attributes. His strength is only A-, at most A, not even A+. The speed was even worse, and it barely reached A-. But in terms of physical strength, he is far ahead of Karl, definitely an S level! It is even possible that Kaido and Charlotte Lingling have surpassed the S level and reached S+! I have to say that there are three of the four emperors, and their physical strength is at least S-level, or even higher S+. This situation made Carl a little speechless. Now he was a little doubtful whether Shanks'' physical strength was also so exaggerated. However, according to previous fights, Shanks showed no more power than A+, and no speed even B+. However, Carl was still very weak at that time, that is, at the rank of Commodore, so it is naturally impossible for Shanks to use his full strength. It can be said that the current four emperors include the slain Whitebeard. Except for Carl who didn''t really do anything with Shanks, the rest of the people all provoke him! Even if it was Charlotte Power, she was determined to kill Carl at the time! So Carl can clearly feel how terrifying the aunt''s physical fitness is. To be honest at the time, if it weren''t for Long Midway''s help, Karl would never have been so easy to escape. But the times have changed. Carl''s power is enough to fight against any of the Four Emperors, and even have a chance to defeat them! So in the current situation, Carl has the upper hand. No matter how much Blackbeard resists, he is not Carl''s opponent. The current Blackbeard is still stubbornly resisting. Although this war is doomed to fail, Blackbeard only wants to kill Karl in front of him. Regardless of whether this war can be won or not, for Blackbeard, killing Karl is the top priority! "Thief hahahaha! The outcome of this war is really unexpected. Without your participation, the White Beard Pirates and the Straw Hats would be killed by Lao Tzu! But the appearance of a monster like you is really angry! " Blackbeard laughed wildly as he attacked Karl. He is crazy now, and the state of his whole person looks crazy, completely lacking the calmness he had before. But even so, his thinking was not affected too much, he was just a little anxious when fighting, and Karl found many flaws. Relying on these flaws, Karl directly blasted Blackbeard into the ground, triggering a violent shock once again. It''s a pity that Carl originally aimed at in the abyss. As long as he hits Blackbeard into the sea, he will definitely lose! But Blackbeard sensed Carl''s intention, forced himself in the air, and changed his direction. Let yourself fall to the island, it is the best to take it. "Thief hahahaha, it''s so happy, this kind of pain is really overwhelming!" Blackbeard stood up again, still laughing, as if taunting Carl. Seeing the appearance of Blackbeard unharmed, Karl curled his lips and slowly lowered his figure. "Blackbeard, you are doomed to fail. Look at this war, and Beehive Island has become what it is now. And your black beard pirate group has been completely defeated, and the white beard pirate group is massacring your crew. But your words are also reasonable. If it weren''t for my sudden appearance, the White Beard Pirates and Straw Hats are indeed not your opponents. Even if it is Marco''s strength, compared to you, it is a lot worse, but this is life, because you must die! " Carl sneered and did it again! The sharp slash instantly smashed the earth and rushed towards Blackbeard! Faced with such a sharp sword aura, Blackbeard remained motionless, still with a signature smirk on his face. "Thief hahahaha, black hole!!!" The black hole absorbed Carl''s sword energy, and then Blackbeard came to Carl''s body instantly, detonating the black hole directly! The powerful energy exploded. The power of inky blackness directly renders the range of the surrounding kilometers! When the black color dissipated, a huge hole with a depth of one kilometer and a diameter of one thousand meters suddenly appeared on the ground! After a while, you can see the sea water emerging under the huge pit! Blackbeard''s blow directly penetrated the island and reached the ocean below! If this blow can be hit, the opponent may have no bones left. But Karl is no ordinary person. His future vision has long seen such a situation, so he did not hesitate to fly to an altitude of a kilometer away. Although Carl is very strong, his physique is still human after all. Although he gained speeding regeneration in this battle, using this ability, occupy a great advantage. But once the internal organs are damaged, or the head is blown off, Carl is really dead. This is the flaw of being a human being. At the same time, after the black beard detonated the black hole, he also chased up, wanting to repeat the trick. But Carl will not give him such a chance! The two strongest moves collided again. A black thunder blasted in the sky. The power of Karl and Blackbeard even caused a change in the environment, and the appearance of such a weird thunder was really appalling. The black thunder has never been seen before. But today it appeared, and its power is much greater than the average Thunder! This is the aftermath of the collision between Blackbeard and Karl''s power. If there is someone who is less powerful than a lieutenant, if he appears here. As long as he is hit by this black thunder, he will be seriously injured even if he is not dead. Both Karl and Blackbeard tried their best at this time, and each attack was challenging their limits! Even Blackbeard''s fruiting ability was somewhat unsustainable, and some scars appeared on his body. In any case, there are limits to fruit ability. Even if it can withstand part of the damage, but when the damage reaches a certain level, it will eventually break the defense! This time, the power of Hades has finally been revealed! The injury on Blackbeard''s body was completely impossible to recover, which caused his mobility to be greatly reduced! Even the reaction speed has dropped a bit. The blood kept bleeding out, and the wound still couldn''t heal. This situation seemed a bit miserable. But Blackbeard doesn''t care about these. He has only one purpose now, and that is to fight death and kill Karl in front of him! Chapter 285： The end of the war One day and one night passed. The war on Beehive Island has come to an end. Just when Karl and Blackbeard continued to fight to death. The three battlefields that were divided up have slowly drawn down the curtain at this time. After a day and night of fierce battles, Marco and Ace finally killed Shiliu. Even Xiliu''s Sabre was broken into three sections, completely damaged, and could no longer be used. Ace collapsed completely to the ground at this time, and had no strength to get up. Although the fighting time was not long, it was too short compared to the five days and five nights he fought with Jinping before. But Ace at that time was not Ace now, and Jinping, who was more than three years ago, is not currently Xiliu''s opponent. Ace and Marco, they did their best to bet their lives and kill the crazy Xiliu. Therefore, Ace naturally spared no room, and used the fruit power with all his strength, and he continued to release it without any money even if he used the fruit ability with all his strength. The sea of ??fire in front, and the huge flame pit that is several kilometers long, is the destruction caused by Ace! "Ace, you rest here for a few minutes, then go and help immediately!" Marco took a deep breath, reminded Ace, and then flew to the sky, toward another battlefield. Although Marko, like Ace, tried his best and finally defeated the mighty enemy of Shiliu. But unlike Ace, he didn''t consume too much energy. No matter what, he is also a phoenix fruit ability. In terms of physical strength, besides Kaido, he dare to say that he is worthy of any other generals! The only thing Marco lacked was strength. Then Marco, crossing the huge gap, marched towards the front battlefield. During this time, he also saw the straw hat group who continued to fight with Oz. At this time, the straw hat group, at least half of them, were already exhausted. Fortunately, Oz has lost a lot of strength because of Tychy''s injury. Now Luffy alone can suppress it with the power of third gear. Not to mention the straw hat group, there are several other combat powers that can help. So Marco just glanced at them, then continued to fly forward, and soon passed them. After Marco came to the front battlefield, he found that the battle on this side was also nearing its end. The members of the Blackbeard Pirates, only these cadres are still here! The other people are basically dead and fleeing. Anyway, the purpose of the White Beard Pirates is to defeat the Black Beard Pirates and kill all their captains. Those little ones are not in their scope of encirclement and suppression at all. "Joz! Bista! Let''s go together!" Marco yelled from the air, leaned down, and kicked death q''s body. This kick directly kicked the **** of death q, who was already extremely weak, to the ground without knowing his life or death. But the poison on his body also worked at this time. I saw a purple-black poison that instantly eroded Marco''s right foot. But under the action of the flame of the immortality, any poison would have no effect on Marko. That''s why he will take the lead in solving death q, the most uncertain factor in the local team. No matter what kind of war it is, poison is the most dangerous weapon, and it is natural to take the lead in solving it! The members of the White Beard Pirates saw the arrival of Karl, their morale increased greatly, and they rushed up directly. The rest of the black beard pirate group, facing everyone in the white beard pirate group, are already somewhat incapable at this time. They are not one mind. Before, when there was still a chance of winning, they would definitely fight the White Beard Pirates together. But now the situation is changing, and if it continues, there will be no other end except death. So these people turned around and ran without hesitation, and didn''t want to stay here to die. Marko and the others took advantage of the victory and pursued, and Ace also fell from the sky at this time, and directly fired a fist, sealing all their retreats to death! In this way, it was another half-day of fierce fighting. All the captains of the Blackbeard Pirates were killed! Even the crew members were scattered at this time, and the Whitebeard Pirates did not intend to chase them. Because the Evil King hasn''t died yet, he is currently the only surviving person in the Blackbeard Pirates except Blackbeard. However, his strength is not very good, and Luffy can defeat him in the fourth gear, so Marco rushes over by himself, preparing to kill the opponent. But when Marco, after searching the entire island, he didn''t see him. Obviously, the evil king had already woke up in the middle of the war, but he did not participate in the war. The ship dedicated to him also disappeared. There is a high probability that he sees that the hope of victory in this war is slim, and he has slipped away early. Although it was possible for him, it was because he was affected by the aftermath of the battle and fell into the sea. But the evil king is not a fruitful person. Even if he falls into the sea, he has a chance to survive with his strength. That''s why Marco concluded that he had run away. After bringing the news back, the other members of the White Beard Pirate Group did not care. It''s just a wicked king who ran away, and it didn''t hurt. Because Blackbeard and his pirate group are the highlight! However, the death battle between Blackbeard and Karl is still going on. There are constantly erupting in the sky, all kinds of explosions, and black ripples. This kind of aftermath of the battle, even if Marco flies into the sky, is not easy to get close. So they plan to evacuate directly. Anyway, Blackbeard had Karl to solve it, and they saved a lot of things. The only regret is that they have no choice but to kill Blackbeard personally, avenging Saqi. Then they and a group of people helped the straw hats, and after throwing Oz into the sea, they returned to the boat and left here in a hurry. As time goes by. The battle between Karl and Blackbeard has lasted for five days and five nights! At this time, both of them were also out of breath, and their physical strength and energy was exhausted! But the black beard is full of scars, there is no place on his body, it is intact! Hades''s ability directly blocked Blackbeard''s self-healing ability, causing him to continue to engage in high-intensity battles with Carl with a whole body wound. Looking at Carl''s side, he relied on his speeding regeneration ability, as long as he was injured, he would immediately recover within three seconds. And Carl will also consciously avoid, and Blackbeard releases a deadly move. So no matter how you look at it, Karl has the upper hand in this battle! Blackbeard has reached the limit, but Carl still retains a certain amount of strength and can continue to fight! This battle belongs to Blackbeard and Carl. The victory is divided! Chapter 286： 4 emperor falls! "Thief hahahaha, it looks like a complete failure, you really belong to you, Carl!" Blackbeard looked down at the empty island. The two of them fought vigorously for five days and five nights, never paying attention to the battlefield below. After the two stopped, they knew that the war was completely over. The White Beard Pirates Group was victorious, and the Black Beard Pirates Group was completely destroyed, and now only Black Beard is still here. But only his own words are hard to support, and there is no way to get rid of Karl. So Blackbeard didn''t plan to leave, but continued to stay here and fight Carl to the death. Although he already understood that he stayed only to die. But he was ready to die decisively. "Blackbeard, with your current state, I''m afraid it won''t last long. Are there any last words? If so, just say it, maybe I will help you finish it. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he was not in a hurry to kill Blackbeard. He was already in control, and Blackbeard couldn''t escape his palm at all. "Thief hahahahahaha! I didn''t expect my black beard to end up like this after all! But if you killed me, I recognized it. Who made you a monster too? As for the last words, I said I want to go to Lovelu, would you agree? " Blackbeard kept his smirk, and said frankly to admit defeat, and at the same time told Karl his thoughts. Hearing what Blackbeard said so calmly, Carl shook his head and laughed. "Hehe, I don''t have any interest in Lavdrew. No matter what is in there, I will not look for Lavdrew until I have fulfilled my dream. The so-called treasure left by One Piece does not have any appeal to me. " "Thief hahahaha! You really deserve it! Carl! I know you would say that, but I also know some of your thoughts. It is nothing more than changing the world and eliminating all evil. Now that you are about to kill me and complete your first step plan, how about it? Are you a little excited? If you are excited, I can understand it completely. After all, when I got the Dark Fruit, I was even more excited than you! " "Thief hahahahahahahaha!!!!" Blackbeard laughed wildly, obviously thinking of something beautiful. Carl shook his head without answering Blackbeard''s words. If you want to talk about excitement, Karl must be there. He is also a normal person after all, so he will naturally have emotions. But Blackbeard used himself to kill Saatchi and **** the dark fruits to compare Carl''s going to kill him, which is really unacceptable. So Carl didn''t bother to reply to him and chose to do it directly! "Thief hahahaha! Good come!" "Remember that a few years ago, you told Raleigh of Ace''s identity, but I heard it. Then when I spread it out, you didn''t stop it, but secretly added to the flames. When you did this, I knew that you, like me, were all heroes, and it would never be possible to stay in the navy and do things for the Tianlong people! The result is now completely beyond what I expected! You have fallen out with the Dragonites and left the navy! I really want to continue watching what you will do next, but it''s a pity that I don''t have time! " "Thief hahahahaha!!!!" Blackbeard laughed and was blasted directly into the ground by Karl, which once again caused the entire island to shake. Blackbeard had been seriously injured and fell to the ground, his body was severely deformed, and even some internal organs were exposed from his abdomen. His injury is very serious, even if Luo and Marco come over, I am afraid there is no way to help him recover. Because of Hades''s ability, the possibility of Blackbeard''s wound healing was completely blocked! But even so, Blackbeard did not give up, he still kept his smile. Carl saw Blackbeard, who was dying, and rushed forward, trying to give him a final blow. But at this moment, Blackbeard suddenly got up, and the moment Hades pierced his heart, he grabbed Carl''s right wrist! "Thief hahahaha! Even if I die, it won''t make you feel better!" "The dark hole road" "Oops!" Carlton was startled when he heard Blackbeard''s roar. His future vision has told himself that Blackbeard burned his remaining life and burst out with unprecedented power! This force formed a black hole with Blackbeard as the center, swallowing everything around in an instant! When Carl saw this, he cut off Blackbeard''s arm directly, then released his ability and wanted to leave! But at this moment, the huge suction force pulled Carl''s body firmly, making him unable to leave smoothly. And at this moment, the entire Honeycomb Island was covered with a layer of black in an instant! The entire island has become a huge black hole, with strong suction power, even Carl has no way of avoiding death! This trick was what Blackbeard used to deal with Kaido and then destroyed an island. But compared to the time, the power of this trick has more than doubled with the bonus that Blackbeard burns the last life! Carl had no way to break free, and was directly sucked into the black hole. As the entire island sank into the sea, it caused a sea vortex winding tens of thousands of meters! The sky was full of lightning and thunder. The squally wind and rain roared, and the sea tornado rose up, connecting heaven and earth. The environment here has been affected by the battle between Karl and Blackbeard, which has completely changed! Honeycomb Island also disappeared on the map. From now on, it will be left to the world only a legendary battle and the harsh ocean environment. But in such a harsh environment. A man with ragged clothes and a little messy hair broke through the attraction of the sea whirlpool and broke through the sea! "It''s an exaggerated gravitation, and the power of Dark Fruit is really powerful! But fortunately, Blackbeard only knew that his abilities were ineffective to me, and I didnt know that I would not be affected by the sea, and thus lose the ability to move. In this wave, you lost thoroughly, Blackbeard Titch! Even if you want to die with me in the end, but you use the wrong method, this trick will not work for me! " The sign-in task has been completed, congratulations to the host for obtaining freely assignable attribute points: 3 points! Freely assign skill points: 3 points! "Hahahahahaha!" The sound of the system sounded at the same time, indicating that Blackbeard was completely dead, and Karl could finally laugh arrogantly. But Karl soon felt a dizziness, which was caused by too much physical loss and some hidden injuries. Carl didn''t have too many injuries, but there were too many hidden injuries. His internal organs are not capable of speeding regeneration, so Carl must go back to rest. As for the environment here. Carl can''t do anything about this, even if he uses the double fruit ability, it will only increase the bad situation here, so Carl doesn''t bother to manage. Anyway, Honeycomb Island is in the deepest part of the new world, and generally no one will come here to join in the fun. These sea tornadoes and sea whirlpools, leaving them alone will not cause any problems. So after Carl took a little rest, he flew towards Dresrosa. As for his warship, it was destroyed by the aftermath of the battle in these five days and five nights. The warship that had been with Carl for nearly three years still couldn''t escape the fate of being destroyed. Chapter 287： 4 emperors! 1 Emperor! A month passed in a hurry. One of the Four Emperors, Blackbeard Titch has fallen for more than a month. Now the people on the sea have long been calm again, no longer the excitement they were before. However, in this month''s time, except for the fall of one of the four emperors, Blackbeard. There are other big news coming out! The new four emperors are inherited by Marco, and the Straw Hats have become absolute allies with the White Beard Pirates! This means that the two pirate groups, no matter where they are, will be dispatched together! You know, the Straw Hat Pirates'' value skyrocketed during this period. The Straw Hat gang even made a big fuss at the tea party of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, which provokes Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, the four emperors. His worth instantly increased from the original 500 million Baileys to 1.5 billion Baileys. He was even called the worst pirate in the new era by the big news Morgan! As for Marco, because he had fought with Blackbeard, rescued Luffy''s group with the Whitebeard Pirates, and resisted Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, the four emperors, so that the world could see his strength. . It was this battle that allowed him to succeed the white beard and the black beard and become the new four emperors! Marco originally had the potential to become the Four Emperors. If Blackbeard hadn''t taken the lead, he would have been the Four Emperors long ago. But there is no way, Blackbeard''s ability is so abnormal. As long as they are capable of Devil Fruit, no one is restrained by him, even the strongest creature Kaido. Only a BUG like Karl can not be restrained by his dark fruits and finally solve the BUG of Blackbeard! Only BUG can solve BUG, ??this is the eternal truth! So after Marco finally showed his strength, although he was far behind the black beard and white beard. But he singled out Kaido or Charlotte Lingling, and he will not fall behind. So naturally, he became the new four emperors. But just after the fourth emperor was reborn. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling both announced at the same time, the Beast Pirates and the BIGMOM Pirates Alliance! They intend to reproduce the Rocks Pirates and start the world''s top war! There are not many people who know the Rocks Pirates, but the senior navy and the Four Emperors and Karl know very well. But they didn''t care, even if Kaido and Charlotte Lingling really joined forces, it was just a little tricky for Carl, and there was not much threat. At present, for Karl, the only threat is the five old stars, and that Lord Yimu who is more than the true face of Lushan! In addition, Karl also announced the establishment of a new navy! Zefa and Dresrosa, as well as the sea mercenary group formed by Luo and Bucky, directly choose to join! Carl became the governor of the new navy and was called the King of the Sea by the big news Morgan! Today, the pattern of the sea has become four emperors, one emperor! The previous title of emperor has shrunk seriously because of Karl''s appearance. After all, there can only be one emperor, but there can be many emperors. However, the news came suddenly and skipped, causing many people to not turn around. But even more shocking news came after Karl announced the establishment of the new navy and the appearance of the title of four emperors and one emperor! Alabastan chose to join Carls new navy camp and voluntarily handed over part of the territory to Carls new navy to be stationed. Even the first half of the great route, as well as some naval branches in the four seas, declared a betrayal at the same time and joined Karl''s new navy! In addition, there are some small countries that have announced to join the new navy, and resources have been allocated a part of the territory, so that the personnel of the new navy can be stationed! Even in the New World, there is a navy branch that wants to announce the joining of Karl''s new navy. But it is a pity that Sakarski personally took the people to rehabilitate and arrested the person who led the rebellion and returned to the navy headquarters. No one knows whether that person is dead or alive, but at least it is certain that Sarkarski will be angry this time! But what no one knows is that Sakarski was not angry, but rather excited. Carl''s actions represented that he would openly confront the world government/government regime, but Carl did not target the navy! Because the purpose of proclaiming the establishment of the new navy is only one, and that is to clean up all the evils on the sea! Carl even cited a few examples, among which the first item to be cleaned up was the Denon. The second item is slave traders and some black-hearted businessmen who resell human beings. The third item is to clean up the pirates. In Carl''s view, the harm caused by the pirates is far less than that of the Dragonites and the slave traders. So when Karl announced these rules, Sakarski was very excited, and even planned to sit on the hill and watch the tigers fight, not wanting to get involved with this kind of thing. However, Sarkarski must ensure the stability of the navy. Even if other sea areas cannot be managed, at least it must be ensured that the navy of the New World will not rebel. Otherwise, the pirates of the new world won''t be able to suppress it. As for the person arrested, he was not the leader of the rebellion at all, but the dog of a Tianlong. His result is self-evident, and it must have been solved privately by Sakarski. After all, under Karl''s influence, Sakarski has a certain degree of dislike for the Dragonites and the Five Old Stars, and even the world government/government. So in order to maintain the stability of the navy, he must do this kind of thing, and he must get used to it! As for the great route and the pirates of the world, Sakarski did not intend to take care of it, but chose to trust Karl and go back to solve these scum. He knew that Carl couldn''t let these pirates go, otherwise he wouldn''t be called a naval hero. As for this title, after Karl''s rebellion, the navy called it this way to commemorate him and for the disgusting Tianlongren. But the breaking news came one after another during this month, and no time for people to rest at all. Former admiral Kuzan announced to join the new navy, becoming the only admiral of the new navy! Jinping, one of the original Qiwuhai, announced that he would join the new navy and become a candidate for the new navy! Hancock, one of the original Qiwuhai, announced to join the new navy and also became a candidate for general! And Tezolo also brought his own golden city and 20% of the world''s gold to supply the new navy in order to find a place for himself in this world. Carl also moved the Island of Gods, and restored the environment of Punk Hazard to normal, then lifted it to the sky, combined with the Island of Gods, and shocked the world''s attention. Finally, the leader of the revolutionary army, Long, announced an alliance with the new navy to fight against the Tianlong people and the world government/government together! Chapter 288： Angry 5 old stars "Let''s take a look, this is a good thing you did!" "The new navy was established, the revolutionary army and the new navy formed an alliance relationship, and the title of four emperors and one emperor began to circulate in the sea! Especially the Beast Pirates and BIGMOM Pirates have formed an alliance! Coupled with at least half of the navy''s strength, the rebels joined the new navy! This is a good thing your navy has done! If your navy had not cultivated such a monster, how could the world situation be so messy! " "Your navy, what a bunch of trash! A bunch of lowly dogs!" "Waste! All waste! Useless waste!" Between rights. Inside the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing. Sakarski, Polusalino, and the three of them with a smile sat silent at the round table. Not only the three of them, but also Sengoku, Karp, and Lieutenant General Crane were called over to accept criticism. It''s just that the six of them didn''t take the words of the five old stars to their hearts, or even listened to them. No matter how insulted Wu Lao Xing, they would not say anything, because Wu Lao Xing''s purpose now is obvious. He just wanted to arouse the navy''s resistance, and then it was a matter of course that Sakaski was replaced, and even the generals and lieutenants of the navy were replaced! In this way, the backbone of the navy will immediately become a five-star person. But Sakarski and the others did not give the five old stars such an opportunity at all. Seeing that Sakarski and others were silent, the five old stars glanced at each other, snorted, and then sat down again. "Sakaski, it''s been a month, have the rewards for those who join the new navy come out?" "There are a lot of people, and it''s still being processed expeditiously." Sakaski replied in a deep voice, not looking at Wu Lao Xing more. Yixiao and Sakarski leaned back on the chair, completely relaxed. These two people didn''t seem to have come to be scolded, but came to rest. Even Karp, Warring States, and Lieutenant General Crane closed their eyes to rest their minds, and didn''t plan to look straight. Even Karp''s nasal blisters appeared, apparently already asleep. "What a bunch of rubbish! This little thing can''t be done well, what do I want your navy to do?" "Please pay attention to your words. The purpose of our navy is to maintain justice, not the private forces of your five old stars! So if you have an order, we can accept it, but I also have the right to refuse! " "Sakaski, do you know what you are talking about! You are blatantly provoking the authority of the world government! The navy is the navy of the world government/government, and the justice you uphold is also the justice of the world government/government and the Denon people! You, and all of you, remember this to me clearly! This world does not need your self-righteous justice, the reason for the existence of the navy is just for the justice of the world government/government and the dragon people! " "The meeting is over!" The five old stars roared, beat them twice, and left the meeting room at the same time. They came in the morning, and it is almost evening now. In this day''s time, in addition to being incompetent and furious, the five old stars reprimanded the navy for all kinds of inaction, and gave them the pot. As for what Tianlongren and CP0 did, they didn''t mention anything. It''s not to blame Sakarski and the others for being deaf to the words of the five old stars. After Wu Lao Xing left, Sakarski and others breathed a sigh of relief. The Warring States period took out a toothpick, punctured Karp''s snot bubble, and woke him up. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Time to eat?" "Hahahaha, what to eat, let''s go back and talk about it! Today this day, but it bothers me too much." Warring States moved his body for a while, showing a helpless smile. Karp buttoned his nose and rubbed it on the round table casually. "What did you say? I fell asleep without hearing a word." "It''s better if I didn''t hear it. This time, the five old stars are not close to our navy. It seems that what Carl has done has touched their bottom line, and we must take measures, otherwise the five old stars are likely to take action against the navy. " Lieutenant General Crane spoke, and then put his gaze on Sakarski''s body. "Master Marshal, what do you think?" "Senior Crane, you are the Chief Staff Officer of the Navy, so don''t ask me about this. You can do it yourself. The turmoil in the navy in the heart is enough for me to have a headache. I have to deal with these things before I can talk about it. Carl, watch it yourself, but there is one thing, as long as they don''t take the initiative to attack the navy, we shouldn''t take the initiative to attack. " "Got it." Hearing Sakaski''s words, Lieutenant General Crane nodded, and then looked at each other weirdly. "By the way, Master Marshal, you really care about Karl. He has retired from the navy. You are still so kind to him. It doesn''t fit your character." "Have it?" Sarkarski was stunned for a second, then shook his head. "Maybe because this guy is a bit similar to me in terms of beliefs and ideals. And I admire his personality Everything he did was for his own justice, even if he eventually defected to the navy. So I have no reason to shoot him, but if he dares to violate his justice, then I will solve him personally! " Sakaski snorted coldly, obviously not wanting Karl to go astray, but keeping his heart. Seeing Sakaski''s appearance, everyone present couldn''t help being surprised. Because they have already clearly felt that Sakarski has indeed changed a lot compared to when he was a general! This is the power of Carl''s face ability. Carl has used Sakaski''s favorability for nearly two years, and then instilled various ideas in him. This led to Sakarski becoming what he is now. If the customer doesn''t have the ability to save face, it''s not necessarily true. In such a short period of time, Sakarski''s three views can be improved. But what Carl can do is to improve, his extreme concept. If you want to really change the Three Views, Carl can''t do it currently. "Okay, let''s get out of here and talk about it. As for the future, we will have a meeting and discuss it together?" The Sarcas base station got up and asked. Yixiao and Polusalino didn''t speak, after all, they belonged to Sakaski. If there is a meeting, the two of them will definitely not be absent. Warring States hesitated for a while, looked at each other with Lieutenant General Crane, and then nodded. Instead, Karp waved his hand and indicated that he refused to hold the meeting. "Hahahaha, finally retired, I don''t want to continue the meeting. If it wasn''t for the five old stars this time, if I was forced to come over, I wouldn''t actually plan to come. So let''s leave as soon as possible. If I stay in this place for a second, I will feel a little uncomfortable! " Chapter 289： Eim and Shanks It was getting late, and Sakarski and others had already left Mariejoa and returned to the navy headquarters, preparing to have dinner, and then discussing about Karl. But on Wu Lao Xing''s side, they are not as leisurely as they are. Everything Carl is sitting on now completely threatens the world government/government, and even the position of the Tianlong people. If it is not prevented, the consequences of allowing Karl''s new navy to expand will be disastrous! And the most important thing is that one of the people who join the new navy is counted as one, and they are not ordinary people. Leaving aside Dresrosa and Alabastan, these two decibels are on the great route and the new world is very powerful. It is said that Carls appeal directly triggered the internal judgment of the navy, and at least about half of the navy was drawn to the new navy camp. Then came the joining of the four former kings, Qi Wuhai, which was a headache. But even though Bucky was the original king under Qiwuhai, his strength was average and could be ignored. But Luo Ke is a person with surgical fruit ability, and his potential is very big! More importantly, he can still perform ageless surgery, if he is willing to perform it for Karl. The trouble is big. And there is also the addition of Shiping and Hancock. The two of them joined, completely representing the position of Murloc Island and Amazon Lily. And the strength of these two people is basically stable at the brigadier general level. Even if it is against the general, he can contend for a short period of time without losing the wind. Naturally, the threat of the two of them need not be mentioned. Then came the pair of masters and apprentices Kuzan and Zefa. Kuzan was once an admiral of the navy, one of the three navy monsters on par with Sakarski and Polusalino. In addition, he was able to fight against Sakarski for ten days and ten nights, and finally lost at a slight disadvantage. So he doesn''t need to say more about his strength. Not to mention Zefa''s words. Although he is very old and still suffers from asthma, no matter how he says it, he is also from the same era as Karp and the Warring States Period. And his education level is obvious to all. Today, at least two-thirds of the backbone of the navy is taught by him. Even Sakarski, the admiral, is Zefa''s apprentice! The last is the threat of Carl. His strength, after defeating Blackbeard, seemed to be beyond the four emperors! This was given the title of emperor. So his strength is obvious to all, not to mention too much. As for the others who have joined the new navy, there is no need to say more. Especially like Tezolo, there are so many people who want to save their lives. Regardless of their purpose of joining the new navy, after joining, they can get a place without worrying about retaliation by the world government/government. This is what they want. This is also the most troublesome place for the five old stars. Because now many people, under the call of Tezolo, actually plan to join the new navy. However, these people also have self-awareness, and some people who do a lot of evil will naturally not go to Karl. They are very clear about Carl''s personality, and he will die if he goes. Only those who have never done evil, or who rarely do evil, will give it a try. As for the success or not, it depends purely on Gods will. In addition, the White Beard Pirates, under the leadership of Marco, made a comeback and joined forces with the Straw Hat Pirates to point their sword to the throne of the One Piece. The BIGMOM Pirate Group unites with the Beast Pirate Group to rebuild the prestige of the Rocks Pirate Group. And their purpose is naturally the throne of One Piece! Under Carl''s threat, they had to join hands against the enemy and fight for the only throne. When I think of these things that happened this month, Wu Lao Xing feels a little headache. "Yeah, are all five of you here? I heard that Yim seems to be looking for me, will you lead the way?" Just when Wu Lao Xing was very melancholy, a laughing but majestic voice appeared in Wu Lao Xing''s ear. Then they saw that a man with red hair had entered the room without knowing when! "Shanks, here you are!" After seeing Shanks coming, the five old stars looked at each other one after another, and then stepped aside to expose the door behind them. "Please come with us, Master Yim has been waiting for a long time." "Tsk tusk, lead the way." Shanks smacked his lips and followed Wu Lao Xing in. After a while. Shanks came to the front of the Void Throne. Eam was sitting on the Void Throne at this time, looking at the newspaper silently, without any movement. The five old stars stepped forward synchronously and bowed under the throne of Eim. "Meet Master Yim!" "Shanks has brought you, I would like to ask you Lord Yim..." "You guys go away, I don''t want to see you now." "Yes..." The five old stars looked at each other, and finally he obeyed Yim''s order and got out of here. By the way, I also closed the huge fan. Shanks watched this scene, his expression gradually becoming serious. "Master Yim, you still like to do this, am I going to kneel down too?" "You don''t need it, my old friend Shanks." Im said indifferently, and then threw the news paper at Shanks. His move is exactly the same as when he threw it to Wu Lao Xing The newspaper immediately hardened, and his seemingly flirty fling, but it was accompanied by great power! But Shanks just pulled out Griffin, covered it with armed domineering, and then easily resisted the newspaper. However, Yim''s strength was so strong that after Shanks retreated about one meter, the newspaper softened and then fell to the ground. "Have you seen the news?" "I''ve finished reading it a long time ago. If you asked me to come, what''s the matter? Is it just for this? Shanks took Griffin back, picked up the newspaper, and asked casually. "Karl... what do you think?" "A very strong person, but also a very good person!" "He is very good, but this world does not need his justice, and reincarnation does not require variables." "Master Yim, can''t you just agree with your thoughts? Captain Roger, you were like this when you discovered the secrets of this world. Had it not been for the captain''s illness and his life soon, I am afraid that you would not choose me at the beginning, but directly attack the captain? Just like now, do you want to do something with this young man? Am I talking about it? " Shanks squinted his eyes and asked. Yim was silent, but there was a strong killing intent in his eyes, even Shanks, as the Four Emperors, couldn''t help but get nervous. Although he hasn''t seen Yim do something, he knows very well that he is definitely not Yim''s opponent! "Shanks, if you want to die, I can also fulfill you. But before you die, I need you to get rid of Karl and return the world to normal reincarnation. " Hearing Eim''s words, Shankston gave a moment, and finally said flatly. "Sorry, I can''t do it." "Why?" "It''s very simple, because he is better than me!" Chapter 290： Hands playing with the world "Is he better than you?" Hearing Shanks'' words, Eim was silent for a moment, and finally stood up and took a step forward. But before Shanks could react, Eam came to Shanks''s body and patted him on the shoulder. "What about me?" "You, you are better than me..." Shanks was sweating coldly. The moment Yim stood up, his domineering vision and color were fully opened, and his energy was very concentrated. But even so, he still didn''t see clearly how Yim came here! This feeling is like a complete teleportation, without any signs. And just when Shanks was very nervous. Yim teleported again and returned to the Void Throne. "As a''friend'', I don''t intend to embarrass you, but I need you to declare one thing, and that is the coordinates of Lavdrew! As Rogers crew member, you have to say this kind of remarks, and the credibility is very high, so this matter is left to you to do the best. " Yim spoke indifferently, and the corners of his mouth raised an arc, looking extremely elegant. Shanks suddenly shuddered when he heard what he said. But what made him even more puzzled was that he didn''t even know the position of Lavdrew! "But I don''t even know..." "The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation." "According to what I said, people who understand will naturally understand, and those who don''t understand will be of no use if they go." Shankston''s eyes widened when he heard Eim''s words, with an incredible expression on his face. "I see, but what good is this thing for you? Could it be that you want to look at those pirates, can''t kill each other? Carl''s goal is not the throne of One Piece, this thing is not tempting to him. " "I know, but doesn''t he claim that he is righteous? In this case, One Piece shouldn''t show up, so wouldn''t it be more interesting to use his hand to get rid of those annoying bugs? " Eim smiled again, making Shanks shudder. For Eim, this world is just a reincarnation again and again. He is like an observer, silently watching every corner of the world and the future direction of the world. For eight hundred years, this has always been the case. He was tired of it, but he couldn''t leave. Nowadays, with great difficulty, such variables as Karl appear. Since other people didn''t know what to do, and Eam didn''t plan to do it himself, then he planned to trouble Carl. This can be regarded as Eim''s evil taste. "I really want to see how the only variable that appears in this world of reincarnation will surprise me. If he can satisfy me, then I decide to make another shot at the last moment when he scores into Mariejoa, so that he can understand what despair is. " Eim''s remarks were full of interesting performance, and at the same time, Shanks felt a little shuddering. Shanks had every opportunity to say about Eim''s affairs, but he couldn''t do that. Because if he dares to do this, all the people related to him will die! This is a private transaction between Yim and him, and Shanks has no way to violate it. Even he regrets a bit, making these trades with Yim behind his back. Because of this, the people he cares about are completely roasted on the fire pit. "I see. I''m going to spread the news about Lavdrew, but about Lavdrew, you really don''t worry, will it be found?" Shanks still had some doubts. Although he didn''t know that there was such a secret in Lovedrew. But he knew that the secret above was definitely not simple. Otherwise, Roger would not have had such a big reaction at the beginning, and even said that we were too early. "You don''t have to worry about it. If someone really arrives at Lavdrew, I will be at the end of Samsara, waiting for them." Eim gave a meaningful smile, then stood up, shook his long sleeves, and left the Void Throne. "Shanks, you can go now." After saying this, Eam''s figure disappeared directly from Shanks. He had been staring at Yim, but Shanks couldn''t see any movement of Yim at all. And this is just what Yim showed, the pure speed, not the fruit ability at all. It can be seen from here that Yim''s strength is completely above the four emperors! It may even surpass Karl. Because at that time, Carl, facing Blackbeard Titch, fought fiercely for five days and five nights before it was resolved. And Carl was already at full firepower, and the dual fruit ability was released at the same time. But even so, Blackbeard stayed firm for five days. Shanks had a conjecture that if Eim was allowed to take action, Blackbeard might not be able to hold on for a day, and he would be killed by Eim! Because of Yim''s strength, Shanks couldn''t see through at all. "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much, so let''s follow the instructions to spread this matter out. As for Carl''s side, it depends on his reaction, but according to his personality, it is estimated that he will really clean up all those who covet the One Piece Throne. " Shanks sighed, then left here and returned to the meeting room of Wu Lao Xing. "Shanks, did Master Yim tell you anything?" After seeing Shanks coming out, the old star rushed up and blocked him at the door to ask. Shanks sighed helplessly, and said all of Yim''s words. Then came the exclamation of the five old stars. None of the five of them thought that Yim would have such a plan! "As expected, Lord Yim, you can move people around with your fingers. This trick to kill with a knife, I am afraid that Lord Yim can come up with it, right? " The five old stars collectively fell into emotion. Shanks saw the five of them, licking a dog, and felt a little sick, and then hurriedly left here. When he went out, he happened to pass by a CP0 person, but there was no conflict between the two of them. Obviously, this member of CP0 is also an insider. "Lord Five Stars, our forces against those countries were completely defeated by the new navy, should we continue to send troops to deal with those countries that have joined the new navy?" Upon hearing this, the five old stars looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. "Forget about this matter for the time being, the new navy is coming fiercely, we can''t continue to disperse our forces. Let all the members of CP0 and the armies of the world government/government all come back. There is no need to continue this meaningless invasion war. We have only one enemy now, and that is the new navy governor, the only emperor at sea, Karl! " Chapter 291： Busy Carl "Master Carl, according to the report from the front line, the world government/government has already left, and all the forces that have invaded and joined our country. Shall we also withdraw the scattered forces to make up for the vacancy of the new navy? " Trafalgar D. Vatiel Luo, standing next to Karl at this time, conveying the battle on the front line. Luo at this time is no longer a mere doctor, nor the leader of the new navy. He has become one of Carl''s staff, reporting various news to Carl. Carl''s doing this can be regarded as a kind of protection for Luo, because too many people are thinking about his ability. Therefore, his safety can only be guaranteed by keeping Luo by his side. Maybe one day Carl will use Luo''s abilities, so he will naturally need to protect him. "You don''t need to withdraw, you go to inform Bucky, let him lead the troops from all over the world, all back to station around Gaya Island. The vacancies in the new world cannot be made up by quantity. What we need is quality troops. Therefore, the recruitment plan will continue to be implemented, but the review conditions remain unchanged. As long as the heinous person dares to sign up, he will directly detain me and investigate the identity and background. If it is true, kill directly without hesitation! " "Understood, I will arrange it now." Luo nodded, ready to inform Bucky. Bucky now is not in the new world, but swaying in the East China Sea and the first half of the Great Route. Because Bucky likes to hunt for treasure, coupled with his kind of inexplicable luck, let him gather a lot of people''s hearts. So letting him out to hunt for treasures, by the way, those people who are leading the world, it''s not a problem at all. Even if someone makes trouble, in the first half of the great route, as long as he doesn''t encounter enemies above the rank of lieutenant general, he is basically invincible. The current Bucky is basically equivalent in strength between major general and lieutenant general of the navy headquarters. However, he has learned both his armed and domineering look and hearing. So he can be considered to have a certain degree of self-protection, and there is no problem in releasing it. As for Luo''s current strength, he has surpassed the lieutenant general, and is basically about to reach the level of a quasi-general. Compared with Hancock and Jinping who were also the former Qiwuhai, this kind of strength has been checked. However, the time is still a bit short, and Luo puts all his energy on helping Karl build power. If not, his current strength will definitely be stronger. The two of them are now one inside and one outside, all of whom are Carl''s capable officers. Although Jinping and Hancock have talents and strengths, both of them still have their own country to protect. So they just joined Carl''s new navy and will not be permanently stationed here. But once Carl has any orders, they will definitely arrive as quickly as possible. There is no need to worry about this. As for Ainilu, his strength is basically peaceful, Hancock is at the same level, and even less strong. But he still has room for improvement. If he is given another five or six years of training, his strength will definitely not lose to Polusalino! The strength of Enzo and Nilu is basically at the same level as Hancock. Now the new navy team is led by the three of them. Anilu and Jess, the Snow Fruit Ability, lead a team together. Jace''s strength basically reached the level of a lieutenant general. Now he can also be on his own, but to be on the safe side, Carl still let him and Aini Lu co-manage the team. Enzo and Nilu are also old partners, and the two of them are responsible for managing a team. The strength of these two teams, in the new world, as long as they don''t face the navy and the Four Emperors, they basically sweep everything. As for Kuzan, he has only one task now, and that is to take some people and station at Dresrosa. Since Dresrosa is a very important zone, Carl must ensure the safety of the Liku clan. Leave it to Kuzan to protect them, and Carl is very relieved. And Kuzan can also act as a joint person here. After all, Carl''s station is in the sky now, and sometimes it is not easy to contact. So there needs to be a transit point, and that is Dres Rosa. As for Zefa, he was on the Island of Gods, training troops all the time. He is already old, and Carl will never let him go on an adventure at sea, so just let him continue training. In this regard, Zefa also gladly accepted, anyway, this is his old line, there is no difficulty in getting familiar with the road. Finally, there are the cat demon, Elland, Kuroba, and Intil. The cat demon has now become a famous chef, and has a carefree life every day, and rarely ventures out at sea. Relying on his medical skills and his beautiful face, Kuroba quickly became famous among the new navy. Even her medical skills have become second only to Luo in the past few years of training. Ellan is still so autistic, but relying on his outstanding ability, he became the leader of the spy team, and every day he dutifully helped Carl collect the intelligence of the Four Emperors and the Dragons. The last is Intil. She still insisted. When she returned to Carl, she immediately entangled Carl, and said that she would never leave anything, to be Carl''s eternal maid. This made Carl a little speechless, but when he saw such a lovely Intil, Carl did not refuse. Com then left her by her side and became her real personal maid. Whether it is day or night, it will be completely personal. And Intil is still next to Karl, serving him with all his heart. At the same time, Carl is also dealing with some internal affairs of the new navy, many of which are, even if he has some headaches. After all, the interior of the new navy is very chaotic, and it is completely unrealistic to be fully integrated in less than a month. But Karl was not in a hurry, anyway, most of those people joined the new navy because of Karl''s reputation. In addition, most of them were originally the navy, which made Karl a lot of heart. Time flies and night comes. Carl took advantage of the darkness to go out and let the wind go, take a break, and opened his personal attribute panel by the way. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A Spirit: B- Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife start solution: Hades (A), speeding regeneration (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 5 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 These attribute points and skill points were all used by Karl after defeating Blackbeard last time. As a result, he kept it until now and it was useless. In addition, he is relatively busy during this period, so he needs to find a free time period in order to solve Hades. Even if he is now swastika, there is no time to get acquainted with Hades''s new power, and he will suffer even more when he fights. Chapter 292： the recent report The latest report from Ocean News: The world government/government announced the establishment of a special action organization to carry out targeted activities against the new navy forces! Red-haired Shanks, formerly under the Roger Pirates group and now one of the Four Emperors, declared to the world that Ralph Drew was real, and Roger''s treasure was also in it! But the red-haired Shanks only left eight words, and then disappeared without a trace, taking the whole group of pirates into the world. The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation! This is looking for O The only clue to ePiece! The Beast Pirates and BIGMOM Pirates decided to join forces to find O ePiece, compete for the throne of One Piece! The White Beard Pirates and the Straw Hat Pirates are about to collide with the two Four Emperor Pirates again. ... The rewards of the major members of the New Navy have been announced. The New Navy Governor Carl has offered a reward of 5.6 billion Baileys, surpassing the reward of 5.60 billion Baileys of One Piece Roger, a record high! Kuzan, General of the New Navy, is offering a bounty of 2.3 billion Pele! Zefa Z, the chief instructor of logistics of the new navy, is offering a reward of 1.77 billion Baileys! The captain of the first vanguard of the new navy and former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Thor Ainilu, is offering a reward of 1.7 billion Baileys! Commodore of the new navy, the former king of Qiwu Hai is very peaceful, offering a reward of 1.4 billion Baileys! The Commodore of the New Navy, the former Queen Qiwuhai Empress, Boya Hancock, is offering a reward of 1.35 billion Baileys! The house steward of the new navy, the former king Qiwu Hai Trafalgar Luo, is offering a bounty of 1.0 billion Baileys! The captain of the second vanguard of the new navy, former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Nilu, is offering a bounty of 990 million Baileys! The deputy captain of the second vanguard of the new navy, former lieutenant general of the navy headquarters, Hayate Swordsman Enzo, offered a reward of 900 million Baileys. The Deputy Captain of the First Vanguard of the New Navy, the former Major General of the Navy Headquarters Daxvalan Jess, is offering a reward of 500 million Baileys! The commander-in-chief of the new navy of the four seas, the original king Qiwuhai QianlianghuaClown Bucky, is offering a bounty of 440 million Pele! The maid of the new navy governor Carl, Intil, the son of the siren, is offering a bounty of 200 million Baileys! The personnel of the New Naval Intelligence Section, former Brigadier General of the Navy Headquarters Leng Nian Irland, is offering a reward of 100 million Baileys! The above content is exclusively provided by Big News Morgan, compiled exclusively, and guaranteed to be true and reliable. ... Carl flipped through the news in hand, feeling a little helpless. This news, in the past week, has spread all kinds of crazily. And the reward order for Carl and the others was also issued in the past two days. But Carl didn''t care much about his reward, because he didn''t care about philosophical fame. The only thing that surpasses Roger can make him feel refreshed. In any case, Roger is also a generation of Pirate Legends, a former Pirate King. His bounty is basically the highest point. Even if White Beard survives the war from the top, the bounty may not exceed Roger. But everything Carl is doing now has completely touched the five old stars, and even the foundation of the world government/government! It can be said that he retired from the navy for nearly a month and a half, and the establishment of the new navy only took one month. It has been completed, and the revolutionary army has spent decades without accomplishments. This makes Long very uncomfortable, but he can''t help it, because this is Carl''s own halo. After all, during the year that Carl traveled the world and the great route, he constantly brushed up his reputation and face ability every day. Coupled with the things he did in the follow-up, and his own tyrannical strength, this situation has already come to light. I have to say that Carl can be supported by so many people, in addition to his own beauty, luck is also an indispensable part. It took Carl a while, and after reading all the news, he threw the paper aside. Big News Morgan''s reward order for statistics ended only at 100 million Baileys. In fact, many people have also been offered rewards below. For example, the bounty of the cat demon is 70 million Baileys, even if it is the bounty of Kuroba, there are 66 million Baileys. Even King Liku, Rebecca and the others have received a bounty of 30 to 40 million yuan. There are many of them. Famous people who want to join the new navy are also wanted by the world government. These people were rewarded at least 10 million Baileys. But wanting to be wanted one by one is a very heavy workload for the big news Morgan. So he simply castrated, and 100 million Baileys offered a reward from everyone. After all, only a reward of over 100 million can attract people''s attention. Especially like the New Navy, if your reward does not exceed 100 million, Morgan is really embarrassed to post your reward order on it. As for the hapless Tezolo. Although he joined the new navy, the bounty has not changed, and it is still so miserable. So he was naturally ignored, completely out of the scope of Big News Morgan''s consideration. But Tezolo, this time is also a lot honest. He used his own management methods to make the new navy of the great route ~ www.novelhall.com ~ obedient a lot. In any case, he is also a golden fruit capable person, and will use the fruit to awaken. Even if his strength is not as good as the quasi-general, he is at least at the level of lieutenant general. In the first half of the Great Route, few people were his opponents. This is the same as Bucky in the world, basically invincible. Wait until Bucky returns to the first half of the Great Route, and then join forces with Tezolo. This sea area is basically not under the jurisdiction of the navy, but has completely become the territory of Karl''s new navy! Although Wu Lao Xing would disagree, he had nothing to do. Even if the world government/government set up a special operation team to target Karl''s new navy. However, this action team is limited in number and can only guarantee activities in the new world, and it is impossible to reach the first half of the great route at all. Not to mention, there are revolutionary forces to contain them. This makes Wu Lao Xing very uncomfortable. It''s not that they didn''t let the navy help out, but Sakarski''s meaning was simple, they were only responsible for cleaning up the pirates. As for the new navy, it is not in their responsibility! Such an answer made Wu Lao Xing so angry that he almost exploded. The current five old stars can be said to be isolated and helpless, whether it is the countries that join the world government/government, or the navy led by Sakarski. Don''t want to help them at this time. This is really because the world government/government and the Tianlong people have been squeezing people for too long. For a long time, people almost forget that in this world, there really is equality and justice. Carl''s appearance just gave them such a peaceful environment, and they would naturally not take the initiative to break it. Even those countries that longed for the dragon people were caught in civil strife at this time, they were already overwhelmed, and it was impossible to send troops to support the world government/government. Chapter 293： Upgrade Zanpakuto! Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, it was three months since Karl established the new navy. At this time, Carl was basically busy with all the internal affairs of the new navy. He could rest for two days and give himself two days off. It''s just that the situation within the new navy has stabilized, but the sea has become more chaotic within these three months. After all, Shanks had already said the location of Lovedrew. Although I didn''t say the location directly, I have already given an important reminder! The end of the world, the beginning of reincarnation! Although there are only eight characters, but the amount of information is huge, but it is not easy to understand. The end of the world is easy to understand. As long as you follow a certain course, you can reach the world. This is definitely the final island, Lovedrew. Legend has it that Roger once did just that. But at the beginning of reincarnation, no one can understand what this means. Those who want to fight for the throne of One Piece want to break their heads, and they really can''t think of what these four words mean. Especially after these eight characters are added up, it is even more confusing, making people confused, and they don''t know how to understand them. So even after such a long time, no one can successfully find the position of Lavdrew. This is also the reason why Karl was able to sit firmly on the Diaoyutai and never made a move. Although he had some guesses as to where this Ravdrew was, he had no interest in this final island. "It''s rare to rest for two days. I won''t think about these things for these two days, just leave them to deal with. I just don''t know where Shanks and his pirate group went during this time. It is really strange that a dignified group of Four Emperors Pirates disappeared for so long without even a single word of news. And if I remember correctly, Shanks probably didn''t know the position of Ralph Drew, which is explained in the original book. Could it be that Shanks said the news because of Eam? After all, in the original work, he and Yim also have a trace of unexplainable relationship, and his identity is a mystery, it is really unpredictable. " Carl sighed, opened his attribute panel casually, and then used up the attribute points that had not been assigned before. He first raised the A-level speed directly to A+ level, and then the remaining two attribute points raised the B-level mental power to B+ level. Then Carl looked at himself, the remaining five skill points, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "Intil, I have something to go out. I''ll leave it to you for the time being. If Luo has something, let him use a phone worm to notify me." With that, Carl left the room, leaving Intil with a bewildered look. "Huh! It''s like that, every time I leave me alone and go out to play by myself!" Inteer said groaningly, and then began to clean up the room. After a while, Luo, like Carl just said, really came here, and brought a pile of thick materials! These are all things Carl needs to deal with! "Where is Master Carl? Going out to relax again?" Luo frowned and put these materials on the table casually. Intil, bulging his cheeks, pointed to the phone worm next to him, but did not speak. Obviously, she was still a bit resentful that Karl didn''t take her out with him. "Forget it, these things are not in a hurry, and it will be the same when Master Carl returns. I have left beforehand. If Master Carl comes back, remember to tell me. " Luo waved his hand, and then left the room. Intil looked at them one by one, and they all left. He glanced at the information sadly, and then sorted it out and placed it in the direction Carl was used to. Although she was a little angry, she was clear about public and private. At least she wouldn''t brush her temper in this regard to delay things. At most, she would use other methods to make Carl a little bit uncomfortable. ... at the same time. Carl didn''t know that Intil had accumulated a lot of grievances and wanted to vent on him. He has arrived at this time, on an empty island without anyone. This is the island that Carl pulled over from other empty islands recently. There is no life on this empty island, and even the environment is very dirty, messy, and unsuitable for life to survive. After all, there is no soil in the sky island, which is not easy to purify, so Carl simply reorganized it with his abilities, and then used it as a place to practice his abilities. Although Carl''s current strength is already very strong, he knows that he can become even stronger! Especially the ability to shake fruits, Carl still hasn''t awakened. Although the fruit of awakening depends on luck and chance, Carl still plans to practice more, so as to improve the success rate of the ability to shake the fruit. But Carl is here today not to practice the awakening of Shaking Fruit but to test his own strength. After Carl raised his agility to A+, his speed was obviously much faster than when he was fighting with Blackbeard at the time! If the self at that time could have the same speed as today, then I am afraid that it would not take five days and five nights to solve the black beard, but almost four days and three nights can be solved. Even Blackbeard, even if the last black hole can''t be released, will be solved by Karl. After all, at their level of strength, every improvement will be a qualitative change. Although there may not necessarily be a big difference in strength, there will always be some gaps in the battle over a long period of time. As for the spiritual aspect, Carl has never known this attribute since he traveled, what''s the use now. For now, that is to help him block Hancock''s charm and the aunt''s mental deterrence. That''s it. However, when his mental power was upgraded to B+, Carl could also feel that his thinking became much clearer and his brain became more flexible. Maybe this is the benefit of mental enhancement, right? Ka Crocodile shook his head and briefly tried his own speed, before he put his gaze on Hades. "Hades, the time has come, and it''s time for you too." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, opened the attribute panel, and did not hesitate to fill up the five skill points directly to Hades! Are you sure you will Zanpakuto: Hades, upgrade to S? confirm cancellation! "determine!" Zanpaku Knife: Hades, has been upgraded to S, **** to unlock the trial, please be careful of the host! ''System reminder: Zanpakuto must defeat the Zanpakuto within the specified time. If it fails, Zanpakuto will not be able to use it for a while, and the skill points that have been consumed will not be returned. Please cherish the master. Chance! Chapter 294： Are you Hades? "Sure enough, in the original Grim Reaper, Zan Po Dao Shoujie needs to fight with Zan Po Dao. Sure enough, I also use this method to fight with Zanpaku Dao in order to perform the djie. Fortunately, I deliberately waited until now when I am free, and I am doing a swastika, otherwise, these five skill points will probably be wasted. " Carl touched his nose, feeling a little grateful. If he takes the **** after he has solved Blackbeard, I am afraid that the establishment of the new navy will be delayed for several days. And Carl had no enemies at the time, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling also did not take the initiative to trouble him. So Carl didn''t need it at all, so anxiously smashed Zan Po Dao, and now this time period is just right. Just when the Carl Pirate was thinking about how his Zanpakuto could become a human being. Hades fell off Carl''s hands without authorization, and then floated in the air not far away. at the same time. Hades exuded a strong evil spirit, even Carl felt a little frightened. Carl killed a lot of people, and most of the people he killed were treacherous people. Blackbeard is the best example. After absorbing the blood of these villains, Hades became obviously more evil. It''s just that Karl relied on his formidable strength and the blood connection with it, so he could naturally master it effortlessly. If someone else touched Hades without Carl''s permission. I am afraid the result will be miserable. This happened when Blackbeard wanted to seize the knife, and was hurt by Hades'' evil spirit. So when Karl personally faced the evil spirit of Hades, he realized how exaggerated this knife is! But when Hades''s human form slowly emerged in front of Carl''s eyes, he opened his eyes wide and felt a little weird. Even Carl rubbed his eyes, trying to see if he was dazzled. The result showed that he did not. The height of the one in front of him is only 1.5 meters, wearing a dark red Gothic loli costume, and a young loli with a double ponytail, which is Hades''s body! But speaking nonsense, the little loli looks good, even more perfect than Hancock! Especially the dark red pattern on her face added a touch of evil charm to her. "Are you Hades?" "Humph! That''s right! This girl is the Hades who is held in your hand every day! My dear brother Carl, you dont need to explain anything to me. We are connected by blood and we share memories. I know everything you have experienced, even what you think now! Even those things you and Intil did, I..." "brake!" "If you continue, it will be inappropriate for children." Carl gave a pause, then stepped forward and gestured to Hades for his height. "I felt almost the same by visual inspection just now, but I made a gesture. It''s really 1.5 meters!" "Huh! Brother smelly, what does it mean is 1.5 meters? This girl is 1.49 meters, okay, you have to say an extra centimeter!" Hades with his hands on his hips, his eyes filled with resentment, and he looked a little angry. Carl scratched his head, completely wondering why she was angry. "Okay, one meter forty-nine meter is one meter forty-nine meter, but then again, am I going to fight you? If this is the case, would it be too bullying? No matter how you look at it, you can''t be my opponent! " Carl knelt down and rubbed Hades''s little cheek. Carl''s height has grown to 2.5 meters. This height is not very high in the world of One Piece, but when Karl squatted down, he was just as tall as Hades. This is a bit embarrassing... "Well" Hades glanced at Carl''s height, then at his little feet, and stared at Carl with an expression of resentment. "Huh! Brother Carl, you are so bad!" "???" Carl looked at Hades dumbfounded, not knowing how he had offended him again. When Carl was puzzled, Hades took a few steps back, took a deep breath, and rushed directly to Carl! "Brother Carl! I''m here!" Carl was caught off guard and was thrown to the ground, completely unaware of what Hades was going to do. "Um...Can you tell me first, the conditions of the dsolution?" "Hey, djie''s view is very simple, that is to play with me! I can only exist for a long time, only in this world, only for one day. But I wanted to play with Carl''s brother a long time ago, but unfortunately there is no such opportunity. So, I have been waiting for Brother Carl to collect all the skill points to help me unlock the djie, and then I will be able to play with my brother in an open manner! It''s a pity that the time I exist in this world is too short, and it''s not enough for me to play..." Hades sighed, his expression a little lost. But she quickly regained her spirits, and she was buried in Carl''s body. Seeing this scene, Karl didn''t know what to say, but he touched Hades'' head the most popular. Since Hades has said so, of course, he cannot refuse. As for whether the solution will be successful in the end, Carl can''t guarantee. But Hades didn''t have to lie to herself, it didn''t do her any good. Even if she lied to herself, Carl didn''t care if she wanted to cheat for opportunities that would come out in the future. It''s a big deal that you won''t learn how to do it. Hades also knew this very well, so she didn''t dare to bet, but to seek truth from facts. Because the world of One Piece is not the world of Reaper after all. So Hades can make his own rules of d. In this way, Carl and Hades really played for a day. The relationship between the two of them looks more like a father and son, after all, Hades is also considered to have Carl''s blood. Coupled with the fact that they are connected with each other, sometimes they can basically understand the meaning of each other with one look. As time goes by. Hades and Carls pleasant play time came to an end. Early the next morning, Hades became a demon sword exuding a strong evil spirit again. But when Carl held it in his hand, he could clearly feel the difference in this demon knife. Because her evil spirit was not as ostentatious as before, but rather restrained. And the most important thing is that Carl discovered that Hades''s evil spirit can be condensed into an entity! Although it is just an unconscious shadow, Karl can still tell it through his body shape. This is Hades'' figure! After seeing this scene, even Hades was a little uncomfortable, shaking crazily in Carl''s hands. No one thought that Hades had such an ability after the solution! And most importantly, Carl also discovered that Hadess current normal state is the djie form! As for the previous initial solution form, it has now been replaced. Chapter 295： Shanks reappeared System reminder: Zhanpakuknife: Hades successfully smashed, strengthened ability, sharpness, and added two new abilities! Ability 1: Can create an unconscious, but physical shadow, 50% of the power of permanent users! Remarks: The existence of the shadow is permanent, and it will be restored immediately if it is broken up, but only one can exist at a time. Ability 2: Hadess ability to release sword aura again, after injuring the enemy, it can also add abilities to make the enemys wounds unable to heal! Note: Shadows can also have this ability! The system sounds. These two newly added abilities made Carlton Shih happy, because these two abilities have greatly increased the strength of Carl! Let me talk about the second ability first. As long as he has this power, Carl is completely unnecessary, risking his life to fight close to each other, and it can be consumed remotely. When the opponent was injured enough, Karl was cautiously trembling with each other, and then resolved the opponent. When dealing with Blackbeard, Karl already has this ability, and it is estimated that it will be a lot easier, but it will not cause too much impact. After all, Blackbeard has another ability to be black holes, which can absorb all the long-range moves. This move is enough to absorb most of the long-range damage, and then return it to the opponent. So Blackbeard is still not so easy to solve, but fortunately this troublesome guy is dead. Then Carl focused his attention on the created shadow. Carl simply let him try. As a result, even Hades can simulate this guy. He can even use all of Karl''s moves. Just give him a target and this guy will completely destroy it, and then he will stop and wait for the next order. Or if Karl told him to stop, he would stop. The only pity is that this shadow has no thoughts. Although the strength is good, if there is no thought, it is actually the same. For the Four Emperors, this shadow is not a threat at all. But even if it is the same, with the shadow of Carl''s general strength, he is almost at the rank of commodore general. After all, Carl is a double-fruit ability, and the shadow has inherited this, so the strength is naturally not too weak. It can be said that Carl can walk sideways in the Pirate World with this shadow alone, even if he doesn''t do it himself. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A+ Spirit: B+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C) Strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 The above is Carl''s current personal attributes. Carl''s goal is very simple, that is, to increase his mental power to A+, and then to collect attribute points to increase his physical power to S. As for the ability side, Carl''s plan is to upgrade one of the two types of armed domineering or overspeed regeneration. But this depends on the situation. After all, in addition to these two abilities, giving me a face is also a very good ability. It''s a pity that this ability, because of the relationship of causality, requires three skill points to level up. That''s why Carl has been letting it go, because this level is completely enough for him now. that''s all. After Carl briefly sorted out his abilities, he returned to his office. But when he watched that he had been resting for a day, suddenly there was an extra, and when he piled up nearly one person with high information, he suddenly felt that he had nothing to love. Intil, who was on the side, was covering his mouth and snickering, which was obviously refreshing. ... In this way, after another busy period of time, Carl can be regarded as having solved all the information. But then, the sea became more and more unstable. After a period of evaporating, Shanks is now back out of the rivers and lakes, setting off a **** storm in the first half of the great route. A large number of pirates in the Chambord Islands were completely slaughtered by him. According to Carl''s intelligence, the Red-Haired Pirates went to Chambord Islands only to find Raleigh. But this year''s supernova is very infamous, and directly provokes Shanks, wanting to kill him and replace him. The strength of these supernovae is very good, otherwise they would not stand out in the first half of the great route controlled by the new navy. Although the number of them is small, only five or six, each of them will be domineering, and one of them even awakened the overlord look! But even so, they were easily killed by the red-haired pirates. However, Shanks was only going to the Chambord Islands in a low-key manner, but he was discovered by a supernova so he could only do something with them. And Carl also learned that the reason Shanks would be discovered was simply because of a person''s ability, similar to the one that opened the whole picture. As long as he turns on his abilities, he can see everything in the radius. Then he found Shanks. This ability is comparable to Ainilu''s domineering experience, but the scope is much smaller. "Intil, you have to leave the matter here. I have to go to the Chambord Islands. This guy has disappeared before, and there is no news at all. I must ask him this time about what is going on with Ralph Drew! " Carl said, leaving Intil here alone again, and went out alone. But this time Intiel didn''t say anything. Instead, he helped Carl start sorting out the information that hadn''t been opened yet. After going back and forth, she was already familiar with this rhythm. Now unlike before, Karl, as the governor of the new navy, naturally shoulders this responsibility. Intil also shouldered the responsibility of being Carl''s maid, which eased his burden a lot. ... at the same time. Charlotte Lingling, who lives in all countries, also received the news, and immediately she informed Kaido of Wano Country of the news. "Kaido, Shanks has appeared, should we go to him and ask?" "Huh! Old lady, if you want to go, go by yourself. I still have things to do here. I can''t get away!" "Hehehehehe, in that case, don''t blame me for eating alone, for not notifying you." Charlotte Lingling smiled, then hung up the phone worm and roared loudly. "Kata Kuri! Notify everyone that the assembly is complete within three hours! This time we are going to come out! Target Shanks! " Chapter 296： I will pay for todays consumption! "Shanks, you are reappearing now, with such a high profile, have you already figured out how to face those who have been looking for you? To be honest, if you are not ready yet, it is best to leave as soon as possible. Although this old bone of mine is not working anymore, it is not a problem to delay a little time for you. " Raleigh took a sip of wine and said with a smile. His relationship with Shanks was already very good, and although he was old, his strength did not decline too severely. As long as he wants, even if Karl comes, he can delay for a short time, let alone other people. This is Pluto Raleigh, even if he is nearly old, he is still strong and strong! "In addition to Raleigh, I may also be able to help, although my strength is not as good as you monsters. But fortunately, I was once a member of Lockes. If Kaido or Lingling were killed, I would be able to help delay a few minutes. " Xia Qi spoke indifferently, and then put a few bottles of wine on the surrounding tables. Those tables are all crew members of the Red-haired Pirates. They followed Shanks, came here to eat and drink, and by the way, they were also waiting for Shanks'' next order. If Shanks said, continue to hide, they will leave here without hesitation. But Shanks didn''t say anything now. He just swallowed several glasses of wine, and finally showed his signature smirk. "Haha, Senior Raleigh, Senior Xia Qi, I thank you in advance, but don''t worry, this matter started because of me, and I need to solve it myself." "That being said, I still don''t understand why you had to disclose the news about Lavdrew before. Although I don''t mean to blame you, you will undoubtedly make the sea more turbulent. Without Karl and his new navy, the two of us would not have been able to sit here and drink and chat so peacefully as we are today. " Having said this, Raleigh couldn''t help but sighed before continuing to speak. "To be honest, this is really thanks to this kid Carl, although I don''t like him very much. But what I have to admit is that this kid is too capable, especially since these policies have come out one after another, not wanting to think of a young man at all. Under his management, even the supernova has been compressed into four. As for the other pirates, basically few people can cross the hurdle of Demon Valley Town. " Speaking of this, everyone present was silent. Because they knew what Carls new navy had done in these short months. Carl''s new navy, in cooperation with the Revolutionary Army, wiped out almost all trends in the Four Seas, returning 90% of the area of ??the Four Seas to peace. There is at least 50% of the Great Sea Route. There will be no pirates, merchant ships and ordinary people, and they can sail freely in this protected area. As for the remaining areas that have not been liberated, either belong to the navy or some countries that have not yet been liberated. Those countries are easier to say, but they belonged to the navy''s territory, and Carl had banned them by order not to let his own people fight against them. Therefore, there is a subtle understanding between the new navy and the navy, and neither side will take the initiative. This led to the current, magical situation. As for the second half of the great route, that is, the new world. It''s more complicated here. All the armies of the world government/government, as well as all the personnel of the CP organization, are all mobilized here. Among them, the CP members who were more powerful than the major admiral of the navy headquarters were all forcibly transferred to the special operations group for the new navy. The navy is wisely defending itself within the New World, neither the New Navy nor the world government/government. They only caught the pirates! As for the current Four Emperors, their power has been constantly compressed, but they didn''t mind. Especially the Redhead Pirates. During the period of his disappearance, Shanks'' site shrank sharply, directly reducing it by about two-thirds. Most of them are occupied by Marco, Kaido and Charlotte Lingling, have been looking for Ralph Drew. Now I''m not in the mood to engage in this kind of little game of turf competition. It''s just that none of them can decipher what Shanks'' words mean. "I can only say that besides being a monster, this guy is also a ghost, and most people really can''t do that." Xia Qi took a cigarette, obviously admiring Carl a little, and did this at a young age. At this moment, the door of the bar was suddenly opened. Carl, the big sunshine boy with a smile on his face, suddenly appeared in front of Xia Qi and the others, stunned them immediately. "Haha, I like to hear these words, just like this. Today we don''t fight and only drink, and I will pay for the entire consumption, Governor Karl! You open up and drink!" "Hahahahahaha!" Carl laughed and shook his hand very boldly, only to see a few palm-sized gold bars which were used by Carl''s ability and put them at the front desk. Seeing this scene, Lei Li and Xia Qi both shined. These gold bars are enough to round the wine bag here, but now they are only used by Karl to entertain guests. Obviously, after becoming the governor of the new navy, Karl has become more and more proud. But this is no way. Now the new navy is short of everything, not talents, weapons and ships, and even ground. But there is only money! After all, Tezolo was fooled by Carl, and the underground wealth he was in charge of was also raided by Carl. In addition, all the wealth of the Golden Township was confiscated by Karl, except for the huge golden clock. So Carl is rich now, and he doesn''t feel distressed at all when he spends his money. "It seems that your knowledge has improved again, what a monster!" Shanks couldn''t help but laughed bitterly, and then took a sip of wine. The other crew members of the Red-haired Pirate Group saw that Shanks did not move, they all continued to eat and drink, but they remained vigilant. As long as Shanks gave an order, they would attack Karl. But Karl didn''t care, he took a chair casually, and so generously managed Shanks and Raleigh, the position in the middle. "Boss, old rules!" "Understood, here comes it." Xia Qi nodded, smiled and went to drink. Carl put his gaze on Shanks, and after looking at him a little, he asked in a deep voice. "Where did you go during this time? To be honest, I''m curious why you disappeared suddenly and there is no news. I spent a lot of effort looking for you, but I couldn''t find it. Could it be that you hid in Lovedrew? " Chapter 297： Private chat "Hahahahaha, brother Carl, what are you kidding me about, how could I hide in Lovedrew? What''s more, all I know is that the word someone told me, as for where Ravdrew is, I don''t know! " Shanks touched his head and revealed a silly smile. Seeing him so naive, Carl didn''t know what to say. But when he heard what Shanks said, he could probably guess who had instigated Shanks to say that kind of thing. "Shanks, there are things I know you don''t want to say, so let''s go out and talk?" "Haha, there are some things you can''t talk about here, isn''t it more comfortable to talk while drinking?" Shanks didn''t notice the seriousness of the matter, and was still drinking. Carl squinted his eyes, and then said: "It''s about the Void Throne. It''s okay to just say it here?" "puff!!!" As soon as Carl''s voice fell, Shankston spewed out all the wine he had just drunk, and he showed an incredible expression! Fortunately, Lei Li was very domineering and avoided very quickly. Otherwise, he will be sprayed first. Carl''s side is much more convenient. He directly used his abilities to block most of the water spray Shanks'' drinks. "Yeah, haven''t seen you for so long, have you learned how to spray Shanks? Continue to perform one, let me see what other new tricks you have. " Carl joked, but Shanks couldn''t laugh. He wiped the corners of his mouth full of drinks, then stood up and stared at Karl with scorching eyes. At the same time, the rest of the Redhead Pirates wanted to get up, but they were suppressed by Ben Beckman. "Look at it first." Hearing Ben Beckman''s words, the people around him continued to drink, but they kept their eyes on Carl and did not leave at all. When Carl saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel that the red-haired pirate group was indeed very united. And the red-haired pirate group is taking the elite route. None of these people present is inferior to the lieutenant general of the navy headquarters. Even Karl had some doubts that the strength of that monkey could defeat a brigadier general or major general of the navy headquarters. If he really fights with the Redhead Pirates, Carl really won''t get any benefit. But in the same way, they will also face huge losses! Because of Carl''s strength, he has surpassed the four emperors and achieved a higher level. As long as Shanks dares to do it, Karl will definitely make the Redhead Pirates disappear from this world! "Ahem, you don''t have to be nervous, I''ll go out and talk to Carl, and I''ll be back soon. Shanks also reacted at this time, because of his excessive tension, the crew members also became nervous. "Brother Karl, let''s go out and talk." Shanks was familiar with it, put his hand on Carl''s shoulder, and then took Carl out of the bar and walked outside. After watching them leave, Lei Li and others have no idea what the situation is. But Raleigh didn''t intend to chase it out, because it was considered a secret between Carl and Shanks, and he didn''t need to get involved in it. And Raleigh had a hunch that he had better not know anything about this, otherwise it would cause a lot of trouble! Even the crew of Shanks didn''t know what Shanks and Carl had to say, even making them so mysterious. Only Ben Beckman guessed a little bit, but he didn''t break it. Because he also knows very well that everything Shanks sits on is to protect his partner, thus taking huge risks. Therefore, Ben Beckman will not reveal Shanks'' thoughts, but silently help him keep secrets. ... at the same time. Shanks and Carl have already arrived under the mangrove trees in the harbor. It was nearly a kilometer away from Xia Qi''s bar, which was far enough. "Brother Carl, what did you mean by that? What happened to the Void Throne? Could it be that you have any new discoveries?" Shanks didn''t dare to say Yim''s name directly, because he was worried that if Karl didn''t know this person after speaking it out, it would harm him. Carl kept a smile that was not a smile, and pointed to the sky, which made Shanks a little confused. "What do you mean?" "There is someone outside the sky, there is another person above the five old stars, and the Void Throne is just a scam from beginning to end. Shanks, are you right? And you spread the news of Lovedrew, it was the person who instructed it, right? " Hearing Carl''s words, Shanks'' pupils shrank suddenly, and his whole body became tense. But he is worthy of being the Four Emperors, and his facial expressions are managed very well, except for the natural reaction of his pupils, without showing any other suspicious expressions. "Haha, brother Carl, what are you talking about, I just heard people say about the location of LavdrewYou dont have to guess wildly, right?" Before Carl was confirmed and Eam''s real name was not known, Shanks was still sloppy, trying to prevaricate this matter. He must confirm whether Carl really knows about Eam. If this is only Carl''s guess, he still can''t reveal this secret, because it will directly affect the world and cause the world to fall into reincarnation again! Although Shanks didn''t know what Yim''s reincarnation meant. But he always felt that it was not a good thing, and he even suspected that the blank 800-year history had disappeared after being forced to "reincarnate" by Yim! "This person''s name is Yim. He is the most powerful person in the world. Am I right? Although I don''t know what your relationship is with him, I don''t intend to know. If you want to say it, say what you don''t want to say, the big deal is that we will part ways, and we will meet again in the future. " Carl said Yim''s name calmly, which shocked Shanks. But after a moment, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then patted Karl on the shoulder, as if he had completely lifted some burden. "It''s really you, brother Carl, others may not be able to discover Eim''s existence for the rest of their lives. Even I knew who Yim was when I signed a contract with him more than ten years ago. But how long have you been out to sea? Less than four years? I didn''t expect that you already knew the biggest secret in this world. But having said that, this secret will not be told to you by Doflamingo, right? You have chased him down for a long time, and according to my guess, the secrets of the Tianlongren national treasure he has mastered are probably Yimu''s name taboo! " Chapter 298： BIG·MOM！ "Roughly the same." Carl nodded and told a little lie. As a traverser, he naturally knows the existence of Yim. But he couldn''t say it directly. Naturally, he would use Doflamingo as a tool man to cover himself. "Since we have met frankly, why don''t we continue to exchange information? You take your crew and follow me to the sky island. When the time comes, we will have a banquet while talking about Yim. I don''t know much about the situation, the most is the right, more than the five old stars, is the highest ruler in this world. According to my guess, you know more than me, right? " Carl squinted his eyes, Shanks sighed and shook his head helplessly. "To be honest, I know I don''t actually know anything. On average, Yim only wakes up once in about ten years. The last time I woke up was when White Beard, Kaido, and Charlotte Lingling made great efforts, and then I was arranged by Yim to become the Four Emperors. Of course, my strength at the time did have this capital, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to keep this position firmly. " Shankston gave a moment, the expression in his eyes full of narcissism, and then he continued to speak. "But when I met Yim, it was Captain Roger, not long after he surrendered himself, I was found alone. Calculating time, it is indeed now, the time for Im to wake up, so you have to be prepared to deal with this person. And there is one more thing, I must remind you, that is, Yim''s strength is much stronger than me! This is the only useful information I know. " Shanks sighed. He didn''t know much about Im, which made Carl a little helpless. If it was like Shanks said, this Eim would definitely not be a good crop. Carl is really not sure, he can win the opponent. Conservatively speaking, Yim''s strength is at least the same level as Carl now, and even stronger. If you think about it pessimistically, maybe Eim has the strength to kill the four emperors in seconds. If this is the case, things will be big! Carl must be prepared to face Eim, otherwise everything he has done may be lost. "In that case, you first take your crew and come back to the sky island with me. As for other things, we will have a banquet and talk slowly." "All right...but I have to be responsible for part of the banquet. I don''t know much about other things, but banqueting is my specialty!" After thinking for a while, Shanks finally fell under the temptation of the banquet. Shanks, as one of the four emperors, did not like to fight for territory, and even more did not like to fight and kill. Like White Beard, he is the Four Emperors of Pirates who love peace very much. But he also has a very good hobby, that is, having a party! As long as he has time, he wakes up in the morning during the day and has a banquet, and before going to bed at night, he still has a banquet! The Red-haired Pirates are either holding a banquet every day, or on their way to the banquet. Except for some special emergencies, Shanks held a banquet every day on average, otherwise this would not be in line with his four emperor status. So he said he was professional, and there was nothing wrong with it! "If this is the case, then you pack up your things, we will come out..." Suddenly Karl was taken aback, his ears moved, and then his face became hard to look. Shanks saw Carl talking halfway, and suddenly stopped, feeling a little puzzled. But after a while, his face also became a little ugly. "It''s the BIGMOM Pirates group here!" The two said in unison, then looked at each other, and immediately returned to Xia Qis bar. Carl''s knowledge and domineering told himself that the BIGMOM Pirate Group had all arrived in the Chambord Islands. The group of them gathered at another port not far away. As for their goal, it goes without saying that Shanks, who are also the Four Emperors! So Shanks now has to inform his crew and leave here quickly. If they fight, they face the entire BIGMOM pirate group and won''t get any benefits at all. After all, this time, Charlotte Lingling took all her sons out of the nest! Facing all the members of the menacing BIGMOM pirate group, Shanks will not head-to-head with each other. This will not do him any good, so he naturally has to hurry and leave. But just after he returned to the bar and briefly talked about the matter, Leili and Xia Qi directly expressed their willingness to help. But the two of them have been retired for many years, so they won''t kill people, and at most they will be restrained. When they can leave, they will immediately stop. Although Lei Li and Xia Qi are seniors, there are so many seniors in the Pirate business. If they don''t have the strength to support them, even seniors will be killed. So Raleigh didn''t want to offend the BIGMOM Pirates, otherwise he might not be able to protect him at the end of the season. As we all know, Charlotte Lingling is a ruthless person who dares to sleep any creature So Raleigh naturally has to be cautious and not careless. If in the end it really has a reputation for being unsafe for the night, Raleigh guesses that he has a heart for self-decision. at the same time. The members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group have completely landed. Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, personally led the team and headed towards the Xia Qi Bar! The three stars followed Charlotte Lingling in a full array of faces. As for why it''s not a four-star... Snug, the shame of the star, was defeated once by Ainilu, Enzo and Nilu. Charlotte Lingling, who couldn''t bear it, expelled him directly and turned him into an ordinary dessert cadre, which can be said to be very unlucky. And besides these people. Charlotte Dafu, Charlotte Perrospero, and Charlotte Owen, among others, belong to the Charlotte family, all following Charlotte Lingling. Thousands of people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group stepped into the Chambord Islands and attracted everyone''s attention! Not just them, even the Marine Marshal, and the five old stars were shocked by the collective actions of the BIGMOM Pirates! They didn''t expect that Charlotte Lingling would come out all over the place, and even the nations were not stationed, and just came out like this! As for their goals, anyone with a discerning eye can see them. He went to Shanks, who is also the Four Emperors! The purpose is to get the accurate coordinates of Lavdrew and more detailed information! Even the new navy reported to Carl about the BIGMOM Pirate Group''s arrival here. But their news is obviously a lot late. Otherwise, you won''t have to wait for the other party to land before you notify Karl. Chapter 299： Run away "It''s really annoying! Shanks, you go first, then I will go to Dresrosa to find you, here is enough for me and Uncle Raleigh. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the wrong time, I would really like to kill Charlotte Lingling now, what a pity! " Carl was eager to try, waiting for Charlotte Lingling''s arrival. He actually wanted to kill the other party a long time ago, but he had a lot of official duties on his side before. So there is no way to deal with BIGMOM and the Pirates of Beasts. Now the BIGMOM Pirate Group has come to the door personally, although Carl also wants to kill the other party. But with so many people there, even if he can kill the opponent, he must pay some price. For example, the overthrow of the Chambord Islands. As a result, everyone on the entire island will be buried for Charlotte Lingling. This is something Carl doesn''t want to see, so killing Charlotte Lingling here is not a good choice. He only intends to delay time and let Shanks leave here first. When the time comes, they will meet again in Dresrosa. This is what Carl thinks. Shanks didn''t have any hypocrisy. His boat had been coated before, and now he can set off at any time. "In that case, I''m bothering Brother Carl and Senior Raleigh. I''ll go to Dresrosa and wait for you first. Besides, the banquet must be hosted by me!" "Hahahaha! Little ones, let''s run away now!" "Wuhu!!!" Following Shanks'' order, everyone in the Red-haired Pirate Group rushed out in a swarm. At this time, they were so powerful that they thought they were going to fight the BIGMOM Pirate Group. But in fact they just want to escape. Now fighting with the BIGMOM Pirate Group will not do any good to Shanks. It''s best if you can slip away. But the moment they rushed out. The three general stars of the BIGMOM Pirate Group have already arrived in front of them, blocking the way of Shanks and others. But before the three generals could say anything, Ben Beckman had already fired three bullets in a row, directly repelling the three generals! The bullets were unremarkable, but with Ueben Beckman''s powerful armed look, it was enough to scare the three of them! "Don''t move." Ben Beckman said softly, his tone sounded very gentle, but the killing intent emanating from his eyes made the three generals sweat dripping with cold sweat. The others, under the cover of Ben Beckman, successfully broke through from the encirclement of the BIGMOM Pirate Group. But at this moment, Charlotte Lingling fell from the sky! As the four emperors and the captain of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, she has unparalleled power and a great sense of oppression! The powerful and domineering look, coupled with the ability to shock the soul, directly and indiscriminately attack all the people around! Even the people inside the BIGMOM Pirate Group were affected a bit at this time. But Xia Qi in the bar has nothing to do. Raleigh used the overlord color to protect her very well. Carl didn''t even use the overlord color, and directly resisted Charlotte Lingling''s combined moves. "The power is pretty good, but it''s a pity that the combined power of these two moves is not as powerful as Shanks''s overlord look." Carl shook his head, while Raleigh nodded, agreeing with Carl''s words. The people in the bar are still teasing. In order to protect his subordinates, Shanks directly burst out the strongest overlord so far! His overlord color rushed straight into the sky, directly destroying the surrounding ground, and even the weapons and clothes of some people who wanted to get close to him were instantly torn apart and turned into fragments all over the ground! At the same time, Charlotte Lingling''s overlord color and her own soul were completely shocked by Shanks'' overbearing color, and she gave her back! At the same time, she also felt the power of Shanks''s strongest overlord color! "Shanks, come with me! Take me to Love Drew and help me become the One Piece!" Charlotte Lingling looked savage and wanted to invite Shanks into the group as soon as she opened her mouth. But how could Shanks agree? He didn''t say a word, but he just shot it! The huge sword energy, as agile as a dragon, hit Charlotte Lingling''s body in an instant! This blow is very powerful, and the speed is very fast. Charlotte Lingling didn''t check it, she could only cross her hands in a hurry, and she couldn''t even cover her arms and domineering, and then she was beaten up a distance of tens of meters! Such a scene immediately stunned Kata Kuri and others. They didn''t expect that their mother, who was considered invincible, would be beaten by Shanks! Although Charlotte Lingling at this time had broken Shanks'' sword energy and stood up again. There was no injury at all on his body. But they still couldn''t believe that their mother who was so powerful would be beaten back! "Little ones! Withdraw, don''t waste time here!" Shanks yelled and took the lead in the charge! It will take a few seconds for Charlotte Lingling to return to www.novelhall.com. Taking this opportunity, Shanks can lead his crew to stand out from the siege! Even Charlotte Dafuku, Owen, Perrospero and others, appear here together. It was also forced to retreat by Shanks. Then Ben Beckman fired several shots in a row, making them unable to get close. But even so, Snug still found a gap and rushed up, wanting to attack Ben Beckman. "Hahahaha, when a sniper gets close, I see how you..." The words were not finished, only a bang, the armor on Snugs body shattered in an instant! The whole person was directly hit by Ben Beckman! Afterwards, Ben Beckman disarmed the domineering arrogance attached to the gun and continued to break through with the team. Who said that snipers can''t do physical skills? Ben Beckman is the best example. Not only does he have outstanding sniper ability, he is also a very powerful physical skill, and even his IQ is the number one among the pirates. It is precisely because of his triathlon that he will become the deputy captain of the Red-haired Pirates, and is recognized by all the strong, the strongest lieutenant! He was even evaluated as the emperor''s deputy whose strength was infinitely close to Shanks. I''m afraid Marco can''t afford this kind of glory, because he is still a little bit behind Ben Beckman. "Shanks!" "Don''t you want to run!!!" Charlotte Lingling descended from the sky again, trying to stop Shanks. But at this moment, the sword energy soaring into the sky, accompanied by the appearance of the storm dragon, directly swept Charlotte Lingling in mid-air for hundreds of meters! After seeing this scene, Kata Kuli and others were shocked again, and then put their eyes on the man in front of the bar! Chapter 300： Lets talk about the conditions! "Unexpectedly, you still shot! Even if I foresee the future, I still can''t stop you. When did our gap become so big? " Kata Kuri''s domineering experience had long foreseen Karl''s move. But his speed can''t keep up with the speed of Carl''s shots. Before he could intercept, Karl''s attack had knocked Charlotte Lingling into the air. This made Kata Kuri clearly understand how there was a ditch that couldn''t be crossed between him and Karl! Carl didn''t care about Kata Kuri''s words. He watched Shanks and the others protruding from the encirclement before he answered. "Kata Kuri, after you become the three star, Charlotte Lingling''s favorite son, your potential and personality are actually very good. But you have been living in the shadow of Charlotte Lingling, which is not conducive to your growth. " Carl casually said that he didn''t intend to listen to Kata Kuri''s answer at all, but flew out directly. Carl''s future vision told himself that Charlotte Lingling was turning around in the air, and wanted to use Thundercloud Zeus to chase Shanks. Obviously, she also didn''t want to fight against someone like Carl, because the odds of winning were lower than against Shanks! And Charlotte Lingling''s purpose here is to take Shanks away. As for other people, she didn''t bother to target them at all. And she didn''t think she could beat Karl here. Because the Chambord Islands are not Charlotte Lingling''s territory, she must guard against Carl. However, Carl''s speed was very fast, he rushed up in an instant, and directly intercepted Charlotte Lingling in the air, preventing him from chasing Shanks. "Carl kid! Get out of my mother!" Seeing Charlotte Lingling''s hideous face, Carl was not afraid, and even pulled out his Hades, and released Hades'' shadow. "Charlotte Lingling, let''s talk about the terms? You let him go, and I let you go. If you are still obsessed with understanding, I don''t mind being here and beheading you! ! " Charlotte Lingling was a little angry when she heard Carl''s words. But when she saw that the figure beside Carl was slim, but there was no physical shadow, she was shocked! Because from the body of this shadow, she felt the extremely strong demon power, and the kind of oppression that Carl brought to her! Although Charlotte Lingling didn''t know how strong this shadow was. But what she knows is that since Carl dares to use it, it shows that the strength of this shadow is definitely not weak! ... Just when Karl confronted Charlotte Lingling. Shanks and others have returned to their boats and headed towards the fisherman island. The situation on Xia Qi''s side is also not very optimistic. Xia Qi''s bar was surrounded by groups of people from the BIGMOM Pirate Group. Xia Qi and Lei Li could only hide at the door of the bar to prevent them from destroying the bar. The members of the BIGMOM Pirate Group, under the command of Kata Kuri, surrounded this place, and did not directly pursue Shanks. Because Kata Kuri knows that even if he waits for others, he can''t catch up, so I might as well take it here. At that time, I can support my mother at any time. As for Raleigh and Xia Qi. As long as you watch these two people and don''t let them do anything to your mother, everything will be fine. This is the idea of ??Kata Kuri. It is simple, but also very practical. "You surround us two old people here, is it really okay? Shanks ran away a long time ago, and your mother was also chased by the kid like Karl. If you don''t help anymore, I''m afraid that Lingling will be beheaded by Carl. Although I don''t want to admit it, the strength of Carl Imp, compared to my captain, is only strong or weak. " Lei Li said indifferently, his expression so calm. But Kata Kuri and others were taken aback. They all know how powerful Raleigh, known as the Pluto, is. But even so, the strength of One Piece Roger is even better than Raleigh in rumors! Although they believe that Raleigh''s words are somewhat exaggerated. But Karl was defeated. Blackbeard Titch, who is also the Four Emperors, is the best proof! You know, Blackbeard Titch''s most legendary battle is not a top war, nor a fight against the remnants of Whitebeard. It was the battle that defeated Kaido and destroyed the island! This battle let the world know that Blackbeard''s ability to become the Four Emperors is not in vain, but really has such strength. Although most people know that Blackbeard defeated Kaido by tricks. But strategy is also part of strength, which everyone must admit. However, this is the one, Blackbeard, who was brave and intent, was beheaded by Karl after five days of fierce fighting. No bones left! When I think of this, Kata Kuri can''t help but feel terrified, because Karl''s ability is really terrifying. Then he worried about whether his mother would be defeated by Karl. But they waited a long time. Except for a few explosions at the beginning, which sounded from a short distance, so far they have not heard any sound of fighting. After a while, Kata Kuri''s pupils contracted, and she said in surprise: "Mom and Carl are back!" Kata Kuri''s voice just fell. Carl and Charlotte Lingling flew back like this. There are almost no signs of fighting on the two of them, which shows that they are not fighting. "Uncle Raleigh, I''ve taken care of the things here, and I''ll leave the rest to you. I have something to do. Let''s go ahead." Carl waved his hand, threw Charlotte Lingling''s trouble to Raleigh, and then flew away. After seeing Carl leave, Raleigh sighed helplessly, took out a bottle of wine and waved at Charlotte Lingling. "Little Lingling, do you want to drink a bottle?" "Humph! You old thing, you really are a drunkard! My mother doesn''t drink, this thing is nothing good to drink, you quickly find someone to prepare dessert, my mother wants to eat cake! " Charlotte Lingling roared, but Raleigh was unmoved and took a sip of wine. Kata Kuri immediately asked someone to make the cake, for fear that his mother would be sick again. At the same time, Xia Qi took out a piece of dessert and threw it at Charlotte Lingling. "Lingling, do you remember this smell?" "It''s you? Xia Qi!" Charlotte Lingling caught this small piece of dessert, ate it directly, and then looked at Xia Qi in surprise. But her expression quickly turned into disdain. "The taste is still so terrible! But my old lady likes it!" Chapter 301： Baroque Lederfield Carl threw Charlotte Lingling to the Chambord Islands and gave it to Raleigh and Shaqi to coax her. He was not worried that Charlotte Lingling would take action against Raleigh and Xia Qi. Not to mention that she and Lei Li and Xia Qi have no grievances, there is no need to do it. More importantly, even if she wants to do something, she really may not be able to solve Raleigh in a short time. If Raleigh is willing to work hard, Charlotte Lingling may be killed again. So she didn''t have to take risks at all. And after a few simple collisions between Charlotte Lingling and Carl, they learned that Carl''s current strength is far beyond when he was chased by him back then! Coupled with this place now, it is even more powerful for Carl''s ability. So Charlotte Lingling chose to give up chasing Shanks. In any case, her mind was not completely confused. Fighting Carl here will not do any good for the BIGMOM Pirates, and it may even lead to annihilation of the entire army. So Charlotte Lingling can only choose to let go, but she has already written down the grudge. When the time comes later, she will never let Carl go! ... at the same time. Carl has come to Dressrosa. He is flying very fast. Shanks had just entered the new world at this time, and Karl had already reached his destination. So I thought that it would take at least half a day to wait for Shanks to come over. For the rest of the time, Carl simply took a break in Dresrosa and had a chat with Kuzan about what might happen in the future. Of the existence of Eim, Karl naturally couldn''t say it casually, because this matter was really a bit shocking. If the other party did not take the initiative to explode, it would be somewhat ruined. But Carl can reveal a little bit in advance that the news about Yim will not surprise them so much when Yim really appears. Kuzan, King Liku and others were shocked when they heard the news that Karl had adapted based on Eim''s information. Their reaction was exactly the same as Karl thought, they didn''t believe it was true at all, and even the Three Views collapsed. Fortunately, Karl didn''t directly say Eim''s name, and he was the one sitting on the Void Throne. Otherwise, even Kuzan would not be able to bear this kind of information, let alone King Liku and the others. "Carl, you can''t talk nonsense about this, if it''s really the same as you said, our trouble will be big!" Kuzan''s thinking is very quick, and he reacted in an instant. If the person in Karl''s mouth really exists, it will be very troublesome for them. Carl sighed and did not continue to explain. Because he also knows that talking too much is not safe for them. After all, Karl couldn''t guarantee that they would directly attract the attention of the other party and then be eliminated because they knew of the existence of Yim. For their safety, Carl can only use this vague method to warn them of the danger of Yim. But at this moment. A messenger ran in from outside. He was panicked, his face was like a dish, and his whole body was shaking. "No, no, it''s not good, King Liku, and Queen Rebecca, there are pirates invading the port, our soldiers can''t hold it!" "A pirate invaded? You were all educated by the former Navy Admiral Zefa, and your captain is still a fruitful person. As long as the Four Emperors Pirate Group is not coming, there are pirates you can''t stop? " Rebecca frowned, feeling a little strange. The soldier trembled, because the words of fear were unsuccessful. "The people who broke into here are sucking blood everywhere, and the captain has also been stunned. Now I don''t know the life or death..." "what?!" Hearing what he said, Rebecca was shocked, and then set his gaze on his father. "In that case, let me go..." "You can''t go, Kuzan, please come with me, this person is very strong, not even weaker than White Beard!" Just when Cyrus was about to shoot. Carl spoke first. Now the captain of the defensive team of Dresrosa is no longer Cyrus, but a different person. This person is the one who won the final victory in the bullfighting arena before. His name, Carl, is unknown, but his own strength is indeed not weak. Before eating the fruit, he was at least a colonel in his head, to the level of a brigadier general. When he ate the rustle fruit, his strength soared to the point where he was close to the lieutenant general. Moreover, this person will also be armed with color domineering, but it is a pity that he will not be domineering, otherwise his strength can be even higher. But even so, he was still killed by the sudden pirate! In this way, even if it is replaced by Cyrus who is above the lieutenant general and below the quasi-general, it is also useless! Because this person who suddenly invaded Dressrosa was named Barloric Lederfield! In the past, he had a more resounding name, that is, the red of loneliness! According to the rumors, this man once used his own power to contend with Roger, Golden Lion and White Beard. He is a great pirate full of legends, known as the lonely red and red earl on the sea! Such a person even if it is Carl, should be treated with caution, let alone others. "I don''t know why this person is here. Is this coming for trouble?" Kuzan''s domineering experience also saw the other side''s figure. Since Lonely Red is very easy to recognize, and he had the privilege of seeing each other, he naturally recognized the breath of this person. So Carl and Kuzan immediately dispatched and disappeared into the hall. The people of the Liku royal family have no idea what the situation is. But since Carl said that this matter requires the two of them to do it, it is not something that the Liku family can solve. "I really don''t know who the other party is, but I want Master Karl and Master Kuzan to do it together. And Master Carl also said that his strength will not be weaker than that of Whitebeard. Is it such an exaggeration? " Rebecca felt a little weird. Cyrus shook his head and said, "Although I can''t believe it, since the opponent can kill in seconds, the captain of the defensive captain with the rustle fruit ability, this shows that his strength is at least the same level as the general. If I go instead, Im afraid its really not an opponent of this monster. Fortunately, Lord Carl and Lord Kuzan are here, otherwise we will be unlucky again. " Upon hearing Cyrus'' words, King Liku and Violet nodded in agreement. Now that Carl has spoken, all they have to do now is to wait here for Carl''s return. ... at the same time. Carl and Kuzan have arrived at the port. But as soon as the two of them came here, they saw a brutal scene! The lonely red, Barloric Lederfield, actually sucked human blood here! And his appearance and skin are getting younger at a speed visible to the naked eye! Chapter 302： Singles! "Former Admiral Kuzan, former Admiral Karl, it''s a coincidence that you two would appear here at the same time. It seems that my luck today is not so good. If I had known it earlier, I would be here a day late. " Lederfield casually threw the civilian who had been drained of vitality aside, and then looked at Carl and Kuzan. Although he said that he was bad luck, his expression was very plain, and he didn''t see any regrets at all. "Lederfield, what the **** is going on, why are you doing this!" When Kuzan saw the civilians lying on the ground, he was a little angry. Although these people are still alive, I am afraid that the remaining vitality will not survive for a year or two. Lederfield was really angry for doing this, and Kuzan was not blamed for being angry. Even Carl couldn''t stand it anymore. He directly drew out his own Hades, summoned the shadow of Hades, and rushed up immediately! "Kuzan, we don''t have to talk nonsense with such people! He is in the way of the phantom beast species and the bat fruit ability, and he can restore his youthful ability with blood sucking! So he must keep sucking blood all the time, and we must stop him! " Before the voice was over, Carl rushed up. But Lederfield''s reaction was quick, his domineering experience and color also surpassed the limit, and he was on par with Carl''s experience and color! The two weapons collided instantly, causing a violent spark. At the same time, the two also broke out, the same level of overlord color, instantly let the ground under their feet drop more than one meter in depth! "Ice CubeBurst Pheasant Mouth" When Carl and Lederfield were in a stalemate, Kuzan did not speak martial arts, and attacked directly from behind! I saw a huge ice bird, rushing forward thinking of Lederfield quickly! Facing Kuzan''s attack, Lederfield jumped directly into the sky without any cause. But Kuzan''s attack can be directed by him himself. I saw this ice bird, under the control of Kuzan, flying fast towards the sky, and arrived at Lederfield''s feet in the blink of an eye! "Really good control." Lederfield praised Kuzan, and with a flick of his hand, the umbrella in his hand immediately turned into a sword, releasing a huge sword aura that completely shattered the ice bird. And his sword aura still maintained a strong power, rushing downwards. If this blow hits the ground, Dresrosas port will probably disappear instantly! Seeing this scene, Carl made a fist with his left hand and hit the sky directly! The shaking fruit is launched! I saw a crack in the air instantly, and the powerful vibration force instantly shattered Lederfield''s sword aura! Its power has even disrupted the surrounding airflow. In addition, Carl also released the power of fluttering fruits, making the surrounding airflow more turbulent! As a result, Lederfield, who was in the chaotic storm, had no way to land safely. But he is not completely helpless. Behind Lederfield, a bunch of huge black wings appeared directly. This is the bat fruit, one of the abilities it brings to him, giving him the power to stay in the air. But even so, the airflow that Carl controls is still very violent. It hasn''t been long for Lederfield to get the fruits, and he can''t fly perfectly. So Karl''s storm still made him a little uncomfortable. At the same time, Karl was also in the storm, mixing some sickle wind blades! Although the power of these wind blades is not as powerful as Carl''s slash, but no matter what, the sharpness of each sickle Itachi wind blade is very impressive. If Lederfield is careless, he will be scratched by Carl''s wind blade. But more importantly, Karl used this method to force Lederfield into the range of the sea. Only in this way can Karl guarantee that Dresrosa will not be affected by their battle. "Kuzan, it''s almost done, help me freeze the distance of more than 10,000 meters, and leave the rest to me!" "Are you really all right by yourself? Although I admit, you are very strong, much better than me. But the other party is a tie with White Beard, are you sure you can? " "Hahahaha! Of course you can, men can''t say they can''t." Carl laughed and jumped straight up! Kuzan sighed, then came to the shore and put his hand on the sea. "Ice Age!" Accompanied by Kuzan''s soft voice. The surrounding sea is instantly frozen! It''s not just that the surface of the ocean is frozen by ice. Even the thousand-meter-deep ocean is completely frozen by Kuzan! The ice age has been spreading outwards until it spreads to a range of nearly 20,000 meters, and then the ice is stopped! This is currently the maximum range that Kuzan can freeze. But generally speaking, Kuzan doesn''t freeze such a large area, at most, he can freeze several kilometers, which is convenient for himself to fight. But since Carl has asked so, he is not afraid of trouble, and will naturally help the frozen sea. It''s just that the ice-covered distance is so long that it consumes much energy. After Kuzan completed the task, UU read with a few drops of sweat on his forehead, and then shouted. "Leidfield will be handed over to you temporarily, if you see the situation is not good, come back and replace me immediately!" "Don''t worry! Leave it to me, no problem!" Hearing Kuzan''s words, Karl responded, and then rushed towards Lederfield! at the same time. When Lederfield saw this scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but sneered, and immediately took out a leaf. This is exactly the new prop that Lederfield got, the deformed leaf! "Become Carl''s appearance!" As Lederfield''s voice fell, the deformed leaf instantly changed to Carl''s appearance, and then rushed towards Carl. But the breath of this counterfeit was very weak, and Karl just let his shadow go up and easily solved the opponent. Lederfield saw his Carl be solved easily by Carls shadow, which made him feel a little unbelievable. "How is it possible? My deformed leaf can model anyone''s ability. Although the defensive power is not good, the ability can be completely imitated. Why is there no way to imitate any of your abilities after becoming you? " Lederfield was horrified. He had tried many times before, and the deformed leaf could change into anyone''s appearance. As long as it is a character in his memory, he can change into the other side''s appearance. Even ability can be completely imitated! In addition to domineering! But now he tried to imitate Karl but failed, which really made Lederfield a little puzzled. Carl smiled without answering. Although he didn''t know the reason, he could probably guess that it was because of the system, which blocked the deforming leaf''s ability. Just as Lederfield was shocked, Carl rushed up instantly! At the same time, the system sound also rang. Chapter 303： The power of lonely red! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Allow Lederfield to **** blood and turn a blind eye to the title. Title attribute: You will be subconsciously ignored by others, even if others have seen you, you will also be treated as if you do not exist. Choice 2: Delay the time, wait for the arrival of the Red-haired Pirates, join forces with Kuzan and Red-haired Haze to kill Lederfield, and get a random C-level ability! Choice 3: Kill Lederfield alone and get an A-level ability at random! Three conventional options appear. The first one can still be ruled out, because in the face of this situation, it is impossible for Carl to turn a blind eye. As for the second type, although it is possible, it is not necessary, and C and ability are not needed by Carl at present. So Karl did not hesitate to choose three. Since he wanted abilities, he had only A-level abilities at the moment, and he could catch him. But what makes Carl a little speechless is that he didn''t give him any attribute points or skill points this time. And the reward this time hasn''t even been richer than the last time he killed Blackbeard. But Carl is also used to it. Every time when his strength becomes stronger, unless he faces a stronger enemy, the reward will be much less. Especially for the current Karl, the only one who can defeat him is Yim who hasn''t shown up yet. As for the others, they are not Carl''s opponents at all! So in the face of Lederfield, Carl is also very confident, able to single out the opponent! I saw Carl use his fierce swordsmanship and attack Lederfield. But Lederfield is also a great swordsman, his swordsmanship is not worse than Carl''s point of view! The two of them fought together like this, and the armed color was used to the extreme, and even Liu Ying''s domineering came out! The collision of the two of them directly caused turbulence in the surrounding sky, and even the ice-bound sea below had many cracks. Fortunately, this ice layer is thick enough, otherwise it would be broken now. However, Karl''s offensive is getting faster and faster, and his strength is getting stronger and stronger. Every time he attacked, Lederfield was very uncomfortable. Because of Carl''s offensive, the ability to shake fruit and flutter fruit will be added, which makes it difficult for Lederfield to parry. Had it not been for him to be an Eudemons-Bat Fruit Ability now, his physical fitness had been greatly strengthened. I am afraid that his hands have long been shaken by Carl''s double fruit ability. The current Carl, the strength completely surpasses the Four Emperors, even if Whitebeard is resurrected, it is not necessarily Carl''s opponent. It can be said that as long as Eim is not born, Karl is the real man, the strongest man in the world. And in front of the strongest, there is also the youngest one! Carl is by far the youngest and strongest in the world! Even Baibeard was over half a hundred years old when he won the title of the world''s strongest, almost fifty years old. But Carl is now in his twenties, and he has reached this level! At the thought of this, Lederfield felt a little uncomfortable, and his jealousy was revealed. But while Carl was keeping his own rhythm, Lederfield suddenly attacked. I saw him fighting the danger of injury to his abdomen, giving up his defense, using all his strength to cut out a sword energy, and knocking Carl into the air. If Lederfield doesn''t do this again, Carl will take over the rest of the rhythm. In this way, Lederfield lost any chance of winning, and eventually became Karl''s ghost. So he struggled to get injured and wouldn''t let himself fall completely into Carl''s fighting rhythm. This is the benefit of being older. Full of experience! At that time, Blackbeard was like this, he was completely pulled into his own rhythm by Karl, and he finally spent five days and five nights, being tortured to death by Karl alive! This is not to say that Blackbeard''s combat experience is not rich, but that he is not as sophisticated as Lederfield. After all, Blackbeard Titch hadn''t participated in too many battles in order to hide his strength. Even if he later became the Four Emperors, he used the fruit ability to fight, so he was dragged into the rhythm by Karl and eventually became Hades''s nourishment. But as a great swordsman, Lederfield has so much combat experience. He knew very well that Jian Hao was best at bringing the enemy into his own rhythm, slowly torturing him, and then turning it into his own dead soul under the sword. So even if Lederfield fought his hands and was slashed by Hades to get an unhealable wound, he was unwilling to enter Karl''s rhythm and was led by his nose. But Lederfield also wanted to try Karl''s weapon, whether it was the same as the rumors, as long as the wound was cut out, it couldn''t heal. So he directly transformed and recognized the form of Batman. His two tiger teeth became long, thin, and very sharp. His hands have become more slender. The wings behind him have also become more aesthetically pleasing and look thinner And at the tail vertebra of Lederfield, there is a bat''s tail which is equivalent to a hundred times magnified. ! This is the batman form of Lederfield, which looks like a legendary vampire. And vampires have another ability, that is, their self-healing ability is very powerful, otherwise they would not be called immortal blood. It''s just that their ability to recover, and even vitality, must be maintained by sucking blood. This is the current situation in Lederfield. He recovers his wounds by consuming the vitality from the previous inhalation. Visible to the naked eye, the wound on his abdomen really healed completely! Even Hades''s demon power was completely suppressed at this time because of the fruit ability. But Lederfield''s skin was also wrinkled and wrinkled visible to the naked eye. In order to recover his wounds, he grew old for more than ten years. If he was 20 years old before, he is now in his 30s. "The consumption is so big? I recovered the wound before, even the kind of penetrating wound, it only consumes about a year of vitality. But now just recovering such a small wound, it consumed more than ten years of life force. It''s worthy of being called the strongest demon sword, it''s really breathtaking! " Lederfield sighed, and then scattered all the deformed leaves! I saw, Kuzan, Yixiao, Sakarski, Polusalino, Warring States, Karp and others, all appeared in front of Karl! In addition to them, even Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, Shanks, and even the Golden Lion and White Beard were all taken out by Deformed Ye! Even Carl saw the figure at the end! That''s Roger One Piece! Chapter 304： Deformed leaves of chicken ribs "It''s really an exaggerated ability to conjure so many people in one breath. Is this planning to have a big chaos?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he couldn''t help shook his head as he watched the unprecedented grand occasion before him. At this time, the people who were transformed by the deformed leaf rushed up and wanted to do something to Karl! It will take some time for Karl to get rid of all the people who have changed. I saw that Kuzan was not polite and released the Ice Age to Karl. But Carl only slightly activated the ability to shake the fruit, his ability was directly cracked, and then Carl wiped his neck! There is no way, although the opponent''s ability is strong, but it will not use domineering, very fragile, this is considered a great weakness. That''s why Carl can do a seckill. If it were Kuzan himself, it would not be so easy to be solved by Karl. At this moment, Kuzan himself, looking at his clone in the air, couldn''t help covering his face. Because of his avatar, it''s really shameful. at the same time. The avatars of Sakarski and Polusalino also rushed up. The combined blow of these two people was very effective and directly knocked Carl back a distance of tens of meters. But Carl''s shadow rushed up quickly, piercing the chest of''Sakaski'' directly, killing him in seconds. But when this shadow wanted to take action against''Porusalino'', the other party used the ability of Shining Fruit to escape directly into the air, and also released a pirated version of Bashaqiong Gouyu. The dense laser shot instantly hit the shadow''s body, piercing it completely. At the same time, the avatar with a smile rushed up, and without hesitation, it was a big meteorite! Seeing this scene, Karl smashed and smashed, punching towards the sky! The crushing power instantly smashed the big meteorite in the sky. Then Kakkar rolled up another storm, and rolled all the meteorites to Lederfield. Facing Carl''s offensive Poruzalino, he released Hachichiqiong Gouyu again, and wanted to intercept Carls attack. "One Smile" also released gravity and suppressed Carl''s storm. But at this moment, the already riddled shadow suddenly rushed to the front of Porusalino, and it hit him with a single blow! Spike! Then he flashed away and came to "Yixiao" again. Faced with Carl''s shadow, "smile" without hesitation, changing the gravity of the whole body. But dont forget, he is just a shadow! The change in gravity can''t affect the shadow''s activities at all. So he swings the knife again and kills smile in seconds! "It''s a really easy-to-use ability. Not only is he strong, he won''t even die. The only pity is that he has no thoughts. If this shadow has its own thoughts, I guess it will become stronger. " Carl nodded. This battle was the first time he used Hades to attack with the shadow attached. The effect is outstanding, very easy to use! Even if it was Hades''s body, he couldn''t help trembling, conveying his excited expression. Because the shadow used by Carl, although it has basically the same ability as Carl. But it is an image drawn by reference to the anthropomorphic Hades. That''s why Hades is so excited. It''s a pity that the shadow is only a shadow, and Carl can''t pinch Hades''s face out, which is a little regret. Just when Karl was melancholy, the two clones of Warring States and Karp rushed up at the same time. Facing his two old seniors, Carl raised his mouth slightly, planning to kill them in the most gentle way! "Ghost Cut" Not much to say, it is one of the most gentle big moves, directly tearing the world! The two Warring States and Kapu were killed by Karl before they even started. Then the shadow continued to slaughter the Quartet in the clone. Even "Kaido" and "Charlotte Lingling" died in its hands. But just when the shadow was ready to continue to show off his power. The three of White Beard, Golden Lion and Roger joined forces to directly shatter the clone! Although it was said that the clone could not die, after it became shattered, Karl could only re-summon it. However, the attack of the three of them has come to Karl. The Golden Lions Gosho Jiju reappears on earth! The shocking fruits of White Beard also shocked the world! Although Roger is not a capable person, he can open mountains and crack the ground with his sword aura, and even cut the air! This is a swordsmanship far surpassing all current swordsmen, even the world''s largest swordsman, it is completely incomparable. Facing the full blow of these three legends, Carl did not change his face and stood firm. I saw him take a deep breath, then shouted angrily, also exploding his strongest power! Suddenly, a spark exploded in the sky. The aftermath of the explosion even reached Dres Rosa, a kilometer away, causing violent turbulence in the port. Even the palace of Dresrosa has been affected. Rebecca accidentally fell to the ground. The scene that happened before them shocked all of them. They had never expected that Lederfield would have such a powerful method. Even if he was standing at the port, Kuzan, who was in a direct battle, couldn''t help sighing at this time. "It really deserves to be the lonely red Lederfield, if it were my clone who faced so many strong people. I''m afraid I won''t be so relaxed like Carl at all. These two guys are real monsters! " Kuzan couldn''t help but shook his head. But the disaster relief and this time the sky suddenly calmed down. At this moment in the sky, Lederfield personally rushed up. And the people he had used the deformed leaf to transform had completely disappeared, and none of them were left. Such a scene made Kuzan slap his lips again, feeling a little unbelievable. But before he could sigh with emotion, the voice of the phone worm rang. This phone worm is not Kuzan''s, but Karl gave him before. "Hello? Who?" "You are not Karl? Who are you?" "I''m Kuzan, who are you?" "Ah, it turned out to be Kuzan, haha, I''m Shanks, brother Carl said let us come here to gather. But I found ice on the road and battles in the sky. Originally, I wanted to ask Carl what was going on, but now I seem to understand. Does he need to help? If the two of us add him, no matter how strong the enemy is, we can solve it quickly, right? " Shanks'' thinking is fairly quick. When he heard that the other end of the phone worm was Kuzan, he already understood that one of the people in the sky was Karl. As for the other person, Shanks couldn''t see who the opponent was because of the fierce battle and the distance. But no matter what, since the opponent can tremble with Karl for so long, it shows that his strength is at least the general or the four emperor level! That''s why Shanks wanted to propose that Kuzan and Karl would join forces. However, Kuzan shook his head and explained: "Carl said he wanted to solve the opponent alone. By the way, that person is the lonely red Lederfield!" "Lederfield? It turned out to be him! Haha, I know, I will detour to Dresrosa now, not to disturb Brother Carl''s fight." Chapter 305： awful! Just when Shanks was talking with Kuzan. The battle between Carl and Lederfield has basically entered a white-hot stage. Because the deformed leaf is not easy to use, Lederfield can only rely on his own swordsmanship to fight Carl hard. But if the front is tough, Carl still has an immortal shadow, who has been assisting Carl here. In this way, Lederfield has no way at all, attacking Karl, and even getting wounded all over himself. Now Lederfield is completely at a disadvantage, and he is not Carl''s opponent at all. Although his strength is right at the level of the Four Emperors, Karl''s own strength has long surpassed the Four Emperors. In addition, there is a shadow with the strength of the quasi-general. Carl and Shadow joined forces, directly making Lederfield completely unable to parry. Because the shadow cannot be eliminated, this makes Lederfield helpless at all. And the most important thing is that the shadow attack will also have the effect of Hades. As a result, Lederfield was completely at a disadvantage, and there was no way to compete with Karl. "It really deserves to be called, the only emperor above the four emperors. It seems that you really have such qualifications and are called by this name. Even Baibeard and Roger didn''t have such strength! " Lederfield sighed with emotion, and then directly released a sword aura to attack Karl. Facing Lederfield''s attack, Carl just waved Hades indifferently, and then shattered the opponent''s sword energy. However, at this time, Lederfield obviously has no plans to fight here. He is already very old, and he has become more afraid of death. If not, he would not look for bat fruit to extend his lifespan and restore himself to the peak period. It is precisely because of this that when he saw that he could not beat Karl, he turned and ran without hesitation! Although this is shameless, it will desecrate his title of loneliness. But at this time, Lederfield, who was already covered in blood and wounds all over his body, couldn''t take care of so much. The combination of Carl and Shadow directly caused him, exhausting all the vitality he had absorbed. Now he has returned to his old form, and his physical strength has declined. Even if he had the ability to support it, he couldn''t hold on for long, so he had to flee here. But how could Karl let him go. I saw the shadow take the lead, appeared on the route of Lederfield''s escape, and slashed in front of him. As long as Lederfield doesn''t stop, this knife is enough to cut his neck! So Lederfield paused, broke the shadow directly, and then wanted to continue to escape. But at this moment, Karl had already caught up. "Ignorance Slash--" He whispered lightly. The world was dumbfounded. Carl''s move instantly split the space, the ice below and the sky above, all because of Carl''s blow, a huge crack appeared! With a horrified face, Lederfield slowly raised the black umbrella in his hand with a speed like a snail, trying to block Karl''s sudden blow. But the next second. The world returns to normal. The sky has healed again, the colors of the heavens and the earth have returned, the space cracks have disappeared, and only the ice below is left, cracking a huge canyon. If it weren''t for this ice layer, I''m afraid Lederfield would treat the previous ones as an illusion. Because Karl''s blow did not leave any obvious scars on his body. But Lederfield always felt that something didn''t seem right. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, controlling the shadow to attack Lederfield. Facing the shadow''s attack, Lederfeld wanted to resist, but found that he had no way to control his right arm! He couldn''t even perceive the existence of his right arm. There was no way, Lederfield could only raise his left arm for the time being, covering it with armed domineering, which blocked the shadow''s blow. Lederfield looked at himself, tightly holding the black umbrella''s right hand, and hit the intact right arm, but could not perceive any existence of the right arm. His right arm, unlike his own, looks very strange! Then Lederfield was in his left hand, pulled out the black umbrella again, and even shook his right arm. There was still no response, and it looked like it was broken. But Lederfield didn''t feel any pain. He even had a suspicion that he really had a right arm? But soon he threw this suspicion aside, and then looked at Karl furiously. "You kid, what did you do to my right arm?!" "Don''t get excited about Mr. Lederfield, I''m just using you to do an experiment, to see if you can break the nerve in your right arm by relying on sword energy. It turns out that the effect is very good. In this way, I have a way to deal with Charlotte Lingling. She is known as the existence of a steel balloon, even if it does not cover the armed color and domineering ~ www.novelhall.com ~ its skin hardness is several times harder than steel. So I was thinking, can I use other methods to cut the nerves and make her lose action. Today, I just thought of a possibility, that is, to use the combination of evil spirit and true fruit. Finally, I am using my swordsmanship to send these two forces into your body and cut your nerves. How about it, isn''t this trick very good? Did you see it for the first time? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a kind smile. He could come up with this trick because Charlotte Lingling was so annoying. Especially today, Carl just had two simple tricks with Charlotte Lingling. He found that the hardness of Charlotte Lingling''s skin was beyond imagination. This made him understand that the general method has no effect on her. In addition, Carl has studied this trick for at least a month, and now it is just right to experiment on Lederfield. In this way, the strength is comparable to the four emperors Lederfield, and he has become Karl''s guinea pig. No matter how much Ledfield resisted, there was no way to escape Karl''s clutches. Even after Carl cut the nerve in Lederfield''s footsteps, he didn''t even have a chance to escape. However, Lederfield soon discovered that his severed nerves can actually be healed! Because his right arm has quietly recovered when Karl tortured other places! This allowed Lederfield to ignite hope, and began to resist Carl vigorously, trying to preserve his final virginity. But Carl also discovered this situation, so he simply broke Lederfield''s hands and feet, and slowly studied his own ability. There are not many opportunities for people at the level of the Four Emperors to be sandbags for themselves. Carl must seize this opportunity and must not let him go! Chapter 306： The death of the Red Earl "Just kill me" The legendary pirate, the lonely red and scarlet earl, Barloric Lederfield, was lying weakly on the ice at this time, his whole body was extremely old, and he became skinny. His fruit power can consume his own vitality to recover from his injuries. But being so tossed by Carl, Lederfield has no way to completely recover his body. This resulted in him being completely abolished and it was impossible to stand up and continue fighting. Such a four-emperor-level powerhouse was easily defeated by Karl, and it took only a day or so. Carl looked at Lederfield with this embarrassed appearance, then looked up at the sky. "Today''s moonlight, everyone is bright! Such weather is really rare." Carl said lightly, Lederfield didn''t speak, he just closed his eyes lightly, and he was fully appointed. When Lederfield was used as a test subject by Karl at the beginning, he already knew that his path might end here. What Lederfield didn''t think about was why Karl was so strong! In his opinion, Karl''s strength is very outrageous, even the white beard and Roger at their peak were not so strong. Even Lockes, who once instigated the situation, couldn''t do this level! This made Lederfield understand that the young man in front of him was a real monster! In front of him, other existences called monsters are all weak! "Carl, before I die, I have a question for you." "Oh? Any last words?" Hearing Lederfield''s weakness, Carl walked up to him with interest and slowly put Hades on his chest. "Are you really not interested in the position of One Piece?" "That''s it?" Hearing Lederfield''s question, Carl curled his lips in disdain and replied casually. "The title of children''s play house is nothing more than that of no use to me! Well, the answer is over, you can go to death! " Before the words were over, Karl directly inserted Hades into the opponent''s chest. Without any suspense, Lederfield, who had been tortured and weakened, had already died at this time. After killing the opponent, Karl flew into the air, using his abilities with a serious face to create a huge storm that could cover thousands of miles! Then Karl vigorously swung a sword downward! The huge sword energy, with the ability of double fruits, directly disintegrated the ice covering thousands of miles in an instant! The powerful force makes the ice surface flow with the ocean again. Lederfield followed the broken ice and fell into the sea together, and eventually disappeared. "Get the job done!" Choose to complete, get A and ability, take a random chance, do you want to draw now? whether. "No, save it for now." Carl clapped his hands to save the chance, and then returned to Dresrosa. During the previous battle, Carl needed to concentrate on dealing with Lederfield, so it was not clear that Shanks had arrived. "You really abide by the agreement, but today''s banquet may be a waste. Let''s talk about it tomorrow?" Carl was a little surprised to see both Kuzan and Shanks waiting for him in the port position. But Carl quickly reacted, put his arms around the shoulders of the two of them, and walked towards the palace. Kuzan and Shanks smiled bitterly. They watched here for a whole day, originally thinking of being able to pass by and support at any time. But when Carl and Lederfield''s battle became more and more intense, they found out. Even in the face of enemies of the Four Emperors level, Carl can also have the upper hand, and is comfortable. But no matter what Lederfield said, he still has the strength, so Karl also used his best to solve it successfully. But in the end Lederfield, because of his own fruiting ability, gave him a weakness that is not a weakness, and Carl seized the opportunity and cut his nerves. If Lederfield does not rely on the fruit ability, he can actually connect quickly with his own recovery speed. But in order to escape here, Lederfield took the initiative to burn his life to recover from various injuries. This caused him to simply not be able to fight with all his strength. Then it became a crushing game, and Lederfield eventually became Karl''s dead soul. "I really didn''t expect that your strength has become stronger and stronger. When you defeated Blackbeard before, you still spent five days and five nights. As a result, he now defeated one, and Lederfield, who was about the same strength as Blackbeard Titch, took a day to get it done. I can''t see through you more and more, brother Carl. " Shanks sighed with emotion. He really didn''t expect that Karl''s strength would improve so quickly. If he were allowed to come, it would be impossible to kill Lederfield. Moreover, the death of Lederfield also made Shanks see clearly how big the gap between him and Karl is ~ www.novelhall.com~ Not just him, even Kuzan also sees this clearly. But a man in his twenties is a real monster! "Haha, in fact, it''s okay. My ability is more restraining him, and with the addition of this fellow, Lederfield, I rely too much on my own fruiting ability. Eudemons species, bat fruit, is not a very good fruit. He abandoned his swordsmanship without using it, and had to go the wrong way to regain his youth. This caused his sword to fall completely, and it was normal for me to suppress it. Coupled with his fruiting ability, it will consume his own vitality, as long as he is not allowed to **** blood. In this way, if you two master the method to deal with him, you can actually kill him. " Carl told the truth. Because Lederfield''s flaw is too big, as long as it can cause him damage, he will definitely use the fruit ability to recover. Shanks and Kuzan would drag him for ten days and ten nights if they wanted to, so that he would not drink human blood or regain strength. This guy, I am afraid he will die of old age. This is also Lederfield''s biggest weakness, Shanks and Kuzan are fully capable of dragging each other to death. However, they themselves will also pay a certain price. After all, Lederfield''s strength is equal to that of the two of them, and it is not an easy role. Shanks and Kuzan shook their heads, and didn''t take Karl''s words seriously. While chatting, the three of them came to the palace and enjoyed a drink. In this way, the three of them, and the four of King Liku, drank all night. The rest of the Red-haired Pirates, but at Shanks orders, fell asleep early. Early the next morning, King Liku was drunk and couldn''t get up at all. Carl and others were full of energy and headed towards the sky island. Chapter 307： World-class storm Empty island. The island of gods. Carl held a grand banquet here. This banquet will last one day and one night to celebrate the Redhead Pirates joining the new navy. But Shanks refused at first, and he didn''t want to join the new navy. But Carl''s hospitality was difficult, and with some additional factors, Shanks chose to join in the end. Because there is no way, if he does not join, Shanks will eventually face the encirclement and suppression of the Beast Pirate Group and the BIGMOM Pirate Group. In this way, no matter how strong Shanks is, it is impossible to be the opponent of the two four emperors. The most important thing is that Carl has already obtained the information, and Kaido on the side of Wano Country has killed the Black Charcoal Orochi, and has completely taken Wano Country in his hands. In this way, in addition to its own power, even the warriors of the country of Wano are in the hands of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates. And next, he announced that the entire world would be destroyed by the Red-haired Pirates, found Shanks, and forced out the whereabouts of Ralph Drew! If Kaido alone said that, Shanks wouldn''t be afraid. With the strength of all their members, there is no need to worry about the Beast Pirate Group. But the BIGMOM Pirate Group, less than half an hour after Kaido announced the incident, followed behind and announced that it would take action against Shanks. As a result, it was very uncomfortable to keep Shanks from getting up and down. Carl took the opportunity to invite him into the group. Anyway, the two of them had a lot to say. There is nothing wrong with joining the group even at this time. For Carl, Shanks is not only strong, but also very righteous. And what he did was not as brutal as other pirates, but very gentle. Therefore, it is definitely a right choice to win him into the group. In this way, the new navy has once again added a general. As for the Red-haired Pirates, Shanks himself is still leading, and Karl will not interfere too much. In this way, after persuading the other party, the banquet officially began. At the same time, with the help of this banquet, Carl also passed the news of Shanks joining the new navy to every corner of the world. It caused an uproar in the whole world. It didn''t take long. There was also a big news in the navy. They shielded all the information, even if Carl didn''t notice that the navy would actually take action against the Whitebeard Pirates! The navy came out and beat the straw hats to pieces, and Luffy was arrested by Karp himself! At this point, the straw hat group was completely wiped out. As for the White Beard Pirates, it was also torn apart by the navy. This time, the former Marine Marshal Warring States, and the current Marine Marshal Sarkarski joined forces to deal with Marko, defeated him, and then imprisoned in the advance city. In addition to Marko, Diamond Joz, Foil Bista and others have also lost and disappeared. Ace was also taken away by Karp, leaving the battlefield midway just like Luffy. At this point, the Navy has won a complete victory, directly pulling its reputation that has fallen into a trough! In this blitzkrieg, the navy fought very beautifully! By the time Carl learned the news, they had ended the battle and returned to the navy headquarters. In this way, Karl didn''t even have a chance to watch the game, and then he would miss it. However, the Navy also declared that it is still strong through this matter. Even if there is a new navy to strengthen its limelight, the current navy is still one of the overlords of the sea! And the effect of this is even more shocking Kaido and Charlotte Lingling. These two people have been too arrogant recently. In order to find Lavdrew, they had completely ignored the navy. That''s why Sakarski planned this action, first to destroy the four emperors and kill their prestige. As for Luffy and Ace. This cargo has been taken away by Karp. As for where the two of them will be taken, I am afraid that only Karp knows. The Straw Hats are completely finished, but according to the information Carl got. The dragon appeared at the end of the final battlefield and took away all the straw hats. As for the white beard led by Marco, there is still no news, and Karl can only ask them to ask for their own blessings. Because Carl didn''t plan to join in the excitement at all. "The navy has already started, and the world will soon usher in an all-out war. At that time, all of us will be pawns in this war. It seems that I have to take advantage of this time to make more preparations, and then destroy one of the four emperors first. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he locked his gaze on Kaido first. Carl and Charlotte Lingling had an agreement before, so they won''t shoot her for the time being. But Carl can do something on Kaido! And the moves that Carl practiced from Lederfield before can also be applied to Kaido. As long as Kaido''s nerves can be cut off, then he will be much easier to solve Charlotte Lingling. But before that, Karl is still using his own, unused A skill extraction ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to talk about it. Congratulations to the host, gaining the A-level ability to walk in the void. Walking in the Void: This skill can freely travel through the space within a kilometer range, and the cooling time for each shuttle is one second! "hiss--" "Isn''t this a teleport every second?!" After seeing the introduction of this ability, Carton took a breath. Then he used the void shuttle and came directly to a location a kilometer away. But in the next second, Carl''s figure disappeared again and returned to its original position! It takes a second! At this speed, Carlton was stunned! You know, Carl''s original speed, even if he burst out with all his strength, it would take two seconds to reach a kilometer away. And this teleportation, without a millisecond of time, just teleport over! And the most important thing is that this ability has only one second cooling time! By the way, Carl also asked Shanks and Kuzan to experiment with this ability, and they were shocked at once! The ability of this move is very strong, even if Shanks and Kuzan see and hear, they are completely unaware of Karl''s whereabouts. This surprised Carl. But shortly after, Shanks found Carl alone and poured cold water on him. He said that Yim also has the same speed, can come to him quietly, making him unable to make any reaction. In this way, the joy of Karl''s new ability was immediately diluted, and even felt a little strange. Because his ability is not speed but pure spatial movement. To put it bluntly, it is teleport. But Yim could also do this kind of thing, this is new information that Carl didn''t know before. In other words, Yim''s ability has a great probability of being tied to space! Chapter 308： Prelude to war Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A+ Spirit: B+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A), walking in the void (A) Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Carl briefly sorted out his attributes and abilities, and then called everyone to a meeting. The purpose of this meeting is to conduct a blitzkrieg against Kaido! And this battle was conducted in secret, and only a few people knew about it. Although Karl has been gathering troops, those people don''t know what Karl has planned. Because Karl was planning to rush into the country of Japan from the air, he was caught off guard against Kaido! In this way, a large part of Kaido''s power can be eliminated from the very beginning. But Kuzan still stayed at Dresrosa just in case. Shanks took his pirate group and Carl''s undivided teams to the surrounding countries to prevent the BIGMOM pirate group, and came to help halfway. And Karl also asked Luo to take the temporarily formed Third Fleet to go to the nations to stop them. As for the new naval base, there is no problem with Intil. Intil stayed by Carl for so long, even if he didn''t learn how to manage the new navy, there was no problem with a little command and managing the remaining personnel. As for the first fleet led by Anilu and Jess, and the second fleet led by Nilu and Enzo, all have to follow Karl to raid Kaido''s Wano country! So Carl had to open such a meeting and specify a detailed battle plan. In this way, the meeting went on intermittently for three days before finalizing the final plan. Then it was another two days to assemble the troops, adjust all the weapons, and also notified the dragon by the way, so that he could take this opportunity to watch the movements of the world government/government. If they make any changes, the revolutionary army can take the opportunity to take action against Maria. Therefore, the dragon is also looking forward to the actions of the five old stars when Karl launches a blitzkrieg against the beasts and pirates. In this way, after Carl assembled his troops, he took hundreds of pirate ships and nearly 10,000 of his men to the country of Wano! The sum of Karl''s wrong number is basically close to the number of navy forces, or even more. After all, Karl was also from the navy, so he was naturally more familiar with the navy''s set. In addition, the former Navy Admiral Zefa and the former Navy Admiral Kuzan are here, and the current new naval force is very much like the original navy. This also allowed those people who were originally in the Navy to adapt to the new environment very quickly. Just when Karl took his two large fleets and wanted to set off for the country of peace. Temporarily struggling, the third fleet, which has no more than a thousand people, a total of twenty or thirty pirate ships, has been placed in advance under the leadership of the red-haired pirate group. After that, Shanks began to provoke the BIGMOM Pirate Group and took the lead in spreading the information here. What Shanks has to do is to spread the news of the battle between himself and Charlotte Lingling, so that the outside world will mistakenly think that Karl is going to take action against the BIGMOM Pirates! After all, Shanks had joined the new navy, so he had no problem facing Charlotte Lingling as a vanguard officer. After all, both of them are four emperors, and their strengths are definitely comparable, and they will naturally attract people''s attention in the first place. And the most important thing is that Shanks''s task was successful very smoothly. Charlotte Lingling had been printed by Shanks, and then the two fought. As for the others, even though they didn''t do anything at this time, they were still at war, and a big battle could break out at any time! At the same time, news newspapers around the country have also begun to speed up the compilation of news here, announcing that the new navy is officially fighting with one of the four emperors, the BIGMOM Pirates! The world government/government and navy have also arrived at this news. Five old stars immediately dispatched CP0 member Lu Qi to investigate the true and false, but CP0''s troops did not take much action at all. Even the special operations team against Carl did not go to sea. Wu Lao Xing obviously felt deceitful and wanted to observe more. The navy on the other side was also more calm than thought. Sakarski was surprised at the first time he got the news. But he was not in a hurry, nor did he send anyone to find out the truth. Because he knows Karl''s character, if he wants to do something with the Four Emperors, he will definitely be the first one, instead of sending someone to lead the battle. So Sarkarski understood that the battle between Shanks and Charlotte Lingling was just a feint. The real battlefield is not here. After a while, UU read www. uukanshu.com Sakaski took out the phone bug and dialed out. "Mosimosi?" "Marshal Sakaski, what''s your order?" In another segment of the phone worm, a very wretched voice came. "Porusalino, here is a task for you to go to the country of Wano to see, but be careful, don''t do anything with anyone. I suspect that the battle on the side of the nations is just to divert attention. The real battlefield should be the country of Hezhi! " "It''s really scary. It''s really a dangerous task to let me go to the four emperors'' site to inquire about the news..." "Porusalino, don''t give me nonsense, go now, but remember, you must get me back safely!" "I know, don''t worry, I''m going now, it''s really annoying..." Speaking, Sakarski was hung up. Looking at the phone worm that had drooped, Sakarski''s veins violently violently, and it took a lot of effort to resist the urge to call back again. "One by one, it''s really not worrying!" "Forget it, let''s wait for his news first, but Karl, this kid, is really getting more and more capable. In just a few months, I took care of the new navy like this. Those who don''t know think that the new navy is the real navy, and you really have you! " Sakarski snorted coldly, but was not angry, but a little envious. In Sakarski''s view, if it weren''t for the Five Old Stars and the Celestials to force Karl, he would never leave the navy. Even if he had an idea before, Sakarski still believes that he was forced away. So Sakarski became more and more dissatisfied with the Dragonites and the Five Old Stars. If it wasn''t for the admiral of the navy to be responsible for everyone in the navy, I am afraid that he would also run away immediately! Chapter 309： Raid! Just when the two four emperors of the world were fighting. People from other forces, basically soy milk, put their eyes on Shanks and Charlotte Lingling. Only a small group of people set their sights on Karl. This is true for Dragon and Sakaski. Both of them sent people to Wazuki to inquire about the situation, and wanted to see when Carl would act on Kaido. But it is not the same as Polusalino sent by the navy. The one from the revolutionary army is directly Munch D. Long himself! But he had known for a long time that Karl was planning to do something against Kaido. Now he came over, just wanting to see how Carl solves this monster that is known to be immortal. However, Long and Polusalino came to the same position embarrassingly in order to see how Karl dealt with Kaido. That''s the uppermost sky the ghost knows. It has a wide field of vision and is very suitable for spectating. Then the two people just met. The scene was embarrassing, but there was no way. The two of them could only pretend that no one saw each other, and then left here immediately. Carl was manipulating the fleet in the air, and when he saw this interesting scene, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. However, this episode did not affect Carl''s next plan. "Attention everyone! When Ainilu is disappointed by the thundercloud, he will fire a volley of artillery fire! The ghost island below will be smashed!" Karl gave the order through the phone worm, and then gave Ainilu a look. "Yehahahaha! Leave it to me!" "Hundreds of millions of volts, Thor is coming, Thundercloud!" Accompanied by a roar from Ainilu. The originally sunny sky was instantly covered with a thick layer of entrapment. After a while, the sky full of thunder crashed down on the ghost island, directly destroying Kaido''s castle! In addition to the Thunder, Carl''s fleet descended from the sky with a volley of artillery fire! In an instant, the sky was full of thunder and hotness, directly smashing Kaido''s beasts and pirates until they could not take care of themselves. None of them knew what was going on in front of them, and they were knocked out. In addition, Jace created a blizzard to freeze the road below, and even created a huge avalanche to prevent these people from escaping. The overwhelming artillery fire and thunderstorms, coupled with the huge avalanche created by Jess, directly caused the beasts and pirates group, and there was no way to escape. But at this moment, a hot flame breath suddenly appeared below, directly melting all the snowflakes. This is Kaido''s breath of flames. But in the face of Kaido''s moves, Enzo took the lead in displaying a sword aura before Carl could make a move, directly cutting off Kaido''s breath! However, his sword aura fell on Kaido without even breaking his fur. Although Enzo''s strength is strong, but he has not reached the level of a general, being able to cut off Kaido''s flame is already his best performance. So instead of continuing to shoot, he took a step back. "Carl!!!" "You **** turned out to be at war against me, you really don''t want to live anymore!!!" Kaido roared, and a huge thunder blasted towards Carl directly. However, in the face of Kaido''s Thunder, Ainilu, who was transformed into Thor, slapped it directly. The two thunders collided with each other, causing violent fluctuations, directly blasting the sky! But at this moment, Yan Calamity Jin appeared on the scene, and a sword aura directly repelled the Thunder God of Anilu. "Boss Kaido, leave this guy to me!" Covered with mysterious flames, Yan Calamity Cinder directly changed into the form of a birdman, and made a big move towards Anilu. Upon seeing this, Nilu stepped on the moon step, and rushed up, kicking Jin directly! "Your opponent is me!" "And I!" Enzo appeared behind Jin at the right time, and took a slash, trying to sever Jin''s wings. But Jhin''s reaction was very quick. He immediately waved his wings, stopped in midair and fell, then an somersault, avoiding Enzo''s sword energy. But when he saw Nilu and Enzo appear in front of him, his expression was very ugly. One of these two is a great swordsman, and the other is a strange girl who has the power of giants. No matter which one, it is not an easy character. At the same time, Kaido also released the wind blade, wanting to smash all the warships in the air! His gust of wind breathed out very quickly, and the wind blade was invisible and colorless, and he couldn''t notice it at all. Even if you are domineering, you may not be able to see Kaido''s wind blade! But this kind of wind blade, for Karl, there is no threat at all. To say that the wind blade is stronger than anyone else, then Karl is definitely one of the powerful competitors! "Scythe Weasel Wind Blade" Carl let out a whisper, and when Kaido released the wind''s breath, he used Future Vision to see his target. Then Carl faced the targets in front of him, and put the Scythe Wind Blade in time. Suddenly the wind howled. Suddenly there was a burst of explosions in the sky, like firecrackers, and it was very loud. But everyone present did not see any explosions. This is the collision between the kaleidoscope and wind blades ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nothing can be seen except the sound! "Carl!!!" Kaido changed into the form of a dragon, and directly picked up the mace and rushed towards Karl. "Anilu, you go to deal with Quinn, Jace, you are responsible for commanding the troops, and Kaido will be handled by me!" Carl squinted his eyes, pulled out Hades and rushed directly towards Kaido! At the moment the two weapons collided, fierce cremation broke out. But Carl''s power was stronger and he directly charged Kaido to the bill. Kaido clearly felt that Karl''s strength had improved again, which made his face very uncomfortable. But before he could take any further action, Carl had already used the void to walk and teleported to Kaido! "Ghost Cut" "How can the speed be so fast?!" Kaido felt a little unbelievable. He didn''t see any movement of Karl at all, and then Karl appeared in front of him. This surprised Kaido and could only defend passively. But Carl moved very quickly. The world changes in an instant! A blow that was enough to slash the space fell on Kaido, crushing his mace directly! And Kaido also had a huge scar across his chest! But Karl''s attack is not over yet. He continued to use the double-fruit ability to knock Kaido directly into the air, and even created a pseudo-Earthburst Sky Star, sealed Kaido forcibly, and threw it into the sea! But Kaido reacted very quickly, transforming into the form of a dragon, and fighting Carl in the air. In this way, the battle between the two of them, in just one minute, had already moved away from the ghost island and flew towards the uninhabited island on the side. This is where the two of them will fight. Chapter 310： Respective opponents Just when Carl was holding Kaido. The war on Ghost Island has officially started. Yan Calamity Cinder was constrained by Enzo and Nilu, and there was no way to participate in the frontal battlefield. Now that he was beaten by these two men, he could no longer find North. Although Yan Calamity Jin''s strength was good, Enzo and Nilu, both of them, were able to compete with him by five or five if they were taken out alone. Not to mention that the two are still old partners, and they work together very well. Therefore, Yan Calamity Cinder is hard to say, and there is no way to break through the restraint of these two people. "The new navy suddenly attacked. It really lacks the demeanor of a powerful force!" Since there is no way to break through, Jhin intends to ridicule the two of them in words. But Nilu and Enzo were not moved at all. Carl has only one task for Enzo and Nilu, and that is to slay the flames! In addition, any other things can be ignored by both of them, or even not involved! Even after they killed Yan Calamity Cinder, it was no problem to withdraw directly. But the two of them would not really do this. However, Enzo and Nilu are bound to win the task of killing Flame Cinders, and they will not shake their hearts because of any words from each other. Yan Baijin felt a little panicked when he saw that these two people were completely unmoved. All he can do now is resist desperately, hoping that the battlefield below can win, so that Quinn can come and help. But when Yan Kashijin saw that everyone in the New Navy Corps actually agreed to wear a thick protective suit. This makes him feel a little uncomfortable. Because the greatest power of the plague is the various plagues developed by oneself. These plagues can be directly infected as long as they touch the skin, and they spread very quickly. Originally, the plague was supposed to be the biggest killer move on the battlefield, and Quinn''s good at it. But the army of the new navy has been fully armed to prevent the plague from the root cause. This made Yan Calamity Jin feel a little unbelievable, he had no idea that the other party would do this! Not only the flames, but Quinn was dumbfounded. He had already released the Ice Ghost Plague, as long as people from the new navy came over, he would be infected immediately! But the result was that the people of the Hundred Beasts Pirate Group were infected, and the new navy soldiers did nothing. Even the ice ghosts can''t do any harm to them! "Yehahahaha! Your plague has no effect on our people at all, so let''s take it to death! Quinn!!!" Anilu turned into Thunder and suddenly appeared behind Quinn. A huge thunder broke out instantly, knocking Quinn into the air directly. But Quinn''s reaction was also very quick. One second before he was hit, he transformed into a brachiosaurus form and covered his entire body with armed domineering, so as to avoid injury. However, Ainilu''s thunder fruit, with its paralyzing effect, made him very uncomfortable. "Damn bastards, even if you come here prepared, facing my masterpiece ice ghost, it''s impossible to be completely unaffected! The ice ghost plague, but my highest masterpiece, do you think it can be low-end with just a mere protective suit? I really underestimate my name for the epidemic! " Although the plague has been contained, Quinn is still confident that the ice ghost plague can be carried forward. Anyway, there are so many people on the scene, whether it is a teammate or an enemy, as long as you touch the ice ghost, you will definitely die! And so many ice ghosts are pouring in, even if there is protective clothing, it is useless. They can be swallowed by ice ghosts. But Ainilu ignored Quinn''s words, instead relying on his own speed, constantly attacking Quinn, so that there is no possibility of fighting back. Ainilu''s current strength, although less than a general, is almost above the quasi general. Although Quinn''s strength and domineering are good, his strength is worse than that of the Flame Cinder, and he is a bit stronger than Jack who was beheaded by Karl before. His strongest place is his own plague, so in terms of hard power, Anilu is indeed better than Quinn. So the task Carl gave him was to kill Quinn as much as possible, even if he couldn''t, he still had to hold the opponent so that he could not support the battlefield. Ainilu obeyed the order, so he had been pestering Quinn and did not give him any chance to escape. As a result, Quinn could only be beaten passively and could not fight back at all. at the same time. On the frontal battlefield, the new naval forces are fighting with the beasts and pirates and ice ghosts. But the ice ghost''s attack does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, as long as it is a life, they will automatically attack. So this also led to the chaos of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates, which gave the new navy a great opportunity for something wrong! And the most important thing is that Jace can block the attack of these ice ghosts by directly launching the blizzard, and give his troops enough opportunities to kill the ice ghosts! In this way, the ice ghost will not have any chance for the soldiers of the new navy. However, the six volleys and the barbarian are also online at this time. They rushed forward one after another, trying to break the formation of the new navy. But on the New Navy''s side, there are not only so few people who can fight. Although there are not many people that Carl has recruited during this period , the strength is above the lieutenant general level. But it is relatively simple to piece together a few people with six volleys and the strength of the barbarian. It''s just a pity that there are very few giants on Karl''s side, and they all stay on the island. Otherwise, let them deal with the barbarians more easily. In this way, the battle was fierce on the front battlefield. However, the general situation is that the new navy forces dominate. But just when the battlefield here has entered a white-hot stage. Another force suddenly appeared. Instantly killed two barbarians and one volley six, which relieved a lot of pressure on the new navy side. They didn''t talk much, they were wrong with Kaido, just hacking! Jace and others, although they don''t know what''s going on, if someone helps, they won''t refuse. If Karl is here, he must be able to recognize these people as the Nine Heroines in the original book. It''s a pity that the nine people didn''t gather together. Only six people appeared here. At the same time, special circumstances also appeared on the other side. Drake, one of the six volleys, suddenly turned back and directly killed the same supernova Apu! Drake''s backlash made the battlefield once again confusing. Drake jumped directly into the thunder, and it was not right to come to the New Navy, and he said a few words to Jace in a low voice. Jace''s face changed slightly, and then nodded, accepting his betrayal. At this point, the Beast Pirate Group had no momentum. Those warriors were even more tortured by the ice ghost plague and fled here one after another. No one wanted to stay here and wait for death. This war has just begun, and it has basically been established who the victorious side will be. The balance is beginning to tilt! Chapter 311： 4 emperors? But so! The other end of the battlefield. The battle between Karl and Kaido is going on fiercely. With Carl''s current strength, although he didn''t talk about crushing Kaido, it was enough to turn the opponent''s play around. Kaido has no ability to fight back at all. Even if Kaido had exhausted all his energy, he couldn''t even touch Karl''s clothes. But any attack from Karl can leave a huge wound on his body. After Hades''s Swastika, the ability was enhanced, which caused Kaido to be injured and his resilience dropped again. Kaido now has a harder time fighting Carl than when the two fought last time. And the most important thing is that Karl also used his new moves to constantly cut off Kaido''s joints and nerves, making him unable to control his hands and feet. But this trick has limited effect. Kaido''s resilience is much stronger than that of Ledfield. Less than ten seconds after Carl cut off, Kaido can reconnect the severed nerves. If Lederfield does not rely on the fruit ability and relies purely on his own recovery, it will take at least three or four minutes to recover completely. And he can almost achieve the same recovery speed as Kaido by relying on the fruit ability. It can also be seen from here, how exaggerated Kaido''s resilience is! And the most important thing is that Karl has destroyed Kaido''s heart once, but even if the opponent does not have a heart, he is still alive and kicking. And this important part of the heart is completely restored within a few seconds. Even if it was Hades''s ability, there was no way to prevent the opponent from recovering his heart. This made Carl a little speechless. Kaido''s resilience is indeed a bit desperate. If you change to the other four emperors, there is basically only one way to defeat Kaido. That is to learn Blackbeard Titch, throw it into the sea, let him drift by himself. Only in this way can Kaido be defeated. But Karl''s purpose is to kill Kaido, he can''t just simply defeat the opponent, all he has to do is to kill the opponent! So Carl must find ways to make Kaido completely dead! But at present, Carl can''t do this, even if Hades''s ability is enhanced, he can''t give Kaido a real fatal blow. Otherwise, relying on his current strength, Kaiduo has been killed several times! Kaido''s fighting style is very rough, completely based on injury-for-injury style of play. He relied on his tenacious vitality, so he didn''t care that he would get hurt at all. that''s all. The battle between Carl and Kaido became a war of attrition with no ending. Although Carl''s physical attributes have been stuck at the A+ level. But he relies on the void to walk, which can reduce a lot of physical exertion. And if Carls walk in the void does not foresee the future, it cannot be prevented at all! So Kaido can only be passively beaten now, even if he finds a chance to attack Karl, he will easily block him. At present, Kaido has not surpassed Karl in any other attributes except physical strength. Whether it is power or speed, Carl completely crushes Kaido! So in this battle, Kaido is destined to lose to Carl! But the only problem now is that Carl can''t kill Kaido, so he can only watch. Then think about what method should be used to solve Kaiduo. In this way, the battle between the two of them continued for several days. But the frontal battlefield has basically ended the battle. This time the war ended with the victory of the new navy. All the cadres of the Hundred Beasts and Pirates Group were wiped out, none of them survived! The ice ghost plague, which looked very frightening, also stopped spreading under the control of Jace and others. But even so, many people are infected, and they can''t do anything about it. What they can do is destroy the bodies of these people to prevent the ice ghost virus from spreading. As for the samurai of Wano country. They surrendered one after another and did not plan to continue fighting. This war took less than three days in total, and it was finally over! But the battle between Karl and Kaido continues. The battle between the two of them has now turned into unilateral abuse. Kaido was completely covered in skin and flesh, and there was no good place left! On Carl''s side, except for some damage to his clothes, nothing happened. This is the current strength gap between the two of them, there is no way to compare it! It is precisely because of this that Kaido will inevitably lose to Carl. But there is still the problem, Karl can''t kill him! The current Kaido, even if his head was shattered, still couldn''t die. At most, he would lie down for a few minutes and then resurrect. So Carl really has no way to kill Kaido. Even Ainilu and others came to help, wanting to kill Kaido together. After everyone joined hands, Kaido was directly pressed to the ground and was frantically rubbed. His recovery speed is completely inferior to the frequent attacks of Carl and others, and even his body will be completely destroyed. But what makes people feel magical is that. Whenever Kaido''s body is about to be shattered, his body will emit an inexplicable light, which directly stretches his recovery power! Then Kaido was magically resurrected! Even Karl had never seen such a situation, but Kaido said that this was his natural ability. This is really speechless. In the end, there was no way, Carl could only use the old method to ask people to bring Kaido''s chains and handcuffs. Then Carl used the ability of floating fruits to release the pseudo-Earthburst Sky Star at the expense of an island, and completely sealed him in it! Kaido at this time was sealed in a sphere of Fear with a diameter of more than 10,000 meters! This sphere emits a faint light, and people who don''t know from a distance think that this is a new moon. But even if Kaido was sealed, it would last more than two or three months at most. So Carl must take advantage of this time to find a way to eliminate Kaido. If not, Carl will have to repeat his tricks before he can be sealed again. There are not many uninhabited islands. It is a waste of resources to seal Kaido, so a solution to Kaido must be found as soon as possible. For this reason, Carl even specially asked people to collect them, scattered in the ocean, belonging to the part of Kaido''s muscles. If these things are there, maybe we can really work out a way to kill the Kaido gene. that''s all. The beasts and pirates are wiped out! The new navy corps won a big victory! Even on the other side, the Redhead Pirates vs. BIGMOM Pirates, also sent a good news! Shanks singled out Charlotte Lingling, fought fiercely for three days and three nights, and finally defeated him! In the same day, the defeat of the two four emperors suddenly made the sea no longer peaceful! Chapter 312： 4 the fall of the emperor "Carl, how are you going to solve Kaido? This guy can''t be killed at all, and the scientific researchers here are simply not enough to support genetic research. Next, what should we do? Could it be that you can only keep him sealed and starve him to death? " In the sky island, Karl and Shanks and others are discussing how to solve Kaido. But they negotiated for two days, and there was no result, which made Carl a little helpless. The background of the new navy is too shallow. There is no supporting scientific research personnel at all to study biology. Caesar, who was killed by Carl before, and Germa 66, which has been destroyed, are considered to have studied biological genes. But these people violated Karl''s bottom line, and he certainly wouldn''t leave them one because of this trivial matter. There is no way, the only choice Carl can choose now is one person! "You wait, I will find someone now, I hope my face is still useful." Carl sighed. Then he left here and gave the empty island to Shanks to guard. Shanks and others didn''t know who Karl was talking about. But since Carl has said so, the other party will naturally not be a waiting person. But if they knew that the person Carl was looking for would be Begapunk, they would have their jaw dropped. But before going to Begapunk''s research institute, Carl first visited IWC. The damage to the BIGMOM Pirates is not serious, and Charlotte Lingling has no serious injuries. It''s just that her skin, which she claims is absolutely defensive, was cut by Shanks. It was this wound that caused Charlotte Lingling to lose to Shanks. The gap between the four emperors is inherently very subtle. Except for the white beard in the peak period, no one dared to say that he could win the other four emperors. Shanks did this and defeated Charlotte Lingling, who was also the Four Emperors, which made her very angry. So she started to eat special food in the past two days, and she did not expect that the crisis had already arrived! Carl came to the Cake Island of IWC without attracting anyone''s attention. Even if it is Kata Kuri, it is impossible to start seeing and hearing domineering every day, and foresee the future here. So Carl found one, while Kata Kuri was still asleep, he came to IWC, and then overturned IWC directly! The entire island, under Karl''s control, is directly like the sea! All the members of the Charlotte family were wiped out! But Charlotte Lingling responded quickly. When the cake island appeared abnormal, she had already reacted. "Carl!!!" "You dare to destroy my island!" "go to hell!!!" Charlotte Lingling roared and rushed towards Carl. But facing the opponent to dodge the attack, Karl easily dodged, and then all his opponent''s Homitz was beheaded! With Carl''s current strength, this can be done easily. Charlotte Lingling sank into the sea with horror. When Carl saw this, and just about to chase the opponent, the system voice suddenly rang. God selection is activated! Option 1: Collect Charlotte Lingling and Kaido, and get freely assignable attribute value: 10 points! Option 2: Release Charlotte Lingling and Kaido to get freely assignable skill points: 5 points! Choice 3: Kill Kaido and Charlotte Lingling to get a dimensional space bag, the size is random! These three choices are very good, but the first two conflict with Karl''s purpose, so he directly chose three. Anyway, with Carl''s current strength, multi-point attributes did not have much effect. But this dimensional space bag, Carl is still a little interested. After making the choice, Carl chased after him, and finally took a day to kill Charlotte Lingling. So far, the four emperors have been defeated by Karl! Currently, the only ones who are not dead are Kaido, who has been sealed, and Shanks who has joined the new navy. As for Marko, he has been imprisoned in Pushing City, his life or death is uncertain. Carl didn''t bother to push into the city and keep the opponent locked in it. Carl could also save a lot of things. In this way, Karl killed Charlotte Lingling and wiped the BIGMOM Pirate Group from the sea. Taking advantage of the darkness, he came to the island where Vegapunk was located. Based on his previous memories and his own domineering experience, Karl quickly locked Vegapunk''s position. But at this moment, a few pacifists who used Basomiro Bear as the template suddenly sprang out from a nearby position. These pacifists launched an offensive against Carl, but they were easily killed by Carl. And just as he solved these things, Bassomiro Bear appeared again! But this time, it was not a pacifist who appeared, but a liquid robot! Obviously, Begapunks research has been successful! The liquid robot was researched by him, and it can even be used in actual combat! But before Karl started, the other party spoke first. "Mr. Carl, thank you for keeping my memory. Those pacifists just now are not under my control. Now I can control it perfectly, any new generation of pacifists, you dont have to worry about me taking action against you. And Dr. Begapunk ordered that he asked me to pick you up! " "Are you Bassomiro Bear?" "it''s me." The bear nodded, then opened the secret door and took Carl to the Vegapunk''s research room. When passing by other research rooms, Carl even saw the zombie brother. That person can already walk and beat normally at this time, and even his hair has grown a little. Although it looks very sparse, it is also a good phenomenon. After seeing Carl, the zombie brother greeted him enthusiastically, and was then forcibly pushed into the medicine jar by other experimenters and continued to soak. Brother Zombie struggled a little bit, but eventually he was carried in because his body was a little weak. However, it can also be seen from here that Brother Zombie is currently in a good state of mind, and it will not take too long for the distance to return to its original appearance. After a while. Under the leadership of Xiong, Carl came to Begapunk''s research room. As soon as he walked in, Begapunk gave Carl a big hug. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, brother Carl, since you announced your withdrawal from the navy, I thought I would never meet you again. See it, now this place has been completely renewed. Everything is designed based on your brain and the knowledge you bring! I can even mass produce even the liquid terminator! How is it, am I very good? Is it a unique genius? " Chapter 313： Bega Punk Carl looked at the entire laboratory, which were all Begapunk''s masterpieces, and his mouth opened wide, not knowing what to say. Bassoromi Bear stood behind Vegapunk, relying on his own will, and controlled dozens of "Bassoromi Bears" at the same time to speak to Karl. "Thanks to Dr. Vegapunk, I have so many bodies, although the process is very uncomfortable. But I know that all of this is worth it, and now I, even the Four Emperors, are not necessarily my opponent! " The bear controlled dozens of Bassoromi Bear to speak together. This scene was so horrible that even Karl took a moment to relax before he said with a sigh. "You don''t need to trouble the Four Emperors. Kaido has been sealed by me and taken to the sky island. Shanks is now my own, even Charlotte Lingling, I killed him today. So basically there is no possibility of killing the four emperors, but you can try against me, what if you can beat me? " Carl was eager to try, with long-lost enthusiasm in his eyes. But before Bassoromi Bear could speak, Vegapunk stopped Carl''s move in advance. "Brother Carl, if you want to fight, let''s forget it. The current Bassomiro Bear is no longer in the category of life forms. Although he still retains his self-awareness, it is just my brain stored in the storage. His body has lost any vital characteristics, and he can''t even use his domineering and fruitful abilities. So your fluttering fruit completely restrains the current Basumiro Bear, and you can control him at any time as long as you want. And besides you, those things that can restrain non-living bodies can still cause harm to him. But there is a prerequisite, that is, their strength must be strong enough to be able to hold it, and the sea tower fragments that I have integrated into Basomiro Bear''s body. " Having said that, Begapunk once again smiled confidently. "I have completely mastered the method of recasting Hailoushi into the liquid robot. In this way, the utilization efficiency of Hailou Stone can be greatly improved. I am really a genius! Hahahaha! " Begapunk showed a bohemian smile, and his expression was written all over his face. Carl was a little helpless about this, but he still praised Begapunk seriously. As he said himself, he is such a genius! Carl gave these materials to Begapunk only two years or so, and he really succeeded in his research! This is something Carl did not expect. You know, this kind of thing, even the top scientist in Carl''s previous life, may not be able to study it in a lifetime. It even has to wait until the next generation to conduct research, and the research may not be successful. As for the scenes in the movie, they are just imagined and cannot be counted. "Vegapunk, let me ask you a question, since you are such a genius, can you develop a drug that can eliminate the Kaido gene?" "Destroy Kaido''s genes? That''s okay, but I need his samples, and then give me at least three days or so. I have studied **** Kaido before, but I suffer from too few samples, so I can''t guarantee that I can succeed in one shot. " Begapunk nodded, and Carlton was overjoyed. Then he continued to discuss with Bergapunke about joining. In fact, it doesn''t matter where Begapunk goes, he just wants to find a place to study it. In this regard, Carl gave a guarantee, and then he could provide him with a very good one, and Begapunk didn''t mind. In this way, Carl blatantly moved the entire island away. Those scientists who belong to the world government/government, seeing this situation, want to ask for support. But Carl and Bassomiro Bear were very fast, and they immediately controlled them. Bassomiro Kuma was originally a member of the Revolutionary Army. Begapunk knew this, but didn''t care. But other people don''t know. They didn''t expect that Bassomiro Bear would also help Karl, which is completely different from what they thought! In this way, Carl took Begapunk and returned to the island. Early the next morning. The news of Begapunk and the experimental base of the world government immediately detonated the entire sea! Karl announced that Begapunk, led his research department, joined Karl''s new navy. By the way, Carl also declared the world that the BIGMOM Pirate Group had been destroyed, and Charlotte Lingling was beheaded by him himself. Compared with the news of Begapunk joining the new navy and the destruction of the BIGMOM pirate group, Carl only raised a faint mouth. It seemed to him that the elimination of the Four Emperors was just a matter of convenience, and it was not worth mentioning. And the people on the sea are already used to it. Counting the BIGMOM Pirate Group, Karl has eliminated three Four Emperor Pirate Groups. In addition, he personally killed one of the four emperors, Blackbeard and sealed the four emperors Kaido. Now, Charlotte Lingling, who killed one of the Four Emperors, was completely unexpected. They just think that Carl has such a strength that he can easily eliminate the Four Emperors. Even Shanks, as the Four Emperors, was working under Karl at this time. From now on, the new navy will officially declare war on the world government. The revolutionary army led by Long followed close behind and declared war on the world government/government! But before that, Karl also asked Begapunk to study **** Kaido. Begapunk deserves to be a genius. He originally said it would take three days, but he got it done one day and one night. Carl took this potion that was enough to kill Kaido, and at the moment he lifted the seal, he injected the potion into Kaido''s body. Carl immediately made a wound on Kaido''s body, and then he was surprised to find that Kaido''s self-healing ability had failed! This made Carlton Shi overjoy and immediately launched an offensive against Kaido! Kaido was shocked. Although he likes to die, he likes to find someone to do himself. But he didn''t want to really die! But no matter how hard he struggles, it is impossible to escape from Karl''s hands. Kaido, who had no self-healing ability, suddenly dropped several levels before being easily killed by Carl. God level selection is completed, and the number of company groups will be awarded a dimensional space bag of 100 cubic meters! "One hundred cubic meters?" "Dimensional space bag?" "That''s it?" Carl shook his head, and he experimented and found that this was nothing more than the space ring in fantasy novels. Although there are practical uses, there are not too many places to be surprised. But something is better than nothing, and Carl accepted the reward. Chapter 314： Em comes on! "It''s really a bunch of trash! It seems that I have to go out in person in the end. This deviated reincarnation, it''s time to be corrected. " Im said indifferently, although Karl''s appearance made him feel a little troublesome for you. But he does not think that Karl will be his opponent. Wu Lao Xing was kneeling down and shivering. He didn''t dare to look up at all, for fear of angering Yim. "You five brats are ready for war. Since they want to go to war, then as they wish. As for the navy, if they are unwilling to participate in the war, then they will be destroyed. " Eim''s understatement, in his eyes the navy is a dispensable existence and can be destroyed at any time. But the five old stars were sweating. The current naval power is not weak, if you want to destroy the opponent, the difficulty is no less than the frontal rigid new navy or the revolutionary army. So Wu Lao Xing did not answer Yim''s words, but still knelt and trembles here. "Hehe, are you scared?" Eam seemed to see through their minds, couldn''t help but sneered, and disappeared. Wu Lao Xing saw Yim disappear, and suddenly felt a little bad. at the same time. Naval Headquarters Base. In the marshal''s office, Sakarski was having a meeting with Polusalino and the two with a smile. But at this moment. A man in your robes and a huge hat appeared in front of them. "who are you?" Sakaski and others were shocked when they saw the people who appeared suddenly. They didn''t see at all how this person appeared in front of them. They didn''t even have an early warning. If this person wants to kill, they might already be dead here! "Who is the admiral of the navy?" Im looked around, and finally put his gaze on Sakarski''s body. "Are you Sakaski?" "I am Marshal Sakarski, who are you! Why are you trespassing..." Before Sakarski''s voice fell, he felt a pain in his chest. When he reacted, he didn''t know when there was a fist-sized blood hole in his chest! "From now on, you will no longer be the admiral of the navy. As for you two admirals, if you want to survive, just listen to the words of the five old stars. Otherwise, your fate will be even worse than him! " Im said indifferently, and then disappeared instantly. With a smile and Polusalino''s domineering look and feel, I can''t see how Yim disappeared! This feeling made them feel the unprecedented fear! But they reacted quickly, and now it''s important to save people! If Sakaski is dead, things are really big! "Go find it, Carl..." Sakaski exhausted the last bit of strength and said these four words. Then he fainted and his breath became quite weak. However, in the end, Sarkarski used his own ability to create a lot of magma and forcibly blocked the wound. In this way, blood loss can be prevented, but the symptoms cannot be cured. If you want to survive, you must find the best doctor in this world! But currently known, the world''s strongest doctors are apart from the ship doctors of the original Roger Pirates. The remaining two are in the new navy camp. Although the navys own military doctors were also good, they were powerless in the face of Sarkarski''s fatal injury. Therefore, Polusalino could only use the fastest speed to take Sakaski to the empty island to find Carl for help. With a smile, the navy is summoned, ready to meet various emergencies at any time. But after a while. A CP0 wearing a mask appeared in front of a smile. And he also brought a handwritten warrant from the five old stars. This CP0 is now the newest admiral! As for Sakarski, he has been expelled, and Yixiao and Polusalino have also been demoted to lieutenant general, assigned to the logistics department, and will never be on the front line! As for the general vacancy, it will be held by someone from CP0. After receiving this order, although the smile was very angry, it did not happen directly, but silently accepted. But when he came to no man''s land, he passed the news to Carl. at the same time. Carl, who is on the sky island, is looking at Luo and Hei Yu, joining hands to rescue Sakowski. When he got through the phone worm, he was also taken aback when he got the news from this side of the smile. Carl really did not expect that the actions of the five old stars and Yim would be so fast. "Smile, protect yourself, don''t make mistakes, the next battle will be the final battle. If you can not participate in the war, it is best not to participate, because the next war will be more dangerous than ever! " After Carl reminded him, he hung up the phone worm. "It''s terrible, I can''t see the man''s movements at all, and Sarkarski was pierced through his chest, and even the fruit ability was completely ignored. This is the first time I have seen such a situation, and I dont know how he did itPorsarino sighed. This time he didn''t just talk, he was really scared now. If Karl has such power, he can still accept it. Because Karl was active and killed three four emperors alone. Let Sakaski lose in Carl''s hands, he is completely acceptable. Because Polusalino knew very well that even if he did it himself, he would still lose to Karl. But someone suddenly appeared, making Polusalino really unacceptable. "When Sakarski wakes up, I will explain to you who that person is. But before that, what do you think now? Do you want to join the new navy, the position remains the same, you are still a general! " "You can think about it, but I want to see what Sakarski meant, so let''s wait until he wakes up." Porusalino sighed, no longer in the mood to make a joke. Sakarski''s life or death is uncertain. As one of the other''s few friends, of course he is very worried about his safety. Carl is not in a hurry either. There are Luo and Kuroba, and then there is the gene vitality potion made by Bergapunk. As long as the opponent is not turned to ashes, there is a high probability of being rescued. Not to mention, when Sakarski was sent, he had not completely died, but had fallen into a state of suspended animation and was in shock. After a while. Sakaski opened his eyes in a daze. He was a little nervous at first, but when he saw Karl, he couldn''t help but relax. After seeing Sakarski wake up, Karl didn''t wait for him to ask, and directly explained who the man they met was. Shanks also testified. This has made Polusalino and Sakaski''s worldview a big impact. Chapter 315： Tentative God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Collect naval forces and get freely assignable attribute points: 6 points, freely assignable skill points: 6 points! Option 2: Kill Sakaski and get the ability to get lava fruit. Choice 3: Kill Sakaski and get the ability to sparkle fruit! The sudden choice made Carl a little confused. But this is not an option at all, because only the first one is feasible. After choosing one, Carl looked at Polusalino and Sarkarski who were still a little confused, and asked. "You can''t go back now. Are you interested in coming to my new navy? Porusalino, you are still a general, this remains the same. According to Sakaski, you are still a marshal and can command all the troops, but there is a prerequisite. Your orders will only be effective when I am away. " "Is it such a good treatment?" Porusalino smacked his lips, feeling that the treatment was too good. Carl laughed, then gave both of them a look. "We have been working together for so long, I still don''t believe you? If it weren''t for the Five Old Stars and the others, I''m afraid I''m still in the Navy. If you want to come, of course I won''t care, but Kuzan may have some opinions. But you can rest assured that I will do his job. At least for now, we are a united front, and he can''t be so stingy. " "Don''t tell me, I''m so stingy." Before Karl''s voice was over, Kuzan''s voice had already come. This made Carl scratch his head awkwardly. Because he didn''t turn on the domineering, he didn''t see Kuzan coming. "Why are you here? Didn''t I let you guard Dress Rosa?" "I heard that Sakarski was injured, so I rushed over. To be honest, after seeing him suffered such a serious injury, I feel much better now. But I am still stingy, Polusalino I can''t control, but if Sarkarski wants to join the new navy, I will not accept any of his assignments! " "This is a matter of principle!" Kuzan said in a strong tone, which made Carl scratch his head in embarrassment. Sakaski snorted coldly, but it affected the wound and coughed out. "Ahem, I agree to join. As for this guy, I don''t want to lead him. He is just a bomb/bomb from time to time. I am also worried that he will do something with me." Sakarski and Kuzan are now completely out of touch. After Punk Hassad''s battle, the two of them were completely torn apart, and neither of them would give each other a good face. Even if the united front is now, the two of them still refuse to accept each other. If it weren''t for Karl to deal with it, the two of them would probably not stay in the same place to talk and discuss matters. "In this case, Sarkarski, you and Polusalino, find a way to bring out all the troops that are willing to leave the navy. I will be responsible for receiving you. With my ability, as long as Eim is not here in person, I can easily deal with it. " Carl said confidently. Sakarski and Polusalino also nodded and agreed. that''s all. After Sakarski spent a day recovering his injuries, he took Karl and contacted the naval forces quietly. During this period, inevitable conflicts broke out within the navy. The former members of the navy have been completely replaced by people from CP0 at this time! Anyone who has opinions on the Tianlong people and the world government/government will either be imprisoned in the navy or expelled. Lucky, just like a smile, was sent to the logistics unit and was not allowed to go to the battlefield. Carl also took advantage of the chaos inside the navy and brought many people to the new navy without even being discovered. This operation can be said to be very embarrassing. At the same time, Carl''s choice is also complete. His first thing is to upgrade his spiritual attributes to A+. In this way, Carl''s all attributes are basically full, but he still has three attribute points left, which can be allocated freely. But on the skill point, Karl only has one point left to allocate. For the other five points, the A-level overspeed regeneration has been upgraded to the S-level. The ability of speeding regeneration has been greatly improved! The original super-rapid regeneration is unable to regenerate the internal organs and the head. But the current situation is that as long as the brain is still there, any other parts can be regenerated indefinitely! And the speed of regeneration has also been reduced from the original three or four seconds to the point of two or three seconds! In this way, Carl''s survivability is directly full! After finishing these things, Carl directly declared that he would go to war on the world government/government! On the other side, the Five Old Stars also declared the world, the true king of the world, Yim, has come to Malin Vando! He is the only **** in this world! Those who dare to challenge God have only one end, and that is to be sent to Huangquan! A war that will determine the course of the world is about to begin. But before starting the war, Carl needs to sort it out, and talk about his personal attributes. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), strange power (A), shaking fruit, give me a face (C), Zanpaku knife solution: Hades (S), speeding regeneration (A), walking in the void (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 1 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 This is the power that Carl currently possesses After a brief familiarity, he took the lead in starting this battle. Carl took the lead, directly controlling some uninhabited islands, and smashed towards Mary Joa! The others waited for orders. Carl plans to test Yim''s strength first, and then make plans. If you rush forward, you are completely unfamiliar with the other party, and a major event is likely to happen. So Carl is not in a hurry. The longer the front of this war is drawn, the better it is for him. However, the islands that Carl controls are genuine! If you hit Mary Gioia, it will sink completely! But in the face of Karl''s attack, the five old stars are completely incompatible with all CP0. They have no way to destroy so many islands at the same time. This is too difficult for them! But at this moment. There are some ripples in the space. Carl''s island was slowly swallowed by space. Then Carl took a look at the future and discovered that these islands have appeared in another sea area! Obviously, this is someone who used space power to shift the location of the island! Based on the information currently available, the only person with this power is Yim! Chapter 316： Eims invitation "Im?" Carl gave up the idea of ??using islands to attack, but let these islands be transferred to another sea area by Eim. Eim had already appeared in front of Karl at this time, and in front of Karl, directly used unknown abilities to completely transfer these islands. "Is Carl? You are kind of interesting, but your journey ends here, because you can''t be my opponent." Eam smiled, then teleported to Carl''s side. But Carl''s future vision completely saw the other side''s things. Before the opponent could do anything, Karl had already drawn Hades and placed the blade on his only way! Emme, who appeared for only a second, was shocked, and quickly stepped away from Carl''s body. At this time, Yim has been injured by Carl''s Hades. But it''s a pity that he just had a scar on his skin, and Carl didn''t penetrate his body. "It''s a pity. I originally thought that if you put Hades here, you would come by yourself. In the end, your reaction was pretty good. Is this the domineering prestige that predicts the future? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he slammed the blood on Hades. Then, the shadow of Hades came into being. Eim looked at the unhealed wound in his abdomen and raised the corners of his mouth. "Speaking of foreseeing the future, don''t you do the same? Since there is such an experience, then this game is interesting. But you don''t think that you can target me by relying on this kind of tricks? " Yim smiled indifferently, the injury on his body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye! Seeing this scene, Carl frowned. He found that Hades'' evil spirit was gradually diminishing on Eam''s wound. And the most important thing is that he didn''t feel any movement in the other party''s body. Otherwise, Hades had already given him feedback. In other words, the opponent used an unknown method, which restored the injury Carl brought him. "Surprised, isn''t it? You are dying anyway, so it doesn''t matter to tell you. This is the ultimate mystery of the fruits of surgery, not old surgery. Immortality surgery is said to be able to make people immortal, but in fact it is a kind of surgery that can change the time. Through this kind of operation, I will always stay at the point in time when I had the operation. So no matter what, I won''t get hurt or die, let alone pain. Do you understand now, your little trick is of no use to me. " Im proudly said, then snapped his fingers. Carl''s future vision saw that he would be beheaded by Yim next. He immediately jumped back and jumped directly a distance of tens of meters. Then Carl saw that there was a crack in the space where he originally stood. This space crack had the same effect as when Carl released Demon Slash for the first time. Although it looks inconspicuous, Carl still knows very well that once this kind of inconspicuous spatial crack hits himself, the consequences will be disastrous. Upon seeing this, Yim snapped his fingers. Carlton felt that there was danger around him. Without any hesitation, Carl directly used the void to walk and escaped from his original position. Next second. There are nearly hundreds of dense space cracks, appearing at the location where Karl was before. This time, if Karl is hit, I am afraid there will be no more scum left! "You have space ability? How is this possible?!" When Im seeing Karl, he could teleport, which surprised him. Then Eam dashed to Carl, wanting to find out. But at this moment, the shadow appeared behind Yim, trying to attack him. It''s just that Eim has seen the future of the shadow a long time ago, and used his abilities in advance to disperse the shadow to another space. Carl is taking advantage of it! "Ghost Cut" Carl did his best to release the strongest blow! In an instant! The world is eclipsed! The sea split directly from the middle because of Karl''s slash, forming a spectacle like two waterfalls. The surrounding space shook because of Karl''s slash. A space crack with a length of about two meters and a width of half a meter appeared in front of Yim with Carl''s slash! In an instant, so many things happened that Eam was a little caught off guard. But even so, Karl just took advantage of it and knocked it off. Yim himself didn''t suffer much damage. Even if he was hit by Carl head-on, his injuries would heal in the shortest time. "It''s really annoying! Although Hades''s ability is good, but once or twice, they encounter monsters like you. The real usage of Hades has not been used several times, which is really uncomfortable. " Carl was speechless. He really didn''t expect among so many enemies he faced. It turned out that only Blackbeard Titch and Lonely Red Ledfield could truly be affected by Hades''s abilities. As for the others, they basically completely ignored Hades''s ability. Carl only relied on Hades''s sharpness and hardness to continue fighting with them. It can be said to be an old man. Kaido''s recovery ability is very strong, resulting in Hades ineffective. Charlotte Lingling had a little difficulty even if Karl wanted to break the defense because of her steel skin. So the death of the two of them has basically nothing to do with Hades''s ability. The same is true for Eim now. Hades''s ability is completely useless. There is also a blood sucking in it, to increase its own hardness and toughness, and to enhance the ability of demon energy. If not, Hades would really be abolished. "It''s amazing power. I changed my attention. As long as you promise to be my subordinate and follow me into the cycle of reincarnation, I won''t do anything to you." Facing Eim''s sudden invitation, Carl froze for a second. Then, the system sound rang in due course. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Accept Eims request, become his subordinate, gain Eims appreciation, become an existence under one person, above ten thousand people, and obtain the title: above ten thousand people. Ten Thousands of People: The power of the overlord''s domineering has doubled. Option 2: Reach a cooperation agreement with Yimu to jointly manage the world and obtain the title of Sharing King. Sharing King: When you are facing an enemy, you directly copy half of the opponent''s physical fitness and merge it into your own body. After the battle, the attributes disappear. Choice three: Reject Eim, and kill the opponent, get a time-space shuttle design drawing! Chapter 317： The power of Eim! This choice... Carl has a headache now. Needless to say, the first one was directly ignored by Karl, because he could not be someone else''s. It was the second choice and the third choice that made Carl hesitate a bit. If you want to divide the world with Yim, Karl has many ways to completely cannibalize Yim''s rights, and then make the world more peaceful. But in this way, Eim, the scourge, will remain here. Carl was not subjected to the surgery for immortality, and naturally there is no way to live forever. Although Luo is in his camp, he will not force him to perform age-old surgery on himself. What''s more, with Yim''s strength, it is not difficult even to kill Luo, and it is difficult for Karl to protect Luo. This leads to the risk of the second option. As for the third option, needless to say, this is a head-on war. But the design drawing of the space-time shuttle made Carl very interested. More than a year ago, Carl casually mentioned to Bergapunk about the idea of ??space-time machines. So when Begapunk was bored, he tried several times, but none of them succeeded. But the system will directly give a design drawing, that is to say that the space-time shuttle can really be manufactured! It''s just that they don''t know the method or what materials they need to use. So this makes Carl a little excited. Because once this machine is manufactured, it shows that he can travel through other worlds! Even back to the original earth! So Carl still hesitated and didn''t know how to choose. But Eim got a little impatient here. Carls time to make a selection here is almost a minute or so. Im always believed that Carl was thinking about whether he was willing to join his command. But his thinking time, in Eam''s opinion, was a little longer, so he directly urged. "Carl, it is your honor for me to give you such an opportunity. If you agree, I can immediately let you and all your subordinates go! And you will have the ability to lead all people in the future, even the Tianlongren and the Five Old Stars, and even the world government/government are yours! But the premise is that you are only qualified to order them when I am asleep. " Eim continued to seduce Carl, but Carl remained unmoved and even gave a sneer. "It''s not impossible for me to join you. First of all, you have to cut your stomach and kill yourself. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to join the world government/government camp. If it weren''t for you, I would not quit the navy now. So now if you want to pull me back, don''t even think about it! " Carl snorted and made a choice. It is not important to Carl to divide the world equally. He has basically reached the top in the world of One Piece. The only thing Carl wants to do now is to see if he can break the Dimensional Wall and go to other worlds. Even if it fails in the end, this is an attempt for Karl. As for Im. After a short trial just now, Carl has basically determined that his combat experience is not very rich. But the ability is quite BUG! He only needs to rely on his own ability to reach Karl''s current level, which is a bit scary. As for his fighting ability, it may be because he has been sleeping all the year round, plus he has already undergone an ageless operation, so he will not die. Then, like Titch, he gave up close combat and instead focused on using his abilities to solve the enemy. Therefore, Yim fully maximized his own ability, which made him look very invincible. "It''s nice and courageous, but I am very angry now. Do you know the consequences of angering me? And do you know what I was called in ancient times? " The corners of Yim''s mouth raised slightly, and the anger on his body came out as if it were substantial. Carl had a deep gaze, opened his posture, and was ready to fight at any time. But at this moment, the surrounding space suddenly solidified! Carl was surprised, because his own body could not move. But his shadow can come and go freely in this space. But in the same way, Eim can move freely in this space. He slowly came to Carl''s side, and after smoothly breaking up the shadow, he placed his hand on Carl''s left shoulder. "I am the one of the three ancient weapons in your mouth! But I prefer another title, the king of the world, the only true god, which is in line with my identity. As for the king of heaven, it is too ugly. The two trash of Neptune and Pluto are not worthy of being tied with me! " The corners of Yim''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a cruel smile. He had activated his ability, and Carl''s left shoulder disappeared instantly. The blood ran down the shoulders. The pain made Carl grin, but he held it back and did not shout out. Seeing this scene, Im nodded, then put his hand on Carl''s chest. "I''m not in a hurry to kill you, I just want you to know how huge the gap between us is. When you see the gap between us, you will be horrified to discover how naive your actions can be. " While speaking, Yim used his abilities again. Carl''s chest position, as well as his entire lungs, are completely missing! Seeing this scene Carl slowly put his hand on Carl''s abdomen. As long as he is mobilizing, Carl''s abdomen will also become a blood hole. But at this time Carl showed a smile, which made Eam a little puzzled. "It''s funny that you can still laugh." "Space ability is really easy to use, this kind of power that confines space is your confidence?" Just when Eim was ready to do it. Carl spoke suddenly, which made Im suddenly shocked, and then his hand shook. The blow was missed, piercing Carl''s left abdomen. "You can talk! How is this possible?!" "I have obviously frozen everything in the space, whether it is air or time, it has obviously been blocked by me. You can''t have your own thoughts, let alone talk! " Im never expected that Carl could still speak. But then, Carl''s body began to recover, and he was slowly able to move himself. Karl knew everything that just happened, although his time and space were closed. But for his own bad taste, Eam still temporarily relieved his ability for one millisecond when Karl was injured. So Carl can clearly feel the pain that Im brought to himself. But Im had to grind, if he had a headshot as soon as he came up, maybe Karl was really dead. But relying on his own mental power, walking in the void, and the ability to shake fruits, he forcibly broke the space blockade! As long as he is around the body, it is covered with a layer of fruit-shaking energy. Not too much, just a little bit is enough. In this way, it can be easily cracked, the other party''s such power. And the most important thing is that through this battle, Carl''s fruit is shaken. Awakened! Chapter 318： Fierce Battle Eim "You kid..." Yim was already extremely angry at this time. He did not expect that Carl really broke away from his abilities, and even he had the power to heal himself. This is Wu Lao Xing, and there is no information reported to him. If Im knew that Karl had the ability to heal himself, he wouldn''t play that much at all, but would try to kill with one hit, and then talk to the corpse. But he has no such opportunity now. After Carl broke free of Yim''s ability, Shaking Fruit has completely awakened! I saw Carl walking in the void and came behind Eim, using his whole body strength to cut towards Eim''s neck! Both the Piaopiao Fruit and the Shocking Fruit cooperate with each other when they are awakened. Shatter the surrounding space directly! In a moment of violent winds, dark clouds filled, and the ocean below set off a surging wave. Even various sea vortices appeared uncontrollably. In addition, Karl even released his domineering domineering, causing the clouds in the sky to accumulate, and then a black thunder broke out! This scene is as desperate as the end of the world. But Karl used his full blow to slash Yim''s body, but it didn''t cause him any harm. He just cut this space into pieces like a knife at the air! Within a few meters ahead, the space collapsed directly. Everything is destroyed! Although the space of this world can repair itself, it takes a few seconds to repair the collapse of a few meters of space. However, the scene at this time teleported behind Carl, wanting to get a headshot. But Carl''s future vision has been kept open. He saw a scene of the figure, and immediately used the void to walk, out of the opponent''s attack range. After the scene was chasing, Karl took a backhand and once again caused the space to collapse. But he still missed a scene. But what surprised Karl was that Eam''s hand passed through his head. Even his body was worn out from his own body. This situation reminded him of the dirt in Naruto! This feeling is like a supernatural power! "It turned out to be the ability of space conversion, which can be converted between virtual and real space. It seems that you have really mastered your own abilities to a certain degree, which is really tricky. " Carl scratched his head, and didn''t know what to do with Im at this moment. If Eim would only start with the kind of open and close fighting style. Carl wants to solve him very easily, he only needs to delay time, he can always find the flaws. But when Yim showed his ability to write round eyes, Carl knew that Yim''s strength was beyond his expectation. This is not because he is stronger than Karl. Through the simple comparison just now, Carl discovered that Yim''s strength and agility attributes are just A+ level. However, his physical strength should be S grade. So from this point of view, Im and Carl are actually comparable in strength. Because the attributes of the two of them are basically the same. And they all use the fruit ability to the extreme, and besides the fruit ability, they also have other additional abilities. To be precise, both Carl and Yim have powerful plug-ins, which allows them to have the strength to surpass the four emperors. It''s just that Karl still needs to have a real battle with the four emperors in order to kill each other. And Eim only needs to move his fingers and use his mysterious space power to do this. Counting from here, Yim''s compulsive grid is higher than Karl. However, the hard powers of the two of them are basically the same, and no one can easily kill each other. Although Yim was asleep because of his lack of combat experience, his analytical ability was still online. He and Carl''s analysis are basically the same, they both think that they can''t easily kill each other. But Eim regretted it a little. Because of the lack of intelligence and his underestimation, Karl took his life back. Otherwise, Carl would have died at the beginning, and would not continue to stand in a stalemate with himself here. Thinking of this, Yim was already a little unhappy with the five old stars. Had it not been for the wrong information, he and Karl would not be deadlocked here now. After Carl and Emm looked at each other, they flashed and disappeared at the same time. Both of them have the ability to teleport. Every attack between the two will be dazzling and even lead to the collapse of space. The entanglement in the sky has not dispersed. The sea vortex is also getting worse. Fortunately, the two of them were fighting while moving. Otherwise, Mary Joa would be destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between the two of them without waiting for Carl to do it. But even so. The aftermath of their battle also affected an uninhabited island not far away. The aftermath of the battle between Carl and Yim directly led to the destruction of about half of the entire island! Fortunately, no one has seen such a situation. Otherwise, it will probably cause an uproar in the whole world But even so, the big news Morgan learned that Karl was fighting with the sudden emergence of Eim. , And also dispatched news birds to start capturing their movements. I don''t know how many news birds were lost. The big news, Morgan, has found an excellent position that will not be affected by the aftermath of the battle between the two of them, and start the live broadcast! In this way, Karl once again appeared in the eyes of people all over the world. Similarly, the mysterious Yim was forced to join the live broadcast, and his face was seen by everyone. At this time, both Im and Carl saw the news bird a kilometer away. But Carl didn''t care, and he was still fighting with Yim. Eim wanted to flash past, and he would not stop the news bird Karl. Carl doesn''t care about being broadcast live, but Eim is more concerned. He is not a monkey, and he doesn''t like being pointed at by others! But if he kills a news bird, thousands of news birds will stand up. And these news birds didn''t appear together, but after one died, the next one would appear. This caused him to be unable to kill at all. After he became angry and slayed a news bird again, Carl found the flaw in Yim and directly penetrated his heart! At the same time, Carl''s shadow also runs through Eim''s brain! Carl and Shadow worked together seamlessly, leaving Yim completely unresponsive. Even if he had the color of foreseeing the future, he didn''t see the scene in front of him. So Eam was injured and bleeding! Carlton was overjoyed when Eam was injured. But he hasn''t waited for him to continue to expand Yim''s injury. He just flashed away and disappeared. Even the breath is gone. "this is" "Ran away?" Chapter 319： Borrower "What a bastard..." Eim returned to Mary Joa, and the anger on his body was as real as it was, which made people scared when they saw it. But the injuries on his body are completely gone, and it is clear that Karl''s seemingly fatal attack is of no use to him. Just as Yim himself said, his physical time has stopped at the moment of the operation. So he won''t die at all, and she won''t die anyway! Such a situation made him feel confident, even in the face of people like Carl, he could still deal with it easily. But the sudden live broadcast made him feel confused, and then Karl hit his brain and heart. Although this injury looks fatal, it has no effect on him at all. It''s just this face, he has lost it! As the king of the world, the only true god, and also known as the king of ancient weapons, Yimu couldn''t stand the current situation at all! "Five old stars! You five wastes, now gather my troops immediately! I want to see you assembled the troops in one day! Tomorrow morning, level off Carl''s new navy! I want the whole world to know that I am the one **** of the world! " "Yes! Lord Yim!" Wu Lao Xing was so scared that he didn''t dare to stay here any longer. After getting the order, the five of them went straight away, for fear of being affected by the angry Yim. Yim was alone, sitting on the top of the Void King. But as if he had remembered something, he flashed to the basement, where there was a huge straw hat. "Joy Boy, your heir did not show up, but an unexpected person came. This person is the only variable in the reincarnation. It seems that the reunion of you and me needs to be waited for a while. As long as you can get rid of him, the world will start a new cycle, and then I will be able to see you again, Joey Boy. " Eim said softly, his eyes showing a gentleness that he had never had before. Obviously, this person named Joey Boye is very important to Eim. , Otherwise, he wouldn''t mention the other party again and again, and even made a huge straw hat to commemorate the other party. Just when Yim remembered his friends. Karl also returned to the sky island and began to gather troops. And he also notified Bucky and asked him to find the location of Pluto. Although he is not sure where Pluto is, but relying on Bucky''s luck, maybe he can really find it by mistake. After all, Bucky is also the possession of the overlord''s luck, and Carl believes that he has such luck. "Everyone listens to me, Yim''s ability is not something that any of you can handle. Even if it is me, you must be careful, if you are not careful, you will be killed by him. So you must not rush forward and fight him, you will die miserably! And Sakarski, who was spiked, is the best example. " Having said that, Carl paused specially and turned his gaze on Sakaski''s body. This made Sarkarski lower his head in embarrassment. It is not a shame to be killed by Yim, but Sakarski''s face is not so thick. "Starting now, prepare to assemble the team for the final battle! The opponent could attack at any time, so we didn''t wait any longer and attacked directly in the early morning! The war was dominated by Shanks, Kuzan and Sakarski. With a smile, Polusalino and Ainilu assisted them. There is absolutely no room for mistakes! I will kill all the Tianlong people who don''t keep them. The members of the world government/government and the navy can consider the situation according to the situation. " "Okay, let''s prepare now, I still have things to do, and I will be back just before I leave!" "Roger that!" After giving the order, Karl left the sky island and flew to other places. Sakarski and others are getting busy. Although they had assembled their troops before, it was due to the long fighting time between Karl and Yim. So it needs to be reorganized. at the same time. Carl walked through the void and came to the station of the revolutionary army. He did not use the phone worm, but directly came here to find someone. "Dragon, I borrow you to use it alone." "who?" Carl came suddenly without notice, which surprised Long. But he was used to it a long time ago, so he didn''t say anything. "Robin borrowed it from me. I need her to help me translate the text of the history. I want to know the location of Ralph Drew!" "Aren''t you not interested in the historical truth?" Long asked suspiciously, Carl nodded, but also shook his head. "I am not important to the historical truth, but I feel that there is a way to defeat Eim at Lavdrew! You should have watched the previous live broadcast. That guy, like Kaido, has an immortal body. But his immortality is not a physical problem, but a certain moment of his own time forever. This has created his physique that will not die today, and this ability is the fruit of the operation for the immortality! " "Isn''t the old surgery, you have this ability?!" Long was taken aback. UU reading Not only him, but Sabo, Robin and others here feel incredible. They have only heard of the old surgery, and have never seen it with their own eyes. But Carl didn''t have to lie to them, so they would naturally think that what Carl said was true! "Yes, this is the ageless operation. At present, there is no way to solve the ageless operation, and Vegapunk won''t work either. So I need to go to Ravdrew to take a look, maybe there is a way to eliminate Eim. " "If that''s the case, let''s go, Dragon, there is no problem, right?" Robin stepped forward, and Resources followed Carl to decipher the text of the history. Long nodded, without stopping. "Go, but be careful, I heard that there is a coordinate, it''s in Maria." "Don''t worry, I know the approximate location, so I can find Lavdrew. And what the red hair said, I am not completely clueless. " Carl said confidently, and then took Robin and a ship of the Revolutionary Army by the way. When Long saw Carl''s skillful operation, he couldn''t help sighing. "You''re really welcome, not only took people away, but even took my boat along..." Long spit out a word, and then resumed his previous work. They originally had a meeting here. Carl''s sudden intrusion made them stop, and now they naturally want to continue the meeting. And what they discussed was how to liberate the countries in the new world and save them from war! The first half of the Great Route and the Four Seas have basically been liberated. The goal of the revolutionary army now is to liberate the new world. As for the world government/government, they no longer intend to be tough with the other party, but give it to Carl with confidence and let him solve it. Chapter 320： break out It didn''t take long. Carl moved forward at full speed, and soon collected all the historical texts and handed them to Robin for translation. Except for the historical text of Mary Joa, everything else is in Carl''s hands. Before, Carl asked his men to search for the text of history. Although he has no interest in Lavdrew, it is not a good choice to let this kind of stuff be scattered outside. Therefore, there are also many historical stone steles in the sky island, which saves Karl a lot of effort. However, it will take some time for Robin to decipher these historical texts. According to Robin, she needs at least three days to decipher. But his battle with Yim was imminent, and he couldn''t wait at all. So Carl simply asked Robin to tell Ainilu the original words after deciphering it. In this way, Ainilu can relay all the information to Carl through his own radio waves. Although a little troublesome, this method is the safest. And Karl didn''t know at that time, where he would go with Im. At that time, the only people who can find Carl, and even keep up with Carl''s speed, are Ainilu and Polusalino. But Polusalino has no way to transmit information. This task can only be handed over to Ainilu to complete. Ainilu didn''t have any complaints about this, he even eagerly tried, wanting to do something with Yim. Seeing him so excited, Karl immediately gave him a beep, and then warned him not to do anything to Im. It''s really going to die! In this way, after everything was arranged, Carl was ready to raid Mary Joa! At the same time, the five old stars are also quickly gathering troops. But they felt a little uneasy. At about three or four in the morning, a discordant color suddenly appeared in the dark sky. That is the white of the new navy! The white piece is all Carl''s flying fleet! These fleets rely on Karl''s ability to fly in the air. But in fact, they also used the technology of the sky island to improve the slap shell, which can stay in the air for a short time. This technology had been experimented before, and it was not completely taken shape until Vegapunk joined the new navy, and then it was used by Karl on these ships. It has to be said that Begapunk is a god, and he can realize whatever Karl wants. Being able to become friends with such a person is simply refreshing. And Karl installed empty shells on these warships to prevent these ships from getting out of Karl''s control during battle. After all, Carl is going to fight Eim. Facing enemies of the same level, Carl can''t guarantee that he can always control the flight of the warship, so he naturally has to make preparations. "Oh! The new navy came so fast!" Wu Lao Xing saw the group of white warships in the distance, and was a little frightened. Then they immediately notified Eim. The world government/government team has only assembled less than half. Under such circumstances, they simply cannot form an effective combat force! But Carl''s side was all attacked and hit them directly! When Eam learned of this situation, his face became even more ugly. "In that case, let''s fight!" "Hold on, as long as I kill the freak Karl, no one else will be my opponent!" Im sneered and disappeared instantly! at the same time. Carl has kept the future vision open. Then his face changed drastically, and he immediately thought of releasing a slash in front of him! The strong force directly collapses the space, and the visual effect is very exaggerated. At the same time, Yim also appeared in the location where the space collapsed, but he did not rush up and directly fought Karl. He did want to do something with Carl just now, but unfortunately, he had to stop. Otherwise, he will be hit by Karl. Although he did not feel pain, he would not die. But the feeling of being torn apart by space will make him temporarily lose control of his body. That''s why, he wanted to avoid Karl''s attack. Because Carl''s current strength and his ability are mutually reinforcing and restraining. Kaldah can''t reach Yim, but he can use his ability to shake fruits and prevent him from playing his best advantage. This is Jean Yim, the most uncomfortable place. "Emm, I met so soon, I guess you don''t miss me, do you?" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. Yim directly threw away his clothes, revealing his lean upper body, as well as that handsome face and sharp pain like an eagle. His eyes are somewhat similar to Mihawk, but a closer look reveals that they are completely different. Mihawk is a real eagle eye, and he is similar to the combination of the reincarnation eye and the eagle eye, looks very handsome, but in fact it is nondescript. "You can be prestigious with your lips. I was careless before. But this time I wont be distracted, so do it yourself! " While talking, Yim directly freezes the surrounding space. But at this moment, Carl''s ability to unlock directly rushed up, knocking Yim into flight! In the previous battle, he discovered that when Eim released a large-scale space move, or when it was a long-range space move, there was no way to hide in another space only the body was outside. So Carl can now attack his entity. But Yim quickly switched forms, and Carl''s next offensive fell directly on the sea. Instead, Yim teleported to Carl''s ship, wanting to fight Ainilu and the others! In this regard, Karl also used the void to walk, teleported behind Eam, and passed Hades through his throat. "As long as you dare to materialize, your head will drop. Although I don''t know if you will live if you lose your head, I don''t mind trying it. " "Hehe, you look down on me too much, I won''t die even without my head, but the feeling of emptiness is really uncomfortable!" Eim sneered, and drew away. Although Yim will not die if his head is chopped off, he does not want to be chopped off, because the feeling is very uncomfortable for him, and it is also a great insult to him! At the same time, when Carl saw Eam dodge and leave, he followed closely. The two of them continued to fight each other as they did during the day, completing the previous battle. The aftermath of the battle between the two of them is very exaggerated, directly affecting the distance of about kilometers around. And this is not their state of going all out. But even so, it surprised Ainilu and others. In this way, Carl and Yim slowly moved away from here when they were fighting. Ainilu was domineering and kept watching both of them. He breathed a sigh of relief until the two people left his domineering look, and then said. "Sakaski, they are already far away, shall we make a raid right away?" Sakaski nodded and took out the special phone bug. "Everyone listened to the order and acted according to the plan!" "Raid, Mary Joa!" Chapter 321： Full-scale war The new navy and Mary Joa''s forces went to war completely. The current situation is extremely not optimistic for the world government/government. The strength of the five old stars is basically above the level of the comrade general, but it has not reached the basic level of the general. In addition, the five of them are very old, and although they can resist the offensive, they will not work at all with just five of them. CP0 members, currently there is only one person with the strength of a general here. The other people were sent to the navy to sort out the navy''s team. So Mariagioa''s defense is very empty now. Fortunately, Ganggukong has been on standby at Mary Joa. It is precisely because of him that the combat power will not be completely unbalanced. But even so, they have to survive this wave of offensive if they want to wait for the support to arrive. Now Carl has Sarkarski, Polusalino, Yixiao and Kuzan as generals, and Shanks needless to say. As the four emperors, his strength has naturally reached the level of a general, even stronger than the average general. If not, he would not be able to defeat Charlotte Lingling head-on. And Ben Beckman''s strength is infinitely close to Shanks. In other words, his strength is at least Fujitora''s level. With this calculation, there must be at least six generals in the new navy. In addition, the strengths of Anilu, Nilu and Enzo are almost the same as the current five old stars. Not to mention that there are a series of people such as Jess, Luo, Jinping and Hancock, all in Karl''s camp. If the five old stars can''t hold it, they won''t be able to wait for support at all, and they will have been slaughtered by the new navy team. The balance is now unbalanced, and it is already thinking of Sarkarski''s tilt. The world government/government camp can only bite the bullet and persevere. Facing the offensive of tens of thousands of people from the new navy, it is difficult for them to withstand the nearly tens of thousands of people here. This gap in the number of people is almost two or three times as big, which can be said to be quite an exaggeration! So they can only pray for the support troops to arrive quickly, and pray that Yim can solve Karl as soon as possible. Otherwise, the people here are probably not able to insist on Yim winning. ... at the same time. Long also received news from Intil and began to attack the new world. Dragon''s purpose is simple. He not only follows Karl to besiege the world government/mansion, but chooses to take a detour to liberate the new world. Since he wants to liberate the new world, his first thing is to destroy the navy that is subject to the world government/government. So I didn''t wait for the navy to assemble a good team to support Mary Joa. The dragon had already taken his own people and surrounded the naval base. They simply cannot go out and support. This situation made the new admiral very uncomfortable. The situation on their side is not optimistic now. As the former admiral of the navy has been removed from his post, he has been transferred to the camp of the new navy. And also killed more than half of the navy backbone. As a result, the current navy only has less than ten left, and the lieutenant-level powerhouse, the major-general-level navy, and even thirty people are not available. As for the remaining brigadier generals, there are many, but these people are nothing but cannon fodder in such a war. Fortunately, there are a few giant lieutenants who can help them alleviate their current decline. And the bottom soldiers of the navy still exist. Nearly 20,000 naval soldiers are all those who were recruited from the world to join the navy. Therefore, the strength of these people is uneven, but after simple training, they can also participate in the battle. But the navy''s high-end combat power is seriously inadequate. In addition to the current strength of the general in addition to the new admiral. There is only one admiral left. The two of them were originally the best masters in CP0, and they were also one of the few in CP0, and their strength was at the general level. Wu Lao Xing originally wanted the two of them to manage the navy with absolute strength. But who could have imagined that the war broke out completely when they just came here, even without even ten days. They didn''t even figure out what the navy''s troops had. Nowadays, they have to face the encirclement and suppression of the revolutionary army. This war can be said to be undoubtedly defeated. Although their number is about the same as that of the revolutionary army, their high-end combat power is quite different. Especially Long alone is enough to contain two admirals. In this way, it is only a matter of time before the revolutionary army wants to win. ... at the same time. The situation on the advancement side remains stable. As the deputy director of the prison, Magellan learned of the news that the world government/government has started war with the new navy. But he was not in a hurry. Even the director of the prison, Hanbany, was there, and he didn''t plan to go to support him at all. Even if the phone worm of the Celestials had already exploded, they would not leave Pushing City for half a step. Although Advance City is affiliated to a prison institution under the umbrella of the World Government/Government. But they are also a separate department from . Even the five old stars do not have the qualifications to force them to order. Because their purpose is only one, and that is to stick to the city and prevent criminals from escaping. As for the external situation, they will not care at all, even if the world government/government is destroyed, it does not matter to them. It''s a big deal to change to another government. This is the true thoughts of the jailers in Advance City. And none of them would like the Tianlongren, naturally looking forward to the fall of the Tianlongren. Instead, Carl''s accumulated prestige played a role here. They all hope that the new navy can win and Karl can defeat the man who claims to be the king of the world. Had it not been for the live broadcast now, they would probably be the first to open the video call worm to cheer for Carl. In addition to these places, the windmill village in the East China Sea, the two senior navy seniors who are taking care of their care at this time, are even more heartless laughing. Luffy is still noisy, going to be One Piece, and Ace wants to avenge White Beard. But the two of them combined were not enough for Warring States or Karp alone. Even once, in order to educate these two people, the Warring States period found an open area for them to work together. There are no exceptions. The Warring States, which turned into a golden Buddha, directly crushed the fourth gear Luffy and Ace who went all out. It is also after this incident that the two of them will not be easy to do it. But the effort of the mouth cannot be lost. Until today, after the new navy and the world government/government officially went to war, they were calm down after a long absence. Even Luffy knows that after this war, the world situation will change. The difficulty for him to be One Piece is much greater than before! Chapter 322： Eims past Three days have passed. There is basically no suspense about the war between the new navy and the world government/government. Although Wu Lao Xing and his troops have been insisting. But the few thousand people left are not opponents of the new navy at all. In the face of these people, Sakarski gave only one order, which was to start a wheel war, consuming the forces of the world government/government, and the physical strength of the five old stars and others. Basically, it rotates once every eight hours, and it can rotate three times a day, and it doesn''t give the other party any time to rest at all. No matter day or night, they have no way to rest. This is Sakarski''s strategy. Although it is very damaged, it is very effective. The current situation is exactly the same as Sakarski expected. All members of the new navy are energetic, but the world government/government side is already frosted eggplant. As long as there are several rotations, they will not be able to hold it. But on the other side, the war between the Revolutionary Army and the Navy is over. Nowadays, the strength of the navy that has been forcibly controlled by the five elder stars has dropped by about a little bit compared with that under the leadership of Sakaski. It is even not as good as the navy of the Warring States period and the Ganggukong period. Such a navy was directly lifted by the dragon and flattened the opponent without any suspense. And at least half of the navies are willing to accept surrender. In this way, Long also saved a lot of effort to persuade them to surrender. However, Long did not directly help the new navy, but continued to pull out other naval branches. All those who are willing to surrender are given preferential treatment. If you don''t want to, then straighten out. But at this moment. The dragon''s phone worm rang, it was the phone worm from Nicole Robin. She said that she had cracked Lavdrew''s position, but could not contact Ainilu. It may be that the war over there is still going on, so Nicole Robin wants Long to help convey it. Long agreed, and then simply instructed Sabo to go step by step, and then he went to Mary Joa in person, and asked Anilu to ask him to find Karl. After all, among so many people, only Ainilu''s own domineering knowledge can cover more than one island. Even a general can''t do this step. In addition, only Ainilu can release the electric wave and contact Carl. Even the dragon must find Ainilu first. ... at the same time. Carl didn''t know the situation elsewhere. Carl is now engaged in a fierce battle with Eim. The two of them had been fighting fiercely for three days, but none of them could gain any advantage. Even the slightest advantage is not seen. Whether it''s Carl or Eam, the two of them are now completely seeing each other''s moves, and then fighting back. But in the same way, they were unable to cause effective damage to each other, which caused the attack of the two, which was completely useless. But even so, they have the mentality of killing each other, and they have been doing their best to fight here. Although the current scene is very exaggerated. All kinds of mountains whirred to tsunami, the sky broke and the earth cracked. Even the space collapses and the space fragmentation happens from time to time. This is fundamental for both of them, and they are reluctant to even take a look. But in this way, it can also show that the strength of the two of them is basically the same. If they continue to fight, they will still end in a tie, it is impossible to kill each other. And every time Carl and Emm collide, they will move at least hundreds of meters toward the surrounding space. This also led to them running several kilometers every minute, which is really an exaggeration. It was precisely because of this that the two of them fought and remained deadlocked for nearly three days before being found by Ainilu. Then Ainilu did not hesitate, and directly sent a wave to Carl, telling him the approximate location of Lavdrew. However, Karl was also distracted by receiving the radio waves, and Yim seized the opportunity and penetrated his heart. But Karl''s speeding regeneration quickly recovered his injuries. And he also gave Carl a blow, cutting off his disclosure. It''s just like Eim said before, even if his head is cut off, he won''t die. This is the horror of immortality surgery. Keep your own time completely within this time limit. In this way, he would never die at all. But now that he knew the location of Ravdrew, Carl planned to retreat while fighting and flew towards that area. It took another three days before Carl and Eim came to this area. This is also in order not to attract Eim''s attention, and it took so much time to draw him over. Otherwise, Karl could come over at the beginning, and then generously search for Ralph Drew. What Carl wants to do now is to rely on the battle to draw out Ravdrew, if Im can take the initiative to confess it, that is the best situation. At this moment, after seeing the sea in this area, he also frowned. He knows very well that Lavdrew is just below this area There is a mountain range, which is a very high mountain range in the red earth continent. And not far from the other part of the mountain range, the connection is the upside-down mountain! If you keep walking in the other direction, it''s Maria! This is what Eim said is the end, and it is also the beginning! "I didn''t expect that we would come to this place by mistake. Carl boy, do you know what is this place? " "I''m not an encyclopedia, how can I know everything?" Calbai glanced at Im and didn''t tell the truth. Of course he couldn''t tell that he knew this was the area where Lavdrew was. Otherwise, everything will be exposed. But Yim seemed to be caught in the memory, and said to himself. "Back then, I was here to start a decisive battle with Joey Boy. That year, I was young and aspiring to become the king of the world. That year, he was young and had lofty ideals, that is, to make the world peaceful forever. When the two of us met in Lovedrew for the first time, we became confidants, our best friends, and joined forces with other kings to bring the world''s war to a halt. But when we wanted to rule the world and let the world settle down completely, he betrayed us. What did he say, this world belongs to the people, and I shouldn''t be under our collective control. So it was inevitable that there was a fight. He lost to our team and almost died, but he also fled. I don''t know how long it took, after the world had been notified by us, I saw him in Lavdrew. And this is our last meeting. Because he is already very old, and I am still young after undergoing the surgery for ageing. " Chapter 323： Love Drew! "So what do you mean by telling me this story? Could it be that you also want to be friends with me? Sorry, I dont have this addiction! " Karl immediately rejected Im. But Im was not angry at Carl''s words at this time. He just glanced at the red earth continent under his feet, and then used his abilities. I saw a space suddenly appeared inside the Red Earth Continent. Then inside this space, there was a dilapidated island! Such a situation, even Carl did not expect it! He didn''t expect that Lavdrew would be in the interior of the Red Earth Continent! "It''s amazing, isn''t it? This is the real Lavdrew. However, the previous Ravdrew was normal, but later, in order to prevent someone from finding Ravdrew, I hollowed out the mountains of the red soil continent and then threw Ravdrew into it. Originally I thought that this would be foolproof, but who knew that such an accident as Roger happened more than 20 years ago. I never imagined that he discovered the location of Lavdrew through an ability called Listen to the Voice of All Things, and even found the entrance. Even I didn''t expect that there would be a hole here that could allow him to enter the Red Earth Continent. This is my miscalculation, I never thought that such a magical guy would appear Although his strength is very mediocre, his potential and talent even I am amazed! If it weren''t for he was seriously ill and wouldn''t live for a few years, I would just kill him directly. Because for so long, he is the first person to threaten me, and you are the second! " Im sighed, then threw Ralph Drew onto the sea casually like this. It looks like throwing away a piece of garbage. This kind of ability, the visual effect looks more shocking than the fluttering fruit of the crocodile. After a moment of silence, Yim relieved his emotions before continuing to speak. "To be honest, the appearance of your freak has affected the reincarnation of the world in your eyes. Before Roger appeared, everything was normal in this world, even the appearance of Lockes was in my expectation. Because in every reincarnation, there will be one or two people who try to challenge the authority of the world government/government. The former Locks is exactly the same as the current dragon. This is a reincarnation. But Roger is different. His death caused the great nautical era, which caused this cycle to change direction. Coupled with the appearance of a weird like you, it completely exceeded my expectations. You weird people shouldn''t appear in reincarnation and disrupt the rhythm of this world! " Im getting more and more angry, and then releasing his abilities to Karl. But Karl was more relaxed, but instead of attacking Yim, he came to Lavdrew. "Although I don''t quite understand what you are talking about, your time has passed. People in the new era are now emancipating their minds, bodies, and even their own countries. Your system of world government/government has long been decayed, and it simply won''t work. Maybe your original intention has not changed, and you have always wanted to be the king of the world and keep the world peaceful. And you did this, maintaining peace on the plane, but the surging in the dark, do you know? Do you know the miserable life of ordinary people? Since they are all overthrowing the previous ruler and becoming the new ruler, I think you should understand the importance of public opinion, right? " Carl said while visiting Lavdrew. There is actually nothing novel here. All around are all kinds of dilapidated buildings, as well as some huge stones. And Karl was also here, and found a tall stone stele. It is full of ancient characters. This should be the truth of the world as Roger saw. But Carl is not interested in this, what he wants to know now is how to solve Eim! Carl followed the stele and looked aside. Suddenly. A name familiar to him appeared before his eyes. Gol D. Roger is here for a visit! Im Gore D. Roger, I didnt expect the direct truth to be so exaggerated. But I came early, and I met a man who claimed to be the king of the world. He said he could kill me at any time, but because of my illness, he didn''t bother to kill me. And I also believe that what he said is true, because I found power far beyond me in him. I fought him briefly, although I lost to the opponent, I found a flaw in his ability. If anyone comes here, you must remember that if you want to deal with the king of the world, you can only use mental attacks against him. Physical attacks have absolutely no effect on him. Having said so much, I should also go. The crew are still waiting for me, hoping that those who follow me can see what I said. Gore D. Roger, stay! After seeing this message, Carl looked a little ugly. He didn''t expect that Yim''s weakness would actually be mental strength. But Carl should have thought of this a long time agoEmm needs a deep sleep to relieve his mental state, and as long as he falls into a deep sleep, it is about ten years. Unless something big happened midway, he would never be able to wake up. This is enough to show that his spirit is a little abnormal, otherwise he wouldn''t be so lethargic. But what makes Carl a little uncomfortable is that, besides the domineering look and domineering, he has no mental attack methods that can affect the other party. Moreover, the overlord''s domineering opponent also has it. It can be said that this move is completely offset, and it will not have any effect at all. So Carl began to look at his personal attributes, looking for spiritual abilities. Unfortunately, there are not many. Even if it has a few mental abilities, it is non-aggressive. So the flaw Roger mentioned basically didn''t help Carl at all. But at this moment. The knife in Carl''s hand shook suddenly. Seeing Hades in his hand and the shadow next to him, Carl thoughtfully. In addition to affecting the physical body, Hades''s demon energy can actually cause damage to the spirit. But Carl rarely used it, because it would cause some damage to Hades. But the current situation is that if it doesn''t, Yim can''t kill it! This makes Carl a little helpless. at the same time. When Karl was still struggling. Eim also slowed down at this time and teleported to Karl''s side. "I thought about what you just said. It makes sense, but it doesn''t apply to me. Because I didnt expect world peace in the first place, this is just Joey Boys wish! So keep fighting, only if you kill you, the reincarnation of this world will return to normal! " Chapter 324： Eim falling asleep The battle between Carl and Eim continued. The battle between the two of them has lasted for half a month from the beginning to the present, and it is impossible to tell the winner. On the contrary, because of the battle between the two, the waters of the New World became more turbulent. Under such circumstances, the weather in the new world has undergone some subtle changes. But the matter is over, no one can stop the battle between the two of them. And now the new navy has completely wiped out the world government/government, even members of the revolutionary army, at this time also liberated the new world. They have begun to organize the regime and prepare to make the world a better and more prosperous world. But if the battle between Carl and Yim is not over, the situation on their side will not get much better. at last. After Karl fought Eim, nearly thirty days. Eim''s state at this time is a bit wrong. The current scene, although still maintaining a strong strength, can be equal to Karl. But Carl can clearly feel that his mental condition is very abnormal. At this time, he has basically maintained a state of blur, and his attack frequency has dropped a lot. This situation made Carl feel that something was wrong. But before Carl could observe carefully, Eim gave up the battle first. "I really didn''t expect that I would drag you so long. But this matter is not over, in a month, I will completely crush you! " Yim said angrily, and then disappeared into the space. Carl''s vision of the future, as well as his extremely wide-ranging knowledge and domineering, have not been able to detect where the opponent has gone. But relying on his abnormal mental state and what he just said, Karl can analyze it, and he may be a little unable to hold it. That''s why there are some problems in the spirit, and now we have to find a place to tidy it up. In other words, he is going to fall asleep now. In this way, Carl''s chances have increased a lot! "I really didn''t expect that I would have repelled Yim in this way, really embarrassed. However, the selected task was not completed, which means that I have to kill the opponent. He said that he would be back in a month, so I must take advantage of this month to improve my strength. " Carl thought about it for a moment, then came to Lavdrew and took home the huge stele that recorded blank history. The people in Sky Island were all surprised when they saw Karl coming. They had some surprises at first, but Carl said that Eim just fell asleep and didn''t die. This worries them a bit, because it shows that there is still not much time left for them. But Carl is confident that he can continue to contain Im. Just give him time, maybe he can kill the opponent. But before that, Carl needs to translate this historical text first and transform the whole world by the way. that''s all. A month passed in a hurry. The blank historical truth has been deciphered by Robin, and the real truth surprised everyone. The government/government of this world is really deceiving everyone. And Karl also announced the truth, which caused an uproar in the world. Then these people supported Carl even more and wanted to make him king. But Karl didn''t have the desire to be king. He just distributed it so that Sakaski, Dragon, Shanks and others could restrain each other and manage the world together. With them, Carl believes that this world can become even better. In any case, it was about a hundred times better than the world under the rule of the Heavenly Dragons. Then Karl continued to practice during this period. It''s just that he has traveled to the present, except for the first few years, he has never been like now, constantly exercising his abilities, and striving for perfection to become more proficient. This type of desperate exercise reminded Karl of the time he had just traveled to the world of One Piece and awakened the selection system. At that time, he was so desperate, because he didn''t want to be the cannon fodder in this world. But the current situation is completely different from that at the time. Now he just wants to be stronger, and then kill the unknown of Yim. Then Karl can obtain the manufacturing drawings of the Space Shuttle. At that time, he will have the opportunity to travel to other worlds. This is Carl''s only goal now, as the world is perfect and he does not need to intervene again. However, during this period, it was not without accidents. After learning the historical truth, Luffy still chose to go to sea again, wanting to become the One Piece. In the face of Karp and the Warring States period, Karl did not send anyone to intercept him, but instead helped him come to Lavdrew. What people didn''t expect was that Bucky also came to Lavdrew by his own luck. And more importantly. Bucky and Luffy teamed up to find the treasure, and then the accident triggered the mechanism and found Pluto! This kind of operation and luck stunned Carl and the whole world. No one thought that the legendary Pluto would show up in this way without a card. And the most important thing is that Pluto was inside Lavdru at that time, and it was also in another space. Obviously, Pluto was also hidden by Eim''s space ability . This is also the reason why, based on Karl''s domineering look, he didn''t see Pluto in Lovedrew. The clothes made by Yim are seamless, even Roger did not find Pluto. But it''s a pity that Bucky and Luffy''s luck is far less than the previous Roger. These two have an invincible protagonist halo, which can trigger all adventures. In addition, this is the overlord luck that no one can beat, and you can find all the treasures in this world. The auras of these two people joined forces and finally allowed Pluto to live. But when Carl got the Pluto, he was a little bit troubled. The battleship of Pluto is very huge, like an island. Compared to Moria''s terrifying Sanzhi sailboat, it is bigger. In addition, if the main gun is included in the body of Pluto, there are a total of one hundred and eight barrels. The thickness of each barrel is equivalent to the main gun of an ordinary navy ship! Needless to say, his main gun is stronger than the mangrove trees in the Chambord Islands! It''s a pity that there are no guns here, filling these barrels. Moreover, Pluto itself was damaged, unable to start at all. In this way, Pluto is simply a scrap metal, it is useless at all. Therefore, Carl can only delegate the arduous task of restoring Pluto to Vegapunk. It''s just that Begapunk didn''t have any clues for the time being. He simply invited all the scientists and the well-known boat craftsmen to study together. In this way, it will be two years after the time has passed. The world has stabilized. Im has been awakened three times, but each time he was forcibly dragged to sleep by Carl. Now, there are still two days before Eim wakes up for the fourth time. Just before Eim woke up, Pluto was finally able to reappear! Chapter 325： Plutos function There was one day left before Im waking up. At this time, Carl is debugging Pluto, trying to use it in battle. The original material of Pluto is already very hard. Now that it has been upgraded, the whole body is covered with a layer of sea floor stone armor! However, inside the cabin and around the deck, it is not sea-building stones. Otherwise, they would not be able to drive on Aini Road. And the most important thing is that after being upgraded, Pluto has become a huge air battleship! Even if Karl doesn''t use abilities, Pluto can rely on his own power to fly. But the consumption is very huge. This depends on the fruit abilities of Ainilu and Sakaski, as well as Ace''s three people, to act as fuel. Only in this way can Pluto fly in the air without falling. With the physical strength of the three of them, if they don''t sleep endlessly, each of them can support three days. From this is enough to explain the consumption of Pluto, how huge is it! But the three of them rotate, no one just supports one day, it will not cause damage to the body, and there will be no too much pressure. As for the shells used by Pluto. Finally, it was discovered through Bergapunk''s research. Plutos artillery fire requires the use of armed domineering that can be released outside, or domineering domineering. At worst, you can also use natural devil fruits, or devil fruits that can release energy, to replenish energy for him. Because Pluto is in addition to the energy conversion device manufactured by subsequent upgrades that can allow Pluto to fly. He also comes with an energy conversion device. The function of this device is to push Pluto to sail on the sea and to turn on these artillery devices. As long as you inject energy into it, you can turn on the artillery and attack. This is why Pluto does not need any ammunition. Because ancient people have long studied how to use domineering and devil fruits to enhance the power of artillery. And these artillery will also produce shells with different attributes according to the different attributes of the energy injected. Energy cannons with ice and fire attributes can be fired in different barrels at the same time, and then give the enemy the ultimate experience of ice and fire. Even the thunder attribute and snow attribute cannon fire can also be released. This is the effect brought by the natural devil fruit ability who releases their own abilities. It can be used by a person with superhuman demon fruit ability or a person with animal type. Basically most of them are pure energy waves. Even if the Warring States period was tested, it was still an ordinary energy cannon, and it was no different. But like Marko, the devil fruit of the Eudemons, the energy released has something to do with their own special attributes. Especially the flame of Marko, the blue artillery fire produced, not only will not injure the enemy, but will even heal the enemy. Even Marco himself was stunned by this situation. So he was forbidden to use his abilities to control artillery. If you change to domineering, it will almost become a black cannonball full of suppression. Its power is not too great, and it is basically the same as the general energy bomb, which is just the power to destroy a mangrove. Even if it is the main gun, the power to destroy a small island is not worth mentioning. But after injecting the overlord color into it, a shock wave will be released! These red waves will not cause too obvious damage to weakness. But as long as it is hit from the front, the opponent''s spirit will be severely damaged. Some death inmates of Karyon have done experiments, and found that the originally unknown overlord color, under the value of Pluto, directly caused these death inmates to brain death! When Vegapunk dissected them and conducted research, he discovered that the brains of these condemned prisoners had shrunk severely and became the size of nucleoli. This shows how terrifying this power is! This is pure mental damage. Even if Carl tried it, he felt some tinnitus, nausea, dizziness in his head, and even a sensation of retching. Even in this state, he couldn''t even release the overlord''s domineering to offset it. Fortunately, his mental power attribute is A+ level, and he forcibly resisted the damage, and then healed after a few minutes of rest. If his mental attributes are only B, I am afraid that his brain has been severely damaged. If you want to directly cause fatal damage, the mental attributes below B-level will not be able to hold it, and then you will follow the footsteps of those prisoners. After having such a big killer, combined with what Roger said before, Carl has already thought of a way to solve Yim! Basically from this ability of Pluto, we can know why Yimu hides Pluto in other spaces. It''s all because of Pluto''s deterrent power, it is too great, with Yim''s mental state, it can''t hold it at all. And the most important thing is that he may have been injured because of Pluto before, which caused his mental state to be poor. Always need a deep sleep to restore my spirit. And this is the only chance for Karl, UU to read ! As long as you can control Pluto, kill Eim! The next thing is much easier to say! that''s all. When Im waking up, Karl came to Lovelu. Here is their agreed position. Eim knew very well that if he didn''t kill Karl, it would be impossible for him to become the king of the world again. And he wanted to target Karl''s people, it didn''t make any sense. Because around the sky island, as well as the re-established world government/government position, Begapunk has set up a device that can condense space. As long as there is such a device. Space teleportation is impossible for thousands of miles, not even Karl. This is an indiscriminate use of prohibition, the ability to teleport in space. Therefore, even Eim has no way to crack this black technology, and can only engage in a decisive battle with Karl obediently. Begapunk will always drop God! If there was no Begapunk, Carl really didn''t know how much effort would be needed to make Eim fight himself so honestly. "This is the fourth time, right? Don''t you give up yet and still want to kill me? Wouldn''t it be better for the two of us to join forces and rule the world together? In this way, none of us will interfere with each other, and we will manage the world in our own way. Isn''t it better? " For such a long time, Eam has been too lazy to compete with Carl, even reluctant to fight. He knows very well that if he continues to fight like this, he and Karl will never be able to tell the outcome. So he planned to use his time to kill Karl by relying on his immortal ability. Eim knew very well that someone as arrogant as Karl didn''t even bother to undergo surgery. So he was completely confident and spent one or two hundred years to kill Karl! Chapter 326： Eim the Fallen As usual. Carl didn''t talk nonsense with Im, but directly tried it out. He didn''t know Yim, he wanted to spend time and consume himself to death. But Carl doesn''t care about this. In his opinion, Eam is dead now! There is only one thing Carl has to do now, and that is to exhaust the other party''s spirit and god, and then send out Pluto to fight for a one-shot kill! And Begapunk also prepared several space jamming devices. As long as the time is right, Carl will call them all through the phone worm and kill Yim together! Im didn''t know Karl''s thoughts, he had no interest in continuing to fight now. However, in the face of Carl''s various offensives, he still had to fight back, otherwise he would appear too shameless. that''s all. Time flickered for another month. The regular battle between Im and Carl lasted for a month. Now Eam''s spirit was almost consumed by Karl, and within a few days, he would flee back to sleep. Normally, Carl will not continue to attack Yim at this time. But the situation now is completely different from before. Carl''s offensive has not diminished, which makes Eam feel a little bit wrong. Then he saw that while Carl was fighting, he took out the phone worm and notified everyone that he was in place. This makes Eim feel a little bad. He opened up the domineering vision of foreseeing the future, but it was due to apathy. Eim can only see Carl''s future, and can''t see what he will find three or four seconds in the future. This is also a defect of Future Vision. If you can''t concentrate, you will be disturbed by other people. So Yim couldn''t understand what would happen in the future. But after ten minutes, Eim''s face changed drastically! He saw the thing he didn''t want to see the least, and that was Pluto! "How is it possible! When did you take this thing out?!" The first time I saw the battleship of Hades, Eam was a little uncomfortable. In the past two years, Carl has not revealed any news about Pluto at all. In addition, Yim''s strength has completely collapsed, and no one collects intelligence for him at all. And Eim couldn''t imagine that there were two things, the protagonist''s halo and the overlord''s luck in this world. So he thought that he would hide Pluto seamlessly, but in fact Pluto was taken out by Carl a long time ago. "Eim, you are really afraid of Pluto. In fact, I always have a question I want to ask you, and that is your spirit and what is going on. Could it be said that it was really the same as I guessed, it was injured by the attack of Pluto? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he asked his doubts. Im was a little angry. After fighting Carl so many times, he had already gotten used to Carl''s mouth. But now he can''t stand it at all. Carl is exposing his scars now, which makes Im extremely angry! "Enough! Don''t think that moving out of Pluto will cause me harm! I can tell you clearly, it is impossible for Pluto..." Before the words fell, a powerful mental shock wave instantly covered Carl and Eam. But Carl was prepared long ago. After feeling the mental impact of this power, he immediately flashed back to the Hades battleship, and did not have too much damage from his handbag. Instead, Yim held his head with both hands, and his whole state was very unstable. "Isolate the surrounding space and never let him leave!" Carl immediately ordered Vegapunk to open the space isolation device and seal off the surrounding space. Accompanied by a burst of special fluctuations. Within the range of thousands of miles, all were shrouded in a special energy range. Within this energy, all the space transfer abilities cannot be used, otherwise it will cause a very big Shanghai to the body! Even Karl couldn''t use it, otherwise, even with his physical fitness, he would be easily injured. Even Luo''s slaughterhouse teleporting ability is also unusable. Begapunks black technology is so magical! "Asshole! Damn assholes, you guys have really fixed the Pluto! It''s really looking for death!!!" Yim roared, and immediately used teleport to leave. But he was embarrassed just now to activate the ability teleport, but he immediately returned to the original position. And the most important thing is that only the upper body is back, but the lower body is gone! Seeing this scene, the people present, even Karl took a breath. No one thought that this device of Begapunk would be so cruel! Even when they did the experiment before, they didn''t directly cut people off for laziness, and at best they were just shortcomings. Even the last time Yim wanted to make a formidable push, he was just missing an arm. But the current situation is far beyond everyone''s expectations. "Im! Just give up struggling!" Seeing Im''s embarrassed appearance, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and he was already holding the winning ticket Although his lower body had returned to its original appearance, Im holding his head, letting Karl know in pain. As long as you keep going, Eim will definitely die here! But as time passed, three days passed. The other people''s overlord looks are almost consumed, and they want to regain their peak state, which is still a lot worse. And now only Karl is left, and he can continue to use the domineering look. But Eim is still not dead. Although he bleeds from his seven orifices, even his eyeballs exploded. But he was not dead, he was still curled up trembling here, looking very pitiful. The torture of Carl and others to him has never stopped. If there is a Virgin, I am afraid that Carl and other talents are villains, and this tortured person is the decent person who safeguards the world. But the actual situation is completely reversed. This god, who has informed the world for hundreds of years, is now curled up here, completely losing his previous pride. "Really tenacious! In that case, leave it to me! I don''t believe it anymore, he really can''t die! " Carl said, personally control the release of the overlord''s domineering, and gathered it on the energy converter in front of him! After a while, the energy converter began to heat up, and invisible fluctuations once again shrouded Eim''s body! This time, Yim directly spewed a mouthful of blood, and then his whole body cracked. In less than a minute, Yim instantly turned into pieces of minced meat, sinking directly into the sea! Carl''s attack, like the last straw, directly ended Yim''s name and killed him! At the same time, the choice Carl made two years ago has finally paid off! Successfully kill Eim and get a design drawing of the Time Shuttle! Chapter 327： New world! "Finally died..." Carl finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Eim''s death. Not only him, but other people also breathed a sigh of relief. The existence of Yim puts a lot of pressure on them. Even if the world is at peace, the people live and work in peace and contentment. But as long as Yim is alive, they will never be able to enjoy the peace of the group. Kuzan and Polusalino will never be able to retire him. The two of them actually wanted to retire a long time ago and live a normal life. However, the existence of Yim forced them to stick to the front line to prevent Yim from waking up at any time, and to be wary of the remnants of the world government/government. Now Eim has been killed. The power of the new government/government is spread all over the world, and the old government/government has lost the spiritual pillar of Yim, and now it will also face collapse. So the next thing is much easier to talk about. It can be easily solved without them needing too much effort. Then Carl and others corrected it a bit, and then returned to the base of the new navy. Carl returned to the sky island, found a reason casually, and handed the design drawings of the space-time shuttle to Begapunk. This design drawing is very thick. He said it was a drawing, which was actually the same as a book, and the thickness of this book was at least half a meter! This can be seen. How exaggerated this design drawing is. When Begapunk received this gift, he was even more astonished. He even wanted to know how Carl got such a thing that made him enthusiastic. Carl just made a few prevarications about this, saying that it was Ralphdrew who found it after Eam died. Although Begapunk was a little skeptical, he did not delve into it. With his IQ, it has long been seen that Karl is different from the rest of the world. So no matter what he brought out, Begapunk was able to accept it. Because since Karl last time provided those things to Begapunk, he knew that Karl was destined to be extraordinary! that''s all. Time flies, and it''s another year. Carl is now twenty-six years old, which is the best age, but at the same time he has to run for three. But his face hasn''t changed much, he still looks like he is twenty-two or three years old, still so young. This is the benefit of increasing body strength. It can delay the aging of the body, and the strength will not decrease. But Carl was still reluctant to let Luo use the ageless operation for himself. Although he had proposed several times on his own initiative, he wanted to use the ageless operation on Carl. But Karl has only one sentence, that is to keep him alive, and other things will be discussed later. In this regard, Luo was extremely moved, and once again vowed to follow Karl for his whole life. Luo''s life goal has been achieved, so far there is nothing left that can make him nostalgic. Even during this year, he didn''t even bother to improve his strength, still staying close to the general. With his talent, as long as he continues to practice, he can definitely reach the general level. But the world is already at peace, and he obviously does not intend to do so. It''s the other people who insist on training every day to prevent other powerful enemies from appearing. In this year''s time, Ainilu built a ship of his own, and then went to the infinite land to fulfill his dream. Carl didn''t say anything about it. Since he chooses to leave, Carl will respect his opinion. After all, when the time comes, Karl will also take the space-time shuttle to leave. But what makes Carl a little entangled now is whether the Space Shuttle can carry others. According to Begapunk''s words, it seems that you can''t take others with you, because then it would be too unstable. But Carl''s luck is not bad. Under Vegapunks violent liver, he finally developed a space-time shuttle after half a year! And the location of this shuttle can accommodate three people! "Is this the space-time shuttle? It looks pretty good, but I don''t know how many times I can use it." Carl felt a little depressed when he looked at the huge arched device with a sense of futuristic science fiction before him. In the middle of this huge arched device, it looked like a gate. And with this position, three people can stand at the same time. According to Begapunk, as long as a certain amount of energy is injected, the space-time shuttle can be turned on. But there is one note, that is, this thing is currently a one-off! In other words, you can never come back after you leave, because all the materials used to make the space-time shuttle have been exhausted. If you want to continue to make the next one, I am afraid it will not be done without a few hundred years. But even so, Carl didn''t care. There is no goal Carl can fight for in this world. And everyone lives and works in peace, even if some sporadic pirates appear, it can be easily solved by the new navy. Sakaski is now the leader of the new navy. As for the new government/government, Long is currently the head. The new navy and the new government/government is not a relationship between superiors and superiors, but an equal relationship. In addition, there is Shanks'' Sea Aid Association as a check. If anyone''s mind is wrong, they will be immediately besieged and suppressed by the other two forces at the same time. In addition, there are some people, such as Kuzan, Polusalino, etc., who have planned to live in seclusion. So Carl is not worried about what will happen in this world within two to three hundred years. As for the rest of the matter, Carl can''t take care of it anymore. Because at that time he didn''t know where he was, and the people of this generation were almost dead. So Carl didn''t have to think so far. that''s all. Carl spent a few days asking everyone''s opinions. In the end, the only ones who chose to follow Karl to go to other worlds were Intier and Luo. Although Intil is Carl''s maid in name, she is actually Carl''s woman long ago. And now she has nowhere to go except to follow Carl, as long as Carl says something, she will definitely follow. The same is true of Luo''s words. He has no goal in this world, so he will naturally choose to follow Karl. As for the other people, they have their own goals, or the people or things they want to protect, so naturally it is impossible to leave with Carl. Coupled with the space-time shuttle, it can only accommodate three people. So only Carl, Intier, and Luo chose to enter other worlds. After bidding farewell to everyone, the three Carl entered into the space-time shuttle and embarked on their own unknown journey. As Karl exploded his own energy, as well as the input of external energy. The three of them disappeared before everyone in the blink of an eye. The magical scene drew everyone''s exclamation, and finally this exclamation slowly evolved into reluctance. Carl can''t come back for the time being, which makes them a little sad. ... at the same time. The three Carl, who came to another world through the shuttle, found that the place they were in turned out to be a desert. And not far from them, there was a man in iron armor lying. Seeing this man, Carl felt a little familiar, but the voice of the system quickly rang. Encountering Tony Stark, the selection of the **** level has been triggered! Chapter 328： This is Marvel! Option 1: Kill Tony Stark and get an Iron Man suit (which can be automatically upgraded over time). Option Two: Ignore Tony Stark and get the title to death. Seeing death but not saving: When dealing with a dying enemy, there is a chance to trigger a fatal blow (mortal effect). Choice 3: Rescue Tony Stark, get the friendship between Stark and SHIELD, and assign free attribute points: 2 points. The appearance of the choice made Carl''s long-awaited memory begin to appear in his mind. Only then did he remember that the person in front of him was the famous Iron Man, Tony Stark! In other words, the world he is now in is in the Marvel world! And watching this opening, they are most likely to be in the Marvel worldview of the movie. But Carl is not sure, because the world view of movies and the world of comics are also closely connected. Then Karl chose three without hesitation. There is no need to choose the first two. Since he wants to integrate into this world, Carl naturally has to contact Tony Stark and the people of SHIELD. So it''s no big deal to save him. But when Karl made a selection, the system sound rang again. System prompt: Since the host has changed the world to automatically extract all the languages ??of the world, the host can communicate with people in this world without barriers. System prompt: It is detected that the host has two entourages, and the system has automatically translated the language of the world for them, instilling knowledge of the world. This system suggested that Carl had expected it. Although his own god-level selection system does not have a question and answer function. But Carl asked before if he would have language barriers when he traveled through the world. The system didn''t answer, but it gave Carl a rule, that is, when Carl finishes the first one and chooses, he can weigh himself in the world. Even the people he brought over can optimize the proportions so that the two of them can acquire the general knowledge of the world and the language system. In this way, Carl feels more comfortable and doesn''t have to teach from scratch bit by bit. Carl looked at Luo and Intil, who was stunned, and knew that they were being instilled with knowledge and language of the world by the system, so he didn''t bother them. I saw Carl slowly walk to Stark''s body, using his power to help him dismantle the armor. Then Carl took out a bottle of water and a rice ball from the space and handed it to the other party. Stark was already drowsy at this time, and he didn''t even have the strength to call for help. But when he saw the water and food, he just floated before his eyes. He didn''t know where the power came from, so he grabbed the rice ball and water with his hands and swallowed. "Huh, finally came alive, who are you? Why do you appear in the desert?" Tony Stark let out a long sigh of relief, and then asked gratefully. But he is a tsundere, it is impossible for him to say thank you, so he will only communicate with Carl and others in this way. "It''s just an accident. Originally, our destination was not here, but the SHIELD spaceship. But our instrument had a problem, and it deviated from the course, and finally came here. " "Instrument? What instrument? Who are you anyway?" Hearing Karl''s words, Tony Stark felt a little wrong instinctively. Carl''s words can be understood when he disassembles them, but even if they listen to them, it feels a bit wrong. But before Karl could speak, Intil had already received the knowledge of this world and stepped forward and said. "We are not from this world. Lord Carl just said that this is a problem with the instrument, so we are here." Intil''s crisp voice, like a natural sound, fascinated Tony Stark a little. But he quickly reacted, and then shuddered, and the look in Intil''s eyes became a little frightened. Such a terrifying ability to charm, even if I read countless women, I was almost fascinated by her. But it seems that she should have no ill will, otherwise, she would not have been holding that person''s arm, and her eyes would have been floating towards him. In other words, these two people are likely to be a pair, as for the other... Is he a follower? Tony Stark thought so, and then asked cautiously. "Are you aliens?" "It''s not an alien. Generally speaking, it should be regarded as a person from another world." Luo stepped forward and explained. He has more knowledge reserves than Intil, so he naturally knows how to explain this problem. Tony Stark''s mouth grew bigger, feeling a little weird. At this time, he had not seen any aliens, even those with superpowers had never seen him, at most, he knew the existence of the Hulk from news reports. Hearing Luo''s words at this time, he realized that the three people in front of him seemed to be extraordinary! Thinking of this, Tony Stark realized that Carl''s method of keeping away things from the air at the beginning had already demonstrated his extraordinaryness! "What is your purpose in coming to the earth! I tell you, even if you people save me but if you dare to do anything to harm the earth, I, Tony Stark, will be the first to refuse!" Although the current Tony Stark has not yet become Iron Man. But his heart is still the earth, so he said this subconsciously. Even he himself hadn''t noticed that there was something wrong with his words. "Hahahaha, don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in this world. And I just came here by accident. After we collected the materials and made our own instruments, I would naturally leave. " Karl casually made up a lie to fool Tony Stark. Although he is not so easy to deceive, he and others are here, and there is no trace of survival. Regardless of Tony Stark and the people from SHIELD, no matter how you investigate, you won''t know where they came from. In this way, they can only accept this setting of Karl and others. "I hope what you said is true, but then again, if you didn''t save me, I''m afraid I''m already dead here. But now that we are all trapped here, how should we get out next? " Tony Stark sighed. They are now in the desert, and the desert is so vast that there is no end in sight, which makes Tony Stark a little desperate. Carl smiled, and then began to see and hear the domineering, and saw the edge of the desert. "If you find a city, do you know the way back?" "Huh? Do you know where there are cities?" Tony Stark was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. Carl nodded, and then raised a piece of dust, forming a hard disk. And there are four seats on the disk. "Come up all." Chapter 329： First sight of ancient 1 "How could the speed be so fast? Who are you guys anyway?!" Tony Stark has asked this question more than once. From the beginning of the desert to the Stark Tower, Karl took them over in a total of less than two hours. This speed is so fast that Tony Stark can''t even imagine. According to his unpredictable, the speed at which Karl controls the sand to fly is even faster than the average fighter plane! "Actually, I could be faster, but for the sake of your weak body, I didn''t move forward at full speed. If I want to, I can actually get here in ten minutes. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, telling the truth. But what he said in Tony Stark''s ears was just pretending to be coercive. But Tony Stark didn''t get too entangled. Instead, he broke into the Stark Mansion and went to find his girlfriend, Pepper. Carl and others were stopped at the door. The bodyguards here are very conscientious. Although Intier and Luo wanted to force their way, they were stopped by Karl. "There is no need to embarrass these ordinary people. Let''s find a place to exchange some money, and then eat some food. Just when I came, I saw a good barbecue restaurant, and we went to taste it. " With that said, Karl left here with Luo and Intier. Although Intier and Luo had acquired knowledge and language of this world, most of the things were just more conventional. Regarding some rules of this world, as well as some legal provisions, it is necessary for Karl to popularize with them. Although the laws of the ordinary world are invalid for them, there is no need for them to violate these laws casually. Because it will cause some unnecessary troubles. During the time when Karl was changing money for dinner, Karl also simply told Luo and Intil not to do it casually. As long as no one is doing it to yourself, don''t take the initiative to provoke right and wrong. But it was when Carl and others were eating in this rotisserie. The surrounding environment suddenly changed, and even the space around him appeared upside-down. But the three of them can still sit here, eating barbecue steadily. As for the diners around, although they disappeared, Carl knew that they were not harmed. "Visitors from another world, what is your purpose in coming to Earth? If possible, please leave now, otherwise I will do it immediately, please leave! " A bald woman wearing a yellow robes walked out of an aperture shining with yellow light, staring at Carl and others with scorching eyes. She glanced at the three of them first, and finally fixed her gaze on Carl. Although Intiel and Luo also have a good breath. But the aura on Carl''s body is what makes her most jealous. Because in Carl''s body, she perceives unusual powers and abilities similar to space gems. "Is that the Supreme Master Gu Yi? We have the wrong name, right?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, put down the barbecue and came to Gu Yi''s body. Luo and Intier tried to stand up, but they were pressed back by Carl''s gesture. "You two continue to eat, I can talk to Gu Yi mage alone, and she is not an enemy, am I right? By the way, let me introduce myself, I am Karl, from another world. This is my maid, Intil, and my follower, Bantra Falga D. Vatiel Ro. " Hearing Karl''s familiar speech, Gu Yi frowned. As the saying goes, don''t hit the smiley people with your hands. Now Carl didn''t show any hostility, and Gu Yi would look a little unsightly if he held on to it. "Mr. Carl, since you know my name, you should also know my duties? So now please leave immediately, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " Gu Yi still maintained the same attitude as before, but Carl shook his head and took out the manufacturing blueprint of the Space Shuttle. "It''s not that we don''t want to leave, but because we need this space-time shuttle to get out of here. And we crossed over, which is an exception in itself, you can''t blame us. So I plan to take a look first, and then look for these materials to make a space-time shuttle. " Carl said half-flicker and half-truth. He doesn''t make a space-time shuttle, but he does need to make this thing. And when the three of them came here, they were also brought by the Space-Time Shuttle. It''s just not an accident, Carl just changed his words. At this time, Gu Yi was looking at this huge design drawing with all his attention. Then she looked more and more frightened, and finally closed the book. "I believe what you are saying is true, but I warn you not to do things that endanger the earth. Otherwise, I don''t mind getting rid of you, and I will keep staring at you until you guys leave this world! " Gu Yi said, then opened the portal and left here. At the same time, the surrounding environment returned to normal. Carl quickly threw the design back into his space bag, and then sat down to eat the barbecue again. "I didn''t expect her to be so sensitive I only came here for a few hours, and she knew where I was. It was a bit scary. This kind of strength, compared to Yim, is simply too much stronger. I knew it, I should try it and bring Pluto over. " Carl sighed. But now it''s too late to say anything. Gu Yi''s calm appearance has already made Karl alert that the power of this world is probably stronger than he thought. But the short meeting did not trigger the choice. This is a pity. "Master Karl, who was that person just now? Is she really better than you?" Luo asked in a low voice next to him. Carl nodded, but shook his head again. "I''m not sure, but she has a treasure on her body. If she uses this treasure, I am definitely not an opponent. But if she didn''t use that treasure, I would be confident that she would be like her. " The treasure Carl said is naturally one of the infinite gems of time. This is a big killer that can reverse time! Carl does not currently have the ability to affect time. So if he rewinded his time, he would not find any abnormalities at all. Maybe the time Carl is in now has been backtracked by Gu Yi several times. This is the real horror of Gu Yi. No one can escape her time prison. And at this time. Intil frowned and looked outside fiercely. "Master Karl, someone is here, and he still carries a weapon similar to a musket!" "It seems that the people from SHIELD are here, let''s go, let''s go out and see them." Carl said, then took out a dozen banknotes and put them on the table. "Boss checkout!" "Keep the change, please!" Chapter 330： Coleson "Sir Coleson, according to Stark''s words and the surrounding surveillance video, they have been active in this area. There were also eyewitnesses who saw the three of them and went to this barbecue restaurant, but why didn''t we just rush out to catch them? Even if they are mutants, but our agents are fully armed, there is no need to be afraid of them. " A heavily armed agent looked at Coleson very suspiciously. But he shook his head, still waiting quietly. "We just need to follow the chief''s advice. Don''t ask more about the others. He knows mutants better than we do, and we are here to invite people as guests, not to arrest them. Rushing up so hastily will cause riots among the citizens, and the gains outweigh the losses. " Colesons analytical head was right, and the surrounding agents nodded. Even if Carl and others heard his analysis, they couldn''t help nodding. "It''s really a good choice. If you rush in directly, I''m afraid that none of you will survive." "who?!" Suddenly, a strange voice appeared behind these agents. They looked back one after another, and pointed their weapons at each other. Only in such a narrow alley, they turned around very hard. "Don''t be nervous, I''m the one you are looking for again. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Karl. This is Intil, this is Surgeon Luo, we are all people from another world. Presumably this, Tony Stark has talked to you all? " "I''ve talked a little bit, but I didn''t expect that from such a distance, you can still appear here calmly. It seems that you have also mastered the special teleport ability, which reminds me of the **** of the Red Devil. " The red devil? Co-authoring this world, not only has Marvel''s worldview, but even the X-Men have also mixed in! Suddenly obtaining such an information made Carl feel a little uncomfortable. If it''s just Marvel alone, Karl still has the confidence to be here and sweep most of the people. But the abilities of mutants are strange. Some people''s abilities are ridiculously weak. But some people''s abilities are outrageous, even stronger than gods. It can even reshape the world. So Carl now needs to change his original plan. "Since you have heard it all, then come with us. You can rest assured that we won''t take action against mutants, but don''t make up your botched lies. Many mutants who have come from another world have already said that this trick is not working. " Carlson said so, and then prepared to put special handcuffs on Carl and others. But before he could do it, Luo just moved his finger lightly. These handcuffs were all brought to Coulson''s hands. This scene surprised him. Luo secretly smiled and glanced at the other proudly. "Master Carl said, let us constrain a little bit and don''t do anything to you ordinary people. Its okay if you want to talk to Lord Carl, but it depends on what the Lord says. As for these handcuffs, you don''t want to put them on Master Carl''s hands. This is an insult to the adults! " "Yes, Master Karl will not wear such inferior handcuffs!" Luo stepped forward and reprimanded them. Intil also hugged Carl''s arm and stared sharply at Coulson. Carl smiled when he saw it, then walked to Coulson and grabbed his handcuffs. "They are right. Forget this kind of handcuffs, and this kind of thing is of no use to me." While talking, Karl used his power to instantly open the handcuffs, then threw it into the air and twisted it easily. Seeing this scene, the people present were suddenly shocked. This is a handcuff specially used to restrain mutants, and its hardness is comparable to a diamond! At present, the only people who can ignore such handcuffs are Wolverine, Professor X, Magneto and Red Tank. No one else can get rid of the handcuffs directly. So when Luo and Carl Xiaolu played together, they were also full of surprises. "Coleson, just bring them here, there is no need to continue to test." Just when Coleson didn''t know what to do. The intercom rang on him. It was the voice of Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD. Obviously, he has been watching here all the time, grasping first-hand information. "I know the director, I will take them there." Coleson sighed, then looked at Carl. "PLZ follow me." "No, you go back slowly, we will go to SHIELD as a guest now." Carl smiled lightly, then looked at Luo. "The sky above 30,000 li in the south is probably more than 10,000 meters above the ground. Can you pass?" "Exactly at the limit, yes." Luo nodded, and then expanded ROOM''s position to the maximum! "ROOMBaton!" Accompanied by Luo''s soft cry. Three pigeons suddenly appeared in front of Colsen, but the three Carl were gone. Seeing this scene, the agents present were completely blinded. They don''t even know what kind of situation is in front of them. What about taking someone over? As a result, they ran away by themselves. And before running also said the exact location of SHIELD! This is really incomprehensible. Coleson was sweating more and felt that his job was about to be lost. "Director Fury, I..." "No need to explain. Come back first. As for Carl, they don''t have to worry about it because they are already here." Coulson froze. The other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were also stunned. They did not expect that Carl did what he said, and actually went to S.H.I.E.L.D. by himself! This is really amazing. "I know the director, I will go back now..." Coleson sighed, then looked at the dejected agents behind him and said. "Brothers, this time the mutant is stronger than I thought. But it seems that they do not have any malicious intent, just don''t know which faction they belong to. The next step is Director Fury''s work. We should now go back and wait for further instructions. " ... at the same time. The three Karls have been invited into Nick Fury''s office. Melinda poured tea and water for the three of them, and also poured a cup of coffee for Nick Fury. "Let''s talk about it, what are you three doing here?" "Didn''t you invite us? So we came." Carl shrugged, which made Nick Fury speechless. "I''m not talking about coming here, but about coming to this world! Others may not know, but I know very well that you do come from other worlds. After all, I haven''t seen people in other worlds, so let''s talk about the purpose of your coming here, what is it for? Only by speaking out, we can help you, and it is even possible for us to cooperate, right? " Chapter 331： Nick Fury Nick Fury has seen too many mutants, aliens, and some aliens. Even the devil in other worlds, he is not unheard of. Not to mention, he also knows a surprise aunt who maintains the peace of the universe. So Carl''s statement is quite normal in his opinion. The only thing Nick Fury doubts now is their true purpose in coming to Earth. This is what he worries most. As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury will never allow anyone to destroy the peace of the earth and disturb the order of the earth. That''s why he wanted to know why Karl came here. "That said, open the chat, and sometimes you can cooperate better. And I am not an unreasonable person, as long as you can find all the materials in this book for me, and find someone to make a space-time shuttle. So let''s leave here without saying anything, what do you think? " As Carl spoke, he took out the manufacturing drawings of the Space-Time Shuttle. Nick Fury, looking at this almost half-meter-high huge book, swallowed subconsciously. Then he bit his scalp and turned it over and took a look, only to find that he could not understand anything. "I have no way to answer this question. I will ask someone to come over and see, maybe he will know what these are." With that said, Nick Fury went out and made a call. However, Carl and the others were domineering and could clearly hear who Nick Fury was calling. The person on the other end of the phone is Tony Stark! According to the normal plot, Nick Fury has not touched Tony Stark at all. But because of Karl''s appearance, which caused the butterfly effect, Nick Fury didn''t know why, so early in contact with Tony Stark. But Nick Fury wanted Tony Stark to help, but the other party sounded very impatient, and even hung up the phone halfway. Obviously the relationship between the two of them is not very good, and even a little bad. Had it not been for Nick Fury to say Karl''s name during the second call, I''m afraid Tony Stark would just block him. But it was precisely because of Karl''s name that Tony Stark cheered up and agreed to Nick Fury''s request for help. However, Nick Fury did not come in directly after finishing the call, but left S.H.I.E.L.D. After a while, Natasha, who was graceful and beautiful, walked in with tea. She put the tea in front of the three Carl first, and then touched the huge book casually, her eyes a little surprised. "Will anyone really read such a big book? And this kind of thing, ordinary people can''t understand it at all, right? " "This is not a book, but a design drawing, it''s just a bit complicated. But people who understand this thing, for some reason, didn''t come here with me. Otherwise, I won''t come to SHIELD and look for your cooperation. With my own strength alone, I can actually look for these materials and make what I want. " Carl said lightly. But Natasha just nodded, and didn''t take it seriously. Although she is not a mutant, she has no special abilities. But her physical fitness is twice that of ordinary agents, and her skill is very agile. Normal mutants are really not her opponents in front of her. So Natasha didn''t have much fear of people with superpowers, and even some disdain. If it weren''t for Carl''s strength that Natasha believed was a troublesome problem, she wouldn''t be here at all. "In fact, I also have a question. You guys don''t stay in the original world so well, why do you want to go to another world? Could it be that your original treatment in the world was not good? Or is it that wars often break out, causing people to lose their livelihood? No matter how bad it is, the world crisis broke out, causing the world to end? It''s the end of the world? " Natasha''s seemingly inattentive words are actually collecting information and observing the reactions of the three Carl. However, except for Karl''s face without fluctuations and still smiling, both Intil and Luo were a little angry. "Your mouth had better be clean for me, my original world is very peaceful! If it hadn''t been for my temper during this period of time, if I changed to the former me, you would have been cut off by me a long time ago! " Luo told the truth, but didn''t really do it. When he was a pirate, his temper was really not good, and he was also a very tough character. When the world of One Piece became peaceful, his temperament gradually calmed down. If he were to be replaced by him when he was young, I''m afraid he would have done it long ago. The same goes for Intil on the side. But she was not because of her peace of mind, but because she followed Carl''s orders. She knew that without Carl''s order, she couldn''t do it casually, or it would cause Carl to get into troubleIntil has always been so empathetic, so she just stared at Natasha angrily. Seeing this scene, Natasha also roughly understood that what she said just now really touched the hearts of these two people. In other words, they are extremely likely to come from a different world, and that world should be a world that advocates force. Natasha''s analytical skills are very strong. Although she can''t compare to that monster-level person, she is also professionally trained and belongs to a ceiling-level agent. So this simple analysis is easy for her. "Since you don''t want to talk, then I won''t talk, let''s just talk about other things. How about the laws of this world and some other rules? " While talking, Natasha casually got to the sofa next to her. Carl and others listened respectfully, but their attention was not entirely on her. Natasha also said something differently, not in the original order at all, and she didn''t even care about some points. Because the task Nick Fury gave her was to appease the three Carl with words, let them not leave here, and delay as long as possible. And Nick Fury also transferred to Natasha and told Natasha, don''t think about playing with them, because she is not Carl''s opponent. Nick Fury knows this well. Although Natasha was a little unconvinced, she still obeyed the order and would not attack Carl and others. In this way, almost the effort of a cup of tea. Nick Fury came with Tony Stark. "I''m really sorry, I just finished a press conference, so I wasted a little time. As for the one you are talking about, where is the drawing of the Space Shuttle, can you let me have a look? " Chapter 332： Everyone is stunned Tony Stark went straight to the subject as soon as he came up, making no secret of his purpose. However, out of respect for Carl, he still greeted Carl first. After all, Karl was the one who saved his life, even if Tony Stark was so proud. He still treats the savior differently. Not to mention that Carl has now revealed more weird things and abilities that do not belong to this world. "It''s okay to want to see, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" Nick Fury and Tony Stark asked in unison. Carl pointed to the three of him, and said casually: "The three of us have just arrived and we don''t have a place to live yet, so can we arrange a place? If possible, it is best to open a small medical clinic for us. He is the most famous death surgeon in our world, and his medical skills are very superb. In this way, we can also make some money on our own without having to trouble others all the time. " Carl quietly promoted Luo''s ability. The purpose is to allow them to see Luo''s ability, and then rely on him. Because Karl knows how exaggerated Luo''s ability is now. As long as he wants to, he can treat whatever disease it is! Even if it is an incurable disease and is dying, as long as the conditions are sufficient, Luo can save them! Compared with his combat strength, his medical technology is the best! This is the real strength of the death surgeon, Trafalgar Luo! As for his combat effectiveness. That is just for self-preservation. "It''s easy to say, it''s up to you to save my life and bring me back. Just talk about where you want to live, and I''ll make arrangements for you! As for the medical clinic, the procedures are too complicated, and it may not be done for a while, but since you said, his medical skills are very good? Is it true? " Tony Stark asked suspiciously. Carl nodded, and Luo smiled proudly. "Of course my medical skills are good, and I can see that your body is being spread by a special toxin. And the source of this toxin is the reactor in front of your chest. But you can''t do without this reactor, because there are some metal fragments in your body. If you don''t rely on this to adsorb to your chest, it will flow into your heart along the blood. As a doctor, I can still see your little problem clearly. Its just that because the world is different, I dont know what your reactor is. But the human structure of our two worlds is exactly the same, which means that my medical skills are equally applicable here. " "You didn''t check it, you can see it, it''s incredible!" Tony Stark was a little shocked. He hadn''t told anyone about his reactor and the shrapnel in his body. Even if Karl sent him back, he didn''t reveal a bit on the road. Even in the original book, Tony Stark delayed for a long time before confessing to everyone. So he was very surprised now, how exactly the young man in front of him told his physical condition. "In that case, do you have a way to treat me?" "Of course." Hearing Tony Stark''s question, Luo nodded and answered proudly. "If you can treat me and let me read the book, I will invest in your medical center immediately! And I will use the fastest speed to help you get your license or something! " Tony Stark, at this time showed his proudest side. As the world''s top rich man, he has such privileges. But Nick Fury on the side was a little embarrassed. He also has these privileges and financial resources, but these circumstances seem to have nothing to do with him at the moment. "Ahem, in fact, I can also help you apply for a doctor''s license. After all, we said that we will work together, so Stark will be responsible for their accommodation. Other things are handled by S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, no matter how fast I am, I will be faster than you. " "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same anyway." Tony Stark shrugged, then opened the door and glanced at Luo. "Where shall we go for the operation?" "No, just stay here." "Here? You didn''t kid me?" Hearing Luo''s words, Tony Stark froze for a second, feeling a little angry. He felt like Luo was playing tricks at this moment. But it hasn''t waited for him to say anything. Luo''s fingers moved slightly, and ROOM''s position was already unfolded. I saw him slowly withdraw the ghost cry, and hit Tony Stark with a knife! Did not wait for everyone to react. Tony Stark''s whole person has become two parts! Half left and half right! Very flat! Seeing this scene, Nick Fury and Natasha were shocked. They thought that Luo repented and was about to start killing, so they immediately took out their weapons and aimed at Luo. But Karl stepped forward to the two of them and gently pressed their weapons. "Don''t get excited, this is Luo''s special technique, just get used to it Natasha was shocked when he saw Karl suddenly appear. Then she found that she couldn''t react to the actions of Karl or Luo at all. This made her instantly understand how big the gap between herself and Carl and others is! "Director?" Natasha asked, but Nick Fury frowned. Because he found that Tony Stark had nothing to do now, not even a drop of blood. On the contrary, he was like a okay person, and he didn''t realize his strange state at all. "Put away your weapons, it seems there should be no problem at the moment." Hearing Nick Fury''s words, Natasha nodded and put away her weapon. at the same time. Tony Stark was confused. He didn''t feel that there was something wrong with his body. He just looked at Luo here, fiddled with his fingers, his face was full of stubbornness. "What the **** are you doing? Is it just swiping a knife and then frightening people?" "Don''t make a noise, it''s almost done!" Luo said softly, and then continued to wriggle his fingers, taking the metal shrapnel out of his body little by little, and helping him stitch the flesh of his chest. As for this reactor, it wont be used after the stitching is completed. "Mr. Stark, I advise you to take a look at your own body. Haven''t you noticed anything wrong? " Nick Fury still couldn''t help but reminded him. Tony Stark didnt know what he meant, but he glanced at his body subconsciously. Then he discovered that his body had become two halves! But he didn''t have time to be surprised. Luo had already completed his own operation and instantly recovered his body! "Get it done! Call it a day!" Chapter 333： Shock from Stark After Luo treated Tony Stark''s body, he started playing with his reactor in his hand. Luo couldn''t understand this thing, but he looked familiar. After all, there are similar things in One Piece''s world, but compared to this gadget, they are all very huge. Although Begapunk is a genius, he also needs to take it step by step to compress some technological products. And this kind of thing, if you don''t see the real object or see the design drawing, most people don''t know how to design it. Even Begapunk is the same. Had it not been for the ideas provided by Karl, Vegapunk would not have opened his mind. "You actually did it, so I didn''t have hallucinations just now, right? Did you really split me in half? Then I still dont have any hot pain, not even at all, is the operation finished? " Tony Stark couldn''t believe it, he had never seen such a power. Even with the technology he currently understands, he has never seen such a situation. Tony Stark''s current vision is still within the normal range. Although some black technologies occasionally appear, they generally stay in the normal category. So he couldn''t imagine what Luo''s ability was all about. "Don''t worry, Luo''s ability is like this. If he wants to, it won''t be a problem to cut you all. What I said is a big deal, it means literally, and it will not hurt your lives. This is one of the powers that belong to our world. Now you see that we are different from yours, right? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he patted Luo on the shoulder and said. Tony Stark is still in shock, which makes his head a little bit painful. "You let me slow down first, I''d better read that book first. Maybe I can find some answers here. " Tony Stark rubbed his temples, walked up to the design drawing of the Space Shuttle, and began to look through it. Nick Fury and Natasha were completely dumbfounded at this time, and they didn''t know where to complain. Today the two of them have seen too many shocking things. Originally Nick Fury thought that he had encountered enough things. But when I looked at it today, I discovered that there are too many things in this world that I don''t understand. To put it bluntly, he was still too young, so I was so surprised. But at this moment, Tony Stark, who was looking at the design drawings, closed the book suddenly and said angrily. "I gave up. There are some materials and elements on this, there is no such thing in this world. I have no way to make it. If you talk about this kind of thing, you didn''t use it to deceive people, right? " Tony Stark looked at Carl a little sullenly, as if he had been deceived. Carl took the design back and explained casually. "In our world, there is a scientist named Bega Punk. He also said at the beginning that it is impossible to make this thing. But he is a lunatic, a lunatic who will not admit defeat, so he desperately, only rests for three or four hours a day, just to synthesize these unnecessary elements and materials. In the end, it took him more than a year to succeed, but the machine was very unstable. When the three of us came here, the machine was damaged. And the material in my world is only enough to support one experiment, so if we don''t make a space-time shuttle here, we will never go back. " Carl said with a low expression. When he said this, half of Carl''s expression was pretentious, and half of his expression was genuine. To be honest, the Space Shuttle, if it were not a one-off, Carl would be happier. However, the resources of the One Piece World are limited. Begapunk has exhausted all the methods to create a one-time space-time shuttle. However, the resources of the Marvel World have gone too much. If the six infinite gems can be used as raw materials, energy is not a problem at all. As for other materials, it''s better to say. The most indispensable thing in the Marvel world is black technology. For example, vibrating gold and Edman alloy, and even the Asa Protoss who use the core of the withered planet as the material to refine weapons. It can be seen from here that there are countless materials in this world, and there is no need to be confined to one earth at all. That''s why, when Gu Yi first saw this design drawing, he just frowned, but he didn''t think it was impossible. Because her vision is much larger than the current Tony Stark. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know how to make, otherwise, with her character, she will definitely create a space-time shuttle and let Karl leave quickly. "This matter makes me think about it. If I can invent new elements, maybe I can try it. But I seriously doubt that the scientist in your mouth was made up by you! " Tony Stark still refuses to admit defeat He thinks he is already a genius, no matter it is in this world or other worlds, he doesn''t think anyone can surpass himself. So when he heard what Carl said, he was naturally a little unconvinced, thinking that what he said was false. Carl didn''t refute, just glanced at Nick Fury next to him. "Mr. Secretary, who looks like a black marinated egg, if I am not mistaken, there seems to be an experimental record sheet of the new element in your safe, right? If you don''t mind, you can let him give it a try. If he really succeeds, it will be good for me. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. Nick Fury was startled in a cold sweat. This safe is a special safe with a very thick surface! Nick Fury didn''t expect at all that Karl could actually see the situation inside, which made him feel a little horrified. "What information? There are even research records of new elements? You S.H.I.E.L.D., you still hide such good things? Make an offer? I sold it! " Tony Stark has a wealth of money and wants to buy this material when he opens his mouth. When Carl talked about Begapunk before, Tony Stark ignited the desire to win. Although he still didn''t believe it, what the card people said was true. But if this new element can really be researched out, it is really possible for him to create a space-time shuttle! This is entirely possible for a genius like Tony Stark! But Nick Fury was a little bit troubled. Although this experimental record is not top-secret information, it cannot be handed over to him so easily. "I can''t give you this thing easily, I need you..." "Just ask for a price! The last thing I need is money!" Nick Fury:... Chapter 334： Simple communication In the end, Nick Fury offered a high price and sold the research materials originally belonging to Tony Stark''s father to Tony Stark. But he didn''t tell the origin of this information, lest Tony Stark think about it. Afterwards, Tony Stark arranged for the three of Carl to arrange a three-story villa with an area of ??more than six hundred square meters and with a swimming pool and a large yard. This villa is also the property of Tony Stark. It''s just that he dislikes that this is a suburb and the transportation is inconvenient. Although the area is a bit larger than other villas, he doesn''t like it. And he only comes once every three years on average, that is, to look at the things here, whether they need to be changed. At other times, he simply doesn''t bother to come. So this unused villa was given to Karl and the others. By the way, Carl also plans to open a simple small medical clinic here. If there are people in need of treatment, they can come here for treatment. As long as there is a breath, Luo will be able to save him. Even a person with a broken arm and a leg can also be replaced by a limb. This is the simplest operation for Luo. As for the doctor''s qualification certificate, Carl doesn''t really need this thing, but in order to avoid some trouble, it is better to have a press box bottom. In this way, Carl and others came to this big villa under the guidance of Tony Stark, and then Carl took Tony Stark alone to the Stark Building. "Seeing you are pretty good, you will hold this book for the time being and study it. You don''t have to worry about this book being damaged. Even I can''t destroy this special material, let alone you. " As Carl said, he threw the blueprint to Tony Stark. When he saw the half-meter-high book, he was easily thrown to the ground by Karl, which made him swallow. I tried it before when I was in SHIELD. Tony Stark alone, trying to lift this book, is very strenuous. So whenever he saw that Karl could get the book so easily, he would be shocked. "By the way, are all people in your world so strong?" Tony Stark finally asked his own question. Carl shook his head, thought a little, and then replied. "Not all of them are like this, but people in our world are generally one to twice as physique as yours. I am considered to be the top powerhouse in our world. As for the strength of Luo and Intil, they are even more of a handful of them than can be counted. " "It''s an exaggeration, I feel that the people in your world are all monsters... Tony Stark sighed, then pushed the book. However, he tried his best, only pushed a little, and then panted with exhaustion. "Huh~~~" "Sure enough, I should exercise. I feel that Huaxia''s Tai Chi and Bajiquan are a bit interesting, so I will learn a little bit when the time comes." Tony Stark muttered to himself, and then he collapsed on the sofa next to him. "Jarvis, pour the wine!" "Two glasses!" Tony Stark paused, then gave instructions. The robot Jarvis butler also brought two glasses of wine very quickly and put them in front of Tony Stark. "Come on, I will serve you a drink." Tony Stark stood up and gave Carl a glass of wine. Carl was not polite, and took it over and clinked glasses with the other party before drinking it. "Stay for a drink in the evening? Anyway, you are fine. Let''s continue to talk. How about the topic of your world? Although I don''t believe that the scientist you mentioned is true, I am still very interested in him, and I can pay for it, just as listening to the story. " Tony Stark''s arrogance is undoubtedly revealed. In his opinion, there is nothing that cannot be bought with money. But Carl shook his head, a little speechless. "Do you think I am like a person who lacks money? If I want to, these pure gold can be exchanged for a lot of money, right?" As Carl said, he threw part of the gold in his space on the ground at will. "It''s almost tens of millions, which is enough for my pocket money for a day or two." Tony Stark shrugged and said casually. Carl did not respond, but took the gold back. The tip of the iceberg that was exposed didn''t even have one percent of his gold reserves. If you want to talk about pure assets, Carl is completely worthy of Tony Stark. It''s just that he doesn''t have to, so much is said here. Because he and Tony Stark are just a simple partnership, naturally there is no need to say so much. And Karl now has a plan to establish his own company in Marvel World. Only in this way can he truly gain a foothold here. that''s all. Carl stayed with Tony Stark to finish the meal. It''s just that the phone worm cannot be used here because of the difference in the world. So Carl could only use the phone of Marvel World to contact Luo and Intil. The two of them didn''t know how to use the phone at first, but there was basically no difference between the phone worm and the method of using the phone. Basically you can use it. Time soon came to night. Tony Stark and his girlfriend, Pepper Potts, sat together very intimately, eating and showing affection. It was a bit unpleasant for Carl to eat next to him. But he thought about it. It seemed that he and Intil were the same before, so he didn''t bother to care about these two people. The meals prepared by Tony Stark are very hearty. And the taste of Marvel''s world is very similar to Carl''s taste of the earth, and it tastes with an inexplicable sense of familiarity. So he is not so unaccustomed to eating. Only the wine here is not strong enough to drink, after all, the physique per capita in Pirates is stronger than that of human beings in this world. So the wine should be much stronger. In other respects, Carl is not used to it. But at this moment. The TV that was racing next to him suddenly dialed an emergency news. Both Carl and Tony Stark saw a huge green giant appearing in the center of the city. This green giant ran rampant, and his path of action happened to be towards the Stark building! This made Tony Stark''s face slightly changed. "How did this monster appear?" "But he looks like he has become ugly?" Tony Stark looked a little ugly. But soon, his face changed again, because at this time another green giant appeared, blocking the path of the green giant just now! And it seems that the second giant to appear is protecting the people around! This situation made Tony Stark puzzled. "Two green monsters? What''s the situation? What the **** is the military doing! One is enough to make people headaches, and now there are still two, my goodness, is this world crazy? " Chapter 335： Suppress! "It''s interesting, is this the monster in this world? It looks pretty good." Carl pretended to be interested. He knows that the two green monsters in front of him are the Hulk and hate, but as a visitor from another world he certainly cant, just name them. And Karl is actually very interested in hatred and the strength of the Hulk. "By the way, this afternoon, didn''t you start to develop mechas? Would you like to use them to test it?" Carl asked casually. Tony Stark shook his head with a bitter face. "Forget it, my current level is probably not enough for them to play. And these armors of mine are in the experimental stage, and they can''t even fly. If I really pass, I won''t be able to escape by training. " Carl nodded, then picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth. "It just so happens that my hands are itchy. I''ll try it over. What level is your monster''s strength in this world?" While talking, Karl used the void to walk and instantly disappeared from Tony Stark''s eyes. After seeing Carl disappeared, Tony Stark was shocked at first, then he sighed. "How many abilities we don''t know about this guy? If he really defeated these two big guys, I''m afraid no one can cure him in this world, right? " "Tony, don''t be discouraged, it''s not your style. You have to know that you are a complete genius, no matter how strong his ability is, you can definitely find a way to contain him, right? " Little Pepper Potts kissed Tony, and then fed him dinner and wine by himself. Tony Stark nodded, and then returned to a state of genius pride. "Haha, you are right, I am a genius!" "Hahahaha!" The laughter was loud and full of Tony Stark''s characteristics. But this laughter sounded a little more helpless. ... at the same time. S.H.I.E.L.D. is also in a battered situation. Nick Fury looked at the two big guys who were being pinched, and didn''t know how to stop them. The current S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau did not form the Avengers, and even the mutants and strangers under it were pitiful. Even if they have top secret agents, such as Natasha and Patton. But at most they are dealing with tasks within various human categories. Things like this two big guys are not in the human category at all! "Could it be that I still have to contact Professor X and ask him to help? Although he will definitely not refuse me, he has been busy dealing with Magneto recently. If the X-Men loses to Magneto, the world will probably be in chaos. Forget it, let''s take a look at the situation first, and I won''t alarm Professor X for now. " Nick Fury rubbed his temples with a headache, not knowing what to do at this time. Just when he was helpless. In the computer surveillance video, a familiar figure suddenly flashed across. After seeing this figure, Nick Fury was shocked and felt something not so good. "Why did he come here?" "This guy, isn''t he eating with Tony Stark?" Nick Fury did not expect that Carl would appear in the middle of the two monsters. When Karl appeared, whether it was Hulk or Abomination, they all turned their attention to him. But the Hulk still retains a trace of reason, and his wildness tells himself that the person in front of him is not easy to provoke, so he must be treated with caution. But hatred is irrational, and there is only destruction and destruction and destruction in the head. So when he saw an inexplicable person appeared, he punched out without hesitation! Seeing this scene, Nick Fury was suddenly shocked, worried that Carl''s thin body would be beaten by the opponent''s punch. Although Carl is about 2.5 meters tall, he hates four meters, and he is close to five meters tall, which is still a lot worse. It feels like an adult, just like a kid who just went to kindergarten, too far away. But with such a huge size gap, there was a result that made Nick Fury stunned! I saw Carl use his hand that was disproportionate to hatred to resist the opponent''s blow. Then Carl shook it easily, and his hatred was forcibly thrown out, hitting the Hulk not far away! Nick Fury was shocked to see this scene, and Coleson and Natasha who were also in the office were also shocked. The two of them were on standby here at any time and were rescued in the past. But I didn''t expect to see such a shocking scene! "It seems that we still underestimated him..." Nick Fury said truthfully. ... at the same time. Carl, who had just flung his hatred, simply estimated the power of hatred. The strength of the opponent is probably at the A+ level ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is comparable to Kaido. The Hulk''s power should be stronger, but that is an angry state, not the current normal state. And the speed and response of hatred must be lower than Grade A, which should be Grade B+. The Hulk should be stronger, but it should not exceed the A grade. As for stamina, it goes without saying, whether it is abomination or the Hulk, at least it is S-level stamina, or even higher. If not, they would not be so resistant. "It''s really interesting, hatred in the Marvel world is not high-end combat power, but it has the power and strength close to Kaido. The Hulk''s words are definitely less powerful than hatred, but they are limited by anger, and he will be stronger only in the state of anger. Sure enough, the Marvel world is not as unbearable as I thought, so I still have to stay a little bit better. " Just when Carl was thinking. Angry hatred grabbed a car and threw it at Carl. At the same time, the Hulk was also a little angry at this time because he was hit by Karl. He jumped straight up and smashed towards Karl in the air! Facing the joint attack of the two giants, Carl raised his mouth slightly, did not draw his sword, but clenched his right fist. "Shock" Accompanied by Carl''s soft roar. The right fist hits homeopathically. The huge impact instantly shattered the air, causing the space in front to collapse several meters in length! At the same time, the Hulk''s skin spattered and he was knocked out by Carl. Abomination was not as badly injured as Hulk due to the long distance, but he was still hit by the powerful shock wave of Shock Fruit. With one move, Carl directly killed two giants in seconds, shocking all the forces that were secretly observed! At the same time, the system sound also rang. God selection has been triggered! Chapter 336： Spike! Option 1: Ignore the Hulk and hatred, let them destroy the city and get the title of villain. Big villain: I doubled my sense of existence. Option 2: Suppress the Hulk and Abomination, make them incapacitated, and gain freely assignable skill points: 2 points. Choice 3: Kill the Hulk and Abomination, and randomly increase the ability level below A level. The selection appears. This time, Karl didn''t hesitate too much and directly chose the second. The first and the third are not in line with the purpose for Carl, so naturally there is no need to bother. After making the choice, Carl looked at the abomination and the Hulk who stood up, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a trembling smile. Then Carl looked at the drone in the sky and smiled like a movie villain. "Nick Fury, don''t you always want to know my strength? Today I can reveal a small part to you, and hope that from now on, you will not come over and make trouble for me. After all, sometimes I feel unstable, such as now! " Before he finished his words, Karl had already used his ability to lift the surrounding area directly into the air! But Carl had already observed it before. Within a kilometer, apart from himself and the two giants in front of him, there were no other lives. That''s why he lifted up a whole piece of land so blatantly. As for the destruction of buildings and facilities here, it has nothing to do with Carl. Because he doesn''t care about these. Then Carl immediately used his ability to merge the power of shaking fruit and fluttering fruit. The sky shook in an instant, and the surrounding space collapsed instantly! The powerful force makes the whole world seem unstable. Because of Carl''s ability, the whole city suddenly violent wind, dark clouds in the sky sealed, lightning and thunder! The temperature of the entire city suddenly dropped, and rain dripped from the sky. Slowly, the light rain turned into heavy rain, and then turned into heavy rain! Accompanied by lightning and thunder, in a short period of tens of seconds, a storm took shape! But in these ten seconds, Karl had already exploded part of his power, hitting the hatred and the Hulk until he could not take care of himself. Although Abomination and Hulk have the ability to heal themselves. But no matter how strong their self-healing ability is, they can''t hold up Karl''s messy beating. In the end, he hated the broken bones all over his body, and Karl was more practical with Hades, jumped his hands and feet, and severed his spine, making him never able to move. Hades''s ability encountered a lot of natural enemies when he was in Pirate World. But here, it does not affect the performance. Although the self-recovery ability of hatred is good, it does not reach the level of Kaido. At best, he is on par with Kaido in terms of defense and physical strength. The resilience is really far behind. If he wants to complete self-healing, he may not be able to recover his hands, feet, and spine without one or two hundred years. As for the Hulk, his recovery ability is even stronger than Kaido. But it''s a pity. In terms of power competition, Carl has an absolute advantage. Although the Hulk increased with the anger value, sheer power had begun to dominate, reaching a point where it was stronger than Carl. But as long as Karl uses Shocking Fruit, the Hulk has no resistance at all! Accompanied by a roar, the land suddenly burst, and the building at noon collapsed directly! Abomination and the Hulk fell into the underground pit, and Dr. Banner was beaten back to his original form by Carl. "It''s almost there now." Choose to complete, get freely assignable skill points: 2 points! The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a standard villain smile. Through this battle that was almost a spike, Carl basically understood what his strength was on the earth. The Hulk and hatred are the ceiling of power in the Marvel universe. Even mutants, or other aliens, few people can crush the Hulk in terms of sheer power. Except for the five great creation gods and the monsters of the multiverse. Even Thor, the **** of thunder, is weaker than the Hulk in terms of strength. Thanos is comparable to him. Only by relying on his superb physical skills can he completely defeat Hulk in terms of technique. So it was enough for Carl to show such a little strength. This strength is enough to deter other forces. If those people want to see themselves, no matter what they are doing, they must show enough sincerity! Otherwise, the end will be very miserable! Hulk and hatred are the best examples! And the most important thing is that Carl basically didn''t use Hades throughout the battle. He just made him unable to move when dealing with hatred. Carl has always used his fists to fight again, competing with these two monsters for power and destructive power. If Carl used swordsmanship, they wouldn''t survive at all! Swordsmanship is Carl''s strongest power Although his physical skills are not bad, he is still a lot worse than his own swordsmanship. More importantly, Carl didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t even let out the shadow. He now has only his own strange power, teleportation, violent wind creation, and the ability to create vibrations. As for other aspects, he has not exposed at all. And teleportation can also be explained as being fast, so people from other forces don''t know how to analyze Karl at all. Especially Nick Fury. He is now the first two big eyes, and the eye that was scratched by the Elemental Devouring Beast is already beginning to faintly aches. "Coleson, you take Melinda to deal with the endgame, and absolutely don''t cause the citizens to panic. Natasha, about Carl, I will trouble you to stare more. If this guy gets into trouble, I am afraid it will be even more exaggerated than these two monsters! He just exposed the tip of the iceberg and destroyed such a large area. This force, even Magneto might not be able to do it easily, it is really too dangerous! " Nick Fury sighed, obviously not knowing what to do with Karl. Natasha nodded, and asked casually, "What about Tony Stark? No longer?" "Just leave it to Coulson. You are now in charge of Carl''s side. Don''t go out to do tasks for the time being. Carl and his companions must be watched by someone specially. You have rich experience and it is up to you to be the most suitable. " "Understood, I will prepare now." Natasha nodded and walked out blankly. Coulson rubbed his temples, then opened the safe, took out a pager with an eight-pointed star logo, and fell into contemplation. Chapter 337： 1 month time flies. Carl came to the Marvel World and was surprised for almost a month. During this time, no one except Natasha and Tony Stark would come to his villa to disturb him. This makes Carl a lot easier. In this month''s time, the plots of Iron Man One and Two have basically been finished. Carl did not participate, but smiled at Tony Stark''s performance. Because Tony Stark got it ahead of time, the manufacturing method of the new elements, and the body was restored because of Luo. However, he announced to the public that his body had not recovered, and his purpose was to catch a few big fish. As a result, someone really took the bait. First, Tony Stark''s uncle, driving the Iron Overlord to kill him. In the end, Tony Stark controlled the armor to fight back. He created the Department of Energy from the beginning, but he didn''t directly use it on his body, instead he had been fishing with the old reactor. Then he caught such a big fish. Later, Tony Stark, using the armor equipped with new energy power, easily dismantled the Iron Overlord. From this, it can be seen that Tony Stark is stronger than the original, both in terms of strength and the degree of development of the armor. And the most important thing is that Karl has always placed the design drawings in the Stark Industrial Building for Tony Stark''s reference. Although Tony Stark still couldn''t understand part of this design, he was inspired by it. His armor also improved quickly. However, Carl gave him a suggestion, that is, it is best to keep only one for each suit, otherwise it will be used by someone with a heart, and finally blame him. At the same time, because Carl participated in the research of the battle armor, although he just walked through the cutscene, to help Tony Stark experiment with the power of the battle armor. But he was involved in the research after all, and if anyone wanted to frame Tony Stark, he would definitely be brought along. Since Karl had previously killed Hulk and Detested in the mirror, many people knew him. Now its always a problem for Karl to go shopping on the street, and I can only ask Intil and Luo to help him buy it. So now there are a group of people who want to kill Karl. Because his threat is really too great. Tony Stark did the same. Since he announced that he is Iron Man, the stock of Stark Industries has soared, and he has once again become the richest man in the world. Its wealth can even be directly controlled, and about 30% of the countrys money flows. In addition, Tony Stark himself is a genius, his steel suit can easily destroy a country''s armed forces. The power is self-evident. So they will naturally look for opportunities to deal with Tony Stark. There is no way, this country is like this, even people from their own country, they will fight in a nest, thinking that he wants to rebel. The crisis consciousness of those politicians is so advanced, It is precisely because of this that some things that would not have happened will eventually be forced by them and have to happen. In this regard, Carl has nothing to say, after all, he is not from this world. Relatively speaking, he is just a passer-by. As long as the Space-Time Shuttle can be successfully manufactured and he has obtained the six Infinite Gems, he can leave at any time. After all, they are here, so naturally I have to take some local products. Infinite gems happen to be in this world, and it is a special souvenir, so Carl will naturally not let it go. So Carl has been trying to get information about the universe''s Rubik''s Cube from Nick Fury''s mouth during this month. Unfortunately, he did not succeed, because Nick Fury was really tight-lipped. But this is because Karl didn''t directly use force to threaten, otherwise, he wouldn''t always pretend that he didn''t know anything. Carl didn''t care about this, because Nick Fury went around and always returned to his hands. And Carl also established a Carl Biomedical Co., Ltd. during this period. The address is in the villa where he is currently located. Although this biomedical company does not have any actual products, Carl founded this company in his own name. With his own name and the assets he carries, even if he doesn''t do anything, it will be enough for the company to operate for hundreds of years. What''s more, Carl really intends to study something. Although Luo is a doctor, he is also a pharmacist in genetics. Although he is not very professional, he is already among the top batch of biologists compared to most of the world. In terms of biological genes, Luo studied under Bergapunk. That''s why Karl said that he is not very professional, because in Karl''s eyes, only Begapunk is a professional. The other people are a little bit off. It is a pity that Begapunk is unwilling to come with Karl, because he is in the world of One Piece, and there are still many things that have not been thoroughly studied. But even if Begapunk didn''t come, Luo would actually be enough here. Carl was like S.H.I.E.L.D., buying a lot of experimental materials, and then took a lot of experimental equipment from Tony Stark. Fortunately, Carl had built a very large basement under this villa . If not, there is really no place to put these experimental materials and experimental equipment. In this way, Carl''s biomedical company was established hastily. Carl himself serves as the CEO, Luo is the chief biological expert and the physician here, and Intil is Carl''s secretary. By the way, Karl also asked Intil to sing two songs from this world on the live broadcast at the company''s opening, which sparked a wave of public opinion. People squinted at Intil''s singing, and then Carl''s company''s stock price rose sharply. No way, the power of fans is so strong. Even if Karl didn''t do anything, some fans were willing to pay. In addition, Intil''s charm ability is passive. She didn''t even actively release the ability during the live broadcast, so she charmed all those people. Such an effect, even Carl did not expect. Because he just intends to let Intil, increase the popularity of his company. Who knew this would happen. Some people even called and asked Intil to make a direct debut at a high price. For this kind of person, Carl hung up the phone without hesitation and greeted his family. All that Carl did was very normal to him, but he had been monitoring Natasha and the black marinated egg from S.H.I.E.L.D. They didn''t expect that the people around Carl were also very scary. Needless to say, Luo had already seen his strange ability. Intil''s ability was demonstrated for the first time, but its effect was no less than the shock that Carl had brought before. Because she is regardless of gender, as long as her willpower is below a certain threshold, she will be completely charmed by her. As for when to recover, it depends on the individual''s physique. Chapter 338： The plot begins "Natasha, there is a task now. You temporarily leave Carl and go to Tony Stark. It seems that he has been targeted by some people. Protect him and prevent him from being assassinated. " "Director Ferry, isn''t he under the protection of Coleson, who is so difficult to deal with and wants us to be together?" Natasha asked suspiciously, but she was still packing her things and preparing to head to the Stark Tower. "Coelson has other tasks, this task is of a relatively high level and will be kept secret for the time being. So you replace him, protect Tony Stark for a while, and after he comes back, you continue to monitor Karl. " "Understood, I will go over." Natasha responded, just finishing packing her things, ready to hang up. But Carl''s knowledge and color has long since heard their conversations clearly. "Nick Fury, don''t hang up in such a hurry, what is that thing you said, do you need help?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, giving Natasha a look. Natasha also left here very well. Anyway, there are so many phones here, they also use internally, okay, Natasha doesn''t care about a cell phone at all. At this time, Nick Fury just felt a headache. He knew that Carl''s hearing was very good, so every time he talked to Natasha, he was very careful and told her to stay away. If possible, it''s best to get the phone through outside the yard. The two of them had always communicated like this, and naturally thought that Karl could not hear him so far away. But the fact is, Carl can still be clear. After all, Carl''s domineering look and hearing is more than enough to cover this city. The conversation between them, Carl can naturally hear when he wants to. "You are really lingering, Mr. Carl." Nick Fury sighed, having no idea what to say. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he continued: "I know you want to say that this matter has a high level of confidentiality and cannot be disclosed to others, right? You don''t have to hide it from me. I see everything in this world clearly. Just two days ago, an object with a high concentration of energy suddenly landed on the earth from the universe. In addition, there is a huge beam of energy that appears in the sky, right? You don''t have to lie to me, I can see all of this clearly, and I also know the origin of this person and that energy object. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said calmly. His words surprised Nick Fury. "It''s fine if you can see it, but why do you know the origin of the other party?" Nick Fury has become very accustomed to Carl''s show operations. But what he didn''t understand was why Carl would say that he knew the origin of the other party. You know, they are not talents of the same world at all! But Carl remained calm and composed, and his tone was still extremely calm. "My eyes see more things than you think. If I want, I can always know the location of the Cube of the Universe that you have been hiding. But do you know why I didn''t do this? " "Because you don''t want to cause war?" Nick Fury answered tentatively, but got a completely different answer. "The answer is wrong, because a single cosmic cube is of no use to me. And you are not qualified to be familiar with the term war with me. If a war is really going to happen, it is just my unilateral slaughter. Such abusive behavior is not in line with my character, so I don''t bother to care about you. " Carl''s casual answer made Nick Fury terrified, but he also understood that everything Carl said was the truth! "Well, I will tell you the location of that thing, but you have to tell me what is the origin of this thing!" Nick Fury finally compromised, because this sudden mysterious incident made him completely confused about the situation. If Karl is really willing to help, he doesn''t mind letting Karl go over. "No problem, Luo, let''s go to SHIELD." Carl said, then hung up. Luo Ze directly hit the ROOM position. After a few teleports, the three came to S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury''s office. Nick Fury had just hung up the phone, and then he saw that Carl had already arrived, which shocked him. However, his reaction was quick, and he immediately calmed down. Worthy of being the director of SHIELD, this response is quick! Carl murmured inwardly, then sat on the sofa next to him and talked part of the story about Thor''s Hammer and Thor. However, in order to remain mysterious, he didn''t fully say it, but only focused on the hammer of Mulnier. "In other words, could this myth be true?" Nick Fury asked tentatively, Carl shook his head and pointed to the sky. "Believe there is nothing, if you don''t believe it, there is nothing. In my opinion, the so-called **** is nothing more than a stronger person, no big deal." Carl''s words made Nick Fury nodded In this regard, they will have surprisingly consistent views of the two. Because Nick Fury has also seen many powerful people, including Captain Marvel Danvers. Her strength is comparable to gods, but she is still human. So this also made Nick Fury understand that no matter how powerful a **** is, there is a high probability that someone with a powerful ability. "In that case, there is really no problem with this matter to you? Can you solve this problem perfectly? Or do you have other ways to deal with this hammer? " Nick Fury asked, and Karl shook his head, showing a smile that made Nick Fury scared. "Sorry, I didn''t intend to deal with this matter, I just joined in the fun. After all, there are people who are suspected to be gods. I really want to see if the gods in this world are as powerful as the rumors! " There was a hint of enthusiasm in Carl''s eyes. He really wanted to see how strong Thor''s thunder power was. After all, Sol is also one of the ceilings in the movie worldview. Even in the Marvel comics, his strength is the top powerhouse in the ranking. Even if he hasn''t really awakened yet, he hasn''t obtained the Storm Axe. But his strength is not very weak, so Carl really wants to play with him! Nick Fury was a little speechless when he saw Karl''s expression. "In that case, remember not to hurt ordinary people." Nick Fury sighed. He didn''t have any full power to order Karl, so this embarrassing situation occurred. Fortunately, Carl and others have pretty good personalities, and they are generally easy-going. Only in this period of more than a month did not cause any trouble, otherwise Nick Fury would have a headache again. Chapter 339： Ghost Rider? "Don''t worry, I know what to do, after all, I am not a devil." Carl smiled, then looked at Luo. "Approximately how long will it take?" "About two hours, I looked at the map, it''s actually quite far from here." "Two hours? It''s a bit slow, but there is enough time." Hearing Luo''s words, Carl nodded, then put his hand on Luo''s shoulder. Intil grabbed Karl''s hand and waved to Nick Fury. Next second. The three of Karl suddenly disappeared when they were young. However, in Nick Fury''s office, three more sparrows flew around suddenly. There was even a sparrow who was frightened and took a bite directly on Nick Fury''s bald head. "Come on! Bounce away this group of sparrows for me!" ... The sky is already dark. When the three of Carl set out, it was almost evening. Carl and the three are constantly in a state of teleportation, which has lasted for almost two hours, and will soon arrive at their destination. Luo''s ROOM force field covers the maximum radius, which is more than 30,000 meters and less than 40,000 meters. So he wants to take Carl and Intil to teleport together, and there needs to be a few tenths of a second in the middle. But if Carl flew over by himself, he would even be faster than Luo''s teleport. It''s just that Carl chose to let Luo lead them over for the company''s stock and Intil''s image as a goddess in the eyes of fans. Although it was a little slower, it didn''t attract any attention. Only when the three of them came to a dark and gloomy valley, they found a skeleton knight full of flames! "This is the ghost rider?" When he saw this man, Karl was dumbfounded for a second, and Luo and Intier were even more startled. Fortunately, they had seen Brooke alive before, so the ability to accept it was not bad. But a skeleton that can make fire is really unacceptable. The evil spirit knight flicked the iron chain in his hand, and the flame spread instantly, illuminating the dark night. The pungent smell of gasoline is everywhere in the valley. The knight from hell, summon the fire of **** and burn all the sins in the world! "Sinner! Damn it!" The ghost rider waved the long chain of flame in his hand. Wherever the flame goes, no grass will grow! The valley, which was originally desolate, is now extremely hot. "It''s really difficult. If you can''t kill with one hit, he can chase you to the end of the world!" Carl opened his mouth to explain, and then used the power of the fluttering fruit to forcibly push the ghost rider away. But the fighting ability of the evil spirit knight is good. He rushed back in an instant, and the flame was even better than before! The fire of **** can burn everything, even the soul! Even Karl can''t easily get the flames of the opponent, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate. "The sinful man! Damn it!" The evil spirit knight roared. Carrying a long chain of raging flames, it broke through the air. Howling the chains! The surrounding air was covered with a fiery flame! Seeing this scene, Carl took out Hades without hesitation and cut it off with a single sword! "Ghost Cut" The strongest blow instantly splits the space and separates everything around it! Whether it is the earth or the air, even the sky and the surrounding space, all were torn apart by Carl abruptly! Even the fire of **** was defeated under this lingering sword intent. The iron chain attached to the fire of **** was easily shattered by Karl and turned into a drop of iron slag! Upon seeing this, the evil spirit knight quickly abandoned the iron chain and opened the distance with Karl to prevent himself from being hit. This blow, even the evil spirit knight with an immortal body, did not dare to directly resist it. Even if he can''t die, his strength will be impaired. For him to resist a move that is enough to cut off the space is not worth the loss. And with one blow, you can see the difference in strength between the two! Although the evil spirit knight is more difficult to deal with, he is not Carl''s opponent at all if he competes for strength. "Luo, show him a corpse, let him have a good rest, we can''t continue to waste time here. But you must not touch the flames on his body, with your ability, it is difficult to get these **** fires. " "I see, Lord Carl." "ROOM" Luo nodded, turned on the force field, and swung a light knife! The seemingly harmless slash instantly split the body of the evil spirit knight! Carl directly launched the domineering look, and tried to suppress the opponent with a strong deterrent! This was originally an experiment by Carl, but what he didn''t expect was that the blazing fire of **** was actually forcibly extinguished! The evil spirit knight who was pulled out of his head went into a coma directly! This scene made Carl understand that although the evil spirit knight is immortal, his mental power is not high. Even the physical fitness is not as strong as Hulk and hatred, which makes Carl feel relieved. "Let''s go, he won''t wake up for a while." After saying this Carl and the three left here immediately. But just after Karl left. Another dark space door suddenly opened. An old gentleman with a cane and a dome hat walked out of it. "When I became a ghost knight, I was dismembered. It''s really speechless." The old man shook his head and began to think about it, a black energy began to converge on him. The next magical scene happened. The ghost rider''s body automatically borders. The fire of **** rekindled. It''s just that the flame didn''t burn for too long, he transformed back into a human body, and then lay weakly on the ground. "What''s wrong with me" The first time he transformed, his body lost control, but his memory was retained. Then he felt a cold back spine, and couldn''t help but shiver. "Mephisto! You bastard..." When Johnny Blazer saw Mephisto, he came up with a gentle greeting. Mephisto didn''t mind, but smashed the scepter into the ground forcefully. In a short time, a black mist entered Johnny Blazer''s body again, filling his hellfire. "The mission is the first. If you want to become a human being, you can complete the mission I gave you! If you can''t finish it, I will let you know what is eternal pain! " Accompanied by a spooky sound effect appeared. Mephisto suddenly turned into a black mist and disappeared immediately. Johnny Blazer frowned, confused. But in order to restore his freedom, he still chose to run to the mission location and complete the mission Mephisto gave him. Even this task is still just a pit. He will also move on toward illusory hope. Chapter 340： Meow hammer! Meow meow meow? It''s still night. In a desolate desert. There is a hammer that doesn''t look very eye-catching, standing quietly in the hole. Around this hammer, there is static electricity. Miller is referred to as Meow Hammer. It is Thor''s Hammer dedicated to Thor. This hammer is full of Odin''s supernatural power. If anyone wants to covet this hammer, Odin''s supernatural power will play its role. People who are not qualified can''t lift this hammer at all. This is the prohibition imposed by Odin! The purpose is to prevent anyone from stealing this Thor''s hammer belonging to Thor. But Odin never thought of it. At this moment, three people suddenly appeared around Thor''s Hammer. Led by Carl, he took the lead in coming to the hammer to try. Did not pick it up. Even if he tried his best, he didn''t pick it up. But he didn''t care. Instead, he directly used the power of the fluttering fruit, and then the hammer flew into Carl''s hands. "That''s it?" Carl raised Thor''s hammer disdainfully, trying to summon Thunder. But unfortunately, he was not qualified to pick up the hammer, but relying on the ability of the fluttering fruit to cheat and pick up the hammer. "Luo, give it a try. Can you pick up the hammer? To be honest, this meow hammer is still a bit fun." With a quick throw, Carl threw the hammer to the ground. Luo tried it, but he couldn''t pull it out by himself, which surprised him a bit. "It''s really a magical hammer. It seems that it won''t work if you don''t use some methods." Before Luo''s voice is finished, he will use his ability, expand the ROOM position, and use the baton to stabilize it in his hands. But he also tried to wave it, but didn''t call Thunder. "It''s me, it''s me! Hee hee!" Intil smiled and rubbed his hands, Luo Ze put the hammer on the ground and took a step back. Carl and Luo originally thought that Intil could not be able to pick it up. But they are all wrong! Intiel sullen his cheeks and pulls hard! She directly used too much force and fell down with her back to the ground. The Thor''s Hammer was even held in her hand. The three people present were a little dazed, and didn''t know what the situation was. "Master Carl, you have no ability to coax me?" "Don''t make trouble, I didn''t do anything." "Then Brother Luo, how about you? You are useless, right?" "Of course it''s impossible. My baton can only help me control, not you, let alone I have cancelled the ROOM field." Karl and Luo glanced at each other, and then they understood. Intil is really qualified to use Thor''s Hammer! Because her mind is pure, she just wants to sing and serve Carl with all her heart, and she doesn''t have any other impure thoughts. Although she didn''t have the heart of justice, she didn''t have the spirit of chivalry. But her innocent, single-minded mind was received by the hammer, and then recognized by the hammer. Now she wields Thor''s hammer and summons a few centimeters thick thunder, which is the best evidence. Only Intil''s own strength is not very strong. These thunders are also thin and short, without feeling. But Intil was very happy, because she could pick up the hammer that neither Karl nor Luo could pick up. This made her very excited, and even kept thinking about Karl and Luo showing off. Carl looked at Intier, who was having a great time holding the hammer, and laughed playfully. "Odin, seeing this scene, I''m very curious about your expression!" ... In the temple of Asgard. Odin fell into Odin''s sleep, and the corners of his eyes twitched involuntarily. Although he fell into a deep sleep, he could see everything in the outside world clearly. Especially the three of Carl, can pick up Thor''s Hammer, which makes Odin feel a little embarrassed. But he still has to keep pretending to sleep and not show any expressions Because at this time, Loki has emerged from the shadows. His eyes were a little vulture. Raising Gangneil in his hand, his expression became more and more ferocious. But he gestured here for a long time. In the end, I couldn''t get it done. "Father, you can rest assured to sleep, I will take care of all the good things in Asgard!" ... at the same time. In the earth''s desert. Carl and others were tired of playing Thor''s Hammer and put it back in place. They plan to stay here to see when Thor will come. But instead of waiting for Thor, they waited for Colson first. After a few brief conversations with Coulson, they set up a simple tent here, but did not deploy too much force. In this way, time slowly arrived late at night. A man with a sturdy figure and long hair suddenly appeared in this temporary base. His skill is very bright, and he can easily cross those defense lines and stun the few guards here. This person is Thor, the **** of thunder, who was thrown into the mortal world! Although his power was sealed by Odin, his combat experience was not lost, and his physical fitness was the same. "Finally found you, Mauernier!" The moment he saw Thor''s Hammer, Thor excitedly placed his hand on it and pulled it hard! The hammer has no response! Push hard again! There is still no response Such repeated, still useless. No matter how hard he tried, the hammer could not be picked up by him. At this time, a thunder flashed across the sky. The sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and suddenly it rained heavily. Saul did not believe in evil, and continued to draw his hammer. Carl is manipulating the airflow, condensing the thunderclouds in the sky, and wants to make the storm more violent. Because only this kind of turbulent weather is worthy of Saul''s mood at this time. "Shall we not go over and arrest him?" Coleson looked at the video in the surveillance room, his hands itchy. But without Karl''s order, he didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear of being slapped into flesh by Karl. "Don''t worry, wait for a while." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said with a dark belly. "If you don''t see his desperate expression, life will be regrettable." Hearing Carl''s words, Coleson looked dazed, completely unaware of what he was talking about. But he didn''t bother, because Karl often said something that he didn''t understand at all. That''s it, about ten minutes later. Sol was already tired and collapsed on the ground, and his whole body was a little ill. "Why, why can''t I pick it up!" "I''m Thor!" The rain is getting heavier. The thunder is getting louder and louder. The sky is like Sol''s mood. The heavy rain is full of rain, and life is hopeless! Saul was still pulling his hammer out of nowhere. His eyes were full of despair and self-doubt! He completely ignored the torrential rain and wanted to get his hammer back wholeheartedly! But at this moment, a car came from a distance. "Sol! Get in the car, don''t catch a cold!" The woman wore a rain poncho, struggling to walk in front of Saul, and helped him up. Chapter 341： Rocky and Thor "Isn''t it just a hammer, the real Thor, will he lose his power because of a hammer? It''s ridiculous!" When Jane said this, Saul''s eyes lit up, but soon faded. "You do not understand" "Okay, stop talking nonsense, go back and take a shower, you are so dirty!" There is not much nonsense. Jane drove away directly. Carl looked at the direction the two of them were leaving, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "No wonder that in the original book, Jane was not only selected as a temporary host by Reality Gems, but she was even able to pick up Thor''s Hammer. She is really a good seed, but it''s a pity. " Carl sighed, feeling a little regretful. He could see that this Jane Foster, Thor''s imperial girlfriend, had a very high character and a will to appraise. It is precisely because of this that she was accidentally selected by reality gems and became the intermediate host of reality gems. Even in the comics, you can also pick up Thor''s Hammer and summon a powerful Thunder. "Let''s let them leave? Mr. Carl, although Director Fury says you are solely responsible, what are you doing? When I met an alien who didn''t catch him, he even let him go, and that woman obviously knew the alien! Don''t we just watch them leave and don''t care about anything? " Coleson was a little angry, he didn''t know what Carl was going to do. But Carl shook his head and asked him a question softly. "Strictly speaking, I am also an alien in your eyes. Do you want to catch me together?" "I" Hearing what Carl said, Coleson was speechless for a while, and didn''t know how to refute it. Carl has been here for more than a month. Basically, every day he reads books and newspapers. By the way, he engages in bio-glasses and started a company. He didn''t do anything. This also made Coleson subconsciously ignore that he is not a person in this world. Hearing what Carl said at this time, he suddenly realized that the person in front of him is theoretically an alien! In front of a satellite, discuss whether to capture another alien. Isn''t this slap Carl in the face? Both Luo and Intier''s expressions are not good. If Karl hadn''t spoken, the two of them would have been teaching Coleson directly. Thinking of this, Coulson shuddered and hurriedly apologized. "Sorry, Mr. Carl, I just didn''t think about it well. I was too eager for quick success and wanted to make a contribution. What should we do next? I listen to you all, you can take full responsibility for this matter! I''m not talking too much! " Carl didn''t know that Coleson had made up a lot of things in his brain, thinking he was angry, what would happen to him. In fact, Carl was not angry at all, he just felt that the relationship between Jane Foster and Saul was a bit fun. Carl waved his hand and cleared the sky. The apocalypse superimposed by the torrential rain instantly returned to calm. The entanglement in the sky also dissipated, revealing the dazzling galaxy. "The next thing is much easier to talk about. Go and find out where Sol and the woman went. Then clear all the people over there for me, leaving only the people who are with them. I have a hunch that a big battle will break out here soon. In order to avoid casualties, you''d better listen to me. " "Understood, I will do it now!" Coleson dared not fail. Although he was a little puzzled, when he heard Carl''s words, he immediately made up the scene of the war of the gods. No way, this is a sequelae that Carl brought to him. Who made Carl kill the hatred and Hulk at that time, it was really shocking. Especially the scene where a whole piece of land is raised from the ground is even more breathtaking. So Coleson also became a little confused. "Let''s take a good rest, too. I guess there is nothing we can do tonight." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he raised his head to look at the stars. "You say so? Odin?" ... Early the next morning. Carl was already up while Intier and Luo were still asleep. When he came to the town square, he saw the domineering color covering the whole town. "The efficiency is really good. I emptied people in one night. It seems that you have worked hard." Karl muttered to himself, then looked at the people in black not far away. These people are S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, and Coleson is among them. They have just finished transporting the last group of people, and now they are back to take a rest, and are most prepared for the battle that may occur in the future. But at this moment. Carl found a very discordant person. A man in a black suit swaggered from the outside, crossed the guard line, and then entered the square. Carl kept staring at him. The other party glanced at Karl, but didn''t care about him, and then walked straight to Sol''s room. "It''s really interesting, Loki, you finally came." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, took out a bag of potato chips, and sat on the threshold not far away to watch the show By the way, he also used his power to wake Intiel and Luo and let them come down to watch together. play. Loki meets Thor. Just like in the original book. Loki used his mouth to persuade Thor to give up the fight for the throne and give up the right to use Thor''s Hammer. But Rocky also promised not to trouble Thor. After a brief discussion, the two have basically reached a consensus. But just as Loki was about to leave, Carl couldn''t bear to let this comedy close like this. He controlled his ability, summoning Thor''s Hammer from a kilometer away. Thor''s hammer fell from the sky and smashed between the two. At the same time, Karl also came between the two, stepping on the hammer of God, with disdain on his face. "Loki, there is nothing you want to be the king of the gods, but you curse Odin to die in such a hurry. As his son, isn''t it a bit unnatural to do so?" "Who are you? Do you know my father''s affairs better than me?" Loki was wary when he saw Karl suddenly appear. He had seen Karl before, but didn''t care, because he just thought Karl was a resident here, or those boring agents stopped. But just this teleportation by Carl made Loki understand that the human in front of him is not an extraordinary person! Carl looked at Loki''s vigilant eyes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he continued to speak. "Although I don''t know Odin, I at least know the mood of a father! Especially when you want to kill him, his mood at that time must be very complicated, but he has no regrets. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he paused before continuing to speak. "Loki, didn''t you say you want Thor''s Hammer, now I''ll help you get it, you can try to take it away." Chapter 342： Meow hammer that anyone can pick up "Haha! This is originally our Asgard thing, of course I want to take it away!" Loki sneered, rolled up his sleeves and began to claw the hammer. But no matter how hard he tried. Thor''s Hammer remained motionless, there was no movement at all. Like the original, Loki was not qualified to pick up Thor''s Hammer. When Saul next to him saw this, his eyes had turned gloomy, and a little blood burned out again. "I don''t believe that my father really doesn''t want me!" Thor is full of fighting spirit. Next second. Disheartened. "Father really doesn''t want me..." Saul wanted to cry but couldn''t cry. I''m so sorry... Loki smiled unabashedly beside him. He then stepped forward, trying to comfort his brother. But at this moment, Meow Meow hammered under their eyelids and flew directly into Carl''s hands! This scene stunned the two brothers! "How can it be?!" "You are even qualified to pick up Mulnier?!" Seeing that Thor''s Hammer was easily held by Carl. The mentality of Rocky and Sol was a little broken. As the previous owner of Thor''s Hammer. Thor knows very well that it is impossible to lift it without the approval of Thor''s Hammer! Rocky was even more envious and jealous. He just wanted to catch Karl and torture him why he could raise Thor''s Hammer. "Don''t be so surprised, it''s just a hammer. In my eyes, this kind of thing is not a treasure at all. Luo, Intil, come here and show them a unique skill! " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo and Intier also walked over. Luo Leng was frosty, using his ability to also pick up the Meow Hammer, and then shocked Loki and Sol''s jaws again! But Luo didn''t show off for too long. He handed the Meow Hammer to Intier, and then Intier directly summoned a thunder, smashed the stone not far away, and split it to pieces! "God! In trouble..." Intil was a little excited, accidentally failed to control his strength, and then summoned Thunder. Seeing this scene, Rocky and Sol''s mentality collapsed. The two of them pointed at the three Carl at the same time, their mouths were shaking, but they didn''t know what to say. Carl smiled, and with a flick of his hand, the hammer flew out of Intil''s hand and fell in front of Jane. "Beauty, can you take this hammer?" "I?" Jane stood at the door a little unclear. She looked at the scene that just happened, and felt it was very funny. But when she saw Carl''s ability to control things and the Thunder summoned by Intil, she was taken aback. "I''ll forget it, this hammer is not a common product, how can I hold it." "It''s just a try, it doesn''t cost you money anyway, and it won''t hurt you." Jane wanted to refuse, but Carl still urged her to pick up the hammer. Out of curiosity, Jane finally couldn''t stand the temptation, and still held the Meow Hammer. "Then I will give it a try?" While talking, Jane held the hammer in her hand. The air suddenly became a little silent. Loki and Thor''s eyes stared like copper bells. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he didn''t say anything. Luo and Intil both glanced at each other and felt a little weird. "This hammer... so light!" Jane blinked, then tossed the hammer and played some tricks. This scene completely collapsed the mentality of Rocky and Thor. They had no idea that the earth was actually Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, but in this small place, there are so many people who can pick up hammers. This made Rocky and Sol couldn''t help wondering if it was this world, only the two of them could not hold the hammer. at the same time. Odin, who was sleeping, was also extremely speechless. He did not expect that the only people on the earth who could pick up the hammer were still gathered together. This scene was so dramatic, even Odin didn''t expect it, and even almost fainted. Look back to the town, back to Jane. Jane exchanged hands and kept playing with the hammer, looking very happy. She didn''t know how much damage was caused to Loki by this action of her own, and it also caused Thor to fall into deep self-doubt. "Asshole..." "Heimdall! Take me back!" Hum! ! ! A huge colored beam enveloped Loki, directly teleporting him away. Seeing the Rainbow Bridge gradually disappear, Thor finally sighed. "I kind of understand why my father banished me in Midgard. It turns out that everyone here is qualified to lift Mulnier..." "You are wrong, this is also Thor''s Hammer anyway, not everyone can lift it up. But unfortunately, you just ran into a few of us. Thor, I know you are a very strong warrior. If you sink into this situation, Odin will be disappointed! " "Although I don''t know who you are, I still thank you, but my father is dead, my strength..." "Do you believe in Rocky that way? I have said that your father is not dead..." "He was right!" Carl hasn''t finished speaking yet Another rainbow bridge appears. The four major fighters of Asgard, when they landed, just heard Karl''s words, and immediately spoke! "Sol, you have to go back with us, the king of Odin is not dead! Although I don''t know why, this mortal would know so much, but your father really is not dead! " "Yes, Sol, you must not listen to Rocky''s slander, he is lying to you! Your father, King Odin, is in Odins sleep, as long as you go back with us, Loki can definitely be overthrown! " "How do you four come back here?!" Thor was shocked when he saw the appearance of the four fighters, and then quickly hugged them. Among them is a **** named Sif, who is the goddess of the earth. When she and Saul hugged, Jane next to her was obviously a bit savory. "Haha, nice to meet you, my brother. Maybe what you said is true, but I have lost my supernatural power, and my father banished me completely. Now I am a useless person, even if I go back with you, it''s useless! " Saul sighed, trying to refuse. The four fighters took turns in battle, trying to persuade Thor to return to Asgard. But no matter what they said, Sol didn''t plan to go back. There is no way, the four of them can only stay here for the time being, and then have a lunch, drinking while continuing to persuade Soviet Russia by chance. Carl Zi was watching with relish, the soul of eating melons was burning. But when he was eating melon. The Rainbow Bridge appears again! A huge black figure appeared in front of Saul, bringing him great pressure! At the same time, Carl''s system sound also rang. God selection has been triggered! Chapter 343： Watch the show quietly Option 1: Prevent the Destroyer from killing Thor, gain Thors favor and thunder resistance, and immune to all thunder attacks. Option 2: Watch the play, do nothing, no rewards. Choice 3: Help the Destroyer kill Thor, Lokis favorability is increased, and B-level illusion is obtained! Three choices appeared, and Carl chose one without hesitation! But at this moment, the Destroyer had already begun to kill the Quartet. S.H.I.E.L.D. agents rushed up, trying to stop the Destroyer, but they were all repelled. Karl ordered Luo to transfer all the ordinary people away, and then asked Intil to hide, and then he walked to Sol. "Sol, what do you think now when your brother wants you to die so much?" "How can I feel? I can only run quickly! This is the Destroyer. Even if I regained my strength, I may not be able to fight it. If I don''t run now, isn''t it waiting to die? " Although Saul is very reckless, he is also very clear at the same time, in his current mortal body. It is not an opponent of the Destroyer at all. He immediately took Jane''s hand and ran to the outside of the town. Karl didn''t stop him, but he didn''t act directly on the destroyer either. Instead, the four fighters rushed up, trying to prevent the Destroyer from pursuing Thor. "Sol, run quickly! Just leave it to us here! You must not die, your father Odin is still waiting for you to go back!" "Yes, just leave it to us here! You run quickly!" The four soldiers roared hoarse, trying to delay the time for Thor to escape. But they were quickly defeated. Obviously, although the four of them are good in strength, they are not opponents of the Destroyer at all. Even if the Destroyer is controlled by Loki, a weak chicken, it is not as strong as Odin''s control. But after torturing the four fighters, there is still no problem. Saul couldn''t bear to see this scene even more. He knew very well how powerful the Destroyer was as one of Odin''s artifacts. If he really ran away, the four fighters would definitely not survive! "No! I will never run!" Thor roared and rushed up when the Destroyer was about to give the four fighters the final blow. "Rocky! Don''t you always want to kill me?" "Come if you want to kill me, don''t embarrass other people, they are all innocent!" Thor yelled. The Destroyer was stunned, then he turned around and looked at Sol like this, as if thinking about something. But suddenly, the Destroyer made a hum! Fiery red energy rays, with blazing high temperatures, burst from his head! This blow hit Sol in an instant, knocking him hundreds of meters away! His whole body was covered with scars, and his whole person was like black charcoal, without any vitality in sight. at the same time. Luo also hurried back. He was a little puzzled when he saw this scene, he didn''t know why Saul wanted to come back to die. "Master Karl, do I want to save people?" "No, he can''t die." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. At this moment, he already felt a wave of thunder power, gathering on Thor''s body. Jane ran over with great concern. But when he climbed onto Saul and was about to cry, the thunder on his body broke out in an instant. But Thor controlled the Thunder and didn''t let it hurt Jane. However, he used Thunder to repair his body. "I made you worry Jane, I''m fine." Saul rubbed Jane''s hair lightly, then kissed her forehead. Then he waved his hand, and the Meow Hammer flew into his hands automatically! "Rocky! Next, let''s talk about it!" Thor immediately used his strongest Thunder, intending to use physical methods to have a good talk with the other party. At the same time, the Destroyer also burst out violent energy rays, colliding with Thor''s thunder. The two attacks collided with each other. The aftermath of the battle formed a shock wave that spread to the surroundings. "As expected to be the Destroyer, Loki, this bastard, does he really want to kill me?" Thor gently rubbed his shoulders, his eyes gradually becoming sharp. He knows the real strength of the Destroyer very well, knowing that Loki can''t use the full power of the Destroyer! And this is his opportunity! If it is replaced by Odin to control it, Thor might be dead for that blow just now! While Sol was fighting the Destroyer, Carl was thinking about whether to take this thing down. After a moment, Carl glanced at Luo, then gave him a look. "Luo, you try, can you take this destroyer apart, if you can, I won''t do it." "Got it, I''ll try it now!" Luo nodded, and a momentary disappeared beside Carl, joining the frontal battlefield. It''s not that Carl can''t do it, he just wants to save a complete destroyer. Luo''s ability is just right. If Karl is allowed to use it, he can crush the non-living body like the Destroyer at will. Piaopiao Fruit is so overbearing! But this goes against Carl''s original intention, but he wants to bring this thing back to study. And the Destroyers armor is extraordinary just can be used as part of the material of the time shuttle. The inner core can also be smelted. Therefore, he will try his best to ensure the integrity of the destroyer and not let him suffer any damage. The Destroyer continues to gather energy, and every attack he makes is extremely hot, enough to dissolve everything! The powerful force can even cause subtle distortions in the surrounding space! This situation makes Sol very angry! Thinking that Loki didn''t keep his hands, he really planned to kill himself! "Rocky!!!" Thor roared! With a thunder in the sky. Thunder about half a meter in diameter, hit the Destroyer''s head directly, trying to destroy his attack method. This is the strongest blow that Sol can release so far! But Thor''s blow seemed very powerful, but it did not actually cause any harm to the Destroyer. "Rocky, stop me!" Sol kept launching an offensive. Every movement of his can summon a thunder that is no less powerful than just now. But these attacks are just drizzle on the destroyer and have no effect at all. Instead, the Destroyers attack would cause Thor to be injured as long as it hits. Fortunately, this destroyer is controlled by Loki. If Odin personally controls it, Thor is dead! Luo is constantly using his abilities to teleport, and then waving the ghost cry, continuously cutting. It''s just that every time he cuts, there is no effect. The destroyer can freely control his body, even if it is cut, it will heal immediately within the next 0.1 millisecond! Even Luo couldn''t control the other party, because his power was not enough to suppress the core of the Destroyer, so this happened. Chapter 344： Spike! The battle continues. But the Destroyer completely suppressed the two of them, which made Carl shook his head involuntarily. Reality is different from movies. Thor in the movie defeated the Destroyer as well. But the current situation is that Sol and Luo have no way to hurt the Destroyer together. Seeing this scene, Carl was really speechless. "It seems that I have to do it myself." Carl flashed away and suddenly appeared in front of the Destroyer. Seeing Karl''s appearance, Loki did not hesitate to increase the energy output of the Destroyer! He still misses old feelings about Saul and hesitates when he starts. But when dealing with Karl, there is only jealousy and hatred in his eyes! Boom! The energy impact that was several times stronger than before directly swallowed Carl. The powerful force distorted the surrounding space. The earth also began to tremble! Seeing such a strong energy, Saul felt afraid for a while. He knows that if he chooses to fight hard, he will have to peel off his skin if he doesn''t die! "Hurry up!" Thor yelled loudly, trying to rush to save people. But Carl''s peace of mind soon spread from the inside. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, you don''t need to come over." Carl controlled the fruit ability to create a large-scale space collapse, so that the Destroyer''s attack could not fall on him at all, but instead entered an unknown space. Loki, who controlled the Destroyer, did not believe in evil, and once again increased his energy. But no matter what he did, it had no effect. Carl is still completely unharmed, and Loki can''t hurt him at all! Then Karl dashed to the back of the Destroyer, touched it lightly, and immediately used the power of the fluttering fruit! In an instant. The Destroyer floated up completely uncontrollably, and began to shrink gradually! Although the Destroyer''s self-repairing ability is very strong, it is not worth mentioning to Carl! Immediately Carl swung a knife! Ling Li''s slash penetrated the space and shattered the core of the Destroyer! The Destroyer immediately disconnected and fell to the ground, causing an uproar. The Four Warriors and Thor didn''t expect that such a difficult Destroyer would be beaten by Carl in a few seconds! It is really unacceptable. But for Carl, this is not difficult. After his observations just now, the Destroyer''s strength was actually just like that, and Loki would never control the Destroyer at all. If Odin were to be replaced, Karl would really not dare to entrust him. The sign-in has been completed and the ability is immune to thunder! Hearing the sound of the system, Karl finally put his gaze on Saul. "Sol, let''s have a discussion, let me see how you guys in Asgard are really strong!" While talking, Karl didn''t wait for Saul to react, and directly controlled the half-crippled Destroyer, smashing towards the opponent! Seeing this scene, Sol also did not dare to be big, and used his best to blast his strongest thunder! at the same time. Inside the temple of Asgard. Loki, the anger in his eyes burst out uncontrollably. "Midgard, how did you become so strong? What a mistake!" "Now that Sol has regained his strength, I must complete the plan before he returns! Fortunately, Heimdall has been frozen by me, so proceed as planned. " Calm down for a while. Loki looked at the several frost giants who appeared in front of him, and the corners of his mouth rose, revealing a charming arc. "Come with me Lauphy, Odin has fallen into Odin''s sleep, as long as you kill him, you can become the king of the gods!" "Good job Loki, when I solve Odin, you will be the next King of Asgard! Hahahaha!" "As you say, I can''t wait!" Earth on the other side. The discussion between Karl and Sol has ended. After a simple discussion, Carl has basically mastered Sol''s physical data. Sol''s physical statistics are basically average. All the data are basically around A grade, which is also in line with his Thor''s identity. However, the strength of the Asgard four fighters is not so strong. Except for the attributes of Sif, they are all outside the B+ level on average. The attributes of other people are probably B-level. It can also be seen from this that the physical quality of the Asgardians, although several times that of the earthlings, has not achieved true invincibility. It can be inferred from this that the strength of Asgard''s ordinary fighters is probably around the C level. A team of well-trained fighters besieged, and there is still a chance to defeat an Asgard fighter. The only headache is that Asgard''s per capita body density is much higher than that of humans. Therefore, human weapons, except for weapons of mass destruction, have no effect on them. In other respects, they are no different from being stupid. After a brief discussion with them, Thor nine returned to Asgard. The four fighters also went back. Carl didn''t follow them, because he didn''t need to go to Asgard and stir this muddy water. Solve the rest to handle by himself. "Coleson, let you take care of the endgame here. UU Reading Destroyer is still useful for me, take it away first." Carl patted the toolman Coleson on the shoulder, and then left the town. Luo and Intier left here together. They were not in a hurry to go back, so they simply left in a SHIELD plane. It''s just that here is a distance from Karl''s villa. It took almost a day for them to come back, far not as fast as Luo using teleport. After returning to the villa. Carl first briefly studied the body of the destroyer. At the same time, he also asked Roche to open the thing, but Karl didn''t find anything useful. It is a pity that after the main energy source is gone, the destroyer has completely turned into a pile of useless scrap iron. However, even if it is scrap iron, its material is not available on the earth, which can be used for Carl''s research. So the next day, I directly approached Tony Stark and asked him to study this thing. As a reward, Carl agreed that he could study at will, but he must ensure that the progress of the development of the space-time shuttle is progressing. In this regard, Tony Stark was confident and said what guarantee could be made. Carl just smiled at this and didn''t say anything. During this time, Karl also noticed that although Tony Stark was a genius, he was also bragging and not blushing. But Karl was not in a hurry, after all, the Infinite Gems hadn''t been collected yet, and he couldn''t leave no matter what. In this way, time flickered, and another half a month passed. During this period, Carl even participated in a rescue operation. Steve Rogers was dug out, and then Nick Fury sent him to Carl to ask Luo for treatment. In this regard, Karl did not refuse, just let Luo do it. Chapter 345： Boring everyday Steve Rogers now lives in Karl''s villa. Since he was a dead person, he did not have a public identity, even within S.H.I.E.L.D., there was no good identity for him. Because a large part of the high-level people do not recognize the identity of Steve Rogers as the captain of the United States. In their view, only the dead hero is called a hero. What is the one who survived? Bear? Isn''t this slap yourself in the face? So those people didn''t want to give Steve Rogers an identity at all, but wanted him to disappear quickly to avoid chaos in the house. After all, if such a hero suddenly appears in front of those who admire heroes, it will naturally attract their attention. In addition, Hydra has penetrated into SHIELD, and even this country is almost infiltrated by Hydra. As the old rivals of Steve Rogers, they naturally strongly advocated that the former hero should be resurrected and returned in this capacity. They even wanted to secretly prevent the resurrection of Steve Rogers. But it is a pity that Luo''s operation cannot fail, and it is impossible for Carl''s villa to have assassins able to sneak in. After trying twice to no avail, they gave up the assassination and instead put pressure on SHIELD. Originally, they thought that Nick Fury would be subdued and banished Steve Rogers, and if they were lucky they would be able to imprison him. Unfortunately, instead of being afraid of them, Nick Fury wanted to restore the identity of Steve Rogers. Then Nick Fury was scolded and also punished by his superiors. Steve Rogers has no choice but to live on Karl''s side. But he did not live in vain. He can still do housework such as cleaning. This has made Intier a lot easier, because she usually does this kind of work. And Intil didn''t allow it, and Carl asked another babysitter. Because in Intil''s eyes, he was Carl''s only maid, and no one else was allowed to occupy this position. Not even the cleaning staff. "I didn''t expect that the world would change so fast. These technologies did not exist at all in my time, and there are still so many mutants, aliens, or mutants. I really didn''t expect that during the time I was sleeping, the world would turn into such a mess. " Steve Rogers, who had just finished cleaning, took off his apron and sat on the sofa to watch TV. Cleaning this villa with his physique is very simple and doesn''t take much effort at all. Intil was reading a book. When she saw Steve Rogers and was about to play some soap operas, she immediately put on headphones to listen to the music, and then continued reading. There is no way, Steve Rogers really knows too little about this era. At present, in addition to reading books to understand cutting-edge knowledge, he at most relies on TV dramas and evening news to understand the world. As for recovering his body or something, he doesn''t have to worry at all. Luo''s operation has completely recovered his body. Now he only needs to practice boxing every night and maintain his fighting experience. But his physical fitness is really good. Carl briefly tested, his physical fitness, probably between C+ and B grade, a little ups and downs but not big. This is the effect of the Super Warrior Gene Pharmacy, which is very miraculous. So Luo was on his body and took some cells for research. This is because Carl is going to mass produce this kind of thing for sale to strengthen the physique of all ordinary people, so he will do this. In addition to extracting Steve Rogers'' genes, Carl''s genes, Luo''s genes, and Indy''s genes were all studied by him. But in the end, it fits the normal genes of the human body and can produce medicines, only the genes of Steve Rogers. Their own genes were too exaggerated, and it was easy to create monsters stronger than Hulk, so they were destroyed by Luo. The potion Carl wants is to strengthen your physique, but not to increase your strength and speed, making you a superman. It will not make people invulnerable or injured. To put it bluntly, this is a kind of health care drug that prolongs life, makes people younger, and reduces black hair. But even so, once this kind of thing is researched out, it is sold very quickly. After all, the human nature is afraid of death. Everyone wants to prolong their lives and become younger. This kind of thing is very marketable. But Carl''s purpose is not to make money, he is just to make the company famous. That''s it. Therefore, after getting the initial research report, he destroyed the genes of himself and others, and instead used Steve Rogers'' genetic samples as the research object. The purpose is to prevent the creation of monsters and cause unnecessary trouble. But just when all of them are resting. Nick Fury''s head suddenly appeared on the TV screen, which shocked Steve Rogers. "What''s the situation? He can invade other people''s TV?!" Steve Rogers almost scolded him, but fortunately, his quality was good, and he abruptly held back. Nick Fury couldn''t see the situation here, he just used the S.H.I.E.L.D. network to enter this TV. "Captain, please come to S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau to assemble immediately. I have sent Coleson to pick you up. If it is convenient please let Mr. Carl come with us. " With just these two sentences, Nick Fury disappeared immediately after speaking. The TV picture returned to the soap opera. However, this soap opera is worthy of being a soap opera, even if the plot is short in the middle, it still does not delay the development of the next plot. "Mr. Carl, Director Fury called you to S.H.I.E.L.D., are you going?" Carl was closing his eyes to rest up his mind at this time, but waved his hand to express his reluctance to go. Seeing Carl''s movements, Steve Rogers nodded, then changed his clothes and waited for Coleson to come and pick him up. Coulson came soon. But besides him, there is another man in a white shirt, also here. This man has eyes and a flat head. He looks honest, but his body is very strong. He cautiously looked into the room, and then he saw Karl lying on the sofa with his eyes closed not far away, and he couldn''t help but shudder. This person is Bruce Banner! The Hulk in his body was beaten violently by Carl before, causing a shadow to appear. It is precisely because of this that the memories of Hulk and Banner have miraculously merged. Even emotionally, there is a synchronization phenomenon! Hulk''s fear was also clearly conveyed to Bruce Banner at this time, so he felt a little scared. Then they talked briefly, saying what Rocky had taken away from the Cube of the Universe, and also took away Patton and a scientist. Originally, Carl didn''t plan to go to SHIELD. But when he heard the news, he suddenly became interested. Because he understands that the plot of Fulianyi will begin immediately! Although Carl will not join the reunion, he will not miss such an opportunity to obtain a choice reward! Chapter 346： Rocky Appears In the square of the city. A man in armor was holding up a golden scepter at this moment, looking at the group of people with contempt. "Everyone kneel down for me!" The man wearing shofar armor summoned several clones to surround all the people present. These ordinary people were very frightened, completely ignorant of who the person in front of them was and what they wanted to do. They held their heads in panic with their hands, but no one knelt down, just staring at the strange man with panic eyes. "I said that!" "Kneel down to me!" Accompanied by the man''s roar, the scepter in his hand burst out with a dazzling light. In an instant, all the surrounding cars exploded, and no one was spared. Fortunately, there is no one in those cars. After the man showed his hand, everyone present hugged their heads and knelt down. Although they didn''t know what was going on, the man in front of them was really weird. And the most important thing is that the abilities he demonstrated have obviously exceeded the scope of human cognition. This reminded them of the scene where Carl ran away from the two giants, hatred and Hulk. It''s terrifying like a god! With a smile on his face, Loki looked at the group of people in disdain, and said with a smile: "Isn''t that right? You Midgard are born to be like this. This is a truth that humans have not seen through. The temptation of freedom has deprived you of your desire to be enslaved. You are born to be like this. Being enslaved will make you faster. This is your heartfelt desire! " "You are chasing power and status in a frantic manner. The purpose is not to be enslaved by others while eager to enslave others? This is who you really are. In your bones, what lingers in your DNA is the heart that longs to be enslaved. So sooner or later you will succumb to your ruler, and I am your new ruler! I am God! God from heaven! Your legendary god, Loki! You will succumb to me, surrender to me, willing to be my most loyal servants, so..." Loki was giving his speech, and the jewel on the scepter was emitting a faint light. Obviously, he is using the psychic scepter to brainwash all the humans present. But just before he finished speaking, a gray-haired old man stood up. He is the old man in the original book. He did not succumb to Loki''s lust, nor was he brainwashed by Loki''s fallacies. He just stood up tremblingly and retorted Loki loudly. "You are wrong! We should be free by nature! No one can enslave us, no!" "Even leaders cannot enslave us. Human beings are born free and equal!" "I see a lot of shameless people like you, so I won''t be afraid of you!" The old man''s words caught Loki''s attention. He turned around and saw the gray-haired old man, his trembling body, and firm eyes. Then Loki glanced at the Mind Scepter, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "This old gentleman, it''s not a good habit to interrupt other people''s speeches. But you are very interesting, so let us add some fun to this show? " The corners of Loki''s mouth rose frantically, and his expression would have been distorted if it hadn''t been blocked by a helmet. "No matter what you do, I won''t be afraid of you, I''m already half of my body in the soil, even if you kill me, it''s useless!" The old man''s body was still trembling, but his tone was stronger than before, and his eyes became firmer. Seeing the old man defying death, Loki''s eyes were vultures, and then he pointed the top of the psychic scepter at the old man in front of him. "In that case, then I will fulfill you." Before the voice fell, a laser burst instantly! But this laser shot into the sky, and did not hit the old man. At this time, Loki, Carl stepped on his face and climbed directly to the ground. He even lost the psychic scepter in his hand. "Everyone evacuate, it''s dangerous here, hurry up and evacuate here!" Just when Carl stepped on Loki''s face and controlled him. Steve Rogers, wearing a uniform and a shield, came to the scene and started to disperse the crowd. These people were startled at first, and then they followed Steve Rogers and left here quickly. At the same time, besides him, Tony Stark, wearing an Iron Man suit, also came here. It''s just that both of them are late. Carl only took a simple kick to subdue Loki. "You take the scepter of mind first, and I will study it carefully after I go back. As for Rocky, I want to take him to a place. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he left here directly carrying Loki. Steve Rogers wanted to chase, but was stopped by Tony Stark. "What do you mean, it''s not up to the rules for him to take that person away!" Steve Rogers asked, but Tony Stark opened his mask, took a bite of the burger he didn''t know where he took out, and laughed. "With me, there are no rules, and the same **** rules don''t restrict Karl! My captain Your thinking should be reversed. Now this world is no longer a world where things can be done by following the rules. " Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Steve Rogers looked dumbfounded and didn''t know what his words meant. But at this moment, Natasha''s voice rang from the walkie-talkie. "Captain, we should go now, Director Fury gave an order to let us take this unknown energy source back first. As for that person, just leave it to Mr. Carl, he is worthy of our trust. " Hearing what Natasha said, Steve Rogers also nodded, and then walked into the plane. Although Steve Rogers has been living in Karl''s villa recently. But their exchanges are not a lot. Nick Fury also gave Steve Rogers a task to monitor the whereabouts of Carl and others as much as possible, but he had to give them freedom. This is what Natasha did very well, and she also taught Steve Rogers some experience. That is to stay in the room, watch TV and play mobile phones, or read a book and play games. As for other things, leave it alone. This is Natasha''s experience, and although Steve Rogers didn''t understand it, he still did. So this also caused the fact that although he and Karl and others lived together, they were not very familiar with each other. Steve Rogers always thought that Carl and others were also members of S.H.I.E.L.D., so they were so relaxed. But looking at the current situation, Steve Rogers understands that Carl is not a member of SHIELD at all. It is even possible that he is a person feared by SHIELD! Otherwise, Nick Fury would not be able to say the words trustworthy. Because Nick Fury is very suspicious, there are few people who can fully trust him! Chapter 347： Milk Just when Natasha and others returned to SHIELD. Carl has brought Loki to his villa courtyard. Luo and Intil both looked curiously, and Loki, who was carried back by Karl, showed a puzzled expression on his face. "Master Karl, isn''t he the Asgardian **** before? Why do you bring him back? Could it be said that he plans to invade the earth? " "Luo, you guessed it this time. He is really ready to invade the earth, but if he wants to invade the earth, it has nothing to do with us. I just want him to do an experiment." With that, Carl threw Loki to the ground. "Damn bastard! Who are you guys who dare to treat me like this? I''m a god! Do you know what you did! " A gleam of blue light flashed in Loki''s eyes, and then he spoke arrogantly. Obviously, there is something wrong with his current state. Rocky was too excited at this time. In addition, Loki and Karl had met, knowing that Karl had the ability to kill the Destroyer in seconds. Normally, it is impossible for Loki to yell at Carl, not to mention that the Mind Scepter is not here yet. This can only show that Loki has been controlled at this time! And the people who control him are very strong, even if they are separated from a long distance, they can control Loki''s consciousness at will. But in this way, there is a flaw. That is, once Loki receives a very serious injury, or an attack from other mental powers, it is easy to release this control. So Carl intends to let Intier try. If her singing can restore the mind-controlled people, then Intil can not worry about Professor X and others. Although Carl protects Intier, it is impossible for him to stay by Intier''s side all the time. Luo''s strength can protect her, but mental attacks are somewhat overwhelming. That''s why Carl thought of doing this experiment to see if Intil''s ability can eliminate this kind of mind control. After Intil knew Carl''s plan, he didn''t hesitate and sang directly. A simple song fell. Loki''s eyes returned to normal. He looked at Carl and Intil and Luo blankly, feeling a little shuddering. "Then what, I said I didn''t mean it, do you believe it?" Loki''s milky appearance looked very funny. Now he has returned to normal, completely devoid of the excitement he had before. Loki knew all the previous behaviors, because controlling his thoughts would not erase his memory. So Loki knew exactly what he had done. He has completely offended the people of the earth now. But this is not a big deal for Loki. Because whether he was controlled or not, he didn''t pay attention to the human beings of the earth. But what he is worried about now is what Carl will do to himself. Loki knew very well that Karl was a ruthless person who could kill the Destroyer with one hand. He could not be Karl''s opponent at all. Even if he used illusion, he would be seen through by Carl. In the small town before, Carl was able to see him as the best evidence. "Rocky, I''ll give you a chance now, do you want to do some biological research together? And dont you always want power? I can give it to you, but there is a premise that you must be loyal to me. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, giving Loki a choice. To be honest, although Loki is a young man, he is also a very good subordinate. He meets the windshield rudder, it is a horror, but once he surrenders his sincerity, he is a completely reliable teammate. The most important thing is that Loki has great potential, his strength is not weak, but he likes to play close combat too much. If he is really willing to join, Karl will definitely break his fault forcibly and let him continue to practice spells. If it doesn''t work, send it to Gu Yi for further study, but the opponent will probably refuse. "I have a question, if I don''t follow you, will I die?" Loki swallowed, and finally asked why. Carl shook his head when he heard it, which made Rocky breathe a sigh of relief. But Carl''s next words caused Loki to lift his heart into his throat again. "I won''t kill you, but you won''t be able to return to Asgard. Such a good research material, do you think I might let it go? " Loki was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. He wanted to take a step back, but suddenly his body fell back. When his head hit the ground, he saw that his lower body was cut out! His upper body was at the bottom, and his lower body was standing there at all disobedience. "I was cut in the middle?!" Loki''s face was full of fear. He didn''t expect that he would be cut off easily. But what made him very strange was why he didn''t feel any pain, and he didn''t even leave a little blood. And the most important thing is that Loki didn''t notice anyone doing it! Carl smiled and glanced at Luo Luo, take back the power, don''t scare Rocky. " "Got it." Luo nodded, releasing his ability to take Loki''s body back. Luo''s current release ability does not necessarily have to use a knife to cut the opponent''s body. To deal with people who are not as strong as him, in fact, you can successfully cut with a hand knife. However, Luo doesn''t play that way during surgery, because the error is too big. It''s just that he is not undergoing surgery now, but simply wants to intimidate Loki and make him more acquainted, so he calmly moved his hands and feet on Loki''s body. It was not Karl''s instruction, but Luo wanted to do it. "Loki, you have seen it too. If you are not obedient, I can turn you into a test at any time." Carl was still smiling. His face is very handsome, and his smile is more sunny and kind, just like the warm brother next door. But Carl''s smile is synonymous with the devil in Loki''s eyes! "Agree! I agree!" Loki shouted heartbreakingly, and Carl smiled darkly. But before Carl could say anything, the system sounded. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Kill Loki, get A-level illusion and a random B-level magic. Choice 2: Let Loki surrender sincerely, gain Lokis loyalty and a random B-level magic. Choice 3: Return Loki to Sol, get Asgards favor, Sols personal favor, and a random B-level ability. When the system sound falls, Carl chooses two directly! At the same time, a thunder suddenly flashed in the sky. At this scene, Loki was trembling with fright, and then he hid behind Carl. "My lord! Save me!" Chapter 348： Goodbye sol The sky was full of lightning and thunder. Although it is night, the thick cloud is visible to the naked eye. And most importantly, the huge thunderbolt penetrated the clouds and landed in Karl''s courtyard, causing his dissatisfaction. After Loki saw the thunder, he hid behind Carl and asked for assistance. "Luo, you go and teach him, let him not be so arrogant!" Carl was a little upset. He knew that Sol was here, but the appearance of the opponent was too high profile. It''s not that Carl doesn''t welcome Saul, he''ll just come over in the normal way. As a result, this guy didn''t take the Rainbow Bridge at all. Instead, he used a hammer to bring himself over. It''s just that Carl forgot. At this time, the Rainbow Bridge has not been repaired, so he can only bring himself to the earth with a hammer. But Carl doesn''t care about these. When Sol landed, Luo immediately rushed up and started ROOM''s position directly, and it was a stab at Sol! Seeing the sudden attack, Thor did not hesitate, and directly summoned Thunder and Luo''s attacks to collide. But without any exception, the Thunder was cut off by Luo. Thor reacted quickly, blocking Thor''s Hammer directly in front of him, so as to avoid being cut in midfield. But afterwards, Saul also saw the situation here. He was only here under Heimdall''s guidance, and at first he didn''t notice anyone around him. But when he saw Karl and Luo, he was shocked. "Wait, I''m not here to fight!" Saul immediately explained, obviously he didn''t want to fight Luo either. Needless to say, Sol was seconded by Carl when he was in the small town before. When he fought Luo, he was also taught a miserable lesson because he was not sure of Luo''s ability. Although Thor is now Thor, he is not Luo''s opponent. If he can get the Storm Axe, he can almost surpass Luo''s current strength. But this is all for later. The current Thor is not Luo''s opponent at all, even if his Thor''s Hammer is a god-made weapon, it will not be cut. But Luo''s swordsmanship is also very strong, and Thor is no opponent at all. That''s why he didn''t want to fight Luo. But Luo didn''t listen to Saul''s words, and went straight up and went violently. In this way, Saul lost to Luo, his whole face was swollen and he looked very bad. It''s just that Luo''s clothes also appeared a little scorched. This is the damage Saul caused him. Obviously, after returning this time, Thor''s strength has also been improved. If not, he wouldn''t harm Luo either. Because the last time they fought, Thor tried his best and didn''t hurt Luo a single bit. But now he hurt Luo''s clothes. Obviously, Sol''s strength has been improved a lot in such a short period of time. This shows that his talent is really exaggerated! "Sol, tell me the purpose of your coming here, although we are friends, but you directly smashed my yard, it''s a bit unreasonable." Carl smiled and pointed to the surrounding courtyard. Saul scratched his head in embarrassment when he saw the ground and the flowers and plants that he had smashed. "What, what do you want, I will pay you at that time." The naive Saul scratched his head and said very proudly. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and Loki was taken out. "I want him, what do you think?" Loki was held in the air with one hand by Carl, touched his nose with some embarrassment, and then waved at Sol. "My dear good brother, how are you doing this time?" "Rocky! I finally found you, so hurry back with me. Father and mother miss you very much! And you dont want to start with the Cube in the Universe, lets take the Cube in the Universe back together! " Thor came up to give Loki a bear hug. But Carl moved Loki back and took a step forward himself. "Sol, answer my question just now, I want him, don''t you agree?" "No! Loki is my brother! I won''t give it to anyone!" "But he killed a lot of ordinary people and even destroyed a lot of public property!" "We are not related by blood!" Thor said the most insulting words in the most ruthless tone. Carl smiled a little when he heard Sol''s words. He just asked tentatively, and Saul really said such a classic line. Intil''s smile was trembling, and the whole person was a little uncomfortable. Even if it''s a cold face, it''s a bit untenable at this time. He can only turn around and cover his mouth to laugh. But when he turned around, he happened to see Loki''s little resentful eyes, and he laughed without being stretched. no way. Who made Loki''s little bit of resentment now look like an abandoned woman. "Ahem, Loki is not that I won''t take you back, but that you really need to pay for the mistakes you made before. How about it? You take me to get the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube first, and then I go back and redeem you with that little thing. " Sol''s words really sounded reasonable, and he knew how to take Rocky away. But before Karl could speak, Loki shook his head first. "I won''t go back to Thor with you! Asgard has no place for me. Although I will be from Asgard in my life, even if I die, I will be the soul of Asgard. But now I have no face to go back, so I will stay here all the time, and I will go back when the time is right! As for the Cube you can find it by looking for the commanding heights of this city. Although I am not quite sure what this commanding height is, I think Lord Carl must know it. " Loki obviously didn''t plan to return to Asgard, but he didn''t plan to pit Thor either, so he directly stated the location of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube. Since Loki wasn''t very familiar with the world, he didn''t know what that commanding height was called. But there is only one commanding height in this city, and that is Tony Stark''s company! Stark Industrial Building! "Luo, you take Intiel, go to SHIELD, and Nick Fury, let them take people to wait and see. As for me, don''t let him shut down, I will take care of this matter. " "Got it." Luo nodded, and then took Intier to the headquarters of SHIELD. Carl looked at Saul with interest, then patted Loki on the shoulder. "Sol, what are you going to do now?" "What else can I do? Since my brother is so disobedient, of course I must forcibly take him back!" "But what if I disagree?" "Then say goodbye, I will get the universe cube first, and then let my father come over and talk to you!" Saul didn''t hesitate. When he learned that Carl didn''t plan to let go, he didn''t rob him but threw the hammer directly and flew into the sky. Rocky was also relieved when he saw Thor flying away. "Thank you Lord Carl, I have decided, I will follow you for the rest of my life!" Hearing what Loki said, Carl smiled, disapproving. The system voice did not think of it, which shows that Loki did not join in good faith. "Rocky, don''t play tricks, I know you still don''t want to follow me in your heart. But it doesn''t matter, I will slowly convince you! Completely submit to me! " Chapter 349： The Cheritas who invaded ahead of time! "Master Thanos, my spiritual connection with Loki is broken, and he was struck by a mental power no weaker than mine. Although the distance is far apart, people with a little stronger mental power can release my mind control. But I can also perceive the opponent''s mental power level at the same time. Obviously, this person''s mental power is not much weaker than mine, which means that our plan has been exposed! " A woman with a graceful figure knelt on the ground at this time. She didn''t dare to look up at all. Right in front of her, there was a huge throne floating in mid-air. Above this throne, a man wearing armor and a purple skin was thinking about something. "Has the plan failed a thousand times?" "No, the Scepter of Mind has been recovered by a group of humans. They have been affected by the Scepter of Mind, and they should kill each other next. The Cosmos Rubik''s Cube was not found by humans at this time, but after Loki was controlled, I am afraid they will get the Cosmos Cube back soon. " "In that case, you will lead Cherita''s troops to attack the earth next. No problem, right? My loyal servant superstar! " Thanos raised his head and looked at the woman kneeling in front of him. The superstar raised his head with a proud expression on his face. "Fortunately, I will help you occupy the earth!" "Forget it, all I need is you to help me lead the battle. There are two old things guarding the earth, Odin and Gu Yi, and I don''t want to provoke them for the time being. So you just need to help me explore the earth, besides them, what kind of guarding power is there. And remember, never look for these two old immortals, come back safely to me! " "Yes! My lord!" The superstar nodded, got up and left here. After she left, Thanos waved. The other Hei Yaowu generals knelt down in front of Thanos. "The four of you have listened to me, and then go with me to find power gems. The matters on this side of the earth are temporarily handed over to the superstars, and you can just follow me. " "Oh, my lord" ... at the same time. Earth. The top of the Stark Industrial Building. A man is working on an instrument that looks very futuristic. This man was the scientist who was looted by Loki before. He was brainwashed by the Mind Scepter before, and he has not recovered yet. Therefore, he still firmly implemented the order to open the space door. But this time. Carl and others have already arrived. Saul arrived here first and prevented his actions. Karl took Loki and arrived later. The group of them looked at the device and stared at each other. Because they also don''t understand why they bother to use such a device. The energy contained in the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube is very huge, even without using this device, the space door can still be opened, allowing the Cheritas to descend on the earth. Loki also reacted, and then his face changed slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable. Thor smashed the instrument directly with a hammer, and then he took the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube in his hand and prepared to recycle it. Saul took out a special instrument and installed the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube in it, but before he put it away, Karl grabbed the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. "Carl, what are you doing?" Carl played with the instrument in his hand, and then threw it into his dimensional space bag. "Sol, don''t care about such trivial things. Now the more important thing is that the space door has been opened. This was not opened using the Cosmos Cube. The other party should have also mastered the method of opening the space door. They used the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube just to blame Asgard. For you, the more important thing now is to find the group of SHIELD and fight against the invasion of these aliens with them. Loki, you can go over and help, but I advise you to be the best here. If you are not with me, it is difficult for me to guarantee your safety, because I have discovered a very powerful breath. This person''s strength is probably stronger than the two of you combined. " Having said this, Carl paused for a while, then turned his gaze to another direction before continuing to speak. "Someone is coming over there, like someone from S.H.I.E.L.D., you can just talk to him. Okay, I''ll just say so much, and then I should go find the Mind Scepter. " After saying this, Carl can be regarded as benevolent. Anyway, he said everything he said. The next thing is to see how Sol and Loki choose. Just after Carl left, the gap in the sky became bigger and bigger. This is Thanoss fleet, the Cheritas led by superstars. Taking advantage of the darkness, they attacked the city one after another and began to slaughter the civilians. Without a word, Saul rushed directly to fight these Cheritas. Loki stayed where he was, and did not participate in the battle. Its just that if there are Cheritas who dont have eyes, come and ask him for trouble, Loki will not be softS.H.I. Stark Industrial Building. The two of them came at the very right time. When they just came under the industrial building, they saw Sol rushing to the sky, summoning several thunders, and blasting at the Cheritas. The sky full of thunder brings unparalleled power, as long as Chery others rush over, they will be wiped out by him one by one. After seeing this scene, Coleson and Natasha were also relieved. But shortly afterwards, a very huge monster appeared in the sky, resembling a spaceship. The Cheritas jumped down from these monster-like battleships and ravaged the entire city. Now that Sol alone can''t solve it, the group invasion of Giritans. So Coleson contacted SHIELD and asked Nick Fury for support. Then he was responsible for guarding the surrounding area last time to prevent people from approaching. By the way, he also notified the local security department to start evacuating the crowd, protecting the crowd, and blocking the invasion of these aliens. Loki, standing on the Temple of Heaven, was also a little untenable at this time. He looked at the Cheritas who were invading the earth. Although there was no regret, he was not a **** person. In any case, Loki is also Thor''s younger brother and Odin''s son. Although he is arrogant, but he will not carry out this kind of massacre. Even before, he was just controlled, which was not his intention. So he finally did not hold back now, and chose to leave here and arrive in front of Natasha. Natasha and Coleson were shocked when they saw Loki and wanted to do something to him. However, the landing took the opportunity to unload the weapons of the two of them. "Don''t get excited, I have something to tell you." Chapter 350： Get 2 gems at the same time. Karl also came to S.H.I.E.L.D., and by the way captured Agent Patton who was planning to invade S.H.I.E.L.D. Loki knew where Patton was at this time, so he brought him back to Patton and gave him physical contact with mind control. I have to say that Loki''s method of using the psychic scepter is very crude. He can only change people''s surface consciousness, and cannot penetrate deep into the brain at all. But this can''t be blamed on Loki, because he was also under control at the time, unable to exert all the abilities of the psychic scepter. It''s just that with Loki''s current strength, even if it is not controlled, I am afraid it will not be much better. He also couldn''t use the full power of the scepter of mind. The stronger the mental power, the more capable of exerting the power of spiritual gems. Loki''s mental power is not very strong, so he has no way to use the power of the spiritual gem. Only when Karl got the scepter of mind, he felt that there was a strange power in the scepter, and he wanted to control Karl''s thoughts. It''s just that this power is very weak, and with Carl''s current A+ level mental power, it can be completely ignored. "Carl, you can''t take this! This is an item belonging to S.H.I.E.L.D.!" Melinda was in charge of guarding this, and she certainly didn''t stop her when she saw Carl come in. Because she knew that Carl was basically unimpeded within S.H.I.E.L.D., and no one was qualified to stop him. But when Melinda saw that Carl was about to take the Mind Scepter, she couldn''t bear it. Although she knew it was dangerous to do so, she would anger Carl if she was not careful. But for such a dangerous thing as the Mind Scepter, she didn''t want it to escape S.H.I.E.L.D.''s grasp. "Agent Melinda, right?" Carl tilted his head and glanced at the other person, Melinda nodded, and continued to stop Carl from taking the Mind Scepter away. She was very nervous at this time, for fear that Carl would do anything to herself, but she did not express any malice towards Carl. Melinda didn''t even take out his weapon, and if it weren''t, Karl would not speak so calmly now. "It''s even more unsafe to stay here, you can see Barton. This thing can subtly affect your spirit and let you kill each other. Patton is now fainting because of this thing, but he has been cured by me, and he will be fine when he wakes up. If you don''t want everyone in SHIELD to be affected by the Scepter of Mind, don''t stop me here. What you have to do is to stop those Cheritas from invading the earth. And helped me to tell the black braised egg, I also took the universe cube, this kind of thing is temporarily left to me to manage. If he wants to, let him come to my villa personally, and when I feel better, maybe he will use it. " Carl briefly explained it, then passed Melinda and disappeared into S.H.I.E.L.D. Melinda looked dazed, her current location was the core warehouse inside S.H.I.E.L.D. She couldn''t see the outside situation here, so she didn''t know that the earth at this time had been invaded by aliens. And just after Carl left, Steve Rogers found her. "S.H.I.E.L.D.''s internal signal is interrupted, Melinda, hurry up and take that scepter..." "Wait, where''s the scepter?" Steve Rogers looked at the empty bracket, his face covered in circles. Melinda was a little helpless, and then told him about Karl''s coming here. Hearing Melinda''s words, Steve Rogers sighed, then looked at Nick Fury next to him. "Director Fury, what should I do next?" "What else can you do? You hurried out to stop these aliens. As for the scepter, giving it to Karl is actually safer than anyone else, provided that he doesn''t move his mind and wants to attack us and the earth. " Speaking of this, Nick Fury is actually a little unsure. Although Carl has been very calm during this period of time, he even helped them a lot. But Nick Fury always feels that Carl is not really helping, but hiding a big secret! This worries Nick Fury, and Karl will be thundered one day. Steve Rogers didn''t have as much as Nick Fury thought. When he got the order to not protect the scepter, he immediately left here and prepared to fight the Cheritas. Not only him, Melinda also asked to play at this time. Although she was already a clerk, she didn''t want to sit still and wait for the aliens to go to bed. ... at the same time. Carl was in mid-air, quietly admiring the crazy dance of Cheritas. Especially the huge battleship in the space crevice caught Karl''s attention. That thing is the mothership of Cherita Stars. The Cheritas who are currently invading the earth all rushed down from this mothership. The number of them is very large. As long as the mothership does not disappear, the Cheritas will be in an endless stream, and it is impossible to stop the invasion! This is the strength of the Cheritas Their technology and individual combat level may not be the best in the universe. But their reproduction speed is definitely the most powerful, there is no one! Tarn is like a locust, which can multiply indefinitely. As long as the mothership is still there, the Cheritas will never be able to kill them! But Karl didn''t intend to take care of it, because he knew that this matter would have to be resolved by the members of the original Fulian. If you have to do everything yourself, then these people are useless. But more importantly, Karl saw a yellow figure appearing upstairs next to him. This yellow figure wearing a Taoist robe successfully attracted his attention. With a smile on his face, Karl slowly splashed down on this building. "Yeah, we meet again, Master Gu Yi!" Karl''s sudden appearance made Gu Da be wary. She couldn''t help but say that it was a whip. If this whip hits the Cherita people, it can directly kill the opponent directly! But Karl just waved his hand slightly. There were some ripples in the surrounding space. Gu Yi''s magic whip was easily shattered by Karl. But he didn''t hurt any objects around him. After this period of time, Carl''s grasp of the fruits of the shaking has reached the peak. No matter how delicate the operation is, he can complete it. "Master Gu Yi, I just came over to talk to you about the past, and take a look at the Time Gem by the way. Why do you do it as soon as you come up?" Carl said with a chuckle, in a very relaxed tone. On the contrary, Gu Yi showed a solemn face, drew a circle with his hands, and a fan of two magic circles appeared in her hands. "Carl, I know you have no idea about the earth, but I also warn you, the gem of time is not something you can snoop!" Chapter 351： Arrival of superstars At the top of the rooftop. Carl and Gu Yi and two are facing each other. There will be some Cheritas around, but they will soon be wiped out by the two of them. These Cheritas, in the hands of the two of them, couldn''t survive even a single move. Before Gu Yi might have a simple move or two with the other party because of warming up, he would study the attack methods of these aliens. But she needs to deal with Carl now, so she doesn''t bother to take care of the Cheritas. The current Cheritas, as long as they dare to approach Gu Yi, they will blew themselves up in minutes. This is the power of Gu Yi, even if she doesn''t need to use her hands, she can still use the power of magic to the fullest! The same goes for Carl. Around him, a thin air barrier appeared. As long as Cheritas appear from behind him, this barrier will be triggered immediately and then shattered. After the two faced each other for a while, Karl finally spoke. There is no way, Gu Yi''s vigilance is really too high. "Gu Yi, I came to you to discuss something..." "The time gem is absolutely impossible! You don''t have this ability yet, you can condemn the time gem! As for space gems and soul gems, I can''t control them, but I advise you not to use them. Once you are addicted to this kind of power, you will end up eating for yourself! Hurt self and others! " Before Karl could finish speaking, Gu Yi spoke first and interrupted Karl, which made him a little uncomfortable. But he can also understand Gu Yi''s mood. After all, he is an outsider, for Gu Yi, he is equivalent to an intruder. The earth is her territory, and she certainly wouldn''t have a good face to Carl. "All right, since the time gem can''t talk about it, then it doesn''t matter if we talk about Thanos?" "You know Thanos?" Gu Yi frowned, Carl shrugged, pointed out his fingers, and said to the not-so-large gap in the sky. "I don''t know, but it doesn''t mean I don''t go back to get to know each other. I know Thanos dare not directly descend on earth because of you and Odin. That''s why he will send these aliens to the earth to investigate, by the way, to see the strength of the earth. This method is very old-fashioned, but very practical. The only drawback is that it will waste a lot of troops. However, according to the current situation, this kind of alien cannon fodder without worrying about sacrifice will probably bring down the entire planet''s defense system, as well as these superheroes. " Carl continued to watch the show while talking. He did not directly intend to do it. Gu Yi shook his head, then looked at a certain spaceship in the sky. "This matter can be handled by the people from SHIELD, and Sol is here. They will find a way to solve these intruders, unless they really can''t solve it, otherwise I don''t have to take action. " For Carl''s point of view, Gu Yi also very much agrees. She also won''t take it lightly, because in that case, she will be relied on by others, which is not conducive to their growth. But Karl Carl didn''t have the thoughts of Gu Yi, he simply didn''t want to do it. "That''s a superstar?" Suddenly, Gu Yi was surprised as if he had seen something. "Sure enough, Thanos sent someone here. I can''t let the people of Thanos discover me for the time being." With that said, it is estimated that opening the portal directly and slipping away. Carl was speechless when he saw Gu Yi just run away. "It''s really fast. I originally wanted to talk to you about other infinite gems, but you just ran like this. It''s really boring." Carl sighed and took out a bag of snacks to continue eating melons and watching the show. But at this moment, the special-shaped spaceship in the sky flew straight towards him. In addition, Carl''s domineering appearance and accompanying perspective ability also saw the opponent''s face! This person is the superstar in Marvel comics! The superstar''s ability is to control creatures through mental power, and then let them kill each other. At the same time, like the Ebony Maw, she can isolate the imperial objects in the air and manipulate all objects with her mind. And her own fighting skills are considered good, but only good. Her strongest is still the ability to control her mind, which is probably the reason why Thanos sent her to come. It''s just that the superstar did not appear in the movie. Carl doesn''t know the reason, but this does not deny that supergiants do not exist. "Are you the human powerhouse in charge of them?" In Carl''s gaze, the superstar jumped off the aircraft calmly. She stepped on her graceful steps and came to Carl, showing a charming look. "Really a good man, how about it, are you interested in following me? I will reward you very well then. " The superstar showed an arrogant appearance, exuding his own mental power, and wanted to control Karl and let him go down to slaughter humans. In her opinion, the human spirit is extremely weak She can even control Loki, not to mention the human beings. But she couldn''t imagine that Carl''s mental power was A+. This level, basically, is already a first-class mentally strong person. Although Karl doesn''t use his mental power, it is not a problem for him to defend passively. "This ugly monster, you think too well, right? Although your figure is good, I have no interest in your ugly and blue bald head. " The crocodile man shrugged his shoulders and belittled the superstar blankly. The superstar at this time was a little surprised to hear that Carl was still able to maintain herself, but she soon became angry! "A mere human, dare to speak so boldly, really looking for death!" While talking, the superstar did not hesitate to do it directly! I saw the surrounding space, and a burst of ripples broke out in an instant. The superstar unleashes his own thought drive and wants to blast Carl into scum. However, her motivation for thinking is not even as strong as Carl''s Fluttering Fruit! Facing the attack of the superstar, Carl just smiled, just like he did. I saw a huge space crack appearing between the two of them. The superstar was shocked when he saw it, and immediately took two steps back, with a look of horror on his face. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he wanted to continue attacking the opponent. But the system sound rang at this time. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Become a subordinate of a superstar, get the approval of Thanos, and reward the host for a spaceship! Option 2: Capture the superstar, let him be your subordinate, and gain the superstars power of thinking (C). Choice 3: Kill superstars, transform your physique, and gain the ability to survive in a vacuum! Chapter 352： Spike! Excluding option one, the other two options are very good. So Karl directly chose three. He has no interest in superstars at all, and even feels a little sick. This guy is too arrogant, and there is a kind of contempt for human beings all over his body. So Carl didn''t want him to become his servant at all. The most important thing is that Intil could not agree at all, so Karl directly chose three. Although this ability to survive in the universe doesn''t look great, don''t forget that Carl is currently in the Marvel universe. In the future, if you fight against the big guys in the universe, you can travel freely in the universe, but it''s a very big advantage! "A mere human, how could there be such a strong motivation to think, what the **** are you!" The superstar was shocked, and he didn''t know why Carl had such a powerful force. In her impression, there is only one person on earth who is strong, and the other people are simply a group of ants. She can pinch to death at any time! That''s why she vowed to come to Karl''s side, only because of the mental fluctuations in Karl''s body, in her opinion the strongest. Even those who have devoted themselves to combat are not as strong as Carl''s mental fluctuations. So she naturally believed that Carl was the leader of these people and the leader of the earth. If Carl knew what the other party thought, he would probably laugh out loud. But Karl didn''t intend to know, nor did he bother to know the other party''s inner thoughts. He just wants to complete the choice and gain the ability to survive in the universe! Without any reason, Carl pulled Hades directly. "Ihe" moment. Carl came behind the superstar and slowly retracted Hades into the scabbard. The superstar hasn''t reacted yet, she just looked at her unharmed body, and she didn''t understand what Carl did. But soon, her consciousness was blurred. She wanted to turn around and reprimand Carl, but found that she couldn''t use her strength! Suddenly, her eyes went dark, and she fell down. The body was also divided into two halves at the same time. It''s just that the consciousness of the superstar hasn''t died yet, she knows that her body at this time has been beheaded by Carl. However, her super mental power allowed her to continue to maintain herself. This is the life-saving means of the strong mentally. Although the mental power of the superstar is not as good as Karl, at least it is at the B+ level, or even the A- level. Such a strong person will subconsciously separate their mental power when they are about to die, and then automatically attach to the nearest living body around them. Unfortunately, the only life closest to the supergiant star is Karl. Carl originally didn''t want to pay attention to the superstar''s spiritual body, because he could also see that this spiritual body was still in substance. But it will disappear soon, so you don''t have to worry about it. It was just at this moment that Hades suddenly trembled, and then, in Carl''s surprised gaze, automatically pierced into the brain of the superstar. Immediately Karl saw a scene that shocked him. The superstar''s substantive mental power was gradually absorbed by Hades. Even the blood in her whole body is being absorbed by Hades! Hades is so hungry. Although she did not put forward any opinions, the long peaceful life had long made Hades hungry. Now Karl finally beheaded a strong man who was not weak. Hades can also have a satisfying meal! She didn''t even need Karl''s help, but flew out by herself and inserted into the body of the superstar. Finally merged with her! wrong. To be precise, it should be Hades, who completely absorbed the body, blood and mental power of the superstar! At this moment, there was a huge monster power coming from Hades! This demon power disappeared in a flash, turning everything around him into black, even the air was stained with a thick black mist. Carl is the only one, still maintaining his own color. But soon, this black air disappeared, and a dark pattern appeared on the root of Hades''s blade. This pattern is very weird, and it looks full of monsters. Carl could tell at a glance that the blades in the pattern part are more aggressive than the blades in other parts! "Are you refining yourself? Do you want to be a black sword?" Carl took the black knife back in his hand and got feedback from the opponent. She really wants to refine herself and become a black knife! At this time, Carl remembered that Hades, who had been with him for so long, was actually a demon knife with self-awareness! The long period of peace caused Carl himself to forget that Hades has self-awareness. This made him a little speechless. After all, with his current strength, basically he rarely uses a knife. Choose to complete, congratulations to the hosts ability to survive in the living universe! Remarks: This ability is passive, it automatically merges with the hosts physique and will not be displayed in personal abilities! Doesn''t it show an ability in the property panel? Carl was a little curious, and then opened the properties panelName: Carl Strength: S Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (A), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (C), ZanPai Dao Shoujie: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (A), Void Walking (A), Thunder immunity Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 1 Remaining assignable attribute points: 7 Remark: You still have a selection task that has not been completed, please complete the task as soon as possible! In the personal attribute panel, I really couldn''t find this ability. But Carl himself couldn''t feel that there was something wrong with this ability, so he could only try the situation in the universe for a while. Carl now has seven assignable attribute points, but it is only because he doesn''t know which direction he should go in for the time being, so he will keep it. And Carl wants to try, if enough is an attribute point, is it possible to raise the power of S-level to S+ level. Because Carl tried it before, every time it was prompted to fail, but every time it showed insufficient attribute points. So Carl intends to try one by one and say it again. As for the selection task, it was the one that Carl had previously surrendered to Rocky. The reward is B-level magic. Although not great, it is better than nothing. And being able to gain Loki''s loyalty is not bad. For Carl, Loki''s loyalty is the best reward. Afterwards, Carl put his gaze into the huge crack in the sky. "Next, it''s time to go up and take a look!" Chapter 353： Shocked people "what?!" "The superstar is dead?!" Thanos, who was far out of the starry sky, felt that the superstar''s mental power had disappeared at this time, which surprised him. I saw that he threw aside the head of an unknown creature at hand, returned to his temple No. 2, and began to check the last message left by the superstar. Although the superstar was killed in seconds. But Thanos will leave a special flow of information in every cadre''s body. This flow of information will always exist in the host''s body. Under normal circumstances, it will not be triggered for a lifetime, even if it is betrayed by Thanos. Because this will only be triggered when you die. This is just a little trick that Thanos learned from the goddess of death. After all, Thanos is the licking dog of the goddess of death. Although licking the dog ended up with nothing, he at least gained a little benefit. "A male human? Isn''t the supreme mage and Odin moved by? It''s really interesting. It seems that there is another unknown power on the earth. " Thanos looked at the superstar, and the last image that came was the one where Carl took the sword. This made Thanos understand that the superstar has been stunned! Thanos also possesses the ability of an instant superstar, so he probably also understands that Karl''s strength is definitely not too weak. Compared to myself, it''s not much worse. "Ebony Maw, you go contact Mephisto and ask him to investigate a man. I have passed this person''s information to your terminal, how to tell Mephisto specifically, you can figure it out. " "Yes, my lord!" Ebony Mouth nodded, and then he took a terminal, which resembled a tablet, and floated outside. The Ebony Throat is also a strong mental power and also a strong mental power. His mental power is stronger than that of superstars, but what he is best at is the power of mind, he does not control his mind. And this is also the biggest gap between him and the superstar. If it were replaced with an Ebony Maw, it would certainly not be easily killed by Carl. After all, the superstar''s strongest ability was restrained by Carl, coupled with her arrogance and underestimation of the enemy, she naturally died quickly. At this time Thanos was thinking about why such a strong man suddenly appeared on the earth. But he didn''t get any news. It''s just like before, a Captain Marvel suddenly appeared on Earth, no less powerful than his own. That person maintains justice in the universe every day, and there are fewer actions that lead to Thanos, and there is no way to start. "It''s really surprising..." "Wait, what is that?" Just when Thanos was thinking. On his other screen, he saw a man who rushed towards Cherita''s pedestrian battleship holding a rocket-like thing! And this man, it is Karl! "Is this a nuclear bomb of a lower civilization?" "This human being can even fly in the universe?" "Weird! It''s so weird! Are all the Earthlings so strong these days?" When Thanos exclaimed Carl, the nuclear bomb had completely wrapped the space battleship of the Cherita Stars. Carl flew back on his own, even using his abilities, and then using the power of the space gem to restore this huge crack to its original state. After seeing the Universe Rubik''s Cube, Thanos frowned, then shook his head again. "I didn''t think that the gem of his space actually fell into his hands. Seeing the gem of the soul, he should have taken it away too? Next, I must look for the power gem. Only when I get such a gem can I maximize my own abilities! As for the other gems, don''t worry, you can search slowly. " ... at the same time. Above the earth. Carl didn''t know that his every move had been seen by Thanos. Although his domineering look is very strong, it is not enough to see through the universe and see through another universe. Instead, Thanos technology can already do this. I have to say that the black technology of Marvel World is very easy to use one by one. If not, this world will not appear, so many moths. "Carl, I knew you would help!" When Karl fell to the ground, Thor came up to hug Karl first, showing a very skilled appearance. But he didn''t intend to express himself on purpose, but because he was so familiar with himself, the same to everyone. Natasha on the other side, and Patton who had recovered from the beginning, nodded and thanked Carl. Steve Rogers also gave Karl a thumbs up. On the contrary, Tony Stark looked at Karl curiously, as if asking him how he survived the universe. But at this moment. The Hulk suddenly ran over, and was still yelling and madly demolishing the streets. Everyone heard the sound and looked over, they were ready to fight, and could take action to subdue this big guy at any time. But he hadn''t waited for him to rush up. Carl just glanced at the opponent indifferently, the overlord''s domineering color was fleeting! The people around all felt Carl''s overlord look and were very surprised at the same time. Because they discovered for the first time that Carl could still burst out, if there is substantial momentum! Even this momentum can affect reality! At the same time, the Hulk also felt the aura that made him very familiar, and then he glanced at Carl, and he immediately wilted. Soon he changed back to Bruce Banner. But even Dr. Banner was still full of fear for Karl, just waved his hand, and then detoured behind Natasha, avoiding Karl deliberately. "Do I scare you so much?" Carl rolled his eyes, a little speechless. Bruce Banner scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. "You look very kind, but the big guy in me is afraid of you. I can feel his emotions, which roughly means that you are strong and he is afraid. And being affected by his emotions, even I will unconsciously feel fear of you..." Bruce Banner said so, and immediately shocked everyone present. They all know how terrifying the power of the Hulk is. Even Sol has not beaten the Hulk head-on in terms of strength. Picking up Thor''s Hammer doesn''t count. So they can hear Bruce Banner say that Hulk is afraid of Carl''s words, and they all feel very magical. But Tony Stark looked okay, and then clapped his hands. "Everyone should stop discussing this. What we should discuss now is that there are a group of people who want to bomb us with nuclear bombs. We would all die here if Karl hadn''t helped him, so how should this account be calculated? Explain in advance, I am not used to that group of people! I need compensation! Big compensation! " Chapter 354： Earn rewards Three days later. S.H.I.E.L.D. meeting room. Nick Fury and others are here, they are discussing the issue of compensation. Because Tony Stark was almost killed by a nuclear bomb. He didn''t accept any normal compensation at all, and he didn''t even accept an apology. No matter what Nick Fury said, he would never accept it, even if the above pressured Tony Stark, there was no way. For some reasons, the current Tony Stark has mastered the black technology beyond the original work, so he has become full of confidence, plus some other reasons, so that he doesnt have to worry at all. Other people can do it to himself. influences. It is this kind of self-confidence attitude that makes people feel that he is very difficult to deal with, so there is no way but to compensate him for some rare materials. But apart from him, the others are more talkative. Steve Rogers doesn''t need compensation at all, he only needs to join S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and then he will voluntarily give up any compensation. This is the spirit of the captain, even Nick Fury, Natasha and others have to admire. But his noble spirit also attracted Tony Stark''s disdain. As for Dr. Banner, he only needs Natasha to say something nice to him, and then let him continue to study his experiments. In this way, Bruce Spinner also quieted down. However, things about Sol and Loki are not easy to solve at the moment. The two of them didn''t go to Shenzhen at all, and they didn''t even want to submit the application to the forum for formation. Superhero organization. The Avengers were broken before it even started. At present, the only two who agree to join the Avengers are Natasha and Button. Even Steve Rogers has to hesitate, because he is worried that this organization will have an adverse effect on the world. So the current situation is not very optimistic for Nick Fury and others. ... at the same time. The interior of Karl''s villa. Thor has been here to persuade Karl to return the universe magic way. According to Saul, the Cube of the Universe does not belong to Midgard, that is, the earth. All ten fingers of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube are under the control of Asgard, and Sol''s mission this time, in addition to taking Loki, is also his task. It is naturally impossible for Saul to easily throw the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube here. Even if the Universe Rubik''s Cube is already in Karl''s hands, he must fight for it and try to get it back. "Carl, you already have the Scepter of Mind, you can give me the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. This thing is of no use to you. If you hold it, it will be wasted. Let me give it. And regarding Loki''s matter, I need to take him back temporarily. After the matter on my side is solved, I will send him back immediately. Do you think this is okay? " Sol knew Karl''s power, so he didn''t dare to come hard. He could only speak to Karl in this negotiating tone. Otherwise, he really worried about what danger Loki would encounter, after all, Loki was in Karl''s hands now. "Rocky, what do you think now, are you willing to go back with Sol, or want to stay with me? Explain in advance that I will not block your actions, let alone control your actions. But what I need to tell you is that after your failure in this matter, I am afraid Thanos has already targeted you. Odin is old, and Thor''s strength is also very average. With your Asgard''s current strength, if Thanos really troubles you, do you think you can escape? " "I" Loki paused when he heard Carl''s words. He wanted to go back with Sol before. Although he is at odds with his family, Asgard is his home anyway. So when he heard what Carl said, he was still a little moved. But when Karl said that Thanos had been eyeing him, this made Loki react immediately, and his situation was very dangerous! "One more thing I want to remind you. Although I don''t know the strength of Thanos very well, according to the superstar that I killed, he has the power to destroy the solar system. And she also said that in today''s earth, only Odin and the Supreme Mage can be jealous of Thanos, and he doesn''t pay attention to the other people. Odin is already old. When he really leaves Asgard, Loki, you will be the primer for Thanos to invade Asgard! On the contrary, it is safer to stay on the earth, so I will give you some time to think about it. If you insist on leaving after you want to understand it, I won''t stop you, but I won''t let you take away the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. " Carl did not intend to force Loki to stay. Although this will make the selection task impossible to complete, Carl doesn''t care what this B-level magic is. Rocky is not very important to Carl, he is just a better hand. Even without him Carl would not care. "Rocky, I don''t know who he is talking about Thanos, but no matter how strong the opponent is, our brothers can definitely defeat him by joining forces! And the father is absolutely impossible to die, we don''t need to worry about his words at all! " Thor persuaded Loki on the side, but his remarks obviously had a counterproductive effect. Because Loki suddenly rushed forward and pushed Thor hard. "I won''t go back with you! He was right. I am not responsible for myself, but also for all of you! Thanos strength is not what you can imagine, we simply cannot be his opponent! " The choice is complete, get a B-level magic environment! Illusion: It is possible to create an illusion scene that is enough to make people in it think that this is a real existence. Surprise joy! Carl didn''t expect that this paragraph of his own words, surprisingly, really gained Loki''s loyalty. Although this loyalty is not permanent, it can change at any time. But at least for a short period of time, it is unlikely that Loki has any crooked thoughts. As for this ability, Carl has no idea. But when he looked at Sol, grabbed Loki''s clothes, and tried to force him away. Carl shot out of the illusion. Sol stood here dumbfounded on the spot, without any movement. Loki glanced at Saul with some curiosity, and then showed horror, his eyes full of horror when he looked at Carl. "You can also illusion?!" "Understand a little fur." Carl nodded, snapped his fingers casually, and Salton broke away from the illusion. However, the look he looked at Carl at this time gave him a hint of fear. "How is the experience?" Chapter 355： Odins anger "Asshole! What did you do to me!" It took Saul a moment to realize that he had been hit by an illusion. But he couldn''t understand at all, when he was hit, even Loki couldn''t let him, and there was no reaction in the illusion. Carl shook his head without explaining. He just pointed to the door next to him and smiled. "Intil, Luo, see off!" "I know, master brother!" "Yes! Lord Carl!" Intiel and Luo stepped forward and looked at Saul with smiles on their faces. Saul wanted to resist, but he found that since he was caught in the illusion, when facing Karl, he was already full of fear in his heart. Now he somewhat understood why Hulk would be so afraid of Karl. This is the suppression from the spiritual level! The average person would never have such an ability! "Master Karl?" "Don''t be so polite, just call me the master." "the host?" The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched, but he still shouted. Carl was calm on the surface and ecstatic inwardly. It''s a little bit of evil for Carl to make Rocky call his own master. Although Loki felt very awkward and even a little nauseous, he could only continue like this. Whoever allows this path is his own choice. He will not regret his choice. After all, he also knows very well that once Odin is really dead, Thanos can easily destroy Asgard. And as long as Loki stays in Asgard, he can give Thanos a reason to invade, which is why he doesn''t want to go back. But what makes Loki more puzzled is why Karl''s illusion is stronger than all the illusions he has seen. Even Sol was able to unknowingly hit the move, and made him feel such a big fear. After hesitating for a moment, Loki finally asked his question. "Do you want to learn?" "Yes, master, I want to learn! And I also want to know, what on earth did you let my brother Sol see?" "It''s nothing, I just trapped him in the illusion and killed him five to six hundred thousand times. On average, I can die tens of thousands of times per second. After all, in the illusion I created, the time is freely adjusted by me. Since you want to learn it, you should experience it for yourself first. You can''t say more about the other five, because you don''t understand it. " While talking, Carl created a more relaxed illusion, allowing Loki to indulge in it. Loki wasn''t even ready, so he stayed here motionless, completely plunged into an illusion. "Just leave him alone for half an hour, and then release him. With his ability, it shouldn''t be that easy to get lost. After all, I just turned him into a sheep, fighting wits and courage with Big Big Wolf. " When Carl was talking to himself, Intil ran back, and took Carl''s arm. Luo did not come back, he was building flowers and plants outside. Carl''s knowledge is domineering, and he can see it clearly. "Master, is there anything else tonight?" Intil didn''t know where he learned this name, and it made Carl get goose bumps every time. "How about eating chicken tonight?" "Okay, okay!" "Father, this is exactly the same thing, Rocky Carr controls, the universe cube and the psychic scepter are in his hands, I am not his opponent at all. And he will use a very strange illusion, the physical therapy of this illusion, even I can''t even detect it, even if it is I will easily be recruited. Father, do you think Loki is in danger? After all, this person''s strength is too exaggerated. " The first thing Saul did after returning to Asgard was to report all the things that happened on Earth to Odin. It also included the invasion of the Cheritas, and the staying of Loki on Earth. Thor reported everything he saw and everything that happened on earth. Odin sat on his seat and said nothing. However, it can be seen from the expression in his eyes that he is not in a good mood at this time. "Sol, how much information do you have about that person?" "Father, I have already said everything I know, but I dont know much about the others. However, the Destroyer was killed in a flash by him. The strength of this man is really terrifying. I have never seen a Midgard with such a powerful force. " When Sol talked about Karl, there was a hint of fear in his tone and eyes. Although he hadn''t noticed it himself, Odin could clearly see what his precious son had become. This made Odin very upset. He didn''t believe that there existed such human beings besides Gu Yi. "Sol, come with me to Midgard. I want to meet this man in person." Speaking of Odin, he immediately took out his Gangneil, and UU read to go to the earth. Car did not know at this time, Odin planned to come to trouble himself. He is making chicken in the kitchen, preparing for today''s dinner. Luo and Intil were also helping in the kitchen at this time. The three of them prepared a simple dinner to welcome Loki''s joining. Loki was alone at this time, slowly practicing illusion. The illusion that Karl Qian created for him is used to let him explore alone. But what Carl didn''t expect was that originally my department, it should be Carl''s help to get out of the illusion. However, Loki, who was extremely talented, only relied on his own abilities, and it took nearly 25 minutes to walk out of the fantasy world. It''s just that when he first walked out, he still learned to bark from time to time. It can be seen how dedicated he is in the illusion and how unstoppable he is. However, Carl did not set the difficulty of the illusion too high, and he still gave Loki a certain amount of reaction space. But Carl didn''t expect that just such a small amount of reaction space allowed Loki to take advantage of the loophole, and then found the flaw in the illusion and ran out of it. Even Carl has never seen such a situation. However, it can also be seen from here that Loki has a high level of accomplishments in illusion, and his talent is also top-notch. If there is no such talent, even if he is allowed to study for a lifetime, I am afraid that he can only drive the opponent crazy, it is impossible to find the flaw, and then get out of the illusion. But precisely because of this, Carl told Loki the principle of this illusion in his mind. The rest depends on his own research. What Loki can grow into has nothing to do with Carl, but he actually has some expectations for Loki''s final growth. Chapter 356： Face Odin! at night. Carl and others were eating. In the courtyard of the villa, a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared. However, Sol was not the only person who appeared from the Rainbow Bridge, but there was also another man in armor and holding a spear! This person is the legendary king of the gods, Odin! When he appeared here, all the strong people who existed in the earth felt his existence in a keen heart. No one would have thought that Odin would actually come to Earth in person, but they did not take the initiative to find fault. Because they all know that as long as Odin does not die for a day, he will be the strongest in the Nine Realms! none of them! Even if it is Gu Yi, it is not necessarily Odin''s opponent in his heyday. However, if Gu Yi used the Time Gem, it would be impossible to say. After all, Odin seldom relied on gem abilities, his power relied only on his own strength. "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect Odin to come to Earth in person. It seems that human beings are not simple. But looking at this, Odin will not live long, Lucifer, how are you thinking about my suggestion? As long as you nod your head and agree, we can immediately divide the whole **** and evenly divide all the faiths on the earth! " Mephisto was in **** and could observe everything on the ground. It''s just that what he can see is also very vague. "Forget about it, I have no interest in dividing up hell. Compared to hell, what I like more is to play in the mortal world. The world there is really a drunken fan, it''s better than this hell-breaking, I don''t know how many times. " A man in a suit with a **** stubble on his face cast a scornful look at Mephisto, who looked like an old man, with disdain. "Look at what you look like, an old gentleman look, this is out of date." "Lucifer, I don''t need you to say it yet, but do you really not agree? Such a good opportunity will never be missed." Mephisto squinted his eyes, Lucifer shrugged, drew out a magic circle and disappeared into hell. The corners of Mephisto''s mouth raised slightly, and the eagle''s eyes didn''t know what he was thinking. But obviously, what he just said that he wanted to carve up **** is not true at all! ... "Odin actually came?" Kama Taj, Temple of the Mage. The Supreme Mage Gu Yi didn''t expect that Odin would actually come to earth himself to find Karl''s trouble. Although she has the gem of time, it does not mean that she will peer into the future through the gem of time every day. So Odin''s arrival really exceeded her expectations. Without any hesitation, Gu Yi directly opened the space door and came to Karl''s courtyard. "Odin! You shouldn''t come to earth!" "Master Gu Yi, you can''t stop me from this matter. As the king of the gods, I must take my son away, and the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube should not be kept by humans! They don''t have the qualifications to keep this kind of stuff with endless power! " Odin saw Gu Yi, but did not pay attention to her, but stared at Karl with scorching eyes. "Odin right?" Carl paused when he looked at the other party, then put his gaze on Loki, who was lowered his head and said nothing. "Rocky, I''ll ask you again, do you want to go back and hurt your family?" "I want to go back, but I don''t want to hurt them..." Loki nodded, but shook his head immediately. "Huh! Loki, I didn''t expect you to be so weak! Even if Thanos really comes after I die, I will use all of Asgard''s power to resist him! And Sol is also growing, I believe he will become stronger than me one day. Your present behavior is that you don''t trust him, let alone me! " Odin was a little sullen. He didn''t expect Rocky to say such things. But before Loki could speak to retort, Karl gave Luo a look. Luo nodded immediately, then Teleport took Loki away. Intil also stayed away from here to prevent being affected by the fighting. "Asshole! Where did you take my son!" When Odin saw Loki disappearing, he was a little angry. The divine power on his body kept bursting, and the surrounding sky changed instantly, even the earth was shaking! Feeling this power, Thor silently took two steps next to him. For some reasons, he does not have much sense of belonging to the earth, so he is not expensive to care about whether the angry Odin will cause any harm to the earth. He is the same as Odin now, only wanting to bring Loki and the Universe Rubik''s Cube back. By the way, I''m educating Karl and let him know how powerful Asgard is. That''s what Saul thinks. At the same time Odin thinks so too! "Odin! Stop it!" Just when Odin made the announcement, Gu Yi stood up and wanted to stop the other party. But it was Gangneil of Odin who responded to Gu Yi! I saw Gangneil, emitting a dazzling light, and it shot out in an instant! The powerful force hit Gu Yi''s face directly, which surprised her. "Odin! What the **** are you doing!" Gu Yi released the mirror space to easily transfer Odin''s attack, and then questioned the opponent. But Odin is still the answer. "I said, I want him to hand over Loki and the Universe Rubik''s Cube, but I won''t care about the others!" "Odin, you are a little too crazy, do you really think that you are really invincible?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and the domineering look broke out! The powerful overlord color directly suppressed Odin''s divine power, and even the clouds in the sky were forcibly divided by Karl''s overlord color, and finally formed a scene of "the sky splits"! And the most important thing is that Odin discovered that his divine power has appeared a little bit of decline under Carl''s suppression! Although this decline does not affect the battle, it does affect Odin''s momentum. It would be fine if he was young, at that time he was about the same as Thor, and his aura was all rash. But now that he is very old, if his aura is damaged before he starts, it is easy to affect his performance. And what makes Odin even more concerned about why mere humans have such a strong aura. Even Gu Yi was shocked by Karl''s domineering look. She didn''t even think about where Carl came from, like a king. "Odin, I don''t want to fight with you, and I didn''t leave Rocky forcibly, I just analyzed the stakes for him. After a few years you are really dead. Thanos really channeled Asgard. Do you think that those crooked melons can really block the opponent? And I heard that Hela, the **** of death, is also about to move, the dark elves are also waiting for an opportunity to retaliate, and the flame giant Sulter is also preparing for the twilight of the gods, vowing to destroy Asgard. Odin, you have so many enemies, your two dear baby sons, you know? " Chapter 357： transaction After hearing Carl''s words, Odin was silent. Because he knew that Carl was right when he said Wow Nuan. Thor and Loki didn''t know how many enemies Asgard had. What they saw was only the prosperous Asgard and the mighty Asgard. In the eyes of Thor and Loki, Odin is the king of gods admired by the gods, and the strongest in the Nine Realms. But they did not know that the title of King of the Gods of Odin was also born during the killing. So Odin provoked a lot of enemies. These people may not dare to do anything to Odin, but it''s hard to say when he is dead. Because they are not afraid of Thor and Loki, because they are so tender. Especially the death **** Hela. She is Odin''s own daughter, and a strong man who inherited Odin''s fierce side. Although the strength of Death Hela is not lower than Odin, Odin has no way to kill the opponent. This resulted in Rocky and Sol, no matter what, they could not be Hela''s opponents. Once Hela breaks the seal, Asgard will usher in a catastrophe. It is very possible that Thor and Loki will die in her hands. This is also the situation that Odin is most worried about. "How do you know these things? Why do you know so clearly?" Odin dissipated his killing intent and took back Gangneil. He knew that this human being from another world might be even more difficult than Gu Yi. When Gu saw that Odin didn''t plan to do anything, he was relieved, and then silently took a step back. She came here only to persuade her. As long as the two of them don''t fight and it won''t affect the earth, what they will do later has nothing to do with Gu Yi. However, in order to avoid the two of them, because of some other things, Gu Yi didn''t go back directly, but waited for a while before talking. Carl also took back his domineering look at this time, and moved the three sofas out of the house with a wave of his hand. "It doesn''t matter who I am, because you are not important to me. If it weren''t because I am optimistic about Loki''s talent, I would never keep him by my side. As for the Universe Rubik''s Cube, this is one of the materials I use to make the space-time shuttle, and I have to get him. And besides the Cube of the Universe, other infinite gems are also the raw materials I need. " Carl said, then went to the sofa and made a please gesture. He got out three sofas, obviously for everyone to sit down and talk peacefully. Carl thinks that his strength is not weak, even if it is against Odin, he will not necessarily lose. But Gungnir''s weapon is really evil. The legendary Gangneil has certain attributes. As long as it hits out, it will never miss it, and it will not return to the master if it does not hit the heart. And the supernatural power that Odin had just exploded was actually comparable to Carl''s domineering look. It''s just that the overlord color is more shocking, so it seems that Carl has the upper hand. But he himself understood that he was just overwhelming Odin in his aura. If you really want to fight, it really doesn''t necessarily mean who will win. So Karl''s rule is, if you can''t fight, you can''t fight. And if you fight with an old man, even if you win, you won''t be glorious! "Humph! Do you think I will believe what you say? Although I am old, this does not mean that I am confused! " Odin saw the sofa behind him, and even though he showed no hesitation, he sat down. He knew that this was Carl and he didn''t want to fight with him. He also knew very well that he wasn''t sure if he could defeat Carl. "What do you want to say? Let''s talk calmly here. You can talk about everything. There is no need to do anything. And I can testify about the space-time shuttle. Carl didn''t lie because I also took a look at the design. If you want to prove it, Carl, you can show it by yourself now. Maybe Asgard can make it for you. But I still have the same sentence, time gems are not qualified to be condemned, so you should not pay attention to infinite gems. " Gu Yi was also very calm and sat on the sofa, not worried that Karl would have a black hand against him. There is no gap between her strength and Karl and Odin. The only thing that can make Gu Yi and others open the gap is the gem of time. So she didn''t care whether Carl would do it on herself. As long as she wants, a single thought can travel through time and go back to before Carl did it. "Sorry, I can''t get the blueprints because I have given them to others to study. If you want to see it, you can go to the Stark Industrial Building. My design drawings are on Tony Stark''s side. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said calmly. He is telling the truth, so he is not worried about others to investigate. Odin nodded, then closed his eyes, and his divine power began to radiate. Obviously, his move was to contact Heimdall and ask him to help investigate the truth of the matter Gu Yi did not speak on the side, but just looked at Karl with a smile on his face. Three of them, three sofas are sitting here. Leaving Sol alone stood in place, looking a little embarrassed. But there is no way. All the people present are bigwigs, and he is the only one who is a son. So he has no choice but to continue to be embarrassed here. After a while, Odin opened his eyes and looked at Karl with a smile on his face. "It seems that I misunderstood you, and you are all true. But even so, I can''t let you take the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube. However, it is not a problem to leave it to you for research, but what are you going to use to exchange it with me? Although you are from another world, there should be a rule of equivalent exchange in another world, right? What''s more, you took away my good son Loki, and I can''t just let you leave the universe cube and Loki on earth. " Odin''s meaning is obvious, and he wants Carl to offer something in exchange. But when Karl came to the Marvel world, it took only one and a half months to complete the game. He had nothing to exchange at all. Even if there are some of the previous things, they are nothing more than test items for gene-enhancing drugs. If it is a finished product, it is still worth a bit. According to Carl''s estimation, the finished product of this fortified medicine will have a weak boosting effect even if it is used by Asgardians. After all, this is something that prolongs life and increases physical strength, and has nothing to do with physical fitness. However, as for the test product, Karl is not sure whether it will be effective for the Asgardians. But Odin, the county seat in front of him, is a good experiment target. Thinking of this, Carl smiled and stood up and said: "Since you have said so, wait a moment, I will go back." Chapter 358： go away "Gu Yi, what world do you mean this Karl comes from? Can you see the multiverse plane, can''t you see what world he comes from? The power used by this person is not any of the nine realms, and is completely different from any power I have ever seen. It is really impossible to imagine how big this world is, and where did he emerge from. " Odin sighed. In front of Karl just now, he put on a tough posture, which is his attitude towards foreigners. Gu Yi is already an old acquaintance, so of course he doesn''t need to continue to sullen his face and pretend to be here. "I can''t see it either, but according to my guess, he seems to come from outside the world. In other words, outside of our world, there are also other worlds. Because the world he is in, there is no alien planet, let alone other galaxies, which is completely different from our world. So I boldly guess that he comes from other worlds outside, so it seems that he is incompatible with our world. However, according to his behavior and habits, there is not much difference between their world and ours. " "What you said is a bit reasonable. There is indeed such a possibility. By the way, Saul, you have been in contact with him for so long, have you found anything else?" "I?" Hearing Odin questioning himself, Saul froze for a moment, then recalled what had happened between him and Karl. But after thinking for a moment, he didn''t think of anything, so he could only shook his head helplessly. "I can''t see anything. His behavior is not much different from that of Midgard. Even if his two servants are the same, it''s just that they occasionally speak a language that I don''t understand. " Hearing Saul''s words, Gu Yi and Odin''s eyes lit up, and they looked at each other! "What''s wrong, are you interested in the language of my world?" Carl returned with a pinch of time, pretending to have just heard Saul''s words, and flied onto the sofa. In his hand, there is a strengthening potion. This is the test product Luo made. However, this test product is still under development, and it happens to be missing an experimental body. So Carl''s plan is simple, he wants Odin to inject on the spot, and Luo records the data upstairs. He didn''t use it. With his domineering experience and the already expanded ROOM position, he could clearly record the changes in Odin''s physical attributes. However, Luo''s ROOM position is very secretive, even if Gu Yi and Odin didn''t notice it, he has unknowingly expanded his position. This is the particularity of the Devil Fruit. After all, the power of the Devil Fruit is similar to the power of the law, with absolute attributes, so it is so exaggerated. However, Carl didn''t directly hand over the potion to Odin, but planned to take a closer look and see what the other party wanted to do. In this way, the three of them chatted casually, and Karl also spoke the language of One Piece World. Odin and Gu Yi''s learning ability is very strong, they learned about 70% to 80% in less than ten minutes. As long as the two of them are given a day of practice, it is enough to master the language and writing of Qinghai proficiently. Although the characters in the animation are all the language of the neon country, the real One Piece World has its own set of independent language system. If Carl hadn''t relied on the system, he wouldn''t have been able to learn this language. After Odin and Gu Yi satisfied their curiosity, they began to discuss business matters. Carl wants to leave the universe cube and Loki, so he has to pay a certain price. This is an equivalent exchange, and every world will have such a rule, and Marvel is no exception. Unless your strength is superb, able to crush anyone else. Otherwise, it is best to do things in accordance with the principle of equivalent exchange. So Carl took the opportunity to talk about his own experimental medicine. He didn''t lie, and told the truth about the matter. After all, this experimental potion was almost finished. Now only a little bit of data is needed, and Karl also promised that when the medicine is successfully developed, he will give Asgard a hundred. After all, the research and development cost of this kind of thing is not high, and the secret recipe does not need to be kept secret. Because of this, only Luo alone can make it, and no one else can make it. Then Carl promised that he would take the initiative to help Sol when he was in danger, and Odin agreed to leave the Universe Rubik''s Cube and Loki behind. Although he did not agree to give Karl the Universe Rubik''s Cube, Karl didn''t care. After Odin died, the Universe Rubik''s Cube was still his own, because Thor had no ability to guard this thing. Then Carl gave the potentiation potion to Odin, and then glanced at Luo upstairs. Luo nodded, ready to start collecting data. Odin glanced at them, then injected the potion into his body after a moment. Odin touched his head suspiciously. He didn''t feel any changes in himself, but what was visible to the naked eye was that some black hair appeared in his hair, which was not pure white before. Obviously, his physique is younger, but this level of youth is not worth mentioning for the Asgardians who have an average life span of about five thousand years. "It seems that this thing is of no use to me, and you seem to have said that if the same person drinks it once, it will only take effect once, right?" "Yes, that''s what I said." "In that case, I don''t bother to ask for the one hundred, you can just watch and deal with them when the time comes. Although I feel that I seem to be young for a year or two, it is completely useless to me. The average life expectancy of Asgardians is 5,000 years. To us, a period of one or two years is equivalent to two or three months for your human beings. As for the physique, I didn''t feel any enhancement, maybe it was because I was very strong. " When Odin said this, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched. He is definitely old Versailles! "Carl, you have to treat my son Loki well, I hope that when I die, I can see his growth!" "Don''t worry, Loki is very talented, and you will definitely see his growth." "Very well, Sol, let''s go." Odin nodded, then called Thor to his side, raised Gungnir, and summoned the Rainbow Bridge to leave the earth. After watching Odin leave, Karl used his power to put all the sofas back in the house, and then looked at Gu Yi. "Master Gu Yi, what else do you have?" "I''m okay, but you may have something. I found Mephisto seems to be eyeing you." Chapter 359： uninvited guest "What is Mephisto staring at me for? Could it be that this guy is still a gay?" Karl joked, which made Gu Yi a little speechless. "I just remind you, because Mephisto is staring at us at this time. But you can rest assured that if there is me, his body will not dare to invade the earth, and at most it will let the clone come to your troubles. However, Mephisto''s clone is very weak. My apprentices can solve his clone, and your two servants should also be able to solve it easily. Well, that''s the end of the story. I have told you what I can say. What you want to do next depends on your own plans. " After Gu Yi finished speaking, he drew a circle, and then left Carl''s villa. After seeing them all leave, Carl finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Mephisto has been staring at me? But if he wants to stare, just stare. I want to see how he intends to do it to me." Carl didn''t care about Mephisto, even if the opponent descended on the earth, Carl was not afraid. After all, he now holds two infinite gems, and his own strength is not much different from that of Odin and Gu Yi. Even if Mephisto''s body descends, he has the confidence to beat it back to hell. If you are lucky, you might be able to banish him out of the universe. Karl has such confidence, so he will not be afraid of the other party. "Ro, how is the data collection?" "Master Karl, there is no problem at all, but the physique of the Asgardians is really a bit exaggerated. According to the physical data you told me, all the physical data of Odin probably all have an S level! So he didn''t have much reaction other than using the potentiation medicine, because this data is basically close to the peak value you gave me. However, Odin''s physical strength data is slightly weaker. According to my analysis, after he uses the potion, his situation is probably at the B+ level. And before he used it, it was a B-level at best. But this is the physical data of the old Odin. I am really curious about how powerful Odin was when he was young! Will his various data have surpassed the S level one after another, and even reached the kind of S+ you mentioned? " Carl was shocked when he heard Luo''s words. Regarding the theory of body data, Carl used his own data, and after some magical changes, Luo began to study it. The fruits of his operation can analyze other people''s data very well. Take Luo himself as an example. His strength is A grade, his agility is A+, and his physical strength is A grade. This is his current physical data. Therefore, he is using himself as a reference and adding fruit power to analyze the strength of others. The fruit of surgery is not only for cutting things, or for performing surgery and researching medicines. This ability is used for secret observation, and the effect is also very powerful. "It seems that our medicine is still suitable for ordinary people, but it also fits our purpose. Now that you have the data, you can make some improvements and prepare for batch production. When its time to sell, let Intil come to a live webcast. The price will be set at 100 million pieces. The second batch will be 1/3 cheaper, and the third batch will continue to be 1/3 cheaper, and so on. After a few times, the price stopped at three million, and it couldn''t be reduced further. Although my plan is to take it for the whole people, I have to wait at least a year or a half for the effect to come out, and then sell it out at a cost price of more than ten yuan. Intil knows how to do this, and I will discuss it in detail when the time comes. But having said that, have you found the physical data of Sol and Gu Yi? And Loki, how is his physical data? " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo nodded, then took out a tablet. "For the convenience of searching, I entered all their data into the computer. I have to say that the technology in this world is so easy to use, especially this kind of computer, which saves me a lot of things. " Luo sighed, and then went back to continue his research. Carl looked at the computer and began to check the data. Sol''s stats are relatively poor, his strength is strength, but it is only A grade, and other stats are not even B+. Loki was even worse, none of the stats surpassed the A grade, even the agility he was proud of, it was really horrible. Gu Yi makes some exceptions. Her strength attribute is also B grade, her agility is B+, and her physical strength is only B-. According to her physical attributes, she was similar to Intil. Even Intier can single out Gu Yi. But Karl is very clear that what Gu Yi is strong is not his physical fitness, but his own magic! Luo''s ability can''t detect mental power, but according to Gu Yi''s strength, his mental power is likely to reach S grade or even S+ level far beyond Karl. Otherwise, he would never be able to use the power of the gem of time so easily. As for her physical fitness, under the power of magic can be completely ignored. After all, she still has the gem of time, even if she doesn''t check her hand for a while, she can use the gem of time to quickly recover, or even turn back time. So the physical data is not important to Gu Yi. However, in addition to a few of them, Luo also entered the body data of Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and other people. Tony Stark''s physical data is basically an average D-level, slightly better than ordinary people. However, he relied on his own technology and armor, and did not rely on physical fitness to fight. Steve Rogers physical fitness is almost three to four times that of ordinary people, and is very average, all in the B-level Natasha is slightly worse than Steve Rogers, almost at the C level on average, but her agility is slightly higher, with a C+ level. Nick Fury and Coleson are slightly weaker, almost both C-. After all, these two people rely on brain fighting, not fighting skills. Finally, there is Bruce Banner. When his data is in human form, it is basically the same as Tony Stark, only slightly stronger than ordinary people. But when he became Hulk, all attributes were greatly enhanced, and his worst agility also had an A-level. His physical strength is as high as S, and his strength is almost A grade, but his strength will increase as the anger value increases. However, no matter how much his power increases, he does not have Carl''s power, plus his ability to shake fruits. After all, Karl had already beaten the opponent violently once, and he had already been stunned. But while Carl was studying the data. His knowledge and domineering tells himself that an uninvited guest has arrived outside the villa. And Intil''s spirit has been affected by his, which made Carl very angry! Chapter 360： Lucifer! When Carl was domineering and saw someone outside, he put down the tablet without saying a word, and then walked on the Void, and came to the outside of the villa. "Intil! Come back!" Carl grabbed Intil''s hand and drew her back. At this time, Intil woke up from the confusion, and then grabbed Carl''s arm in fear. "Master brother! He is the devil! He just wanted to seduce me!" Intil''s anger was mixed with fear, and it was obvious that she was also frightened just now. The feeling of being sober after being controlled is very uncomfortable. This also allows Intiel to understand why those with strong mental powers are so disgusted by others. Fortunately, Intiel''s ability only guides animals to talk to non-human creatures, not forcibly controlling the other''s thinking. Otherwise, Intil would also feel a little sick of his abilities. As for her charm ability, it is purely the fruit ability bonus, as well as the passive ability exuded by her own conditions and beautiful singing voice. The fascinated person will not lose self-awareness, but will be more obsessed with Intil, and will not affect normal life, and will not be forcibly controlled by Intil. However, it is not ruled out that some fanatics will be controlled by Intil. To blame, you can only blame, the spirit of these people is too fragile, and it breaks with the touch. Therefore, Intil was also very resistant to such a strong spiritual ability. "Who on earth are you!" Although Carl didn''t know, who was the man in a suit and a **** moustache in front of him. But he could feel it, and the man in front of him exuded a very strange breath. This kind of breath is easy for people to indulge in it, and people with too low mental power will easily be controlled by him. This kind of breath made Carl feel a slight threat. Carl is sure that this person''s strength is definitely not weaker than Gu Yi and Odin! So far, only the two of them can pose a threat to Karl. But Carl didn''t know the person in front of him, and he hadn''t even seen his existence from the original work! "Introduce myself, my name is Lucifer, this is my exclusive name on the earth. But I have another name, which I dont really like. Because it represents my dark past and someone I don''t want to mention. But for the convenience of explanation, I think I still have to talk about it. " The corner of Lucifer''s mouth raised slightly, and he opened his mouth to open his mouth, but Karl was the first to question him. "You are the fallen angel, Satan, the king of demons?" Carl frowned and said the name. He really didn''t understand why the Devil Satan appeared in the Marvel World! This stuff, but the existence that can wrestle with God. Being here now is really strange. "Damn it, my carefully prepared self-introduction was interrupted by you. If you follow my temper, it will definitely cut you off! But I like the devil king that you said very much, so I decided to spare you once. " The corner of Lucifer''s mouth raised slightly, a smile that he thought was charming, and then he stepped forward to get closer to Karl. But at this moment, Hades on Carl''s waist suddenly rushed out of the scabbard and fell into Carl''s hand! Carl could feel the anger of Hades. Obviously, she doesn''t like Lucifer! "What''s the situation with this knife? Could it be that it is self-conscious? And how can the breath on its body be so disgusting!" Lucifer took two steps back, a look of disgust in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t like the breath of Hades, and he was so disgusted that he didn''t even want to take another look. "This is my Sabre Hades, and she also has a title called Pluto. As the king of the devil, do you want to try the power of Pluto? " "Forget it, I''m too lazy to care about you." Lucifer waved his hand, obviously unwilling to fight Karl. If it was before, Lucifer might not have taken Karl in his eyes. But Hades''s breath gave him a very big threat. This made him understand that if he really did it, he would probably die here! "Let''s talk about Lucifer, what are you doing here? I don''t welcome the King of Devil, come to me as a guest!" Carl''s eyes were sharp, his domineering look broke out in an instant, and he gave Lucifer directly to him for a few seconds. "This momentum is really strong..." "Wait, don''t rush, I''m here to discuss one thing with you. I am very happy that you just called me the King of the Devil, but I am not the real King of the Devil. Although I am the Lord of Hell, there are seven other Lords of Hell who divide the whole **** with me. So I hope you can help me deal with them and then I can be alone and dominate the hell. " "Why did you come to me? There are many strong people in this world, and I am not your best choice. And I have no reason to help you, you demons should deal with **** by yourself. " With that, Carl took Hades back, taking Intil to go back. But Lucifer snapped his fingers and instantly turned the surrounding space into a dark space. "Intil, hold on to my hand, don''t let it go!" "I see, master brother!" Intil nodded, and firmly grasped Carl''s hand. Carl started to observe the surroundings with a domineering look. In such a dark space, my eyes are basically useless and my hands are barely visible. But Carl still has a domineering look, but he can see everything around him clearly. Even Intil has a good sense of domineering and can observe the surroundings. So this kind of Lucifer thinks that it can trap Karl''s darkness, but it has no effect on him. "Mr., don''t leave in a hurry, we can talk about the conditions. I asked you for help sincerely after thinking about it. With your strength, after joining hands with me, you will definitely be able to eliminate other demons. As long as it succeeds, no matter what you want, I can help you achieve it! " Lucifer started to confuse Karl, trying to influence his thinking. But Lucifer''s fascination ability, for Karl, still has no effect. He watched Lucifers performance right here, his mouth raised slightly, and he didnt take his words to heart at all. Intil pouted, obviously a little angry. at the same time. The sound of the system also rang. God selection has been triggered! Chapter 361： Sorry! You are not qualified! Option 1: Agree to cooperate with Lucifer, get Lucifers friendship, and **** pass! Hell Pass: You can pass through **** unimpeded, ignore the miasma of hell, and non-intelligent demons will not actively attack you. Option 2: If you refuse to cooperate, you will miss Lucifers invitation, but you can get freely assignable skill points: 3 points! Choice three: Defeat Lucifers body within ten days, let him become his own subordinate, and unify the power of hell. After success, you can gain the power of the entire hell! There are three choices, each of which is not bad. The rewards of the first and second choices are not much different. They are all drizzle. But the third choice made Carl feel like he could try it out. However, he took a look at Lucifer and the surrounding environment through his domineering experience, and he felt that the third choice was not easy to complete. And Carl can detect that Lucifer in front of him is likely to be a clone. The real Lucifer should still be in hell. If you want to defeat Lucifer, you have to take a trip to **** yourself, and then complete the third choice, and you need Karl to become the lord of hell. In this way, what Carl has to face is not only Lucifer, the **** lord, but all the other **** lords. It also includes Mephisto! If this task has a time limit of one year or even half a year, even if it is only one month, Carl can spend some time planning it. But in only ten days, Carl couldn''t do it at all. What''s more, he doesn''t know how to open the entrance to hell. Although he has a universe Rubik''s Cube, it takes a while to find the entrance. However, the system generally does not release such tasks that cannot be completed, so the system believes that with Carl''s strength, it is entirely possible to unify the entire **** within the ten-day limit time! In other words, the system determines that Karl''s strength is greater than that of any **** lord! But Karl didn''t want to take this risk, and **** was not tempting for Karl, and he didn''t want to become the lord of hell. Therefore, after the first round, Carl directly chose the second, and then used the fruit-shaking ability to gently throw a punch forward. In an instant. The surrounding dark space shattered instantly. Lucifer''s body was also knocked out by Carl''s punch! This situation surprised Lucifer, and at the same time Carl saw that Lucifer in front of him was indeed a clone! "You still have the ability to destroy space? How is this possible? How can a mere human being have this ability without the power of treasures? Even if it is Gu Yi, it can only create a mirror space, but can not destroy the space, are you human? " Lucifer felt a little unbelievable and couldn''t help but vomit. Hearing what he said, the corners of Carl''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that Lucifer would call him not a human being. How can this be tolerated? "Lucifer, I''m sorry, you are not eligible to talk to me about cooperation!" While talking, Carl hit out with a punch! The punch looked light and light, without any strength. Lucifer was reuniting his body, but he suddenly felt that his body was torn apart by something, very uncomfortable. This situation surprised him. But before he had any reaction, the whole person exploded. He was like a watermelon falling on the ground, falling apart and torn apart in an instant, no place was complete. However, after the explosion, Lucifer''s clone turned into a plume of black smoke and dissipated in the air. Obviously, the death of the clone does not cause any harm to him, but it also allows Karl to understand. Lucifer has the same probability as Mephisto. He can''t let his body come to the earth, otherwise Karl will not be so easy to knock the opponent back. The choice has been completed, and freely assignable skill points are obtained: 3 points! After receiving the reward, Carl has four skill points. But now Carl doesn''t have much, he needs to upgrade the ability, and he still has to talk about it now. Because Carl intends to save up to five, upgrade the A-level Void Walker to an S-level. In any case, this ability is first-rate in attack and escape. But the distance of more than 100 meters in an instant is still slightly shorter. So Carl wants to grow longer. Only in this way can it be more durable. "Brother Master, if you do this, there will be no trouble, right? I also read the myth book of this world. Lucifer seems to be the lord of hell, right? He should be very strong, right? He seems to be just the clone mentioned in the book, right? " Intil read a lot of books during this time, and here, she also heard the conversation between Carl and Lucifer, and naturally knew the identity of each other. So he was a little worried about whether Carl would be hated by the other party for this, and then be retaliated by Lucifer. But Carl rubbed Intiel''s head, walked back to the courtyard holding her hand, and explained softly. "Don''t worry, his body can''t descend on the earth I don''t have to worry about what he will do to me. But you have to be careful, if you encounter a similar situation, you must not be careless. According to my observation, his ability should not be able to control you. This should be because you did not actively filter his mental power, right? " Hearing Karl''s question, Intil blushed and lowered his head. Obviously, Carl was right. Intil was careless and thought that ordinary people in this world were not very strong, so he did not defend against the other''s mental fluctuations. It is precisely because of this that Intier will be recruited. If she was more cautious, it wouldn''t be like this at all. However, if Lucifer''s ontology came over, I''m afraid Intil would not be able to prevent it. After all, the strength gap between the ontology and the clone is still quite large. If not, Lucifer''s avatar will not be easily resolved by Karl. "Be careful in the future and don''t make such low-level mistakes again." "Yeah, I know the master brother, I will be careful in the future!" ... at the same time. Lucifer, who was drinking red wine in the **** and enjoying the TV series of the human world, also received the message from the dead clone. When he put all the information together, the corner of his mouth raised a very charming arc. "It''s really interesting, a mere human, who dare to say that I am unworthy, is really crazy. However, his strength is also good, otherwise it is impossible to be jealous by Odin and Gu Yi. It seems that I have to find a chance, while Gu Yi and Odin don''t have time to pay attention to me, go up and teach this ignorant human being. I just don''t know what Mephisto was doing during this time, he seemed to have been eyeing this human. " Lucifer rubbed his chin, still smiling. "It''s really interesting..." Chapter 362： Hellfire Club The matter of Lucifer and that of Odin have come to an end. Carl has been staying in his villa for this period of time, and has not gone out to engage in affairs. But if he doesn''t go out, it doesn''t mean that no one will come to him. Carl was at home today, staying honestly, and didn''t go out. But there was someone outside, someone he didn''t expect. "Who are you? Come to me, what''s the matter?" Carl looked at the woman in front of him, wondering why she came to him. The woman glanced at Carl contemptuously, and even ignored Carl''s words. Behind her, another woman followed. The two women have good figures, but the colors are completely opposite. The woman walking in front, dressed in black, looks very pungent and has a queen temperament. But the woman in the white dress behind, although she is also the figure and face of an imperial sister, but compared to the black queen, she looks a lot easier to talk about. "You trespassed into my house without saying a word, are you planning to rob? Or are you planning to rob it openly?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he sat on the chair next to him, silently watching the performance of the two of them. Intil walked behind Carl and stared at them two angrily, with very unhappy expressions. Luo also came to the courtyard, took out the ghost cry, ready to fight at any time. "Don''t get me wrong, the Black Emperor and I will be here later, just want to chat with you." The woman in white clothes first opened her mouth to explain, and then she walked up to Carl, with her right hand. "I am the White Queen, from the Hellfire Club, and this is the Black Queen, temporarily regarded as the leader of the Hellfire Club. Both of us are mutants, and the Black Queen is also an excellent magician. Our purpose here is to ask you if you are willing to join our Hellfire Club. And our Hellfire Club only opens rooms for mutants. Since we are all mutants, we naturally have to think for the sake of our compatriots. And don''t trust the people of SHIELD. Although they say they will protect the rights of mutants, they themselves are the most cruel ones! " The White Queen''s tone was full of disdain for S.H.I.E.L.D., but her attitude towards Carl was relatively peaceful, not as domineering as the Black Queen. At this time, the Black Queen still didn''t say a word, just wandering around here, her eyes still full of disdain. Obviously, she didn''t want to come here, let alone invite Carl to join. But there are not many mutants now, and Karl''s strength has surpassed most of the mutants in the Hellfire Club. So they don''t want to let a powerful mutant go, then they will take the initiative to find Carl, hoping that he can join. But Carl doesn''t appreciate it, because he doesn''t know what Hellfire Club is. Although he has read the original comics, he doesn''t know much about the Hellfire Club. He didn''t even know who these two people were. The White Queen Carl had the impression, but knew that her body could turn into a diamond structure, but he didn''t know anything else. As for this black queen, he didn''t even know him, he hadn''t even heard of it. Then Karl pretended to hesitate, and finally shook his head. "Sorry, I don''t know any Hellfire Club, let alone the two of you, and I won''t join you either. Please go back." "Mr. Carl, please consider carefully, our Hellfire Club is not invited by everyone! And as a mutant, you don''t want to be entangled by the X-Men guys, right? Even if you join S.H.I.E.L.D., they won''t treat you sincerely, not to mention that you still have two powerful subordinates. If you are willing to join us, the position of the white car can be given to you. This position has been vacant for a year, and it is time to let it out! " "White car? Do you think I''m rare in this position? I would be a little interested if it is to lead the entire Hellfire Club. Having said that, since there are white queens and black queens, there are naturally white queens and black queens, right? In that case, how about letting me be the black emperor or the white emperor? So I can think about it a little bit. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said. Although the conditions given by the White Queen were good, it did not meet Karl''s identity and strength at all. "Impossible! The position of the White Emperor is already taken, Magneto is the White Emperor of the Hellfire Club! As for the position of the Black Queen, although it is currently vacant, I think she will not agree to the Black Queen. " The White Queen said so, and then glanced at the Black Queen. The Black Queen''s expression was a bit ugly at this time, and there was a trace of murder in her eyes. Obviously, she did not like Carl''s pride! "A newcomer who dares to ask for the position of the Black Emperor, you are really looking for death!" The Black Queen spoke. Her voice is very characteristic and full of charm. Compared with the clean and crisp voice of the White Queen, UU Reading Black and Yellow Queen is more like an old wine with a taste, which can be served as soon as you drink it. And this is just the passive charm ability of the Black Queen, and Intil''s passive charm ability, some fight. "Since you are unwilling to agree, let''s leave here. There is nothing to talk about with you mutants. By the way, I am not a mutant, but a pure human! " Hearing Karl''s words, the White Queen and the Black Queen were shocked. The two of them didn''t expect that Karl would actually say that he was not a mutant. "Impossible! My ability shows that the three of you are all mutants, absolutely not ordinary humans! Because the genes in your body are completely different from human beings, don''t deceive yourself anymore. And it doesnt matter if you dont join, I actually dont like your kind of trash! " The Black Queen showed disdain. After she ranted loudly, she was about to leave here. When the White Queen saw this, she was also a little helpless, and then followed the Black Queen to leave. But Karl snapped his fingers lightly and glanced at Luo. Luo immediately took his orders, and then stepped forward to the two of them, using Ghost Cry to instantly cut off their bodies! The two of them, looking at their bodies, were cut off from the waist, suddenly shocked. But the Black Queen quickly used her magic to force her body to heal. The White Queen also diamondized herself, and then used her mind power to unite her body into one body. After feeling their bodies recovered, the two of them gave Luo a fierce look, and then put their gazes on Carl. "What do you mean?" Facing the questioning, Carl raised his mouth slightly, revealing a handsome smile. "Have I said I can leave?" Chapter 363： Luos power Inside the villa courtyard, the expressions of the Black Queen and the White Queen were a bit ugly. They didn''t expect that Carl would let his subordinates do it on himself. Although the Hellfire Club has always been low-key, it does not mean that they are small characters that can be left to others! "Hehe, Queen White, I''ve given you these craps. I don''t want them to dirty my hands." The black queen puts her hands around her chest, her eyes full of disdain. Obviously, she didn''t pay attention to Carl and Luo. The White Queen sighed, then hooked her finger at Karl. "Since you don''t want us to leave so easily, then come on, I''m easy to take care of~" The White Queen''s voice was a little charming, but Carl didn''t pay attention to her, but gave Luo a look. Luo nodded, and immediately expanded ROOM''s position, and the armed and domineering also covered the ghost''s crying body. "Only you, I don''t deserve to let Master Carl do it! Next let me let you know what the gap is!" Luo smiled contemptuously, and then immediately rushed to the White Queen in front of him! A flash! The body of the White Queen was instantly divided! The White Queen was very surprised at this time, she did not react at all, and her body was actually divided. This scene made her subconsciously believe that Luo''s ability can cooperate with weapons to divide the enemy''s body, but it will not cause harm. So she didn''t care, but directly used her mind power to heal her body. But this time, Luo did not leave his hand, but directly used the command knife to separate the two bodies of the White Queen! "How can it be?!" Feeling that the body was not obedient and completely under Luo''s control, the White Queen was shocked at this time. She didn''t understand at all, what exactly was Luo''s ability. at the same time. The black queen also changed her face when she saw this scene. She immediately used magic and wanted to attack Luo. But Luo''s domineering and domineering are not vegetarian, he noticed the movements of the Black Queen early in the morning, and then defended in advance. I saw him create a small position. When the Black Queen''s attack came, he immediately moved the opponent''s attack to other areas! Accompanied by a burst of explosion sound sounded. There was a violent explosion in the wasteland not far away. Fortunately, Carl''s villa is located in the suburbs. Within a kilometer of the surrounding area, there is only his villa, and there is no second family at all. It is precisely because of this that Karl was able to use his abilities unscrupulously here without affecting other people. Luo also knows this, so he also knows what to do. "ROOMBaton" Luo gave a soft drink, and once again rushed towards the upper body of the White Queen. "Never let you succeed!" Seeing Luo, the White Queen rushed to herself, immediately using her ability to diamondize her whole body to prevent Luo''s attack. But what she didn''t know was that her ability was of no use to Luo. The ROOM position is equivalent to an absolute domain. At present, only domineering can defend. As for whether there are other energies that can defend Luo''s ability, even Karl is not sure. After all, so far, Luo has not fought against people at the level of Odin, so no one can be sure what kind of power in the Marvel world can block Luo''s fruiting ability. But at least for now, the White Queen''s motivation and diamondization are unable to defend against Luo''s attack. Luo easily took out the heart of the White Queen. Then he squeezed his heart hard. I saw the White Queen, as if she were all over, the two halves tens of meters apart, began to pull out frantically, rolling on the spot. People who didn''t know thought she had a lunatic epilepsy. But the situation in front of him is also very frightening. The upper body and lower body of the White Queen were completely separated, and there were tremors of varying degrees, plus "they" were rolling back and forth. If this incident is photographed and uploaded to the Internet, it will probably be a new urban legend. But Luo only taught the White Queen a little, and didn''t intend to crush her heart. After all, Karl didn''t speak, and he couldn''t kill anyone casually. So Luo casually threw the White Queen''s heart to Carl''s side, and immediately rushed to the Black Queen next to him! Luo solved the White Queen, the time before and after, even if the Black Queen was making trouble in the middle, it was only five seconds. It''s not an exaggeration to say it''s a spike! From this, Karl can also infer that Luo''s strength, even in the ranks of mutants, is at the top. After all, the abilities of the White Queen were of a first-rate level among mutants. In addition to X Fighting and Magneto, there are also those guys who hang up from time to time. The White Queen''s abilities are already top-notch. But even so, she was still shot by Luo, which is enough to explain the problem. Although the mutants have a lot of abilities, the power they actually master is not as powerful as Carl imagined. But soon, Karl discovered that the black queen is completely different from the white queen! The White Queen is a pure mutant Her abilities are also obtained after mutation. But the Black Queen is different. Although she is also a mutant, she rarely relies on her special abilities, but relies on magic to fight! The Black Queen mastered the unknown black magic, which completely blocked Luo''s slash, leaving her unable to cut herself. In this way, Luo''s fruiting ability has no effect on her temporarily. But even so, Luo can rely on his pure swordsmanship to completely crush the Black Queen! And the most important thing is that the Black Queen must not let her body touch Luo''s blade. Otherwise, the current White Queen is her fate! "To be so strong, I didn''t expect me to underestimate you, but don''t think that I will lose!" The Black Queen sneered, then her figure flashed, and a ripple suddenly appeared in the surrounding space. Seeing that the Black Queen suddenly disappeared, Luo immediately reacted, and the other party should have teleported! He immediately turned on seeing and hearing, and wanted to find the other party''s location. Next second. The figure of the Black Queen appeared from mid-air. I saw her floating in the air, half of her body turned into a black unknown substance, and the magical aura in her hand was rapidly expanding! Seeing this scene, Luo''s face became a little serious, and he immediately covered his whole body with armed domineering, ready to make a big move. Carl watched the battle silently beside him, and did not intend to interfere with the battle. Don''t look at the black queen now aggressively, but he thinks Luo will not lose. At this time, the White Queen worked hard to reconnect her body, and then she came to Carl''s side. "You are his master, right? I advise you to stop in time, otherwise your servant will be dead!" Chapter 364： Stalemate The White Queen didn''t want to do anything to Carl, but she also didn''t want to offend Carl directly. Although she and the Black Queen are both members of the Hellfire Club, the organization is very loose and there is basically no discipline at all. And they are not monolithic inside. The most important thing is that the Xian Mi Hellfire Club has the Black Queen in power. But more than half of the people in it all joined the Brotherhood of Mutants of the White Emperor Magneto. Although the remaining small half did not join, these people are all independent camps, and they have their own ghosts. The White Queen is also a member of the Brotherhood of Mutants, and she and Magneto are old acquaintances. So this time to come to Karl, it was also the attention of the White Queen. The Black Queen just heard about the White Queen and wanted to attract new people, so she was a little curious, and then followed. As a result, no one thought that the man they wanted to win would kill the White Queen in seconds. This, the White Queen herself is not clear. And now the whole person, even fighting with the Black Queen, seemed to have a bit of advantage. And the most important thing is that the Black Queen will teleport, and Luo will also teleport! The black queen can fly in the air and keep things in the air. Luo Jiao stepped on the moon step, and he could also fly in the air, and his fruit ability was stronger than the black queen! The most important thing is that the mental impact of the Black Queen is completely ineffective for Luo! Although Luo''s mental power is not very strong. But he can at least hold it, Carl is a domineering person. The black queen''s mental impact is at best slightly stronger than Luo''s overlord color. After all, this is the ability to specifically attack the spirit. But on the whole, this kind of move has absolutely no effect on Luo. If you change to Professor X, let alone Luo, I am afraid that even Intil can''t hold his mental power, and Karl will be immune. But the spiritual power of the Black Queen is obviously not qualified. Her mental power is at most the same level as the White Queen, which is not worth mentioning. So the black queen, the only thing that can pose a threat to Luo is her own black magic. But black magic cannot be used frequently, otherwise it will cause irreversible damage, and it will also easily attract Gu Yi''s attention. Gu Yi used white magic, of course she wouldn''t just watch, someone using black magic openly. So the Black Queen was also worried about Gu Yi, so she pressed her magic, and didn''t use her full strength. And this is what the White Queen is worried about. She knew the strength of the Black Queen, even Magneto couldn''t be tough with her, and X would be able to control her for a moment. So she was very worried that Luo would die in the hands of the Black Queen. In this way, the plan to recruit Karl was completely ruined. But Carl didn''t care. He just put his hand on the heart of the White Queen and watched silently, the battle between the two of them in midair. The White Queen saw her heart and was played with by Karl in her hand. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes were a little bit wrong. She stroked her chest. I don''t know why, she always feels that the person in front of her looks more and more handsome, very attractive. This also caused her heart to start beating faster, and most importantly, this heart was still beating in Carl''s hands. Carl felt the abnormality in his hand, and it was also a little strange, why the white queen''s heart beats so fast. But he didn''t care, he just thought the White Queen was a little nervous. "I don''t know how strong the Black Queen you think is. But my subordinates are much better than you think! He won''t die even if he loses to the Black Queen, and according to my observations, the two of them should be equal in strength, and there is no way to tell the winner. If you dont believe me, you can sit down and have a cup of tea and have a look with me. " "Aren''t you afraid that I suddenly acted on you?" When the White Queen heard Carl''s words, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Carl would take the initiative to sit down. Carl''s behavior made the White Queen feel hairy in her heart, and she didn''t dare to sit down at all. "Don''t worry, we are not enemies, and Luo has taught you a lesson before and took your heart out. With the heart in my hands, is it possible that I still have to be afraid of you? And even if you can take your heart away, you are not my opponent. " Hearing Carl''s confident words, the White Queen rolled her eyes, wanting to complain about Carl''s arrogance. But she thought about it for a while, Carl did have this capital arrogance. The strength of a subordinate is enough to kill himself in seconds, so how strong should he be? The White Queen didn''t dare to imagine, so she still followed Carl''s suggestion, got to the chair next to her, and gave herself half a cup of tea. She didn''t dare to drink too much, because there was someone next to her, who had been staring at herself with angry eyes. The source of that angry gaze is Intil Humph! I warn you, don''t try to hit the master''s brother''s idea! And we are all human beings, real human beings, not mutants like you! You figured this out for me, ugly woman! Humph! " Intiel roared full of anger, which made the White Queen a little speechless. However, she still had some doubts as to why Carl and others were so strong that they were not mutants, but humans. She couldn''t understand this at all. As if he had guessed what she was thinking, Carl explained: "There are many superpowers in this world. In addition to your mutants, there are other superpowers. You may have the means to detect mutants, but I can tell you that the detection is not necessarily accurate. So don''t be blindly self-confident, just in case one day in the future will be the same as now, kicking into the iron plate without knowing it. I''m fairly good at talking, but I''m just teaching you a lesson. If you were to be cruel people, you might be dead. " Carl''s plain tone made the White Queen shudder. It''s not that she didn''t think about this possibility, but she felt that the chance of the test result being wrong was really small, so she didn''t care about it at all. But when she heard Carl''s words, she paused, then nodded and stopped talking. Carl''s face-saving ability has taken effect, and the White Queen has automatically made up some of it. Regarding the problem of errors in the detection, then this matter will not stop. Since it is not possible to invite to join, the White Queen now only prays that Karl can return his heart as soon as possible. Only in this way can she quickly leave this place of right and wrong. As for the Black Queen who was still fighting Luo, she didn''t bother to care about it either. In the eyes of the White Queen, Carl, who was separated from her by a table, was the most terrifying existence! Chapter 365： Carl shot! The battle between Luo and the Black Queen is still in a stalemate. The two of them are equal in strength, and now whether it is Luo or the Black Queen, they have used all their hole cards to defeat the person in front of them. But no matter what they do, they cannot successfully defeat each other. However, the two of them also had injuries to each other, but with their own abilities, as long as they were not fatally wounded, they would soon recover. In this way, if the two of them want to tell the winner, this battle, I don''t know how long it will last. But Karl couldn''t wait any longer. Now the sky is completely dark. Even Loki came out of the basement. When he saw the battle before him, he was also stunned. Rocky didn''t even think that Luo, who usually seemed harmless to humans and animals, would be so strong. And the most important thing is that Loki did not expect that there should be such a powerful mutant on the earth. According to Loki''s visual observation, the Black Queen who was fighting Luo was stronger than himself and Thor. But compared to Odin, it was still a lot worse, at most the level of Frost Giant Lauffy. After all, Lao Fei''s strength was far worse than Odin''s, otherwise he would not have been successfully attacked by Loki and died in his hands. But even so, the strength of Luo and the Black Queen was enough to shock Luo. And most importantly, he also found the woman next to Karl, the White Queen. Her strength is about the same as her own. This situation caused Loki to be hit hard. He has never encountered so many strong men like today. Today he was an eye-opener, and it was the first time he knew that there were even more powerhouses on earth than Asgard. Now he has some doubts. If it weren''t for the fact that the earth did not have the ability to travel through the universe, with the strength of these people, I am afraid that it would be able to easily conquer the nine realms, right? Just when Rocky was thinking about it. Carl also saw his constantly changing, increasingly ugly expression. But Carl didn''t say anything, he could probably guess that Loki was hit by these people. And it''s really a bit too late now, and Carl really doesn''t want to endure it, they continue to disturb the people here. Therefore, he directly released the domineering look of the overlord, forcibly attracted the attention of Luo and the Black Queen, and interrupted their battle. "Master Karl?" Luo felt Carl''s domineering look, and a lot of taxes appeared on his forehead in an instant. Carl''s overlord color, this time let go directly, even Loki and the White Queen were shrouded by him, and only Intil could be spared. So Luo felt once again that Carl''s horrific domineering look was so terrifying that he couldn''t help becoming nervous. "Luo, come back, this battle ends here. With the strength of the two of you, it is estimated that there will be no victory or defeat without three days and three nights. For the time being, it is a tie. When there is a chance in the future, maybe you can continue this battle. " "I see, Lord Carl." Hearing what Carl said, Luo couldn''t refuse. He immediately flashed back behind Carl and put away his ghost cry. When Luo came behind Carl, the pressure brought by Carl''s domineering look disappeared from him instantly. This also made him a lot easier. After all, Carl''s overlord color is already at the top, and now it has been trained to the extent that it can destroy objects. Although Luo''s body can bear it, it does not mean that he will not be affected in any way. However, the White Queen was the first to bear the brunt next to Carl, and was shocked by Carl''s domineering look. Faced with Carl''s overlord appearance, she had to act to anger the case, release her mind to surround herself, and prevent Carl''s overlord appearance from damaging her body. At the same time, she also diamondized her body to resist Carl''s overlord color. Loki''s expression also changed drastically, and he directly summoned his artifact armor. The armor of this body was made by Odin himself, which could help him relieve a lot of pressure. In addition, Luo Jian is a magician, he can use magic to block the pressure brought by Karl. But from here, both of them felt the pressure Carl brought to them at the same time! Loki and the White Queen didn''t know what it meant to be domineering. They simply thought that Carl''s aura had such power, so they were so shocked. However, the overlord''s domineering look can be understood in another way, and it can be said to be a kind of aura, but it is more deterrent than ordinary auras, or even those murderous auras. But what surprised Karl was a little bit. The Black Queen floating in the air, although it was affected a little at first. But as she turned half of her body into a shadow, she ignored Carl''s domineering look. The Black Queen now looks like an elementalization of the natural devil fruit ability. But Carl knew very well that this should be one of her special abilities as a mutant. Although Carl didn''t know much about magic, he could also perceive the breath of magic. Before, no matter how the Black Queen attacked, he could perceive the traces of the Black Queen''s use of black magic. But she was the only one who changed into this form without any trace of black magic. This is enough to show that this special form is her mutant ability. "Carl, right? It''s really interesting. Originally, I didn''t plan to let you join the Hellfire Club but now I have changed my mind. If you are willing to join, you can become the Black King. But I need you to surrender to me, will you? " The corner of the black queen''s mouth raised slightly, obviously because of Karl''s ability. With this move alone, the Black Queen had to admit that Karl''s strength was indeed very strong. But she didn''t think that Carl could have his own strength, so she said this. Luo and Intier were a little angry and wanted to say something, but Karl stood up directly on his seat, and put away his overlord look. "You are not qualified to say such things, and I will not join the Hellfire Club. And you just fought Luo for so long, letting you go directly is also a bit unreasonable. So I plan to leave a little souvenir from you too. No problem, right? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile, and then he flashed to come behind the Black Queen! The Black Queen didn''t react at all, when did Carl come behind him. When she reacted, Carl had stretched out his right hand covered with armed color, and grabbed the Black Queen''s neck! Suddenly! There are cracks in the surrounding space! The shaking fruit ability is activated! Accompanied by the violent vibration of the surrounding space, the Black Queen trembled, and blood began to flow out of the pores all over her body, and she instantly became a blood person. With a simple blow from Carl, she lost her ability to move, and her head drooped involuntarily. But she was not dead, just fainted, and Carl could still feel her heartbeat for a while. However, if you don''t save people, the Black Queen estimates that it will take less than three minutes to leave this beautiful world. "Luo, save people." "Take out her heart by the way!" Chapter 366： 2 well-behaved people "Teacher, don''t we really need to take a look? The black magic of the Black Queen has already affected the real world. If she is allowed to continue to use it, I am afraid that Domam will notice the situation here and come again. If Domam does come to earth, we will be in trouble. " A man wearing a yellow mage robe asked anxiously about the bald woman in front of him. This woman is no one else, but Gu Yi, the supreme mage who even met Karl during the day. At this time, the old **** was sitting on the futon, completely not taking her disciple''s words to heart. "Mado, I know you are worried about Domam, but do you think he wouldn''t descend on Earth even if there was no black magic aura? Many things are already destined, Domam will definitely come back, we have been preparing for the battle against Domam. But the situation on the Black Queen''s side, we don''t need to deal with it at all, that person will handle it well. " "That person? Teacher, you''re not talking about Karl, are you? This person doesn''t understand magic, even though he is weird and can''t be seen through. But I don''t think that his strength can surpass the Black Queen. And so much black magic can erode the power of the soul, how can a stranger be able to block the power of black magic? " Mordur still didn''t believe that Carl had the power to defeat the black magic. But suddenly, he was stunned. Gu Yi smiled, and then opened the crystal ball that had been on the ground in front of him. In an instant. The picture from Carl passed over. The Black Queen was easily killed in seconds, and her heart was also taken out by Luo. And the most important thing is that Carl seemed to perceive that someone was watching him, he immediately looked around, and then he closed his eyes with Gu. But in Carl''s eyes, he couldn''t see who was observing himself, he could only detect that someone was peeping. Seeing this scene, Gu Yi smiled and closed the scene in front of him. "Now you can see it. I told you before that this person''s strength is very special. Although he doesn''t look very good, more than half of his strength is the force of rules. And even the power used by his two subordinates belonged to the power of rules, with an absolute attribute. Even if their strength is not very strong, this kind of power with the absolute attribute is the most difficult to deal with. This is also the reason why I am optimistic about him, because he is very likely to become the key to our future break. However, he is still in the observation period, and we must make sure that he will not cause any harm to the earth. " Gu''s evaluation of Karl and others is very high, and after such a long time of observation, Gu Yi''s hostility towards Karl has been reduced a lot. She had already noticed that Carl''s character was slightly Buddhist. But this is not Karl''s original character, this is just the character he cultivated in the world of One Piece. After all, the world of One Piece is at peace, and Karl hasn''t fought any battles since he solved Yim until he crossed. In addition, his purpose has always been to make a space-time shuttle, so it seems that there is a bit of Buddhism. But Mordu still didn''t understand. In his opinion, Carl is not worthy of trust at all, because Carl is not a person in this world at all. But he couldn''t say this in front of his teacher. So he had to shut up and left here silently. Gu Yi watched Mordu leave, but shook his head without saying anything. Then Gu Yi cast the spell again, showing a picture on the crystal ball. The picture presented to Gu Yi now is of a surgeon. This person is the uninjured Strange, the future Doctor Strange! "There has been a slight change in time and space, and the timeline has been slightly advanced. Domam will come in less than three years. It seems that I have to prepare early and accept him as a disciple. " Gu Yi has a smile on his face, making people puzzled. ... at the same time. Inside Karl''s villa. He and Luo and others have already finished their meal, and supper is the roast chicken that was said before. Loki also joined in, after all, he is now Karl''s person too, and of course Karl will not reject him. It''s just that after seeing Carl''s methods and the two beating hearts on the table, Loki couldn''t eat anymore. For this sumptuous dinner, he was missed tonight. The White Queen and the Black Queen were standing outside, staring at Karl dryly, not knowing what to do. The current situation of the two of them resembled extremely disobedient students, then they were caught by the dean of teaching, and finally stood outside the office. It looks a bit funny. "Master Carl, what should we do with these two people?" Rocky asked tentatively. Because he was also worried that one day he would be pulled out of his heart. In this case, he really has no freedom. "Rocky, do you want to ask me, will you take out your heart?" Karl replied not what he asked but instead asked Loki in a rhetorical question, which made him suddenly look like a man on his back, like a knuckle in his throat. Loki opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, because he was worried that Karl would actually do it. But then, Carl''s words made Loki''s whole body stiff. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t do things that harm my interests, I won''t do it. But it doesn''t matter if you betray me, you will disappear from this world in a big deal. Although my strength is not very strong, it is quite easy to find you and then kill you. " "Don''t worry, Lord Carl, I will never betray you!" Loki got up and answered, like a student who was called by his name, and then extremely nervous. Intil looked at this scene and couldn''t help but laugh. Luo Ze glanced at the spineless Rocky, and then continued to eat chicken. "Sit down, Loki, you don''t have to be so nervous. Your previous problem is also very good, to be honest, I don''t know how to deal with the two of them. Kill it, it doesn''t fit my style. After all, I am not a devil and have no habit of killing people casually. But don''t kill, they broke into my yard casually, which is already jumping repeatedly on the edge of my bottom line. But they didn''t bring me any substantial loss. Indiscriminate killing is indeed a bit bad. After all, I don''t like killing. " Carl was a little tangled, then looked at Loki. Luo and Intier also stopped eating and looked up at Loki. After being watched by Carl''s trio, Loki''s whole body was a little ill. He only felt a little hairy behind his back now, and even his hands when he was eating began to tremble. "Master Karl, what do you mean you keep looking at me?" "Is there something on my face?" Chapter 367： Grievances baba Loki asked carefully, then wiped his face, and also used magic to conjure a mirror to see if there was anything on his face. But he watched for a long time and didn''t see anything else on his face. On the contrary, his reaction made Intier amused again, and even Karl couldn''t help smiling. It was his face with a paralyzed face, which could be slightly stretched, but the corners of his twitching mouth seemed to reveal his current mood. "Rocky, don''t play any tricks, I mean let you see how to deal with them. Are you not the second prince of Asgard? You should be very proficient in this kind of thing, so just leave it to you. It''s just that these two hearts need to stay here to prevent the two of them from returning to make trouble after they get the heart back. " Carl picked up the heart and squeezed it twice. The beautiful bodies of the White Queen and the Black Queen trembled at the same time, snorted in sync, and gasped for a while. This voice is incredibly fascinating, if there are ordinary people here, I am afraid they will be directly hooked by the two of them. But fortunately, Carl and others, including Loki, are not ordinary people. The voices they both made deliberately did not have any effect. "Is this really good?" Loki was still hesitating, but Carl pinched the hearts of the two of them again, which once again caused the black and white queens to gasp. "If you let you go, just go, what are you doing with so much nonsense?" Carl gave Loki a white look, then pinched it again. The White Queen and the Black Queen snorted again, and their bodies trembled. But this time, the two of them were really annoyed. Its fine to be pinched the first two times, but now its again for no reason. Dont both of them want face? "Well, in that case, I''ll try it." Loki cleared his throat, then got on the armor of the corner of his eye and came in front of the two of them. "You two kneel down for me now! Standing in front of you is Loki, the **** of tricks from Asgard! I declare as a god, you two..." Before he finished speaking, Loki felt two chills of killing intent and rushed straight into his spine. The Black Queen exuded a burst of shadows, and the White Queen''s thought power was also ready to go. If Rocky dared to say anything out of the ordinary, the two of them would probably do it the first time! Both of them are stronger than Loki now. So if Loki continued to die, he might be beaten up by the two of them. But if you are beaten, you won''t die here. The physique of the Asgardians is placed here, and they will not die easily. It''s just that Loki was also afraid of being beaten, so he didn''t say the last half of the sentence, and was abruptly held back by him. "Ahem..." "In the name of a god, I order you to leave this villa and never set foot here. And whenever you see Lord Carl, you must come forward and salute! As for your heart, Lord Carl said, we will not return it to you. If you want to take it, be prepared to die! " As Loki was talking, his confidence was getting stronger and stronger. After all, he is backed by Karl, and what is more important is that he is the second prince of Asgard, and his father is the king of God Odin! With these two golden thighs, he doesn''t need to be afraid at all. So Loki was a little skeptical of life just now, because he didn''t know why he was afraid. "Rocky, right? Very good, I remember you!" The Black Queen gave a cold snort, then turned around to leave. But at this moment, the Black Queen suddenly stopped, Jiao Chu was constantly investing, and a painful voice appeared from her throat. She had to squat down to relieve the trembling of her body and the sharp pain in her chest. At this time, the black queen was flushed, and endured the pain of being pinched by others. When the White Queen saw this scene, her face turned pale with fright. "I know, I will leave now, and I will never come to trouble you again! And I also promise the Black Queen that I won''t bother you! " As soon as the White Queen''s voice fell, she felt a little itchy in her heart. This feeling made her a little uncomfortable, and her face became ruddy involuntarily. Even his legs began to tremble. But this feeling quickly disappeared, and the White Queen suddenly felt a little bit unfinished. In her mind, a thought suddenly flashed, that is, what will happen if you continue to feel like just now? But soon the White Queen shook her head, putting this dangerous idea behind her. At the same time, the Black Queen also survived at this time. Her heart is no longer in severe pain, but after being pinched for so long, she can''t get up a bit. "Give you a chance, if you behave well, I can return my heart to you. As for this standard of good performance, I have the final say. Now you can roll Carl threw two hearts into his dimensional space at will, so that they couldnt find them if they wanted to. Arrived. After seeing this scene, the White Queen didn''t react, but the Black Queen showed embarrassment. "How much do you know about the power of space?" "I know more than you think." Hearing the question from the Black Queen, Carl raised his mouth slightly, revealing a very charming smile. Seeing her smile, the Black Queen and White Queen felt their hearts tremble at the same time. This time, no one pinched their hearts. This was their natural physiological reaction after seeing the handsome guy''s smile. But their hearts are not on their own. This made them both feel very uncomfortable. They even touched their chests, and they couldn''t feel their heart beating at all in their palms. But in their hearts, they can feel the trembling of their hearts. This feeling is extremely uncomfortable. Especially when they have a physiological reaction. Now the expressions of the two of them are extremely aggrieved, and those who don''t know think that Karl has treated them the same. Then with Karl''s permission, the Black Queen and the White Queen left here with each other''s arms. After a while, Loki breathed a sigh of relief, and then returned to the table. Carl turned on the domineering, monitoring whether the two of them had left. But soon, Carl''s face changed slightly. "It''s really interesting, they just got out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den again. But compared to those people, they are two tigers. Forget it, let me go and take a look. " Carl said, then got up to leave. "You guys eat slowly, I have something to do when I go out, and I''ll be back in a while." Chapter 368： Erik Lensherr! Thousands of miles away from the location of Villa Carl. The fighter plane with the S.H.I.E.L.D. logo landed on the ground. Steve Rogers, Natasha, Button and Bruce Banner appeared in front of the White Queen and the Black Queen. Each of the four of them has two small chips attached to the temples of their heads. This shape looks a little strange. But this small chip is used to place mind control. S.H.I.E.L.D. often deals with mutants, and naturally knows how abnormal the ability of mind control is. Compared with those more aggressive abilities, mind control is the most powerful ability. That''s why S.H.I.E.L.D. has developed this kind of chip to defend against mind control. However, the effect of this chip is limited, and the defense time will not exceed one day. And facing a person with mental abilities of this level of Professor X, it is completely ineffective. After all, Professor X is the ceiling of mind control. At present, apart from the special material helmet of Magneto, there is nothing else that can defend his mind control. But if you give Tony Stark some time, maybe he can make it. But Tony Stark did not join S.H.I.E.L.D., so there is no reason to build something for them. The current S.H.I.E.L.D. has formed the Avengers, but it has only four members. Neither Sol nor Tony Stark joined. So there are only four of them here. "S.H.I.E.L.D. is really lingering. You have to come to trouble our mutants every time. I have had enough! If you really want to maintain world peace, can you just solve that person? A group of **** who are bullying and afraid of hardship! Villain! waste! Rubbish! " The Black Queen was in Carl''s place, feeling angry, and she was worried that there was no place to spread it. So she screamed at the members of S.H.I.E.L.D. without even waiting for Steve Rogers to speak. "Wait, you seem to have misunderstood something. We are not here on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D., we are here on behalf of the Avengers! And we didnt want to arrest you, but..." "It''s all nonsense! Don''t you just want to put us in jail, and then study to your heart''s content? They have already played this kind of tricks. If you want to come, just have some fresh ones! " "Go to hell! S.H.I.E.L.D. waste!" The Black Queen was not a violent temper. But because I was wronged by Carl today, I was even beaten by Carl. If only this is the case, forget it. But her heart was dug out alive. This situation made her unacceptable. The Black Queen has lived for hundreds of years and has never been as angry as it is today! So he didn''t listen to what Steve Rogers and others said at all, but directly did it! "Captain! Be careful!" Bruce Banner saw the Black Queen take action and immediately transformed into Hulk, allowing a series of shadow attacks to stop. The black queen used black magic to create a shadow that couldn''t be the Hulk''s skin at all, and even part of it was bounced back by him. Seeing this scene, the black queen''s face changed slightly. She knew that Hulk was indestructible, but she didn''t expect Hulk''s skin to be harder than she thought. This reminded her of the fellow Red Tank. But even so, the Black Queen is not incapable of dealing with the Hulk in front of her. "Big guy with strength, go to death for me!!!" The Black Queen roared, and the black magic exploded with all strength, instantly converging into a ray, rushing towards Hulk''s head! But Hulk was not afraid, but patted his chest to resist. But at this moment, Steve Rogers leaped forward and jumped onto Hulk, holding the shield high with both hands, and forcibly blocking the black ray. But Steve Rogers himself was also knocked out, but it didn''t matter. "Is this Edman alloy or vibrato?" Seeing Steve Rogers unscathed and the shield in his hand, the Black Queen felt a little weird. Because so far, there are no more than ten people who have been able to resist her move head-on, including Luo before. More than half of them either have the ability to heal themselves or their bodies are extremely hard. And the weapons made of Edman alloy and vibrating gold can also withstand this blow from her. So she was a little curious about the material of that shield. "To be honest, why should I tell you, the material of my shield?" Steve Rogers rubbed his neck, then stood up and put the shield on his chest. The blow just now made Steve Rogers understand that the person in front of him was not an ordinary mutant. Her strength far surpasses those in the SHIELD data! "I said, can you all stop for a while? It was really annoying today. As a result, you S.H.I. The White Queen stood up and wanted to end this meaningless battle. Button and Natasha, one took out a bow and arrow, the other took out a gun, and aimed at the White Queen to prevent her from suddenly attacking. But the White Queen didn''t mean to fight. "I am very tired today, why can''t we have a good chat, and then let me and the black queen leave? To be honest I dont want to get involved with you S.H.I.E.L.D., otherwise, Professor X, that fellow, will come to us again. " Hearing what the White Queen said, the Black Queen frowned and then released the black magic. The White Queen is right. Although Professor X is disabled, he can only sit in a wheelchair. But his mind control, even the Black Queen can''t avoid it, so she also annoys Professor X. Steve Rogers and others were relieved when they saw that they were not planning to fight. But at this moment. The fighter jets behind the four of them flew into the air without any warning, and then were ravaged like a paper ball, and finally produced a violent explosion! Fortunately, there is no other person on this fighter, otherwise the death of that person will definitely be very miserable. Because of this fighter, the wreckage produced after the explosion is all kinds of broken steel bars and steel plates. It is completely invisible. This will be a fighter! After seeing this scene, Steve Rogers and the others were shocked, and then they made preparations for battle. But the Black Queen and White Queen were also a little surprised. Because the scene just now was not done by the two of them, but by someone else! And the only thing that can do this is Magneto, who is also the ceiling of mutants and uses the electromagnetic ability to the extreme! "S.H.I.E.L.D. actually sent someone to die, which is really funny!" Before the Magneto King came, the voice had already arrived in this area. A shadow appeared in the sky along with it. Five or six huge tower cranes appeared in front of everyone! Magneto is standing above the largest tower crane, watching everything below with his arms around his chest. His body, like a god, is breathtaking! Chapter 369： Intercept Magneto controlled a total of six crane towers, flying in mid-air. This scene looks very exaggerated. Then he slowly landed on the ground, and with a wave of his hand, he threw all the six hanging towers out! In an instant. These hanging towers fell directly to the ground, causing a sensation. Hulk felt extremely angry when he saw this scene. He immediately pulled out a hanging tower and threw it at Magneto with all his strength. But his power is not worth mentioning in front of Magneto. Magneto simply waved his hand and threw the hanging tower back. Hulk didn''t believe in evil, and opened his hands to intercept the suspended tower. But he was immediately knocked back several meters by the hanging tower. He was still not convinced, and rushed up again, but the result was still the same. Under the control of Playing Hedgehog, the hanging tower completely ignored Hulk''s power and forced him to retreat. Even if Hulk can directly dismantle this pendant tower, it will also be repelled by other steel bars. Because the hanging tower is made of pure metal, Magneto''s ability is to master the magnetic field, so it is very easy for him to control the metal. It is precisely because of this that Magneto did not exert any force at all, and easily suppressed the infinite Hulk, But Hulk''s power is also a threat to him. If you are close, you can''t hold it with Magneto''s physique. Although his abilities are somewhat invincible, his physical fitness is only twice that of ordinary people. He will be injured by bullets and ordinary sharp blades, but he has better healing ability than ordinary people, and has no other advantages than ordinary adults. Magnetos strongest is his own ability, so he must control Hulk to prevent him from making trouble. Subsequently, Magneto controlled a total of six suspended towers and directly created an indestructible cage. This cage, even with the power of the Hulk, it is impossible to break free from it without a certain amount of time. Steve Rogers and others can only watch Magneto and complete the cage, and they can''t even go up and help. "The leader of the Mutant Brotherhood Magneto, I didn''t expect you to appear here. Could it be that you are also planning to come to him? " Natasha asked. Although she has never dealt with Magneto, at least she has heard of Magneto''s ability. So she threw her gun aside, and even retreated all the bullets. The same goes for Hawkeye. His bows and arrows are also made of pure metal, so he is naturally afraid of Magneto''s abilities, so he also threw his weapons aside. Now only Steve Rogers was alone, holding a shield, and had no idea what was going on. However, after Magneto trapped Hulk, he didn''t intend to do anything. Instead, he glanced at the White Queen and the Black Queen. "I heard that you two are here to solicit a mutant. How is it, is it going well? Did he join Hellfire? " "Don''t mention this matter, the Black Queen is almost dying of anger now because of that person. Not just her, even I can''t be angry, and this person is very strong, I advise you not to provoke him easily. " The White Queen reminded me that Magneto was a little surprised. The strength of the black queen is very strong, even Magneto dare not say that she can win the opponent steadily. Therefore, the Hellfire Club will be led by the Black Queen. However, Magneto was too lazy to fight for power. After all, he still has the Brotherhood of Mutants, so he didn''t have the mind to manage the two organizations. What Magneto didn''t even think about was that the Black Queen actually slumped in front of a strange mutant. This situation is unheard of, he has never seen it. After all, the qualifications of the Black Queen were much older than Magneto, and he couldn''t think of anyone who could let the Black Queen crumble. Even Professor X can''t let the Black Queen show such a bit of resentment, and then some angry expressions are mixed. This is totally inconsistent with her style. "Hehe, that person is not a mutant at all, he is a pure human being, he just possesses some power beyond human beings. Even if it is the Supreme Master Gu Yi, Odin, the king of the gods, is nothing more than this, right? " The Black Queen had already received a heavy blow and didn''t want to say anything at all. She just wants to leave here, go back to her nest, and take a good rest. The White Queen sighed next to him, then patted the Black Queen on the shoulder and walked to Magneto. "Let''s leave here, there is no need to conflict with the people from SHIELD. And S.H.I.E.L.D. also helped us a little bit, so let them go this time. " Hearing the words of the White Queen, Magneto nodded, and then separated several iron bars on the hanging towers and made them into iron sheets. When the White Queen and the Black Queen saw this, they immediately walked up, while Magneto''s ability to control makes the iron sheet fly into the sky. He controlled the iron sheet from behind and flew out together. See this scene. Steve Rogers finally couldn''t help it I saw that he immediately threw his shield up, trying to prevent them from leaving. But the Edman alloy shield can''t do it even if the face is close. Magneto gently raised his hand and tore the shield to pieces. "How can it be?!" Seeing that his shield was easily torn in half by Magneto, Steve Rogers felt incredible. In his opinion, the indestructible shield would turn out to be like this, and he couldn''t accept it at all. "Captain, you are too impulsive, but it''s also to blame for not reminding you before. Magnetos ability is to manipulate the magnetic field and all metals. So as long as it is metal products, it is under his control. And when facing Magneto, you must not use metal products to attack, because these things are completely ineffective to him, including our firearms. " Steve Rogers felt even more sad when he heard Natasha''s words. But at this moment. The Hulk suddenly roared and broke free from the cage. I saw him abruptly, deducting a huge stone from the ground, and smashing it towards Magneto with all his strength! Facing the huge rock of the Hulk, Magneto and others were all surprised. The speed of the Black Queen is also very fast. She immediately released the black magic and transported the stone to the different dimension, which prevented this crisis. But at this moment. A figure suddenly appeared in front of the three of them and stopped them. "Since it''s all here, why not sit down together and have a good chat?" "Who are you?!" Magneto was a little shocked when he saw the man who appeared suddenly. The Black Queen and White Queen both trembled, their pupils suddenly enlarged, and their bodies responded involuntarily. Chapter 370： Magneto under pressure "Are you the one they call it?" When Magneto saw the bodies of the White Queen and the Black Queen trembling at the same time, he was aware that the person in front of him was very difficult. Especially when Karl appeared here without warning, Magneto confirmed that the man in front of him was very powerful! Without any hesitation, Magneto directly controlled the magnetic force and wanted to use the metal objects on Carl to attack him. But Magneto felt strange that none of the metal objects on Karl could be controlled by him. This surprised him very much. But soon Magneto noticed the Sabre on Karl''s waist. He immediately tried his best to control Karl''s Sabre. Carl felt the movement of Hades, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and immediately gave up control of Hades and let him fly into the opponent''s hands. Magneto didn''t expect that this time controlling Hades would be so smooth. It was just that when he was about to hold the knife, the face of the black queen on the side changed drastically, and immediately used black magic to knock Hades into the air! "You are crazy! If you take this knife, you will definitely die! This knife recognizes its owner and is a demon knife that is nurtured by human blood. Controlling it with your flesh and blood body will only be washed clean by him, and even the bone marrow may be sucked up! " The Black Queen is good at using black magic, so she is very sensitive to the demon sword. It is precisely because of this that she was able to discover Hades''s abnormality in advance and prevent Magneto from holding the demon knife. Although the relationship between the Black Queen and Magneto is not very good, they are all mutants anyway. Although they will fight in their own nests, when the enemy is someone else, they will unite to the outside world. This is the unity of mutants. "Demon Blade? What the **** is this?" Magneto didn''t know much about the Black Magic series, let alone what the Demon Sword was. But he understands the words of the Black Queen, knowing that Karl''s knife, he can''t touch it. So he also gave up the idea of ??touching Hades, controlled it, and stab at Carl. But Carl did nothing, just standing here, Hades flew back to the scabbard by himself. Seeing this scene, Magneto was shocked again. Because he had no idea what was going on. And at this moment, the Hulk on the ground roared again, and raised a rock that was bigger than before. After seeing this stone, the Black Queen wanted to crush it. But suddenly, a gust of wind appeared, and a huge stone with a diameter of more than five meters was immediately shattered, and the wind whizzed past. Seeing this situation, the Magneto trio were dumbfounded. They had no idea that Carl had such power. Even the Black Queen who was killed by Carl in seconds did not expect Carl''s strength to be more amazing than he thought! "Hulk, be honest, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you feel it again, what is pain!" Carl said lightly. The Magneto trio watched Karl''s performance and didn''t know what he was going to do. But then, Hulk''s next move suddenly shocked the three of them. I saw Hulk bowed down like a puppy, with a pleasing smile on his face, and then changed back to Bruce Banner''s appearance. Magneto didn''t know that he was shocked several times in this short few minutes. He only felt that he came with a scene when he came. But when he wanted to go, Magneto didn''t know if he could go. After all, there is Karl here, even if they want to leave, they have to ask Karl whether they agree. "Don''t fly in the air either. There is dust all around and it''s not too dirty. Let''s go down and talk about it. Magneto and I have something to say. Originally, I came here to prevent the Black Queen and White Queen from killing S.H.I.E.L.D. people. In any case, these people and I also know each other, and they cannot die for the time being. Its just that I didnt expect Magneto to come back. This just saved me the effort to find you. " "What can you do with me?" Magneto slowly lowered the height. If you can''t leave, then have a good chat, even if you really want to do it, Magneto is not afraid. After all, he can reverse the time of the earth, the big deal will be all at the same time. When Steve Rogers and others saw Carl fall to the ground, they also came over, wanting to see what they were doing here. But Carl only glanced at the four of them lightly, and then they stopped, not daring to move on. There is no way. Carl''s strength is currently the most understood by S.H.I.E.L.D., and the four of them are members of the Avengers, and of course they also know Carl''s strength. After all, they also fought side by side once. It was also that battle that made them understand how exaggerated Karl''s strength was. So Carl''s deterrence is still there, and they dare not offend Carl at all. "The four of you go to my house to find Luo and let him take you home. But this time, the four of you owe me a great favor. " Hearing Karl''s words, the faces of Steve Rogers and others were a little ugly. But they can only obey Karl and leave here. After seeing the four of them leave, Carl then put his gaze on Magneto. But then he also glanced at the White Queen and the Black Queen. After the two of them looked at each other with Carl, their body''s reflexes were normal, and there was a strange reaction. This showed that Carl was also stunned for a while, he didn''t even know what kind of psychological shadow he had left these two people. Even if Carl returns the heart to the two of them now, I am afraid that after seeing Carl, the two of them will subconsciously have adverse reactions. This is a psychological shadow, as long as Carl is still alive, I am afraid they can only live under Carl''s shadow. But Carl didn''t bother to care about the two of them. Instead, he walked two steps forward and came to Magneto. "Magnetic King, I need your help with one thing, and only you can help me with this thing!" "You actually need my help? What are you going to do?" Hearing what Carl said, Magneto felt a little surprised. He couldn''t guess what Carl was going to do. "This thing is very simple. If you can do it, I can help you improve your strength. I will do what I say." "Can you really help me improve my strength?" Hearing Karl''s words, Magneto was shocked. His strength has stayed at this stage, and it has been more than ten years. Although he is currently the ceiling of mutants, his strength has not improved, even Magneto feels a little guilty. After all there are so many mutants, the ghost knows that one day, he will be surpassed by other mutants. What''s more, in addition to mutants, there are various other monsters appearing in this world. This makes Magneto King Alexander! Chapter 371： Agreement "As long as you can complete the task I give you, I can help you improve your strength, and I will never miss an appointment. If I don''t even have this credit, I don''t need to be confused in this world. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said something that made Magneto a little moving. But to help Magneto improve his strength, Carl can''t do it, but he can ask Luo to make some body strengthening potions, and Karl can also help Magneto to develop his own abilities in depth. In this way, it can be considered to have improved his strength. But if Carl can get the magnetic fruit, this thing would be easier to handle. But this world, after all, is not the world of One Piece, and the system also has a certain degree of randomness. Of course, he cannot directly get the magnetic fruit. But just when Magneto was thinking. Carl heard the voice of the system. The hosts thoughts are detected and the system store is opened. Warning: This mall system is in the testing phase, the items are not complete, and some items cannot be purchased. System reminder: There are no side effects for the goods purchased from the mall! Hearing the system prompt, Carlton was shocked, and then immediately opened the system store. But when he opened it, he felt a little disappointed. In it, Carl saw Zanpaku Knife and a series of Devil Fruits. However, although some Devil Fruits failed on the shelves, they could not be purchased, indicating that they were insufficient in stock. Whenever Karl clicks on these products that are not in stock, the above will be the first. This product is temporarily unique, and the second one cannot appear. And immediately, there is a second explanation, that is, the uniqueness problem can be solved perfectly after the mall is officially opened. But Carl is still lacking interest in this mall now, but he also sees the fruits of magnetism. This fruit is not used by anyone, but it is quite good, just right for Magneto to use. But when Karl clicked on it and wanted to buy it, he found out. This fruit requires a special currency, which is a trading point. And there are as many as two thousand trading points required for a magnetic fruit! Then Carl also saw some other devil fruits. The prices of these Devil Fruits are very high, especially the Dark Fruit, which sells for as much as 10,000 trading points. The cheapest is the fruit and human form of everyone, and the price is ten trading points... In addition, Carl also saw one thing that left him speechless the most. That is the standard saber of the New Navy. Ten of these can be purchased in wholesale at one trading point. This thing was developed by Carl Jean Bergapunk, a new type of saber that can combine swords and swords into one, which is very convenient for fighting, and there is no need to switch weapons. But this thing will be in the system mall, Carl didn''t expect it. And the most important thing is that this thing is so cheap that there can be ten at one transaction point, which is a bit exaggerated. As for bullets, it is also a transaction point of 100 bullets, which is very cheap. But Carl didn''t intend to use this thing, it was of no use to him. Then Carl glanced again and found that there were even potions for changing aptitude here. This is sensible, order one bottle per transaction, and can only be used by one person at a time. And the introduction of this thing can be obtained by people to learn the domineering, six-style qualifications of the navy. This made Carl a little surprised. He didn''t expect that even this thing was available in the mall. It''s not that Carl has not tried before, letting people in the Marvel world learn six formulas. But unfortunately, even S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, and others have no way to learn. This is the difference in physique caused by the difference in world rules. If this small bottle of potion can change a person''s potential and physique, one transaction point is really too cheap. It''s a pity that Carl doesn''t have any trading points at all, and he can only look at the mall dryly and can''t do anything. This made him a little speechless. System prompt: Transaction points can be obtained by completing selection, or exchange for skill points and attribute points. Remarks: One skill point or one attribute point can be exchanged for one hundred transaction points. Remarks: All selections made before the statistics are being counted. The exchange system is currently unavailable. Please wait for the statistics to be completed! A bunch of prompts popped up from the system, making Carl dazzled. He also didn''t expect that the system would upgrade with his own thoughts, which was his most unexpected point. But even so, he didn''t care. Although he is not sure how long the system will take to count the points, the task he wants to hand over to Magneto will not be completed in a short while. "Magnetic King, have you thought about it? Two minutes have passed, and I will give you the last minute. If you haven''t figured it out yet, go back, and I won''t embarrass you, but the next time we meet, we will be enemies and non-friends! " Hearing Carl''s words, the Black Queen and the White Queen shivered suddenly the body once again involuntarily reacted. The White Queen even stepped forward to ask himself what Carl wanted Magneto to do. "You can''t, the Black Queen is okay. After all, she has lived for so long, so she should know that this talent is right." "A person I know?" The Black Queen is a bit deceptive, she doesn''t know who Carl is talking about. At this time, Magneto finally made a decision. Since the strength can be improved, then this risk must be taken. And the most important thing is that Magneto doesn''t want to be an enemy of Karl, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to fight Karl. After all, the Black Queen was seconded by him, and Magneto knew that he could not be Karl''s opponent at all. "I agree to your request, but I also want to be sure, can you really help me improve?" Magneto was still a little worried, but Carl curled his lips, then pointed to the ground. "I''m not Mephisto''s untrustworthy old bastard. There is no need to lie to you. And even if your strength has been improved, you are not my opponent, and I don''t have to be afraid of you. But since you have already thought about it, then you help me to find the first mutant in this world, Apocalypse! You help me find it, and then wake it up, because I need his body to do research. " Hearing Karl''s request, Magneto was a little confused, because he didn''t even know who the Apocalypse was. The White Queen was also a little confused. The two of them were only 50 or 60 years old, and naturally they didn''t know the existence of Apocalypse. But the Black Queen, who has lived for hundreds of years, knows exactly who the Apocalypse is! So she opened her mouth wide at this moment, and she couldn''t believe that Carl actually planned to let Magneto to wake up the sleeping Apocalypse. "Are you crazy! That''s apocalypse!" Chapter 372： the goal! Apocalypse! The black queen''s face changed drastically when he heard Carl''s words. She didn''t expect that Carl would pay Apocalypse''s attention. Apocalypse is the first mutant in this world, possessing almost all the abilities of mutants in this world. He has any ability! Even his motivation for thinking and spiritual abilities are top notch. Even the X fights in the original work, in terms of spiritual ability, may not necessarily be able to win the Apocalypse. Even Magneto was defeated by Apocalypse when he was competing against the magnetic field. In the end, if it wasn''t for Qin''s phoenix power to explode, the Apocalypse would be killed in seconds. This guy is really invincible. Because of his self-healing ability, he is also very powerful, and he also has eyes that can see through the speed of Kuaiyin, and even his body can keep up with the speed of Kuaiyin. Such an all-around player, and all abilities are not the top, or the average level, it is not an exaggeration to call it a god. It''s just that the power of the phoenix, the power of another dimension, is enough to reverse reality. Tian Qi possessed a little Phoenix power on his body, but he was not the master of the Phoenix power. And compared to Tianqi, the physique of Qin is more suitable for the power of the phoenix. It is precisely because of this that Tianqi will lose to Qin. However, few people now know that Qin has the power of a phoenix in his body. That''s why the Black Queen is so nervous. Because she knows that once the apocalypse is resurrected, it will not be a crisis of the entire mankind, but a crisis of the entire world! "Black Queen, since you know who Apocalypse is, then give them a popular science, I don''t bother to talk about it." Carl saw that the reactions of others were dull, and only the Black Queen was frightened, which made him understand. Among those present, only the Black Queen knew the horror of Apocalypse. Regarding this, the Black Queen did not refuse, but simply explained how terrifying the strength of Apocalypse is. However, with a few words, the pupils of the White Queen and Magneto were quashed and their mouths grew. "Are you really going to revive this guy? Are you sure you are his opponent?" Magneto was also taken aback when he heard the explanation. He did not expect that such a strong mutant still exists in this world. But Carl didn''t care. Although Apocalypse is strong, it is at most the level of Odin and Gu Yi who does not use Time Gem. It is not impossible for Karl to beat the opponent. And the most important thing is that if Karl wants to continue to improve his strength, he must also face these powerful enemies. There is one more thing, that is, Carl really needs to use Apocalypse''s body to complete some experiments and then improve his strength. This is a necessary step. Although other mutants can also be used, the effect is not great. Luo has already conducted simulation experiments on this point, so Carl wanted to wake up the apocalypse. "Don''t worry, even if the opponent is strong? I am also strong!" Hearing Carl''s confident words, Magneto didn''t say anything, but nodded. "Since you are so confident, then I will look for his sleeping place to wake him up. But how can I contact you then? And I dont know your name yet. " "My name is Carl, you can just call me by name. As for the way to contact me, it''s actually very simple. You just need to find any place, contact someone from SHIELD, and then you can contact me. Although the steps are cumbersome, this is also the easiest method. The signals here are all shielded by me. Except for the dedicated line, no others can get in at all. " After hearing Karl''s words, Magneto nodded, and then left here with the Black Queen and White Queen. Regarding the heart, the two of them didn''t mention a word, they just left with her. Carl looked at their leaving figures, and he silently returned to the villa. But when he came back, he saw Steve Rogers in casual clothes, holding his split into two shields, and didn''t know what he was thinking. "You haven''t returned to S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Carl was also a little surprised to see Steve Rogers not leaving. During this time Steve Rogers stayed in SHIELD, and Carl thought he had moved. "I didn''t move, why did I leave? But what did you say to the mutants?" "Is it important? Do I have to tell you?" "That''s right. With your strength, even if we want to disadvantage us, we can''t resist it." Steve Rogers nodded, and then continued to be silent, in the pain of losing his shield. Carl looked at his expression like a mask of pain, and couldn''t help sighing. "Luo, help him." "Master Carl, I can''t pick up this thing. I don''t know anything about these things, and I tried them before you came back." "There are still things you can''t connect to? It''s amazing!" Carl was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Eluo''s ability would still have something that he couldn''t connect. This made him understand that the Edman alloy in front of him was not as simple as he thought. If you don''t grasp the principle, even Luo''s ability can''t change its structure. As for Magneto, it is purely because of his too strong ability. After all, with his ability, there is no problem tearing any metal by hand. . Even metals in the universe that are harder than vibranium and Edman alloy can be destroyed by him. It''s just an Edman alloy shield, even Carl''s fluttering fruit can crush it. But destruction and repair are completely different things. The destruction is simple, as long as the strength is strong enough. But the repair is a very delicate operation. Luo doesn''t understand metal matters, let alone Edman alloy, so he can''t repair it. "Steve, don''t be sad, you can go to Tony Stark tomorrow morning and let him fix it. Anyway, he is interested in this kind of things, you just have to talk to him in a good voice, and then pay a little price, I believe he will not refuse. " "I see, it seems that I can only find him..." Steve Rogers sighed. Carl returned to his room and began to check his personal attributes. This time, his personal attributes have undergone a subtle change, and there is an additional value. The transaction points are counted! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (A), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give Me a Face (C), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (A), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 4 Remaining assignable attribute points: 7 Transaction point: 23333 Chapter 373： System Mall Early the next morning. Steve Rogers left the villa, ready to go to Tony Stark to repair his gambling cards. Luo is still conducting experiments, striving to complete the research and development of this biopharmaceutical within one month. Intil was humming and wandering around the villa. Loki is still in the basement, contacting his magic, wanting to become stronger. His talent is already very strong, if it weren''t for his wrong path, and always wanted to stab people in the waist with a dagger, he wouldn''t be so miserable. This oh Metropolis Rocky is self-inflicted and cannot blame others. During this period of time, Carl also has nothing to do, so he began to study the latest system mall. Because Luo and Intil both have devil fruits. Even if the devil fruit exchanged from the system mall has no side effects, the devil fruit in the two of them is not a product of the system. Although Carl was not sure, giving them a Devil Fruit would threaten their lives. But to be cautious, Carl decided not to do this. However, in the store, apart from the magnetic fruit, he didn''t have anything he wanted to exchange. And this thing was also prepared for Magneto after completing the mission, and Karl himself didn''t need it at all. But Carl spent some trading points and bought all the cheap things in it. It''s just that these things are of no use to Carl. He was just doing an experiment. Like the cheap items, or some consumables, after Carl buys them, they will not disappear. Carl can still continue to buy in the system store. But something unique, such as magnetic fruit. After Carl bought it, this item was not only taken off the shelves, even if the search interface that came with Carl Yong Mall, the fruit could not be found. It can be said that this fruit disappeared directly in the mall. This is enough to show that this thing is unique and will disappear as soon as you buy it, and there will be no second one. However, this mall has not been updated yet, and it seems to be in the closed beta stage now. There are many things in it, and there is no way to buy it now. There are a few abilities, such as Shining Fruit and Loud Thunder Fruit, which are all Carl wants. And there is another ability, which Carl wants very much. Although this ability has no combat bonus, it is equivalent to one more life! This is the fruit of Huangquan, which can be resurrected after death, and no one can be sure whether this fruit can be resurrected once or permanently! In other words, unless the bug is stuck like Brook, the person with the ability of Huangquan Fruit can only die of old age and cannot be killed by anyone at all. However, these three fruits are not on the shelves, and the price is too high. The three add up to 100,000 trading points, of which Huangquan Fruit alone occupies 70,000 trading points. The average fruit of Shining and Thunder is only fifteen thousand. This is the gap. After all, Huangquan Fruit can control its own life and death. This kind of ability is a very exaggerated power no matter what world it is in, and the price is understandable. It''s just that none of these three fruits will be on the shelves, and Karl doesn''t know when they will be on the shelves. If you use skill points and attribute points to exchange, it is a bit of a loss, after all, one can only exchange one hundred points. But he still has more than 20,000 points left, so he can accumulate slowly. Anyway, there will be many opportunities in the future to meet choices. When Carl thought this way, the sound of the system appeared in his mind very well. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Kill the upcoming X-Men, get the ability of a random mutant, and get trade points: 5000. Option 2: Give up resistance, be arrested by the X-Men, get the favor of X-Men and Professor X, get three freely assignable attribute points, and get transaction points: 3000. Choice 3: Defeat X Academy, get freely assignable skill points: 3, freely assignable attribute points: 3, get transaction points: 10000! The selection appears. And this time, after each choice, there is an extra reward for trading points. No matter what you choose, you will get trading points. But the transaction points obtained are different. Carl estimated that this should be based on difficulty. The first option is to kill the offending X-Men. Although it''s a bit hard to beat, it''s not a problem for Karl, but the reward is not very good. Needless to say the second one, Carl gave up directly. Carl then put the goal on the third one. This reward is very generous, but this requires challenging the entire X Academy. But Carl thought about it, and finally chose three. Although it''s a bit difficult, Carl needs to move his muscles and bones a bit during UU reading recently. And Professor X, although he is a relatively great mutant, sometimes he is too idealistic and has a personality that is too double standard, which makes Carl really unable to like it. Such a person is not an exaggeration to say that he is a saint. But what Carl hates most is the saint. He is not a saint himself, and he will not ask himself to be a saint. After all, saints use the most stringent standards to demand himself and the people around him. Carl thinks he can''t do this, but he doesn''t prevent others from doing this. To be honest, Karl actually admired this kind of self-disciplined saint. It''s just that if this kind of person stretches his hand to his body, Karl will do it without hesitation and break his hand! So when the X-Men came to look for things, Karl knew that he had been paid attention by Professor X, the saint. Not surprisingly, he must have wanted to talk to himself. But he could not use his psychic powers to talk to Karl from a distance, and with his character, he would not control others to talk to Karl at all. So he can only send someone over and catch him back. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he walked outside the door. He was domineering in seeing and hearing, and he had already seen that huge stealth plane. In his experience, this kind of black technology aircraft is high-end, but it can''t hide. "Luo, you and Intil are staying here and are not allowed to go anywhere. I will go out and come back in the evening." With that, Karl left here and rushed straight towards the fighter plane in the sky. Luo and Intil also noticed the same thing over there, and then looked at each other and continued to do what they should do. Loki glanced around, then continued to practice his magic, striving for the illusion magic that Carl gave him as soon as possible. Chapter 374： X-Men! "You didn''t come all the way to my place, what''s the important thing? If you don''t give me a reason, I don''t mind, kill all of you. " In mid-air, Karl used his power to drag the fighter that was still flying with one hand. At this time, the people sitting on the plane were taken aback. They did not expect that Carl could stop the fighter with one hand, which was beyond their imagination. "Ahem, please don''t get me wrong. We didn''t come here for trouble, but wanted to invite you to X Academy. The professor would like to tell you something." A woman with a sweet voice spoke with Carl. But Carl didn''t care. Instead, he waved his hand and threw the fighter heavily to the ground. The members of the X-Men were shocked when they felt the strong shock, and then used various means to escape from the inside. The plane was thrown by Carl in this way and it would explode in a short time. They had to escape from the plane with the door closed. Through a simple little trick, Carl has basically seen who the members are. The white-haired girl who can control storms and thunder and lightning is the Storm Girl. But her voice is a bit thick, not the person who spoke to Carl just now. On the other side, a red laser beam penetrated the steel plate. A man wearing a tights and a pair of idiosyncratic eyes jumped out of the cabin of the plane. There is no doubt that this person is a laser eye. However, the person behind him did not use his abilities, but he was very young and should be a member of the new generation of X-Men. Then Karl felt that two steel claws appeared before his eyes. Carl really didn''t need to see his face to know that the other party would be Wolverine! Afterwards, Karl also saw the Steel Lux, jumping out of the window that had been breached by Storm Girl before. After they came out, they gathered together and looked at Karl with solemn expressions. Finally, a woman wearing a red leather jacket flew out of the cabin slowly. "Mr. Carl, you really have a bad temper. We didn''t do anything. You just did it. You can''t justify it, right?" After the last woman came out, the fighter jet exploded directly. However, the explosion did not hurt her, but was completely blocked by the red energy on his body. And this person is the woman who communicated with Carl just now. "Are you Jean Grey?" "you know me?" Jin was a little surprised when he heard that Carl had said his name correctly. She didn''t expect that Carl would know about herself, because under normal circumstances, she would never have a task at all. After all, she is the holder of the power of the phoenix, and naturally it is impossible to leave X Academy casually. Although the power of the phoenix that Qin Grey now masters is only the fur in the fur. But even so, her strength is among the top group of mutants. If it weren''t for Carl, Professor X would never let her out at all. "Jin Grey, the owner of the power of the phoenix, your name is also famous in S.H.I.E.L.D., how could I not know it. But having said that, you have sent so many main forces over here, whether it is Laser Eye, Storm Girl, Wolverine or Steelman, they are all famous mutants. Except for that little Maotou I don''t know, other people are more or less, I have known some. So are you here to talk to me, or are you arresting people? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and the domineering look broke out! Suddenly, the surrounding sky was violently windy and clouded. Carl''s overlord color directly impacted their spiritual level, making everyone present as if they were being hammered and smashed into their brains. Qin Grey''s face changed drastically, and the power of the Phoenix on his body began to overflow uncontrollably. This situation shocked her. She had never seen the power of a phoenix, and she would start to run wild without warning! "Run! The power of the Phoenix is ??gone!" Qin Grey roared, and the others present, staring at the pressure of the overlord''s domineering and the violent power of the phoenix, began to flee quickly. They never thought that they had just come here, instead of fighting Karl, they were forced to flee. But at this moment, Carl directly drew Hades, brandished the demon sword, and slashed into the air ahead! In an instant. The monster aura like sword aura, showing a crescent shape, instantly penetrated Qin Grey''s body. Carl''s blow was just a simple release of the evil spirit, and he didn''t really use the slash. Otherwise, Qin Grey would have died a long time ago. But even so, her current situation is also very uncomfortable. Qin Grey felt as if he had been drained of blood and shattered all the nerves and bones. The whole person is dry, except for the brain, nothing exists, nothing can be moved. Even her phoenix power disappeared in an instant, without any trace ~ www.novelhall.com~ just such a little phoenix power, it still seems to be impossible. " Carl looked at the black lines on Hades, only increased by about a centimeter, shook his head helplessly, and then retracted Hades into the scabbard. With that blow just now, Karl felt Hades'' emotions, so he released such a huge monster energy, swallowed the power of the Phoenix, and incidentally, absorbed some of Qin Grey''s blood energy. However, Carl was well-measured. The little blood that Jean Gray sacrificed did not affect her safety, but only made her temporarily weak for a few days. But what Carl didn''t expect was that Hades would have such a big reaction to the power of the Phoenix. It seems that he wanted to resurrect the Apocalypse at first, but the crooked hit was just right. After all, there was also a bit of phoenix power in Tianqi''s body. "Asshole! What did you do!" Seeing Qin Grey lying on the ground, unable to move. Wolverine was so angry that he rushed up without hesitation. But Karl simply waved his hand, and the surrounding space collapsed! Wolverine''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then he was hit by Carl''s blow and he quit the game on the spot. At this time Wolverine, the entire upper body position of the chest cavity, all disappeared! Except for his Edelman alloy bones, all other internal organs were gone. Even the heart disappeared! Except for his Edman alloy ribs and spine, the upper body is empty. Wolverine fell. He just fell straight on the sand without closing his eyes. But he was not dead. The internal organs in his body are healing fast. He just couldn''t stand up temporarily until his internal organs were healed. Chapter 375： Spike! "Logan!!!" Storm Girl and the others were shocked when they saw that Wolverine was completely dehumanized. None of them thought that the man in front of them could even solve the problem easily by Wolverine, who has the ability to heal himself. Although Wolverine''s body is slowly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. But Carl''s move directly scared them all, and no one dared to rush to fight him. Because they all know that rushing up is just looking for death. And they all could see that Carl hadn''t really moved at all just now. Otherwise, whether Wolverine is still alive is still a question. "Let''s talk about it, what is the purpose of your coming here? If you don''t say it, I don''t mind killing you all. I believe you can see my ability, but I dont like to kill casually. So if you tell me the reason that convinces me, I can let you go. " Hearing Carl''s words, everyone present swallowed saliva. Now that Wolverine has not recovered his body, Jean Grey has also fallen asleep. Now the only people who can preside over the overall situation are Storm Girl and Laser Eye. Ganglishi and another child are not qualified enough to command them. But Storm Girl and Laser Eye were obviously a little scared. The two of them didn''t know how to face Karl, and worried that they would be killed by Karl. The members of the X-Men did not know at first that Carl would be so strong. Just like the Black Queen, they don''t know how exaggerated Karl''s strength is. Because there are not many places where Carl shows his strength. Even in the last Cherita invasion, Carl simply showed his hands and didn''t play his full strength. It is precisely because of this. Together, they miscalculated Carl''s strength, and then they wanted to come over and ask him for trouble. But now they also saw Carl''s power, and I am afraid it will disappear a lot in the future. "No one speaks, is it? If no one speaks, then I really do." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and Hades slowly pulled out. Hades was so excited at this moment. He couldn''t wait to get Karl to do it. As a demon sword, it is a shame to never kill. But he didn''t dare to expose this kind of emotion with Carl, lest he wouldn''t even have a chance to play later. But it is precisely because of this that Hades appears so hungry. But soon, Carl took Hades back into the scabbard. At the same time, Carl also felt the disappointment that came from Hades. But Carl didn''t care, because Storm Girl took the initiative to come out and explain to Carl. In order to avoid sacrifice, Storm Girl can only bite the bullet and come out. After her simple explanation, Carl also understood the purpose of their coming here. The members of the X-Men were not unexpectedly sent by Professor X to bring Carl to the X Academy and accept the management of Professor X. "In other words, your so-called Professor X wants me to become his student and accept his inexplicable management?" After Carl got a general idea, he asked Storm Girl. But Storm Girl did not speak. She felt very stressed now, her whole body was trembling, and she didn''t know how to answer Carl''s words. But at this moment, Laser Eye took the initiative to stand up and share the pressure for Storm Girl. "The professor didn''t mean that. He was just worried that you would do something with ordinary people, so he planned to call you over and look at you. And we have no plans to restrict your personal freedom, as long as you want, you can leave the college at any time. But you have to return to the college before dark. This is what the professor means. This condition is already very loose for you. And the most important thing is that as long as you want, the professor will agree with you to join the X-Men, and we will fight against foreign enemies together! " "Fight against foreign enemies together? Are you worthy?" Hearing the words of Laser Eye, Carl suppressed his smile, showing a contemptuous expression, and then the overlord''s domineering broke out again! This time, in addition to the overlord''s appearance, Carl also mixed some fluttering fruits and the ability to shake fruits. The laser eye and the storm woman were overwhelmed by this sudden pressure, and fell directly to the ground, there was no way to get up. Seeing this scene, the Gunners rushed up angrily, wanting to fight Karl. But his strength is simply not enough. Karl just moved his fingers, and he immediately fainted and lost consciousness. As for the person Carl didn''t know, he actually created a huge stand at this time, approaching Carl bit by bit. I don''t know what energy this position is, but Karl can feel it. This position has only defensive capabilities, not aggressiveness. It''s just that Carl was surprised that his own power was cut off by the opponent''s position. So Carl wanted to try whether his ability was absolutely defensive. In the end, Karl moved his fingers only slightly, increasing his power output His position was suddenly broken, and the whole person was bleeding from his veins and passed out into a coma. "It seems I still overestimate you." Carl shook his head, then walked in the void and left here. After Carl left, Storm Girl and Laser Eye slowed down. At the same time, Wolverine also recovered. The three of them looked at each other, and finally sighed at the same time. A total of six people came, but now there are only three people left, still awake. But even so, none of them dared to chase Karl, or even dared to guess where Karl was going. It was the first time they encountered this kind of aggrieved situation. "What shall we do next?" Laser Eye asked, Storm Girl and Wolverine glanced at each other, and no one spoke. After a while. A dark helicopter appeared from the sky. Coulson was on the helicopter, waving at the three of them. "A member of the X-Men, I''m S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Coleson. We know you are in trouble, so Chief Fury sent me to help you. If you dont dislike it, let me send you back to X Academy! " Upon hearing Coleson''s words, the Wolverine trio didn''t quite believe that the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent was so kind. "I''ll go up and see the situation, you two don''t move." With that said, Storm Girl used her ability to fly, and first came to the helicopter to check the situation. "If you don''t like to listen, you shouldn''t make trouble with Karl. This is not something anyone can provoke." Upon hearing Coleson''s words, the Stormgirl glanced at him, and then shouted at the bottom. "Bring them up! Here is a driver, and this silent S.H.I.E.L.D. agent!" "No danger!" Chapter 376： Demolition! at the same time. Just when the people of the X-Men rely on the helicopter supported by Coulson to get out. Carl had already walked in the void, came to X Academy, and found this professor. "Professor X, I am here now, what method are you planning to use to lock me up? And your mental strength is not very good, I have stood in front of you, and I have not felt threatened. Are you too old, so you have a little problem with your head? " Carl mocked the bald old man in front of him mercilessly. At this time, Professor X was still relatively young, not very old, and he was probably around 60 years old. And mutants live longer than ordinary people. Even the lowest-level mutants have better physique and lifespan than ordinary people, not to mention the mutants of Professor X''s level. Although he is a spiritually capable person, his physical quality is not comparable to that of ordinary human beings. It is precisely because of this that although he is already in his sixties, he still looks like a middle-aged man in his forties. "Carl, right? I really didn''t expect that you would take the initiative to find them. Where are Logan and Qin?" X Grip frowned, feeling a little bit bad. He didn''t expect that Karl would find it by himself, but Wolverine and the others were not here. Now Professor X is a little worried about their safety. And the most important thing is that Professor X, like other mutants, did not expect Karl''s strength at all, far beyond his own thinking. Even Professor X, who has used his abilities just now, wants to control Karl''s spirit. But unfortunately, his ability is strong, but he can''t penetrate Karl''s mental defense. At the most, it can make Carl feel a slight tingling pain. "Professor, you can rest assured that I am not a casual person, so I will not kill people easily. But there is nothing wrong with giving you a little lesson, for example, letting all your students faint! " While talking, Karl directly burst out of domineering domineering, covering the entire X Academy! Feeling such a powerful fact, Professor X''s face changed drastically, and he quickly used his mental power to help the other students counter Karl''s power. But soon he realized that he was a little powerless. Because the overlord is very domineering, if Professor X forcibly obstructs it, it will cause irreversible harm to those students. So he finally gave up the resistance and let the students faint. This fainting is a self-defense mechanism of the brain. As long as they fainted, they won''t continue to be hurt, but those who fainted will have a natural sense of fear when they face Karl when they wake up. So Karl''s release of the overlord is not a whim, but a premeditated use. "It seems that I underestimated you Carl. This matter is my fault. If you want to vent, just target me. There is no need to target those innocent children." Professor Xs remarks made Carl a little speechless. "Professor X, I respect your character, but I also hate your character. Today I am here for only one purpose, and that is to make you understand, don''t come over and provoke me easily, otherwise you will be at your own risk! " When the voice fell, Carl put away his domineering look, and then flew into the air, directly using the power of the PiaoPiao fruit, so that the entire teaching building rose from the ground! Afterwards, Carl observed the people inside with the domineering look and feel. After roughly understanding the distribution of these personnel, Carl took apart the entire teaching building. One by one, the students were thrown to the ground. Although they are all mutants, they will inevitably suffer a little damage if they fall from a few meters in the air. This makes X fight very distressed, but there is nothing he can do. Because he has no way to stop Carl. Fortunately, Carl didn''t do anything wrong. Those adult students fell and fell, their recovery ability is very strong, there is no need to worry that a fall will be fatal. But for those young mutants, Carl didn''t let them fall to the ground, instead he used his ability to get them a pad. In this way, even if they fell, they would not get hurt. After a while, Carl dismantled the entire teaching building. Choose to complete, get freely assignable attribute points: 3 points, freely assignable skill points: 3 points, transaction points: 10000. It only took him three to four minutes to complete all this, very quickly. Professor X, watching Carl helplessly, dismantled his teaching building here, but there was no way to stop it. In the end, Karl left happily, leaving him alone, beating his chest in this column. But he didn''t feel his feet, he couldn''t stop his feet, he could only beat his chest with his life. The current X matchup is very regretful and provokes Karl this guy. If not, his academy will not become what it is now. I don''t know how long it took. The sky even darkened. Wolverine and others, only then returned to X Academy but when they came back, they saw the devastation all over the floor, and they were dumbfounded. They dont even need to guess who did all this. Because the person they offended today is only Karl. And the most important thing is that only Carl can do it in front of Professor X to destroy the X Academy so thoroughly. Because other people will either be afraid of Professor X''s mental power, or they will disdain to engage in such things. So Karl can do it. at the same time. Carl, who was eating at home, received a call from Nick Fury. The purpose of Nick Fury''s call is simple. It is to make Karl a little restrained and stop making such a big noise. In this regard, Carl ignored Nick Fury, but warned him not to use others to test his own bottom line. Nick Fury has nothing to say about this, because Professor X obviously got the wrong information. That''s why they took coercive measures against Carl and wanted to take him to X Academy. As for where the wrong information came from, Carl used his toes to think and knew, it must be the ghost of Nick Fury. In this regard, Nick Fury did not admit, but did not deny it, but Karl did not bother to pursue it. This incident did not bring him much loss, that is, the day that made him boring, it was just a little bit more adjustment. Then Nick Fury told Karl a few more words and hung up the phone hastily. Although Nick Fury and Karl have dealt many times, the fear that comes from the heart can never be eliminated. This is Carl''s strength and influence. Even if they want to communicate with Carl normally, but suffer from lack of strength, they can only evolve into this look in the end. Chapter 377： Malekis Time goes by little by little. It has been half a month since the X-Men came to look for things. In the past half month, Steve Rogers, running to Tony Stark almost every day, almost lived in his house. But Steve Rogers is forgiven for doing so. His shield was repaired by Tony Stark, and it was completely invisible, any difference from before. Even Tony Stark used Destroyer''s materials to strengthen the shield. This makes Steve Rogers'' shield stronger. As for the Destroyer, why did it come to Tony Stark''s hands? It was entirely because Luo couldn''t study this thing. And Karl is not a scientist, and he can''t do research himself, so he can only hand it over to Tony Stark and let him help with the research. However, because Tony Stark studied this thing, his armor was updated very quickly, which was more than twice as fast as the original. Even the villain of Iron Man III appeared earlier than the original, but he chose to appear at this time, and he will face more than Tony Stark alone. Steve Rogers, because of the shield, owed Tony Stark a favor, so he helped him to eliminate the enemy. This is why, during this time, Steve Rogers has been running out to find Tony Stark. His shield was repaired in five days. In the rest of the time, he basically used to be a bodyguard, and he did not return to a normal life until the villain was solved. In this matter, Karl has been watching the battle, and did not participate. After all, this is their own business, and Karl didn''t want to intervene to help. But for some things, Karl has to take action. Because the gem of reality has come to the earth! Carl could deeply perceive that a huge crack appeared in the sky again. The breath of reality gems resonates with the soul gems and space gems in Carl''s hands. Obviously, this is the plot of Thor II. Malekis, the lord of the dark elves, who holds etheric particles in his hand, descends on the earth, wanting to create darkness! Thor fought hard, but it was a pity that he was not an opponent of reality gems at all. "It''s a pity, it is clear that Thor''s current strength is close to that of the original Thor III, but he is still not an opponent of Malekis. It''s really too good." Carl shook his head. He has been watching the battle from the air, and did not choose to intervene in the first place. Because he wanted to see what level of strength the current Sol has reached. But the result disappointed Karl. "Forget it, let''s help. If he continues to fight like this, I''m afraid he will die here." With that, Karl looked back at Loki and Luo. The two of them were called by Carl to watch the game together, and Carl would also let them come on the court to help if they were needed. Intil didn''t follow, her abilities were not suitable for frontal combat after all, and Carl was not traveling far, so naturally there was no need to follow. "Luo, Loki, you two go, just be careful of his ether particles. And Loki, you have been practicing for so long, so it''s time for me to see your growth. " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo nodded and flew out directly. Loki swallowed, and asked somewhat unconfidently. "Can I really?" "If anything, if you don''t go, I''ll fine you to clean the villa for a month!" "I''m going! I''m going now!" Hearing that it was still a month to clean the villa, Rocky was suddenly excited. During this period of time, because of his improved strength, he was a little swollen to challenge Luo. In the end, he not only failed the challenge, but even lost the duel because of a bet, and then cleaned the entire villa, both inside and out. This cleaning is not as simple as simple cleaning, but from the inside out, including weeding, sweeping the ceiling, and some miscellaneous tasks. This is comparable to Steve Rogers and Intier''s daily cleaning, I don''t know how many times the trouble. After doing this, he was tired, and he couldn''t straighten up the next day. Even if he was Asgard''s physique, he couldn''t handle it. So when he heard Karl''s words, he didn''t care if he could do it. Just don''t clean the villa anyway! At this time, Loki had already learned the Moonwalk. Although he was not yet proficient, there was no problem in keeping flying in the air. After all, Loki is also the second prince of Asgard, with extraordinary talent. After Karl exchanged a potion for him, it took Rocky almost a week to learn the moon step. And this is still him, using his spare time to practice the illusion, which shows that his talent is very strong. "Let''s see how you perform, I hope you can solve the spicy chicken shreds In this case, I don''t have to do it. But when it comes to spicy chicken shreds, I am also a bit hungry, so I might as well eat spicy chicken shreds at night. " Carl nodded, thinking that his idea was perfect! ... at the same time. The battle between Malekis and Thor is still in a stalemate. However, it is a stalemate, which is a bit of praise for Sol. In the current situation, it was Malesky who unilaterally abused Sol. Relying on the gem of reality, that is, the powerful power of ether particles, he completely played Thor in his palms. Although Thor can control the Thunder, with his power, even the protection of smashing ether particles can''t be done. Even if it was hard for him, he thought of a countermeasure, using the weight of a hammer to defeat the opponent. But the power of ether particles is to change reality. Relying on the etheric particles, Malekis can even lift Thor''s Quake! But he didn''t lift it up by himself, but let the etheric particles form an arm and lift it up. Upon seeing this scene, Saul was completely dead. He did not expect that ether particles could still be used in this way. Then, just as he was stunned, Malekis threw the hammer out with his backhand, hitting Thor''s chest heavily, causing him to squirt a mouthful of blood. The physique of Asgardians is not easy to vomit blood. So you can imagine how heavy the blow was just now that will make Saul vomit blood. "Thor Thor, your death date is here!" "After I kill you, it will be your father Odin''s turn. Finally, I will destroy Asgard and plunge the entire Nine Realms into darkness!" "Hahahaha!" With a burst of laughter, Malesky condensed the etheric particles into the image of a growth spear, and instantly stabs Sol! Chapter 378： Siege "Oops!" Facing the sudden spear, Saul had no time to resist, so he could only watch as Malkis stabbed himself. His hammer had just been thrown out by Malekis a long time ago, and it would take a while to get it back. Although Thor has made a lot of progress, he is still a hammer god. After leaving the hammer, he can''t exert his power at all. "There is no way, then resist it!" Thor''s face was serious, and he was really ready to resist the power of reality gems. Seeing this scene, Malekis snorted disdainfully, and instantly pierced the spear in his hand! But suddenly. Malekis discovered that the target he hit would have been a car! Accompanied by the explosion of the car, the flames swallowed Malkis. Thor appeared on the street outside at this time, and then Quake flew over with him. Suddenly coming here, Saul felt a little trapped and didn''t know what was going on. After a while. Luo''s figure landed next to Zao Sol, and then patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Master Karl asked us to come and help you." "Hahahaha, my good brother, I didn''t expect you to have today too!" As soon as Luo''s voice fell, Loki''s figure also appeared beside Sol. He finally found the opportunity to laugh at Saul, and naturally he would not let him go easily. But Thor was very nervous and didn''t care about Rocky''s provocation at all. "Why are you here? It''s really Karl that asked you to come and help? Why did he do this?" Sol is completely gone, why did Carl do this, because in his opinion Carl is not necessary at all. And most importantly, Sol doesn''t think he will lose to Malekis. "Don''t hold on to Thor. We''ve seen the scene just now. We will fight the next battle together. We will solve the opponent earlier and finish work earlier and go home earlier." Luo Leng was frosty and vigorous, but what he said was very reasonable. After hearing what he said, even Loki next to him couldn''t help nodding. Seeing this, Saul did not refuse their help, but was ready to fight, ready to take action at any time. "This is a group of hateful guys, you dare to play with me like this, I am the great Lord of the Dark Elves, Malkis, the future Lord of the Nine Realms. Starting today, the whole world will be plunged into darkness, and all of you will be slaves of darkness! " Before the words were over, Malekis controlled the reality gems and began to besiege everyone. The gem of reality is superb in his hand. The Rocky trio couldn''t successfully attack him at all, and the most important thing was that Luo''s fruit ability had failed. Faced with the power of reality gems, the ability of the fruit of surgery is completely insignificant, and it is impossible to break through the opponent''s defense. So this time, Luo could only use his own swordsmanship to attack the opponent. Thor continued to use his hammer to attack Malekis. But the two of them faced with each other''s moves, and Malekis, who had been covered by reality gems, had no effect. I saw Malekis using the power of gems to form a defensive line that no one could break through. In addition, he can manipulate the power of the gems to release very powerful energy and continue to attack both of them. Sol and Luo were unable to counterattack at this time and could only passively defend. However, Thor''s Thunder was also summoned at this time, and it slammed Malkis wildly. Luo also released his swordsmanship, created countless slashes, and attacked Maleski. It''s just that these attacks have no effect on Malekis, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is Gu Sha. However, Malesky didn''t notice that Loki had now disappeared. In fact, at the beginning of the battle, Luo Qixiu was nowhere to be seen, even Sol and Luo couldn''t see where he went. Luo''s domineering color is not weak, but compared to the top one, it is still a bit worse. Even with Karl''s personal teaching, he did not cultivate his domineering experience to the top. This is purely because of his laziness, so this happens. However, Rocky''s progress has been very rapid during this period, and his strength has been doubled. Illusion is even more superb, unless it is a strong mental power or a top power like Karl. Even a person of Luo''s strength would not be aware of Loki''s existence. Malekiss body strength is not very strong, he relies on reality gems to become a first-class powerhouse. If you want to talk about the strength of the body, he can''t even beat Thor. But his physique is very special, and the dark elves are born with real gems. Maleski is one of the best. Although he can''t perform perfectly, the reality maintains all his strength. But compared to other dark elves, he has already exerted his abilities to the greatest extent. This gem''s abilities is just that, because of the defects of the body. Malekiss perception ability is very weak, even with the enhancement of gemstone ability, he can''t feel that Loki has come invisible behind him. I saw Loki suddenly appeared from behind her, releasing two flame formations. In an instant. Malekis was swallowed by the flames again. The flames soaring directly burned his body. But this is not over yet. Loki released other formations, reflecting all of his life''s learning and cultivation results. This is the correct way for the mage to open. There is a fireball in the left hand, frost in the right hand, and various rays of light in between. The sky flooded Malekis directly. Loki is like a fixed turret, half of it continuously explains the law, bursting out all the power. This time he did not use illusion, but he released all his other powers that he could release. The forces of various elements are constantly superimposed, and then some other elemental reactions will occur. After these forces added up, it produced a very huge explosion, even covering the surrounding area. Even Sol and Luo couldn''t help but step back to prevent accidental injuries. However, both Sol and Luo did not miss this opportunity. They released their strongest moves separately and attacked the middle. The shield of the reality gem is still there, but because Loki is sneaking from behind, it directly weakens a part of the power of the reality gem. This created a chance for Sol and Luo to attack Malekis. But at this time. Malkis suddenly broke out with a roar. Suddenly. The power of the gems now explodes directly! All three of Rocky were blown out a hundred meters away! Chapter 379： The power of reality gems! "The mere Asgardians, and the inferior humans, actually forced me to this point! All of your sins are unforgivable, and I must kill you as a sacrifice for the coming of darkness! " "go to hell!! Accompanied by Malkis''s roar. The power of reality gems exploded once again. When the three of Rocky saw this, they released their own strength to resist, but no matter what they did, they still couldn''t fight against the gems of reality. After all, the energy of real gems is also one of the rules of the Marvel world. Although Malesky was unable to use the full power of real gems, with his physique, it was no problem to release 30-40%. And even so, it was enough to make Thor, Loki, and Luo a little bit unable to parry. And what surprised Luo most was that he didn''t expect that Malekis would be so strong. And the most important thing is that Real Gems completely restrained the fruits of his surgery. In this way, Luo''s ability was directly abolished by half. If he only relied on swordsmanship, he really wasn''t Malkis''s opponent. "Really difficult guy..." Luo fixed his figure and began to look for the flaw in Malekis. He joined the battle while observing. Sol and Loki are responsible for the constant harassment of Malekis by their side. The two of them basically saw that Luo''s slashing power was the strongest among them all. Although Saul didn''t want to admit it, he also knew that this was the truth. Formally because of this, she was willing to be here, assisting Luo, and using the thunder summoned by herself to cover Luo''s attack. At the same time, Loki also used his own, best function, and began to contain Malekis. He even used the semi-finished illusion that he hadn''t even learned. I have to say that after Loki used his own illusion, their attack did have some effect. Because of being interfered with by illusion, Malski has been in illusion, unable to effectively control the ability of real gems. This gave the four of them a great opportunity. It''s just a pity that after using the reality gems, Malekis'' body has also undergone some changes. His recovery ability has been strengthened a lot, which caused the attack of the three of them to fail to achieve good results. But even so, they also saw the possibility of defeating the enemy. Therefore, the attack of the three of them is getting more and more violent, and the cooperation is getting better and better. But as a result, Malesky''s mood became more and more unstable. He had already started the mode of indiscriminate bombing. Regardless of whether there is anyone around, he will attack, as long as he can hit, he will not lose. And the most important thing is the current situation, so Malekis has to do this. The three of Thors have gradually found a way to attack the boss of Malkis. Just give them some time and they can definitely be captured! And this is also the point that Malesky is most worried about. He doesn''t want to die here! at the same time. Just when the three of them fought against Malekis. Carl was still standing there, watching the battle silently. "Odin, you said they can beat this guy in time?" "About three days? I think the time has to be moved back a bit, but it takes four days, right?" "I didn''t underestimate them, it''s just because of the power of reality gems, which is really exaggerated. You have guarded reality gems for so long, you should know the power of reality gems better than I do. " "Forget it, it''s useless to say these. If you don''t come down yourself, the reality gems will still belong to me. If you want to grab it then, I am here to accompany you at any time! " Carl is talking to himself here, there is no second person around. But he seemed to be talking to someone else. In fact, Odin was talking to Karl in Asgard through Mumdahl''s abilities. He relied on Heimdall''s eyes to see Karl and Malekis, who possessed the gems of reality. But he didn''t end up personally to solve this guy. For Odin, although Malkis has mastered the gems first, his strength is not enough for Odin to do it. In his opinion, Saul was enough by himself. It''s just that he almost overturned the car. If it hadn''t been for Karl to call for help, Thor would probably have died just now. It is precisely because of this that Odin will use the Rainbow Bridge to connect with Karl''s spiritual power, and then talk to him. This kind of spiritual connection is equivalent to calling you. If Carl chooses not to receive it, he would be the equivalent of hanging up, and Odin has nothing to do with him. But Carl is more curious about the Rainbow Bridge, because the Rainbow Bridge has a lot of capabilities. This is not only a bridge through time and space, but also a powerful weapon that can destroy a planet. And the most important thing is that Rainbow Bridge has almost all abilities, but it is a pity that most people can''t control this thing. Even Odin needs special methods to control the Rainbow Bridge. That''s why Card Crocodile is so curious about Rainbow Bridge. But now Odin has disconnected from Karl. Now that the overall situation is set, UU reading Odin does not need to read it. And with Carl here, Odin is more assured. What he has to do now is to continue to stay in Asgard and wait to see when Hela breaks the seal, and just come over and ask him for trouble. Odin no longer intends to suppress Hela''s seal, he intends to face this personally, the **** of death who once shocked the Nine Realms. at the same time. Carl started to revitalize his body, preparing to play in person. He didn''t want to wait anymore. If the four of them are allowed to continue fighting, it will soon affect the villa of Carl. Although they are still a long way from the villa, if they continue to fight, who can tell. But just as Carl was about to do it, a space door appeared. Gu Yi''s figure appeared on the other side of the space door. "Karl, Domam is about to invade the earth, and the Dark Portal was opened ahead of time for various reasons. So I hope you can help me eliminate Domam. If you can do it for me, I can lend you the gem of time to study for a period of time. " "You really will find time. Didn''t you see that I was getting ready to play?" Carl gave Gu a blank look, but he did not directly refuse. It''s not impossible to help Gu Yi, but he knows Domam''s strength very well, even stronger than Odin. You know, this is the existence of the multiverse level. Carl is really not sure now whether these moves of his own will break the defense against the opponent. But when I think of rewards, it is a gem of time. Although it is just for self-use, it is enough for research. After all, Carl''s purpose is to make a space-time shuttle. As long as this thing can be made successfully, as for whether the gem is in his own hands, he doesn''t care so much. Chapter 380： Spike! "Carl, I''m serious this time, I hope you can agree, and you can borrow the time gem for as long as you want. And I only have one request, that is, before you leave this world, return the gem of time to my heir. " Hearing such humble request from Gu Yi, Karl also sighed. The dignified supreme mage, for some reason, was frustrated and wanted to end his life. This is not a kind of sadness. But Karl didn''t intend to prevent Gu Yi''s death, because it would not do him any good, of course he would not do it. What Carl didn''t expect was that the world had undergone subtle changes. He had no idea that Domam would descend on the earth so quickly. Although there is still some time, it is a bit too fast. The explosions not far away kept ringing, and Gu Yi was standing in front of him, asking for help against Domam. But Carl stayed on the spot, holding his chin and wondering whether he should help or not. The atmosphere here is a bit weird now. People from S.H.I.E.L.D. have also observed the situation here through drones, and also felt the weird atmosphere here. Nick Fury heard the conversation between Gu Yi and Karl, but he didn''t know who Domam was. It''s just that he can tell Gu Yi and Karl''s serious expressions. This Domam must be very strong! If not, the two of them will never talk about this matter with a serious face. ... God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Reject Gu Yi and get transaction points: 1000. Option 2: Accept Gu Yis request, get freely assignable skill points: 1, freely assignable attribute points: 1, get transaction points: 1000. Choice 3: After asking Gu Yi to surrender the time gem, after agreeing to her request, get a time gem and get a transaction point: 1000. Just when Karl was still thinking about what he should do. The choice appeared. But this time the choice is not very difficult, so the reward is not very high. But if you choose three, it''s almost the same as grabbing time gems. Gu Yi may choose to agree under the pressure of Domam and his own compulsion. But the consequence was to offend Gu Yi, and all her disciples, as well as the future Doctor Strange. And the most important thing is that if Gu Yi doesn''t want to seek death, and then solves Domam, then looks back to find his own trouble, then it is really troublesome. And Carl is not greedy for the power of time gems, he is really just to create a space-time shuttle. So Carl chose two and got the same reward as mosquito legs. Choose to complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining freely assignable attribute points: 1 point, freely assignable skill points: 1 point, and gaining transaction points: 1000. After receiving the reward, Karl also agreed to Gu Yi''s request. Afterwards, Gu Yi smiled at Carl, and then closed the space door. Gu Yi did not specify the time of Domam''s arrival, but she said that about ten days before Domam''s arrival, he would personally inform Karl to prepare him. As for the current period, Gu Yi has to teach his disciples and train his successors. Then Carl looked over there, the fighting was still going on, and he didn''t rush up in a hurry. He first assigned his attribute points and skill points. With eleven attribute points, Karl directly spent one to raise the S-level power to S+ level. And the most important thing is that after Carl discovered the S+ level, he could even have a higher level! As for the higher level, how many attribute points are needed, he is not sure. But now it seems that the strength attributes of the S+ level can shake the air with every move. This power reminded Karl of Karp''s kind of power when he was still in the world of One Piece. This is no different from his power! This shows that Karp''s power is also S+ level. But it is useless to say these now, after all, he is now in the Marvel world, not One Piece. Then Karl used 5 skill points to raise the monster power to S level. This strange power directly stretched Karl''s power. But it''s a pity that even if this is the case, Karl''s power has not reached its peak. It can be seen that the strength will be more exaggerated if you go up. Then Karl used the remaining three skill points to improve his face ability by one level. Because this ability is quite special, it needs three skill points to upgrade once. This is quite a loss for Carl. But in order to improve his strength, he can only do so. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Dao Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (A), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 1 Transaction point: 32111 After checking his personal attributes Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. "Hades, are you ready?" Carl gently drew Hades, and he felt it in his heart, this demon sword longed for bloodthirsty emotions. Afterwards, Carl observed the direction of Malekis''s movement for a moment, and then rushed forward. In an instant. Accompanied by a burst of light and shadow flashed by. The etheric particles surrounding Malekis were directly smashed by Carl''s sword! The powerful force, even the surrounding space, produced a wave of ripples. In the place where Carl was cut, there was a huge space crack with a length of more than ten meters and a width of more than half a meter! Seeing this scene, Thor and Loki took a breath at the same time! They had seen Carl''s power and knew he could shatter space with his bare hands. But that is only a small area of ??half a fist. The space crack area created by Carl, if it is a little larger, may affect the stability of the entire space! at the same time. Malekis even showed an expression of disbelief. He did not expect that the human in front of him would actually squeeze through the defense line of reality gems. Malekis wanted to fight back, but he hadn''t waited for any action. Carl has taken the knife and dropped it. Malekis couldn''t even react and was cut off directly! Kill in a flash! Chapter 381： Ether particles in hand Get the ether particles! After beheading Malkis, Karl directly used his power to compress the ether particles together, and then placed them in a special container. In this special container, there are space gems and soul gems. This is a box that Karl used Destroyer''s armor and other special materials to create, which can hold infinite gems. And each gem is placed in a separate space separately, if you want to use it, you also need to use it separately. However, with Carl''s current strength, it is basically unlikely to use Infinite Gems. And this kind of thing, there is no infinite glove still used. After all, Karl doesn''t know the principle of Infinite Gloves, so naturally it is impossible to make them so quickly. Even Tony Stark can imitate a similar one after seeing Infinity Gloves. But even so, the Infinite Glove he imitated in the original book was not as powerful as Thanos'' Infinite Glove. After all, Thanos Infinite Gloves can offset the side effects of Infinite Gems. On the other hand, if Tony Stark made it, he couldn''t do this. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have to sacrifice himself in the Fourth League. "Master Carl, what should we do with this fellow''s body and his spaceship? And my domineering experience told me that there are still a lot of people in it, should we kill all of them? " Luo stepped forward and asked. Carl shook his head, then looked at Saul. "Sol, the dark elves in there, leave it to you to deal with, but I want to stay and study this spaceship. I also want to stay with the body of Malekis, do you have any opinion? " Carl asked, but his tone was more like an order. Saul was sweating on his forehead, and he didn''t dare to refute Karl. "No problem, I will contact Heimdall now and let him lead someone to take away the Dark Elves. As for this spaceship and this corpse, you can study it any way you want. I have no opinion on this. But that etheric particle, can you..." "This thing belongs to me, if you want it, I''ll talk about it if you win." With that, Carl directly took the box containing the infinite gems back into his dimensional space bag. Seeing this scene, Saul scratched his head helplessly. Although he had the heart to fight with Carl, he took back the etheric particles and space gems. But he also knew that he was not Karl''s opponent. More importantly, he discovered that he could not even beat Rocky. Because the power that Loki showed just now was stronger than when he was in Asgard, I don''t know how much. And the most important thing is that Loki''s various element magics are used very smoothly. Even his best illusion is completely imperceptible, and the enemy will be attacked without knowing it. Even Malekis, who has mastered the ether particles, could not completely see through Loki''s illusion. From here, Thor can see that Loki has now become a pure magician, rather than the assassin who has become a monk. Then Thor left the earth with the remnants of the dark elves. Then Carl and others, while waiting for Malekis''s body, and his huge spaceship, came to the back of the villa. This is very, very huge, and it occupies a very large garden. Fortunately, all around here are their own ID properties, so there is no need to worry about disputes and the like. And most importantly, in the face of a huge spaceship, no one dared to report him. As for the portal in the sky. When Malesky died, the portal had disappeared, and Karl didn''t need to care about it. that''s all. Karl first asked Luo to study the body and genes of the dark elves, while taking Tony Stark with him, he began to study this huge spaceship. There are a lot of materials on this, which can help Carl make the space-time shuttle. But Tony Stark doesn''t know everything. When he saw this spaceship for the first time, he was also confused and didn''t know where to start. Fortunately, his learning ability is very good, and he will be able to get started in a few days. In this way, over time, two months passed quickly. During this period Hydra began to riot. The story of the Avengers II did not unfold, but jumped directly over it. Because the psychic gem is in Karl''s hand, I can''t make a vision. And Jarvis has become more intelligent, while Ultron is still dead and has no chance to show up. But Hydra didn''t jump for long. The people of Hydra, if they were only dealing with S.H.I.E.L.D., Carl didn''t want to say anything. After all, this was a battle between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, and Carl didn''t bother to care about it. Because Karl himself also has a Medical Biology Co., Ltd., which is preparing to go on the market The gene-enhancing medicament that Luo researched has been officially put on sale and earned them within one month, equivalent to half a Stark the company. Although the follow-up is a bit weak, it will not take too long to reach the size of Stark. After all, individuals want to live forever, even if they cant live forever, they want to live a longer life. That''s why this potion is so hot that it is being purchased almost everywhere in the world. It''s just a pity that if you use this kind of thing once and then use it a second time, it won''t work. And he also wrote this kind of thing on the clear surface. If you want to continue to improve the lifespan, you need to wait for the development of the second-generation product. It is precisely because of this that when he sells this kind of medicine, he will continue to exert his strength. Because the first few batches of purchase have already been used. And knowing that this thing cannot be used a second time, naturally I will not continue to buy it. But even this has brought very huge benefits to Carl''s company. Now Luo only needs to do one thing, and that is to complete the analysis of the dark elves'' genes, and then produce the second generation of elves. This is the goal Carl gave him. But Luo''s research has not been very smooth. Hydra fought against S.H.I.E.L.D., but directed the spearhead to Carl''s company. A few days before Carl wanted to go public, did the trading company find Luo, want to kill him, and then **** all kinds of materials of this medicine and the materials of the spacecraft? But it''s a pity that they wrongly estimated Luo''s strength, and also wrongly estimated Intil''s strength. Even if Rocky was not present at the time, only Luo and Intil were the two. , Enough to get on, the entire army of Hydra agents was wiped out. Even if they dispatched nearly two hundred people to besiege, it was still easily resolved. Chapter 382： 1 year The most annoying thing about Hydras is not how strong they are, but their very exaggerated hidden abilities and self-hematopoiesis ability. Just like their slogan, the heads of the Hydra were chopped off and eight were left. Even if they have one head left, they will never die. It is precisely because of this that Hydra is very difficult to deal with. But this is just so difficult compared to SHIELD. For Carl, it means that they are all a group of children, and they can''t escape his eyes. So when the agents of Hydra came to the door, Karl followed the taste and solved the high-level Hydra one by one. Although the action was a bit rough, it didn''t do any cover-up work. It also caused a very bad influence, causing officials in this world to condemn Karl collectively, and even want to use public opinion to influence Karl. It''s just that Carl just announced a piece of news immediately, that is, if someone continues to talk about him, the second generation potions will no longer be sold to these people, and he will blacklist them one by one. All the people who denounced him disappeared about two-thirds as soon as he said this. There was still a small group left, basically people who hadn''t used medicine before, but they quickly stopped speaking. After all, no one wants to offend the boss of a company that can make life-prolonging medicines. In this way, the Hydra has been completely annihilated, and SHIELD has not split, although there is still a part of the Hydra battle that has not been dealt with by Carl. But the rest of this person can''t make any waves, so there is no need to worry. So this knowledge passed slowly, and no one wanted to mention it. This time the Hydra, let alone a head, was afraid that even the whole body was almost wiped out by Carl. They may be left in the end, a little bit of thighs, or tails. If they want to regain their vitality, I am afraid that there will be no more than a hundred years. It is precisely because of this that Carl''s brutality was seen by everyone. This time, as long as he identified the opponent as a Hydra, he almost killed them all. Within a day, Carl killed nearly a thousand people. These are all high-level officials of Hydra, and they are also high-level officials of this world. Even the boss of Nick Fury was killed by Karl. Although somewhat arrogant and unreasonable, after investigating after the clues provided by Carl, they found that these people were indeed Hydra people! Carl didn''t make a mistake! And this made most people stay away from Karl. In their opinion, Karl is already an omniscient god, so he doesn''t want to have anything to do with him in the car. But even so. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau still maintains close contact with Carl. Even Carr''s Biomedical Co., Ltd. has been taken care of by S.H.I.E.L.D. and successfully listed. Finally, Carl and Tony Stark also joined forces to form a new Institute of Biotechnology. The lineup of researchers inside is also very exaggerated. In addition to Tony Stark and Luo, the two promoters, Dr. Pym, the first generation Ant-Man, also participated. As a PhD in biology, Bruce Spinner, of course, also joined this research institute. In addition. People from S.H.I.E.L.D. also sent people to join. Nick Fury''s purpose is very simple. He just wants to know the research data of Karl''s biopharmaceuticals. In this regard, Carl did not ask for confidentiality, but let Luo choose. As for whether Luo Ge did not give it, Karl didn''t know, and he didn''t bother to care about it. In this way, there is not even a week. This biotechnology research institute already has one hundred subordinates. Among them, more than 70 people have at least a doctorate degree, and more than 20 people have a double doctorate degree or more. A small part of them have special abilities and even superheroes. But what Carl didnt expect was that an oolong appeared in this research institute. They even invited Strange, who had not yet become Doctor Strange, to join them. Strange had just been in a car accident now, so he wanted to find a way to heal his hand, and then Tony Starkla came in by accident. This made Carl a little speechless. And Gu Yi was also somewhat helpless. This was originally a game she had set up, and she wanted Strange to take the initiative to find Kama Taj and worship him as a teacher. It turned out to be better now. As soon as the Oolong came out, Gu Yi himself came over and talked to Carl, hoping that Carl could find a way to let him go to Kama Taj. In this regard, Carl can do nothing, because he has no reason to do so. In the end, Gu Yi had no choice but to do it himself, forcibly acting in front of Strange, telling him that he had a way to help him solve the problem quickly. Then Strange was obediently taken to Kama Taj by Gu Yi. However, Gu Yi''s appearance at that time also scared them. Because everyone present except Luo is the first time to see Gu Yi, a powerful mage. Even Loki saw Gu Yi for the first time. It was also this meeting that made Loki understand the insurmountable gap between himself and the Supreme Mage. as time flows. Soon a year passed. Carl''s Biomedical Co., Ltd. is already comparable in size to the Stark Industrial Building. And Karl was also next to the Stark Industrial Building and bought a building about the same height as his building. In this way, both of them can take care of each other. It''s just that there are some staff members in this building, and Karl, Luo and others don''t often appear in this building. The person in charge here is Rocky. Karl put him in charge of the building and 80% of the company''s business. Anyway, except for the development of pharmacy, everything else was managed by Loki, and Carl did a hand-off shopkeeper very easily. As for his medicine, it has also been developed to version 4.0. This version has increased the life span of human beings to an average of about one hundred years. Although it looks, it is not very high. But the most amazing thing about the medicine Carl sells is that he can reduce your aging degree and prevent organs and cells from failing so quickly. In other words, unless you are really dying, your cells and organs will not fail immediately. But correspondingly, when your life span is approaching the limit, the organ will give a warning three years in advance. These three years are basically the loopholes Carl deliberately left. In order to remind them in time, they can prepare for the funeral. As for the 5.0 version, Carl does not plan to develop it, because if he develops further, it will be a real strengthening potion, not this kind of life-increasing toy. Chapter 383： Exaggerated choice Within a year. The technological level of Marvel World can be said to have undergone earth-shaking changes. This is not just because of the various black technologies developed by Tony Stark. More importantly, it was because of Karl''s medicine that the scientific researchers who had been in serious trouble were brought back to a young state. As a result, the overall technology of Marvel World has become very exaggerated. Plus the Destroyer, and Malekis, the spacecraft that remained. That''s why this happens. But even so, for Carl, there is no benefit. The most is to make his life more convenient. It''s just that after a year of calm, Carl also seemed a little uncomfortable. During this period of time, he began to be bored and began to search for the gates of hell, wanting to wander in hell. By the way, see if you can continue to improve your strength. It''s just a pity that he found the gate of hell, but Mephisto can perceive Karl passing through the gate of **** every time, and then settle down in advance to drive him out of hell. Carl and Mephisto have played against each other many times, but each time ended in a tie. Mephisto wanted to kill Karl, because of his arrival, the high **** was restless. Even his original plan was completely disrupted. The opposite is Carl. Anyway, going to **** is not a loss for him, and he can even improve his strength, why not do it. But in this way, Mephisto himself is the only suffering person. Today, Carl had also planned to dial **** once, and then talk to Mephisto for the past. He was ready to trigger, but a call from Loki forced him to stop his actions. Because Loki said Magneto had found the apocalypse. But the strength of Apocalypse was very strong, and when he woke up, he disappeared. Even Magneto didn''t know where he went. So he can only notify Karl first, telling him that the apocalypse has awakened. "Rocky, please inform Tony Stark and ask him to help me investigate whether there is any weird person similar to the apocalypse in that area. After I have dealt with the matter at hand, I will go to you. " With that, Karl hung up the phone and went to the courtyard of the villa. Here is a man with a **** beard and a suit. He was Lucifer who had met Karl before. He has been here since Karl answered the phone. Intil stared at him vigilantly to prevent him from attacking himself. During this time, Intil''s strength has also improved a lot. She even exercised her mental strength to prevent herself from dragging Carl''s hind legs. So she can now, calmly face this man who once deflated herself. "Lucifer, what is your purpose for coming here? I told you more than a year ago, you are not qualified to talk to me about cooperation!" Karl said coldly, and didn''t give him any face. But Lucifer showed a smile, which he thought was very beautiful, and slowly saluted Karl. "I agree with what you said before, but if I want to tell you, is Mephisto ready to attack you? As far as I know, Domam, the lord of the dark dimension, is about to descend on the earth. Mephisto has been in contact with him, although I''m not sure if he wants to do it to you. But as far as I know, you should have agreed to the Supreme Mage Gu Yi to deal with Domam together with him, right? If you agree to join forces with me and help me unify hell, then I will help you contain Mephisto and his army of demons. " Carl frowned when he heard Lucifer''s words. "In other words, if I choose not to agree, will you directly choose to join forces with Mephisto, and then lead the **** devil to invade the earth? To be honest, if you want to do this, I don''t care, after all, I am not from this world either. But if you really engage in this kind of backstab behavior, I''m afraid you won''t be the lord of **** for the rest of your life! " Carl sneered and mocked the other party unabashedly. The corner of Lucifer''s mouth raised slightly, and he didn''t care about Karl''s sarcasm, but made his own response softly. "I admit that backstabs are very bad, so I just choose to stand by and watch the earth being occupied by Mephisto. After all, backstabs are not my style, and the most important thing is that Mephisto will not believe that I will join hands with him. " Lucifer shrugged helplessly. This sentence, what he said is very true. Since he rejected Mephisto last time, the two of them have never appeared in the same frame again. And the most important thing is that Mephistopheles has also put Lucifer and other **** lords on his kill list. The other lords of **** didn''t know about this, but Lucifer knew it very well. After all, Lucifer didn''t eat dry food, no matter what, he was once an angel at the top of the world. Only when he fell later did he fall into **** and lost most of his power. Lucifer now has only half the power he had at his peak It is conceivable how strong he can be after he returns to his peak. Carl was still thinking about it at this time. He was hesitating whether he would agree to Lucifer. Although he has stated his position, Carl always feels that Lucifer is still holding back something bad. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Promise Lucifer, after the end of the fight against Domam, help him unify the hell, restore strength, gain Lucifers friendship, and the power of **** (C), get a deal point: 15000. Option 2: Reject Lucifer, get freely assignable points: 2, freely assignable skill points: 2, or trade points: 2000. Choice 3: Declare the enemy of hell, destroy all the lord of hell, get the whole hell, become the veritable lord of hell, get the breath of **** (S), get trading points: 50000. Just as Carl was thinking, the god-level choice had already started. But when Carl saw this choice, the whole person was stupid. The first and the second are understandable, but what the **** is the third? Want him to become the lord of hell? Just kidding? Although I don''t know what the **** breath is, but looking at the S-level suffix and the final 50,000 transaction point reward, Carl understands that this is a life-gamble choice! You know, if you are an enemy of hell, in addition to facing Lucifer and Mephisto, there are other lords of hell! Although they are fighting on their own, their unity is enough to fight against a Domam! And the most important thing is that if you are an enemy of hell, it is an enemy of a world. This choice three makes Carl really helpless. But he thought for a moment, this is not that there is no room for manipulation, it is just a little bit difficult. And it requires a little bit of sacrifice. Chapter 384： Refuse! "Lucifer, although your suggestion is good, I still choose to reject it." After Carl hesitated for a while, he chose the third option. Although this option is extremely dangerous, Carl thought for a moment, how could he improve his strength if he didn''t win a hand. And after completing this task, you will become the lord of **** and master the **** of the Marvel world! Although this **** is useless after leaving the Marvel world. But since the power of **** breath has been shown separately, it means that it is an ability that can be used all the time. And the opening is directly the highest level of S level! Although Carl is still unclear about the role of **** breath, at present, the most obvious function of **** breath is to create a clone equivalent to one-tenth of his own strength. This is the information that Carl learned when he fought Mephisto before. Although Mephisto hates Karl very much, it does not mean that there will be no communication between them. Such insignificant information can still be used by Karl during the battle. And the most important thing is that when Carl fought Mephisto at that time, he only used his own abilities instead of using infinite gems. In other words, if he helps Gu Yi and solves Domam later, he will have four infinite gems in his hand. At that time, in addition to the power gem and soul gem, they are still hidden somewhere they don''t know. In Carl''s hands, he has mastered the power of four infinite gems! And Karl can also practice how to use the power of infinite gems when fighting against Domam. In this way, against the entire hell, there is a very high degree of certainty! That''s why he made such a choice. As for the 50,000 bonus points, it is not what Carl values. "Unexpectedly, you still rejected me, very good, very good! When the **** devil comes, I want to see you, how to stop Mephisto! " "Hahahahahaha, I''m watching you humans in hell, completely overwhelmed by Mephisto''s army of demons! Then you will know what a wrong choice not to join hands with me! " The corners of Lucifer''s angry mouth had begun to twitch, and he even laughed anxiously. Then he turned into a black mist and disappeared in front of Karl, apparently returning to hell. After seeing him leave, Carl raised the corners of his mouth and rubbed Intil''s head. "Notify the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. to prepare them to deal with **** at any time. When I finish solving the apocalypse, I will tell them the coordinates of all the gates of hell, and then let him send someone to guard it. By the way, let me know about the Ghost Rider and the group of X Academy. This time of catastrophe, if they were not willing to help, I would not care. After all, this matter is related to their own planet and has nothing to do with us. " "Brother Carl, shall I just say the same thing?" Intil blinked and asked softly. Carl nodded, then looked up to the sky. "Just follow my instructions, but don''t be too strong, try to relax. I will not force them to participate in the battle. It doesn''t matter if they don''t want to, you just say it once and leave directly. " "Hmm, I know!" Intil nodded, then trot all the way into the house, apparently preparing to contact them. Both the Ghost Rider and the X Academy have contact information. Although it may not get through, he can leave a message anyway. As for whether they will participate in this war, to be honest, Carl doesn''t care. After all, Karl is not from the Marvel world, and his sense of belonging in this world is not even as strong as the Pirate World. "Since the storm is coming, make some preparations in advance. However, the time for Magneto to find the Apocalypse was really a coincidence, and it happened to be stuck at this point in time. What a headache..." Carl shook his head helplessly, and then flashed all the way to the office of his pharmaceutical company. Magneto had been waiting here for a long time, and Loki was also nearby, chatting with Magneto. It''s just that Magneto looked a little embarrassed at this time. The red cloak on his body is gone, and the battle armor is also tattered. At first glance, he knows that he has experienced a very fierce battle. But there was nothing wrong with his helmet. I have to say that the material of this helmet is indeed very hard and very special. "Master Karl, you are finally here." Loki was also relieved when he saw Carl''s figure at this time. Although Loki''s strength is good, he still has some pressure when facing Magneto. "Loki, you go to inform Odin, that in addition to Domam going to invade the earth, Mephisto will also attack the human world. This information is true. If Odin is still willing to keep this back garden, let him send troops to guard it. " Carl said smoothly. He couldn''t take the initiative to contact Odin now, so he could only use Loki to contact the other party. But when Loki heard that Mephisto was going to join forces with Domam his face changed suddenly. These two people were taken out separately, each of which was a very powerful existence. But they joined forces. This really made him unable to imagine how chaotic the scene would be when Domam descended on the earth! "I see, I''ll go and notify my father now!" Loki wiped the sweat from his forehead, immediately put on his armor, and then contacted Heimdall in his own unique way. Magneto on the side is a bit deceptive. Because he didn''t even know who Domam was, but he at least knew Mephisto. "Mephisto is about to invade the earth? What the **** is going on?" Magneto asked. Obviously, he was a little nervous after hearing Carl''s words. Carl shook his head and sat on the sofa casually, then used his ability to get a bottle of wine and a glass, and poured himself a glass of wine. "Don''t worry about this matter. After I find Apocalypse, I will tell you what happened. It is best if you are willing to help, but I will not force you to fight. So, let''s talk about the power of Apocalypse first. " Seeing that Karl was not in a hurry, Magneto also calmed down and told all the information he knew. He really fought with Apocalypse. As a result, Magneto was completely defeated. The power of Apocalypse completely crushed him. Even if Magneto controlled the magnetic field, it failed to defeat the apocalypse. In the end, if it weren''t for the help of the Black Queen, the White Queen, and other mutants such as the Red Tank, he would have died there. But where did Tianqi go, he didn''t know. Although Loki notified Tony Stark and asked him to help find it. But Tony Stark is not omnipotent, even if he is looking for apocalypse, it will take a while. Chapter 385： Looking for apocalypse "Stark, how''s the situation on your side? Didn''t you find the whereabouts of Apocalypse?" Inside the Stark Industrial Building, Karl is here waiting for Tony Stark to find the location of the apocalypse. But he had been here for more than half an hour, and he still couldn''t find the other party. "Carl, don''t be so anxious. Although I am a genius, my speed of finding people is not very fast. And more importantly, that guy is not a normal human, and the area he lives in is also very backward. Even if I use global satellites to find his location, it cannot be so fast. " Tony Stark complained about Karl while continuing to control Jarvis, looking for the location of the apocalypse. Carl could see that he had been searching very hard. "You keep looking, I''ll take a look at it, saying that your armor here is good, worthy of the title of your Iron Man." Carl said, and then began to appreciate the steel suit made by Tony Stark. These armors of Tony Stark were updated very quickly, and Karl didn''t know which generation he was upgrading to at this time. But what Carl knows is that Tony Stark didn''t make nano armor. After all, he doesn''t have this kind of technology now, but he has worked **** portability and defensive power. Because only in this way can we face the increasingly powerful enemies. "Carl, I have one thing I want to ask you about, does Mephisto, the lord of **** you talk about, really exist? Hell or something, shouldn''t it be something that only exists in myths and legends? How can it really exist? " Tony Stark asked while looking for the apocalypse. Tony Stark also knows a thing or two about Mephisto, the imminent invasion of the earth. Because when Carl explained to Magneto before, he happened to make a call and heard part of it. Then Magneto left Carl''s company, and Loki returned to Asgard to report Odin. Carl took advantage of the opportunity to come to the Stark Industrial Building. But Tony Stark, who has been busy since just now, has not had time to ask this question. Now he suddenly remembered, and then he said something smoothly. Carl didn''t talk nonsense, he just explained it briefly, and it was enough for Tony Stark to understand the seriousness of the matter. As for other aspects, Karl did not say much, and even Mephisto''s strength, Karl did not tell Tony Stark. But even if you don''t say it, based on his IQ, he should be able to guess that the lord of **** is definitely better than himself. "It turns out that it''s such a thing. If this is the case, I really can''t stand idly by. But does S.H.I.E.L.D. know about it? If they know this situation, I am afraid they will explode, right? " Tony Stark smiled, mocking him mercilessly. "S.H.I.E.L.D. has also established an alliance of Avengers, which is really naive. What is the use of this alliance? When encountering this kind of thing, didn''t they fight separately in the end? " Tony Stark did not say that the formation of the Avengers was bad, he just thought that Nick Furys idea was rather naive. After all, Tony Stark is also a superhero and the well-known Iron Man. So he knows very well that every superhero fights on its own and rarely cooperates. After all, each of them has full arrogance, unless they are people who have been living together or are used to team fighting. There is a high probability that other people will not fight together. Hulk after Bruce Banner''s transformation is the best example. "You don''t have to say that. After all, not everyone is as strong as mine." Seeing Carl''s narcissism, Tony Stark couldn''t help but curl his lips, but he couldn''t refute it. Because Carl is really strong. He has a deep understanding of this. Then Tony Stark continued to find the position of Apocalypse for Carl. But at this moment. Natasha, Patton, and Steve Rogers came to the Stark Industrial Building. The three of them weren''t surprised when they saw that Karl was here, but they had long since found that he would be here. "Carl, Intiel told us that Mephisto, Lord of Hell, is going to join forces with Domam. She also said that you will provide the location of the Gate of Hell, right?" Steve Rogers is straight to the point, without any polite remarks. After all, he and Karl have lived together for more than a year, and they are also very familiar with each other, without those polite words at all. "Yes, that''s what I told her. You are here at the right time. I just save some time to find you." Carl smiled, and immediately clicked on the world map from the virtual screen next to him, and then marked all the points. "These coordinates are the gates of hell, you remember ~ www.novelhall.com~ if you miss any one by then, you can''t blame me." After seeing Karl display the coordinates, Patton immediately took out his tablet and started recording. But at this moment, Tony Stark on the side suddenly exclaimed, shocking Steve Rogers and others. "Haha, I found it! The location of Apocalypse, I found it! He is here!" With that said, Tony Stark, first give Karl the coordinates of the screen on his side. Then he used the satellite celestial eye to locate the opponent''s location! Although the picture is a little fuzzy, Carl can still see that this man wearing a gray cloak walking in a wasteland is the apocalypse! "Thanks for your hard work." Carl nodded, and immediately left here. Tony Stark and others, after seeing Karl leave, then looked at each other and started discussing Mephisto and Hell. They already knew all about Domam and Mephisto, preparing to invade the earth. Although it is uncertain when this war will start, it is always necessary to prevent it in advance. Fortunately, Mephisto, after being bored by Karl, didn''t bother to spy on the earth. If not, he had already discovered that the fact that he had teamed up with Domam to invade the earth had leaked completely. Thanks to Lucifer for this, if he weren''t there, unless Gu Yi used the gem of time. Otherwise, no one would guess that Mephisto would join forces with Domam. at the same time. Nick Fury, who was in S.H.I.E.L.D., looked at the pager with a sense of time in his hand, and couldn''t help but shook his head. "It''s almost time to come back and see Danvers, no, you should be called Captain Marvel now." Chapter 386： Kill! In the barren desert. A man wearing a gray cloak, with very strong sunlight, walked barefoot here. This desert is a very dangerous no man''s land. Even the most experienced wilderness survival experts come here with a high probability of not being able to get out. But the man looked calm and relaxed, not nervous at all. Even the sunshine here didn''t affect him half a point. "This world is really weird. There are many mutants, but it turns out that ordinary people will rule the world. And the most important thing is that in addition to these people, there are actually some strange aliens. Such people are completely different from mutants, and the technology of this world is really incomprehensible. " Tianqi has learned the language of this world from others. "This world has become a bit strange, especially the mutants here, it is really disappointing that they dare to do something with their gods. But I probably also learned about their strengths. Just give me a little more time to get familiar with the environment of this world, and then recruit my four knights. I can make a comeback, and I will let everyone in this world know who is the real god! " Tianqi talked to himself while continuing to walk in the desert. But at this moment. Tianqi saw a figure in the sky suddenly. When he saw this person, Tianqi was stunned for a second, and then he felt tremendous pressure, converging on himself. In an instant. The sky became gloomy. A strong wind erupted from the surrounding area, rolling up the yellow sand. After feeling this tremendous pressure. Apocalypse also burst out of its own thought power and spiritual power to counter this power. "Who are you! You dare to appear before God!" Facing Apocalypse''s questioning, the man floating in the air raised his mouth slightly, revealing a handsome smile. "My name is Carl, and I came here to take your life." Carl was telling the truth, but it caused Apocalypse''s blood pressure to soar and burned with anger. "You dare to say that you came to kill me. It seems that you really want to die, human!" The Apocalypse roared and directly manipulated the power of mind, raising a large amount of dust, trying to attack Karl. But facing the motivation of Apocalypse, Carl just waved his hand gently, and the dust was sent back directly by Carl''s Fluttering Fruit Ability. "How can it be?!" Tianqi was suddenly covered by large patches of yellow sand. If it weren''t for his quick response, he would immediately release other abilities to disperse this yellow sand. I''m afraid he has been buried alive. "Apocalypse, I said, I''m here to kill you!" When the voice fell, Carl came to Tianqi''s side. The Hades in his hand was chopped off towards the head of Apocalypse without hesitation! Facing Carl''s sudden blow, Apocalypse had already eaten, and immediately released the barrier, trying to block Carl''s slash. But Hades''s demon power, coupled with Karl''s power, hit the fluttering fruit and the shaking fruit. With this blow, Apocalypse had no way to dodge, and even the barrier he created could not stop Karl''s slash! In an instant. A huge space gap appeared around. In the sky, a red thunder flashed even more. Tianqi felt the pain in his body, and his expression was extremely distorted. Although he was hit by Carl, his strong vitality did not stop him from dying like this. After all, the strength of Apocalypse is not very weak. Although he is not as good as Odin and Gu Yi, his strength is far more than Magneto, and even Thor and the others. It can be said that the strength of Apocalypse is at a stage where it is not up to and which is very embarrassing. If it wasn''t for his body and the power of the phoenix, Karl wouldn''t even bother to wake him up. "It''s pretty meaty, then the next blow will solve you!" While talking, Carl took another shot in the backhand! It''s just that this knife didn''t hit Apocalypse. He suddenly showed super high speed at this time, avoiding Carl''s blow. But it is not without a price for him to strengthen his speed. The weather at this time was breathless, looking a little weak, and the power of the phoenix began to emerge from him. Obviously, he just used the power of the phoenix, which barely escaped Karl''s fatal blow. But even so, nothing can be changed. "Is the power of the phoenix? It''s really a good power, but it''s a pity that the power of the phoenix in your body is really too weak. It would be great if I had the full power of the phoenix. In this way, I wouldn''t have to work hard to refine the sword. " Carl said casually, Hades also trembled, agreeing with Carl''s statement. Apocalypse now looked at Karl cautiously. His injuries are slowly recovering. This is the power of the phoenix, as well as his own healing ability, which brings him resilience. Under normal circumstances, he can recover from injuries that are fatal in the eyes of others. But nearly ten seconds have passed now, and the injury has not recovered, and there is even a feeling of corrosion spreading throughout the bodyWhat have you done to my body? Why has my recovery ability become so much weaker! " Tianqi was a little sullen. He looked at his bleeding wound and didn''t understand how Carl did it. "Does this kind of thing need me to explain to you?" Carl gently moved Hades in his hand, and rushed up instantly. On the side of Tianqi''s face, he gritted his teeth and chose to harden his whole body directly, and directly confronted Karl. This time, Tianqi did not underestimate the enemy, and also used his full strength. In an instant. The collision between the two of them directly caused a violent explosion, and even exploded a huge deep hole over a kilometer in the ground! Then the figures of the two of them flew from the ground to the air. At this time, the apocalypse, burning the power of the phoenix, was able to stalemate with Karl. But his expression was terrifying, and his body trembled from time to time. Obviously, his body cannot perfectly withstand the power of the phoenix, so this side effect occurs. Compared with Qin Grey, Apocalypse, as the host of Phoenix''s power, is still a lot worse. But compared to the hideous apocalypse. Carl was very calm. In this way, the battle between the two was almost deadlocked for less than twenty minutes. Carl finally stood on the head of Apocalypse, and Hades also went smoothly, absorbing all the power in Apocalypse. This makes Hades''s black pattern directly cover one-fifth of the whole! "Not bad." Carl glanced at the black pattern of Hades, then retracted it into the scabbard. But just as Carl was packing up the body of Apocalypse, a portal suddenly appeared. Gu Yi took Strange and appeared in front of Karl. "Carl, get ready!" Chapter 387： Nervous Gu Yi''s sudden visit made Carl understand that Domam was about to descend on Earth. At the same time, he also informed S.H.I.E.L.D. and Magneto of this matter to prepare them. As for the other forces, they are more or less affected by the wind. The whole world suddenly became much quieter because of Domam''s coming. Although ordinary people don''t know this kind of thing, even they can feel it, and the whole world has become tense. Especially on the streets, there are more and more police forces. There are also military exercises all over the world, all in full swing. And the places where these countries conduct military exercises are the locations of the gates of **** that Carl previously marked. The location marked by Carl is rather vague, but if you circle this area within a radius of ten kilometers, there will be absolutely no mistakes. This is the thinking of those countries. After all, they don''t know the precise coordinates, so they can only do so. However, relying solely on the strength of the nations of the world, they would not be able to completely encircle the gates of hell. So the mutants of the X-Men and the mutants of the Brotherhood also swept some of the death zones that humans could not easily set foot in. Magneto and Professor X led their teams to guard one side, and they were ready to meet the devil army. In addition to them, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents have also dispatched one after another, starting to search for abnormalities around the world to prevent anyone from trying to mess around and destroy. This war will affect the entire world. Therefore, they absolutely do not allow anyone to come out and make trouble during this time period. Even if it''s an underground salvage like Jinhe, there is an organization that likes to find things in ordinary times like Shouhehui. At this time, they all seemed calmer and didn''t take the initiative to cause damage. They are not lunatics after all, and naturally know how terrible this world would be if it were occupied by the devil. Especially the big men of the underground world, they have almost seen Mephisto and know what a greedy devil this guy is. So it is impossible for them to give up the earth to such a greedy guy. As for the ghost rider. Carl didn''t ask him anything. After all, he was unlikely to follow Carl''s words. However, the ghost knight''s intuition is very accurate, and his perception of the devil''s breath is also very sensitive. So he knew exactly where he should go. As for Luo and Intil, the two of them are responsible, and the safety around the city is enough. After all, there will always be some fish that slip through the net, and more importantly, the believers of Domam will also jump out at this time. What they have to do is simple, and that is to unite the Avengers, Tony Stark, and Rocky and Thor, and fight against the followers of Domam. The strengths of these believers vary, but they all have one characteristic in common, that is, they all possess the power of black magic. And because they completely took refuge in Domam, their mastery of black magic can even fight against the Black Queen who has been practicing hard for many years. This is the benefit of believing in darkness. The strength can be greatly enhanced, but the shortcomings are also obvious, that is, to become the eternal slave of the other party! There is another point, and it is also the point that makes Gu Yi most distressed. That is these believers, most of them are his disciples. Although she knew from the beginning, these people believed in Domam and then hid by her side. But in order to cooperate with his fate, Gu Yi didn''t find them directly, but chose to let them stay here. This is where Gu Yi is more rigid. Although she is farsighted and very powerful, once some things involve her, she will become a bit old-fashioned. But it is also this kind of old-fashioned, when she guarded the gem of time for hundreds of years. It wasn''t until she met Karl that she broke this ironclad rule. After all, she asked Carl for help, so she took the initiative to hand over the Time Gem for Carl to study for a period of time. So the staid personality, sometimes, is really too easy to be bad. In this regard, Odin did a very good job. His staidness is even worse than Gu Yi. But sometimes, he is more flexible than Gu Yi. It is precisely because of this that Karl can successfully get so many Infinite Gems. And Odin himself knows very well that these gems are the best protection if they remain in Karl''s body. After all, with him, even if Thanos came in person, he might not be able to **** the infinite gems from Karl. And leaving Rocky with Carl to study, this is Odin''s most profitable choice. Because the current Rocky''s strength has more than doubled compared to when he was at the beginning. Odin can be said to be so happy now that he even gave the Ice Box to Loki for safekeeping. This artifact, coupled with Loki''s current strength, can be said to be able to display his ice physique to the fullest. Now even Sol is not necessarily Rockys opponent But recently Odin seems to be helping Sol, awakening his power of thunder, and helping him build a battle axe by the way. Carl doesn''t know exactly what tomahawk it is, but depending on the situation, it is likely to be the tomahawk storm. that''s all. over time. The tense atmosphere on the earth is ready to emerge. Even ordinary people, walking on the street every day, can see all kinds of plain clothes, as well as people on patrol, walking on the street. Even fighter jets and helicopters whizzed past the sky from time to time. But these don''t count. Some mutants that can fly, as well as superpowers, also fly in the sky from time to time. Whenever they see this scene, they will feel that the world has become completely unfamiliar. Especially when nearly a hundred steel suits roared past the air. The feeling of "I was born to be a human being, I''m sorry" is even more lingering in my heart, and it won''t go away for a long time. Originally, Iron Man, or mutant and superpower, was not seen once a year. Now I have to run into it seven or eight times a day. This makes them feel that the world has really changed completely! at the same time. The interior of S.H.I.E.L.D.. A woman with a shining body is sitting drinking tea in Nick Fury''s office. "Nick Fury, you call me back so anxiously, what is the matter? Although I have just returned to the earth today, I always feel that the atmosphere of the earth seems a bit wrong. Who have you provoked and why are you so nervous? " "Danvers, this matter was not caused by us, but by someone trying to invade the earth. Had it not been for someone to inform us that we had to be prepared to be invaded, we might not know anything yet. " Chapter 388： Danvers Arrival "Earth will still be invaded? For such a small planet, who is going to panic and invade here?" Danvers is also the Captain Marvel, and his face is covered up at this time. She has been out for a long time and has no idea how the earth has changed during this period of time. Therefore, she is not very clear that there are four infinite gems on the earth now, not to mention that the earth has become the center of the vortex of the game of the bigwigs of the universe. After all, Danvers wasn''t in the mood to waste time on fighting for power, what she had to do was much more complicated. The peace of the entire universe requires her to maintain. And the most important thing is that in the universe, Danvers saved more than a few races. So she didn''t even know what happened on the earth and solar system. And most importantly, she didn''t even know about Odin, Mephisto, and Gu Yi. Even if Magneto and X, who existed at the time, fought against each other, she also didn''t know each other. After all, the two people at that time were still in the civil war, and they were not as powerful as they are now. "It seems that you really don''t know anything. In this case, I have to repeat it from the beginning..." Nick Fury sighed helplessly, and then recounted the matter from the beginning. Not only that, but Nick Fury also told Danvers about the power of the earth now, as well as some powerful people, which made her a little surprised. She really did not expect that there are so many powerful people on the earth. And the main thing in the group is that there are four infinite gems on the earth! This is the one thing that surprised Danvers the most! As for God King Odin and Supreme Master Gu Yi, she hadn''t even heard of it. So she subconsciously believes that these people are not very strong. But when Nick Fury said that most of the infinite gems were in Carl''s hands, Danvers''s face finally changed. She doesn''t know Carl''s strength, but she knows the danger of Infinite Gems. Of course, she wouldn''t leave this kind of thing to someone with weaker power to keep it. "This matter is of great importance. I will first go to the Supreme Mage, and then go to Karl. I want to see what qualifications they have to keep infinite gems. If they are not strong enough, I must take the Infinite Gems back and keep them personally! It''s just that I really didn''t expect that there would be so many infinite gems on the earth. Isn''t this looking for death? " Danvers snorted, obviously in a bad mood. Nick Fury didn''t say anything, nor did he stop Danvers from going to the ancient wizard. Because he also wanted to see what the strength of Gu Yi Mage was, and whether he would lose to Danvers. If he can, he is completely relieved. And the most important thing is that Nick Fury hopes that Danvers can defeat Karl, who has brought him a huge shadow. Because only in this way can S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau return to its own position. But Nick Fury obviously thinks too much... ... at the same time. Kama Taj, the holy place of the mage. Both Karl and Gu Yi are here. In addition to the two of them, even the goddess Shiv who Odin sent to speak for him was also here. Sieff''s purpose here is very simple, it is to help Odin spread the word, and then respond to Karl and Gu Yi. She doesn''t have to do anything else, just keep um um ah ah. Originally, Odin planned to come in person, but something went wrong because of the seal on Hela, the **** of death. So Odin must stay on the seat of God to ensure the stability of the seal. It can be said that Odin could not leave his temple during the recent period. Otherwise, it won''t take long for Hela, the **** of death, to break the seal and return to Asgard. Now, about half of Asgard''s army has been released to support the earth. So now Asgard, the defense is relatively empty, Odin must not leave here. But just when Gu Yi and Karl were discussing how to deal with Domam. A ray of light fell from the sky, directly penetrated Kama Taj''s barrier, and hit the ground heavily. Gu Yi looked at the deep pit on the ground and the destroyed barrier, and sighed helplessly. Seeing that she urged the Time Gem, Kama Taj''s enchantment was restored in an instant. As for the ground, there is no need to manage it. When the time comes, just use magic and tidy it up. "Someone dared to invade Kama Taj. It seems that someone didn''t put you, the Supreme Mage, in their eyes!" Carl shook his head and vomited. Gu Yi didn''t speak, but looked at the woman in front of him calmly, wearing a uniform with a shining light, and showing a smile. "Captain Marvel, is Carol Danvers? I''ve heard your name before, knowing you are more straightforward. But you dont have to be so straightforward that you dont knock on the door, but fall directly from the sky, right? " Gu Yi smiled and faced Danvers, seeing the other person in an extremely embarrassed look. Danvers is not a bad guy after all. She originally thought Kama Taj is an ordinary place. It turned out that after she came, she discovered that this place was actually protected by an enchantment. Although she didn''t understand the use of this enchantment, she was always vain if the enchantment was destroyed. Even if Gu Yi waved her hand, the enchantment had been restored, she was a little embarrassed to say that she was here to find the fault. "Well, I didn''t deliberately sabotage, after all, when I discovered this enchantment, I couldn''t stop the car." Danvers scratched the back of his head awkwardly, and then looked at the eyes of Agomoto on Gu Yi''s chest. "Is this the Eye of Agomoto? You really are Gu Yi, the guardian of the gem of time. But is your strength really enough to guard the gem of time? " Danvers took a deep breath, and finally said his purpose of coming here. Then she put her gaze on Carl again. "And this gentleman, you should be Carl as Nick Fury said? There are three infinite gems in your hand, right? I hope you can hand over infinite gems. This dangerous thing is not something ordinary people like you can touch at will! " Danvers''s tone didn''t have too much arrogance, just the tone of her usual speech. But if you say this directly, it will naturally appear that she is limited and domineering and doesn''t take others seriously. However, Gu Yi and Karl are both very well-trained. The two of them are not angry at all. Instead, they glanced at each other and laughed. Sieff looked dazed from behind. Although she is weak, her perception ability is much stronger than Sol. Therefore, Sieve can perceive that Danvers''s power is not weaker than the **** Odin! When she sensed the incident, she immediately took a breath, and then hurriedly informed Gu Yi and Karl of the incident. Chapter 389： Strange and Danvers "The energy is so strong that it can even match Odin, isn''t it? It seems that this person''s strength is pretty good. I just dont know, how did Nick Fury know this kind of person, and why didnt he let her come back in the first place, and had to wait until this time? " Carl spit out. He knows Captain Marvel and has read the original Aunt Marvel. But what she didn''t expect was that the Captain Marvel in front of her was much younger than the Aunt Marvel in the original book. Even the body ratio is much better than in the movie. Even the face shape is different from the movie. Had it not been for the sign of a star on her chest, and Gu Yi''s words just now, he couldn''t help it at all, the beauty in front of him would be Aunt Surprise... Pooh! It is Captain Marvel. "Nick Fury is okay, but he is too cautious. If I don''t have some information about the universe, I''m afraid I don''t know who she is." Gu Yi shook his head, but didn''t say what channel the information he possessed was passed on. Although Carl was a little curious, he didn''t ask directly. "Since you know who I am, that''s easy to say. Originally, I wanted to find Gu Yi first, but since both of you are here, you can hand in the Infinite Gems at the same time. This kind of dangerous thing is the best way to keep it. Although you people have some strength, it is impossible to stop Thanos'' team with you. More importantly, what you are about to face next is Domam, the master of the dark dimension. You can''t deal with this powerful enemy alone, and even I won''t necessarily be able to win. What''s more, you have to face this fellow Murphy, so it is best to give me the Infinite Gems. In this way, I can at least guarantee that danger will not come to you, and the infinite gems will not be lost! " Danvers said anxiously, obviously wanting Carl and others to hand over the Infinite Gems to himself for safekeeping. In fact, from her point of view, this is not a problem. But she was wrong, she shouldn''t overestimate her own strength, and then made such a big joke in front of Karl and Gu Yi. Even Odin, who saw all this through Sif''s eyes, couldn''t help but laugh. Even Odin didn''t dare to say that to Karl and Gu Yi or two. "There is a good show to watch..." Odin chuckled and continued to watch the play through Sieff''s eyes. Gu Yi and Karl looked at each other again. Carl couldn''t help laughing at all, and laughed very loudly. Gu Yi''s concentration is not bad, and he is trying to suppress his smile. In this scene, Danvers who was talking here really couldn''t bear it. She suddenly burst out of her own energy and took a step closer. The powerful energy even burned all the surrounding flowers and plants. "I''m saying one last time, give me the Infinite Gems, if I can, I really don''t want to grab it!" "To be honest, if you really intend to take it hard, you really are not necessarily our opponent." Carl gave a chuckle, and the overlord''s domineering burst out suddenly. At the same time, the magic power on Gu Yi''s body is like a waterfall, rushing thousands of miles from her body! Gu Yiru had substantial magical powers and Karl''s domineering look, which broke out at the same time, directly suppressing Danvers''s energy. After feeling these two forces, Danvers'' face changed slightly. Because she found that the two people in front of her were not as weak as she thought. But she has been in the universe for such a long time, and she is rarely a rival. So Danvers still doesn''t think that Gu Yi and Karl are close to their own strength. "I admit that you have a good momentum, but this alone is not enough. How about this, you two join hands against me, as long as you two join hands and hold on to my hands for two hours. I will not **** your infinite gems, but if you lose, then you must obediently hand over the infinite gems and let me take care of them. Dont you have confidence in your own strength? It just happened to let me see that you have such power in the end. " Hearing what Danvers said, Carl really laughed, even Gu Yi couldn''t help but raise his mouth. Gu Yi has seen an arrogant person, but has never seen someone as arrogant as Danvers. Although her starting point is good, her words are too straight to know how to turn. It is precisely because of this that it will evolve into the current situation. "Really, if we two practice hands, I''m afraid you will die!" Carl stopped laughing and spoke. But Danfoss frowned, exuding obvious hostility. "Don''t just talk big, if you really have this kind of strength, then come! I want to see if you are as good as Nick Fury said! " Danvers asked to fight again but Karl and Gu Yi and two shook their heads at the same time, and then went back to their seats, obviously not wanting to fight her. Upon seeing this, Danvers wanted to continue to persecute the two of them. But at this moment. A portal appeared among them. Gu Yi''s disciple Strange, that is, Doctor Strange, walked out of the portal. Seeing that he waved his hand casually, he threw several men to the ground. "Teacher, these people who have taken refuge in Domam have been captured by me. Do you have any further tasks? If not, I intend to take a good rest before the decisive battle. It happens that I haven''t relaxed during this period. " Although Strange had become a mage, he also obtained that magical cloak. But after all, he hasn''t experienced too much, and his character is not too far from before. "Strange, do you see this woman in front of you? She wants to try our mage''s level. You have told her that our Kama Taj mage is not as weak as she thought. " Strange heard Gu Yi''s words, pointed to Danvers at the door and asked, "Is that her?" Gu Yi nodded slightly, then Strange nodded and walked straight to Danvers. "Hello beauty, my name is Stephen Strange, I am a disciple of the Supreme Master Gu Yi, and I also have a nickname called Doctor Strange. Of course, I made this nickname myself. After all, there is a nickname, which is quite popular. So this gleaming beauty, what is your name and is there any nickname? " Strange was playing tricks, not weaker than Tony Stark. After all, he was once also a person in the upper society, and of course he spoke the same way, without duplicates. Chapter 390： Watch the battle "Since you have said so, then I don''t mind teaching you a lesson! My name is Carol Danvers, you can also call me Captain Marvel! " Danvers chuckled, and immediately burst out with amazing energy, ready to attack Strange. But just when he was preparing to attack. Gu Yi suddenly stood up. "Wait a minute." "What? Now you are afraid that your apprentice is not my opponent?" Hearing Gu Yi''s words, the corners of Danvers''s mouth raised slightly and a smile appeared. But Gu Yi didn''t answer him, but made a portal on his own. I saw her gently waved her hand. The place where they were originally located instantly turned into a deserted Gobi Desert. Danvers saw this scene, and suddenly felt a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the mage could actually do this step. "Is this an illusion?" Danvers asked casually, but before Gu Yi answered, Strange answered first. "It''s really ignorant, this is the simplest space door. The teacher just zoomed in on the space door, and then locked the target on a few of us to complete the teleportation. I learned this simple method for more than a month. It is very simple. If you still want to experience it, I can also take you to try it. " Strange still broke his mouth. I saw him create a portal to the North Pole and waved his hand. The portal automatically rushed forward thinking of Danvers. See this scene. Danvers'' face changed slightly, and he immediately flew into the air, avoiding the portal. She didn''t want to be teleported away, especially because she didn''t know where the Gobi Desert was now. The only thing Danvers can be sure of is that the Gobi Desert should be near the ocean. Because on this island, there is a smell of the sea, and the surrounding air is even more faintly salty. And most importantly, if she was teleported to the North Pole and flew back, it would take more time. She didn''t want to waste such a long time. "You are really unreasonable, you even attacked directly. It seems that you are ready to face me! " While talking, Danvers rushed up directly, ready to fight Strange. But Strange, as a mage, his physical strength, of course, could not be as strong as Danvers. After all, Danvers is Captain Marvel, possessing powerful cosmic energy in his body. This made her physical fitness even more exaggerated than the Hulk and Thanos. It is precisely because of this physical quality that she can travel freely in the universe. You know, even the physique of Thanos and Thor can''t move freely in the universe, and at best they won''t die. This shows how abnormal Danvers'' physique is. And this, Strange, as a mage, has long seen through. Although the wizard of Marvel World is a little bit off-track, he likes to fight close to people. But that''s the time to deal with ordinary enemies. If you are facing someone like Danvers, close combat is completely meaningless, so Strange has already started to rub his spells silently. By the time Danvers rushed to Strange''s face, she had released a huge amount of energy and directly knocked Danvers into the air. At the same time, this energy, under the guidance of Strange, began to transform its form into a sky full of flames! In addition, Strange directly released an enchantment and summoned it on Danvers''s head. Then I saw that the icy rain fell from the sky! These icy rains cooperated with the flames to form two heavens. "He won''t die, will he?" After Strange released the book, he asked with some worry. Gu Yi shook his head and motioned for him to continue. Carl smiled and said casually: "She is very strong, and this attack can''t hurt her." Strange saw Gu Yi''s expression and after hearing Karl''s words, he also nodded, ready to continue fighting. Sieff stood at the back, as if hello. She knew that Gu Yi and Carl were very strong, and she could also see the huge energy in Danvers''s body. But she didn''t expect that the mage in front of her didn''t look very good, even a little broken mouth. There is such a powerful force. This made Sieff wonder if he was a false god. As an Asgardian, she has seen too much, and her strength surpasses the existence of Asgardians. It can be said that Strange is now stronger than Sol and Rocky. This is talent. His one year, coupled with the blessing of the time gems given to him by Gu Yi, is enough for him to obtain strength that other people may not reach for a lifetime. It can be said that the current Strange is equivalent to the apocalypse previously solved by Karl. And his strength is more stable than Apocalypse. However, his strength, compared with Gu Yi and Odin, still has a big gap. Even if it was against Danvers, he was a lot worse at this time. But Strange, using his own advantages, has briefly suppressed Danvers! The battle between the two of them was very splendid. Strange''s various spell bombings made Danvers unable to get close at all. Although her speed is very fast, and her physical strength is very exaggerated. But even so, in the face of Strange''s various and weird spells, she couldn''t even get close. Because Strange is very aware of his weaknesses, the magic power he releases may not be the strongest but it is absolutely possible. Thousands of miles is a bit exaggerated, but there is still no problem with tens of meters close to 100 meters. After all, these spells released by Strange had a little bit of coercion in it. But Danvers also learned to be smart. Although Strange''s spells did not cause substantial damage to her. But this also allowed Danvers to figure out the power of Strange spells. So Strange, accumulate energy directly in the air, and then release a very powerful light! Danforth''s usual battles are close combat, and she will only release her light ability when she encounters stronger people. So she is very confident in her own light! At the same time, Strange also felt the pressure. Facing the light of Danvers, he had already begun to release spells, even the mirror space barrier was used. But they were all broken by the opponent one by one. Seeing this scene, Strange was a little anxious, and then immediately wiped away a magic, and directly turned the light in front of it into a butterfly in the sky. See this scene. Even Danvers was a bit speechless. "That''s all right?" "There are even more outrageous, would you like to take a look?" The corner of Strange''s mouth raised slightly, and then floated into the air, directly changing into a thousand clones. I saw that every avatar of him created a magic whip, which bound Danvers firmly in the air. The corners of Strange''s mouth raised slightly, thinking that he had a chance to win. But Danvers didn''t panic. She only released a little energy, tentatively tried the ability to withstand the whiplash twice, and then smiled. Gu Yi and Karl saw this scene next to them, they couldn''t help but shook their heads and said in unison. "Lost..." Chapter 391： Strange, exit "Lost..." Karl and Gu Yi and two shook their heads at the same time and said in unison. Both of them could see the situation in front of them, although Strange had the upper hand. But Strange did not cause effective damage to Danvers at all, but instead let himself fall into the passive. Especially Strange, using this clone technique, wanted to rely on thousands of clones to suppress Danvers. But obviously, he floated. In the face of Danfoss, a strong person with a very abnormal physical quality, this clone magic will not have any effect at all. Because of Strange''s physical fitness, it is impossible to be Danvers'' opponent. This is a gap that will never change. Unless Strange, accept the power of black magic and transform his body. Otherwise, in terms of physique, he would never be able to surpass Danvers. Even if he changed thousands of himself, he still couldn''t cause a qualitative change. After reaching Danforth''s level of strength, the human sea tactics basically did not have any effect on her. However, apart from Karl and Gu Yi, there is Sieff who is watching the game here. She obviously couldn''t tell why the ancient Karl would say that Strange was going to lose. With the idea of ??asking if you don''t understand, Sieff asked this question. Carl didn''t speak, but Gu Yi explained it. After all, she is the Supreme Master, and she is better able to say this kind of thing about her apprentice''s defects. After all, Carl can''t count her disciples here in front of Gu Yi. Even if Strange really has a lot of flaws, it is impossible for Carl to point it out in front of everyone, at most it is just to talk privately. at the same time. Just after Gu Yi finished explaining to Sif, the battle between Strange and Danvers came to an end. I saw Danvers, after getting accustomed to Strange''s power, he burst out directly, and he was more powerful than Strange''s magic, and then all his clones were lifted. Then Danvers, before Strange hadn''t reacted, rushed up directly, stuck his neck, and asked softly. "How? Do you know how strong I am now?" "Ahem, I haven''t lost yet..." Strange coughed with his neck pinched, and then immediately turned his hands over. I saw the surrounding space and turned it over in an instant. Strange can also use Gu Yi''s unique trick to mirror the space, and release it, and the effect is not inferior to Gu Yi''s ability. Seeing this scene, Danvers was also taken aback. Strange took this opportunity to break free from Danvers''s arm, pushed to the back, and began to figure out how to defeat the woman in front of him. Danvers found it interesting. She has seen many magicians, but for the first time she saw someone who can use magic to such a degree. Especially space magic. It would be nothing if it was just a simple teleportation, but she didn''t expect it. Someone could even release this kind of high-level space flip magic. This is not a normal mirror space. Because the general mirror space cannot be manipulated at all, only after mastering the space magic to a certain extent. In order to be able to flip the space at will. This is why Danvers was surprised. Although she is not a magician, she has seen a lot of them, and she has also heard some stories about the magician. Naturally, she knows how difficult the practice of space magic is, how exaggerated it is. "It''s really good magic. It took you a lot of time to master space magic to this degree, right?" "Yes, it''s a long time, a full year!" Strange responded softly, and then released the magic again. I saw him manipulating the surrounding space, turning the ground directly over, and rolling towards Danvers! But Danvers didn''t care, but showed a surprised expression and stood here in a daze. After a while. The ground has already rushed to Danvers''s eyes, but there is no need to wait for Danvers to do anything. These flipped grounds are directly pierced by Danvers''s energy. Strange''s space reversal magic didn''t work for her at all! "This talent is a bit exaggerated, isn''t it? Even with the aid of time gems, it is amazing to increase the space magic to this level in a year! I have to admit that if you give you another year or two, you will probably be stronger than me. But for now, I am still stronger, so I will take advantage of your weaker period to teach you how to be a man! " Danvers said jokingly, and then condensed an energy light cluster in his hand. As the energy began to gather, Strange felt a lot of pressure. This trick must not be accepted! Otherwise it will die! This is Strange, the most intuitive feeling. So he immediately started flashing around to prevent himself from being locked by Danvers. at the same time. Karl and Gu Yi shook their heads at the same time. "The energy of this trick is really good, if it is fully charged it won''t be a problem to penetrate a star. But Danvers shouldn''t be so ruthless, she might be merciful, right? " Carl said uncertainly. Gu Yi frowned, and inadvertently pinched the magic formula with both hands, creating two magic circles that were similar to fans. "Gu Yi? Are you going to play?" "This person is good, I want to try her ability, maybe she can help us fight against Domam, and even kill Domam!" Gu Yi said, and immediately came to the center of the battle between the two of them. "Strange, leave the next thing to me, you can end." "Teacher, I haven''t lost yet..." "No, you have already lost. You have lost a mess since the last move. If it weren''t for her retention, you might be dead." Gu Yi shook his head, paused, and then continued to speak. "But it''s normal for you to lose to her. According to my understanding, Captain Marvel, Danvers, has been fighting in the universe for decades. And you have been practicing with me for a year, and only the last few days have you come into contact with combat. The fighting experience of the two of you is very different, so naturally you will not be her opponent. " Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Strange froze for a second, as if thinking of something, and nodded immediately. "I know the teacher. In the next period of time, I will work hard to practice my fighting skills. When fighting Domam, I won''t show so many flaws!" "Just know, let''s go down first." Gu nodded a little. What she valued most about Strange was not his aptitude, one in a billion, but his insight, and firm will and mental power. It is precisely because of this that Strange is so valued by Gu Yi. Chapter 392： Gu 1 and Danvers! "This is a small one, but is it starting to get older?" Danvers still kept the action of accumulating energy, but she did not continue to increase the energy in her hands. Because she also knows very well that if the increase in power is too exaggerated, the earth will not be able to stand it. Coupled with her and Gu Yi, they are not real enemies. Therefore, it is better to leave the destructive power to Domam or other villains. "Danvers, I will be your opponent next. Strange has a lot of potential, just like you said, give him time, he will become very strong. I know this better than anyone, because I am his teacher! But it''s also true that he just lost to you, and it doesn''t make much sense even if he continues to fight. So next, I will replace Strange and fight you. And the purpose of your coming here, isn''t it the infinite gem? As a supreme mage, I guard the gem of time and the earth for nearly a thousand years. Whether it is Domam or Thanos, they must be afraid of me by three points. So I''m going to see today, who gave you the courage to make you say such defiant words! " While speaking, Gu Yi directly revoked it, and the mirror space created by Strange. She doesn''t need this, she can fight. In Strange''s hands, the mirror space is a big move. But for Gu Yi, this kind of magic could not pose a threat to Danvers at all. So she started to release a magic circle, created a sky full of light, and hit Danvers! "Good job!" Danvers looked at the glorious sky and felt some threats. Before, she thought that Gu Yi''s strength was not very good. But since fighting with Strange, she has understood that she really underestimated the magician and Gu Yi. If Gu Yi is not strong enough, it is naturally impossible to teach a disciple like Strange. And the words of Gu Yi just now made Danvers understand that Gu Yis strength is probably much stronger than he thought! So Danvers got serious too! In an instant. The brilliant light spots in the sky, like fireworks, are constantly exploding. The dense clusters of light spots appear in the air in broad daylight, looking very spectacular. The only pity is that this is a deserted Gobi Desert. Except for the salty and wet sea breeze, even other creatures were not seen. So such beautiful fireworks can only be seen by a few of them present. correct. Odin could see this scene through Sieve''s eyes. At this time, Odin was watching a play on his throne, and his expression was a bit subtle. Gu Yi''s various spells are very proficient, and with Strange, it is completely two levels! Strange''s use of spells is equally proficient, but Strange is not able to use more than five spells at the same time. His highest limit is to release five at the same time. But Gu Yi is different, she can release seven or eight spells with a single wave of her hand. The total number of spells in both hands is more than fifteen, close to twenty. This gap is Strange, who can''t catch up for the time being. After all, Gu Yi lived for hundreds of years, during this time she was also growing in strength in addition to fighting against Domam. After all, she can''t always rely on the time gem, if there is no time gem, her own strength is the biggest trump card. But Danvers''s power should not be underestimated. The energy in her body is very powerful, and Gu Yi''s spell can cause damage to him. But Danvers''s energy is not vegetarian. These energies can not only help Danvers block the attack, but he can even heal himself after he is injured. It can be said that Danvers is now an all-around player. Whether it is combat experience, cautious fighting, or long-range energy release, she is very powerful. But when the two of them were fighting fiercely, Odin sitting on the **** seat frowned, as if he had found something. At the same time, the godmother Frigga, the mother of Thor and Loki, appeared in front of Odin with a plate of fruit. She first put the fruit plate on the table next to Odin''s seat, then came to Odin''s side and helped him to hold his arm. "Odin, what did you see again? Why is your expression a little unhappy? Could it be that this meeting was not going well? Didnt Master Gu Yi and Mr. Carl discuss any effective countermeasures? " "That''s not the case. The meeting to discuss Domam is over a long time ago. Now there is a woman who calls herself the magic captain Danvers, planning to take over the protection of Infinite Gems. So she is now fighting the Gu Yi Mage, and I have to say that this Captain Marvel is not weak, even I don''t necessarily say that it is a sure victory against her. " "There are still people who want to fight for the protection of Infinite Gems? It''s unheard of. People like UU reading are too dangerous and too arrogant, right? " Frigga couldn''t help but shook her head, and Odin didn''t explain anything. Because his first impression of Danvers was not very good. But now she is really qualified to protect the infinite gems based on Danvers''s strength alone. Because she is currently fighting with Gu Yi completely on par. As long as Gu Yi didn''t use time gems, the battle between them would have to fight until one of them was exhausted before they could win. But Odin could see that the power in Danvers came from the universe, a steady stream of cosmic energy. Wanting her to run out of energy is tantamount to exploding the entire universe, so it''s not realistic at all. Similarly, the Gu Yi side is similar. Although the source of her magic was Domam, she did not have to use Domam''s power, but instead used the cosmic energy to transform into her own magic power. This means that as long as the two continue to fight like this, there will be no results at all. So this is what Odin is worried about. If Domam caught this gap and took the opportunity to come over, the matter would be serious! But at this moment. Gu Yi released the power of the time gem and instantly turned the situation over! She didn''t release too much power, just used it a little bit, and used the time gem to fade a lot of energy from Danvers. Although this will not cause Danvers to hurt, it can reduce her strength by 20 to 30% in a short time. And this is enough for Gu Yi to cause effective damage to Danvers! Seeing this scene, Odin couldn''t help but shook his head. "Sure enough, time gems were used. This farce should end here too!" Chapter 393： The farce is over A Gobi Desert with no name. Gu Yi, the guardian of the earth, the supreme mage who masters the gem of time, is now fighting a fierce battle with Captain Marvel, who maintains the peace of the universe. The battle between the two of them was deadlocked for nearly two hours, and it was completely indistinguishable. The most important thing is that neither of them sees a decline, and it is impossible to judge which side has the upper hand. If the two of them continue to fight like this, it will be a waste of time. Therefore, Gu Yi directly used the power of the time gem to warp the time on Danvers. But she didn''t use all of her energy, but only temporarily affected Danvers'' time. However, Danvers, because of the cosmic energy, could completely perceive the strangeness of his body. At the same time, she can also know that this is the use of the Time Gem by Gu Yi, which has caused such a sense of disharmony to herself. The current situation is that in Danvers''s eyes, he is completely slowed down. Whether it''s movement, speech, or even the use of energy, it has been slowed down by about twice. But her mind alone did not change in any way. Because she knew very well that this was cosmic energy, which helped her to offset the influence of the gem of time on her own brain. But the cosmic energy is limited and cannot eliminate the influence of the gem of time on her body. After all, cosmic energy is a force scattered in the universe. If all can be combined, no one can match its power. After all, this is all the energy of a universe. But it was just scattered like this, and only the energy the size of a grain of sand was attached to Danvers. This little energy is absolutely huge for any life. But there is no way to fight against time. After all, time is also one of the basic rules of this world. The gem of time is the embodiment of the rules of time. That''s why Danvers has this situation. "Now you should understand my strength, so do you still think that I am not qualified to keep the Time Gem?" Gu Yi said indifferently, and then relieved the ability of the Time Gem, and was no longer fighting Danvers. After feeling his body returned to normal, Danvers was also relieved, and then nodded. "The strength is good, there shouldn''t be any problem against Domam and Thanos. Especially the gem of time, this power is too exaggerated, I don''t even have room to resist. " Danvers shook his head. She had only heard of the power of infinite gems before, so this time was her first experience. It''s just that she gave it a bit casually the first time. The feeling of first experience can be said to be terrible. "Danvers, I think you have a bit of a misunderstanding. I was right who was fighting against Domam. But in the future, the person who will fight against Thanos will not be me. My disciple Strange, has enough ability to fight against Thanos. " Gu Yi said with a smile, and then put his gaze on Strange. Strange, he didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at this time, he simply thought that his teacher was complimenting himself. Similarly, Danvers didn''t know that Gu Yi''s plan was to sacrifice himself, to expel Domam from the earth forever, and even kill Domam! Therefore, neither of them knew the specific meaning of Gu Yi''s words. Even the people who know this plan are currently the only three of Gu Yi, Carl and Odin. Even if Sif is Odin''s eyes, she also doesn''t know this kind of important information. "If you say that, it''s okay, after all, this guy still has room for growth." Danvers nodded, and then continued to ask: "In that case, how about the discussion on how to deal with Domam, how about adding me?" "Aren''t you going to take away the infinite gems in my hand?" Just when Danvers was about to stop fighting. Carl came here abruptly, making Danvers stunned for a second. Then Danvers looked at Carl with excitement. "The strength of Gu Yi Mage has convinced me, so I believe that your strength should not be bad, otherwise, I will not discuss things about Domam here. But if you are willing to take the initiative to discuss with me, then I don''t care, and test your strength. " Obviously, Danvers still wanted to fight. She doesn''t have much interest, but learning from the strong is one of her interests. This can effectively enhance one''s own strength, and it can also lay a solid foundation for safeguarding justice and peace. But at this moment, Danvers suddenly discovered that Carl was missing. It wasn''t until Karl''s voice appeared from behind her that Danvers reacted. "Give you some time to be prepared. We will determine the outcome by one move. What do you think?" "Yes! It just saves some time." Danvers and Carl reached a consensus, and then began to accumulate their own big moves. However, Carl''s big move does not need to be charged, he can release the big move as a flat A with a slash. The power is nowhere to be seen. The only disadvantage is that cannot be released continuously, otherwise the space of this world will not be able to bear it. Because there are too many space cracks, it will directly lead to the collapse of the entire world. Carl didn''t know this before, but after he learned some black technology in the Marvel world, he learned about it, so he will use it more carefully. at the same time. Danvers was also somewhat fortunate. She couldn''t react to the speed Carl showed just now. If Carl gave her a backstab at this time, Danvers probably wouldn''t know how Carl did it. And Danvers asks himself about Karl''s speed, absolutely can''t do it. "Be careful, I''m here!" Danvers roared. A powerful force burst out instantly in his hand. This force converges into a ray, just like the turtle qigong in the Dragon Ball animation, even the shape is similar. But the only difference is that Danvers''s posture and the brilliance of this light far surpass that of the tortoise style qigong. At this time, Carl, facing Danvers'' full blow, just took a deep breath, and then put his hand on Hades''s knife handle. In an instant. The world has changed! Danvers didn''t even see Carl''s movements. She unexpectedly discovered that the light she released was easily cut off by Carl! And the most important thing is. Danvers could feel that a sharp sword aura rushed towards him! Facing this sword aura, Danfoss exploded with stronger energy, which offset Carl''s sword aura. But soon, Danvers discovered something that she will never forget! Because of Karl''s attack, the space was cut into pieces! This made Danvers dumbfounded! "how can that be?!" Chapter 394： Shocked Danvers "You can smash the space?!" "You said, did you secretly use the power of infinite gemstones to smash the space? Or in other words, you have mastered the method of using infinite gems, and then you will not be backlashed? " Danvers couldn''t believe that Carl could do harm to space by his own strength. So she decided that Carl used Infinite Gems, so she questioned him. However, Carl chuckled and slowly retracted Hades to the suspension bridge, then opened the space bag and took out the Infinite Gems. "The infinite gems are here, and I didn''t use this thing to cheat. And you are not Domam, I don''t need to use Infinite Gems against you. This power is nothing but my own ability, for example! " With that said, Karl first threw the infinite gem back into the space bag, and then waved it casually. I saw the atmosphere cracked instantly. A hundred meters in front of him, the collapse began to appear, and eventually the entire ground shook. The powerful force caused this Gobi Desert to vibrate directly for more than ten seconds before eliminating the impact. "My ability can cause atmospheric cracks at will, and then cause shocks to an area. And this energy, I can attach to any part of my body, even my weapon can cover it. As long as my control accuracy is high enough, the slashing is sharp enough, the speed is fast enough, and the power is strong enough, it is not difficult to cut the space. " Carl briefly explained his own devil fruit ability. People in the Marvel world don''t know what the devil fruit is, so Karl can only explain it to them in this easy-to-understand way. And this is not the first time Carl explained this way. After coming to Marvel World for more than a year, Carl would often chat with Odin and Gu Yi. So he already had his own set of rhetoric. After all, Gu Yi and Odin were very curious about his abilities, and he couldn''t help but explain. After all, it is better to deal with Domam together, or to get to know each other. Otherwise, it is prone to situations outside of the situation. But Danvers at this time was obviously frightened. She really didn''t expect that Carl had the ability to smash space with his bare hands. If she knew that Carl had such power at the beginning, and gave her some guts, she wouldn''t be able to take the initiative to ask for trouble. Because of this ability, let alone Thanos, there are only a handful of the universe capable of shattering space. So she is now a little doubtful whether Nick Fury deliberately didn''t tell herself about Karl''s true strength. "Every time I see your abilities, I kind of feel envious. Although your abilities are extremely offensive and destructive, if used properly, they will be very strong. But if you are a bad-hearted person, in addition to the existence of that small part in this world, I am afraid that the power of infinite gems will be able to restrain you. " Karl nodded when he heard Gu Yi''s words, but at the same time shook his head. "The power of the infinite gem is very strong, I have to admit that. But this also divides people. If you two use Infinite Gems, I am definitely not an opponent. But for people who are weaker than you, such as Rocky Thor and others, even the dark elves that have a high affinity with reality gems, I won''t be afraid. After all, infinite gems are also used by different people. People who are not very strong, I really don''t need to care whether they have infinite gems. " What Carl said was full of pride. However, his remarks did not arouse disgust, and Gu Yi and Danvers took it for granted. Because someone as strong as him should have this kind of pride. "That, Lord God King said, if you can, please speed up the meeting, he will enter Odin''s sleep for a few days..." Sieff on the side said weakly. Her sense of existence, in front of Carl''s trio, is really too low. Even Strange has a higher sense of existence than her. Had it not been for the title of the goddess of the earth and the four warriors of Asgard, she would have been completely ignored. There is no way, who can let her strength be completely unable to intervene in the big brothers. This time, if Odin hadn''t asked her to speak, she would have been so silent forever. "In that case, we should also go back." With that, Gu Yi gave Strange a look. Strange nodded, then began to rub his hands with magic. Three seconds later, the space gate was formed, and Strange sent a total of five of them back. "Strange, you still need to improve. A multi-person portal actually takes three seconds. It seems that you are not very proficient in this magic. " Hearing this intentionally, Strange nodded, expressing his understanding. "I know the teacher, and then I will focus on practicing this application. After all, I use less It''s time to practice." Strange is very good at this, he can face his own problems, instead of starting to find reasons to throw the pot after being told. Although the three-second time is not very slow. However, compared to the ancient one''s instant, the speed at which Strange creates mass teleportation is indeed a lot slower. Even in the original book, when Strange made a large portal, he could do it with a wave of his hand. So now he is still a little bit behind when compared to the original work against Thanos. But now he is much stronger than the original book, when he hurriedly resisted Domam. After all, in the original work, he had practiced for a few months at most, but now he has practiced for more than a year. "Well, next, we should discuss things about Domam." Carl spoke, then found a place for himself and sat down comfortably. Gu Yi and Danvers also found a place to sit down casually, and then began to communicate. Only Sieff stood aside tremblingly at this time. Although there is still a place, she is totally afraid to do it now. When she came here before, because she represented Odin''s will, she was not very afraid of Gu Yi and Karl. But more importantly, she didn''t know the true strength of these two people at the time. But now when she witnessed the strength of Karl and Gu Yi, and Danvers. She found that she was very uncomfortable like a kitty who strayed into the tiger group. This caused her, even the discussion of Gu Yi and others, did not hear clearly. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter if she hears it clearly, because she is just Odin''s second wood. As long as Odin can hear the content of the discussion through Sif, and Sif can pass the word on his behalf, it is enough. Chapter 395： The army of demons coming early! Three days later. Odin is still in Odin''s sleep and has not awakened. Gu Yi was still in his mage temple and began to meditate. Carl and Danvers, in the villa, are playing billiards. They didn''t seem to be nervous, even though Domam was about to come. But for their book, this battle is sure to win! Because Gu Yi has decided to sacrifice himself to win this war that is never allowed to be lost! Danvers knew about the plan, but she was not a virgin bitch, so she didn''t ask Gu Yi not to sacrifice herself. After all, she also knows that sacrificing one person can be exchanged for eternal peace, which is very worthwhile. Although a little sad, it is true. In addition, Gu Yi had already lived enough, her body couldn''t bear it, and the dark dimension was corroded. Even if she doesn''t do this, her body will become a dark creature within a hundred years of the world. Although she can continue to maintain her sanity, for Gu Yi, life is worse than death. And the title of Supreme Mage will rot in her hands. So she was determined to die and kill Domam! Their previous plan was only to seal Domam, but now there is one more Danvers. Coupled with the power of infinite gems, they really felt that they could kill Domam directly. Because there is such a chance! As for the situation on this side of the earth, just hand it over to the own army of the earth country. What''s more, there are so many superheroes on Earth, and even the Avengers have assembled in such a short period of time. The X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants have put aside their prejudice against humans and began to guard the earth. At present, in addition to some villains that have disappeared a lot, there is also the Black Queen, a guy who is also good and evil. On the earth, all capable people are fully prepared for war. And they will try their best to let the battlefield open up in the wilderness with few people to prevent the outbreak of war within the city. Even Luo and Intier are fully prepared at this time and can go to the battlefield at any time. Only Carl, Danvers and Gu Yi are the only ones who are relatively free now. Because their battlefield is not on the earth, but in the dark dimension. Moreover, Odin had to sleep for a while to ensure his strength. Otherwise, after the death **** Hela broke the seal, if he didn''t have the strength to face the opponent, it would be really embarrassing. ... at the same time. In hell. Mephisto looked at the **** prince in front of him and his son, the Sorcerer Heart Demon, and couldn''t help showing a sneer. "It is really naive for ignorant human beings to think that we will be on time and invade the earth according to their ideas! Sorcerer, the task of commanding the army of demons is left to you. If you can succeed, I will not blame you for betraying me before! You can even get a large piece of territory that belongs to you alone, so do it! " With that, Mephisto turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared in front of the Witch Heart Demon. "Hehe, every time you do this, you know to call me!" Heart Witch had no affection for his father. But this time, it was indeed an opportunity for him. If not, he would not be here at all. "All the devil obeys the orders, and walk through the gates of **** with me!" Whoops! ! ! ! ! With an order from the Heart Sorcerer, a huge gate of **** appeared in front of them. Following the command of the Witch Heart Demon, the devil army entered them one after another. "It''s a pity that the gates of **** on the earth have been deliberately separated. Otherwise, if so many demons rush in together, they can directly level the whole earth. But its okay now, it rushes out in the same place, but ends up scattered in other different places. Although the troops have been scattered a lot, they can also beat the people of the earth by surprise! This time, I look at how the human army can resist our devil army. I don''t believe in the **** of the evil spirit knight, who can destroy all my army of demons on his own! " "Hahahahahaha!" The black heart demon laughed confidently, but what he didn''t know was that the earth had already built fortifications. Mephisto knew this, but he didn''t care, because he didn''t think that the defensive military of the earth could stop the devil army. His only concern is that the mutants of the earth, as well as S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers, will threaten his army of demons. That''s why he would let his son Witchheart Demon take the lead. However, the Witch Heart Demon had been trapped in **** for a long time, and he had no idea that the Avengers had appeared outside, let alone that the number of mutants had surged. In his impression, there are only a few mutants on the earth, such as apocalypse, black queen, red devil and other long-lived species. Then there was the ghost rider who sent him back to hell. As for the other powerhouses on Earth, he didn''t even know, or even knew. But Gu Yi''s he still knew, but in this war, Gu Yi obviously couldn''t participate in the war This gave the Wizard of the Witch a lot of confidence. He thinks he can do it again. In the end, he didn''t even know that he had been pitted by Mephistopheles! at the same time. The earth also sent a signal. The troops stationed in advance have discovered a large number of unknown sources of life signals. With more and more signal sources, this made them understand that **** had invaded ahead of time! This is three days ahead of their budget! No one expected this situation, except for Karl and Gu Yi. "Mephisto, it really invaded ahead of time. Since you know this, why don''t you inform SHIELD in advance?" Danvers asked while playing billiards, apparently not taking this invasion at heart. Because she knew that even if it was invaded in advance, those fortifications, there were other mutants, and superpowers. Enough to intercept these **** demons. And they reacted very quickly, but within a dozen minutes, they had already begun a counterattack. As for how they knew it. Tony Stark, Carls villa, installed a satellite TV. Through this satellite TV, Carl can watch wherever he wants to. The only pity is that this satellite TV has only a few fixed screens, so it can''t do too many precise things at all. "This matter can be handled by them. We don''t have to say it in such detail. If everything is handled by us, and we have to cover everything, what use is there for those in power? And what kind of Avengers was founded by Nick Fury, isn''t it just to prevent this from happening? If he can''t even predict this kind of thing, and can''t react to it, then he should be laid off. " Chapter 396： confusion! "Everyone has to withstand it, the demons that are coming out now are just forward troops, so I will withstand them! Captain, you have to pay attention, do not enter the encirclement of the devil, otherwise you will not be able to get out! " "Tony Stark, please let your steel unit stay away from the army. If you get too close, they can easily hurt you by mistake! And Loki, did you inform Asgard''s troops that the demons have invaded for half an hour, why haven''t they come? " Nick Fury is now in a scorch. Although he expected that the devil army would attack early, he never thought of it. The army of demons was far more fierce than he thought. Although Carl has been popular with him, the strength of the devil is far superior to that of human beings. Any little devil can be as powerful as a top agent like Natasha. There are countless such little demons. Although Nick Fury knew this, he didn''t care about it at the time. He just thought Karl''s words were a bit exaggerated. In his opinion, even if the devil is strong, even if there are many, it will not be more than the number of human armies. Nick Fury had this idea, but this time, he was completely wrong in his prediction. This is the fault of empiricism. Although Nick Fury monitors extensively, he even knows that there are other races and lives in the universe. But he did not expect that in another space inside the earth, there is an army that far exceeds the power of the earth! Now Nick Fury is a little skeptical of life, he doesn''t understand why so many devil princes have to wait until they join forces with others before they dare to invade the earth. If they had invaded the earth long ago, shouldn''t they be the creatures of the earth, they should become demonic creatures? So humans, shouldn''t they be extinct long ago? Nick Fury couldn''t imagine this kind of picture at all. So now, he can only continue to maintain a high degree of tension, staring at the screen in front of him, and then command in all directions. However, there are not many people he can command. More than half of the troops did not listen to him, but had their own ideas. As a result, the losses of these troops were the heaviest, and then they had to be topped by the civilian superpowers. But even so, they still wouldn''t obey the command. After all, they are people from different countries, so naturally there is no need to listen to Nick Fury. But Nick Fury didn''t care, as long as these people could stand it and didn''t let the devil into the defense line. Nick Fury didn''t bother to care about other things. But what worries Nick Fury now is that Asgard''s troops still haven''t appeared. The same thing that didn''t appear was the team of the Mage Temple. The two teams have not shown up so far, which makes Nick Fury very worried whether they don''t plan to participate in the battle. But now is not the time to think about this, the current situation is very tense, and Nick Fury is not allowed to think about it. ... at the same time. Inside Asgard, the troops are now assembled, but they can''t get out! Because the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed! And most importantly, Odin fell asleep, and Thor was still building weapons outside! Odin and Thor are the only people who can summon the Rainbow Bridge through weapons. Even Heimdall couldn''t do this step, unless he sacrificed himself, plunged into the darkness, and released black magic to summon the Rainbow Bridge. "Heimdall, what is going on? Why is the Rainbow Bridge destroyed?" As Odin''s wife and mother of the gods, Friega came to the scene to check the situation in person. Although she is not very strong, her magic is not weak. "Madam, you''d better look at it for yourself, the earth''s affairs, you can only wait for Sol to come back, or Lord Odin wakes up. When the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, I couldn''t find the culprit. Whenever I wanted to look deep, there would always be a cloud of black mist, blindfolding my eyes. The power of this black mist is so strong that I can''t break through it alone. " "It''s black magic, the power of the dark dimension, Domam has shot it. He took advantage of Odin''s deep sleep and destroyed the Rainbow Bridge! " Frigga heard Heimdall''s words and immediately stepped forward to check. In less than a minute, she saw the problem, and then released her magic power to lift a cloud of black mist into the air. "This is the black fog that prevents you from seeing the truth. Domam has left a part of his power here, shielding your eyes, just wanting to buy more time. Seeing this time, Domam also got news and planned to cooperate with Mephisto in a raid. It''s a pity that the people on our side can''t make it through. I hope Midgard is okay. " Frigga sighed, then released her magic power to disperse the black mist in front of her. "By the way, does Loki know about this?" "I told Loki, he didn''t say anything, but his expression was a bit heavy. And I also told Saul but he is also asleep now, I''m afraid he won''t wake up for a while. " Heimdall said helplessly, Frigga thought about it for a moment, and then took the giant sword in Heimdall''s hand. "Everyone listens! Since the Rainbow Bridge can''t be used, then we will call it a spacecraft and go to support Midgard! Although the journey is a bit far away, Midgard, as a member of the Nine Realms, is a subsidiary planet of Asgard, and we have thousands of reasons to save them! Everyone is ready! After half an hour, let''s go! " Frigga gave the order in place of Odin. Although she usually doesn''t show the mountains and leaks, she is a very decisive woman at the critical moment. Heimdall couldn''t help feeling a little when he saw Friga in front of him. "Madam, the way you look now allows me to see the scene where you and Odin were fighting together. Nearly a thousand years of peace, even made me almost forget that you were once a member of Asgard! " "Don''t mention the previous things, but you must guard Asgard. Once you find an abnormality, wake up Odin in time!" "I''m going to wake Master Odin? How about you, madam?" Heimdall was stunned for a second, wondering what Frigga meant. "Of course I am going to support Midgard myself! Sol is not there, and now I am the only one who can preside over the overall situation and command the troops. Is it possible that I want you to be a watchman to participate in this kind of war? " Frigga said jokingly, then lifted her skirt and walked towards a spaceship. And as she walked, she was still thinking about it. "It seems I can''t wear a skirt anymore, I have to change into a uniform. But I haven''t worn a military uniform for a long time, I hope my body is not out of shape, or I will get embarrassed! " Chapter 397： Various battlefields The war has entered a white-hot stage. One day and one night, the entire earth was plunged into the flames of war. The only good news is that the Devils Gates are all opened in some very desolate areas. Therefore, cities in every country, except for the border areas, have not received much impact. However, one day and one night was enough time for the news of the outbreak of war to spread throughout the world. In any case, the Marvel world is also a modern society, and information dissemination technology has long been flooded. It is precisely because of this that even if the state keeps secrets very well, some people will see the war between the army and the devil. Coupled with the atmosphere of the entire world before, it was very tense and weird. People can''t think about it. Some people even jumped out to say what predicted the end of the world was coming after hearing this kind of news. The whole world is going to be destroyed. God has come to reclaim human beings and so on. One of these people who wanted to disturb public order was counted as one, and they were all arrested. But this kind of cerebral palsy is too much. Carl even saw a lot of this kind of cerebral palsy in his villa area. He was playing golf with Danvers at the time, and then he paid attention to the situation on the front battlefield by the way. As a result, there was a group of punks who were clamoring that the end of the world was about to come. They rushed in and shot them. Obviously, they just take the pleasure of killing people and rob money by the way. For people like this, Karl didn''t keep any hands, and sent them to **** directly. "The world is completely chaotic. It seems that I still overestimate the ability of those people." Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. Being disturbed by those little gangsters, Carl didn''t even have the interest to continue playing golf. "Speaking of which, Asgard''s army came here by spacecraft, and most importantly, Danvers led the team. It seems that Asgard has also undergone some unknown changes, and Sol probably hasn''t returned yet. If not, Danforth would not be able to personally go into battle. As far as I know, she has not participated in any battles for nearly a thousand years. " Carl looked at an area of ??the front battlefield and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. This area is currently fully supported by Asgard''s army. Danvers even wore a handsome uniform, riding on the sky horse bravely and waving the long sword in his hand. Behind her is the brave and fearless Berserker of Asgard. As for ordinary Asgardian fighters, they flank them to prevent the devil from slipping away from other places. Although the strength of the devil is stronger than ordinary people, but when they encounter Asgard, a well-trained warrior, they can only be killed in seconds. This is the natural advantage of race. Everyone in Asgard is a fighter. Take it out by yourself, and after a little training, you will have the fighting power of Steve Rogers. Therefore, people of this race are naturally suitable for the battlefield. However, in addition to the battlefield on Asgard''s side, other battlefields are also in full swing. The battlefield of the human army basically does not need to be seen. In fact, the fighting methods of the armed forces of each country are similar. The only difference is the command and formation, as well as low weapons and equipment. Especially the eastern army swept all the way, even if it encountered that kind of super-large demon, it could find a solution in the fastest time, and then solve it. Unless it is the kind that has the ability to regenerate, you need to rely on superpowers or mutants to solve it. Any other demon, facing the army of the Eastern Dragon, is simply vulnerable! Because the army of this country is so strong that it completely swept all the demons! In contrast, the military in other places is purely giving food. They sacrificed a lot, but there was no effective organization, the invasion of the devil army. In the end, only mutants and some superpowers can help them repel the devil army. But in some places, there are no mutants at all. Then these small countries don''t even bother to accept the help of mutants or other superpowers. Even if it is assistance from other countries, they are not willing to agree. Because they believe that the entire universe is its own country. So these demons are just ants of their own country, and they are easy to solve. Then the consequence was that the entire army was annihilated. If someone hadnt discovered the abnormality here, Im afraid this country would have been destroyed! Then Carl put his gaze on the two battlefields of mutants. On the X-Men side, it can be said to be very relaxed. Professor X, relying on his own psychic abilities, with more than a dozen people, can easily guard the gates of **** in this area. The mutant brotherhood on the other side is actually the same. Magneto King and the White Queen, plus a rampant red tank. The strength of the three of them is enough to guard this **** gate. If it weren''t for them to take a break, I''m afraid they don''t need it at all. Other mutants are here to help. It is precisely because of this that those mutants have experience supporting the military of other countries. However, the battlefield in charge of the Avengers is not so lucky. Although there is a green light all the way here, nothing is hindered. However, their situation is still not optimistic. Because they also need to rest. After fighting for a day and a night, they are all tired but there is no one who can replace them. As a result, they have to fight for a long time. In this way, physical strength will be a very big problem. Fortunately, Loki is here to help, otherwise, they won''t even have the time to breathe. But Tony Stark''s side, it''s a lot easier. He simply controlled his armor remotely, and then turned on Jarvis''s automatic enemy annihilation mode. Tony Stark himself, find a chance to have a wave, and then go back to rest. It can be said that he alone can basically assume the role of half of the army. Even Carl couldn''t help feeling speechless when he saw his sorrowful operation. "Be prepared, according to time, Domam should be coming soon." Carl said, then walked into the room, ready to take a break. Danvers also nodded, but instead of entering the villa, she left here. She should have gone to SHIELD. Carl returned to the room, opened the property panel conveniently, and was ready to deal with Domam at any time. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Dao Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (A), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 1 Transaction point: 32111 Chapter 398： Dark dimension! at night. Inside the city center. Carl and the others looked at the flooded weather, their faces were very solemn. Both Carl and Danvers felt the tremendous pressure at this time, and were approaching the earth quickly from the universe! The source of this pressure is nothing else, it is Domam! "Are you all ready? Now Domam is blocked from the earth by my enchantment and cannot enter for the time being. But it didn''t take long before he could break through the barrier and enter the earth. Once he comes in, everything will be over, so we have to take the initiative to be a beginner! " Gu Yi looked at Carl and Danvers and explained to them. The two of them knew about this from the beginning, and Gu Yi was just reminding it. Carl nodded and flew out first. Domam put him under tremendous pressure, and this feeling was even more exaggerated than when he faced Eim at that time! After all, Eim at the time was on par with Carl''s strength. In the end, Karl relied on Pluto to successfully defeat the opponent. And now Carl''s strength is much stronger than himself at the time. If Yim is resurrected, Carl believes that with his current strength, he can definitely kill Yim directly. It just takes a little longer. But the entanglement in front of him brought endless pressure to Karl. This made Karl Ming understand that if he singled out Domam and didn''t borrow the power of Infinite Gems, he would definitely die! This is what Carl sees and sees in the future. His future vision can now be peeped, five or six seconds in the future. In addition, even the future can be deduced. However, this deduction is not accurate, and can only be deduced around Karl himself. But regardless of the inaccuracy of future preparations for this deduction, the result of Carl''s heads-up against Domam will undoubtedly fail. The only victory was because of Carl himself, which caused turbulence in the space and caused Domam to be sucked in. This is the result of Future Vision''s deduction. However, Future Vision cannot deduce Infinite Gems, so Carl can''t see whether he can single out Domam if he uses Infinite Gems. However, according to the current pressure on Domam, Karl feels that he is tied at most and should not be able to win. "I only heard of Domam before and never met him. Now that I think about it, its really a bit exciting to meet such a big guy from the multiverse! " Danvers flew to Karl''s side, obviously a little excited. She is not worried about whether she is Domam''s opponent or not. Her only idea now is to fight her desperately! As for life or death, she didn''t care at all. This is the idea of ??a superhero. Carl can''t learn in this life, and he doesn''t need to learn. Because Karl is not a superhero, he will not sacrifice himself and save the world. For Carl, if the world can be saved, then he can save it. If he can''t save it, unless there is a lot of revenge, he won''t bother to control it. So this time, if it weren''t for Gu Yi to use Time Gem as an inducement, Karl would not agree to be an enemy of Domam. So when he heard Danvers talking to himself, he didn''t say anything, just continued to fly into the sky. After a while. Both Carl and Danvers appeared in the universe. Since there is no gravity in the universe, there is no way to move normally. So Danvers, directly bursting out energy, stopped himself firmly in the universe. At the same time, she can also rely on this cosmic energy to allow herself to survive in the universe without inhaling oxygen. Although Karl is not the first time to come to the universe, but every time he comes, he needs to adapt to a few. Within a few seconds, you can control your body through the ability of the Piaopiao Fruit. In addition, Carl had acquired the physique that can survive without oxygen, and the strengthening of survival in the universe. So Carl doesn''t have to worry at all, he will die here because of the various radiations of the universe. "The black mist over there is the dark dimension of Domam." Just at this time. Gu Yi''s voice appeared in the minds of Karl and Danvers. She used simple psychic abilities to transfer words to the minds of Carl and Danvers. Afterwards, Gu Yi''s figure appeared in the universe through the portal. Seeing that she didn''t take a step, something similar to the formation would appear under her feet. She was standing on top of this formation, very stable, without any influence from the universe. "Next, you two follow me closely. We are going to enter the dark dimension and look for Domam''s body!" Gu Yi once again passed her thoughts into the minds of Karl and Danvers, and then she opened a magical passage in the middle of the black mist. Gu Yi walked in front, and Carl and Danvers followed. The three of them traveled through this passage unhurriedly. The scene here is very strange. The surrounding area looks like various galaxies and even other planets. This feeling is as strange as traveling through the universe. This is the dark dimension space. As they get deeper and deeper, the space around them is getting bigger and bigger. Soon the three of them came to a planet. Then they saw that it turned out to be a universe, surrounded by various planets! "It turns out that there is also a strange universe in the dark dimension! It''s the first time I know this kind of thing, it''s really long-sighted! " Danvers sighed with emotion. Hearing her voice, Carl was a little surprised. "I can talk here? Could it be that there is oxygen here?" Hearing Carl''s words, Danvers realized that he had spoken just now. Then the two of them put their gazes on Gu Yi, who is most familiar with the dark dimension. "There is no oxygen here, but your voice can shake the dark particles of the dark dimension. These particles are invisible and colorless, and can melt into your body, allowing you to slowly change into dark creatures. And this thing is also a medium for transmitting sound, and you can naturally make a sound when you speak. " "Dark particles? Could it be said that this kind of thing can turn us into dark creatures?" Danvers asked cautiously. When they had a meeting to discuss before, Gu Yi didn''t explain the situation, which made Danvers a little uncomfortable. Carl didn''t mind. He has actually''seeed'' these dark particles through seeing and hearing the domineering. However, after these dark particles enter his body, they will be quickly dissolved, and eventually disappear. Obviously, Carl''s physical fitness is no longer something that can be invaded. Chapter 399： adequate preparation "You all be careful, in the dark dimension, in addition to these dark particles, there are other dark energies that can invade your body. The way to isolate these dark energies is to wrap yourself up with your own energy, which can effectively prevent invasion. But doing so will only treat the symptoms and not the root cause. If you want to defend against the invasion of dark energy, you must either have a small world of your own that is enough to purify the dark energy. Either it is to be blessed by the true **** and ignore this intrusive energy, or it is to use the strength beyond Domam to erode the dark energy in turn. So be careful, if anyone of you feels irritable, please tell me the first time. I will use time gems to adjust your physical condition to when you first entered. Because now our only way is to use time gems, time reincarnation, to resist this erosion, even I am no exception. " This is what Gu Yi said, but then she directly let go of her body''s defenses and let the dark energy invade her body. Then she turned on the gem of time and kept the core of her mind and the only light deep in her heart at the original moment forever. At this time, Gu Yi seemed to have become a Domam believer in appearance. Her eyeshadow is very thick, her face darkened a lot, even her cheeks have become a little thin. And most importantly, black lines appeared on her hands and neck. Carl opened the perspective and took a look, and then he found this black pattern all over Gu Yi''s body. These black lines, starting from the heart, spread all over the body. Except for his head, all parts of Gu Yi''s body had such black lines. "Gu Yi, what do you mean?" When Danvers saw Gu Yi, he inhaled dark energy voluntarily and turned himself into a dark creature, he was shocked and he was ready to fight. However, she restrained it and didn''t do it directly. It''s just that Gu Yi''s move was so scary, she was completely intimidated. In addition, Gu Yi started this mode without discussing it in advance, even Carl was caught off guard. Fortunately, he knew that Gu Yi could use black magic and white magic at the same time. In fact, the combination of white magic and black magic, and the power to control the dark dimension, is the true strength of Gu Yi! And this is also the point that Dommam is most afraid of. Because Gu Yi relies on the gem of time, he is fully capable of competing with Domam for control of the dark dimension! "Don''t worry, I can maintain this state for a long time, even if we stay here for half a year, it doesn''t matter. But I think we won''t be able to solve Domam in such a long time. " Gu Yi said softly. Her voice became a little hoarse, but her tone was still so indifferent. Obviously, after using the dark energy, her body has undergone some subtle changes. "It seems that you can already use this ability proficiently, but I think you should be more cautious. You hold the gem of the soul, this kind of thing is of no use to me. But with this thing in your hands, I feel that if Domam wants to control you, the difficulty will increase a lot, after all, what he has to face is the power of two infinite gems. " With that, Gu Yi temporarily gave the soul gem to Gu Yi for safekeeping. Carl''s purpose in doing this is to prevent Gu Yi from overusing dark energy, and then lead himself to be controlled by Domam. Although she has time gems, this control can be lifted. But even if she wants to get rid of it, she needs some time. So Carl did it for the convenience of fighting, after all, Gu Yi was the person most familiar with Domam. Without her, if you want to fight Domam, the difficulty will be doubled. "I know." Gu nodded a little and took out another treasure necklace. Carl felt the breath of this necklace and knew that it was also a special magic vessel. But Karl didn''t know this thing, but when Gu Yi put the soul gem into it. The energy of the jewel of the soul immediately dissipated automatically, wrapping the three of them. "That''s it. The energy of the soul gem can help us all against the invasion of dark energy." Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Danvers nodded, curiously released his abilities, and then said with joy. "The energy of the soul gem can actually enhance my ability!" "If you use this gem, it should be able to increase your strength, but I can''t trust you, so I don''t plan to give it to you." Carl pointed to the space gem in his hand, and then threw it into his space bag. Danvers curled his lips and said nothing. After all, she has never used Infinity Gems. If she uses the wrong method, it is likely to be counterproductive. So there is nothing wrong with Carl''s words, UU reading just sounds arrogant to Danvers. But she has no right to say that others are arrogant. After all, she is the one who is arrogant from head to toe. "Something is coming again, is that thing Domam?" Suddenly, Carl was domineering, he sensed something, and he was approaching quickly. Carl''s current domineering coverage is very wide. He can''t count the specific distance, but at least it must exceed the largest country on the earth! That''s why he was able to find something coming in the first time. After a while, Gu Yi and Danvers, feeling the existence of that thing at the same time, became vigilant. "Attention, Domam has come!" Gu Yi recognized this familiar aura, and saw that her left hand released white magic, and her right hand released a cloud of dark magic, ready to fight! Obviously, she had planned to release the black and white magic double. Because this is her full strength. If it is not on the earth, one must pay attention to the influence of one''s own image and identity. She will not only show the strength of her own white magic. After all, from the beginning, magic was not divided into families, until some magic that killed people by brutal means appeared later, this separated the two factions of white magic and black magic. Then Carl and Danvers were also ready to fight. Especially Hades in Carl''s hands has been excited to the extreme. Carl could feel it, and Hades was too eager for this battle. Just after they are ready. A huge black fog appeared from a distance, and then Bian Carl and the others saw a huge face appearing in front of everyone! "Gu Yi!!" "You came to die again!!" Chapter 400： 3British war Domam! "Gu Yi!!!" Dommam roared and directly released various dark elements involuntarily, and attacked the three Carl. Since Domam knew only one person from Gu Yi, he didn''t even know who Karl and Danvers were. So he subconsciously thought that Karl and Danvers were just Gu Yi''s followers or disciples, and didn''t take them both in his eyes. So Domam''s attack was only a tentative attack, and did not use his full strength. But this way, it gave Danvers a chance to perform. I saw Danfoss, bursting out powerful energy instantly, and began to attack Domam in front of him. Her energy became stronger after being boosted by the soul gem. Facing Domams attack, it was completely worthwhile! Accompanied by a burst of gorgeous fireworks. The dark element of Domam was directly defeated by Danvers'' cosmic energy. And this force rushed towards Domam unabated. Obviously, in order to show his strength, Danvers had already used all his strength. Seeing this scene, Domam''s expression remained unchanged. He let this attack hit his big face, and then produced a violent explosion, forming a cloud of energy. Seeing this scene, Danvers'' mouth raised slightly, apparently thinking that his attack had hit Domam! "Is this Domam? It doesn''t seem like that, I thought he was so capable!" Danvers swelled a little, Gu Yi and Carl glanced at her at the same time, and did not speak. Because they know that Danvers has always been like this, very proud. So Carl and Gu Yi didn''t bother to correct her either. Anyway, when she has suffered, she will know what it means to be cautious. "Leave me the next thing and watch me perform well!" Because Danvers hit once, he expanded slightly and immediately began to release his own cosmic energy, wanting to continuously bombard Domam in front of him. Although she is arrogant and proud, she also knows very well that Domam is not an object that can be destroyed by just one blow. So she continuously releases energy and wants to win by quantity. And every energy ray of her is enough to explode one, any battleship in the Accuser''s fleet. Even Ronan''s dark star, could not possibly withstand such energy rays. If the number of such rays is sufficient, they can even penetrate the surface of the earth and reach the core. Finally detonate the entire planet! This kind of power can be released by Danvers at his fingertips, so don''t blame her for being proud, because she has the proud capital! However, this kind of capital is of no use to Karl and Gu. Even in Domam''s eyes, Danvers was just a trickier bug. Because Danvers released thousands of energy rays in one minute, which did not cause Domam at all, even a tiny bit of Shanghai! Danvers, who was aware of this scene, also understood. The enemy in front of her is far more than any enemy she has encountered before! "The mere ants, dare to be so arrogant in front of me!" "Give me to die!!!" "Humanity!!!" Domam roared again. I saw him use dark energy to form a huge palm and shoot towards the planet where Karl was standing. The size of this palm is very exaggerated, and it is endless when seen with the naked eye. And the most important thing is that this palm is enough to squeeze the planet under their feet! Enough to see Dommam''s casual blow, how powerful it is! This is the power of the strong at the multiverse level. Stars can be burst with just one click! "Oh, how can I solve this thing?" Danvers encountered this situation for the first time, and she found that her previous experience seemed a little insufficient. After all, it was the first time she faced a multiverse-level enemy, so she didn''t even know how to fight Domam. But before Gu Yi could do it, Karl had already jumped out first, and then adjusted his energy and physical state to the best condition. In an instant. The world has changed! Carl waved Hades unhurriedly. A seemingly unremarkable blow, but it directly tore the space! not only that. Carl continuously released slashes, directly tearing the space in front of tens of thousands of meters! Dommam''s released arm had no way to descend when the space collapsed. With the occurrence of the space storm, the entire arm was directly torn to pieces. Even the dark elements that make up the arms were sucked into the space at this time, preventing them from being recycled by Domam. Seeing this scene, Danvers was completely stunned. She didn''t expect that Carl would be able to continuously release this kind of space-splitting slash. Originally, she thought that this was just Karl''s big move. But now it seems that this is not a big move at all, but a flat A! at the same time. Karl was in mid-air and looked at each other with Domam. Then Carl felt a strong mental power trying to bombard his mind, which made Carl feel dizzy, but he quickly recovered level of mental power, not just casual Just talk about it, plus the protection of the soul gem. It is basically impossible for Domam to invade Karl''s spirit. Unless he enters Carl''s body, with this kind of mental power invasion alone, Domam can''t control Carl at all! Domam at this time also showed a look of surprise. He didn''t expect that his mental power would be ineffective against the human beings in front of him. This made him understand that the spiritual power of this human being is equal to his own. "Human! You are really shocking. It seems that you and the woman below are not Gu Yi''s disciples. To be honest, who are you guys and why come to my dark dimension! " "Is there a reason for this? You want to invade the earth, of course I can''t agree! Therefore, the three of us are here to fight against you! Domam, it''s your time to die! " Before Karl could answer Domam''s question, Danvers below spoke first. Gu Yi didn''t speak, she just kept her formation silently, ready to fight at any time. "It turns out that it''s such a thing. It seems that there are strong people no less than the ancient one in the earth. I underestimated you." Dommam nodded clearly, his eyes sharpened a lot. But Carl shrugged and said: "I don''t have such a big goal as theirs. My reason is simple. If the reward is sufficient, I will naturally help to defeat you. "Oh? In other words, you are similar to the existence of a cosmic mercenary?" When Dommam heard Carl''s words, his eyes lit up, and Carl nodded. Then Domam seemed to have thought of something, and counted. "In that case, I will pay you more, are you willing to belong to me?" God selection has been triggered! Chapter 401： Domam the Horror Option 1: Agree with Domams solicitation, become Domams subordinates, obtain Domams newcomer, and the physique of Dark Life, and get transaction points: 1000. Option 2: Refuse to solicit, gain Domams hostility, freely assign attribute points: 1, freely assign skill points: 1, trade points: 1000 Choice 3: Reject Domam, and raise its ashes within three days, get freely assignable attribute points: 10, freely assignable skill points: 10, get transaction points: 100,000. The selection appears. Carl took a look, almost blinding his eyes. The first and the second are nothing to say, but the third is too exaggerated. Although the choice will not give him appearance, the task that cannot be completed. But the third one is too difficult. And there is a time limit. Carl believes that the system should default all the infinite gems to its own. That''s why this option is given. But even if these infinite gems belonged to Karl himself, he couldn''t kill Domam within three days, and by the way raise his ashes. But Carl had a flash of inspiration and thought of the gem of time. If you use time gems, you can keep reincarnation of time, maybe it''s really possible. And in this way, it can also improve Karl''s own strength and his mastery of infinite gems! This is the only way to choose three. But Carl thought for a while, and finally gave up. Because Gu Yi would definitely not agree, Carl couldn''t get the Time Gem either. In the end, after analyzing one pass, Karl still honestly chose two. The selection is complete, congratulations to the host for obtaining freely assignable attribute points: 1, freely assignable skill points: 1, and gaining transaction points: 1000. "Dommam, if you want to say, become my subordinate, so that I can reluctantly promise you. If you want, let me be your subordinate, I can send you three words, impossible! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he refused Domam''s invitation. His answer made Gu Yi and Danvers breathe a sigh of relief at the same time. Because the two of them knew very well that Karl didn''t come here to fight Domam with the purpose of saving the earth. They were really worried that Carl would defect to each other. So when Karl said this, the two of them were completely relieved. Carl''s words directly blocked all the possibilities of joining Domam''s camp by himself. Looking at Domam''s cold eyes now, Carl already understood. Now the other party can''t wait to kill himself directly! "Very good! Human!" "You are not the first to provoke me, but you are definitely the one who died the worst!" "No one who dares to speak such big talks in front of me can survive! You are no exception!" Accompanied by a roar from Domam. The dark elements around were frantically surging. Carlton felt like he was wrapped in a quagmire, unable to move at all. This feeling is very uncomfortable. After a simple struggle, Carl discovered that as long as the intensity of the struggle increases, the things that surround him will be more tightly wrapped. It even squeezed Carl''s skin. Then Carl released a domineering look, and wanted to try if he could dissipate this energy. But it''s a pity that although the overlord''s color is very strong, it is not a level at all compared to Da Mamu. However, the domineering look of the overlord also made this restraining force lighter. Domineering and domineering, there is still a little effect, but it can''t let Carl get rid of his current state. But he is not worried, because Karl has other ways to escape. Just before going out, he wanted to see what Domam planned to do next. "Human! Feel the fear!" Dommam let out a low growl. Once again, two dark hands were created, trying to crush Karl directly. His attacks are very direct, using pure dark energy to attack each time. After all, Domam is the Lord of the Dark Dimension, and his energy here is endless, so there is no need to worry about consumption. Therefore, the attacks he releases are naturally dominated by various energy elements. Carl looked at the two big hands on both sides and smiled contemptuously. Just at this time. A portal suddenly went from top to bottom, passing through Karl''s body in an instant. Next second. Karl appeared beside Gu Yi. At the same time, a burst of brilliant black sparks broke out above the three! This is the powerful energy bursting out of two huge palms, directly triggering the shock of the entire dark dimension. Carl looked at this scene and couldn''t help but shook his head, then looked at Gu Yi next to him. "To be honest, you don''t need to help me, I can leave by myself." "Hehe, don''t do it at this time." Gu Yi didn''t speak, but Danvers spoke. Carl did not defend himself, but looked at the densely packed giant hands in the sky. "Gu Yi, there are two other humans!" "Success to death!!!" Accompanied by a roar from Domam. Hundreds of giant hands fell instantly! Seeing this scene, Gu Yi and Danvers were ready at the same time. But Carl took a step forward and took out the ether particles directly from the space bag to release energy! Accompanied by the appearance of invisible fluctuations Suddenly around the originally bare planet, dense grasses and many flower fields appeared. Simultaneously. The dozens of giant hands in the sky also turned into countless petals at this time, falling from the sky without causing any harm to them. But at this time, Carl felt a little sore in his left arm. He just held the reality gem, unleashing the power of the reality gem, causing his arm to be corroded. But Carl''s own resilience is struggling with this eroding force. That''s why Carl felt the tingling, because this was the effect of the two forces competing. But this feeling quickly disappeared. In the end, Carl''s left arm left no trace. The backlash of the real gem is over, and Carl''s self-healing ability can completely resist the backlash of a single gem. Even if it is a double gem, as long as it is not used frequently, it should be able to hold it. In other words, in Carl''s current physique, he can use Infinite Gems without the help of any container. This scene, even Carl himself, did not expect it. Because before, he used containers to control infinite gems, and he had never released infinite gems directly in his hands. If it is not time critical this time, it will take time to respond to the release of the container. Carl will not directly use the ability of Time Gems with his bare hands to resolve this crisis. But from this time, Carl and Danvers also thoroughly understood the horror of Domam. With a single blow, you can summon dozens of giant hands capable of destroying the planet! This kind of power made Carl and Danvers understand that they can''t solve their opponents with their own words! In the end, if you want to kill Domam, you still have to rely on Ancient One''s method and Infinite Gems. Chapter 402： Stalemate "Is this the power of Domam? It''s a bit exaggerated, but the power of reality gems is also shocking. A single infinite gem has such power. If you gather all six infinite gems, wouldn''t it be invincible in the world? " Danvers sighed, then flew to Carl''s side and entered a fighting state, ready to attack Domam at any time. at the same time. Gu Yi, who had been paddling from just now to the present, also flew into the air at this time, releasing countless magical formations, and began to bombard Domam in the sky indiscriminately. After seeing this scene, Danvers was slightly surprised. She had never expected that Gu Yi, who had drew with her before, would now burst out, far beyond her own power! Black magic and white magic are superimposed on each other, and their power is far greater than the burden of casting. This is the standard one plus one is not equal to one. White magic and black magic were originally one family, but later they separated due to philosophical issues. Only when the two kinds of magic are used in superposition, is the real magical power. If the person fighting Danvers is Gu Yi in his current state, Danvers feels that he will be defeated by the opponent without a few tricks. "I really underestimated you..." Danvers realized at this time that whether it was Karl or Gu Yi in front of him, their true strength had to far surpass him. Gu Yi did not release such a powerful force because he needed to pay attention to his image in the earth. Carl is because the earth''s environment cannot allow him to cut space indefinitely. Carl is also to avoid the collapse of space, leading to the destruction of the earth. So when he was on Earth, the power he could release was limited, and he couldn''t really use his big move as a flat A. But here, he has no such restrictions. Every time Carl tried his best, it was enough to tear the space apart. And this kind of move, he can release many at least one second Thirteen dollars a second! This is Carl fighting while experimenting with his limits. It turned out that his fastest speed was thirteen dollars a second. And these thirteen knives can tear the space and maximize their own attack power! If the power is slightly smaller and the big move is not used as a flat A, Carl can at least cut a hundred knives in a second! But in this way, the power is much smaller, and for Domam, there is no lethality. But this has an advantage, that is, the scope of the space collapse can be maximized. This was also Karl''s previous move to block the giant hand of Domam. But if this were to change the earth, Carl would not dare to really play. Because the space of the earth can''t withstand such a toss, it is here that Karl can exert his strongest strength. So Carl and Gu Yi and two cooperated with each other, attacking by one person from a distance, using themselves as a long-range turret. The other person fought cautiously and was responsible for splitting the space around Domam. This is Carl and Gu Yi, a plan agreed upon from the beginning. After all, when they first started, they just made a two-person combat plan, because at that time, Danvers hadn''t come yet. Although Danvers came later, they were obviously too slow to make a new plan. So the task Carl gave Danvers is very simple, that is, free play, what kind of attack is the most powerful, then use what kind of attack. Therefore, Danvers at this time also used himself as a fort. But her charge rate is not fast, which also causes her attack frequency to be very low. Danvers attacked once, although he could directly penetrate Domam''s big face, he could even disperse his dark elements. But she released an energy attack, enough for Carl to cut hundreds of knives, and she had no way to join the rhythm of the battle between Gu Yi and Carl. So after Danvers tried several times, he began to cover Karl and Gu one or two people nearby. As long as Domam releases the dark element to attack, she will immediately release her own energy to disperse Domam''s attack. In this way, Domam''s attack can be invalidated. If Danforth''s energy is fully charged, it is enough to explode a planet and use it to resist Domam''s attack. It is not a problem. that''s all. The three of them cooperated tacitly, constantly letting Domam collapse. At this time, Domam, on his huge cheeks, was full of angry expressions. He can''t wait to kill Karl and Gu Yi in front of him directly. But he couldn''t, because no matter what kind of attack she released, even if he dragged an asteroid over. It would also be directly blown by Danvers. After all, the dark dimension is just a parallel world. Although this world has a universe, the matter is completely different from the main universe. Even the mass of these asteroids cannot be compared with the asteroids in the main universe. In this way, Danvers can just help Gu Yi and Karl against Domam. Only with the passage of time. The three of them attacked more and more fiercely, and their cooperation became more and more tacit. Domam was also miserable and furious. But after fighting for so long, the three of them didn''t even know whether Domam was injured. Although the three of them can continue to fight like this. It''s just that if you don''t see the end, www.novelhall.com~ will be a heavy blow to the morale of the three. It''s just that the current situation is not suitable for terminal battles, discussing how to find Domam''s body. If the fighting were to be suspended now, it would give Domam a chance to breathe. By then, they might not have the ability to suppress them. After all, Domam is also a multiverse existence, the master of the dark dimension. As long as he wants, he can mobilize the power of the entire dark dimension at any time to attack the three of them. Therefore, maintaining the current suppression is the best choice for the three of them. Only in this way can Domam be overwhelmed. Slowly, time passed again. Carl and others didn''t know how long he had been fighting here now. However, the expressions of the three of them have changed from being cautious when they first came here to plain. Even Domam''s expression at this time was not as angry as it was at the beginning. But the killing intent in his eyes did not dissipate. Obviously, he has only one goal now, and that is to kill the three Carl! This is the only thing Domam wants to do now. As for the invasion of the earth, he has completely forgotten it, at least temporarily can''t remember it. It''s just that Carl felt that he had evolved from thirteen dollars a second to the power of 27 dollars a vaccine, and he couldn''t help frowning. It''s not just that his progress is obvious. Even Danvers''s energy release was obviously accelerated by a few seconds. But even so, it would take at least twelve or three seconds for her to release the connected light. Compared with Carl''s progress, Danvers''s progress can be completely ignored. Because even she herself hadn''t noticed that she had improved. Chapter 403： Enable! The brilliance of gems! "Humanity!!!" "You are endless!" I don''t know how long it took. Domam roared impatiently at this time, and directly blew himself up. However, his self-detonation didn''t hurt himself, he just knocked Carl back, and by the way, eliminated the various magic circles of Gu Yi. Then when he was reborn with his big face, he released a large amount of dark elements to prevent Karl from entering. Just at this time. Danvers'' light burst directly. Before Domam could react, his big face was directly missing a chin. But Domam didn''t care, because his jaw would have recovered in the next second. "Humans, you are so annoying! It is a shame that my dignified Lord of Darkness, Domam, will be forced to this point by the three of you ants! Now, I give you three a chance, as long as you are willing to submit to me and become my vassals! Then I will not be invading the earth, nor will I continue to be an enemy of mankind! How is it? The conditions I have opened are already very good, if you agree..." "impossible!" Before Domam could finish speaking, the three Carl answered in unison. Then the three of them looked at each other and smiled at the same time. "You are looking for death!!!" Domam was angry again. During this time of the fight, Domam has been angry, or on the verge of anger. To Carl, Domam looked like a madman who couldn''t control his emotions. Because he gets angry too easily, as long as there is a little bit of discomfort, or a little bit of discomfort, he will immediately be angry! Even if it is frenzied, he will not be like him, so Carl preliminarily inferred that Domam might really be mentally ill. "Everyone, be careful, Domam may be real cave dwellings this time. The phantom we attacked just now is considered his body projection, and now he is probably about to come in real form! " Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Carl curled his lips. This was what he thought of at first, but he didn''t say it. Because when Carl was in the middle of the battle, he discovered this Domam without any body. Although Gu Yi said that he has a body, hidden in the phantom. But no matter how they attacked, they couldn''t hit the body. This made Carl understand that this so-called phantom was just the embodiment of the power of the body. Domam''s real body, although it is possible, is hidden in the phantom. But if they continue to fight, they may not be able to attack for a lifetime. That''s why Gu Yi used this method. It took Domam to lose patience and let him take the initiative to expose his body. This was also Gu Yiyi''s plan at the beginning, but she didn''t say a specific implementation plan, just let everyone fight while paying attention to observation. However, after the main body came out, if you wanted to hide back, it would not go so smoothly. It''s just that the battle of Carl and others will probably suffer a lot. According to Gu Yi''s words, after the appearance of Domam''s body, its various strengths will obviously increase! In this way, their current fighting method will have no effect on it. "Danvers, you continue to be responsible for the containment, and leave this space gem to you. Remember, the power of this space gem should not be used indiscriminately. With your current body, although it can resist the side effects of the gem. But if you use too much, you will also lose combat effectiveness, so you should pay attention. " "I know." Danvers nodded, then took the space gem and held it in his hand. When she grabbed this infinite gem, she immediately discovered that the power in her body resonated with the space gem! This situation shocked Danvers, but she quickly became excited. Because she perceives a familiar breath from the inside of the space gem. She has a feeling that after using space gems, she will be invincible in the world! In this universe, no one is his opponent! "The increase in Infinite Gems is pretty good, right?" "Hahahaha, it''s really great, the infinite gem is so strong, why don''t you give it to me in the first place! If you gave it to me in the first place, let''s use Infinite Gems together. Domam would die soon? " Danvers regained his arrogance, but Carl shook his head and snapped his fingers lightly. I saw the space gem and immediately flew away from Danvers''s hand, which shocked Danvers. "Carl, what are you doing?!" "I didn''t do anything, I just made you sober. The power brought by the infinite gem is indeed very strong, but it is also the key to induce you to enter the abyss. If you are addicted to this power, you will be invincible, but at the same time your body will begin to collapse. And the most important thing is that you were too excited just now, even more excited than when I used Infinity Gems. So you first calm down, and when you think about it, go to activate the space gem. " With that, Carl put the space gem into a special container, and then gave it to Danvers. Danvers held the iron box in both hands, a tangled emotion in his eyes. Obviously, she did follow Carl''s words just now but deep down in her heart she told herself to take away the infinite gems. This is my own power! Danvers understood that this was the greedy side, and kept reminding himself of the power of infinite gems. But Danfoss was determined, only tangled for a moment, then got rid of the temptation, and then nodded at Carl. "It''s really a superhero, and his willpower is really firm!" Carl nodded and extended a thumb, and then he took out the gemstone first, wrapped it around Hades''s knife handle, and integrated it with Carl''s wrist. This is how Carl invented the use from the beginning. In this way, Carl can borrow Hades''s magic power to help offset some of the side effects. As for the remaining side effects, Carl can resist with his own physical attributes, so he doesn''t need to care at all. And the most important thing is that using reality gems in this way can give full play to its power! After all, Carl''s strongest is the combination of swordsmanship and the ability of double fruits. Therefore, the reality gem is enough to provide Carl with an auxiliary and protective effect. Simultaneously. Gu Yi on the other side was also the power to unlock the spiritual gem, bursting out a powerful spiritual power, dispelling the surrounding darkness. Her time gems and soul gems are not offensive. Its energy is even worse than space gems and reality gems. But the combination of time gem and soul gem, the power released was enough to increase Gu Yi''s strength. It''s just a pity that Gu Yi couldn''t fully bear the power of two infinite gems. So her body now has some breakdowns. But she didn''t care, because she was ready to sacrifice herself! Chapter 404： The body is here! "Be prepared, Domam''s body is here!" Gu Yi looked into the distance sharply, and Carl and Danvers also followed Gu Yi''s gaze. I saw a super huge face appeared in front of everyone! This is how many times bigger than the giant phantom face before! Looking up from this planet, it seems that the entire universe of dark dimensions is covered by Domam''s big face! This is the ontology of Domam! Dommam summoned the body, and it took nearly a minute. If this were chasing someone else, the other person would have escaped at this point in time. This is also one of the reasons why Domam will not let his own body appear easily. Because it''s too time-consuming. And although the power of the Phantom is weak, it is at least at the multiverse level, enough to kill any enemy below the multiverse level. Even in the face of the existence of the same multiverse, he does not have to worry that he will be defeated by the other party. Because the Mirage will never fail. But when Domam planned to descend on his body, it already showed that he was very angry! He has only one idea now, that is to kill the human beings in front of him, and finally destroy the earth and the entire Nine Realms! "Ants!" "go to hell!!!" With a roar from Domam, The rich dark energy rushed to Karl and the others in an instant. When Danvers saw this, his face changed drastically. She found that her energy could not expel this dark energy. So she didn''t hesitate to use the space gems to increase her own energy, which barely resisted the invasion of the dark elements. The same goes for Karl and Gu Yi. For the two of them, only the ability to use infinite gems can block the dark element of Domam and ensure that they will not be corroded. "This power is really different from before! I really didn''t expect that after the ontology appeared, Domam''s strength would increase so much. If we don''t have infinite gems, we really don''t know how to face such a powerful enemy. " Carl said with a smile, and slightly eased the tension. But no one paid any attention to him. Both Danvers and Gu Yi were very cautious and did not dare to say a word. Then Carl looked at Gu Yi and asked with doubts: "Gu Yi, I have a question. I want to know how you fought against Domam before. If you fight against it, he also has the current power. You, who only have an infinite gem, shouldn''t be his opponent, right? " Facing Karl''s question, Gu Yi glanced at him, just about to open his mouth. But Domam next to him suddenly roared again! "Asshole Gu Yi!" "If you have the ability, you don''t use Infinite Gems. I want to see what you can do!" "Once again and again, it made me fall into the cycle of time. Every time I want to beat you, you will activate the time gem, which is really irritating! This time, I will never give you a chance to release the gem of time, go to die for Gu Yi! ! ! " Hearing Domam''s roar, Carl couldn''t help but open his mouth, then smiled bitterly. "It seems to be similar to what I thought. You rely on the gem of time to deal with each other. But what a resentment it must be to make him so angry! Having said that, Gu Yi, how many times have you used the Time Gem on him? " Carl asked again. At this time, Domam''s attack had arrived, but the three of them worked together and their offensive was easily blocked. With the bonus of infinite gems, the strength of each of the three of them is equivalent to the level of the multiverse. It''s a pity that, except for Karl, Danvers and Gu Yi and two have restrictions and can''t use Infinite Gems frequently. Only Carl himself, because of his physique, would not be subject to this restriction. Later, after the three of them blocked Domam''s several attacks, this ushered in a breathing opportunity. At the same time, Gu Yi responded indifferently, Karl''s question just now. "I can''t count the exact number of times, but I used Domam 30 million times when he was the most rampant. If you count other periods, there will probably be fifty to six million? " Gu Yi said a shocking number in the calmest tone. Five or six million? Carl sucked in the dark energy, then spit it out. This number is really amazing. Even Danvers next to him was stunned. Then a dark tentacled, wrapped around her body, lifted her up. Seeing this scene, Carl didn''t care about admiring Danvers'' proud figure, but directly activated the reality gem to turn this tentacles into harmless vines for humans and animals. Danvers also broke free immediately, and patted his chest a little afraid. "It''s terrible." I don''t know, Danvers said that it was terrible, whether it was the tentacles just now, or the number of words that Gu Yi said. But she should have both meaningsAbominable human being, abominable infinite gem, give me death! ! ! " Seeing his offensive, Domam was once again resolved by Carl and others, feeling extremely angry. Now Domam''s attack has been offset by the Infinite Gems, and even if his body descends, he can''t have much effect. This is the overbearing aspect of Infinite Gems. As long as Karl and the three of them don''t have unlimited gems in their hands, they can offset all Domam''s offensives. But there is a problem with this, that is, the three of them have fallen into passive defense. Even if Karl wanted to take the initiative to attack, he could only be forcibly bounced back by Dommam. Even if the three of them rushed out together, the dark element of Domam could also block the three of them out, preventing them from attacking his huge face. As a result, a major change occurred. The plan they had negotiated before, in front of Domam''s defense like a copper wall and iron wall, there was no way to enter it and attack Domam''s body. "It''s not a way to go on like this, Carl, you and Danvers give me a chance. I can kill Domam!" In such a stalemate. A method deliberately thought of, but it requires the cooperation of Karl and Danvers Foss. But in this way, Gu Yi has a high probability of going and not going back. According to the current situation, it was not yet this time, so Karl did not agree to Gu Yi''s plan. "Gu Yi, calm down, it''s not time for you to perform. Although making a numbing defense is very difficult to resolve, it is not impossible. " Carl organized a deliberate suicide attack, and then the corners of his mouth raised slightly and a smile appeared. At this time, Carl is already in his chest! Chapter 405： plan "Carl, do you have any good plans?" Gu Yi saw Carl''s face in his chest, and while resisting Domam''s attack, he asked. "There is indeed a good method, but this method can only affect the dark elements of Domam, and cannot harm Domam''s body. So I hope that after I have cleaned up all the dark elements, you are carrying out your plan! But before that, I hope that Gu Yi, you and Danvers, both cover me to prevent Domam from attacking me from other positions. " "Do you do it alone?" Danvers was a little surprised when he heard Carl''s words. Gu Yi was also a little surprised. "Yes, I don''t have to say about this plan, because this matter, only I can do it, it''s useless for any of you to change." With that, Carl rushed straight up, and still didn''t let Gu Yi and Danvers shout. "Help me block Domam''s attack, don''t let Domam''s attack touch me!" Carl roared and flew out directly. At this time, Danvers and Gu Yi and the other two looked at each other, and then went behind to help Carl clean up the dark elements. Domam was also very angry when he saw someone rushing up. He did not hesitate to release the dark element, let it form a variety of shapes, and launched an offensive towards Carl. Facing Dommams frontal attack, Carl had no need to be afraid. I saw him immediately activate the ability of reality gems, and instantly turned Domam''s offensive into small butterflies one after another. Some even turned into light. Then Karl used the power of reality gems to transform the surrounding dark elements. After a while, some of the dark elements around turned into light elements. Then Carl condensed these lights and turned them into giants of light one after another. What Tyro, Seven, Ace, Tiga, Dana, Gaia, Mambius, Shikali, and the Ultraman like Cerro, Uub, Gyder, and Zeta, all have changed Came out. However, these Altmans that have been transformed are just eternal appearances, and the abilities that Karl has given them, do not have the strength in the original work at all. Carl did this just to disgust Domam and let him feel what it was like to be beaten by the giant of light righteously. It''s just a pity that Carl feels that he can''t use the energy here to transform into the mysterious Four Auras. Otherwise, some of them will be watched. Then Carl began to transform the dark elements while changing various Ultraman. Slowly, the dark elements began to decrease. At the same time, Domam''s expression became more and more ugly. He can''t wait to kill Carl directly, because Carl uses the reality gems to transform the Ultraman, Domam can''t kill it at all! And the most important thing is that Domam can feel that these giants of light are just some unconscious clones, or puppets. But he always has a feeling. If you let these giants of light wake up, and gain autonomy. Then he will die miserably! That''s why Domam gave up chasing Karl temporarily, instead focusing on destroying these Ultramans to prevent them from waking up. See this scene. Both Gu Yi and Danvers were surprised. The two of them had no idea that Karl was actually using this method to purify the dark elements. But before the two of them were happy, the dark element had made a comeback and soon drowned all the giants of light. But every time a group is submerged, a new group of giants of light will appear. This made Gu and Danvers both completely dumbfounded. "Carl! This is not your plan, right?" Danvers couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted to Carl. But Carl did not answer. Instead, he made a gesture to both of them so that they could focus on Domam. Seeing Karl''s gesture, Gu Yi patted Danvers on the shoulder and said softly. "Trust Carl, he has absolutely no problem!" "Got it." Danvers nodded, and then the two of them continued to stare at Domam, launched an offensive against him, and helped Carl remove the dark element. At this time, Carl, looking at the dense and innumerable giants of light, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "Except for the mysterious Four Olympics, every other Ultraman with a name and a surname has been transformed into at least 10,000 by me. Although it was just a body and didn''t have the original strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to delay for a while. Next, it''s time to start the real plan! Isn''t it just to purify the dark elements? What''s the problem? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he flew towards the surrounding planets. Seeing this scene, Danvers and Gu Yi and the other two were a little dazed again. The two of them didn''t know what Carl was going to do. Only in the next second, the two of them immediately opened their eyes and their pupils contracted suddenly. "It turned out to be such a thing, just use reality gems to wipe out all the darkness of these planets. In this way, the dark elements provided to Domam will become extremely rare. Although this method is only a symptom and not a permanent cure, because in the dark dimension, the dark element cannot disappear forever But for the current battlefield, this is enough for me! " Gu Yi did not expect that Carl would use this risky method. Because she knew very well what it would cost to eliminate the dark elements on those planets. She couldn''t even do it. But Karl used real gems, but he did this easily without much consumption. This is the overbearing aspect of Infinite Gems. Infinite gems are basically invincible in the world of Marvel. Every infinite gem represents a rule. The reality gem that Carl uses now is an ability that can change the status quo and change any object and material! Although the effect only exists for a short time, and the release can be cancelled. But this situation is very suitable for the play of real gems. Especially for these planets, as long as Carl clears the dark energy on its surface, his fluttering fruit can control it! This is different from Gu Yi''s guess. Carl''s plan is to control these planets by himself, and then smash them at Domam together. Let him destroy his own planet. If this plan is successful, the dark elements that Domam can control will be drastically reduced. Therefore, Gu Yi''s guess is still conservative. But Carl was also a little lucky. If he hadn''t mastered reality gems now, it would be difficult for him to control a planet, let alone all planets. So every time Carl, in addition to using reality gems, clean up the dark elements on the surface of the planet. It is also necessary to change part of the structure and quality of the planet so that it can be manipulated by Karl. When he was about to smash his face, he would eliminate the quality modification. In this way, Domam had to make a choice! Chapter 406： Crazy planet! Millions and billions of seconds of time are being lost. Carl didn''t know how long it took him to clean up the dark energy of hundreds of thousands of planets. Although he has the blessing of reality gems, Carl''s right hand at this time has become pitch black. This appearance looked like obsidian, with no colors other than black. This is the effect of excessive use of real gems. This happened before when Carl practiced using real gems. In the end, he rested for three or four days, and this allowed his right hand to recover. But even if it kept this state, it didn''t affect the battle, at best, the right hand became more sluggish. However, Carl has fluttering fruits and domineering looks, even if his right hand becomes sluggish, it will not affect his combat effectiveness. These two abilities are enough to make up for the side effects of Carl''s reality gems. at the same time. Both Gu Yi and Danvers were also out of breath, and spent a lot of energy. Both of them have been staring at Domam all the time, don''t let his attention, have been focused on Carl. So this also led them to deal with Domam''s offensive. But at this time, Karl was ready to launch a general attack on Domam! "Gu Yi, Danvers, get ready! I''m going to rush!" Karl came to the two of them and roared. I saw the dense giants of light, instantly converging into four dazzling rays! The mysterious Siao debut! This is a method that Carl has just discovered. To summon the mysterious Four Auras, a large amount of light energy must be consumed. Therefore, he must integrate all the transformed light energy, so as to summon the mysterious Four Auras. However, even the mysterious Four Olympics, they are just mere appearances, they look more handsome, and they don''t have too much strength. And the mysterious Siao, just released a light skill together, and then disappeared. However, when these light skills all hit Domam''s body, they directly pierced his face! A huge hole appeared on Domam''s big face, and it looked very violent. "Damn humans!!!" "Dare to hurt me, it''s really looking for death!!!" Dommam roared again, bursting out all his strength, and began to attack Karl and others. It''s just that his attack method is too single. Carl and others have been fighting here for so long, and they basically understand all the attack methods of Domam. So it is easy to deal with, without any problems. Afterwards, according to the original plan, Carl began to control hundreds of thousands of planets and smashed towards Domam together! This scene is very shocking. Neither Gu Yi, Danvers, nor Karl have seen a scene where all the stars are coming together! "I really have your Karl, I didn''t expect you to have such an ability! But having said that, the power of reality gems is not so easy to control, right? " Gu Yi looked at Karl''s right arm and couldn''t help asking. Carl shook his head and smiled. "Don''t worry, I can still hold it. It''s just that half of my arm is out of sensation, and it won''t affect me. But in my lifetime, I can control hundreds of thousands of planets, which for me is also a peak moment. Because in the future, I don''t necessarily have to do this, so I cherish it too! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a nuclear smile, staring at Domam in front of him. Danvers didn''t know what to say. Her hands at this time were also blurred due to the excessive use of Infinite Gems. This is the side effect of space gems. If you use too much, your whole person will become nothingness, and eventually disappear completely, and even your consciousness and body will not remain at all. However, this side effect will not affect the user''s body until it breaks out completely. So Danvers didn''t have to worry about herself at all, because she was far from the full outbreak of side effects. This side effect can be recovered after resting for at most one month. On the Gu Yi side, there are no side effects at all. This is thanks to her two magic utensils. Without these two artifacts, Gu Yi''s body would probably be the first to hold on. at the same time. Domam saw hundreds of thousands of planets that originally belonged to him, and he rushed towards him uncontrollably, which caused Domam to eat. He immediately released dark energy and wanted to control these planets. But without exception, these planets are not under his control at all. Because Carl''s fluttering fruit, coupled with the control of reality gems, is absolute. This is the control of the power of rules, even if Domam is the master of the dark dimension, it cannot violate the rules of reality gems. So Domam now has only two options, and that is to destroy these planets to prevent them from continuing to hit him. Either you continue to let the impact, or you are the first to attack Carl and others. But if he was hit by the planet all the time, even Domam would feel the pain intolerable. Not to mention, these are hundreds of thousands of planets. If all of them hit him, they would really be dead! Domam was extremely angry at this time, and didn''t know what choice to make. And at this time. After Carl and others discussed it, they attacked Domam collectively. However, the three of them all released long-range attacks and then detonated the planet closest to Domam. The explosion of the planet directly produced violent energy, bombarding Domam''s face, which made him extremely angry! At the same time, this explosion also caused a bit of your wound on Domam''s face. Seeing this scene, Carl and others brightened up. They also had the mentality of trying to see if the energy generated after the explosion of the planet could hurt Domam. In the end they really guessed it! Such an operation can really hurt Domam! So they didn''t hesitate to detonate those planets directly while Domam was still thinking. Seeing my own planet, one by one was detonated. Domam wanted to cry without tears, and was heartbroken. His inner favorite was full of anger, burning! In the end, when Karl and others detonated thousands of planets. Domam finally couldn''t stand it anymore! He directly burst out with powerful energy, spreading all the surrounding dark elements, covering every small planet! For Domam, these planets were destroyed, although it would make him very sad. But this is not irreversible, it just takes a very long time. Chapter 407： Detonate it! Domam! "Gu Yi! Take advantage of it now! Go!" When Karl saw Domam, he released the dark elements and detonated all the planets, he immediately released his abilities and directly pushed Gu Yi out! Gu Yi also knew that this was the best opportunity for now! Domam just released all the dark elements, because only in this way can those planets be cleaned up. But it is precisely because of this that the empty door of Domam opens wide, revealing flaws! Gu Yi seized this opportunity and directly launched a life-threatening attack on the opponent! "Dommam! Take it to death!" Along with Gu Yi''s roar, her body burst out with a fierce light. The two infinite gems are shining, full of power! After seeing Gu Yi rushing up by himself. Domam dismissed her and didn''t pay attention to her at all. "Gu Yi! You are looking for death!" Dommam roared, and the world condensed into a huge palm, trying to pinch Gu Yi to death. But she stood still and rushed straight up like this. at the same time. Carl used the void to walk, and came to Gu Yi''s side, instantly swiping twenty-one swords, smashing the huge palm in front of him. "Gu Yi, leave it to you!" "Don''t worry, just leave it to me!" Gu nodded a little, and speeded up again. The huge palm that was chopped up directly turned into a black mist, trying to entangle Gu Yi and prevent her from rushing forward. But Danvers is not a vegetarian. She manipulated the space gem and immediately transferred this black mist to other places. But in this way, Danvers''s two arms became completely translucent. "Danvers, enough, you can''t use space gems now!" Carl returned to the spot to see this scene, and immediately took the space gem back. When Danvers saw this, she didn''t say anything, because she knew that Carl was good to herself, and the most important thing was that her current body really had no way to continue to bear the ability of space gems. If she continues to use it forcibly, although it can still be used, but at most seven or eight times, her body will be completely blurred. In this case, the immortal is hard to save, even if it is a gem of time, I am afraid that it cannot save her. Because there is no way to influence each other between infinite gems. Otherwise, Gu Yi would use the Time Gem to help Carl and Danvers to relieve the side effects of the two of them, and at the same time help them to return to their full state. Unfortunately, the influence caused by the infinite gem cannot be affected by other infinite gems. Unless it is six gems gathered together. "Gu Yi!!!" "You are crazy! You are completely crazy, I didn''t expect you to sacrifice yourself to seal me! You utter lunatic! I will never let you succeed! " When Domam saw that Gu Yi had even given up his defense, he just wanted to get close to him wholeheartedly, he found out. The magic power released by Gu Yi didn''t have any offensive nature, but was very gentle! This made him react immediately, Gu Yi was not trying to kill himself, but to completely seal himself! Even at the expense of yourself! If he is killed, Domam is not worried, because as long as the dark dimension is still there, he may be reborn. Even if it is one in ten million chance, it is also an opportunity. But if he is sealed, he won''t be able to get out unless the seal time is up! As for the time of being sealed, Domam thought with his big face to know that Gu Yi would definitely set a permanent seal. Even if it can''t be set to permanent, it will be shut down for hundreds of millions of years! This is the last thing Domam wants to see! Because hundreds of millions of years later, he is not sure whether the dark dimension still exists. After all, this time span is too long! So he is now frantically attacking Gu Yi, wanting to stop the opponent from approaching. But Gu Yi didn''t care at all, but continued to rush to Domam. The current situation is that Gu Yi''s solo show, Carl and Danvers, can''t help at all. Because of the dark elements, they have already begun to converge. If the two of them go up to help, they must go through the thick dark element. It was too dangerous to do so, so Carl and Danvers chose to watch the battle. And at this time. Gu Yi, who had been silent for a long time, finally showed a smile. "Dommam, you didn''t kill me, so I won!" The voice just fell. The scarred Gu Yi instantly entered Domam''s body. In this way, Gu Yi could disintegrate Domam''s power from within, and then seal him. No matter it is any creature, even Domam is a multiverse existence. Internal defense will be very fragile. Except for some very special creatures, many creatures are no exception. So at this time Domam looked very embarrassed. He kept roaring, and then released the dark element, wanting to let Gu Yi in his body come out. But Gu Yi didn''t come out at all, but messed around in Domam''s body, and shot something from time to time. Gu Yi''s movements made Mam very uncomfortable, and his expression was extremely distorted. It''s a pity that neither Karl nor Danvers brought the camera, so there is no way to share such a funny scene with Domam. "It''s a shame. I knew I was in my pocket with a few cameras or even a mobile phone. Now I see this funny scene, but I can''t take pictures, and I can''t record images. It''s really a bit uncomfortable. " Carl sighed helplessly, Danvers agreed, and then nodded. And just when the two of them teased Domam. Yerang actually calmed down. But what is strange is that Domam''s eyes were closed, and his mouth was constantly moving, as if he was chewing on something. Seeing this scene, Carl and Danvers didn''t dare to be careless and immediately prepared to fight. But after a while, Domam still didn''t have any changes, and even the surrounding dark elements were all dispelled. Just when Karl and Danvers were puzzled. Suddenly, Dommam vomited something from the innermost. When Carl saw this, he flew up to catch it. This is the gem of time and the gem of the soul! However, the container storing the two gems was no longer visible at this time, obviously following Gu Yi and integrating with Domam. "This is the signal that Gu Yi agreed with me. As long as I get the time gem here, I must leave! In other words, Gu Yi has a high probability of success, so let''s leave first! " With that, Karl used the space gem to open a portal and prepare to leave. But at this moment. Danvers pointed to the front in amazement. "Carl, look..." "Look at what..." Carl looked back suspiciously, and then saw Domam exploded! That''s right! It means literally! Domam explodes like a gorgeous firework! The dark element of the dark dimension loses control and runs away instantly! If this happens, it means that Gu Yi really succeeded! Chapter 408： Something bad "It''s really gorgeous fireworks. I didn''t expect that when Domam was sealed, it would turn out to be such a gorgeous scene. The dark dimension was turbulent, and Domam''s big face exploded directly. If it weren''t for Domam''s breath still remaining here, I almost thought that Domam was killed by Gu Yi. It''s a pity, it''s almost impossible to do it, but compared to killing the opponent, it''s the most reliable to seal it for hundreds of millions of years. However, with Gu Yi''s character, I feel that it is impossible to be as short as a hundred million years. It should be tens of billions of years. " Carl said while feeling the dark energy surging around him. This energy has temporarily lost its owner, so it is very violent. However, Carl did not intend to receive the power of the Dark Dimension, because this would loosen Domam''s seal. And more importantly, for Carl, this dark dimension does not have any substantial improvement, and it will even corrode his physical body. Carl didn''t want this kind of negative promotion. Danvers, who was on the side, was fascinated by the dark energy at this time, and her fighting time was too long, causing her mental power to be a little weak. So she was tempted. But even so, Danvers''s willpower is still firm. In her subconscious mind, she has already regarded herself as an absolute hero. So even if she was tempted by the dark energy, she would just fall into a battle between heaven and humans, and would not take the initiative to plunge into the darkness at all. This is the consciousness of the superhero, even Carl has to be convinced. "Well, it''s time to wake up. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid we will never be able to leave." With that, Carl patted Danvers vigorously to wake her up. Danvers'' eyes gradually cleared, and then he couldn''t help but sigh, and followed Carl to leave the dark dimension. After a while, they returned from the space channel to the solar system, and then quickly returned to the earth. The two of them didn''t know how long it took to fight Domam. Gu Yi might know it, but she couldn''t do it at the time. She kept staring at the time, so Carl and others didn''t ask. Now Carl and Danvers don''t know what the earth is like at all, and at the same time they don''t know how long they have fought with Domam. Although it takes time gems, you can investigate. But Carl has never used the Time Gem. If he has the time to train himself to master the Time Gem, it is better to go back to the earth and ask someone to ask about the time. After all, skillful use of Infinite Gems may require a certain amount of training time. After all, time gems are the same as first gems, they are both more complex infinite gems. Relatively speaking, spiritual gems and space gems are not so difficult. So it is easier to control. It didn''t take long for Carl and Danfoss to return to Earth. But when they returned to the earth along the original path, they found that except for a few countries, many places were turned into ruins. This scene made them feel that things seemed a little bit bad. Because while Carl is waiting to leave, your emotional intelligence is also undergoing a devil invasion. This war should have been easy to deal with in Carl''s opinion, but the situation here is not optimistic. Afterwards, Carl and Danfoss continued to circle the surrounding battlefield, where many devil''s bodies were found. There are also a lot of human fragments, but not many complete corpses are left. It seems that they have been recovered. "This war should have been won, but it seems to be very tragic. If it weren''t, it won''t be the current situation. It just reminds us of the devil in hell. Is it really so difficult? I always feel that something went wrong in the middle of this war. " Carl was full of doubts at this time. He did not think that the Earth Army, the war against the Devil Army, would be so miserable. But at this moment, Carl seemed to have discovered something. He saw a special creature wriggling under the ground. The first moment he saw this creature, Carl rushed up and used his ability to force it up. After dragging him to the ground, Carl realized that it was just a huge **** creature. It''s just that this thing is not sensible, it just relies on instinct to wander and search for prey. So catching this thing doesn''t mean anything, but it also made Carl discover something. That is, this area turned out to be a suitable area for devil creatures to live. In this way, it means that the earth has been polluted. I am afraid that those war zones in the entire world have also become like this. If this is the case, things will be big. "It''s not right, it''s really wrong. I''m going to S.H.I.E.L.D. to see it. Nick Fury will never let the world become like this There are definitely other changes in this world. , Life in **** is absolutely impossible to make this world look like this, I must ask Nick Fury to ask clearly!" Danfoss was a little unacceptable, and this area became an occupancy point for **** creatures. So after observing for a while, she immediately flew into the air and flew in the direction of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. After all, I am not an aboriginal of the Marvel World, and he has not been here for a long time. Naturally, he does not have much sense of belonging to this world. So what the world has become is no different for Carl. He simply investigated the situation here and found that most of them were some irrational devil creatures. These creatures are equivalent to the beasts of the earth, without any reason, only knowing to obey instinct. So after Carl settled a batch, he flew in the direction of Hell''s Gate. Then he saw the gate of **** with its wide open door, just standing in front of his own eyes. This **** gate seemed to be beckoning Karl to let him in. But Karl just observed it outside, and didn''t venture into it. Because he also knows that **** creatures are very abnormal to appear here, so it will be very dangerous if they enter rashly. Finally, Carl briefly observed here, and then returned to his villa. But the area around Karl''s villa is also desolate. He used to do greening here, but now it''s basically gone. The surrounding area is bare, without any nutrients. Seeing this scene is also a bit speechless, but fortunately there is nothing wrong with his villa. And Luo and Intil are both in the villa. Seeing that the two of them were safe and there were no accidents, Carl was relieved. Chapter 409： Changes in the world "Brother Carl! You are finally back!" Intil found that Carl had returned for the first time, and was overjoyed. Then he flew forward, hooked his hands around Carl''s neck, and hung it on his body. "Is it so excited?" Carl couldn''t help but smile when he looked at Intil who was so excited. at the same time. Luo also found out that Karl had come back, he was overjoyed, and then teleported directly from the third floor to write it down. "Master Karl! Welcome back!" Seeing Luo at this time, Carl can clearly feel that he has become a lot more mature now, and the hat has also changed its style, becoming a dark spotted hat. The previous black and white spotted hat is gone. Then Karl took a closer look at Luo and found that his body has changed a lot. And the most important thing is that there are many scars on Luo''s neck and arms! Carl could see that these scars were scars from battle! Obviously, Luo has also experienced a lot of battles during this period, otherwise he would definitely not leave so many scars! "Thanks for your hard work, Luo. With so many injuries, you should have suffered a lot, right? What happened during this period of time? Why has the earth''s environment changed so much? Also, why did those **** gates become the territory of hell? According to my calculations, even if the war is over, it will not be affected there. Is there any accident? " Carl sighed and threw out all his questions directly. Hearing Karl''s question, Luo sighed, then slowly explained. "Master Carl, during this time, too much has happened. During the three months of your absence, the devil army has invaded the earth almost every day. According to the information I got, they seem to have mastered some kind of technology that can revive those small demons without limit. Although it was said that the big devil could not be resurrected after death, they later simply used the resurrected little devil to invade the earth, and they continued without stopping. As a result, the earth''s defense army is somewhat powerless, even if it is mutants and people from the Avengers, there is no way to prevent the invasion of the **** army. In the end, relying on Asgard''s army and Thor''s strength, they could barely resist the **** prince. And Odin also released the Rainbow Bridge once, blocking half of the gates of hell. In this way, although our pressure has been relieved a lot, the effect is still very limited. Until some time ago, there was an alien silver creature, who claimed to be the Silver Shadowman, and said that he had a way to solve the matter. We believed him, and then he really solved the problem that the little devil can always be resurrected. But the price is that all the hundreds of thousands of miles around the gate of **** have become the territory of the devil! However, after doing so, the devil army did stop and did not continue to invade the earth. " Luo sighed and said all the things that happened during this period. "Three months, I didn''t expect that after taking such a long time in the dark dimension, if the universe is different, the concept of time will become blurred. According to my own understanding, if we are in the dark dimension, it will take 20 to 30 days to do more, right? " Carl couldn''t help but shook his head, then put his gaze to the sky. The sky at this time was shining with dazzling light. This is the sun''s rays. But apart from the sun, Carl always felt that there seemed to be other rays of light above it. "By the way, what about the Rockies? Shouldn''t he be here?" It suddenly occurred to Carl that Loki was not in the villa. This makes him feel a little strange. Luo didn''t speak, but Intil curled his lips, hands on hips. "This guy Loki returned to Asgard when the Devil Invasion incident temporarily came to an end. He said that there was something urgent and urgent, and he had to go back quickly, and he didn''t even say anything about it. It was really too much. He simply didn''t put Master Karl in your eyes! " "Humph!" Intil snorted coldly, obviously dissatisfied with Rocky''s behavior. But Carl didn''t care, and Loki went back without authorization, indicating that something really happened in Asgard. Otherwise, he would never be so anxious, and he didn''t even leave a reason behind. "Then leave him alone for now, let''s talk about the devil first, and how about that Silver Shadowman? In fact, I am quite curious, who is the Silver Shadowman in your mouth, and why he is here to help us. Could it be that this man is the kind of hero who guards world peace? Or did he come to earth for another purpose? " Hearing Carl''s words, Luo shook his head and said that he was not clear, but Intil rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said softly. "I''m not sure if he has a purpose, UU read , but his mental fluctuations have been transmitted to the universe, obviously he is in contact with someone. But what he did before did indeed help us solve the temporary problem, so that the devil would not invade the earth. At the same time, he also joined Nick Fury, the black egg, founded the Avengers, and officially became a member of the hero. Looking at it this way, he is indeed a hero and a good man. But my sixth sense is generally not wrong. I always feel that he came to the earth with bad intentions, so I reminded Nick Fury. He followed my advice, so he didn''t always believe in Silver Shadowman, but other people believed him. " "How about Tony Stark? A person like him wouldn''t trust others easily, would he?" Carl asked again, and Intil nodded, then hugged Carl''s waist and said. "Tony Stark is really shrewd. He didn''t join the Avengers, nor did he join S.H.I.E.L.D., nor did he believe that a foreign creature would help us unconditionally and without reason. So he completely rejected any communication from Silver Shadow Man, and even started to develop a combat armor against him. Although it hasn''t taken shape yet, I saw it before. It''s Nano War Armor. It''s very high-tech! If it can be successful, even mass production can be carried out, and then we can have one set of staff! " When talking about this, Intil was obviously a little excited. But Carl didn''t care, because Tony Stark was able to do this, not surprising. If he can''t do it, that''s a shame. Afterwards, Carl continued to inquire about other changes in the world, and both Intil and Luo also informed Carl of everything they knew. Nothing is missing. Chapter 410： Danvers worries S.H.I.E.L.D. Office. All the members of the Avengers are all gathered here, even Danvers is here. Although she has not officially joined the Avengers, as a veteran of S.H.I.E.L.D., and she is a member of the settlement of Domam, she will naturally be respected by others present. Especially Nick Fury. There are not many people he can trust right now, Danvers is one of them. The first thing she did when she came here was to find Nick Fury and ask about the current time and what happened on Earth. Then Nick Fury spent a while, telling Danvers exactly what happened during this time. It also includes some internal information that Luo and Intier did not know. After all, Nick Fury is selfish. He doesn''t want Karl''s men to know too much, because it will not do him any good. But for Danvers, he has no secrets here. After all, the two of them are friends of life and death, and have fought against the Cree together, so the relationship is naturally very good. "It turned out to be such a thing. It seems that during my absence, the earth has undergone a lot of changes. But is this Silver Shadowman really reliable? Do you just believe him? I have traveled through the universe for so many years, and this is the first time I have heard of the name Silver Shadow Man. There are many people who maintain the peace of the universe, but I really don''t know each other in Silver Shadow, so everyone should be careful. " The Silver Shadowman is not here at this time, so she will tell everyone this and make them be careful. After all, Danvers is not a person without emotional intelligence, and she would not say such things in front of others. Others also knew that Danvers was kind. Although they all thought that Danvers''s worries were unnecessary, they didn''t say anything and didn''t plan to sue the Silver Shadowman. Because it makes no sense at all. Then Steve Rogers began to assign tasks to everyone, even Danvers was assigned a simple patrol task. That is to patrol the gates of **** to prevent the little devil from running out of it. Danvers was a little bit unhappy, because she didn''t like being ordered. Although she is also a hero, she did not have any organization before, so she was used to freedom. So facing Steve Rogers'' orders, she was a little bit resisted. But Steve Rogers is now the Avengers, a veritable leader. Although his strength is not the strongest, he is the Avengers and even the spiritual symbol of SHIELD. So he naturally became the leader. Others also willingly obeyed his words, even those who are stronger than him, are also willing to obey Steve Rogers'' arrangements. Among them are the shockwave female Daisy, Fast Silver and Scarlet Witch who joined the Avengers in the middle of this war. The three of them are stronger than Steve Rogers, and they are even more intelligent. But they didn''t mean to usurp the throne. After all, they also knew who Steve Rogers was. As long as he is still there, no one else is qualified to lead the Avengers. This is not just a question of qualifications, but also because of the spirit of Steve Rogers, they have to be convinced. So Steve Rogers, when faced with Danvers, was so neither humble nor overbearing. "Danvers should take a rest for a while. She will be sent out as soon as she comes back. It is too tired, so let''s talk about it later. Nick Fury saw Danvers'' displeasure and immediately stepped forward to help cover. Steve Rogers nodded, agreeing with Nick Fury''s statement. Obviously, the current Steve Rogers seems to regard himself as the leader here, even Nick Fury has to discuss with him. And the others were completely obedient, even Nick Fury''s performance was a bit abnormal. This made Danvers feel that things seemed a bit wrong. "Nick Fury, come out with me, I have something to tell you alone." With that, Danvers pulled Nick Fury forcibly and walked outside. "Steve Rogers has always been this character? How do I feel that after three months of not seeing him, he has become more powerful? And the others, who didn''t have any opinions, seemed to be used to it. Even if it is you, can it be said that SHIELD has become his? " "Danvers, you think too much, things are not that complicated, but it is actually quite sad to say." Hearing Danvers''s inquiry, Nick Fury couldn''t help but sighed, and then explained everything Steve Rogers had experienced during this time. During this time, a lot of sacrifices were made. Even because once, Steve Rogers did not stop an army because he was not strong enough Finally this army forcibly passed him, and then sent a head to the devil army, which made Steve Rogers was extremely upset. It was from that time that Steve Rogers became a bit stronger. "But that''s okay, he should have been this way. The only thing that makes me feel strange is that he has been in a bad mood recently. " Nick Fury sighed and said. And at this time. Steve Rogers appeared from behind Nick Fury like a ghost. Danvers glanced at Steve Rogers and showed a kind and awkward smile. Nick Fury also touched his bald head, a little embarrassed. "I know you have some opinions on me, but I don''t think I was wrong in doing this. It''s just that Director Fury is right. My mood during this period is really a bit unstable. So I just plan to take a vacation and rest for a day or two..." "One or two days is not enough, I will give you a vacation directly, and when you have a task, when will you come back!" The rest of the time is at your disposal. After all, your current mental condition requires rest. " Steve Rogers couldn''t help sighing when he heard Nick Fury''s words. His tight string finally relaxed at this time. at the same time. Inside the Stark Industrial Building. Tony Stark is wearing a battle armor and is confronting a silver man! "Silver Shadowman, what do you want to do when you come to me? I warn you in advance, now your behavior is to break into a private house, I can sue you for robbery! And my personal safety is now threatened, if you go further, I will immediately launch a counterattack! " "Don''t force me to do it! Silver Shadow Man!" Chapter 411： Silver Shadowman Inside the Stark Industrial Building. Tony Starks private office, he is confronting the new Avengers member Silver Shadow. At this time, Tony Stark had mastered very superb technology and was quite skilled in the use of various energy weapons. In addition, his armor, some of the materials, were developed after the Destroyer''s armor was integrated. It can be said that the current Tony Stark is more than ten times stronger than the same period in the original book. It''s a pity that wars have occurred frequently during this period of time, and the Hell Devil has invaded very frequently, causing his armor development to lag for a while. Therefore, his Nano War Armor has not yet been successfully developed. Now he uses the armor of the previous generation. It looks mediocre, but in fact the defense and offensive power are quite strong. The only drawback is that it is not very flexible. This is also the reason why Tony Stark wants to develop nano-suits. Because he started from the moving generation, the flexibility of all armors is a big problem. "Mr. Stark, please don''t get excited. I''m here just to ask you why you don''t agree to join the Avengers. If we join, we can protect the earth, the solar system, and even the Milky Way and other planets together. We can even form the Universe Avengers to attract more justice heroes to join us. In this way, we can also get a lot of allies, and the most important thing is that your battle clothes can also be updated. " The Silver Shadow Man raised his hands high, and did not show any maliciousness. But Tony Stark is not so easy to trust others. He glanced at the Destroyer''s armor he had piled up in the corner, as well as the setup diagram of Carl''s space-time shuttle, which was placed on the table and turned halfway through. These two things are Tony Stark''s most precious things. And the most important thing is that these two are not Tony Stark''s own things, but Karl gave him to keep research. So in this place, Tony Stark does not allow anyone except himself, Potts, and Karl and his men to enter. There are only six people who can enter this room now. The rest, Tony Stark will not let in. But the Silver Shadowman deciphered the security program himself, and even asked Jarvis to restart it directly. Had it not been for Tony Stark, he would have kept a few more backups, even if it was Jarvis''s, he would have kept a few more. If not, he really has no way to fight the Silver Shadowman. Because the strength of this guy is really too strong. The Silver Shadowman is immune to all physical attacks, and can also penetrate walls, control networks and machinery. Even the motivation of reading is very good. The only way to hurt him is the energy impact of the explosion, or simply the kind of energy rays. But Silver Shadow''s recovery speed is very fast, faster than those of mutants. That''s why Tony Stark was so cautious of him, he didn''t dare to be careless, even if he came here to be a lobbyist. "Silver Shadowman, whether it''s your own intention, or Nick Fury, the black charcoal head, let you be a lobbyist, I will not agree! Now I warn you one last time, I will leave you first within ten seconds, otherwise, I will be very kind to you! " Tony Stark''s hands and chest were shining, he obviously didn''t joking, but really planned to do it. The Silver Shadowman looked at Tony Stark who was gathering energy, and the corners of his mouth raised. He was expressionless, but now he showed a weird smile. He took a step forward and just opened his mouth to say something. A man suddenly appeared behind Tony Stark, which stunned the Silver Shadowman. "Tony, why are you so nervous, and who is this shiny silver guy in front of you? It looks like it''s very valuable." After hearing this voice, Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief, and then disarmed. "Carl, you are finally back. The guy in front of you is not silver. His body structure is mercury, but he has abandoned the toxicity of mercury. But besides mercury, his body should have other energy organizations, but I don''t know what it is. " "Then do you want to study him?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a look of malicious intent flashed in his eyes. Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and he nodded suddenly! "Of course! If it can be studied, maybe I can develop your space-time device!" Tony Stark said confidently. Carl also nodded, then patted Tony Stark on the shoulder, and walked slowly in front of Silver Shadowman. "You are that alien creature Silver Shadowman, right?" "You are the one from Director Fury and Captain Rogers Carl who entered the dark dimension in order to fight against Domam?" "Yes, it''s me. Now I give you two choices. The first is to take out a little of your body tissue for our research. The second option is for me to do it, cut off your head, and let us study it! " Hearing Carl''s words, the Silver Shadowman subconsciously took a step back, his eyes full of alertness. "You guy, what''s the situation? I''m a member of the Avengers. As a hero, why..." "Don''t ask me why, I am not a hero, if I have to say something, then I can only be regarded as a..." Carlton took a moment, then the overlord looked domineering, and directly pressed the shadow man''s body, causing his body to freeze instantly! At the same time, Carl put his hand on his shoulder, showing a handsome smile, and then continued to speak. "If I have to say it, I should be regarded as a mercenary. As long as the price is in place and it does not violate my bottom line, I will take care of everything!" Hearing Carl''s words, Silver Shadowman''s face with paralyzed face changed again. Because he found that he couldn''t see the man in front of him! Carl felt very strange to him, like a human being, like a monster! "you are not human?" "You are not a human being!" Hearing the Silver Shadowman''s words, Carl raised his eyebrows and gave him a bang on his head without hesitation. This blow directly caused the Silver Shadow Man to be completely blinded. Tony Stark behind was also laughing crazy at this time. This scene was supposed to be very serious, but the silver shadow man''s brain circuit didn''t know what was going on, so he jumped directly to another dimension. This made Carl a little speechless. "Don''t laugh, what''s so funny!" Chapter 412： Depressed Silver Shadowman Carl whited Tony Stark, then stared at the Silver Shadowman in front of him, and said. "I don''t want to know your origins, nor do I want to know your purpose of coming to Earth and joining the Avengers. But I warn you, Tony Stark, this kid is mine, he is protected! If you want to move him, be prepared in advance! " Carl''s tone was cold and his eyes were sharp, which made the Silver Shadowman feel more and more that Carl in front of him was not human. Because he has never felt this kind of oppression in a person! "Now, make your choice, Silver Shadow Man, I want to see if you plan to do something with me, or if you are a little bit counseled, hand over your body tissues for me to study." With that, Carl loosened the Silver Shadow Man''s hand, then put his hands around his chest and looked at each other coldly. At this time, the Silver Shadowman glanced at Karl, and then fixed his eyes firmly on Karl''s right arm. "Your arm..." "You don''t need to control my arm, you answer my question first! Do you want to fight or not!" "Of course we don''t fight. We are not enemies. Why should we fight?" As for my body tissue, its easy to say, anyway, I can regenerate, and it doesnt matter if I give you a part. " The Silver Shadowman was very witty, and part of his body tissue fell off from his hand, and then placed it on the table next to it. See this scene. Carl stepped forward directly, took out the reality gems, and activated his abilities. After seeing the real gem, Silver Shadow''s face changed slightly, and he squeezed his chin thoughtfully. at the same time. Carl also used reality gems to cut the connection between the orb and the Silver Shadowman. "Tony, leave this to you, make good use of it, and don''t worry about being monitored by him." "Got it." Tony Stark received the ball, then nodded, and placed it in a glass cover made of a special material. Then Carl put away the reality gems and looked at the Silver Shadowman with a smile on his face. "Just now that etheric particles, also called reality gems, how about it, are you interested in getting in touch with it?" "Forget it, I still understand what the infinite gem is, but I didn''t expect that you can control the infinite gem. Are you really a human?" "Swearing again, right?" Carl raised his eyebrows, and then flashed to the front of Silver Shadowman, and slapped his forehead with another slap. The Silver Shadowman was photographed once before, and I haven''t noticed anything wrong. But now he discovered that his physical immunity is actually ineffective against Karl! The two slaps just now, as well as when Carl squeezed his shoulder before, are the same! This caused the Silver Shadowman to eat, and even his mouth and eyes were involuntarily widened. "I''m very curious why I can touch your body without permission? Be curious, I won''t tell you why! And you can be honest with me, no matter what your purpose is for you to come to the earth, this place is still where I live for the time being! If you want to attract something, then don''t blame my men for being merciless! " Hearing Carl''s words, Silver Shadow''s pupils quaked. The purpose of his coming to earth is to lead the way for the planet devourers! But the Planet Devourer is at least a few years away from here. That''s why he transformed himself into a hero, reaching a point with the heroes of the earth. In this way, he not only has identity cover, but he can stay on the earth as a matter of course, and guide the way for the planet devourers. But he never thought that his plan would be seen through by Karl. Even if the other party just guessed it, this made the Silver Shadow Man feel a chill and instantly gathered all over his body. He can''t wait to leave immediately. But he can''t do this, because he still has a mission to accomplish. "Mr. Carl, you are really joking, I have something to do with S.H.I.E.L.D., I will leave first, and there will be a period later." With that, the Silver Shadow Man flew out directly and left through the wall. After seeing him go, Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked up to Karl to ask. "What do you mean by that sentence? Is it possible that he will really guide the alien creatures again?" "Please don''t ask me, figure out his body organization by yourself, and study it slowly. Because I guessed too, Intil told me that he was sending signals to the depths of the universe 24/7. That''s why I have reason to doubt whether he is leading the way. As for the truth, this is something that you people on earth should investigate. " "You have no melons in the rain? What is it?" Tony Stark looked dumbfounded, completely unable to understand what Carl meant. But this does not affect anything. Then Karl stayed here and explained something to Tony Stark. By the way, the two studied together, the body organization of the Silver Shadow Man. To be honest, Carl doesn''t know much about Silver Shadowman. Carl has seen Marvel comics, but he really doesn''t know much about this character. At best, he knew that this person was once a subordinate of the Planet Devourer, and only later changed his evil spirits. So Carl is not sure now whether he is still under the planetary devourer ~ www.novelhall.com~ but be careful, there is no problem after all. ... at the same time. The Silver Shadowman returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., and his face was a little unsightly. Although he has always had a paralyzed face, and Mercurial''s face makes people unable to see any expressions. But he is not happy now, and even a little panic, which is completely manifested in his limbs. So when he passed by some of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, everyone could feel that something was wrong with the Silver Shadow Man. "Silver Shadow Man, what happened? You look a little... weird?" Nick Fury looked at this looking Silver Shadowman and asked suspiciously. The Silver Shadowman waved his hand to indicate that he was okay, then looked around and asked with suspicion. "Where is Captain Rogers?" "He was too tired during this time, so I gave him a vacation and asked him to go back and have a good rest." "Holiday? Go home and rest? Is this the way you people on earth relax? As for where he is, I have something to find him. " "Just tell me anything, telling me and him is the same, and Danvers is here. If you are in any trouble, she may be able to help. " With that, Nick Fury pointed to the sofa in front. Danvers was lying on the sofa, and there was a chair here, just blocking her body. The Silver Shadowman came in now, but did not notice that there was still a person lying on the sofa. Danvers stood up, came to the Silver Shadowman with a smile on his face, and stretched out his right hand. "Are you the Silver Shadowman? Long admired the name, I am Carol Danvers." Looking at the woman in front of him, the corners of Silver Shadow''s mouth twitched, but he still shook hands with him. "Hello, I am Silver Shadowman..." Chapter 413： Hell meeting! Three days later. In hell. In the **** at this time, he was in dire straits. Every corner of **** is burning with flames, and the temperature here is even more exaggerated. The temperature in any place exceeds eighty degrees! In such an environment, human beings cannot survive at all, and even creatures like the devil will be very uncomfortable in such an environment for a long time. "Damn! Why is it like this! It was obviously a very good plan, but because of a silver shadow man, the plan went bankrupt!" Damn it, if it weren''t for that guy''s ability and the Planet Devourer connected, we wouldn''t have been defeated so miserably! " One with the devil roared. This man is Beelzebub, one of the seven kings of hell. Not only him, all the Seven Lords of Hell are present, even Mephisto and Lucifer are here! "Don''t worry, we can''t worry about this kind of thing, but the arrival of the Silver Shadow Man means that the earth is being watched by the Planet Devourer. Our **** belongs to another plane, and the Planet Devourer can''t do anything about us, so don''t worry. But the earth is going to disappear, and even the entire Nine Realms and the solar system are going to disappear, which is very bad. " Mephisto said softly, his tone sounding melancholy. Lucifer closed his eyes and rested, and didn''t intend to say anything. "Huh! If it weren''t for Mephisto''s bad idea, you said to create a furnace that can quickly resurrect the little devil, so that you can quickly invade the earth. But the result? The Devil''s Forge was completely absorbed by the Silver Shadow Man, who used the energy of the Planet Devourer, and eventually **** became such a look! Now you are satisfied! Mephisto! " Another **** lord, who was tall and sturdy, spoke mercilessly and yelled at Mephisto. But the next second, Mephisto just raised his eyes and glanced at him, and the **** lord suddenly closed his mouth. Obviously, he was persuaded. Although Mephisto is one of the Seven Lords of Hell, his strength is much stronger than the Lord of Hell present. Except for Lucifer. In hell, Mephisto is a native, the oldest and most powerful monarch. The rest of the seven **** monarchs are smaller than him, and their strength is naturally weak. So Mephisto can be regarded as a transcendent existence in hell. But his strength will eventually have its limit. If more than two **** monarchs join forces, even Mephisto is not necessarily an opponent. This can be regarded as hell''s checks and balances on him. "Lucifer, do you have something to say?" There was a **** lord with the shortest stature and sharp teeth and mouth, who looked like a villain and stabbed Lucifer in the thigh. But Lucifer just opened half of his eyes and glanced at him. The hand of the demon lord suddenly froze in the air. In the same way, he dared not continue to poke Lucifer. Lucifer, the lord of hell, is also known as Satan the Devil, the King of the Devil! He is also a transcendent existence among the **** lords, and his status is equivalent to Mephisto. Because he is a fallen angel, even if he becomes a devil, his strength is unfathomable. In addition, he has a large number of restraining moves of the devil in his hands, and these moves have no effect on Lucifer himself. It is precisely because of this that Lucifer has become the only one in the eyes of other demons, who can stand alone against Mephisto''s existence. "This kind of boring meeting is better to end as soon as possible. Hell has become like this ghost now, and I am afraid it will always be like this in the future. If you want to eliminate the negative effects brought about by the explosion of the Devil''s Forge, I am afraid that only reality gems and time gems can do it. So I plan to take a trip to the human world and take away the gems of time and reality! Anyway, Gu Yi and Domam have died together, Odin is having a headache with Hela''s invasion, we don''t have to worry about the so-called heroes at all! " A devil monarch said with an urn voice, looking a little silly. But what he said made most of the people present more agree. Except for Lucifer. "You talk slowly, I have to leave beforehand, and no matter what plan you discuss, you can treat me as if I don''t exist, because I won''t participate in any of your plans!" Lucifer yawned and left here slowly. Seeing his defiant state, except Mephisto, the expressions on the faces of the other **** monarchs were very ugly. "Humph! Fallen angels, what''s to be proud of!" Listen to me next! Directly mount, invade the earth! The people in Asgard couldn''t react, even the Silver Shadowman couldn''t face so many of us at the same time! No matter how strong that Carl was, he couldn''t be the opponent of the six **** monarchs! " "Seconded!" "I agree!" Four of the six **** lords who are still here, all agreed to the **** lords'' plan. But Mephisto did not agree, but he did not organize the five of them. "Mephisto, this time I will let you see how we succeeded! Your play tricks simply won''t work! " "Hahahahahaha!" The unnamed **** lord laughed, and then left at the same time. After they were all gone, Mephisto grabbed his cane and banged **** the floor, his mouth slightly raised. "Originally, I was still thinking about how to let you die. As a result, you rushed to die, it was really unexpected. Carl''s strength is not very strong, but do you think that if he can come out of the dark dimension, his strength will really be weak? And I guess, he has mastered the infinite gems proficiently, you guys rushed to die, really laughed at me! " Mephisto said to himself. His words were not heard by others. But it doesn''t matter if it is heard, because arrogance is a common problem of all demons. They won''t listen. Even Mephisto had personally fought with Karl before he knew how strange and exaggerated his fighting style was. "Mr. Carl, I hope you don''t let me down!" There was an inexplicable light in Mephisto''s eyes, and immediately disappeared. However in the next second. Lucifer''s figure appeared at Mephisto''s position just now. He looked around, as if looking for something, and then left. ... at the same time. Earth. In Karl''s villa. Intil is playing video games, Steve Rogers is still on vacation, lying on the sofa wearing headphones, watching those boring movies. Luo and Carl play billiards in the back. They have no idea that they have been targeted by the devil monarch! Simultaneously. A new round of devil storm is about to come! Chapter 414： Get together for 1 class "Attention everyone!" "Around the gate of hell, there was a sudden high-level energy reaction, and SHIELD agents were on standby at any time, ready to attack!" "The members of the Avengers are on standby at the same time. If the devil appears, you will need to appear!" One month after Carl returned to Earth. Hell once again launched an offensive against the earth. But this time, there are not too many little ghosts, but the **** lord. The strength of the **** lord can be regarded as the existence of hell, second only to the existence of the devil lord, but even so. In the eyes of the devil lord, the lord of **** is still just a useful cannon fodder. Because of the strength of the lord of hell, it is actually that way. Although they have IQ and mastered black magic, there is also a kind of pseudo-immortality. As long as they don''t hurt their roots, they won''t get hurt or die. This kind of **** lord looks particularly strong, but in fact it''s the same, it''s not worth mentioning. But now the Earth''s defense is relatively empty, and Asgard''s army had already returned a month ago. And I heard that Asgard is now also facing a war. So they have no time to care about the earth. This time the crisis can only be guarded by the people of the earth. At this time, Steve Rogers, who was in the villa, was still on vacation. But when he learned the news, he would move S.H.I. As long as there is a need, this person with extremely high dedication will be there as soon as possible. But Carl also knew about it, and he didn''t intend to intervene. Now that Nick Fury has taken the countermeasures, plus most of them, they believe in the strength of the Silver Shadow Man. So this time, Carl plans to take Luo and Intier to the theater. Even Tony Stark was watching the show here at this time, and didn''t plan to personally help. But no matter what he said, he is also a member of the earth. So he still let Jarvis control his nearly eighty suits, ready to help at any time. It''s just that the war between **** and mankind is about to break out again. Five weirdly shaped behemoths appeared within the range of Carl''s perception of color. Carl can clearly see that these five weird guys are very tall and tall, even the shortest one is almost five meters tall. The tallest one is even fifteen meters away! These guys are all giants properly! And the most important thing is that Karl can feel the strong **** breath in them. This is very similar to the **** breath of Mephisto and Lucifer! But compared to the two of them, the aura of these five monsters is slightly weaker, but not much weaker. "Is this the **** monarch collectively dispatched? And their target, turned out to be me?" Carl looked dumbfounded and didn''t know when he had offended so many **** lords. He didn''t believe in evil and began to remember, then he broke his fingers and began to calculate, what **** did he sin against the **** monarchs. But he counted and counted, and only Mephistopheles and Lucifer had fought Karl. As for the five lords of hell, Carl has no idea what''s going on with them. "It''s really weird, these five guys, is it possible that these five guys are in love with me?" Carl sighed helplessly, then greeted Luo, ready to fight. Intil is not suitable for this kind of battle, so it is enough for Carl to keep her at home. Then he took out four infinite gems and took a look, then put them back, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Carl can use the four infinite gems skillfully. Even if it is a gem of time that has just been acquired, Karl can be perfectly released after a month of training. And the side effect of time gems is the lightest of all gems! Because the side effect of the time gem is to consume the user''s time. In layman''s terms, it is physical fitness and personal life span. But Karl''s life span, under the blessing of physique and system, has basically become infinite. And his physique is even more non-human. Time gems cannot be invaded at all. So this also leads to the side effects when Karl uses other infinite gems. But the side effects of the time gem can''t have any effect on him! In other words, Carl can use Time Gems without harm! This is blood! So these five **** lords came here, purely looking for death! Carl, who has mastered four infinite gems, is fully capable of singles out five of them! Although it is a bit risky, it is not impossible. But just when Karl was dispatched. A portal appeared in front of Karl. The new Supreme Mage, the heir to the ancient one, and the current master of Kama Taj, Doctor Strange, appeared in front of Karl. "I have observed that the real body of the devil appears here, and the energy response is very intense. It should be the devil lordMr. Carl, do you need me to help you? Strange came to Karl gracefully, with a smile on his face. Carl''s personal relationship with Strange is still OK. After all, Gu Yi has temporarily handed over the Time Gem to Carl for management. If Strange doesn''t have a good relationship with Karl, he won''t be back with the gem of time. And Karl wouldn''t hate Strange, such an enthusiastic person, even if his enthusiasm is pretended. But Carl can really talk to him, and it doesn''t hurt to have multiple friends. "If you are willing to help, I don''t mind, but there are five **** lords on the opposite side. Are you sure you can?" Strange froze for a moment when he heard Carl''s words, but nodded gracefully. "You can solve one at a speed, and Mr. Luo and I dragged down four. The problem is not big!" "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but you don''t have to be so tired, because there are still acquaintances here." "Are there acquaintances?" Hearing Carl''s words, Strange looked up to the sky, and then saw two bright streamers shining in his eyes. After a while. Danfoss, the colorful light, landed directly in a standard heroic manner, and appeared handsomely in front of Karl. "Long time no see Carl, and Strange, long time no see! S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau checked that there were huge energy fluctuations here, and I suspected it was the devil monarch, so it came. Then this is the Silver Shadowman. Carl met him once a month ago, so he should know him. " Danvers greeted him first, and then introduced the Silver Shadowman next to him. Upon seeing this, Strange nodded to him, but didn''t like him. Obviously, the Silver Shadowman is also not to be seen here in Strange. Chapter 415： The devil strikes! "It seems that I am really unpopular at all, haha!" The Silver Shadow laughed mockingly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and then he didn''t say any more. Danvers glanced at him, patted him perfunctorily on the shoulder, and then looked at Carl. "Carl, what should I do next? I support you." Danvers and Carl fought side by side once, so she knew Carl''s strength very well. Needless to say both Strange and Luo. The two of them also looked at Kalmar as their leader, after all, Luo himself was Karl''s subordinate. Strange is because of the gem of time and Karl is his elder, so he will naturally listen to Karl''s allocation. Now only the Silver Shadowman is left, and he hasn''t made a statement yet. But according to the current situation, it is of no use even if he speaks. "Five lords of hell, in fact, follow up to solve them, each of you is responsible for one lord of hell, and then I will solve one at a speed. After I resolve the enemy at hand, I will go over and help you. Since the lord of **** came out to find death himself, then we must not let them go! " Carl sneered, obviously not paying attention to the Lord of Hell. After a while. Five **** monarchs, with a vote of **** devil, appeared in front of Carl and others. The monarch from hell, the moment he saw Karl and the others, without any hesitation, directly ordered the other **** demons to attack. But Karl only slightly used the power of the Time Gem, and the other demons except the Lord of Hell instantly turned into a handful of yellow sand! This is the power of reality gems. Although they weren''t completely dead, but immediately afterwards, Ke Lover directly used the ability to shake fruits. In an instant. The surrounding ground cracked directly. Those demons who turned into a handful of yellow sand fell directly into the abyss. Then Carl was using the floating fruit to recombine all the cracks. In this way, those demons will be completely sealed, and they will not be able to escape. Such a scene changed the face of the **** monarch slightly. Even the Silver Shadowman didn''t know that Karl could actually do this step. His face changed and changed, and finally his gaze was placed on the Lord of Hell. The Silver Shadowman thought clearly, as long as the Planet Devourer came to the earth, he would not do anything to Karl. Leaving aside Carl''s oppressive power, the Silver Shadow Man felt very uncomfortable. With Karl''s weird ability, the Silver Shadow Man has already felt his difficulty. So the Silver Shadowman, the best way to stay on the earth is to act as a superhero and help them guard the earth and the solar system. "Humans! Hand over the infinite gems and leave you a whole corpse, otherwise we will let you know what is better than death!" A **** lord roared with urn sound. The sound waves directly caused a burst of sonic booms, which made Danvers and others involuntarily cautious. "Do you want infinite gems?" Carl raised the corner of his mouth slightly when he heard the other party''s words, and put the infinite gem in his hand. "The infinite gems are all on my body, come and get them if you want!" With that, Karl flew directly into the air and flew towards the distance. at the same time. Upon seeing this, the five **** monarchs glanced at each other, and then all wanted to rush forward. Each of them has a different way of flying. Two people have wings and can rely on Zhibang to fly fast. The other three people used their abilities to fly into the air. Two of them rely on the power of mind, but there is a big guy who relies on flame propulsion to fly into the air. But just as they flew up, Danvers and others also rushed up to intercept them at the same time. Danvers directly found that, the most inflexible, but the biggest demon. I saw her hit with a punch. The demon gave a sneer of disdain, and didn''t put Danvers in his eyes at all. But this punch contained all the energy of Danvers! During the time she fought Domam, her strength increased a lot. Originally, Danvers''s strength was equivalent to between the Heavenly Father level and the single universe level. Now her strength, although still between the two, is closer to the level of a single universe. Therefore, facing the devil monarch whose strength is above the sub-father level and below the heavenly father level, it is just like playing! Danforth''s circle directly penetrated the abdomen of the **** lord, causing it to fall from the air to the ground. "It''s so crisp? It seems I still overestimate you." Danvers glanced at each other, smiled immediately, and rushed up again. The wound of the **** lord is healing fast. He was very angry at this time, because he did not believe that such a powerful blow would have been made by humans. So he didn''t believe in the power of evil, and wanted to punch Danvers. There is no suspense. His fist, along with the right half of his body, was directly crushed by Danvers! Feeling the severe pain in the body, the **** lord finally realized the reality! "Damn humans!!!" Accompanied by a roar, his body recovered again, but this time, he did not directly head-to-head with Danvers but instead used his strengths to create a flame **** and attack Danvers. Danvers is also in danger, and also launched an offensive against it. The Silver Shadowman on the other side. He did not attack the **** lord in front of him. The strength of the Silver Shadow Man is almost at the level of a single universe, and it is very easy for him to kill the Lord of Hell. But he didn''t want to do this, so he just acted and intercepted it. This **** lord also saw the Silver Shadow Man''s plan, so he didn''t take the initiative to attack. The other side. Luo Ze is fighting with a winged **** lord. This **** lord has very sharp fangs and claws. Every time he attacked, he could create a slashing slash, which was hard to defend against. And more importantly, his speed is very fast. If it weren''t for Luo''s high level of perception and color, plus he himself could teleport. I''m afraid he is really not the opponent of this **** lord. But now Luo is not weak at all. His current strength is already the threshold of the sub-heavenly father level, equivalent to the Pirate World, infinitely close to the strength of the generals of the four emperors. If he goes further, he can reach the pinnacle of the sub-heavenly father, so that he can be regarded as a real general, the strength of the four emperors. So he still has a long way to go. But for the moment, his strength is more than enough to contain the opponent. On the other side, Strange was at the level of Heavenly Father. So he faced the **** lord who also had wings, and it was very easy. Now there is only one Hell Lord, who is good at using mind power, rushes to Karl''s location with a sly smile on his face. "Hehehehe, the infinite gem is mine!" Chapter 416： Spike! "Hehehehe, the infinite gem is mine!" The **** lord rushed forward without hesitation, wanting to kill Karl directly. In his opinion, although Carl has some strength, it is not worth mentioning at all. In the stubborn mind of the **** monarch, human beings are the lambs to stay. Except for a few weird things, no one can compete with the **** lord at all. So after Gu Yi died, they dared to be so arrogant. But they had no idea that their intelligence had fallen behind. There are many wonderful works on the earth now, and each one is not weak. Even Strange, Gu Yi''s successor, has the ability to single-kill the **** lord. After all, the strength of the **** monarch is only at the sub-heavenly level on average. Only the strength of Mephisto and Lucifer was between the Heavenly Father level and the single universe level. That''s why, the strength of the two of them far surpasses other **** monarchs. As for Karl''s strength. He was able to reach a tie with Mephisto in **** three months ago. He will only be stronger now! Although he hasn''t reached the multiverse level, the strength of the single universe level is proper. This power is even stronger than the original Gu Yi and Odin at his peak. Not to mention, he now has four infinite gems. So when this **** devil came, it was purely to die! In the face of the opponent''s offensive, Karl can easily dodge every time, and even the opponent''s mental motivation can''t cause any effective damage to Karl. In this situation, the **** lord felt something was not right, but he only thought that Karl was afraid to face him head-on, that''s why. Then he speeds up his attack, wanting to solve Karl as soon as possible, and enjoy the infinite gems for himself. He had already seen that other **** lords were stopped below. In other words, he is the only one facing Karl now. As long as he can solve Karl, the Infinite Gems can be taken away by him alone! Such a temptation, a creature like the devil''s heir, can''t resist at all. That''s why he was so desperate, even a little anxious. But Carl still didn''t pay attention to the opponent. He flew in midair, avoiding the attack of the underlord, while observing the people below. Except for the Silver Shadow Man, everyone else is exerting their power, trying to kill the Lord of Hell. But the Silver Shadowman is catching fish. Does he use his abilities to imprison the opponent, but he will not kill the opponent. In other words, the Silver Shadowman did not intend to help at all. Even if he didn''t help, it was pretty good. Seeing this scene, Carl gave a chuckle, then drew out the ghost and cut it with a knife! This **** devil, facing Carl''s attack, had no defense, but rushed towards Carl excitedly. "Humanity!" "Infinite gems are mine!!!" Accompanied by a roar of the devil monarch. His body was instantly divided into two sections by Karl. This scene surprised him, but he did not panic, but wanted to use **** to recover himself. But then, he discovered something was wrong. His body cannot be recovered at all! Although he is not dead yet, he, who was cut in half, can''t become a whole at all! This kind of situation made the **** lord feel a little bad. And just in the next second. Carl has come to the opponent in an instant, Hades in his hand pierced directly into the opponent''s brain! "After watching the clown''s performance for a few minutes, it''s time to solve you!" Carl didn''t solve the opponent at first, just to take a good look at the Lord of Hell and the Silver Shadowman. And he wanted to kill the lord of **** very easily. Just two moves, just kill it directly! And Hades also absorbed nutrients, and the black pattern rose one centimeter again. Afterwards, Carl flashed to the front of the Silver Shadow Man, passed the opponent directly, and pierced the **** lord''s head with a sword. Spike! But this is not over yet! Carl shuttled through the battlefield. Kill all the **** monarchs directly! If Karl were to face four to five **** lords alone, he might not be as relaxed as he is now. But killing each other one-on-one in seconds is not a problem at all. Not to mention, Carl is still in the state of sneak attack, killing the opponent in seconds. Carl took a look. Hades, who had doubled the black pattern, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and then put it into the scabbard. "The matter here is resolved, but next, I have more important things to do. Since **** took the initiative to make trouble for me, then I naturally have to go over and return a gift! Luo, you said the same thing as Intil, go back a few days this night, Danvers, you also talk to Nick Fury, let him pay attention to the gates of **** and beware of the devil''s sneak attack. " As he said, Karl put his gaze on the Silver Shadow Man. "And you Silver Shadowman, although I don''t know what your purpose is, I advise you to be honest, otherwise I will let you know what it''s like to die!" After warning the Silver Shadowman, Karl disappeared. Seeing Carl leave, Luo and Strange glanced at each other, and then Strange opened the portal and left with Luo. Danvers on the other side looked at the Silver Shadow Man with a puzzled expression. "You offend him?" "It shouldn''t, but I can probably guess why he is so hostile to me." "Really? In that case, be careful, after all, not everyone trusts you." Danvers comforted, but she still didn''t say the second half. That is Danvers doesn''t trust the Silver Shadow Man himself. If it weren''t for Nick Fury''s order, let her approach the Silver Shadowman and watch him by the way. Danvers wouldn''t be so close to him. After all, in the current Avengers, the only person who can approach the Silver Shadow and monitor him without being suspected is Danvers. The Silver Shadowman nodded and said nothing. He knows what Danvers means, and he also knows that he is on earth, not many people can believe it. Therefore, the only places he can go are the bases of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers. Then the two of them flew into the sky together, returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. side by side, and reported the current intelligence. Simultaneously. The situation around the gate of **** has also improved. The demon lords are retreating. Since the lord of **** is dead, there is no need for them to continue to work for the dead. Fortunately, it is daytime. Otherwise, the evil spirit knight would certainly not bypass them so easily. Inside an abandoned church at this time. A man was kneeling in front of a Catholic idol and praying quietly. Next second. Carl appeared in front of him without warning, but the man did not respond. Upon seeing this, Carl knelt down and patted his face. "Johnny Blazer, it''s time to work!" Chapter 417： Carls plan "You can find me, obviously I have deliberately avoided you, but you still found me, you are still in the shadows!" Johnny Blazer is now the Ghost Rider. He was praying silently here. But as a ghost rider, he is praying to God. This is too ironic. Carl didn''t know whether Johnny Blazer''s prayer could be accurately delivered to God. But Carl is not interested in this kind of thing. He found Johnny Blazer for a serious business. "You have a coordinate left on your body. I remember telling you about this, so you don''t hide it no matter how you are. I will always find you. But there is nothing to say about this kind of thing, you should hurry up to get things done, I''m not just talking to you. " "Which devil are you looking for trouble? To be honest, according to your strength, you can just go straight through the gate of hell, why do you still need me to open the door? Nothing old Mephisto can stop you, and now the gates of **** on the earth are open every day. Just go in directly, is it necessary to keep staring at me? " Johnny Blazer shook his head helplessly. In the past, apart from going to **** through the gates of hell, Karl often found Johnny Blazer to open the gates of **** to sneak in. Through Johnny Blazer''s ability to enter, Carl can be discovered by Mephisto later. Because the ghost rider has the ability to shield the devil''s perception. Even if he can''t completely shield Mephisto''s perception, there is still no problem in shielding it for a while. So Carl would often find Johnny Blazer, let him secretly open a door to hell, and then bring himself in. By the way, hunt down a few little devils and obtain their body tissues for research. After all, the body strengthening medicament that Luo developed at that time had reached its limit and could not continue to be developed. So Carl will naturally think of other ways and continue to develop. It''s a pity that a new generation of enhanced medicine has not yet been developed. "Don''t talk so much nonsense, just open the door honestly. And if I can succeed this time, you will have a high probability of getting rid of the identity of the Ghost Rider in the future. " "You mean that you intend to take the initiative to trouble Mephisto, but what''s the point of you looking for me?" Johnny Blazer had no idea why Carl was looking for himself, until Carl told him that the five **** lords had been beheaded by him. Only then did he nodded half-knowingly, and at the same time showed a surprised expression. "It turns out that this is the same thing. The five **** lords are already dead. Now in hell, there are only Lucifer and Mephisto. So you are planning to let me contain one of them for you? " "You are finally getting acquainted, that''s what I mean. As a ghost rider, you can move well in **** and even come and go freely. But the people on earth may not be able to do this easily for you. Whether it is my subordinates, or Danvers, Strange, they will all be affected in hell. Only you, not only will not lose strength, but will even be strengthened by hell. So at present, the only people on earth who can drag Lucifer in **** and help me drag Lucifer are you! " Carl told the truth. Because among the people on earth, there is indeed only Johnny Blazer who can help Carl hold Lucifer. But on Asgard''s side, whether it''s Rocky or Thor, they can actually do it. It''s just that Carl hasn''t contacted Rocky until now. The contact between him and Asgard here is inherently unreliable, basically relying on Rocky to communicate alone. Loki is not here now, and even if Carl uses Tony Stark''s invention to send a signal, he can''t understand the situation of Asgard. Because Asgard no longer accepts any external signals. Carl has no way to contact them, even if he wants to locate Asgard''s coordinates, this time is far from enough. So Carl can only come here to find Johnny Blazer and ask him to help contain Lucifer. In this regard, although Johnny Blazer hesitated, he finally agreed to Karl''s request. Because he understands that only by solving Lucifer can he be completely liberated. Johnny Blazer became a ghost rider and was deceived by Mephisto. So only to solve him, get back the contract that belonged to Johnny Blazer, and his soul. He can be completely liberated, and even bid farewell to the identity of the evil spirit knight. Then Carl and Johnny Blazer rectified a little bit. The sun has just set. The moon is already hanging high above the head. Johnny Blazer is fully armed, not only wearing all kinds of guns, all kinds of weapons, and his own iconic iron chain. Even his own motorcycle came over. He is fully armed, as long as Karl gives an order, he can open the portal and go straight to Mephisto''s hometown! "Almost ready to open the door." Carl took a look at the time, and it happened to be seven o''clock in the evening. Johnny Blazer nodded and turned directly into a ghost rider The fire of **** that will never go out, covering Johnny Blazers body, turning him into a burning Skull and crossbones. At the same time, he also covered the fire of **** on his body, turning it into a **** creature! Then Johnny Blazer twisted the handle twice, and flames emerged from the jet port. Johnny Blazer rushed out directly, and then started drifting in place! The flame followed the tires of the motorcycle, leaving a very conspicuous flame **** on the ground. Then Johnny Blazer began his own performance. He showed his superb driving skills, and drew a circle about five meters in diameter around the barren land in front of him. As he continues to move along this trajectory. The flames were getting fiercer, and even Karl could feel the heat wave. suddenly. Johnny Blazer stopped the motorcycle and placed a fireball in his hand. This fireball is composed of pure **** fire, and the effort cannot be underestimated. Then Johnny Blazer threw the fireball directly in the center of the circle. In an instant! The flame burst out. But what is very strange is that this flame did not stay in place, but slowly connected with the surrounding flames. These flames eventually formed a pattern that Carl couldn''t understand. This is the magic circle connected to hell! "It''s done!" Johnny Blazer smiled. It''s just that he now looks like a skeleton, how weird this smile looks. Then Carl and Johnny Blazer both entered the circle together. Next second. The flame erupted. But soon disappeared! At the same time, Carl and Johnny Blazer both disappeared! Chapter 418： hell! "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!" "Welcome to hell, human..." "Be serious, and be careful I will pull your head again!" Hearing the strange laughter, Karl didn''t hesitate to give Johnny Blazer a slap and patted him on the back of the forehead. But when Karl was shooting, he used domineering, so the harmless **** fire on his head did not cause any harm to Karl. "Would you like to be so boring? I''m just to ease the atmosphere, do you need it?" Johnny Blazer glanced at Carl, his tone a little helpless. If it were not that he had no physical body now, I am afraid that the look in his eyes just now had just rolled his eyes. However, the weird laughter he had just now had an atmosphere of hell. Because what the **** devil likes most is to make a funny smile, which sounds very oozing. but! It''s not the first time Johnny Blazer has played like this. If once or twice, it''s fine, Carl won''t mind. But every time Johnny Blazer brought Karl to hell, he would say this. It would be a waste of talent and a violent thing for this guy not to go to work in the atmosphere group of Starbucks and the atmosphere group of the bar! It is precisely because of this that Carl is a little irritable. After all, he comes here every time, although the time interval is long, but after listening to it a few times, he will get bored. After all, Carl is also a normal person. "Johnny Blazer, if you want to create an atmosphere, you will have a new trick next time. In this case, I will really give you a head start!" Carl patted Johnny Blazer on the shoulder, then turned on the domineering look, and flew towards Mephisto''s position. He wanted to give Mephisto a very big surprise. It is not easy to win a head-on fight against Mephisto. Even if Carl used his current strength to fight against him, he would not be able to win the game securely. Even if you use Infinite Gems, you may not be sure to kill! An existence like Mephisto, if there is no back hand, is simply impossible. As the saying goes, Cunning Rabbit Sanku. As the lord of hell, Mephisto is probably more prepared than the cunning rabbit. He has more than three caves! According to Carl''s no-data speculation, for a cunning guy like Mephisto, there must be at least six or seven life-saving methods to be at ease. Because Carl''s current life-saving methods are more than this. That''s why he dared to enter the **** and went directly to Mephisto to be tough! "Mr. Carl, why do you have to kill Mephisto? You are not a human being on earth, but a human being from another world. There is absolutely no need to do this, right? If you want to say it is to help me, don''t say it, because even if you say it, I don''t believe it. But you want to say it is for world peace... Well, let''s forget it, I don''t think this is possible, because you are not such a person. " Johnny Blazer spit out. He was driving his motorcycle at the fastest speed, and then he could barely keep up with the speed of Carl''s low-altitude flight. But Johnny Blazer is used to it, because Karl did it before. And the most important thing is that Karl still slowed down his flight speed, otherwise Johnny Blazer would not be able to keep up. Also, Carl will walk in the void. If he teleported, Johnny Blazer would not be able to keep up. So Cal Fei was so slow, he was actually taking care of Johnny Blazer, otherwise he would have rushed to Mephisto''s territory and attacked this unaware hundreds of thousands of years old thing. "Your question is meaningless. He offended me. Can''t I retaliate? Hell has organized a team to brush me up, making me the same as the game and the final boss in the movie. Why don''t you let me retaliate? If you really want to say, Mephisto should be the boss who was brushed by the team, right? " Carl rolled his eyes and vomited. His reason made Johnny Blazer a little speechless, and he found that he had no way to refute it. Because Carl is right! According to normal logic development, the devil like the Lord of Hell should be the last boss. As a result, a group of their bosses were dispatched and wanted to kill Karl. This script is indeed reversed. "I understand when you say that, but then again, Mr. Carl, who do you think the protagonist of our world should be?" "If you want me to say it, it should be Tony Stark. His ability and strength, as well as various conditions, are in line with the identity of the protagonist of this world. But apart from him, I think that every era should have a protagonist of every era. For example, Odin, Gu Yi, and Thanos should all be the protagonists of a certain era. But then again, what are you asking me for? " Carl didn''t know what Johnny Blazer was going crazy, why he asked himself this. But Johnny Blazer was silent suddenly, and sighed immediately, as if something was on his mind. Carl didn''t care about this, and now he was very close to Mephisto''s territory. He had been here before, although he was in a hurry and came by himself but he had already marked Mephisto''s coordinates. As long as he comes to **** again, he can follow the coordinates to rush past. It''s a pity that space gems cannot be easily used in hell, otherwise Mephisto will be spotted immediately. If it is discovered, the effect of a sneak attack will not be achieved. And the two of them, in order to prevent their whereabouts from being exposed. Just meet some demons on the road. Whether it is a big devil or a little devil, or a devil at the level of the Lord of Hell, they will be solved directly by the two of them! Under Carl''s domineering look, all the demons have nowhere to hide! No matter whether they were invisible, hiding, or flying, they couldn''t escape the coverage of Carl''s sight. It was finally resolved by the two of them! That''s why Carl and Johnny Blazer will have an unimpeded journey, even Mephisto doesn''t even know that Carl is here! ... at the same time. Mephisto, who lives in his own territory, is still observing the conditions of the earth. The earth today is very sensitive to the devil''s affairs. If Mephisto wants to occupy the earth, it will be much more difficult than before. But he is not in a hurry to occupy the earth now, because the original Seven Lords of Hell are now left with him and Lucifer. At present, **** has been divided equally by the two of them. "Lucifer, don''t you have no interest in hell, why do you want to forcibly divide the territory that should have belonged to me? Didn''t you go against your idea by doing this? " Mephisto smiled lightly, with a three-point sneer and four-point ridicule in his tone. On the other side, Lucifer lying on the sofa, with Erlang''s legs tilted, shook his red wine glass, and said casually. "Whatever belongs to me, even if it is given to you, it will come out sooner or later anyway." Chapter 419： Sneak attack "Lucifer, you are really self-confident, or you have known for a long time that there will be such a day?" Mephisto was not angry when he heard Lucifer''s remarks. Because for him, if Lucifer didn''t say such things, it would be a bit abnormal. Pride and conceit is the label of Lucifer, so Mephisto will not be surprised what he says. Its just me who made him wonder why Lucifer was so calm, as if he had predicted it in advance. But he guessed wrong on this point. Lucifer didn''t know his ability, he just wanted to pretend to be forced, so in response to Mephisto''s question, Lucifer just smiled and did not answer directly. "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it, but I warn you, **** is now divided equally between us. But in the end **** will only belong to me, a guy like you will be driven out of **** by me sooner or later! " Mephisto said confidently. But Lucifer didn''t care. The two of them were old rivals, and Mephisto''s words were also commonplace, Lucifer''s ears became callous. Just when the two of them communicated their illnesses friendly. Lucifer and Mephisto were stunned at the same time, their eyes floating in the same direction. "Mephisto, do you hear anything?" "Lucifer, you also feel that you can''t be right?" "Yes, it''s the sound of a motorcycle, and there is a weird breath, which feels a bit familiar..." "It''s the ghost rider! Why is this **** here? Isn''t he afraid of death!" Both Mephisto and Lucifer were aware of Johnny Blazer''s breath. But they didn''t care. Johnny Blazer''s strength is equivalent to the peak of the sub-heavenly father, close to the heavenly father''s level. His strength can be said to be weak or not weak, but he can''t be said to be strong. However, the strongest of the evil spirit knight is his immortality and the fire of hell. With these two abilities, even the Lord of Hell would not dare to provoke him easily. Because of all the lords of hell, no one can control the fire of hell. And most importantly, the fire of **** is their nemesis. Even Lucifer is no exception. After all, he is a fallen angel, so he will naturally be restrained by the fire of hell. "This evil spirit rider is not good, Mephisto, you really have cultivated a very strong white-eyed wolf! Had it not been for you to give him a contract and then deceive him, I am afraid that he would not become what he is now. Let me tell you the truth, if you didn''t deceive him at the time, I''m afraid he has become your loyal lackey, right? Therefore, whether it is a person or a devil, it is better to be honest. Look at me, what a honest person, as long as you hand over your soul to me, I can help him with everything. " Lucifer will not let any one go, and can brag about her own opportunities. Mephisto saw that Lucifer was still so narcissistic, so he sneered, but ignored him. And at this time. Johnny Blazer appeared before both of them. Looking at the evil spirit knight in front of them, Lucifer and Mephisto laughed at the same time. "Hahahaha, the ghost rider is here, what are you going to do with Mephisto now?" "What else can I do? Since he has come to die, then I don''t mind, let him fall into real death!" With that, Mephisto condensed a **** aura and wanted to attack Johnny Blazer. But the other party showed a weird smile, then he was in his hands and gestured his middle finger. As an old devil who wanders the earth all year round. Mephisto and Lucifer both knew what the **** meant. So Mephisto felt extremely angry. But before Lucifer laughed at Mephisto, Johnny Blazer raised his **** at Lucifer. Seeing this scene, the two of them were a little annoyed at the same time. And just when they were distracted. A figure appeared silently behind the two of them. This person is Carl! I saw his hand up and down. The arms of both Mephistopheles and Lucifer were cut off at the same time! However, Lucifer lost his right arm and Mephisto lost his left arm. "Carl?!" "Why are you here?!" Mephistopheles and Lucifer were completely unaware that Karl would appear behind him. But after they saw Johnny Blazer with a weird smile behind him, they understood everything. Obviously, Carl used Johnny Blazer to attract the attention of both of them. Then Karl used the void to walk, suddenly appeared behind Lucifer and Mephisto, and then launched a sneak attack on them! Although Carl did not deliberately hide the ability to walk in the void. But the people who know his space shuttle ability are, after all, only a minority. Even Mephisto and Lucifer thought that Karl was faster and had the ability to teleport. But who would have thought that his walking in the void is not only the ability to teleport, but also the ability to transfer space! This ability is more concealed to use. UU reading That''s why the two of them didn''t realize Karl''s willingness to come behind them. However, Carl''s attack was slashed towards the heads of both of them, except that Lucifer and Mephisto had very strong early warning capabilities. This also caused them to move their bodies, avoid a fatal blow, and finally got cut off their arms. "It''s a pity, if your reaction is slower, I should be able to kill in seconds!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, but his tone was a little lost. The opportunity just now is good, but it''s a pity that Mephisto and Lucifer are not weak indeed. This was able to escape Karl''s sneak attack. "Carl! Die to me!!" Upon seeing this, Mephisto condensed dark energy without hesitation and began to attack Karl. But his power was directly suppressed by Karl''s domineering look, and then his backhand was a sword aura! Facing Carl''s sword aura, Mephisto didn''t dare to be careless and created a dark shield to block Carl''s blow. Then he began to condense the atmosphere of hell, wanting to restore his left arm. However, three seconds passed, and his arm did not respond. He could even feel that the severed mouth of his arm had an inexplicable force blocking his recovery ability! This scene surprised Mephisto. Because of Karl''s ability, he was also aware of it for the first time! Lucifer was also trapped. He also discovered this situation when he wanted to recover his arm just now. Just at this time. While the two of them were still in a daze, Johnny Blazer directly took out his guns, and then covered it with the fire of hell, shooting Mephisto and Lucifer with a burst of fire! "Hahahahahaha!" "Go to hell! The devil of hell!" Chapter 420： Mephistos defeat The fire of hell, coupled with the guns Johnny Blazer brought from the earth, exerted an unexpected effect. This is not the first time Johnny Blazer has used this configuration. When he used firearms to fight the **** demons, almost every bullet could kill a devil in seconds. Except for the lord of hell, there is no demon that can resist, a bullet with **** fire. This kind of power is very exaggerated, but it is a pity that the bullets are limited. If the bullets are not changed, although they can still be used, the power will be greatly reduced. After all, the bullet itself is also very penetrating and lethal. In this way, in conjunction with the fire of hell, it can have a very good effect. But this method, against Mephisto and Lucifer, cannot cause effective damage. But delaying the time of the two of them, hitting them by surprise, there is no problem at all. "enough!" "A mere human, you can''t tolerate you in hell!" Mephisto roared, and he immediately revealed his original form, turning into a huge devil! But when he was transformed into his original form, his right arm still did not recover. Seeing this scene, the faces of Mephistopheles and Lucifer both changed. They originally thought that Carl''s ability only limited their ability to recover. As long as you return to the original shape, the injury will disappear. But unfortunately, Hades''s ability is far more complicated than they thought. "Mephisto, this time, I see how you struggle!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, a smile appeared, and then he rushed straight up. Lucifer was on the other side, also transformed into a four-winged angel. But like Mephisto, his arm still hasn''t recovered. And his wings are black, which represents his fallen identity. And the black wings restricted his power, allowing him to display only about half of his abilities during his peak period. This is the price of his depravity! But even so. With Lucifer''s current strength, even if he breaks an arm, he can easily suppress Johnny Blazer. However, as a ghost rider, he is not a vegetarian. Although his guns could not cause effective damage to Lucifer, he used the fire of **** to cover the iron chain, which could also have a certain impact on Lucifer. And most importantly, Lucifer has a soul. Johnny Blazers Judgment Eye is the nemesis of all creatures with souls! Even the lord of **** is no exception! Although the Eye of Judgment would not allow people of Lucifer''s level to be directly killed in seconds. But this ability is also equivalent to a perfect control, which can make him stop the attack, and then just stand in place like a wooden chicken. Lucifer at this time was hit by the eye of judgment head-on, and then froze in place. His eyes are gray, just like petrified, and his soul is very unstable now, as if it is about to explode at any time. But this situation is just an illusion. Johnny Blazer knew very well that Lucifer would wake up soon. So he must continue to weaken the opponent''s strength. Only in this way can he guarantee his own safety, delaying time by the way, and waiting for Carl to settle Mephisto smoothly. At the same time on the other side. The battle on Carl''s side is now one-sided crushing! Mephisto is not Carl''s opponent at all. Losing an arm, Mephisto not only suffered damage, but sometimes he was unable to defend against Karl''s attack in time. This is the effect of missing an arm. Although this will not affect his manipulation of the breath of hell. But it will affect his overall strength, because the arm is very important to him! But this is not the reason Mephisto was crushed. The main reason is that in addition to using his own abilities, Karl even directly activated Infinite Gems. In order to make a quick battle, Karl didn''t leave any room for it! And he also opened the time gem and saw all possible futures! He probably saw the future more than 10,000 times, and Karl won each time! But there were a dozen of them, but Mephisto ran away. So Carl, just in case, directly obliterated all the factors that Mephisto could run away! Then Karl used other infinite gems to match his abilities to launch a total attack on Mephisto! Mephisto can barely contend, he is not Carl''s opponent at all. If it weren''t so absolute and didn''t use Infinite Gems, Mephisto might really have a chance. But unfortunately, Karl put an end to all, possible accidents, and took out the Infinite Gems in the first place. As a result, Mephisto has no possibility of a comeback! In this way, the battle between them intensified. The whole **** was shaken by the battle between Karl and Mephisto. And the **** that was already turbid is now becoming more turbid, and the temperature is getting higher and higher! In such a situation, even if Carl saw it, he felt a little wrong, but he ignored it. Because the environment in **** has nothing to do with him, Carl came here only to kill Mephisto and Lucifer! That''s it! So what happens to hell, Carl doesn''t care at all. as time flows. Mephisto slowly couldn''t hold on. Under Carl''s offensive, he thought of the idea of ??running away for the first time. Although he suppressed this idea later. But when this idea appeared, it was out of control! Coupled with Carl''s offensive becoming more and more fierce, Mephisto''s injuries are also increasing. When Mephisto found that he had no chance of winning, and even when all his hole cards were pouring out, he couldn''t help Karl, he made the most important decision! make a prompt decision! Run if you should! So Mephisto risked being pierced by Carl''s heart and turned around and ran! And he also summoned a large number of demons, wanting to delay time. But it''s a pity. When he turned to escape, it meant that he had lost! Next second! Two steps before Mephisto ran out, his head was cut off by Karl! His heart, all the organs in the body, and the bones of his body were all crushed by Carl! not only that. In order to prevent Mephisto from resurrecting, Carl directly used the power of reality gems to turn his body into a pile of minced meat, and then sealed it in a coffin. Then he was using the space gem to transport it into the inner core of the sun. In this way, Mephisto''s body, even if it will not be melted by the sun, will never come out! Chapter 421： Hell changes hands! "Now Mephisto has only one head left. I don''t know if he only has this head, will he be resurrected. However, according to the future seen by the Time Gem, there is a 99.99% probability that his head will not be resurrected, so it should be stable. " Carl said so, and then put Mephisto''s head into his own space bag. He keeps the head of Mephisto, which is of great use! One of the materials in the space-time shuttle is the skull of the devil. Previously, Tony Stark used to experiment with the skulls of all the demons except the Lord of Hell. But in the end all ended in failure. Even the devil at the level of **** lord, his head cannot support the space-time shuttle device. So Carl wants to try, whether Mephisto''s head is okay. And besides him, there are other **** lords. But the strength of those guys is a lot worse than Mephisto. Since there are better materials that can be used, naturally there is no need to use those, relatively inferior materials. Subsequently. Carl followed Johnny Blazer''s coordinates and came to the battlefield between him and Lucifer. Since the battle on both sides lasted a lot of time, the battlefield would move normally. It''s just that the situation on Johnny Blazer''s side is very bad. Johnny Blazer is different from Carl, his strength is not as good as Lucifer, and his ability to contain each other is considered to be an all-out effort. If this is not hell, Johnny Blazer can be continuously provided with energy. I am afraid that he would have fallen to the ground due to lack of energy. Then Carl did not hesitate to rush up to help Johnny Blazer solve Lucifer. that''s all. The legendary Satan fell into **** like this. When he fell, the whole **** even rained black. This pomp is much bigger than Mephisto. After all, when Mephisto died, there was no such a vision of heaven and earth. And the most important thing is that with the appearance of the black rain, the temperature in the **** has also dropped a lot. At the same time, Carl also felt a force that was connecting his body. This power is the breath of hell! The sign-in has been completed, get a breath of **** (S), and get transaction points: 50000! It took a long time. This sign-in task is finally completed. And Karl also successfully obtained the **** breath of S-level ability! At the same time, he has also become the lord of **** and can give orders to all the demons! "Is this the smell of hell? It feels pretty good, but the ability is a bit disgusting and dark. It doesn''t look like a good thing. It''s better to use it sparingly." Carl released the breath of **** and then disgusted himself. This ability is very strong, but disgusting is also really disgusting. Because this thing was released, it was sticky and dark, which was very uncomfortable. And the most important thing is that the evil atmosphere inside is very strong, even Carl himself feels that he is unclean. So he decided not to use this ability unless necessary. To avoid misunderstandings and accidentally hurt teammates. The breath of **** is hurt by friendly forces and will consume all living creatures! If Carl does not control it, this kind of thing can easily cause some bad effects. But it is no problem to cultivate Hades slowly. Because Hades itself is a demon sword, with very powerful demon power, of course, it can be fed with a **** breath. And Karl just used it to kill Mephisto, and Mephisto, its black pattern directly covers one-third of the entire blade, and then a little more. At this speed, Carl feels that he can feed Hades hell, and within three years he can turn him into a real black knife! "Mr. Carl, has my contract been found?" Johnny Blazer''s words suddenly made Carl who was in excitement stunned for a moment. He scratched his head awkwardly, and then said: "Well, you should find it yourself, I forgot about it before..." Carl said so, and then gave Johnny Blazer the authority of the **** agent. This authority is equivalent to turning him into the lord of hell, but he is not the real lord of hell. Because now the lord of hell, only Karl himself. But when Karl is away, Johnny Blazer can fulfill all the rights of the Lord of Hell! And the most important thing is that this can also enhance the strength of Johnny Blazer, forcibly raising his power to the pinnacle of Heavenly Father! "This is... the breath of hell?!" "You even mastered the breath of hell, and even shared it with me, making me a temporary lord of hell? Mr. Carl, how on earth did you do it is simply incredible! " Johnny Blazer couldn''t believe that Carl could do this. He simply thought that Karl wanted to solve the Lord of Hell. It turned out to be good Carl himself became the lord of hell. Even Johnny Blazer has become the lord of **** and can help manage the entire hell! Before this situation, Johnny Blazer could not even think about it. "Nothing. You deserve it. After all, I can''t let you work for nothing, right? Well, next you are busy with yours, I will also be busy with mine. " With that, Karl opened the door of **** and left the hell. Johnny Blazer used the breath of **** to find his own contract. It didn''t take long before he found the cowhide scroll that Mephisto lied to sign with him. Without any hesitation. Johnny Blazer directly tore it up forcibly. In this way, the soul is already in his own control, and the power of his ghost knight has not been weakened! It even became stronger. Immediately afterwards, Johnny Blazer began to change the environment of **** and make it a little better. After all, he has become an agent of hell, and he also knows very well that Karl will not manage **** with a high probability. So he directly did it for him and chose to manage it here. In the future, Karl leaves this world, maybe he can become the real lord of hell. People. Always have a dream. If there is no dream, what is the difference between that salted fish. Even Johnny Blazer, who is already very salty, has a little dream. And his only goal and dream now is to wait for Karl to leave, and then he can become the real lord of hell. But before that, he needs to manage **** well. By the way, all the **** territories on the earth, as well as the **** creatures, and all the doors of hell, are recovered! After all, he is still an earthling, and of course he will give priority to the safety of the earth! Chapter 422： Buy yellow spring fruit at the same time. Carl has returned to the ground, back to his villa. Carl no longer intends to take care of things in hell. As Johnny Blazer guessed, Carl had no interest in **** at all. Even if he has become the lord of **** and gained the power of **** breath, he still has no interest in hell. It is precisely because of this that Carl appointed Johnny Blazer as the temporary agent of hell, and he will be in charge of hell. Although Carl doesn''t trust each other very much, at least for now, he is the best choice. And when Karl leaves this world, **** won''t fall into a state of no ownership. In this way, Carl is not ruining hell, after all, this world, without hell, can easily cause confusion. So handing it over to Johnny Blazer is the only thing Carl can do. Immediately afterwards, the first thing Carl did when he returned to the villa was to take a good rest. The battle with Mephisto consumed a lot of his energy. Although Carl was not injured, the long battle still made him a little tired. It''s just that his battle with Mephisto did not last too long. When he returned to Earth, he realized that his battle with Mephisto lasted only ten days. This time is not worth mentioning compared to the time when fighting Domam. So Carl didn''t care. However, within these ten days, the situation of the earth has also undergone some subtle changes. The devil of **** has completely retreated, and mankind has achieved a complete victory. Then Johnny Blazer also closed the gates of hell, which gave the human army an illusion. They began to think that the demons were afraid of humans, so they would close the gates of hell. If Carl and Johnny Blazer, even the lords of hell, know those high-ranking military personnel, think so, they will probably laugh out of their teeth. But it''s normal for these people to be arrogant, after all, when fighting desperately, they don''t have to play. Only after the victory of the war, their CIA will come out and talk and show off their merits and power. This is a common problem in this world. But Karl didn''t know this. The first thing he did when he came back was to lie on the bed and slept beautifully. Woke up the next day. Intil fell asleep on Carl''s body, even slobbering. Seeing such a lovely Intil, Carl kissed her, and then slowly put her aside. Then Carl alone came to the basement room and began to integrate his abilities. But before that, Carl was already a little itchy looking at his 80,000-plus trading points. Now the mall has been upgraded, and Carl has everything he wants in it. But the only thing he wants now is Huangquan Fruit! Only this ability can allow Carl to gain the power of Huangquan and the true immortality! So Carl did not hesitate, and directly spent 70,000 transaction points to purchase this ability! However, this ability was not directly injected into Carl''s body, but formed a demon fruit and fell into Carl''s hands. Looking at the devil fruit in front of him, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched, wondering if he should eat it. But according to the system''s reminder, Karl knew that the devil fruit produced by the system had no side effects. So he doesn''t need to worry, Huangquan Fruit will conflict with the ability of shaking fruits in his body and the ability of floating fruits. But his only concern is the smell of devil fruit! Although Carl is a capable person, he has not eaten a single fruit, and this has led to him not knowing what the devil fruit tastes like! "Everything has a first time!" "Fight!" Carl muttered to himself, and then took a bite of the devil fruit. But as soon as he entered the mouth, Carl felt a scent of fragrance that instantly invaded his brain. This made Carl''s eyes light up, and then he gobbled up all the devil fruits. "It turns out that the side effects are eliminated, and there is such an effect. Even the original taste of the devil fruit has changed. It is really amazing. But having said that, it was a pity that I didn''t try the original taste of the devil fruit, tusk. " Carl smacked his lips, showing a pity on his face. This is a typical example of getting a bargain and selling well. It''s true! But after a while, Carl didn''t feel any changes in himself. He didn''t even find any clues about Huangquan Fruit in the system panel. This makes him a little puzzled. But soon he thought of the setting of the original book, that is, the ability of Huangquan Fruit, which must be aroused by death once! So Carl must die once now! But with his current strength, even he himself couldn''t kill himself. How could this be dead? Then Carl continued to observe, and then he discovered that there was a line of small characters that were not easily detectable at the bottom of the personal property panel . And this is the description of Huangquan Fruit''s ability! "Yellow Spring Fruit: Start immediately after the eater dies, regenerate the eater, and when the eater is resurrected, it can stimulate the ability of the yellow spring fruit." "Remarks: Huangquan fruit ability can be used indefinitely until the eater is old and dead!" "This is really a BUG ability, especially Brook in the original book, even more BUG! This ability requires death in order to completely disappear. As a result, Brooke in the original book did well and turned directly into a skeleton. In this way, it is impossible to die in old age, because it is impossible for a skeleton to grow old. And my current situation is actually similar. With my current physical fitness, it is impossible to grow old at all. " Carl smiled, and then stopped worrying about it. Anyway, the yellow spring fruit is eaten, which means that Karl can be resurrected indefinitely. Although Karl himself is very difficult to die, but with this ability, he can be more unscrupulous. But this ability has a flaw, that is, there is no way to restore the body. Although Carl''s speeding regeneration is very strong, at some point it is not enough. So Carl set his gaze on Phoenix''s ability. However, the Devil Fruit of the Phoenix requires one hundred thousand trading points. Carl has just purchased Huangquan Fruit, and now there are more than 10,000 left, so he is in the state of needing to save money again. Then Carl plans to open the personal attributes panel and sort out his personal abilities. But before he did that. A beam of light fell from the sky! This is the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard! At the same time, Loki''s weak breath appeared within Carl''s perception! Chapter 423： Death is coming! "Loki actually came back, and looking at his appearance, it seemed that he was injured. But there is Luo in the above, I won''t go up for now, the most important thing is to sort out my abilities, and master the following **** breath by the way. After all, the ability of **** breath, if released alone, has two-thirds of my original strength. This is equivalent to the sub-heavenly father level, and the current Luo is the same level of strength. If the **** breath is used properly, it will have a surprising effect, and it will be a surprise to the enemy! " Carl pointed in this way, and then opened the personal properties panel. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: A+ Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Dao Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (A), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 1 Remaining assignable attribute points: 2 Transaction point: 13111 Unawakened ability: Huangquan fruit. There are a lot of abilities, but personal attributes have not changed much. It''s just that the dazzling, S+ level power is very conspicuous. Then Carl started to practice **** breath while sorting out his attributes. More than an hour passed in this way. Intil came to the basement and brought Carl breakfast. When Carl came down, his genius was just dazzling, even now the time did not exceed seven o''clock in the morning. "Intil, what''s the situation above? Is there anything with Rocky?" "Brother Carl, don''t worry. Although Loki passed out, his life is fine. Luo is treating him, and it is estimated that he will be able to wake up before the lunch time. By the way, how about we have a seafood dinner for lunch today? Just some time ago, I brought a lot of seafood over, and it happened to be solved for him today! " "Yes, you can watch it yourself, but don''t work too hard. When I get acquainted with my new power, I will go up and help you." "Yeah, I know, then I won''t bother Brother Carl!" With that, Intil put down his breakfast, kissed Carl, and then left the basement. Carl took a break, then ate all his breakfast, and then continued to train his hell. It''s almost time for lunch. Loki came to his senses. Intil also came to the basement for the first time and informed Carl. Then Carl followed Intier to Sancheng''s medical room, and saw Loki, who was all over his body. "Loki, you are really miserable. With your current strength, unless you are head-on, who else can beat you so miserably?" Loki sighed when he heard Carl''s teasing, and he didn''t even have the strength to refute. "Master Carl, you may not believe this matter. I was beaten by my sister Hela, the **** of death, and the flame giant Sirtel! And the most important thing is that Hela, the **** of death, has formed an alliance with Sirtel! She even said that she would make the Twilight of the Gods by herself! We fought with her for a long time, and finally my father, King Odin, was sealed on the planet of death by the **** of death Hela. My brother Sol, lost to the death **** Hela, is taking all the residents of Asgard to take refuge. And I wanted to hold back the pace of Surtel and Hela, and wanted to face them alone. In the end, I still overestimated myself. If it weren''t for my father Odin, he left a trace of supernatural power on me and inspired the Rainbow Bridge. I am afraid I have become a corpse now! " Loki sighed, looking very lonely. Carl frowned, feeling that something was not quite right. According to the development of the original, the goal of the flame giant Sirtel should be to destroy Asgard. In this way, it is impossible for him to join forces with the death **** Hela. But according to Rocky''s words, she did indeed join forces with Sirtel. This situation is obviously not in line with the original work, but Carl is not clear about the specific aspect except for the problem. "Rocky, where is Sol?" "Sol is safe. He has been protected by the Guardians of the Galaxy, so Hela did not dare to pursue it at all. It is estimated that it will not be long before they will come to the earth, but I feel that Hela will follow it after all. After all, Saul and I are the big troubles in her heart. If she doesn''t chase it, then there will be a ghost! " Hearing what Loki said, Carl was surprised again. He didn''t expect that he could hear the word Guardians of the Galaxy from the innermost part of Loki. You know The time when the Guardians of the Galaxy appeared, one or two years later. But the timeline of this Marvel world has undergone some changes, and everything seems to have happened ahead of time. This made Carl understand that he caused the butterfly effect and caused such a scene. But he didn''t care, after all, it wasn''t a bad thing for Karl himself. "Rocky, during this time you will feel at ease and heal your wounds. When I finish my work, I will avenge you! It''s just a mere **** of death, I haven''t paid attention to it, let alone you are still my subordinate, of course I will not stand idly by! " Carl just finished saying this. Dense, colorful rays of light descended from the sky and appeared directly around the villa. This is the Rainbow Bridge! "Ahem, when I just finished talking, people are here?" Carl''s face was dumbfounded, and he didn''t expect that his crow''s mouth would be so effective. Rocky''s face was embarrassed, and his voice was trembling. "Master Karl! Death God Hela, she is here!" "Is this the **** of death Hela? The strong breath of death is really not something ordinary people can bear. But she only has this kind of words, which is not difficult for me. But the undead legions she brought over are a bit difficult to handle..." Carl is not worried about Hela and the strength of the Undead Army. He was just worried that Luo and Intier would not be able to guard the villa. After all, Carl has lived here for a long time, and it can be considered a little emotional. If it were to be destroyed in this way, Karl would also feel a little distressed. "Luo, Intil, you two guard Loki, guard the villa, if you can, don''t let any undead enter it. But if you really cant keep it, you must protect your own life in a limited way. This is the most important thing! " Chapter 424： Fight against death! "Rocky, get out of me!" "Do you think you can escape by hiding in Midgard? A savage land that hasn''t been civilized yet, do you still want to fight me? It''s ridiculous! Waiting for me to kill you, and then looking for my good brother Sol, let the two of you go to **** together! " The **** of death Hela laughed wildly, with a special tone of Kuang Wan, obviously not focusing on Midgard, that is, the earth. Because she had been sealed for a long time, she didn''t know that the earth had changed a lot, let alone that the earth now looked like all kinds of monsters flying together. So she still regards this place as a very backward and savage place. Simultaneously. Her undead army also began to roar and marched towards Karl''s villa. The soldiers of the Undead Legion have only one purpose, and that is to destroy all living creatures in front of them! So they will attack everything in front of them without hesitation. And the most difficult point for the Legion of the Undead is that they can be resurrected without limit. As long as Hela is alive, her undead army will not disappear. This is what Carl is most worried about. Because Luo and Intil are two people, it is still a bit difficult to deal with the undead legions that are over 10,000 in number. After all, the soldiers of the Undead Legion will not be controlled by Intil. The fruits of Luo''s surgery will not have any effect on them. Because they can heal on their own, unless Karl directly kills these undead legions and destroys them all. Although Karl can do this, he must waste some time. More importantly, even if the Undead Legion is destroyed by Karl, it will automatically appear. Because Hela is still alive! Therefore, the best way to solve the current crisis is to solve Hella as soon as possible! "You pay attention to your own safety, I will solve Hela, and help you clean up the first wave of undead army by the way. As for the latter, you have to solve it yourself. " Carl said, and then rushed out. I saw him flashing to the outside of the villa, and without hesitation, he cut out a sword aura and solved all the undead soldiers in front of him! At the same time, Hades also absorbed a part of the breath of death, but this breath was far from the **** breath it had previously absorbed. It has not even reached the level of one-tenthousandth. After all, these are just puppets, not worth mentioning at all. "Hela, the **** of death, right?" "Only you want to let them enter hell. Have you asked me, the lord of hell?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, directly releasing the **** breath, and then enveloped the two of them! The incomparable power of evil is directly transformed into a realm. Here, there are only two Kal-Hellas, anyone else, as long as they are not more powerful than Karl, it is impossible to enter it! This is an absolutely closed area! And if Hela wants to go out, there are only two ways, the first is to let Karl take the initiative to lift the blockade. As for the second method, that is to kill Karl! In this way, the realm will be automatically released. But no matter how strong Hela is, it is impossible to kill Karl in time. Not to mention, the current strength of Hela is above the Heavenly Father level and below the Single Universe level. Such strength, even though she has reached the level that can play against Karl, she is still not Karl''s opponent! It''s just that if Karl wants to solve Hela, he doesn''t rely on Infinite Gems, it will take a while. But Carl is not short of time. The thing he wants to do most now is to master the **** breath. The battle right now is exactly what he needs! "Are you Mephisto?" "No, Mephisto''s image has always been an old man, so you are Lucifer?" "That''s not right, Lucifer has more sorrows than you, but the other devil monarchs will not appear in Midgard as human beings. Those guys, can''t wait to take the earth as their own, it is impossible to appear here, so you are not the lord of hell! To be honest, what the **** are you, you are not a human, nor a **** lord, but how do you have the **** breath! And I can still feel the power of **** from here, what the **** are you! " "You are a thing, I am not a thing..." "No, I am a human! If I have to say anything, I can tell you clearly that I killed all the lord of hell! Now the **** has changed hands, and I am the real lord of hell! " Carl was almost circumvented by Hela. But he reacted quickly and pulled it out all at once. Then he introduced his identity. However, in order not to give Hela time to react, Carl directly used his ability to raid the opponent! The huge **** breath began to converge. In the blink of an eye, it became a huge image of the devil, rushing to Hela in front of you! "Sneak attack on me, this kind of behavior really seems like the devil can do it! But you dont think that this can beat me? You are too naive! I''m Hela! The Grim Reaper who once followed Odin in the Quartet and brought endless death! " Accompanied by a roar from Hela. She controlled the breath of death and created a huge warhammer. This hammer directly smashed the devil composed of the devil''s breath in front of him. But the next second. Did not wait for Hela to be excited. Carl, holding Hades, has teleported behind Hela, slashing at Hela''s neck with a lingering knife! But Carl''s attack was not successful. On Hela''s body, something similar to scales appeared. This is Hela''s breath of death! This force automatically protects Carl''s tentative blow But Karl also noticed that his own blow shattered this scale. In other words, as long as he uses a stronger force, he can hurt the opponent. With this blow, Karl used 60% of his power to test it. The effect is remarkable. In this way, Karl found that as long as he used his full strength, even if Hela had a death-breathing body, he could not completely defend himself against his attack. "Asshole humans! Looking for death!!!" Hela roared. Directly control the breath of death and rush towards Carl! The breath of death, compared with the breath of hell, is a higher grade. This is the power of the goddess of death after all. Hela, the **** of death, just gained the fur of the power of the goddess of death, and already possessed such a power. It can be seen how powerful the true goddess of death is! But this is not something that Carl can touch now. His top priority now is to resolve the Hela in front of him and restore normal peace to the earth. By the way, it can also help Loki to solve the crisis in Asgard. Chapter 425： Support from all parties It was when Carl and Hela were fighting with each other in the realm of hell. The undead army outside, because of the breath of death, is constantly pouring out. There is a steady stream of undead soldiers, and I don''t even know how these guys appeared! Luo and Intier have exhausted their best efforts, but there is still no way to weaken the number of the undead army. This made them feel the horror of the Undead Army for the first time! "You all get out!" Loki yelled, then took out the ice box, and completely frozen the front! Many undead soldiers were frozen. Then Luo did not hesitate to kill all these undead with a slash. At the same time, Loki also created a very huge ice wall that can surround the entire villa. "Why don''t we leave here? My ice wall won''t last long. And I can also see that your strength cannot cause substantial casualties to the Undead Legion. If Master Karl is slow to solve Hela, we may all be swallowed by the undead army. " Loki said worriedly. But Luo kept silent, instead using his own abilities, he continued to dismantle the undead soldiers. By the way, start the analysis. Intil pouted and knocked over a flying undead, then came to Loki''s side, kicked his calf bone, and grinned with pain. "Don''t say such frustrating remarks to me. Brother Carl will be out soon, and we just need to stay here for a while. And if we leave, this group of skeletons will definitely demolish this villa. In this case, we have to move, which is very troublesome to say! " Hearing what Intier said, Luo nodded, standing with a thumb in agreement. Because when the time comes to move, Luo will definitely contribute the most. After all, his ability is suitable for this. So he agrees with Intil''s words. But Loki had a bitter melon look on his face, as if he was wearing a mask of pain, very funny. "Forget it, I can''t say you two, let''s continue to resist here. But if this is the case, we can only pray that Master Karl will kill Hela as soon as possible. If not, we should be killed! " Loki really didn''t know what to say, so he could only follow them. And at this time. A portal appeared in front of the three of them. Strange came out from inside. "I felt that there was something wrong here, and suddenly there was a strong breath of death. It turned out that this place was invaded by the Undead Army, but then again, why did the Undead Army invade here? Also, what the **** is in the **** realm over there? How could I still perceive Mr. Carl''s breath from inside? " Strange looked dumbfounded, completely unaware of what was going on. After Intil came forward and briefly explained it, Strange took a breath and understood the whole story. "It really is Mr. Carl, who can even grasp the breath of hell, she really didn''t see the wrong person!" "But since the earth has been invaded, as the successor of the Supreme Master, I naturally have to help resist the invasion. So I will also help you resist the Undead Legion, you can rest assured, there is no problem with me in everything! " Strange said very confidently, and then began to cast magic. I have to say that his magic is better than Loki''s magic. In addition to his magic, he inherited Gu Yi''s white magic, and even his knowledge in white magic was better than Gu Yi. Strange''s only shortcoming is that there are too few black magic clubs, so he can only fight with white magic. However, against the undead soldiers in front of them, white magic has a very good restraint effect, even better than black magic. So what he said is not wrong. Because of his ability, it is indeed very suitable for dealing with these skeletons. at the same time. Aegis and over there also noticed Carl''s vision here. But Danvers did not plan to come to support. Because this time, it wasn''t the earth''s crisis, but Karl was unilaterally invaded. Nick Fury also did not plan to support. Their idea is very simple, that is, they want to see what kind of measures Carl will take in the face of such an invasion. And besides Karl, what are the strengths of Luo and Intier? I have to say that although Nick Fury said that he would support Karl, he is still relatively selfish. Especially when it comes to this kind of thing, he is completely sitting on the sidelines and does not intend to let anyone help. Not even Steve Rogers wants to help. As for Danvers, she simply believes that Karl can solve the enemy''s invasion. Because from Danvers''s point of view, although Hela''s strength is good, it''s about the same as her own. Danvers knows very well that she is not Carl''s opponent, so she takes it for granted that Hela is naturally not Carl''s opponent. But she ignored it, Hela had a body of death breath. This power is even higher than the cosmic energy. This is after all the power of one of the five creation gods, the goddess of death. Even if Hela only gained a little fur, it was enough to surpass 90% of the people in this world. Even if it is Karl, it takes a while to solve the death **** Hela. But they refused to help. It doesn''t mean that others are unwilling to help. After Magneto got the situation, the mutant who could open the portal immediately sent him and some mutants over. Tony Stark was also the first to fly over wearing a battle suit. However, Tony Starks nano suit has not been developed yet, otherwise his speed will more than double. These people are all people who are interested in making friends with Karl. That''s why they came to help. On the other hand, Professor X. After he learned of this situation, he immediately informed the X-Men that he should never come over! This guy is a bit grudge. In his opinion, Karl will leave sooner or later, even if it is good, it is useless, it is better not to contact each other like this. There is nothing to lose anyway. that''s all. People who wanted to make good Carl came to support. And those who don''t want to make good friends, or want to wait and see what happens, didn''t come over. In order to get her heart back, the White Queen also came with Magneto. But the Black Queen did not follow. She is also watching, even if Carl still holds her heart in his hands, she is not at all empty. Because she won''t die without a heart, she feels a little uncomfortable at most, and then becomes weak for a while. And this is where her confidence lies. Chapter 426： Death will die after all External support is in place. Everyone performed their own duties, and began to test the corps of the dead, preventing them from entering the surrounding area of ??the villa. No matter who it is, no matter what purpose they have, come here to help Carl. But the current situation is that all of them are their own, all working together to resist the undead army. Because of the increase in the number of people. The skeletons of the Legion of Undead also began to feel a little unbearable. Although they are in large numbers, every time a batch disappears, the next batch will immediately resurrect, and then continue to charge. But no matter how they charge, they will be suppressed. at the same time. The battle between Carl and Hela has also entered a white-hot stage. The current situation is almost clear. Carl has full firepower and uses various abilities to crazily suppress the death **** Hela. And most importantly, Karl didn''t even use Infinite Gems! Under such circumstances, Hela couldn''t believe that she would be suppressed by humans! And the most important thing is that Carl''s current strength is stronger than when he defeated Mephisto before. If you say that he was close to the strength of a single universe. So now he already has the strength of a real single universe level! This kind of power, even if Karl was asked to single out Domam, he would not be in vain. Although Dommam is a multiverse level, Carl''s current power can already compete with Dommam. Not to mention, he still has a big killer like Infinite Gems. And Carl now hopes that his strength can go further. If you can reach the level of the multiverse, then you can stand at the pinnacle of this world and become a god-like existence. But this is still a bit far away for Carl. So before achieving the goal, Carl also needs to solve a person to improve his self-confidence. Hela, who hit the door, became Karl''s whetstone, plus a stepping stone. that''s all. He put Asgard into a desperate situation, sealed the old Odin, and nearly killed Hela, the **** of death, Sol and Loki, and he was killed by Karl in a place no one knew. Carl held Hades in his hand, and after a fierce battle, he pierced her heart. And Carl was afraid that this blow would not kill her, so he went in and out several times. In the end, he even cut off the head of the death **** Hela, and let Hades absorb Hela''s power and soul. This will completely kill the opponent. And Hades, the black pattern at this time, has also reached half of the blade, which looks very mysterious. And this pattern is also very evil. Even if Karl kept staring at him, he would feel a little dizzy, as if he was half hallucinating. If you change someone else, it is estimated that you will directly fall into an illusion. However, the power of this pattern is still very weak. If you want to show the full power, I am afraid that Hades has to completely evolve into a black knife. But after this battle, Carl discovered one thing. That is the shadow created by Hades, which has been useless in recent battles. It is a shadow''s strength, compared to when it was just obtained, it has not improved at all. So it is now launching an offensive against these powerful enemies, and it can''t even break defenses. In this way, it has lost the effect of harassment. So Carl rarely releases his shadow to fight. However, in this battle just now, through the **** breath, Carl found that he could strengthen the strength of the shadow. But there is a flaw in this way, that is, the shadow cannot be resurrected. If it is killed, it will take some time to reconsolidate, but it will not be the same as before, it can be reproduced directly. However, this discovery is also an improvement. Because of the shadow created by Hades, it can be on the battlefield again. It''s just that the strength of the shadow is probably between the sub-heavenly father and the heavenly father''s. The strength is limited, but it can still play a role in harassment. This is totally enough for Carl. So this time fighting with Hela not only made Karl familiar with the use of **** breath, but the black pattern of Hades, the sea king, has improved a lot. In the end, even the strength of the shadow can be improved. This battle is quite rewarding! It''s just a pity that Karl didn''t have a choice to start, and he didn''t have the control method to get the breath of death. This is the only regret. But the god-level selection system also understands it well. Faced with this kind of enemy whose strength is obviously inferior to his own, the system will of course not appear, leaving Karl to eat for nothing. If the system is to appear, it must be the kind of very difficult enemy, or it will only appear when he is required to make some critical choices. For so long, Carl has already figured out the system''s routines and got used to it. Afterwards, Karl canceled the **** realm, and then saw a mess outside. After the death of Hela, the Legion of Undead has been wiped out The breath of death is slowly fading, and it disappears soon. However, these skeleton frames remained here and did not disappear immediately. Seeing this scene, Carl could perceive that it was his own **** breath that maintained their existence. However, the **** breath, compared with the death breath, is not capable enough to drive their activities. So when Karl completely canceled the breath of hell, these skeletons also disappeared. But this also allowed Carl to see a little bit of possibility. If possible, Karl may be able to become a necromancer and call a skeleton shelf to play with. Maybe this will be more interesting. But he just thought about it, at least he wouldn''t do it for now. "Unexpectedly, there will be so many people coming, it seems that you all care about me!" Carl returned to the villa and saw these people in the courtyard, his mouth slightly raised. More than half of the people here come here with a purpose. Carl knows this very well, but he didn''t explain it. These people also looked at Karl at this time, then exchanged greetings, pretending to care. Finally, they all dispersed. In addition to the three of Luo and the others, the only ones still staying here are Strange and Tony Stark. The relationship between these two people and Carl is the most recent compared to others. And the two of them are close to Carl, although there is a purpose, but at least they will not think about Carl. "Mr. Carl, I''ve heard Rocky talk about the matter, what are you going to do next? If you want to get rid of Surtel, I can teleport it for you. But I suggest that you still don''t do this. After all, this is Asgard''s own business, it is better to leave it to them to solve it. " Chapter 427： Thor returns "Strange, what do you mean by that? Loki has been bullied, can''t I help him find his place? In any case, Loki is also my subordinate, as his boss, I naturally have the responsibility to help him get rid of those who want to kill him. " Carl was very puzzled when he heard what Strange said, he didn''t know what he meant. Strange sighed, then pointed to the Ice Box in Loki''s hand. "If everything depends on you, will they grow? Loki''s strength, coupled with the Ice Box, can actually be stronger, even stronger than mine. But his performance this time is really terrible, yes, that''s what I meant! His current strength is so bad that he can''t bear to look directly at him, and he hasn''t even shown one-tenth of the power of the Ice Box. This is an artifact that can freeze the planet, but in his hands, it takes a bit of effort to create a giant iceberg. So I think it''s better to hand it over to Rocky and his brother Sol to solve it by himself. In this way, the two brothers can truly grow up. " Strange said so, as if he was very experienced. Carl also nodded. He hadn''t thought of this before, and now he stopped what Strange said, and it felt very reasonable. "That''s right, since that''s the case, I won''t help Loki for the time being. When he is strong enough, let him go to kill Surtel. " "That''s right!" Strange nodded, then opened the portal and took out a bottle of red wine and several wine glasses. "Come on, I invite you all to have a drink, and then we have a good show to watch." Strange said mysteriously. The others looked confused. Carl frowned, then used reality gems to forcibly magnify his domineering vision. Afterwards, Carl saw a spaceship, slowly coming from the universe towards the earth. Although Karl couldn''t see anyone in the spacecraft. But according to speculation, there is a high probability that it will be the residents of Sol and Asgard "Carl, I''m already experimenting with the space-time shuttle you want. Although it hasn''t been fully produced yet, preliminary experiments are already in progress. As long as the experiment can be successful, the outer shell is a good guarantee, but some materials are still missing, so I hope you can help me get these materials. Because I don''t know much about these things, so I came over to find you. " With that, Tony Stark transferred all the things he wanted to Karl''s mobile phone. This is also the purpose for him to come by himself. After all, this is Karl''s own space-time shuttle, even if Karl commissioned Tony Stark to manufacture it. Some things Tony Stark still can''t get, so Karl''s help is needed. Carl nodded looking at the material list. He first gave the devil''s skull to Tony Stark. Then consider other materials and how to find them. After all these things, even Karl hasn''t seen much. Strange saw the materials and volunteered to say that he could help. Because some materials also exist in Kama Taj, but no one uses them all the year round, so they have been kept inside. If you take it out now, there is really no big problem. After all, these things can only be left as dust. It is better to let them contribute. Just when they were chatting. The huge spacecraft in the sky has appeared in the atmosphere. The huge spacecraft can even be seen with the naked eye. The most important thing is that the spaceship is moving towards Carl''s side. Even if Carl saw this scene, he was a little surprised. Because he really didn''t expect that Thor would even take the spaceship and move forward to his side. "This guy Sol is really going to cause trouble for people. Doesn''t he know if he drives the spaceship to my side, it will cause a lot of disturbance to me?" Carl smiled helplessly. Loki on the side touched his nose awkwardly, and said casually. "Just according to Saul''s character, he would do this, and I''m not surprised. After all, he has always been such a person, he is very carefree in doing everything, and has a big nerve, never caring what others think. However, in the recent period, he has indeed changed a little bit, but his essence is not much different, so it is not surprising that he did this kind of thing. " Hearing Loki''s words, Carl also shrugged. at the same time. S.H.I.E.L.D. also detected a huge spacecraft signal. Danfoss, Silver Shadowman, and a series of superheroes, all saw this shocking scene in front of them. It''s not that they haven''t seen a spaceship, but it''s the first time they have seen such a huge spaceship. Even the head of the dark elves before, Malekiss spaceship, is not so huge. And this spaceship is equivalent to at least one hundred S.H.I.E.L.D. bases. Such a huge spaceship appeared in the sky above the earth in such a big way, causing a lot of riots. There are still many people in Shenzhen who are ready for battle, ready to sink this spaceship at any time. Danfoss even flew out in person, wanting to see the origin of this spaceship. Because the earth is often invaded by aliens, it has caused the phenomenon of all kinds of soldiers After seeing the spacecraft, ordinary people are very panicked. They subconsciously think that the earth is about to be invaded again, so hurry up Fleeing everywhere, seeking protection. Only this time, there was an oolong incident. When the deputy commander came to the spacecraft, he realized that it was Sols spacecraft, and the people inside the spacecraft were all residents of Asgard. Obviously Sol came to flee. The people in the spaceship are all refugees from Asgard. In this regard, Sol also briefly explained to Danfoss why he took the people of Asgard to escape to the earth. The reason he said was exactly the same as that Loki told Carl before. Danfoss was dubious, so he planned to go to Karl''s side with Sol to find Loki and Karl to confront him. He also reported the situation here to Nick Fury. After receiving this information, Nick Fury also breathed a sigh of relief, and then I announced that the alarm was lifted. At the same time, he also reported the information here to prevent them from going to Sol and Asgard''s refugees by mistake. After all, these people can''t afford to offend them. If there is a real war, Asgard''s combat effectiveness will inevitably be far more than that of the human army. Not to mention that there is Asgard''s own army in it. Most of these people have assisted the earth, so they are not easy to do it. Otherwise, you really become a perfidy. And even if there are malicious people who want to do it, it is impossible to rush now. Because that would completely become a target of public criticism and would be used by his enemies. These people are not fools, so naturally they will not give away their heads. So the refugees from Sol and Asgard finally arrived on the earth safely. Without any hindrance. Chapter 428： Confused Thor "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Carl, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, the aura in you feels a lot stronger. I really dont know how you guys exercised, why every time you meet, you feel that you are stronger than before. If I had the talent and physique like yours, whether it was my sister Hela or Surtel, who was strengthened by the power gem, it would be easy to solve. Your ability is really enviable! Hahahaha! " Saul walked forward and patted Karl on the shoulder, obviously envious of his strength, which can grow so quickly. Although Saul''s emotional intelligence is relatively low, speaking directly of this kind of thing will arouse people''s disgust. But if he can say it directly, at least he won''t have any bad thoughts, because some people don''t know how to say it, but he will hold back in his heart and write a sum for you. Then wait until a sudden eruption one day, which will cause a huge commotion. So this character of Thor, although straight and carefree, often causes trouble, but it is not without benefits. At least others are willing to make friends with people like him, because he doesn''t have any city government, and he has very few eyes. "I''m a physique, let''s forget it, you can''t have it at all, after all, everyone and everyone''s physique cannot be generalized. But who will come, and what does it mean that Sirtel has been strengthened by the power gem? Rocky, you didn''t tell me, there is still such a situation, what is going on? " Carl looked at Loki suspiciously. The gazes of Luo and Intier turned towards Loki in unison, shocking him directly. "I''m not to blame. Hela was chasing me at the time. The situation was extremely urgent, and I couldn''t explain it clearly. Also, Lord Carl has just finished solving Hela, Sol has already come, and I don''t have time to explain. " Loki hurriedly explained it to himself. This incident was considered his mistake, if Carl was really willing to help Rocky at the time to solve Sirtel. When the time comes, it is not just an ordinary flame giant, but a flame giant with some power gems. This kind of existence is not something ordinary people can contend with. Its strength is probably better than Hela that Karl killed. "Forget it, don''t blame him for this matter. After all, time is tight. It doesn''t matter if he forgets some details in a state of high tension. But what I want to know is why Sirtel and Hella will join forces. Rocky doesn''t know the reason for this, Sol can you give me an explanation? And Odin will be sealed by Hela, I don''t quite believe that he will be sealed by Hela with his strength. There must be something strange in this. As Odin''s eldest son, you should know more than Loki. " Hearing Karl''s words, Saul sighed helplessly, and then put the realization on the refugees behind. "I can explain this, but can you please settle down first, a resident of Asgard? If possible, I want them to live in the mountains not far away. We can solve the housing and food stuff by ourselves, so there is no need to trouble you. " "I can''t do this, please ask Danvers, she is from S.H.I.E.L.D. People like you on an entire planet who want to migrate to the earth should ask them. " "That''s right!" After being reminded by Carl, Salton had a forehead, and then came to Danvers to discuss the matter with her. Saul was still so careless, a little reckless. And looking at his reaction just now, it was obvious that he was treating Karl as the earth''s matter. But in fact, Karl is just a relatively powerful retail investor who does not have to be subject to any restrictions. He has the strength, but the power is not in his hands. After all, Carl has no interest in the rights of this world. "Let them discuss it for themselves, and we will go to the house and rest for a while." Carl and others returned to the villa to rest first. Strange returned to Kama Taj to find the materials Carl needed. that''s all. Three days passed. It took Sol three days to settle the refugees in Asgard, then came to Carl''s side and began to explain the situation. First, Odin was sealed. This matter, to put it bluntly, is Thor''s pot. He did not obey Odin''s words and stayed in Asgard, so he took the initiative to look for the flame giant Sirtel. The end result was that he was trapped in the flame giant''s hometown for several days. And he hasn''t found Surtel yet. When he wasted a day or two, he returned to Asgard, only to find that the sky had changed here. Hela became the King of Gods, while Odin was joined by Hela and Surtel, and the wind led the Death Star. And at the time, Surtel still had a gem of strength in his hands. As a result, Sol is not at all an opponent of the two of them. Had it not been for Loki to rush back from the earth in time, Saul would have died on the spot. Then the two brothers joined forces and cooperated with the counterattack of Asgard''s army, which barely defeated Sirtel. After all, there is no way for Sirtel to master the ability of the power gem It''s just that this power gem was penetrated into the universe by Hela, and Sol and Loki didn''t get it. Immediately afterwards, the two brothers launched a counterattack again. This time they persisted for a long time, but in the end they still did not lower Hella. And Hela also used her own breath of death, coupled with eternal fire, to resurrect Sirtel. The most important thing is that this Sirtel has not only become a puppet of Hela, but even retains some of the power of gems! So there is no suspense, Thor and Loki are defeated. In the end, they had no choice but to protect Asgard from evacuation, and then the scene where Hela invaded the earth happened. But Surtel did not follow. This flame giant is still at the gate of Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge with a high probability. As long as someone enters it, it will attack without hesitation! Kill all living creatures! This is the reason Saul gave. Very nonsense, but also very much like something he can do. have to say. Sol, this guy can''t do anything else, cheating father still has a hand. "What are you going to do next?" "Just let the people of Asgard live on the earth? Or do you want to take back Asgard?" Hearing Karl''s question, Saul was a little confused. After thinking for a while, he finally shook his head. "Say, I don''t know what I should do..." "Since you don''t know what to do, just follow me for the time being, just like your brother Loki, so that I can guarantee the safety of you and your people. By the way, I can also strengthen the strength of your brothers, but there is a prerequisite, that is, you must truly be loyal to me. " God selection has been triggered! Chapter 429： select God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Bring Thor into his command, get freely assignable attribute points: 1, freely assignable skill points: 1, get trade points: 5000. Option 2: Bring everyone in Asgard, including Thor and Loki together, to get freely assignable attribute points: 3, freely assignable skill points: 3, and get 20,000 trading points. ''Choice 3: Help Sol and Loki complete their revenge, and bring all of their Asgard, including Sol and Loki together, to obtain freely assignable attribute points: 4, freely assignable skill points: 4, Get trading points: 20000, get three random discount opportunities in the mall! Remarks: After the mall is randomly discounted, it will only be discounted when the product is purchased for the first time, and then it will be sold at the original price. After the choice appeared, Carl just took a look, and he didn''t even have a second to hesitate, so he chose three! There is no choice at all! Only the third one is what Carl wants most, and it also comes with three discount opportunities! In other words, as long as Karl completes the task, he can purchase three discounted items. Although every discount may not be satisfactory, at least it can save some money. I have to say that this choice is very timely. Carl does not have many trading points now. If he can complete the selection, Carl can really help Sol by that time and improve his strength. Because the fruit of the thunder, it is only a trading point of only fifteen thousand. Although Carl thought about using Thunder Fruit and Shining Fruit together. But after a lot of deliberation, he finally discovered that even if these two fruits are used by himself, their strength will not be much improved. So Carl still has to save money to buy Marko, and the Phoenix Fruit ability will do. This is what Carl wants. "Ahem..." "Sol, let me give you a proposal now, so how about you and your Asgard people, all depend on me? If you agree, I will help you retake Asgard now and get rid of Surtel by the way! " Hearing what Carl said, Saul was a little tangled. Because he knew that Carl had this ability, but he didn''t want to be Carl''s subordinates, let alone the people of Asgard and belong to Carl''s subordinates. Because of this, the people of Asgard will be restricted by Karl, and more importantly, Odin will be very angry. Sol knows this very well. "Also, if you agree, Odin I will help you out. This deal is already a bargain, although I know it''s a bit bad for you, and even a little bit of suspicion of taking advantage of others. But I can assure you that I will not interfere in anything with Asgard, all I want is loyalty, nothing more! Because I don''t have much influence in this world, sometimes it''s not easy to be alone. That''s why I have this plan. This is a win-win situation for both of us! But I''m not in a hurry. I will give you some time to consider it. If you agree, you can come to me to discuss it at any time. " Carl is not in a hurry that Thor takes his people to surrender, because there is no time limit for this task. So Carl can wait slowly, and when Saul is awakened, his selection task will be completed logically. "Well, I can''t decide this matter alone. I''ll go back and discuss it with them. After I think about it, I will come to you again, thank you for your help, Mr. Carl. " Sol solemnly saluted, and then left here. Carl nodded and watched the opponent leave. "Master Carl, I''ll go there too. By the way, I''ll help you persuade you. How about my stubborn brother?" Rocky asked tentatively. Carl nodded, and Loki let out a sigh of relief, and then immediately followed. After both of their brothers left, Karl showed a smile. But Luo and Intier couldn''t laugh. "Master Karl, will they really agree?" "This matter is not with me. If they want to return to Asgard and save Odin, they must agree! Because now I am the only one who is willing to help them fight against Sulter and lift Odin''s seal. If he wants to ask S.H.I.E.L.D. for help, the price will only be greater! Especially the Avengers, Saul will probably be locked in for the rest of his life, even losing his freedom. After all, the Avengers are a compulsory organization. In this comparison, my conditions are much looser! " Hearing what Carl said, Luo nodded, expressing his understanding. But Intil pouted, obviously a little unhappy. "Hmph, I don''t know what''s going on with his head. It''s speechless to not agree to such a good thing! " "You can''t say that. If he really agrees immediately, then he is not Thor." Carl rubbed Intiel''s head and explained it with a smile. Tony Stark has not left at this time. He is now like a transparent person, keeping silent in the corner. But he is drawing at this time. When Carl was talking with Sol and others, he had already drew more than a dozen sketches quickly. These sketches are all sketches of the space-time shuttle. Obviously, Tony Stark already has the inspiration, and now it''s almost time for the shuttle simulation experiment to succeed, and the materials for the shuttle machine! at the same time. The situation on S.H.I.E.L.D.''s side was not as happy as Karl''s side. Once again, they noticed that there was a spacecraft approaching the solar system in the universe. Danvers wanted to contact each other, but was stopped by Nick Fury. "Director Fury, why don''t you let me contact them? If they are allowed to wander around the earth, it is likely to attract other spacecraft. This is very detrimental to our planet, so let me get rid of them. " "Don''t do this first. Apart from having contact with the Asgardians, the earth hasn''t really come into contact with aliens. So this may be an opportunity, as long as they are not hostile to the earth, we don''t have to drive them away. So let''s observe and observe first, and see what their plans are. " Danvers frowned upon hearing Nick Fury''s words. She has come into contact with too many cosmic people, so in her opinion, these aliens are nothing unusual. But this is a good opportunity for Nick Fury and even the entire human race. Nick Fury will naturally not miss it! Chapter 430： The Accuser Fleet! "Director Fury, if you have this idea, I can tell you clearly that all people in the universe are not necessarily good. And according to my observations, this spaceship seems to be aiming at the earth, and he may launch an attack at any time! " "Aim at the earth? How is this possible?!" Nick Fury was shocked when he heard the words of the Silver Shadowman. Danvers also frowned, ignoring Nick Fury''s order and rushed out directly. In the blink of an eye, Danvers came to the outside of the earth and saw the huge spaceship in front of him. "This is a dark star?!" Seeing the familiar spaceship in front of him, Danvers'' pupils suddenly shrank. And at this time. Dozens of spaceships appeared in front of Danvers at the same time, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. "Why Ronan and the accuser fleet are here? Shouldn''t they be in the depths of the universe, helping Thanos to search for infinite gems? Could it be that they have been eyeing the infinite gems of the earth? " Danvers thought for a while, but she didn''t have enough brains, so she didn''t think of any good reasons. But I cant think of it, so I just rushed forward, just stubborn Ronan! Ronan was not Danvers'' opponent anyway, she didn''t need to be afraid. At this time, Ronan, who was in the dark star, also had a pale face. He is now just like eating Xiang, with a bitter melon look on his face. "Who can tell me why the **** Captain Marvel is in the galaxy? Didnt you say that Captain Marvel has disappeared? Why did she appear in such a very remote and backward galaxy! " Ronan rebuked his men loudly. But none of the Kerry people dared to respond, because they didn''t know what was your situation. In the end, Ronan could only accept reality. But he quickly put his gaze on his hammer. On his hammer, there is a purple luminous object, which is exactly the gem of power! No one would know why the power gems that fell from Surtel appeared in his hands. Whether it is the power gem in Ronan''s hand, or the power gem in Surtel''s body before, they are genuine infinite gems. "I have power gems. Is it possible that I have to be afraid of a Danforth? Although a single infinite gem is not an opponent of Thanos, it is only because he still has a soul gem in his hand! As long as I can find other infinite gems on earth, even if it is Thanos, I am not afraid! " After Ronan talked to himself for a while, his whole body was excited. "Focus all the firepower on the woman in front of you, and fire on me!" "Yes! Lord Ronan!" With Ronan''s order. The accuser''s fleet, nearly 30 warships opened fire at the same time. The artillery of every battleship is enough to blow up an asteroid. This scene of a volley of ten thousand guns is very shocking. Even if there is no sound transmission in the universe, the visual effects are unparalleled, and there is no substitute for any scene. The accuser''s fleet may not be very powerful in its single-handed combat, but the artillery of their fleet is definitely the strongest. none of them! Even the fleet of Thanos Cherita Stars, or the Temple II, did not have such fierce firepower. It is precisely because of this that the accuser fleet can be called the most terrifying fleet in the universe. But even so. Such splendid artillery fire is completely trivial in Danfoss'' eyes. Seeing her constantly erupting her own energy, she destroyed all these artillery fires. None of these packages can cause damage to Danfoss. Seeing this scene, Ronan was also a little frustrated, he couldn''t wait to rush out and kill the woman in front of him. But before he could act, Danfoss had already rushed forward and destroyed seven or eight of his battleships. "Everyone listened to the order and directly launched a space leap to the earth! I don''t believe that she can keep up! " Ronan was also a little anxious. He directly issued such an order, which was a major strategic error in normal times. Generally speaking. No warship will land directly on any planet. Because this will give the enemy a chance to destroy the warship. However, those who do this are generally on planets with the same level of technology as them. The earth in front of us obviously does not have such a technological level. In Ronan''s view, the planet in front of him is still at the lowest level, and the level of technology is very poor. So even if you enter it, there is not much risk. After all, there is one biggest risk outside the universe, and that is Danfoss. As long as she is still here, Ronan will never allow the warship to stay outside the earth, because this will only make himself a living target. That''s why Ronan gave such an order. Danvers saw that all the warships of the Accuser''s fleet used the space jump to go to the earth in this way, which made her feel a little surprised. "Could it be that Ronan, this fellow, really regards the earth as a barbaric land with nothing? This guy was too careless. He even dared to invade the earth directly with the spacecraft. " Danvers saw this scene and couldn''t help but feel amused, and then he notified Nick Fury and told him to be ready at any time. After Nick Fury received the news, he also dispatched all the agents and turned on the energy monitoring device. As long as there are places, abnormal energy fluctuations occur. Needless to say, this must be the accuser fleet, where it landed! In less than three seconds, more than twenty energy spots appeared on the screen. At the same time, the cosmic satellite also sent a picture, and saw the large force of the accuser''s fleet landed on the Pacific Ocean. Although they are at sea, the agents of SHIELD are not easy to dispatch, but this does not prevent the Avengers from attacking. "Captain, leave it to you next! Please be sure to eliminate these aliens! If you can, it''s best to leave alive, but if it''s too dangerous, then forget it. After all, your safety comes first. " "I know Director Fury, leave it to us!" Steve Rogers nodded, then took his shield, looked around at the surrounding Avengers members, clenched his fists and shouted. "the Avengers!" "Assemble!" Accompanied by a loud slogan, all the members of the Reunion League present followed the captain and walked out. At the same time, Nick Fury also ordered that S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, piloting fighter jets, be ready to support the members of the reunion at any time. Danvers also flew rapidly from the universe to the earth at this time. Nick Fury sent Ronan''s coordinates to her, so Danvers was the first person to reach the Pacific Ocean. When Ronan saw Danvers again, he was not as afraid as before. I saw him walk out of the spaceship, carrying a sledgehammer with a sarcasm smile on his face. "Smelly woman, you are really lingering!" Chapter 431： Power gem! "Danvers, I really didn''t expect you to stand out for this world! Is such a savage and barren world worth your life? I dont believe you cant see, what is this in my hand! Now I will give you one last chance, if you leave immediately, I will spare you not to die! Otherwise, you are at your own risk! I am not merciful! " Ronan snorted coldly, and then revealed himself, a hammer studded with power gems. Danvers was also stunned for a second after seeing the power gem, but she quickly reacted. "Hehe, it''s like no one else has seen infinite gems. It''s just an infinite gem. You want to destroy the earth. It''s a bit whimsical, right? But I have a question. The earth is in your eyes. Since it is so barren and barbaric, why do you come to earth? " "Danvers, are you really stupid, or are you pretending to be stupid with me?" Thanos knows that there are four infinite gems hidden in the earth. Would you not know? Don''t tell me that you are here purely to protect this planet, but you are not interested in other infinite gems. This kind of reason also deceives those pure superheroes, I would not believe it! " "It''s a bit funny, Ronan, your information is too backward. But I am too lazy to explain to you, all I can tell you is that I really have no interest in infinite gems. And even if I want to get the infinite gems, I have to have the life to get them. " Ronan frowned when he heard Danvers'' impersonal words, not knowing what she meant. But he didn''t plan to say anything more, but just started it! I saw Ronan wave the hammer in his hand instantly, and the power gem suddenly burst out with a tyrannical energy, rushing towards Danvers! Faced with the impact of this force, Danvers didn''t dare to be careless. She concentrated on condensing her own strength, and then burst out! Danforth''s energy is very strong, and it can even compete with the energy of the power gem for a short time. But to the left of the wave since ancient times. From the audience''s perspective, Danvers is now standing on the left. And the energy of the power gem is still strengthening. Although Danvers also tried his best to release her own energy, what was visible to the naked eye was that her energy was gradually being swallowed by the energy of the power gem! In less than a minute, Danvers would be completely defeated by the power of the power gem! This is the power of the power gem! Although Ronan has just obtained the Power Gem, he is not very skilled in using it. But as an infinite gem, the only infinite gem with super-large lethality. The power of the power gem is undoubtedly powerful! Because this is pure destructive power! Even Danvers, the cosmic energy gathered in his body, can only resist for a moment. But at this moment. A shield suddenly flew from a distance. Upon seeing this, Danvers took the shield without hesitation, and then used his ability to cover a layer of energy on the shield. Then the energy of the power gem blasted directly onto the shield, knocking Danvers back a dozen meters away. But she finally resisted it! "Captain, thank you, you came in time!" That''s right! This shield is officially and Steve Rogers'' shield! Although this shield can''t completely defend against the power gem, it can barely be used with Danvers''s energy. But in this way, Steve Rogers has no choice but to join the battlefield. "Danvers hold on, they are preparing the platform and will come soon!" Steve Rogers, standing at the door of the plane, shouted loudly. Danvers nodded, then holding the shield, he slowly flew towards Ronan in front of him. "Is this an earthling? It''s really disgusting!" Ronan sneered, then waved his hand to let his men go out and solve Steve Rogers. Next second. Many small spaceships rushed out directly, trying to kill Steve Rogers. Danvers sees this and wants to help. But Ronan suddenly jumped off the Dark Star and hit the shield with a hammer. Accompanied by a boom. The huge explosion sounded from the sea! Because of this force, a very large sea vortex appeared directly on the entire sea surface. At the same time, Danvers was also shot and flew out, flying directly to an island a kilometer away, and knocked through a small hill! Seeing this scene, Steve Rogers was already eating. But he can no longer help Danvers, because he is now being pursued by several small aircraft. What he has to do now is to get rid of these enemies. Ronan was in the air at this time, and he hit the sea with a hammer. The explosion sounded again, and the whole sea churned. Ronan was rushing towards Danvers because of the reaction force! This kind of operation made Danfoss a little dumbfounded, because it was the first time that she saw some people use power gems like this. I have to say that Ronan has a strong talent for fighting, but unfortunately in the original book, he was embarrassed to death by Wu Wu. It is really sad. It''s a pity such a man. But here, he did not meet the Yinhe Dancing Group... No, I didn''t meet the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy. After all, the gem of power was not in their hands early in the morning. Ronan will naturally not have any intersection with them. So now his enemy is naturally Danvers and these people on earth! "Danvers! Take it to death!" "I will let you know what true power is!" Accompanied by Ronan''s roar. The hammer inlaid with power gems slammed Danvers once again! Danvers wanted to resist, but it was too late. But at this moment. A silver ray appeared in front of Ronan''s eyes and directly forced it back. At the same time, there are other people who are present! In addition, a woman who used her power to control a very huge steel platform came here! This is the battle platform Steve Rogers said! With this presence, they can continue to fight on the sea unscrupulously! After all, most people in the Avengers are only good at land warfare, not naval warfare. There is a steel platform here, which can also give full play to their strength! "Is that your confidence? Danvers?" Seeing these people appearing in front of him, Ronan was not afraid, because he had mastered the power gem, naturally there was nothing to worry about. And at this time. Banner suddenly turned into Hulk and rushed straight up! "Hulk is going to tear you apart!!!" Chapter 432： Suddenly appeared "What kind of monster is this!" Seeing Hulk who suddenly rushed up, Ronan quickly evaded. No matter how arrogant Ronan is, he can see that the big man in front of him has very exaggerated power. It is precisely because of this that he didn''t attack without authorization before he figured out the opponent''s ability. But just in these few moments. The Silver Shadowman also rushed up, trying to **** the power gem. Not just him, Danvers also rushed up. Facing the siege of the three parties, Ronan must fight back, otherwise he will change from being active to passive. If the situation is really reversed, it will be very unfavorable for him! Without any hesitation, Ronan directly opened the power gems. The power of the infinite gem exploded in an instant, forming a horizontal explosion of energy fluctuations, instantly exploding the three of Danvers, Silver Shadowman and Hulk. Afterwards, Ronan didn''t hesitate, and hit Hulk with a hammer! This blow directly blasted Hulk to the sky and disappeared. Seeing this scene, Danvers had no choice but to fly to the sky to rescue Hulk. Otherwise, the ghost knew where he would fly, and if he fell into the deep sea, he would suffer. Afterwards, Ronan did not hesitate, and directly raised the hammer and rushed towards the Silver Shadowman in front of him. Faced with a sudden attack, the Silver Shadow Man directly incarnates Mercury, trying to avoid Ronan''s attack. But the power of the power gem directly hit the Silver Shadow Man''s body, making him have no choice but to transform into a human form, and then flew out. This power made him feel numb all over, and the whole person was a little bad. "Is this the power of the power gem? It''s really an exaggeration! Although not comparable to the Planet Devourer, Ronan was obviously useless, with all the power of the gem of power. If he could use the full power of the power gem, I am afraid I was already dead? " The Silver Shadowman muttered to himself, and then stood up again. At this time Danvers also carried Hulk and flew back from the air. Not only the two of them, Steve Rogers, Button, Natasha, Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver also came here. But the shock wave girl did not come. She was still on the plane, acting with the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and was responsible for containing the rest of the accuser''s fleet. But there are so many of them here, and they can''t have a very good effect. "Captain, return the shield to you." Danvers returned the shield to Steve Rogers, and then looked at Ronan seriously. Steve Rogers frowned as he looked at his shield and the hammer in the opponent''s hand. "With so many of us here, I am afraid we will only drag each other back. I suggest Patton and Natasha, as well as Kuaiyin and Wanda, to destroy their warships! As for the enemy in front of us, leave it to the four of us to deal with! " Hearing what Steve Rogers said, Natasha and the four of them glanced at each other, then nodded, and immediately dispersed. What Steve Rogers said is not wrong. If there are too many people, it is not easy to deal with Ronan. What''s more, he also possesses a gem of power. Once someone is caught by him, it is not easy to rescue if there are too many people. In addition, Natasha''s four people are all ordinary people, and there is no way to resist the damage of the power gem. Even Wanda and Kuaiyin are mutants. But their physique is at the level of Steve Rogers. So they are not suitable, and directly collide with the power of infinite gems. But Steve Rogers himself is not suitable, but as the captain, he must lead by example and personally fight the enemies who invaded the earth! Even if you know you are not an opponent, you cannot easily retreat! Because this is his belief! "Captain, let me tell you the truth, it''s better not to intervene in this level of battle." Danvers raised a mouth, trying to get Steve Rogers out of here. But he just shook his head, and then fixed the shield to his arm. "In my dictionary, these two words are not flinching!" Seeing Steve Rogers so decisive, Danvers shook his head and did not continue to persuade him. Hulk roared even more, and rushed up first. The Silver Shadowman also didn''t say a word, and his expression was cold, making it hard to see what he was thinking. However, if someone was watching the battle nearby, they would definitely be able to see that the eyes of the Silver Shadow had been converging on the top of Ronan''s hammer. This is where the power gems are inlaid! Obviously, he has ideas for this power gem! Ronan also raised the warhammer at this time, ready to attack the enemy in front of him at any time. But just in these few moments. A roar suddenly remembered in the sky. Everyone suddenly stopped, even Hulk was distracted by the huge explosion. Then they saw that a small spacecraft had broken through the atmosphere and even broke through the sound barrier and rushed towards them! "Everyone! Avoid it!!!" Steve Rogers yelled, the first to step back. Danvers and Hulk were unmoved. It was just a spaceship, and it couldn''t pose any threat to the two of them. However, Silver Shadow Man, looking at the spaceship in front of him, showed a mixed feeling in his eyes. "Isn''t this the spaceship of the Guardians of the Galaxy? Why did they come?" "Guardians of the Galaxy? This is what Sol said, just their organization? Why does it look a little unreliable?" Hearing what the Silver Shadow said, Danvers was a little puzzled. She returned to Earth too early, so she didn''t know what the **** this organization was. But Silver Shadow is different. He just came to Earth, but only a few months later. And the time when the Guardians of the Galaxy was established was slightly earlier than when he came to Earth. At that time, the Guardians of the Galaxy were established early because of Karl''s butterfly effect, and they were still the original crew, and none of them were bad. If you want to say the only difference, it is that they have never gotten it, or even seen the power gem. Now that they appear here, there will be a certain relationship with Sol, but the specific reason is probably not just because of Sol. Although they helped Soviet Russia accidentally, they successfully led the residents of Asgard to flee Asgard. But they didn''t follow, but were looking for something. These are the original words of Sol. As for what they were looking for, Saul didn''t know. However, Danvers and the others are still on alert at this time, although the Guardians of the Galaxy are good people according to Thor''s intelligence, and they may even be teammates. But now the situation is unclear, it is better to be cautious. Chapter 433： Evenly matched "Quil!" "You kid, do you want us to die here!" "What kind of broken driving skills are you, it''s better to let Lao Tzu come!" The spacecraft finally landed steadily, but it gave the people inside the next one. Especially the Rocket Raccoon, he had already grabbed Peter Quill, that is, the collar of the Star Jue, and was about to punch someone. However, Kamora, who was enchanting, stepped forward to stop Rocket Raccoon''s atrocities. "Okay, he is not to blame for this matter, just because this planet is a bit weird. In addition to the protection of the atmosphere, there is even a magic circle for protection. If we hadn''t touched that magic circle, it would have landed normally. " Kamora opened his mouth to explain for Xingjue, and then got a manual thumbs-up from her boyfriend. "I am Groot!" Groot also stretched out the branch and hugged the Rocket Raccoon in his arms. "Don''t hold me like that, it''s disgusting!" Although Rocket Raccoon said so, he still enjoyed it very much. The Destroyer Drax on the other side first opened the hatch and went outside, and then saw Danvers and others. "Hahahaha, there are people here, we met someone! Wait, Ronan is over there! You bastard, go to hell! " After seeing Ronan, Drax completely lost his mind and rushed straight up. But when Ronan saw Drax, he lost his mouth in disdain, and then slammed him into the air. With this blow, Ronan used the power of the gem of strength, but it was a pity that Drax wasn''t very good at it. But his physical fitness is not weaker than the Hulk at all! So he was just knocked out, and he was not seriously injured. at the same time. Xing Jue and the others also reacted and immediately got off the spacecraft. "Raccoon, you and Groot dealt with Ronan''s accuser fleet on the spaceship. I, Kamora and Drax are below, dealing with the enemy in front of us, and inquiring about the intelligence by the way. " "Hahahaha, there is no problem, just watch it!" Rocket Raccoon nodded when he heard Xing Jue''s words, and then piloted the spacecraft and flew again. Xingjue and Kamora took their little hands and jumped off the spaceship together. The action of the two of them appearing here immediately attracted the attention of the rest of the people. "Who are you and why are you here!" Steve Rogers was the first to step forward to ask Star Lord, and at the same time he was ready to fight. Xing Jue shrugged, then put on his mask, took out his dual element gun, and aimed it at Ronan not far away. "This gentleman, it is not convenient to tell you the purpose of my coming here. But what I can tell you is that I am also a human being on earth, and Ronan is also my enemy. Why don''t we solve him together, and then talk about the others? Oh, yes, there is one more thing, that is, the treasure in his hand, called the Power Gem, is..." "There is no need to explain the infinite gems. There are four infinite gems on the earth. We have seen them a long time ago and even used them. So you can directly and clearly say whether you are our teammate or not, so that we can make judgments more easily. " Before Xingjue finished speaking, Danvers interrupted him directly, which made Xingjue speechless. At the same time, Kamora showed a surprised expression. She did not expect that the people of the earth would know so much, and there are even the other four infinite gems here! "You didn''t lie to us? There are many infinite gems besides the power gems?" Kamora obviously didn''t know this information, otherwise it wouldn''t be such an expression. At the same time, Xingjue also reacted, obviously not believing Danvers''s words. "You believe it or not, after all, infinite gems are not in our hands. But this matter will be discussed later, the most important thing at present is to deal with the enemy in front of you! " Steve Rogers turned his attention back to Ronan''s people. And at this time. Drax rushed and rushed towards Ronan again. "Ronan!" "go to hell!" "My Destroyer Drax, I will never let you go!" Along with Drax''s charge, Xingjue, Steve Rogers and others unanimously launched an attack on Ronan. Although they only met for the first time, after some exchanges just now, they have basically confirmed that the person in front of them is their own! So they can rest assured to fight Ronan. But Ronan is not a vegetarian either. Facing the strong attack of so many people, he did not hesitate to release the power gem, and wanted to kill all the people in front of him! But the power he can exert is limited, so all he can do is to repel Danvers and others. If it is one-to-one, Ronan wins. But the current situation is seven to one! This is the siege of justice. Ronan could hardly support it alone, so he could only use the power of the gem of strength to barely equalize their combat effectiveness. at the same time. The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents have arrived on the steel flat belt on the ocean, and launched a charge against the accuser fleet in front of them! Although they did this, it looked a little stupid, and even seemed to be dying. But relying on the abilities of Kuaiyin and Wanda, the members of the accuser''s fleet could not harm the members of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents at all. At the same time, the shock wave girl can also rely on her ability to resonate with the opponent''s warship and destroy the opponent from the inside! It''s just that it takes a certain amount of time to do so, so other people must help her buy time. But Wanda can also destroy warships, she has this ability. It''s just that she needs to disassemble one iron sheet from the outside, which will take more time than the operation of the shock wave female Daisy. So she simply helped Daisy cover, and let her slowly destroy these warships alone. In addition to these people, the Rocket Raccoon, driving the spacecraft, also launched an attack on the accuser fleet. Groot used the advantage of his hand captain to attack the members of the accuser''s fleet unscrupulously. If it weren''t for him, there were no large-scale weapons of destruction, these Kerry people would have been done for a long time, and they would not last for such a long time. that''s all. The war slowly fell into a stalemate. The battle between Danvers, Xingjue and Ronan and Ronan is currently evenly matched. Seven of them beat one person, so it seems that they are all superior teams. However, the situation before him did show that the seven of them were unable to cause fatal damage to Ronan. This is the power of the power gem! Ronan only played a small part of the power of the power gem and gained such a strong ability! If he could obtain the full power of the Power Gem, he would have taken off long ago, and he would not be at a standoff with Danvers and others here. So Ronan has a bold idea, that is, holding the gem of power and destroying all enemies! And this is the side effect of the power gem, affecting sanity! Obviously, Ronan''s sanity has been affected a bit, but it doesn''t matter, he is not completely demented. Chapter 434： Group of 6 at the theater "It''s a fierce battle. In such a battle, don''t we really want to join in the fun?" My nano battle suit has just been developed recently, so these enemies can do an experiment for me to see how effective it is. " Tony Stark looked at Erlang''s legs, and on his chest there was a triangular energy reactor exactly like the original one. And in this reactor, hundreds of millions of nano robots are hidden. Don''t ask him how you did it. The question is Tony Starks exclusive black technology. Because of this, even Karl didn''t understand it. Only Tony Stark himself could master such a technique. If it weren''t for Karl to know, Tony Stark is not a magician, he almost thought that Tony Stark used space to fold magic. So Carl can only express his admiration for Tony Stark''s various black technologies. Because it is really strong. Similarly, his nano suit is also very good. This material is not completely steel, but a material similar to the hardness of steel, and compared to iron products, it is more flexible and flexible. It''s just that this suit has only appeared in front of Carl once, because it requires Carl to help him collect the data of the suit. That''s why Tony Stark is so eager to fight. If he participates in the fight, he can better collect the data of his suit. In this way, it can be improved and turned into a stronger suit. "Hmph! What''s so fun about fighting? It''s better to watch them have a good time here. And when the death **** Hela invaded here, no S.H.I.E.L.D. people came to help. So what obligation do we have to help them? In my opinion, there is no need at all! " Intil still held such a grudge. Because S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t come to help before, she was a little unhappy. Luo Ze said nothing. He just sat in the back, silently watching Ronan wielding a hammer and constantly using Infinite Gems. Obviously, Luo is a little yearning for this power, but he himself does not have such conditions. I can only say that it is a bit regretful. "The Guardians of the Galaxy, Ronan the Accuser and his fleet of accusers are here. But according to the current situation, it should be our side that has the upper hand. Mr. Carl, if you let me join the battlefield, I promise to kill Ronan smoothly. After all, he is our enemy. Is it really okay to let him go like this? " Sol asked. Obviously, he also wants to help. But before Karl could speak, Loki on the side spoke first. "Sol, don''t you understand it, we will help when they fight to the white-hot stage." In this way, we can not only gain their respect, but even the power gems can be obtained. Isn''t this multi-tasking? " Loki is indeed the **** of tricks. His idea is really good, and no one else except Karl thought of it on this level. Even Tony Stark was just thinking about it. He wanted to experiment with his nano suit and didn''t pay too much attention to the battle. But Carl shook his head and said casually. "This time we won''t participate in the battle, just watch the theater with ease. And in less than an hour, Ronan will be defeated. He relies too much on power gems, although he has a container that can offset part of the side effects of infinite gems. But anyway, the infinite gem is still an infinite gem, and the hammer in his hand is not an infinite glove. He who relies on Infinite Gems so much will eventually be swallowed by Infinite Gems. At that time, it will be his death date, and we don''t need to take action at all. As for the power gem, S.H.I.E.L.D. will take it away anyway. I have no interest in this thing anyway. " Carl was telling the truth, and he really didn''t want to do it. The reason is simple, as Intier said, why should I help? Carl is also a man of grudges! So this time, he said nothing. After all, Ronan did not harm his own interests, and coupled with the time shuttle, he was already on the agenda. According to Tony Stark, as long as the simulation test is successful, he only needs one year to build the space-time shuttle! At that time Karl can leave here, and he doesn''t need to be helping the people of SHIELD. It''s just that it is difficult for the simulation experiment to succeed. Tony Stark has no choice but to wait patiently. Anyway, it will succeed sooner or later. that''s all. The six-member theater group continued to watch the theater here, and did not intend to do it. About three hours. Ronan was finally killed by Danvers and others. But this time is more than twice as late as Carl calculated. He underestimated the power of the power gem, but also overestimated the damage to the body caused by backlash. When the power gem swallowed Ronan, it completely occupied his body. At the same time, the power gem also exerted the greatest energy, sinking the entire island in an instant! In the end, Danvers and others lured Ronan to the center of the accuser''s fleet, using the damage of dozens of battleships to kill him completely. As for the power gem, this thing is temporarily kept by Danvers. Among the people present, except for Danvers, only the Silver Shadow Man can hold the Power Gem with his bare hands. However, in order to avoid suspicion, the Silver Shadow did not take the initiative to get the power gem so he could only hand it over to Danvers. that''s all. The people of S.H.I.E.L.D. ended hastily, leaving a mess. That area has almost completely turned into a dead zone. In the next year, it will be difficult to get back to the original state. But there is no way, this is the price they have to pay. And this kind of thing will never happen only once! "Okay, it''s all over, this farce has ended. But then again, where did Strange go. He didn''t come here when the battle happened. Now that the battle is over, he is still missing, which is really weird. " Such a big event happened today, but Strange was not seen at all, which made Carl feel a little strange. Then he came to Kama Taj, wanting to see what Strange was doing. When he asked the king, he learned that Strange went to the universe and said there was something important to do. Carl didn''t know what he was going to do, so he didn''t bother to care about it. But when Karl returned to the villa again, Tony Stark did not leave. Loki and Thor did not leave either. This makes him a little puzzled. "What''s your situation? Are you still planning to have a meal with me?" Hearing Karl''s question, Tony Stark smiled, and then pulled the virtual screen away, revealing a set of data. "The experiment was successful! Now only a few materials are needed to make a space-time shuttle!" After Tony Stark''s voice fell, Sol also gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground. "As long as Karl, you help me destroy Surtel, restore Asgard''s original appearance, and save my father! I am willing to bring all the people of Asgard to join your commander! " "Swear allegiance to death!" Chapter 435： Finally got the hang of it "Sol, you finally got the hang of it!" Seeing Sol, who was kneeling in front of him on one knee, and Rocky who was half-kneeling next to him, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. He knew very well why Thor suddenly changed so much. This is all because of what Tony Stark said just now. If Tony Stark did not say that the experiment was successful and the Space-Time Shuttle could be developed immediately, Saul would not be able to open his mouth immediately. Because at the time Tony Stark said that as long as the virtual experiment can be successful, the physical device of the time-space shuttle, including the experiment and the collection of materials, only takes about a year. No more than two years. Two years is not too long for ordinary people, and it is easy to pass as soon as you open and close your eyes. Not to mention, the Asgardians who have averaged over five thousand years. In their eyes, two years is at best, that is, three or four months for the people of the earth. This period of time was very short for Sol, and it was too late for Sol to continue thinking. But he also kept an eye on it. After all, Asgard was almost destroyed by Surtel, and he was beaten up by his sister Hela. Naturally there will be growth. He didn''t directly announce to join Carl''s subordinates, but waited until Carl had done all this before joining, which was considered a brainstorm. After all, he was worried that Karl had accepted allegiance, but he would not help. After all, the relationship between him and Karl can only be called acquaintance, not very familiar. "Sol, this is a contract, as long as you sign this contract, neither of us can go back. After all, this is the power of the rules of the universe, and neither of us can resist, and there is a contract, which is beneficial to both of us. This is more trustworthy than a verbal agreement, don''t you think? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing the old fox''s smile. Sol also nodded, then took the contract and wanted to sign directly. But Loki on the side frowned, grabbed the contract directly, and then checked it carefully. He was relieved when he finished all the inspections. "Rocky, don''t you trust me?" Seeing Loki''s performance, Carl was not angry, but asked indifferently. When Rocky heard Karl''s question, he began to sweat wildly behind his back, and some sweat appeared on his forehead. Even his body trembles slightly. Carl''s inquisitiveness scared the children, and they were almost dead. "Master Karl, I don''t mean to fight, I just feel the breath of the devil, so..." "Very good alertness. From now on you will assist Sol and be his good brother. You are here with me, there is nothing to continue learning. I''m not good at magic after all, I just know a little bit of fur. So from now on, you don''t have to continue to follow me, you will just be by Sol''s side. With you, the arrogant **** of deceit, Thor, the iron-hearted man, shouldn''t be abducted. " "I know Master Carl..." Loki breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl''s words, and then returned the contract to Sol. He was really taken aback just now, but he was also doing it for Saul''s good. After all, Jimeis true love is Sol, even if he has already surrendered to Carl, he still thinks about his brother. This is their brother and sister... Pooh! It''s the feelings of the two brothers, which can''t be separated no matter what! Even Loki will pay his life for it! This point, in the opening scene of the original movie Avengers III, Rocky went to death in order to buy time for Sol to survive, which has already explained the problem. That''s why he would make such a move. Carl is not angry about this, but rather happy. Because from here, he could also see what Rocky''s true feelings for Sol was like. If Loki didn''t say a word next to him, Carl wouldn''t let him leave his side easily. After all, Loki like that, the ghost knows what''s wrong. But it''s fine now, Thor and Loki are getting together again, and their relationship is not breaking down. This is enough. "I signed the name, what do I do next?" After Sol signed the name, Karl took the contract back and burned it on fire. Although the contract is gone, the content of the contract has actually taken effect. "Next, Loki, you go to inform all the residents of Asgard, let them prepare, and board the ship in three days. The first thing I want to do now is to go to Odin, and then go to help destroy Surtel and restore Asgard. " With that, Carl turned his gaze to Saul. "Sol, your Storm Axe, can you summon the Rainbow Bridge?" "Yes, Storm Axe can indeed summon the Rainbow Bridge, but it takes a little time to recharge." "Thats enough, you take me to the place where Odin was sealed, and then I help you lift Odins seal Then you are taking me to Asgard, the route is such a route, I hope you don''t lead the wrong way." "I see, do you go now?" Hearing Karl''s words, Thor took out the Storm Axe and Thor''s Hammer. Due to the development of this world, it is completely different from the original Marvel world. Therefore, his Thor''s Hammer has not been damaged by Hela, it is still intact. The current Thor possesses two artifacts, and his strength is less powerful than when he played against Thanos in the original book. But the villain has also been strengthened, so it is normal that he is not an opponent of Hela. After all, people who are blackened must have a strong three-pointer. No matter in that world, this is an unchanging truth. "Don''t worry, eat dinner first, sleep, and we will leave early tomorrow morning. Loki, so are you. You don''t need to inform them now, you just have a good night''s rest, by the way, think about it. " that''s all. A few of them ate dinner happily. Nothing happened at night, and the night was smooth. Early the next morning. Loki left the villa and returned to Asgard''s current gathering place. Carl simply cleaned up, and then asked Thor to summon the Rainbow Bridge and take him to the sealed land of Odin. at the same time. Just the moment Carl left the earth. Inside a huge spaceship in the universe, a man with dark purple skin and golden gloves picked up his double-headed machete and showed a wretched smile. "Finally, we are approaching the earth, this time I will let them know what true fear is! Ebony throat, get ready for war! Next, I will personally kill Karl to avenge the superstar! " "Yes! My lord!" Chapter 436： Father and son meet "Odin hasn''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed and sealed in such a dark place. It''s really amazing." Carl came to a very dim place through the Rainbow Bridge. This is the death planet Odin was sealed. Originally, this place was supposed to be the place where Hela, the **** of death, was sealed. It was later transformed by Helajia, and then Suerter was added. The two teamed up to successfully seal Odin. But Hela has been wiped out by Karl, and the seal here has actually loosened a lot. In fact, with Odin''s strength, it won''t take a few years to get rid of the seal here. But with his current lifespan, I am afraid that it will not last for many years, even if he lives for another ten years, it will be a little bit choking. "Carl, I didn''t expect you to come anyway. You should have come to teach me. To be honest, what conditions did Sol promise you?" Odin is worthy of being an old fox, and he can see through the previous deal between Carl and Sol at a glance. Carl just smiled at this and said casually. "In fact, it''s nothing, I just let Sol and Asgard''s situation be loyal to me, nothing more. And you know my character, I will not do anything to you, nor will I force you to do anything. In addition, the space-time shuttle is already under development, and in less than two years, I will be leaving here, so you can rest assured. " Hearing Carl''s words, Odin frowned and felt a little weird. But he finally put his gaze on Saul, and the disappointment and loss in his eyes were completely exposed. "Sol, you are still confused, you are really too young, but that''s okay, according to their Midgard people, it is called eating a ditch and gaining a wisdom. You will encounter similar things in the future. I hope you can know what to do. Asgardians, we must have backbone. " Odin was already a little weak in speaking, obviously he was hurt by Thor''s actions. Saul didn''t say anything about this, because he also knew that doing so was against his original intentions. But in order to save Odin, in order to save Asgard Sol, it must be done. Even if he gave up his dignity and backbone for this. This is his responsibility. He is responsible for all consequences. Odin knew that Sol had such a sense of responsibility, but he still didn''t want Sol. He grew up in this way, so he was a little bit lost. Odin finally sighed, and Saul did not speak either. The father and son were silent and looked at each other for nearly three minutes. During this period of time, even Carl did not break the silence. But Carl couldn''t stand it in the end, and took the lead in breaking this atmosphere and began to use the power of infinite gems to help Odin lift the seal. "You father and son are both stubborn donkeys. You really deserve to be father and son. They were carved out of the same mold. But I don''t have a good opinion of you, so I''ll save people first, after all, I still have things to do next. Who makes this my job? To work as a worker is to work in order to continue living. Are you right? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an inexplicable smile. Neither Sol nor Odin understood what she meant. But they always felt that he had something in his words, and they just couldn''t figure out what was going on now. In this way, Carl continued to lift the seal. Even if he is using reality gems, it will take a while for him to remove the seal. During this time, Sol and Odin and his son also began to chat about the status quo of Asgard. At the same time, Sol also reported on the current situation of the residents of Asgard. And Sol also explained that his mother, Buddha Lijia, the mother of the gods, did not suffer any harm, but went to the earth with him. It''s just that she suffered a little bit of injury against Hela before, and she is still asleep, but she is not life-threatening. During the time when the father and son were chatting, it took Carl about 10 minutes to finally lift the seal on Odin. "The chat ends here, and then take me to Asgard. I still have work to do." Hearing Karl''s words, Thor nodded, and then continued to summon the Rainbow Bridge, preparing to send all three of them to Asgard. Odin still sighed, but he didn''t stop Thor''s movement. In this way, the three of them came to the flames of Asgard. At this time, Surtel was doing sabotage in the very center of Asgard. The flames in the sky burned the magnificent Asgard, forming a very dazzling scene. I''m afraid I won''t meet this scene once in a lifetime, even if Karl saw it, he couldn''t help but exclaim. "This scene is really tumbling, but then again, I didn''t feel any breath of life in Surtel which means that he really became a puppet of the death **** Hela. , But Hela is dead, why is he still alive? This is a bit strange." Carl was very puzzled as to why Sulter was clearly a puppet but could move freely. There is no breath of life at all in Sirtel now, which Carl can be completely sure of. But Carl could also tell that Sirtel has completely lost his sanity, which should be a side effect of becoming a puppet. Although he is still alive, he is actually dead, leaving only the last silk obsession, which is to destroy Asgard and complete Ragnarok! "If I am not mistaken, this should be the power of the eternal fire, allowing him to maintain his current state. But fortunately, Surtel became a puppet before, and then after the death journey dissipated, he was also out of control. At present, it should only be the eternal fire controlling his body and causing damage everywhere. If Sirte still has his own sanity, then he should know how to destroy Asgard as quickly as possible, and it is impossible for us to come back here and see the scene before us. " After Odin explained it for a while, the reason was quite good. Carl nodded to express his understanding, and then immediately rushed to attack Sirtel. "Carl be careful! Sirte, who has the eternal fire, is an immortal body, and he will respond immediately no matter what attack he receives. Regular attacks can''t do anything to him, even my thunder is the same. Therefore, there are only a few ways to cause harm to him, and that is to extinguish the eternal fire or temporarily freeze all the flames on his body, and then throw it into the universe. Sirtel does not have the ability to move in the universe, so this is the safest way! " Chapter 437： Asgard reborn The loud roar of Sirtel resounded in everyone''s ears. Carl rushed forward, without hesitation, it was a slash that tore through the space. But as Odin and Sol said before, the usual attacks have no effect on Sirtel. Even Hades in Carl''s hands has the ability to restrain recovery from injuries. There is no way to cause effective damage to Sirtel. Because the artifact of the eternal fire is equivalent to a part of the rules of the universe, even if Hades''s ability is very strong, it can''t fight the rules of the universe. I have to say that some people are extremely resilient, and they will not be easily restrained by Hades. This is also a bit embarrassing for Hades. However, Carl expects Hades to evolve into a black knife one day, so that he will have stronger abilities. Although I don''t know if Hades after evolution will awaken new abilities. But Carl can look forward to it. After all, Hades''s current black pattern has come to the center of the blade, and the image is extremely strange. Carl then continued to brandish Hades and attacked Sirtel. At the same time, Karl also released Harris''s shadow, and then used the **** breath to inject it into the shadow to greatly increase his strength. This shadow now has almost half of Carl''s strength. Through the joint attack of Carl and Shadow, there was no way for Sirtel to fight back. But even so, Sirtel was merely suppressed and could not be killed either. There is no way, Carl can only use Infinite Gems to attack Sirte. I have to say that the power of Infinite Gems is still very strong. Anti-Japanese only used reality gems, changed his body structure, and then could cause damage to it. Because no matter how powerful the eternal fire is, it cannot resist the power of infinite gems. Then Karl used the Infinite Gems, himself and the shadow, and within less than ten minutes, he solved the problem of Surtrejan, and his soul was gone. "That''s it?" "The plane is too weak, right?" Carl eliminated Surtel, and then he did not forget to taunt the opponent. Then he looked at the eternal fire, which fell on the ground of Asgard. Looking at the flames in front of him, Carl frowned, then used the power of reality gems to wrap it up, and then gave it to Odin Relations. "You have to take good care of the eternal fire. Maybe Sirtel can still rely on it to resurrect." "You don''t need to remind me of this. As a **** king, I know more than you. But having said that, the current Asgard is really dilapidated, if you want to repair it, I am afraid that it will not work for a year or a half. " Odin sighed, obviously a little sad about it. Saul looked at Carl expectantly, because he knew Carl had said that he could help recover. "It doesn''t take that long. Give me three hours and I can help recover!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a confident expression, and then he took out the gems of reality and time! With these two gems, it is not difficult to restore Asgard. But in order to better recover Asgard, Carl still needs to spend a little bit of time. "Three hours, say you are not Jean, a resident of Asgard, who will come back three days later? If you can complete the repairs in three hours, I will simply let them and be ready to come back now. " Thor thought for a moment, then spoke. Hearing what he said, Carl shook his head and explained patiently. "Although it is very easy to repair Asgard, have you ever considered the feelings of those refugees? If I let them know, I can repair Asgard casually, then they will think it is easy and take it for granted. Although you are now my subordinates, if something like this happens and I have to come forward to solve it, wouldnt it be bad? " Hearing Karl say this, Odin nodded and smiled. He understood what Carl was talking about, but Sol still didn''t understand this one. Then Odin called him aside and opened a small stove for him alone. Carl used the combined power of reality gems and time gems to repair Asgard. In this way, more than two hours passed, except for the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard, the rest had been restored. But after all, Carl can''t magic, so he can''t stop now, otherwise everything in front of him will return to its original appearance. After all, once the time gem is turned on, it is difficult to undo it directly. Whether it is time acceleration or time retrograde, it is uninterruptible, otherwise it will cause great harm to the user. Carl has already seen this. He also tried it himself in order to test the side effects. So he is very clear about the harm in this way. As for why the Rainbow Bridge is not repaired, Carl has a reason This rainbow bridge is a product of black magic, but the rainbow bridge is somewhere between black magic and white magic. This thing can not only be used for teleportation, but also as a weapon, directly penetrating the planet. So it is not easy to divide. Of course, the more important thing is that Karl can''t make magic! If he wants to restore the Rainbow Bridge, he must at least know how to summon the Rainbow Bridge magic. But it''s a pity, whether it''s him, Thor, or Odin, they rely on their weapons to summon the Rainbow Bridge. This kind of rainbow bridge is not durable, there is no way to last for three hours. So Carl has no way to restore the Rainbow Bridge. It''s that simple. However, when Karl was about to repair Asgard, Sol suddenly ran over and said anxiously. "No, Loki just contacted me and said that Thanos has invaded the earth! Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and most of the Avengers, were all restrained by Thanos legions, and even defeated! Especially his Obsidian five generals, it is said that the strength is outrageous, even Loki is not an opponent. Also, the power gem has been snatched by Thanos, and he is killing all around the earth. We must hurry back now, otherwise the earth will be completely finished! " "Wait, there is another news from Loki, saying that there is a planet that has directly descended on the earth and wants to take away the star. This person called himself Ego, and he directly used energy to suppress Thanos who did not use Infinite Gems. Wait a minute, Loki also said Thanos used Infinite Gems to fight back, and the two actually fought! Also, this one actually claims to be the father of Xing Jue! My goodness, what the **** is this, why are there so many **** plots in just a few minutes? I''m not watching a dog blood series, right? " Chapter 438： Earn rewards "Is it so exciting?" "It''s a pity that I didn''t see such a wonderful annual drama. But then again, what are you doing here now? Go and get caught! You and Odin go there first, I have space gems anyway, and I can go back anytime. But now I can''t go. After all, you don''t want to see Asgard, which is about to be repaired, just ruined like this, right? And if I am corroded by the side effects of the Time Gem, I will not be able to participate in the battle at that time. " "That said, then my father and I will go one step ahead, you have to go back as soon as possible!" With that, Thor summoned the Rainbow Bridge and enveloped himself and Odin. that''s all. The two of them disappeared in front of Karl in the blink of an eye. "It''s okay for Thor to go back, but Odin''s trip to Earth seems to be useless, right? Although he still retains the power of his peak period, it is estimated that this power will not be used twice, and it will reach the limit. Coupled with his life span of less than ten years, if he participates in the battle again, I am afraid this life span will be reduced to less than two years. Sol, this guy, still has a hand in cheating, and really has to take it. " Carl shook his head, but he didn''t plan to care about it either. If Saul was careful enough, he would definitely discover this, so he didn''t have to worry about it. In this way, Carl continued to be bored here, repairing Asgard. After half an hour. Carl took back the gems of time and reality, and then heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time the system sound also rang. Choose to complete. Congratulations to the host for obtaining freely assignable attribute points: 4, freely assignable skill points: 4, gaining transaction points: 20000, and getting three random discount opportunities in the mall! "The reward is in hand! It''s easier to talk next!" Carl briefly analyzed his personal abilities, and then used five skill points to raise the ability to walk in the void to S level. In this way, the range that Carl can teleport is doubled again, and the speed is twice as fast as before! And more importantly, this time in the void walk, Karl can bring another member! Although only one person can be brought, it is enough for Carl. Then Carl spent five attribute points to upgrade his spiritual attribute, and superimposed his spiritual power to the S level. Although he didn''t gain any special abilities, Carl felt that his vision was exceptionally broad, and even his spirit became different. This kind of brain can stay awake at any time on the ground, which is very good. Even Carl discovered that his domineering and domineering look and hearing have gained some strength due to the increase in mental power. The overlord''s color has not been strengthened much, but it has increased some physical and spiritual damage. And this damage is also controlled by Karl himself, which is very convenient. Seeing and hearing color domineering is even more so. When Carl used sight and hearing before, he still had to concentrate. But now, Carl can release his domineering look and feel with a single thought. And more importantly, the coverage of the domineering experience has increased by at least doubled! Originally, Carl''s domineering appearance was equivalent to three times the area of ??an island in the east. The current dominance of seeing and hearing has directly increased to about ten times. In such a situation, even Carl was a little surprised, because he did not expect that the improvement of mental power would bring this kind of benefit. After all, Carl started to improve his mental power just to avoid some mental pollution. Both Thanos and Yigo have the ability to contaminate spirits, not to mention the future members of the Celestial Group. So Carl does not need to improve in other aspects of abilities, but his mental power must be improved! Only in this way can you protect your brain from all kinds of pollution. Then Carl focused his attention on this opportunity for random discounts. After hesitating a little, Karl finally chose to make a discount. He has promised Saul that to improve his strength, he must naturally fulfill his promise. And there are three discounts, and it doesnt matter if you use it once. Anyway, trading points can be earned back in the future, and more importantly, there is now a new feature in the mall. If you go to other worlds, the items in the mall will automatically refresh. Regardless of whether Carl uses it or not, these items will be refreshed directly to the latest. So even if he used Thunder Fruit for Thor, he didn''t have to worry, his own fruit would disappear forever. Anyway, it was only 15,000 trading points. After using random discounts, there were only 10,500 trading points. For Carl, it was completely sprinkled. After the thunder fruit was exchanged in his hand, Carl endured the idea of ??continuing to draw opportunities and forcibly closed the mall. Next, he had only one idea, which was to save money to buy phoenix fruit! This is Carl''s only goal now. "It''s time to return to Earth next!" Carl sighed, then opened the properties panel again. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 1 Transaction point: 2261133111 Unawakened Ability: Huangquan Fruit Number of discounts in the mall: 2 Unused ability: the fruit of the thunder After sorting out his personal attributes a bit, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a confident smile, and then using the space gem to open the way to the earth. But at this time. In the other direction, a golden channel appeared. Strange got out of it in embarrassment, and the whole person was a little unwell. At the same time, Karl can also see countless shots, wanting to appear in this portal. Seeing this scene, Carl immediately waved Hades, cutting off these tentacles. The other party seemed to be aware of Karl''s breath, and then retracted. Upon seeing this, Strange also took the opportunity to close the portal. "Strange, what''s the situation with you? You have been strengthened?" "Mr. Carl, don''t be joking, let''s go back to Earth first. I will explain this to you slowly. But before that, I hope you can give me the gem of time now, because you have also seen here, there is a big trouble, I have come to me! " Chapter 439： Return to earth "Thanksgiving, I won''t take care of you in matters of the earth, but I will never allow you to intervene in matters of my son! Since he chooses to protect the earth, I will naturally help him. If you want to be an enemy of me, you can weigh yourself. Are you this piece of material? " In the midair of the earth, Yi Ge directly spoke harshly to Thanos on the ground, and at the same time blinked at his son Xing Jue. Xing Jue had a completely bewildered look on this sudden cheap dad, and he didn''t know what was going on. But for now, whoever can help him deal with Thanos is his father! That''s right, Xingjue is so shameless, anyway, he has no face and no skin, so naturally he doesn''t have to worry about his face or anything. "Dad, come on!" "Although you don''t know who you are, you must solve Thanos!" "Don''t worry, my good son, if Thanos dares to do something, I will let him know what is powerful!" Ego possesses the energy of the multiverse. This gave him great confidence. It''s just that the energy of the multiverse level is not equal to the strength. Because Igo rarely fights, only has a strong energy. If Thanos didn''t have infinite gems, he, the mutant Titan at the pinnacle of Heavenly Father, wouldn''t dare to trouble Ego. But now he has two infinite gems. In addition to the power gem, there is also a soul gem in his hand! Although no one knows how he got his soul gem. But with two infinite gems, he can challenge Ego! "Ego! Don''t think I don''t know, your weakness is your planet''s core! I can let you and your son Xingjue leave, but I will never let the others go! I will give you one more chance at last, if you are rejecting me, don''t blame me for doing it to you! " "Only you? I haven''t paid attention to it yet! Hahahaha!" The two super villains slapped each other here, but neither did it. Because they didn''t want to offend each other, but for his own goal, Yi Ge had to win Star Lord''s favor. If not, there is no reason for Xingjue to go to Ego''s planet to serve as his infinite energy, that is, wireless charging treasure. Thanos is because of Yi Ge''s strength and does not want to have a full-scale conflict with him. That''s why they are deadlocked here. "Ebony Maw, give the order, except for the Guardians of the Galaxy Guards who can''t move, all the others will be killed, not one left!" "Yes, my lord!" Ebony Mouth nodded, and then led the other Five Obsidians and the army of Cheritas towards the agents of S.H.I. But their strength is really limited. Danvers and Silver Shadow were enough to contain the three Obsidian generals. As for the last Obsidian Five Generals, that is, the big man, it was handed over to Hulk for resolution. Although the other Cherita soldiers charged quickly, they couldnt break up their defensive formation. After all, in addition to the Avengers, Rocky, the X-Men, including a small part of Asgard''s army, are also defending here. Seeing this scene, Thanos is so angry! Originally, their side, because of the infinite gems, would be absolutely crushing! But now an Igo suddenly came out. Such a situation caused Thanos to dare not do anything at will. But when he was here, he also found out the situation and learned that Karl was not here. So he will have a huge advantage from the beginning. And at this time. In the sky, a rainbow bridge suddenly appeared. Sol and Odin arrive on the battlefield! Facing the enemy in front of him, Saul said nothing, holding weapons in both hands, and rushed directly up. Odin was wearing armor, holding Gangneil, gently stroked his beard, and looked at Igo and Thanos with a relaxed expression. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Ego, you old scumbag, why are you here in Midgard again? And Thanos, you came directly to Midgard without even calling the doctor, isn''t it a bit bad! " Seeing Odin''s appearance, both Yigo and Thanos became cautious. Although they are very clear, the current Odin is no longer the Odin of the year, and does not have the strength that is the best. But his prestige is still there, and the two of them are not sure how much Odin''s current strength is left. No one wants to be that early bird, so Thanos is so cautious. Even if Yim was scolded by a scumbag, he was not angry, and he still laughed. "Odin, you''re still growing strong. Looking at your ruddy complexion now, you should have no problem living for ten years or so. But I advise you to stop doing it and go back to provide for the elderly. It would be a shame if someone like you can''t die. " "Thank you for your concern, and you are right, I really don''t plan to do it. Because now is not the age of an old guy like me, and it should be time for young people in this age to come. " Speaking of Odin, he turned and walked away. His speed is very fast, like teleportation The strength is below the sub-heavenly father level, and he can''t see his movements at all. I saw that he came to Xingjue''s side, his lips moved slightly, and he didn''t know his identity. Xingjue''s face did not change, but his pupils shrank, and then he nodded, expressing his understanding. Odin also patted Xingjue''s shoulder, calmly on his body, leaving Odin''s supernatural power. Finally, Odin summoned the Rainbow Bridge and cleared up a lot of miscellaneous soldiers around. After the Rainbow Bridge disappeared, Odin was also gone, apparently teleported to other places. At this time Thanos was also relieved after seeing Odin leave. But Igodon felt that Odin finally seemed to bury himself a pit. And the most important thing is that he can clearly see Odin''s supernatural power in Xing Jue''s body. This is what makes him a little uncomfortable. "This old immortal is almost dying, and he''s still making trouble for me!" "Hehe, is it appropriate for you to say that others are immortal? It''s right that you are older than Odin." Thanos sneered relentlessly. His words directly angered Yi Ge and made him intolerable! "A trivial variant of the Titan, who dares to ridicule the gods, is really looking for death!" In an instant. Gorgeous fireworks broke out in the sky! The power of the infinite gem and the power of Igo are mixed together, producing a very large aftermath. It even hit the ground and directly caused a strong earthquake! "Everyone, retreat!" "Try to stay away from the aftermath of the two of them!" "Yes!" After hearing the order of Steve Rogers, everyone began to retreat. It''s just that the Cheritas also caught up at this time. The war broke out again! The earth is in crisis again! Chapter 440： Stranges difficulties Earth. The interior of a villa. Carl and Strange are here, with the help of **** food, watching the ongoing war. Not only the two of them, Luo and Intier, but also Tony Stark, are also watching here. In this world, almost all the just parties have participated in this war. Because Thanos came in line with destroying the earth and destroying mankind. So as long as it is a righteous person, they all devote themselves to this, wanting to play a part of their own role. But the five of them are different. Strange could not participate in the war because of his serious injury. Although Carl has returned the Time Gem to him, he has no magic power and uses the Time Gem to heal his injuries. Therefore, it is basically impossible for him to participate in the war. Tony Stark is because he needs to help Carl make a space-time shuttle. In addition, there are a lot of people participating in the war. There is not much more than one, and there is not much less than one. So Tony Stark simply stopped participating in the war, and it was no good anyway. But if these people show signs of decline, Tony Stark will still take the initiative to ask for help in the past. After all, he is also a human being on earth, and he is also an Iron Man, so naturally it is impossible to ignore everything. But the three of Karl, Luo and Intil can hang up high and don''t care about anything. After all, they are not terrestrial people, plus Thanos did not directly trouble Karl, so he didn''t plan to come forward so early. Because it doesn''t make any sense. What Carl has to do now is to let Igo consume Thanos first, and then Carl is taking the opportunity to **** his Infinite Gloves. In this case, Carl also fought with the opponent in a province. Originally, Karl came back and planned to fight, but now Igo has already started fighting Thanos. If he joins the war again, he will easily become the target of the fire, so he chooses to watch the show here. And it''s not just them. The people in the Hellfire Club, the Brotherhood of Mutants, and the forces of those villains did not join the battle. There are even some villains who originally wanted to destroy the world, taking advantage of the chaos to destroy the city. If it weren''t for the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., there would still be some spare power to guard against these people. These anti-humanity guys may cause more damage than war! These are all Carl saw from the satellite. For this kind of person, Carl is also a bit speechless. "Tony Stark, if you want to be really bored, then clean up these human dregs. Although I am not a hero, this kind of guy is not even a bear. The texture is inferior to a beast, just die! " "Hahahaha, I just meant it." Tony Stark also saw the dregs, doing damage everywhere, and naturally became a little angry. "Strange, how is your recovery? Now its time to explain to me, what is going on on your side? " After dismissing Tony Stark, Karl put his gaze on Strange next to him. Strange was meditating at this time. The magic power in him is constantly surging, and it looks a bit unstable. Even Carl can see some red patterns, looming on his body. "The injury on my body was caused by the one-eyed alien. Generally speaking, this guy is a large octopus with countless tentacles. And his ability is to control the spirit of others. At that time I was alone, wandering in the universe, wanting to see the mysteries of this universe. But unfortunately, I met this guy. He wanted to occupy my body and control my thinking. And I started a very fierce battle with him. In the end, if I hadnt had a brainstorm and used multiple mirror spaces to flip everything around, I wouldnt really be able to get out. " Having said this, Strange sighed. Carl motioned for him to continue. But Strange shook his head, saying that there was nothing left to say. He didn''t know a lot about this one-eyed alien. If it hadn''t been for this time to suddenly meet the opponent, he wouldn''t even know there was such a terrifying existence in the universe. However, according to Strange''s description, the strength of this guy, that is, the level of the single universe, has not even reached the multiverse. But his ability to control the mind, even Strange''s steel-like will, was somewhat unbearable. You know, Strange''s mental power is almost at the A+ level. Compared to the ancient one, it''s on the line! And he still has room for promotion. But even so, it almost failed to guard against the one-eyed alien, mental manipulation. This shows that the mental power of the other party is indeed very strong. Especially at that time, when Carl saw those tentacles, he felt a mental pollution. Its just that this feeling, for Carl, is a flash, and it didnt hurt him After all, his mental power has reached the S level, and he is almost immune to this world. More than ninety-five percent of the mentally hurt. "In that case, do you want me to help you solve the other party?" Hearing Karl''s question, Strange closed his eyes again and shook his head. At the same time, the red pattern on his body is getting dimmed and will soon disappear. Obviously, his injury is about to heal, and his magic power is about to recover. "Mr. Carl, I hope I can solve this on my own. The strength of the One-Eyed Alien is not very strong, especially his body, very weak, his strength is only his mental power. This is a very good training object for me, and you have given me the gem of time. If I am not his opponent by then, I can kill myself and see the teacher! " Hearing what Strange said, Carl shrugged, and Intil laughed. Because of this very serious Strange, it was too funny for her. And at this time. Luo, who had been watching TV all the time, suddenly spoke. "Master Karl! Important news!" "Ego was blown up! Thanos wants to launch a general attack on other people, should we go over and help?" "Ego is so unresistible?" Hearing Luo''s words, Karl was shocked, and then looked at the picture in front of him. "But that''s right, Yi Ge''s body is the planet, and his human image is just a clone, and it''s normal to be blown up. Now that Thanos has launched a general attack on the Avengers, I can also trigger it. But you dont have to pass, this war will end soon! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes full of confidence! Carl officially enters the war! Chapter 441： Carl is here! In the frontal battlefield. Thanos is using the power of infinite gems to kill the Quartet! No one can stop him at all. Although the Obsidian Fifth General lacked a superstar, he became the Fourth Obsidian General. However, the strength of the four of them was not a blow out, but actually possessed the strength of the sub-heavenly father level. Especially the strength of General Deadblade and Ebony Maw can even break the wrist with Thanos. But although Thanos is only the pinnacle of Yatian''s parent level, his true strength is more than that. Especially since he has now obtained two infinite gems. He can use the Infinite Gloves to perfectly use the power of two Infinite Gems to enhance his own strength. He now says that he exists at the level of the multiverse, and there is nothing wrong with it. It is precisely because of this that none of the people present can stop him. Even if he joined the battlefield midway, Thor, who was armed with two weapons, and the ghost knight who suddenly attacked Thanos, were not his opponents. Even if the two people unite, they can barely block Thanos'' footsteps, making him unable to move forward temporarily. At the same time, Loki continued to release the Frost Point, hoping to limit Thanos'' action. But it''s a pity. The power of Thanos is unstoppable. At least these people in front of her, even if they add up, might not be able to stop her. Not to mention, there are also Obsidian Five Fighting here. And just when they were retreating steadily. A portal suddenly appeared. Carl held Hades and appeared from the portal without any haste. Simultaneously. Domineering and domineering are also constantly distributed. This caused the Cheritas who wanted to attack him to take a break. No Cheritas, including any behemoths of war, can withstand Karl''s domineering domineering! This is the improvement brought by the overlord''s domineering after the increase in his mental power. The effect is very significant! You know, at the very beginning, when the Cheritas invaded the earth, Karl also used the overlord color. But at best, he would only affect those little soldiers, and could not affect the behemoths of war flying in the sky at all. But now he not only affected the war behemoth, but even killed it in seconds, causing brain death! This is enough to show that the S-level mental power, coupled with the overlord''s domineering lethality, is completely different from the previous phenomenon! "You''re Carl, right?" "I didn''t expect that a mere human would still have such a momentum! To be honest, if you are not the enemy, I really seem to have you under my command! But if you are willing to give me all the infinite gems, then I can still think about it and save you my life! " Hearing Thanos'' words, Carl''s mouth raised slightly and his face showed sarcasm. "Purple sweet potato essence, are you making fun of me?" "What did you call me just now?" "Purple sweet potato essence! What? There is a problem?" Carl still mocked the other party without changing his face. His words directly caused the rear teammates to laugh, and Hulk''s laughter resounded throughout the world. When Thanos saw Hulk laughing wildly, he raised his hand and an energy ray knocked him into the air. Then the war broke out again! Others have thrown themselves into the battlefield. But between Carl and Thanos, suddenly calmed down. Carl came to Carl with a sardonic smile, and Thanos also brought an inexplicable smile. "A mere human being, you are really brazen! It seems that you really want to die!" "It''s not that I want to die, but that you are too weak. If I don''t mock you, how can you use your true strength?" Carl continued to ridicule. Thanos can''t stand it anymore. He directly activated the ability of double infinite gems, and wanted to get rid of Karl in front of him. But in the next second, Karl had appeared behind Thanos and swung a knife at him. This blow made a huge hole directly on Thanos'' back. But the scene that puzzled Carl happened again. I saw the breath of death, entangled in Thanos'' body. This breath of death was even stronger than Hela''s body. With the appearance of the breath of death, Thanos'' back injury instantly recovered. Carlton was a little speechless when he saw this scene. One or two, both have the ability to restrain Hades, which is really speechless. This is Carl''s inner portrayal now. At this time Thanos turned his head slowly, with a hideous expression on his face, and said in a mocking tone. "This is your strength? It''s ridiculous!" "And your teleport just now, should it be the power of space gems?" Faced with the taunts, Carl did not respond, but attacked again! This time. Within a second, Karl left twenty-one scars directly on Thanos'' body! This made him riddled with flesh and blood! But the next second, the breath of death reappeared. Thanos'' injuries once again recovered, which made Carl a little helpless. "Hahahaha, you can''t kill me! Because I''m the man favored by death!" Thanos said proudly, and then attacked Karl. UU reading www. uukahnshu.com Although he used the power of two infinite gems, his attack would fail every time. The speed between Thanos and Carl can be said to be a world of difference. Carl can dodge Thanos'' attack without any effort, which almost makes him invincible. But Thanoss recovery ability is indeed very exaggerated. Hades''s power to restrain recovery was once again suppressed by the breath of death one level higher than it. Carl didn''t know how many times he encountered this situation, so he got used to it. After all, Hades, since its birth, has languished in almost every important battle. This also caused Karl to be really powerless to complain. "In that case, try this trick!" With that, Carl summoned the shadow, and infused it with the breath of hell. With the flanking attack of the two forces, Thanos felt a crisis. He wants to attack Carl, but his speed is too slow to touch Carl at all Such a situation made Thanos a little anxious. Especially the shadow of Karl, it made him very disgusted. "Is this the power of reality gems? You guy, really disgusting! Especially if you use the space gem, the teleporting ability brought by it, even more so! " Thanos attacked Karl while spitting out. But Carl shook his head and explained briefly. "To be honest, it''s okay to tell you something like this. My teleport ability is my own ability. And this shadow is not a gem of reality, it is also my personal strength. So, you dont have to find any reason to say that I used Infinite Gems. But since you want to see me use Infinite Gems, I don''t mind, I''ll show you something! " Chapter 442： Unilateral rolling! As the voice fell, Carl took out the gem of reality and wrapped it around Hades. Next second. Carl teleported behind Thanos once again, and slashed directly! This time, Carl''s attack almost cut Thanos in the middle! If it weren''t for him more quickly, just seeing his position in the back, I''m afraid the others are gone. "Sure enough, you still have to cooperate with reality gems to hurt you. Although the breath of death is also one of the rules of this world. But compared to the gems first, it''s still a lot worse. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he attacked again! At the same time, his shadow is also behind, flanking Thanos! See the situation in front of me. Thanos didn''t dare to be careless, he broke out with all his strength, and had a head-on collision with Karl! Suddenly. The earth began to tremble. The clouds split in the sky. The surrounding space is even more cracked, and there are dense cracks like a spider web! This is the aftermath of the battle between the two of them! And the scope of this damage is still increasing sharply! Seeing this scene, the agents and superheroes who came to participate in the war evacuated here one after another. However, the Cheritas were reluctant, and then they were affected by the aftermath of the battle, and eventually died. Obsidian Five will see the situation here and wants to come up to help. But before Thanos reminded them, don''t come. Carl has teleported to their side and started directly! Spike! There is no suspense spike! The remaining Hei Yao four generals were directly cut off half of their body by Karl. Even if he claimed that his weapon would never die if his weapon was not destroyed, he was killed by Carl at this time! His weapon was not damaged. But Hades''s ability, matched with the power of reality gems, General Deadblade has no resistance at all! "Damn humans! Go to death!!!" Seeing that his subordinates were directly killed in seconds. Thanos is extremely angry. Under the blessing of this anger, Thanos'' movements became much more agile. Compared to before, it is more than twice as fast. But for Carl, there is still no threat. Because as long as he wants to, he can continue to leave scars on Thanos'' body at any time. It''s just that if Carl continues to do this, it doesn''t make any sense. He now needs to find a way to kill Thanos. If not, the battle would not end at all. Thinking of this, Carl had to open the door of hell, and then kicked Thanos in. "You clean the battlefield, and after I solve Thanos, I will come back!" Carl yelled, briefly talked about the situation, then went into **** and continued to pursue Thanos. With the disappearance of the gates of hell. The others looked at each other, and it took a while before they realized that Carl had actually taken Thanos and ran to hell. "It''s really him..." Danvers shook his head, expressing that he was accustomed to it. The other people had almost the same expressions, except for Sol, with a big mouth open and his face full of surprise. He missed many things, so he didn''t know that Karl was already the master of hell. That''s why he was so surprised. "Well, the next thing we have to face is the enemy, this group of clutters! Let''s go together and deal with these chores, but it''s a very simple thing! " Steve Rogers shouted loudly, and then the Cherita was the first to reappear. "the Avengers!" "Assemble!" The sign slogan was shouted. The others immediately followed, and began to counterattack the Cheritas! It''s not just them. After Iron Man cleaned up the criminals who took advantage of the chaos, he also felt the scene of the war and launched a counterattack against the Cheritas! The mages of Kama Taj also traveled far and wide to come to support. Even the Brotherhood of Magneto and the Hellfire Club of the Black Queen rushed over. The earth heroes, no matter what organization they are in, all unite at this time to fight the aliens! Even if they were once enemies, they will still be united when facing a common enemy! Because they have a common, inviolable home! That is the earth! ... at the same time. The battle in **** is still in full swing. Carl and Thanos have entered a white-hot stage. But the two of them said it was a battle, but in fact it was Carl''s unilateral crush! Although Thanos has a power gem, it is many times stronger than Karl''s power. Even if Carl''s power reaches the S+ level, it is impossible to contend with all the power of this world. But his speed is several times that of Thanos, especially his ability to teleport. Coupled with the effect of the soul fruit, it is to interfere with Carl''s spirit and give early warning. The first effect interferes with the spirit and is almost ineffective for Carl. This ability is equivalent to an enhanced version of the overlord''s domineering, and with Carl''s current mental power, it can barely be offset. It''s just that I feel a little tired As for the second ability of the Soul Gem, it is purely given for nothing, with almost no effect. This ability is equivalent to the top-notch look and domineering, and it''s just a short-term prediction of the future. But this ability did not pose any threat to Karl, and it did not bring any improvement to Thanos. Because of Carl''s speed, Thanos'' thinking can react, but his body can''t react! Under such circumstances, the only remaining function of the soul gem is to increase Thanos'' power as well as his own energy. There are few other effects. This is the same reason that Carl has a spiritual gem, but he has almost never used it. Because the soul gem is quite tasteless for Carl, it is almost useless. Sometimes, you can control a few people to play, and then there will be no more. It is precisely because of this. Thanos has been suppressed and beaten by Carl. If it weren''t for his death breath, he had been helping him to counteract the ability of Hades and reality gems. I''m afraid he has died thousands of times now! But even so, Carl also discovered that Thanos was experiencing fatigue. Although it is very weak, but through the future vision, Carl still saw this scene! "Since there is no way to kill you directly, it will consume you! I want to see how long your death breath is! When we played against Domam, we spent more than three months and consumed him to death! I want to see if you have the ability of Domam that can cost me three months with you! " Carl''s face was cold, and he spared no effort to attack. Thanos''s face was a bit ugly. He thought he knew his body very well. If you really stand in a stalemate for three months, you will undoubtedly lose! Chapter 443： The Fleeing Thanos time flies. The battle between Karl and Thanos has been deadlocked for some time. Thanos at this time looked very embarrassed. There are many wounds on his body, which are constantly cracking and healing. The breath of death on his body traveled all over the body, but it was too late to help him heal his wounds. But with death and death, Thanos current situation is not very pessimistic, at least he does not have to worry, he will be killed by Karl in a short time. But looking at Carl''s side, he still has sharp eyes and his body is full of unparalleled aura. Except for the sleeve of his left shoulder, he was missing due to fighting, and there was no other place on his body, and there were any scars. Even the clothes were not stained with too much dust. Carl is completely at ease in the face of Thanos, except that there is no way to completely kill him, he is completely crushing Thanos! Such a situation made Thanos understand that he was no match for this guy in front of him. He just wanted to leave this **** hell, return to his temple number two, and escape from this planet. Because Thanos knows that if this continues, he will undoubtedly die! "Carl, how about a deal with you? If you are willing to let me go, I will give you the soul gem directly. And I also promise that I will not come to earth to be nosy. " "Thanksgiving, do you think you are still qualified to negotiate terms with me? Sorry, you are just a clown in my eyes now, not worth mentioning! " Carl sneered, and once again launched an offensive against Thanos in front of him. But at this moment. Thanos suddenly gleamed with black light. This strong breath of death abruptly blocked Karl''s attack. At the same time, a beautiful and coquettish woman, with a looming figure, as if she had nothing, but as if she had everything, very dazzling. "Death... my goddess..." When Thanos saw the goddess of death suddenly appeared, his eyes became a little dull, his hands stretched forward involuntarily, trying to hug the goddess of death in front of him. But the other party stretched out his finger and lightly tapped it on Thanos'' lips. I saw a strong breath of death, which gathered on both of them in the blink of an eye. Then the goddess of death, while Thanos was absorbing the breath of death, turned her head and glanced at Karl. "Outsiders, shouldn''t be here!" "You are the goddess of death?" "I am not dead, I am just a ray of longing, lodged in Thanos'' body. I will show up when he receives death threats to help him through the crisis. " A ray of thought of the death goddess answered Carl''s question frankly, which made Carl a little unexpected. "It seems that you still listen to frankly." "It''s not that I am honest, as a ray of longing, I have no right to lie, and I can also remind you an outsider, you have been paid attention to by the gods, you can''t leave!" The voice just fell. Thanos immediately absorbed the thoughts of the goddess of death, and his strength was greatly improved. Carl thoughtfully looked at Thanos in front of him, rubbing his chin, thinking about the ray of thoughts, and the last words before disappearing. "I can''t go, can I?" "Hehe, if I can''t go anymore, don''t think about it!" Carl sneered, and at this moment, a beam of light lased towards him. Facing this ray of deathly power, Carl did not evade, but straightened his chest and resisted! Without any exception, this light penetrated Carl''s body directly, and even brought him a sense of death. But this feeling only lasted for a second and disappeared, and the wound also recovered as before. "It seems that you have obtained the ability that can hurt me, which is really good! Thanos!" "How can it be?!" Having just gained a boost in ability, this should be the time for Thanos to show off his power. As a result, this full blow, although it hit Carl, did not cause any harm to him. Such a situation caught Thanos off guard. Then he immediately used the Infinite Gems to attack Karl. Just in a moment when he panicked, Karl had already arrived in front of him. "Ghost Cut" Accompanied by the slash that can cut the dimension. Thanos completely forgot to evade, and once again a huge wound appeared on his body. But this time, Thanos did not counterattack. Instead, he used the power he had just gained and cooperated with the power gem to forcibly open the barrier of hell. Since he did not leave through the gates of hell, where he will go is completely uncontrollable. And this crack will recover the moment Thanos escapes. In this way, it caused a certain obstacle to Carl''s pursuit. But that''s okay, after all, only the earth is connected to hell. Now Karl is completely certain that Thanos is trembling in a certain corner of the earth. "Little Thanos Don''t worry, it will be your death date next!" With that, Karl opened the door of **** and went directly to the front battlefield. The war here is still anxious. Carl roughly calculated the time. His battle time with Thanos was not very long, and it was only seven days and seven nights. But the situation here is still so anxious. The entire battlefield has become a ruin. The blocks where the tall buildings originally stood were also completely deserted at this time, except for the Cherita battleship hanging high in the sky, and the Temple II! Due to the characteristics of the Cheritas, they cannot be completely wiped out at all. But this is not the main thing. Because Carl discovered that Igo had also joined the battlefield. He alone contained the Avengers and 90% of the superheroes in the world! This is the strength of the multiverse energy level! Because he had hidden his body, only one energy body was left here. Even Strange, relying on the gem of time, could not find the other party''s body. When Karl learned the news, he directly wiped out all the enemies in front of him, and then came to Yigo''s body position. A hit! With the explosion of the planet Igo. The war on the earth finally came to an end. But there was one Thanos left, shivering in the corner of the earth. Carl''s goal now is to find and destroy the opponent! So the first thing he did when he returned to Earth was to summon all the heroes, even the ill-intentioned Silver Shadow Man, was summoned. "Now I have only one request, work hard, search for Thanos'' location and find him!" "Then kill him!" Chapter 444： Planet Devourer Central Antarctica. A huge creature with purple skin and a height of more than three meters is carrying something here. If Carl and others are here, you can see that these are all materials that can be used to make spaceships. It''s a pity that these materials are very small, and if they add up, I''m afraid that even a jet of a spacecraft can''t be made. But Thanos didn''t care about this. The only thing he had to do now was to create something that could leave the earth. As for whether this thing can be activated, he doesn''t care at all. Because he can use infinite gems to help the spacecraft start, this is the idea of ??Thanos. So he stayed here for three days, looking for such secondary materials almost every day, and at the same time evading hunting by S.H.I.E.L.D. and other forces. But even if he was cautious, he was finally found by Carl and others. Looking at the people who appeared in front of him, Thanos didn''t feel any loss or fear. His only idea now is to stick to his dream and continue to fight Karl! Since there was nowhere to escape, he naturally wouldn''t kneel in front of the enemy. This is his pride. At the same time, because of the breath of death, the immortal body brought to him gave him ample confidence. No matter what, he will not die. But even if he wouldn''t die, the Infinite Glove was forcibly removed by Karl. The power gem and soul gem were in Carl''s hands. Thanos was forcibly controlled, and then Loki used the ice box to forcibly freeze it in the glacier. This time Loki used the Ice Box, which almost exhausted all his power, and even made him a little collapsed. But it is precisely because of this. Thanos has no way to break free. In addition to him, other people have also used their abilities to strengthen this seal. Strange uses time gems to add a time barrier on top of it. This will slow down Thanos perception by 10,000 times! This ability can only act on people who have no resistance. The sealed Thanos just met this requirement. So he was unfortunately recruited. "Almost a dozen layers of seals, unless there is help from the gods, otherwise he will not be able to put them out. Next, I will personally throw him into the universe and let him fend for himself. " With that, Carl opened the space door and took Thanos to the outside of the galaxy. Because it was pitch black, and Karl rarely left the earth, he couldn''t tell the direction at all. But he at least knew the coordinates of the solar system, so he would throw Thanos in the opposite direction. After getting all this done, Carl clapped his hands and prepared to leave here. But the next second. A huge palm suddenly arrived! Carl didn''t even react, and was caught by this huge palm. Without any reason, Karl used space to walk and quickly escaped from this unknown palm. When he settled down again, he discovered that there was a huge and incomparable existence in front of him! This guy, the size of a head alone is equivalent to a sun! And this guy''s look Karl also knows! He is exactly the character only found in Marvel fan comics, Planet Devourer! Although in the comics, the Planet Devourer is affectionately called Uncle Tun, it has become a superhero, and even a super villain''s strength measurement unit. Generally speaking, if you want to say how strong this person is, you will say that he is as strong as Uncle Tun. However, most of the Uncle Swallows mentioned here are planet devourers who have not eaten enough. If he was full, the power of the God of Creation would not be given in vain! No matter how weak the Planet Devourer is, he is also one of the five creation gods, possessing the power to destroy the world! But this has a prerequisite, that is, he must be full to have such power. "I didn''t expect that the Planet Devourer, entering the liver would appear at this time. It is simply too torturous..." Since the vacuum couldn''t transmit sound, Carl was just talking to himself, only he could hear it. But he didn''t struggle too much here either. Now that the Planet Devourer has been identified, it appears on the periphery of the Milky Way. Then he can''t be vague. And now Tony Stark, has not developed a space-time shuttle device, Carl must not let the earth be destroyed. If not, the space-time shuttle device will probably be put on hold for a lifetime! Then Carl evaded several attacks from the Planet Devourer and counterattacked, testing his power a bit. Although the attack of the Planet Devourer is slow, he is basically just a variety of levels, and even his own energy has not been used. This doesn''t tell what stage he is in. However, Carl could see that his own attack had little effect on the Planet Devourer. Although the space was torn apart, a scar could be drawn on his very injury, and at the same time, coupled with Hades''s power, the scar could not be recovered. But such a scar of several hundred meters, in front of such a behemoth , is like a human arm, lightly pierced by an embroidery needle. Although it is a bit painful and bleeding, but I dont care about it at all. Because it is not a threat at all. In this way, Carl left the universe and returned to the South Pole. "To tell you a very unfortunate news, the Planet Devourer is here!" In the first sentence when he returned to Earth, Carl informed everyone present about the Planet Devourer. After hearing this name, about half of the people present didn''t respond at all, and generally their faces changed drastically! As long as you have drifted in the universe, even Rocky and Thor have heard the stories of the five great creation gods. At the same time, the Planet Devourer is also one of the most dangerous creation gods! They have naturally heard of this person. As for what hasn''t been heard before, Danvers will patiently explain to them. "By the way, does any of you know where the Silver Shadow Man has gone? When I came back, I didnt see anyone else. Where did he go now? " "He just said that he has something to do and he wants to go back to SHIELD." Steve Rogers said casually. Carl''s face changed slightly. Just as he was about to speak, a voice came from Steve Rogers'' cell phone. After it was connected, there was Nick Fury''s cry for help! "Captain, the big thing is not good!" "Silver Shadow Man suddenly rebelled and went crazy, destroying all the equipment that shielded the signal, and he also occupied the SHIELD spacecraft, sending a signal to the outside! I don''t know what he is going to do, but I have an ominous hunch that he is calling disaster to the earth! " Hearing Nick Fury''s call for help, the faces of the people present changed drastically. This time, they finally understood, why Karl was so wary of the Silver Shadowman. It turns out that he really has a purpose to join the Avengers! Chapter 445： Black hole! "Silver Shadow Man, do you know what you are doing!" After returning to S.H.I.E.L.D., Steve Rogers and Danvers were the first to bear the brunt of the place where the Silver Shadow Man was. But there are no exceptions. The Silver Shadow had already closed the surroundings, even if they could see the inside through the glass, they couldn''t get in. Because the ability of the Silver Shadow Man is like this. At present, Karl is the only one who can break the Silver Shadowman''s ability without pressure. "Sorry, I have to do this, because I am his person, so I can''t help myself. During the time I was with you, I was very happy, even I thought about it and wanted to lead him away. But I can''t do it, because this is the order he gave me, and I must strictly implement it. And he has come, and my body is not under my control. So sorry, I''m so sorry everyone, but I have to do this! " While apologizing, the Silver Shadow continued to send signals. He looked insincere, and even had an inexplicable sense of joy. But the people present were silent. Because they heard an unprecedented sadness in the tone of the Silver Shadowman. You know, the original Silver Shadowman had facial paralysis, and he didn''t have any emotions at all. Whether it''s joy or anxiety, he doesn''t have any emotions, it belongs to that kind of absolute reason. Steve Rogers, who has been with him the longest, knows this very well. "It''s useless for you to do this. I have probably found out. His current situation is equivalent to being controlled. So I plan to experiment with soul gems and soul gems to see if I can relieve him. If he can, maybe he is no longer an enemy, but if he can''t, then I can''t help it. " With that said, Karl used real gems to make the Infinite Gloves smaller, and then all the infinite gems except the time gems were set in the Infinite Gloves. Then he broke the barrier of the Silver Shadow Man and entered it, using the Mind Gem and Soul Gem, intending to get the Silver Shadow Man out of control. Although the Silver Shadowman also wanted to do this, his body would not allow it, so the opponent launched a counterattack. But it is a pity that Silver Shadowman''s strength is not a bit worse than Karl. His counterattack had no effect. However, Carl''s use of two infinite gems also did not help him release control. Carl then added reality gems. When the three infinite gems were eaten, the power fluctuations on the Silver Shadow Man disappeared! Carl made it! But the Silver Shadowman, at this time, faded away the mercury from his body and turned into a naked man, curled up on the ground, and fainted. Then Karl used the soul gem to check his soul state, but then accidentally entered his memory. "It turns out that this is the case, no wonder he becomes the puppet of the Planet Devourer..." Carl sighed, draped him in a suit, then hugged him out, and briefly introduced the current state of the Silver Shadowman and his experience. Is the outer galaxy Ze -An astronomer on La Planet. Suddenly one day the Planet Devourer descended on Ze -La. He warned all the inhabitants that this planet had been chosen as the food of the planet devourers. Norin decided to try to negotiate terms with the Planet Devourer, and he begged the Planet Devourer to let go of his home star. The price is that Nolin is willing to serve the Planet Devourer and help him find a suitable planet for food. After the Planet Devourer considered it, he accepted Norlin''s condition and gave him a powerful force. When Norin came into contact with this power, his memory, good and evil, conscience, and moral values ??disappeared completely. It wasn''t until he followed the Planet Devourer for a long time that he slowly recovered a little feeling, but most of the time, it was cold. The only way to bring the earth is to be affected by the special environment here, as well as the infinite gemstone fluctuations, if there is no moisture. He slowly recovered a glimmer of emotion and morality. That''s why he said such a paragraph in such a sad tone at the time. But Carl had just severed all the connections between him and the Planet Devourer. The Silver Shadowman in front of him had changed back to Norlin, and became an ordinary person, who originally belonged to his memory, and Karl also helped him find it through the soul gem. But after this guy woke up, he might be on the verge of collapse, and there was nothing Carl could do about it. Because of this kind of thing, he can only do it by himself. "The Planet Devourer will leave it to me to deal with, Strange, give me the Time Gem. Six infinite gems are enough to fight against the **** of creation. Luo, Intil, you two waited for me for a while, I''m not sure when I can come back, or even if I will win. But you dont have to worry at all, because I will definitely not die. I cant guarantee anything else, but this is the only thing I can guarantee! " Carl said while rubbing Intier''s head. Then he put his gaze on Tony Stark next to him. "The space-time shuttle continues to make it for me. No matter when I come back, this thing is always needed." "I know." Tony Stark didn''t talk nonsense, but simply nodded. "I will go with you!" Sol on the side wanted to follow Karl. But he was kicked by Carl. "You still want to contend with the Planet Devourer, you are really looking for death!" Carl yelled at the other person, then looked around with a smile opened the space channel and disappeared in front of everyone. They looked at the disappearance of the passage, and the unconscious Silver Shadow Man Norin, with a somewhat complicated expression. ... at the same time. Facing the huge enemy in front of him, Carl chose not to trigger, which surprised him. However, the choice is not triggered, which means that Carl can completely kill the opponent! This is a reminder from the system! This also gave Carl full confidence! Without any hesitation, Karl directly used the power of Infinite Gems and his own abilities to rush towards the enemy in front of him. When the Planet Devourer saw the Infinite Gloves and the six Infinite Gems, he was also shocked. He grew his mouth in a panic and opened the black hole ability! However the next second. The infinite gem burst out with a strong light. The Planet Devourer exploded! Half of Carl''s body was scorched, but under the effect of his ability, his body was constantly recovering. Just one blow! The Planet Devourer died suddenly! This is the sum of the six infinite gems, unparalleled in BUG, ??enough to destroy the power of the universe! Even the creation **** can''t hold it! But Karl was also badly injured and confused. This is a side effect of using six infinite gems at the same time. But somehow survived. But at this time. The appearance of that black hole caused Carl''s pupils to shrink suddenly! "Are the black holes still..." "Hehe, it seems I will sleep for a while..." Carl closed his eyes and couldn''t stand it anymore. But before he lost consciousness, he once again urged the infinite gems to eliminate the black hole! But at this moment, the black hole also absorbed Carl! A new world has been detected, and the sign-in of the **** level has been triggered! Chapter 446： Holy Grail! A new world has been detected, the selection of the **** level has been triggered! Option 1: You can return directly to the previous world without any rewards! Option 2: Complete this world Maste Task to help Maste Obtain the Holy Grail, you can return to the previous world and get transaction points: 10,000. Choice 3: Win the Holy Grail War alone, take the Holy Grail, destroy the black mud, then return to the previous world, obtain the Holy Grail of important props, and get transaction points: 30,000. System reminder: Due to the aftermath of the black hole explosion, this worlds magic index has been increased by ten times, please be careful of the host! Carl was confused and heard the voice of the system. But his consciousness at this time is still in a coma, but as a person who often makes choices. Carl chose subconsciously, choosing three with the highest reward. Then he completely lost consciousness. When his consciousness returned, he found that he was standing in a magic circle. The surrounding environment is also pitch black, and the most important thing is that an inexplicable memory suddenly appeared in Carl''s mind. "Modern knowledge?" "Fumu City?" "Heroic? Follower?" "Holy Grail War?" "Cut, luck is really bad." Carl looked at the very familiar man in front of him, and then took a look. Because of the use of Infinite Gloves, his unhealed left arm couldn''t help but curl his mouth. "It seems that the arm has not healed yet, and the Infinite Gems, in this world, have lost their luster. This should be a different world, with different rules, right? After all, infinite gems can only take effect in the Marvel world, and cannot be used in other worlds at all. " Carl said to himself, not afraid that the two people in front of him would hear what he said. He first took the infinite gem back, and then walked straight to the two people, revealing a nuclear good smile. At the same time, the overlord''s domineering directly broke out, which caused the worms in the basement to suddenly riot! "Be quiet!" The voice just fell. The overlord color is swept away! All the bugs, without exception, all die! Including the worms on the white-haired man in front of him, and the worms on the old man, all died! This is the domineering effect of the overlord! In the face of low-level creatures like insects, you can directly carry out dimensionality reduction attacks and kill them in seconds! Even if the opponent is a magic product! "why?" "Why my Be se ke , Will attack Maste ..." The white-haired man was very weak due to the worms in his body, coupled with the impact of the domineering look of the overlord. It feels like it''s broken at the touch of a touch, very pitiful. The old man beside him was full of horror, with an incredible expression on his face. "What the **** are you, what we are summoning is obviously..." "You scold me?" Hearing the old man''s words, Carl couldn''t help but grabbed his neck. Slightly harder... Just listen to the click! This old man''s neck was suddenly broken by Carl! Then Carl used the ability to shake the fruit to turn the old man directly into a corpse! See this scene. Another white-haired man showed a joyful smile on his face involuntarily. But soon, due to a physiological reaction, he immediately vomited out. After all, this scene is really scary? "Jiantong dirty inkstone, you deserve it!" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a sneer. When he set foot in this world, he already knew what the world in front of him was like! This is the moon world named Fate. And he was called to participate in the forthcoming Fourth Holy Grail War! "Jian Tong Yan Ye, right?" "Do you want to win, and then take Ma Tongying to live a normal life?" "How would you know her..." Jian Tong Yanye''s pupils contracted, and his frail face was full of shocked expressions. "Jian Tong Yan Ye, my Maste , I can tell you clearly, I know everything! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised, and then he took Jian Tong Yanye''s hand. Then he did not hesitate to use the mall''s ability to discount. This time, Carl was lucky and got a 50% discount directly. The Phoenix Fruit requires 100,000 trading points, and after a 50% discount, 50,000 trading points are needed. Carl now has more than 20,000 trading points, which means that he needs at least 28,000 to obtain the fruit of the Phoenix. Carl also took a look at the system just now and realized that he had chosen the option with the highest reward unconsciously! This means that Carl must win this Holy Grail War and take away the Holy Grail! At the same time, he can directly exchange the undead fruit, and then heal the extremely weak Jian Tong Yan Ye, and the slightly broken Jian Tong Ying. Although many years have passed since Karl''s life, he has not forgotten the life of a human being on earth in his previous life. At the same time, he also remembered that he had seen part of the plot about Fate before crossing. Although the final ending cannot be remembered, Carl still remembers the other heroic spirits After all, those people are too characteristic, especially the street lamp Wang Jinshining, which is so magical that you can''t forget it even if you want to. "My current body may not last too long, but I will try my best to provide you with magic power and obtain the Holy Grail... I don''t ask you to save me. Now I just hope that Sakura can live a normal life. Can you help me? " Jian Tong Yanye forced himself to stand up, grabbed Carl''s clothes, and questioned him weakly. Although he is weak, Karl can see his persistence and faith in his eyes! And this comes from a little girl named Ma Tong Ying! "Don''t worry, my Maste , I cant lose. And you don''t have to worry at all, because I don''t need a spell to survive in this world. " While talking, Karl directly drew Hades, and then let the **** breath cover Hades. "Hades, remove the curse marks on him, and at the same time help him strengthen his body." Hades trembled slightly, and then released his own evil spirit and hell, obliterating the power of Ling Shu. At the same time, Tong Yanye also felt his body recovered, which made his pupils quake again. "Don''t be too surprised, this is just throwing at your body''s potential to make you healthy. In essence, there is no gap with those bugs, so you can''t be happy too early. However, you can at least move around freely now, and my power can guarantee that you will not die in any way within a month! In summary, you have obtained an immortal body that lasts for a month. Next, Ma Tong Ying will leave it to you to protect yourself, and there is only one goal for me! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled once again. "That is the Holy Grail!" Chapter 447： Welcome to Fuyuki City Fuyuki City. Jia Tongjia. Carl had just settled at this moment, and he was bullying Ma Tong Ying, and then threw his body directly into the basement. Although Jian Tong Yanye was very disgusted with Carl''s move. But he also knew very well that with Karl''s strength, it would be easy to kill himself. In addition, Shinji Ma Tong has been torturing Ma Tong Ying, and even forcibly insulting her many times. As a result, Jian Tong Yanye didn''t have any good feelings for Jian Tong Jianji, and he wished he would die! But at this time, Ma Tongying couldn''t understand why the strange man in front of her wanted to kill her brother. "Uncle, didn''t you say that you still have important things to do? Why did you bring this stranger to Grandpa''s house and kill my brother? " At this time, Ma Tong Ying had no gods, no high light, and the whole person''s personality was almost distorted. She was tortured miserably, that''s why she became what she is now. If there is no Sunshine Boy, Shiro Weigu, the partner of justice, plus the King of the Harem will appear in the future. Ma Tong Ying will not be saved at all, nor will she have a normal life. But even if Shirou Eimiya saves her, Makiri Sakura will be tortured by others in Makiri''s family in the future. Because she in the original book has no protection from Jian Tong Yanye, she will naturally be tortured and humiliated by the Jian Tong family. "Sakura, this person is the hero I summoned, and what I have to do is win the Holy Grail War. As for Shinji Ma Tong, he has been bullying you, and he deserved it if he died. Not only him, but even your grandfather and my father Jiantong dirty inkstone were killed by this Mr. Carl. So from tonight, only the two of us will depend on each other, and I swear to heaven, I will never let anyone bully you again! " Although Jian Tong Yan Ye was rejected by Jian Tong Ying before, and was treated as a stranger. But he didn''t care, because he knew very well that the reason why Ma Tong Ying had such a distorted character was entirely due to the fault of Ma Tong Zang Yan and Ma Tong Shinji. This is not Ma Tongying''s fault, it has nothing to do with her! This is the idea of ??Jian Tong Yanye. "is it?" "They are all dead..." "Then why don''t you die?" "Matong Ying..." Jian Tong Yanye didn''t expect Jian Tongying to say such a thing, but he was not angry, but hugged the other person in a very heartache, and burst into tears. "I''m getting older, and I really can''t stand the tears. You two get along here. I''ll go out and get back soon." When Carl saw this picture, he couldn''t help but want to cry, but he held it back, and then left here immediately. He had only been in this world for more than an hour, and he knew nothing about Fuyuki City. Even if he had obtained the information about this world, it did not include the detailed information of Fuyuki City. At most, there is only information about the spirit veins of Winterwood City, the family of Winterwood City, and magicians. that is all. So Karl also needs to collect information and talk about information in person. It''s useless even if he has knowledge and domineering. According to the system, this world was affected by the explosion of the black hole due to Karl''s passing through. After that, some balance was broken, which directly increased the concentration of magic power in this world by ten times! Although I don''t know, what does this level mean. But Karl can probably guess that the other heroic spirits will get a very strong increase in strength! Although it is possible that the tenfold increase is not so exaggerated. But there is basically no problem with the triple increase. This is all Carl, based on the available data, reasonably calculated. But in order to confirm his conjecture, Karl must find other heroes and test their strength. The heroic spirit that exists in Fuyuki City now is only Assassi Conquer King Ride And gold glitter A che , Plus a Caste . Sabe And La ce , It was not called in Fuyuki City, so they all need to come by plane. And if Carl wants to find someone to fight, the best target is Jin Shining! Because he is currently the ceiling of heroic strength. If you want to explore this world and the strength of other heroic spirits, it is most suitable to find him as a pedal! In addition, Carl has erased the magic spell on Jian Tong Yanye''s body, so that he will no longer be the master. Similarly, Carl is no longer a heroic spirit, so he naturally loses the aura of a heroic spirit, so there is no need to worry about being discovered. It was just that Carl took a look, his left hand, which had not recovered from his injury, couldn''t help but shook his head. In order to save the earth, Carl had to use the Infinite Glove twice. This resulted in the infinite glove being nearly scrapped. At the same time, Carl''s body also received a certain degree of devastation. This is the side effect of using six infinite gems at the same time. However, with Carl''s own physique, the internal side effects have completely disappeared, and now Carl only has the outer scar on his outer left arm, which has not disappeared. However, these scars disappear a little every hour This is the information that Carl observed at Matsumoto''s house before passing by. This made him understand that it would take more than ten days to completely eliminate the scars. Fortunately, this scar just made Karl''s left hand a little rough, and it won''t affect his performance. But it is a pity that Infinite Gloves cannot be used in this world. Otherwise, Karl will have a very big killer, which can kill almost everything in seconds! But such a powerful plug-in was forcibly banned. And this also made Carl understand that if he was going to another world, it would be useless even if he brought infinite gems. Because of this thing, out of the Marvel world, it''s just a bunch of pretty gems. That''s it. that''s all. Carl flew in the air, concealed his figure, and secretly investigated the environment of Fuyuki City. At the same time, he also opened his personal attributes panel and sorted out his attributes a bit. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 1 Transaction point: 22611 Unawakened Ability: Huangquan Fruit Number of discounts in the mall: 1 Chapter 448： Golden glitter! "Is this the Tosaka family?" "It''s really one of the three magic families in Fuyuki City. This castle is much more domineering than the little house in the Ma Tong family!" Carl sighed as he looked at the castle in front of him. Carl is still a little unaccustomed to living in a big villa, but now he wants to live in the small house of Jian Tong''s. However, he is not a particular person, just bear with him a little bit. And living in this kind of place is very conspicuous, and Carl needs to deal with multiple attacks. "There are so many alarm devices here? It seems that they have also prepared a lot of measures to deal with the Holy Grail War! " Carl slowly landed on the ground and saw the red lines here. He can see these red lines clearly without even having to see or smell the color, because it is too conspicuous for him. The magic power contained on these red lines can be seen by anyone with a little magic power, except for ordinary people who have no power. But this cordon is completely useless for Carl. Go directly across these cordon lines and walk in this courtyard like a walk in a leisurely courtyard. at the same time. Tosaka Tokimi, who was inside the castle, noticed that someone had invaded the castle, and immediately opened the crystal ball to see who it was. But what puzzled him was that the person who came to the castle was a rather ordinary looking, but very handsome man. In the eyes of Tosaka Toshimi, this man had no characteristics other than being handsome. The only thing worthy of attention is his rough left hand, nothing more. And more importantly, Tosaka Tomomi did not notice any fluctuations in magic power on the opponent''s body. It is precisely because of this that Tosaka Tokimi didn''t do it directly. "Is it an ordinary person? But judging from his appearance, he shouldn''t be like an ordinary person who doesn''t enter the castle. Dear Hero King, do you see any clues? " "Huh! A trivial chopstick, and you want this king to observe another chopstick. You are so courageous!" Jin Shining said disdainfully, but she still glanced at the crystal ball. He has no interest in ordinary people, but he is also idle when he is idle, so he wants to see who is breaking in. It''s just that when he put his gaze on Carl, he couldn''t move his nest anymore. "This man, it''s not easy!" "Master Hero King, can you see any clues?" "Huh! This kind of thing, even if I have to let this king explain it, it turns out that the choppy is choppy. But since you want to know what is different about him, this king can help you open your eyes! " Before the words were over, Gilgamesh, the glittering gold, had turned into a spirit body and disappeared into the room. Tosaka Tokino had a serious face, got up and went to the window, wanting to see what was different about this man! at the same time. Carl was domineering, and he met a golden figure that appeared on the roof in front of him. He cast his gaze over in advance, and it happened to meet Gilgamesh, who had just appeared! "Yeah, isn''t this the hero king Gilgamesh?" "It''s such a coincidence, did you come shopping too?" Carl said this deliberately, in order to arouse the other''s curiosity. Sure enough, Gilgamesh frowned when he heard Karl''s words, feeling very strange. He had just been summoned, and apart from Tosaka Tokimi, no one should know his name. But Karl said it through, which made him feel that the person in front of him was more interesting than he thought. "Interesting chopsticks, because you know this king, this king can spare your life, but you need to answer two questions about this king!" Gilgamesh asked sarcastically with **** on his face. "First question, who are you?" "The second question, why are you here!" "Let me introduce, my name is Carl and I come from other worlds. As for why I am here..." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, using the void to walk, teleporting to Gilgamesh and staring at him. "Because I want the Holy Grail!" The voice just fell. The overlord''s domineering burst out! The powerful overlord''s color directly swept away all the surrounding warning lines! not only that. This overlord color even shattered a lot of the bricks and tiles on the roof of the villa. Gilgamesh was the first to bear the brunt, being directly persecuted by Karl''s domineering look. After feeling this reality, Gilgamesh looked ugly, and instantly left Carl''s side! "The trivial chopsticks, dare to come to this king, even dare to want the Holy Grail blatantly, it''s really looking for death!" Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh directly exploded with powerful magic power to offset the influence of the overlord''s domineering and domineering effect on him. At the same time, he also opened the treasure of the king and released a treasure, wanting to attack Karl The overlord color that Karl just released, once made Gilgamesh think that he had encountered a very powerful The emperor! And this place even surpasses himself! This made Gilgamesh, who has always been arrogant and conceited, completely unable to believe it, so he did not hesitate to launch a counterattack! But in the face of the sudden offensive, Karl didn''t even move his body, just snapped his fingers lightly. In an instant. The air in front of Karl suddenly cracked. This treasure was blocked by a crack and could not move forward. Just as Gilgamesh was puzzled, the crack suddenly enlarged! The construction period in front of Carl directly produced a huge impact, shattering this treasure! After all, this is just one of the most common treasures, not even C-level. It''s normal to be crushed by Karl. But Gilgamesh was very angry when he encountered this kind of thing for the first time! "Miscellaneous! It seems you really want to die!" "Gilgamesh, use the real one. I came here today just to see what kind of strength you, the hero king, really have. If you continue to be so proud, then I will personally drag you into hell! " The voice just fell. Karl slowly withdrew Hades. The domineering and **** aura, and the demon power on Hades are released at the same time! Faced with the three unexpected facts. Gilgamesh''s face changed drastically, and he once again strengthened the release of his own magic power, which barely blocked Karl''s momentum. But even so, this also let Gilgamesh know that the person in front of him is very difficult! "It''s really a good power, this king admits that you are not a chore, but who are you! You are neither a hero nor a magician, so why bother to participate in the Holy Grail War! " Chapter 449： Fierce battle! "Why participate in the Holy Grail War?" "Aren''t you just nonsense, a universal wishing machine, who doesn''t want it?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he returned to Gilgamesh''s question with sarcasm. Gilgamesh''s face was very embarrassed at this time, and the burner was full of anger deep in his heart. Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh directly opened the treasure of the king and wanted to kill the unidentified man in front of him! "Go to hell! Miscellaneous!!!" Accompanied by a roar. Gilgamesh shot hundreds of treasures instantly. And each of these treasures is stronger than the one he shot before! According to Carl''s preliminary estimate, even the lowest level of these treasures has a B level! So this time he didn''t care much and directly waved Hades in his hand. A flash of black light flashed by. A crack of hundreds of meters appeared in the space instantly! Hundreds of treasures were directly destroyed by Carl''s and! And Gilgamesh also showed horror on his face, and instantly escaped from Karl''s attack. Fortunately, Carl did not aim at the villa below. Otherwise, Tosaka Toshimi, who was watching the battle, would probably die without a burial place. "Damn chopsticks, not only has the aura of a king, but even the power of the devil, you guy, who is it!" Gilgamesh didn''t dare to care about it at all. Although he still called Karl a miscellaneous, he could already see that the man in front of him was very powerful! If he doesn''t show his true ability, he will be killed just like the other party said! "I said, my name is Carl, and I am someone who came to take the Holy Grail!" Before the words were over, Carl''s figure had appeared in the sky above Gilgamesh! Seeing this scene, Gilgamesh''s pupils quaked, and hundreds of treasures poured out of his king''s treasure! This time, the level of the treasure is stronger and faster than before! Carl was too late to swing his knife, so he could only use the Void Walk to dodge to the other side. But at this time, Gilgamesh had seized the gap in Karl, and instantly pulled out two treasures of similar appearance. "go to hell!" "Miscellaneous!!!" Accompanied by a roar. The two long sword-type treasures in his hand burst into fiery light, and two light cannons fired instantly! Under the control of Gilgamesh, the two light cannons were combined into one, bursting out a powerful force, rushing to Karl in the air! The power of this blow was so great that it even produced countless air bursts, causing the surrounding earth to tremble. Even the sky was illuminated a lot by this light cannon. If there were other people around, it might be mistaken for it to be day instead of night. "It''s a great power, but it''s not enough!" Looking at the light cannon in front of him, the corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and the knife was shot instantly! Ling Li''s slash collided with the swift light cannon, and fierce sparks erupted. And just in the next second. The sky is cracked! The atmosphere keeps breaking apart. There are dense cracks in the surrounding space! Seeing this scene before him, Gilgamesh was shocked again. "You have mastered this kind of power, what exactly are you, you have the ability that the king hasn''t mastered!" Facing Gilgamesh''s question again, Karl kept silent, but snapped his fingers lightly. Next second. The breath of **** instantly enveloped the two of them. But at this time, Carl realized that the **** space created by his **** aura was different from the Marvel world. If the Marvel world, the **** space created by the aura of hell, is to draw a circle on the spot. So in Xingyue World, this is a small space created by itself. Carl is not sure, just this world, or all other worlds. But what he can be sure of is that it is more convenient to open up a small space independently than to enclose it. "Is this an inherent barrier?" Feeling the evil aura around him, Gilgamesh''s face was extremely solemn. "I have to say that your strength is very strong, even if this king is not sure to defeat you. But you unexpectedly revealed your trump card, exposing the inherent barrier to this king, which is simply too funny! Is it possible that you think that the inherent barrier is invincible, can you kill the king? " Gilgamesh sneered and slowly opened the treasure of the king. Then I saw a red cylindrical object that looked like a sword but not a sword, appearing behind Gilgamesh. This is one of Gilgamesh''s strongest treasures, the Deviated Sword! This sword has the power to open up the world, and it can almost easily split this kind of independent space. "Tsk tusk, I really forgot, the seagull in your hand is such a good thing. But do you think I will let you release the treasure easily? " Carl was a little hilarious, so he really forgot that Gilgamesh had the Sword of Deviance in his hand, which opened up the space of hell. Of course, he is also not familiar with this ability After all, he has the power to acquire the breath of hell, even for three months. It is precisely because of this that he is not sure whether the **** space created by the **** breath is similar to the existence of an inherent enchantment. But let Gilgamesh remind him that Carl is basically certain now that **** space is similar to the ability of an inherent enchantment! So in order to prevent his **** space from being destroyed by Gilgamesh, Carl chose to take the lead! "Don''t be quiet, my king!" "After all, this king is also a godslayer, and anyone who doesn''t care about you will be defeated by this king!" The voice did not fall. The two of them immediately collided, and a fierce sound erupted. ... at the same time. The courtyard of the Tosaka family was surprisingly quiet. Tosaka Tokimi stood on the rooftop, his right hand holding the red wine trembling uncontrollably. There was even more horror in his eyes. "Fuyuki City''s magic power has increased by at least ten times, no matter what, this inexplicable guy who is not a hero or a master, where did he emerge from? What''s more, this guy can release the inherent barrier? This is really outrageous! " Tosaka Tokimi couldn''t imagine why there would be humans with such strength. Even the heroic spirits have to go all out to deal with it, otherwise it is very likely to die! Tosaka Tosaka now felt a trace of fear. If he had to face this kind of enemy, he might as well just quit directly. After all, this kind of guy who is not a hero or a master is not bound by the rules of the Holy Grail War at all. It is precisely because of this that he can break various rules unscrupulously, and even directly assassinate other masters! "No, I''m Tosaka Toshimi, I must not be afraid!" Chapter 450： But so! "I''m Tosaka Tokimin, I must not be afraid!" Tosaka Tokinomi patted his cheek vigorously, so that he would not be afraid. His psychological quality was good, and it didn''t take long for him to slow down. But his trembling right hand represents his heart, not so peaceful on the surface. "I don''t know if the other masters have discovered the magical changes in Fuyuki City. I personally feel that, with the exception of Fuyuki City, the magic of the entire earth has undergone some changes. It''s just a big or small improvement, but I feel that only Fuyuki City has the most improvement! After all, the Holy Grail War broke out here. If the magic power has not been improved much, the Holy Grail will not appear. What do you think, Yanfeng Qili. " "In response to the teacher, I think what you said is very reasonable, and the increase in magic power shouldn''t only be in Fuyuki City. And I also asked the Magic Church. They said that magic powers around the world have indeed increased. It''s just that if you want to know the specific increase value, you need to wait two days for it to be announced. " "Sure enough." The corner of Tosaka''s mouth raised slightly, and he took a sip of red wine, then placed it on a small round table on the rooftop. "Yanfeng Qili, you have been observing in secret for so long, do you have any thoughts about this person who suddenly appeared?" Tosaka Tomomi suddenly asked. Yanfeng Qili was silent for a moment, then shook her head. "He is very strong, I am not an opponent!" "Of course I know that you are not an opponent, even if it is me, it is impossible to be his opponent. Even in my opinion, few of the heroic spirits can defeat him. Your Assassi Even if it is the ever-changing Hassan, it shouldn''t be possible to defeat him in such an inherent barrier, right? " "It''s a bit difficult, but it''s not impossible to try it." Yanfeng Qili thought about it and answered truthfully. "I am a stepping stone for the teacher. If possible, I am willing to help you test his bottom line, even at the expense of Assassi. ! " "Yanfeng Qili, you always do this, but this is you." Tosaka Tokimi didn''t agree to Yanfeng Kirei''s request, he just shook his head, and continued to stare at nothing in the air. "It''s coming out." "It''s coming out!" The two spoke at the same time, with different voices. Yanfeng Qili''s face was calm, as if nothing could cause his mood swings. Tosaka Tokimi was a little excited. He wanted to know how Gilgamesh was fighting with the opponent in the inherent barrier. If Gilgamesh had the upper hand, everything would be easy to say. But if Karl has the upper hand, then Tosaka Tokimi will change his plan to obtain the Holy Grail. But just when he was thinking. A golden figure fell from the sky. Gilgamesh was lying in the garden covered in blood, looking dying. The other side. Carl stood in the air. Although his upper body on the left half disappeared. But Carl''s visible recovery speed is recovering his life! "The Departure Sword is very strong. I have to admit that, even I can''t avoid the Departure Sword''s damage. Such a must-have weapon is really buggy, but your power is too much, the king of heroes! If your strength is stronger, maybe I will really die here! " The corner of Carl''s mouth sneered slightly: "But so!" As soon as the voice fell, Carl''s half of his body had recovered as before, and then he glanced coldly at Yanfeng Kirei and Tosaka Toshimi. Carl didn''t do anything, just smiled sarcastically, and walked away immediately. He didn''t even bother to do it. Because these two people, in Carl''s opinion, can be killed at any time. As long as they don''t leave Fuyuki City, Karl can find the location of these two people anytime and anywhere. After all, Carl''s domineering knowledge can cover the entire island country, and it is not a matter of fact that there is a city of Winterwood. The only factor that is a bit unstable is that the magic here is too strong, causing some slight deviations when positioning. But these are all within the controllable range, and Carl can completely ignore it. After a while. When Karl left completely, Tosaka Tokimi jumped from the roof to the ground and healed Gilgamesh. "Hero King, are you okay?" "Hehe, this king can''t die, but this guy is really too strong." Gilgamesh sat cross-legged on the ground. His injuries were gradually recovered under Tosaka Toshimi''s treatment. Gilgamesh''s eyes were full of warfare at this time. He hasn''t felt this way for a long time. He originally believed that this Holy Grail war was just a child''s play. At this time, he has found a very strong opponent. That''s Carl! "Carl, right?" "This king remembers your name, you wait for this king, this king will definitely solve you completely!" Gilgamesh sneered, and suddenly a red magic burst out of his body. This magical power is completely different from Gilgamesh''s previous magical power, and even Tosaka Tokichen gave birth to a feeling of wanting to be completely surrendered! This kind of situation was unheard of by Tosaka Toshimi, never seen I don''t know what the situation is. "This power was originally used in this way, but this king is going to be reduced to it. It is really a shame to learn the abilities of others!" Gilgamesh laughed mockingly, and then withdrew the red magic! After the magic power disappeared, Tosaka Tokimi breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know what had happened to Gilgamesh just now, but he could feel that the magic power that Gilgamesh had just released was similar to the aura that Karl had burst before. This is a deterrent that can affect the opponent''s spirit and affect the opponent''s strength! If used properly, you can not only improve your own strength, but also suppress the opponent''s power! Very practical! This is the overlord color modified by Gilgamesh! It has to be said that Gilgamesh, who is a demigod and also a godslayer, is unique in learning ability. He couldn''t learn many of Karl''s powers, but the overlord''s domineering and his affinity were very high. So at the end of this battle, Gilgamesh succeeded in stealing his teacher directly and gained the overlord''s domineering. It''s a pity that this is the power of the magic revision. Although it is not as good as the original version, it is completely enough for Gilgamesh. It was when Tosaka Tokimin was treating Gilgamesh. Yanfeng Kiri quietly sank into the darkness without attracting anyone''s attention, and left the Tosaka family. He saw the scene just now, and a feeling of joy suddenly rose in his heart. I don''t know why, when he saw Karl''s strength far beyond his own thinking, he would be excited. This inexplicable mood prompted him to leave here quickly to avoid being discovered by Tosaka Tokimi. At the same time, he has to check his body carefully to see if there is a problem. Chapter 451： Warm daily Well known. The Holy Grail War is conducted in secret. Any explosion in Fuyuki City is a gas leak, and ordinary people will not react at all. Because they are used to gas leaks, they are so calm. In addition, no one will investigate the cause of the gas leak, which makes Carl''s two days extremely comfortable. Except that the place to live is relatively small, there is nothing wrong with it. Anyway, there are people taking care of eating and drinking, and people running errands when shopping. This life is beautiful, and Karl''s lazy cancer is already about to move. However, two days have passed since the battle between Karl and Gilgamesh. In the past two days, there hasn''t been a master or heroic spirit to come here to take a breath, or to inquire about the news, which makes Carl limited and boring. Had it not been for him to master the fighting skills to help Jian Tong Yanye, he would have gone out to find something to do. The current Jian Tong Yanye, because of the immortal body, Karl can abuse him casually. Whether it was cutting off his head, or piercing his heart, even shattering his head. Jian Tong Yanye will recover within three seconds without any influence. And the most important thing is that his pain and fear, under the influence of the **** breath and Hades''s demon power, all disappeared! This is also what Karl deliberately gave him. Because only in this way can it be guaranteed that Jian Tong Yanye will not shrink back when it is critical. Although his original character does not shrink at the critical moment, pain and fear still affect people''s judgment. So Carl simply eliminated these two side effects for him. He wouldn''t die anyway, and it would be useless to keep fear and pain. After a month, if he can restore a normal human body, Carl can help him restore these two functions. After all, this is a function that a normal person should have. If it has been erased, it will cause discomfort. "Brother Carl, Uncle Yan Ye, it''s time for dinner! You two don''t train anymore. Let''s have dinner first. " Jian Tongying stood at the door of the basement, yelling to both Carl and Jian Tongyan Ye. This place was sealed by Karl, whether it was coming in or going out, he had to carry it with his void walking ability. After all, this basement is too dark, there are all kinds of things that are not suitable for Ma Tong Ying to see. Carl blocked the gate, also for her good. "Lets train here today. Its the most serious thing to do the food first. I just dont know, what kind of food Sakura made today is waiting for us, hehe! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. However, his smile was like a pervert in Jian Tong Yanye''s eyes. Do not! To be precise, in Jian Tong Yanye''s eyes, Carl is a pervert, freak, and monster! Because two days ago, Carl and Gilgamesh''s battle, Jian Tong Yanye also saw it! Although he had only seen it, the last scene was the scene where Gilgamesh fell from the air with bruises. But from here he can also see that the thing he has summoned is invincible! Even the heroic spirit is not his opponent! So Jian Tong Yanye now obeys Karl''s arrangements, and this is not only because Karl will help him save Jian Tong Ying. More importantly, disobedience can really lead to death! Ma Tong Shinji and Ma Tong dirty inkstone are the best examples! Although these two people are right, but Carl can kill them in seconds, which shows that he is not a good man. If you say kill, kill! The eyes do not blink! "Mr. Carl, I have a question, I have always wanted to ask you." Just when Karl was preparing to take Tong Yanye out of the basement, his sudden question caused Karl to stop. "what is the problem?" Jian Tong Yanye took a deep breath and stared at Karl with his eyes straight, before he asked. "I want to ask how you came into this world. You are not a hero in theory, but why would you replace my Be se ke , Respond to my call? " "On this question? Nothing?" "Gone!" Jian Tong Yanye was very nervous, but still asked this question. His only worry now is whether Carl will be angry because of this problem. But suddenly, Karl laughed and patted his shoulder, which made Jian Tong Yanye a sigh of relief. Carl has this kind of smile, it means he is not angry. After living with Karl for two days and three nights, Jian Tong Yanye also understood a little bit of Karl''s character. "I thought there was something wrong, it was so serious, it turned out to be this!" Carl shook his head, chuckled, and said casually: "This incident was an accident, because I destroyed a black hole, so I fell into this world, and then covered your original hero Be se ke . But it was precisely because of this accident that I knew what was going on here, and at the same time I met a beautiful little girl like Sakura. Also, if I said that I was originally a king part-time lord of hell, by the way, I saved the world, do you believe it? " "I believe it! Of course I believe it!" Hearing Karl''s end, regardless of the three or seven twenty one, Jian Tong Yanye directly chose to believe it. Even if what Carl said was false, he would choose to believe it. Carl didn''t expect to respond to Yu Jian Tong Yan Ye''s reaction. He shook his head, put his hands on Jian Tong Yanye''s shoulders, and led him out of the basement. "You two are so slow to come out so slowly, the food is about to cool down!" "Okay, we''re going to eat now, don''t be angry, little princess!" Carl touched Tong Ying''s hair, and then the three of them went to the kitchen to prepare for dinner. At this time, Ma Tongying''s personality is very cheerful, and she can''t see the shadow of the gloomy personality two days ago. And this is also because of Carl. He used his devilish breath to suppress that part of Ma Tongying''s memory. But these memories have not been cleaned up, because Carl will not erase the memory''s ability, all he can do is help suppress it, that''s it. And this suppression will gradually become invalid as Ma Tong Ying''s magic power increases and her age increases. After about five years, this suppression will completely fail, and she will remember everything by then. But at that time, her ability to bear it was probably no longer a problem. That''s why Karl chose to use this method to temporarily let Ma Tongying escape that unfortunate childhood. Jian Tong Yanye also agreed with Carl''s approach. Because he also didn''t want Ma Tongying''s character to sink like this forever, so rejuvenating her is the most important thing. that''s all. The family of three happily finished their meal here. But at this moment. Carl froze for a moment, then his gaze floated to the window. Chapter 452： High profile debut Feeling the fluctuation of magical power, Carl put down his bowl and chopsticks, walked to the side and opened the curtain. Not far away, the light of the knife flickered, and the flames of the explosion skyrocketed. This is obviously someone starting to do it! "Jian Tong Yanye, have you seen it? After being quiet for a while, someone else can''t wait to do it." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. At the same time, Tong Ying also turned her gaze here, with stars shining in her eyes. "Is this Yorun setting off fireworks? The light over there looks so beautiful! But why do they set off fireworks in a cover so that outsiders wont be able to see it? " Ma Tongying tilted her head and asked innocently. Carl returned to the table and rubbed Tong Ying''s hair lightly, and explained softly. "This is not fireworks. Although the visual effects look similar, this is the heroic fighting. Ma Tongying, stay at home and don''t go out. This Holy Grail War has nothing to do with you. Jian Tongyan and I will go there at night, and you can stay here quietly. " "It turns out that this is the Holy Grail War, I know Brother Carl, I will stay at home obediently. But brother, you have to come back safely, and also Uncle Yan Ye, absolutely don''t have anything to do! " Jian Tong Ying shook her pink fist, cheering for Karl and Jian Tong Yan Ye. Carl was also very cooperative with his fist, and lightly touched Ma Tong Ying''s small fist. Just like that, Ma Tongying suddenly smiled, her eyes filled with stars. "Mr. Carl, what are you talking about? What is there?" Jian Tong Yanye is now looking dazed, completely unaware of what Carl is talking about. Because he was not a magician at all, and there was no magic circuit in his body, of course he couldn''t see the enchantment in front of him. Although he was instilled with **** breath and demon power by Karl, he obtained the immortality for one month. But in any case, he has completely lost his identity as a magician, which is beyond doubt. At most, he has a little theoretical knowledge. That''s it. "Yeah, you have no magic power at all and you are not a magician. You can never see this pure magic enchantment. I forgot this." Carl patted his forehead and continued: "In that case, I''m taking the lead in the charge, how about you waiting for an opportunity behind?" "I have no objections!" Jian Tongyan nodded at night and agreed. Carl also showed a handsome smile, then put his hand on the opponent''s shoulder. "Be mentally prepared, what you will see next is the real Holy Grail war!" ... at the same time. A fierce battle is taking place in a certain warehouse area. A woman with long blond hair in armor is engaged in a fierce battle with another man holding two guns. The battle between the two of them was inseparable. Carl quietly came to the roof next to him and watched the battle. Jian Tong Yanye did not appear here, but was placed by Carl next to the warehouse not far away. Carl''s purpose in doing this is to distract others so that they will not notice Jian Tong Yan Ye. Although Carl has seen the anime Fate before, he also knows the specific direction of the Fourth Holy Grail War. But reality is not anime, there is no script to speak of. Coupled with Fuyuki City''s overall magic power, it has been completely increased tenfold. This was not only informed by the system, but even the Magic Association and the Clock Tower had issued notices, saying that the magic fluctuations here had increased tenfold. not only that. The entire Earth, or the entire Moon World, is now in a situation where the magic power has all doubled. Except for Winterwood City, other places with more spiritual veins have also increased their magic power by at least five times. Even if it is a **** with poor magic power, the magic power is at least about twice as high as before. This is the butterfly effect brought by Karl''s appearance. And more importantly, according to the calculations of the Clock Tower and the Magic Association, this increase in magic power has a high probability of permanent existence! That is to say, Carl eliminated the black hole, traveled to this world, and then added a permanent magic boost to this world BUFF! I have to say that this is Carl inadvertently, adding to himself the difficulty of the game. If restoration becomes the difficulty in the original work, Carl never needs to be so careful now. This is why Karl needs to ask Jian Tong Yanye to help him and collect information. Because of the reality, it is still more complicated in general. Carl stood on the elevated ledge, thinking, and observing the surroundings. Seeing and hearing all the domineering! Through seeing and hearing the domineering, Carl can find that there are four other people besides himself. But three of them are humans, and one is a hero. After all, Carl has fought Gilgamesh, knowing that the spirit of the heroic spirit is special As for the other three people, Carl can probably guess it. The woman who has no magic power is Hisou Maiya, the subordinate of Keiji Eomiya. The man lying on the roof of the warehouse was undoubtedly Eimiya Kirishu. And on the other side, the man with very strong magic power, needless to say, naturally it is La ce Master Kenneth, Teacher Ken. "I really didn''t expect that the battle here is still so fierce, but in the original book, there is no victory or defeat in this battle, and it shouldn''t be a victory or defeat now. That being the case, I might as well go up and intervene to disturb the battle a little bit. It doesn''t make much sense to stay here anyway. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he found Sabe below And La ce The moment he was about to make contact, he appeared between the two of them! "Two, can you listen to me?" "who?!" "So fast!" Sabe And La ce Focusing on the battle, he didn''t know how Carl teleported to them. After the two of them discovered Karl, the movements in their hands couldn''t stop at all, and they could only bite the bullet and attack Karl. Facing the attack of the two, Carl was not afraid of danger, and even showed a smile! I saw that his hands were covered with armed domineering, while Liu Ying''s domineering also surged! The formidable domineering and his own indestructible flesh directly resisted the attacks of the two of them. Although this was an attack from the treasure, they didn''t release the treasure, and they didn''t even release much magic power. Even if Karl was flanked, he did not suffer any injuries! I saw him with one hand, completely resisting the attack of the two! "That''s it?" "It''s too weak!" Chapter 453： No solution! "That''s it?" "You are too weak!" Carl''s mocking voice appeared in their ears. Sabe And La ce At the same time, he was shocked and quickly retreated to prevent Karl from finding a gap and counterattacking himself. But Carl did not intend to pursue the pursuit at all, because he has not yet declared his identity. You can fight at any time, but you can''t forget it! And the purpose of his coming here is not to fight, but to show his face and let everyone know him. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Carl. I am a human and a part-time hero." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a charming smile, and then glanced at Alice Phil who was hiding behind. Then Carl took a deep breath, and the overlord''s domineering burst suddenly broke out, directly making everyone present tremble! At the same time, his voice full of majesty also resounded in everyone''s mind! "Sabe ! " "La ce ! " "As a former hero and king, but now you need to hide your identity, don''t you find it a bit boring. King Arthur Altria Pendragon of Great Britain! And the glorious look Di Lumudo Audina! " Carl made a high-profile appearance and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Because of his way of playing, it was really shocking! Whether it is La ce Still Sabe At this moment, I didn''t dare to underestimate the man who suddenly appeared in front of me. At this time, she was sneaking around and bypassing the crowd behind the crowd. She was also taken aback by Carl''s sudden domineering look. He is familiar with this trick, because he has not felt it for the first time. But no matter how many times he feels it, he can feel the shocking feeling, because this is Karl! "Who are you!" Altoria Xiumei flopped lightly and pointed at Carl with a sword. Di Lumuto smiled contemptuously, not caring about Karl''s appearance, but paid more attention to Karl''s appearance. Because he suddenly discovered that Carl was much handsomer than him, which was a little bit pungent for Dilumudo. "This handsome and handsome husband is not inferior to mine, you suddenly appeared to disturb me and Sabe The battle between them was not what the knights did! " "I''m not a knight. Excuse you to care about me?" Carl stunned back without hesitation, and Di Lumuto said nothing. Before he could respond, a somewhat vague and angry voice sounded! "La ce , Dont talk nonsense, kill them both! " This is La ce Maste The order from Kenneth! "Since it is Maste Naturally, I dare not disobey the order! " La ce The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a charming smile, and the seals of the two spears were unlocked. Sabe Hold on to your weapons and stand ready. Carl shook his head and took the lead to Sabe Hands on. He drew out Hades and swung it out, a huge slash, instantly splitting the ground, towards Sabe Go! Facing Karl Ling''s blow, Sabe He didn''t dare to resist, and dodged without hesitation. "Mr. Carl? Is this your treasure?" Seeing the scene like a crack in front of us, Sabe Questioning with a serious expression. But Carl smiled contemptuously and did not answer, because Sabe This question does not make any sense. This was just a casual blow from Karl, not a treasure at all. Then Karl put his gaze on Di Lu Muduo who was not far away, and ridiculed. "La ce , You don''t have to worry so much, right? The broken red rose is just a scrap iron in my eyes! " "Is it scrap iron, or this is not defined by you!" La ce The corners of the mouth raised slightly, and came out! Face La ce Carl''s offensive was unhurried, and he comfortably avoided his swift attack. Seeing Carls flexible posture, Sabe on the side I felt a great pressure. She can see that Carl is very powerful! And more importantly, everyone present can see the power of Karl. Even if Karl is not the identity of the hero, they have seen it! Suddenly, such a powerful human being appeared as an enemy, and whether it was the heroic spirits or the masters present, they couldn''t help but sigh. Then they thought of the previous battle at Tosaka''s house. La at this time ce , Obviously also found something wrong, immediately changed the fighting method, both shot out, killed Karl and returned the carbine! There was a clang. The inevitable Huang Qiangwei touched Carl''s body as if hitting an iron plate, without any effect! "How can it be?!" Seeing that his attack was useless, La ce Obviously surprised. The corners of Carl''s mouth rose slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose again. I saw him holding La effortlessly ce''s hand, then shook it hard, UU Reading directly threw it out! "I advise you, if you directly liberate the Demon-breaking Red Rose, it may still have an effect on me. But the yellow rose of Bi Mie will not have any effect on me, because I don''t have a trace of magic in my body! My body has been tempered for thousands of times, and its hardness is as strong as steel. A weapon that can break magical defenses has no effect at all for me. " Carl shook his wrist, still with a flat smile on his face. "Who are you, is there such a thing in humans?" La ce The expression was dignified, and he obviously didn''t believe that Carl was really a human being. Because this is too unacceptable. But before Carl will take it, Sabe He stood up directly and rushed towards Karl with a swift pace. In the face of her attack, Carl remained in place and did not move, only to punch lightly. In an instant. A crack appears in the space. Powerful shock wave, stop vomiting and take Sabe Knocked out. "What kind of power is this?!" Sabe Standing up again, he couldn''t believe that Carl had the ability to crush space! And more importantly, Sabe Feeling the power just now, I found that I couldn''t resist at all! This power is prohibitive! at the same time. The lord''s brow furrowed. He had no idea whether Karl had any other means. So he directly issued the order to kill Karl! "La ce ! Kill this human first, and you must not let him continue to disrupt the situation! " "Yes! My Maste ! " Chapter 454： Iskandar! La ce At this time, I was also a little unhappy. He and Sabe The fight was interrupted, and then Carl played it. Now naturally there is resentment. He just wanted to give Karl a severe lesson! But just when he gathered his magic power and prepared to release the treasure, There was suddenly thunder and horseshoes in the sky. "Ahahahahaha! It''s really lively here!" Accompanied by wild laughter, a public figure appeared among the three! "My name is Iskandar the Conqueror! Ride The job agency is here! " Seeing the man appearing in front of him, Carl couldn''t help covering his forehead. "You are really a big second-year boy, Ride ! " Accompanied by a loud noise in the sky! Second Uncle Ride Come on! I have to say, Ride The special effects on the stage are more exciting than when Karl suddenly appeared. But Carl is better than shock. After all, Iskandar has no ability to block Sabe at the same time And La ce s attack. "Scene Man Ride , I will declare my family as soon as the beginning of the game, you really deserve to be the King of Conquer! " Carl floated in the air and looked at each other, the smile on his face still flat. He is not used to raising his head. No matter who he is facing, he is naturally the best to look straight, unless the other person''s height is too high. "Hahahaha, self-reporting can show our bravery, so why not! Not to mention, you have exposed the identities of the two of them, so what''s the harm in adding me? " "Hahahaha!" "You fool!" Weber as Ride The master, hiding in the car at this time, didn''t dare to appear at all. At this time, he was really too embarrassed. However, it is precisely because of his character that makes the relationship between the master and the heroic spirit in the original work seem so warm. "Hahahaha, do you want to join my subordinates and share the fun of conquering the world with me!" In this way, we can get along with friends and conquer the world together! " Hear Ride The words, everyone present was stunned. No one but Karl would have thought that Ride In addition to blew up when he came up, he could also make such amazing remarks. "To be honest, it''s hard to imagine this world, almost unified by someone like you..." Carl shook his head and couldn''t help but complain. Ride He even laughed, and looked at Carl skillfully: "How about, do you want to join..." "Noisy!" Before the other party could finish speaking, Carl interrupted him directly, and then swung a knife. With this knife, Carl didn''t use any force, only a slight airflow appeared, cutting off a strand of the opponent''s hair. Weber, who was under Iskandar, was even more horrified. He didn''t dare to appear at all, for fear of being cut off by Carl. "It''s you, Webber, I''m still wondering why you went crazy and stole my holy relic. Unexpectedly, you actually participated in the Holy Grail War by yourself. Why not let me do it for you, special extracurricular tutoring, let you know what a real magician is! " "Do you want so many words?" Carl couldn''t listen to this disdainful, proud voice. He directly interrupted the other party''s speech, and walked in front of the other party. "You are La ce Maste Right! Mr. Kenneth! " "La ce ! " Seeing Karl suddenly appeared in the air, Kenneth used the first spell without hesitation. La ce ''S figure appeared in front of Carl instantly. "Cut, it''s a second!" "I have to say that Lingshu is really good. This teleportation effect is even more exaggerated than my ability." Carl shook his head and returned to his place. "Maste ..." La ce A little guilty, he just wanted to say something, but he was yelling at him! "What a waste! Take me away quickly!" After being taken aback by Carl, Kenneth didn''t dare to stay here. Him and la ce Leaving here quickly, disappeared in the blink of an eye. I have to say that Kenneth''s courage is a little bit small, otherwise he won''t be scared off directly. But Carl turned his gaze in another direction. "Mr. Eimiya Kiritsugu, right? Sabe Master, do you want to come down and talk? " Weimiya Kirishu frowned. He was wondering why Karl could see through everyone at a glance! "Don''t look at me with that kind of doubtful eyes, this is just one of my abilities, allowing me to see through everything!" Carl tilted his head, blinked, and then he flashed forward to another elevated stand! "Assassi Do you feel a little tired after watching it for so long? " "So fast" Assassi Without a reaction, Karl has appeared behind him. With the black light flashed away. Assassi The head fell to the ground, then turned into a puddle of black smoke, disappearing. "Baimei Hassan is said to have dozens of incarnations. It is completely useless to kill this one alone." Carl scratched his head. The seemingly inadvertent words attracted everyone''s attention. "Hiuu Maimi, we retreat, Alice Phil, you and Sabe Evacuate here depending on the situation! That man is very special, it is not suitable to stay here for long! " Weimiya Kirishu was very decisive, and directly gave the order to get here in the car. Alice Phil was in the earphone, heard the voice of Kirishu Eomiya, and then tapped twice to express her response. Then she grabbed Sabe Hands. "Sabe , Wei Gong said, wait for an opportunity to retreat! " "I see, stay behind me, ready to evacuate at any time!" Sabe He also nodded, protecting Alice Phil behind him. at the same time. Iskandar smiled, his eyes kept on Carl. "Hahahaha, it''s so interesting!" "In addition to our heroes and masters, there are other people who participated in the Holy Grail War. This kind of thing seems to be the first time since the Holy Grail War was developed! " Although Iskander has a tendon. However, he was given knowledge about modern times and the Holy Grail War let him understand. He is participating in an unprecedented Holy Grail war! This situation makes him feel excited! But Webber was shivering in the car. "So you want to fight with me now?" Carl raised his eyebrows, and he could feel that Iskandall was really teasing himself just now. "Hahahaha, don''t worry about fighting, this good show has just begun!" While speaking, Iskandar opened his hands again and roared loudly. "Heroic spirits who have been attracted, show up and gather here!" "Little ghosts who are afraid of showing their faces will inevitably be despised by Iskander, the king of my conquest!" Chapter 455： Street lamp king "Hahahaha!!!" The voice fell. The audience was silent. Only Iskandar''s wild laughter continued. After a while, Carl raised his mouth slightly and looked at the street lamp on the side. Above this street lamp, a golden figure is slowly appearing. He has a haughty expression and a contemptuous gesture. Come here like a king. But just when he just started to speak. Carl was one step ahead. "Street lamp king, you are hot!" Suddenly. The scene was a bit quiet and awkward... "Carl, you **** dare to disrupt this king''s thinking. You deserve to die!" Gilgamesh, with anger on his face, directly opened the king''s treasure. Aim two inconspicuous treasures at Carl. But he didn''t do it directly, because the two of them had fought before. Now that the situation is unclear, Gilgamesh will take out two treasures at most to deter him, and he doesn''t dare to rush it. After all, he was once defeated by Carl once, so of course he must be treated with caution. "There is more than one treasure?!" But no one understands Gilgameshs caution, The others just saw Gilgamesh take out two treasures, and suddenly became nervous. "Hiding behind me!" Altria protects Alice Phil behind her back. She can tell. The strength of this person is extraordinary! "Hahahaha, are you also a king?" Iskandar opened his mouth and laughed, but Gilgamesh''s disdain and sarcasm was in return. "Minor pieces! You are not qualified to talk to me!" After Gilgamesh shouted at Iskandar, he kept his gaze on Karl. "In this world, there are not many people who can match my hero king, but Karl, you count one! Why not practice our hands and clean up other opponents, and then you will get the friendship of the king! As for the little things like the Holy Grail, I don''t care at all, you can deal with them as you like! " Gilgamesh was pretentious. In his opinion, no one can be a brother to him. At present, there is only Enkidu who has gained Gilgamesh''s friendship. But what Carl didn''t expect was that Gilgamesh would throw an olive branch on himself, and even wanted to make himself his brother. If you change to normal times, Carl doesn''t mind being good at Gilgamesh. But his mission is to win the Holy Grail War, so naturally he cannot form an alliance with Gilgamesh. But Carl didn''t appreciate it. "Street Lamp King, what do you want me to say hello?" "Now it''s the Holy Grail War, can you put away your pride and innocence and get serious? If you are not serious, you may be killed by these guys! By the way, Ride present And Sabe All are kings, and you are also kings. When you meet the three kings, shouldnt you talk about what the king should talk about, so how about stopping here today? " In this short half an hour, the heroic spirits, except for Caste Besides, everything is missing. And Jian Tongyan night, using the **** aura to convey to Carl, said that he had collected information from other masters. It can now be withdrawn. So Carl does not intend to continue to consume it, because it makes no sense. "Huh! Except for me, no one else deserves to be a king, nor will I get my approval! But Carl is different from you. You have the aura of a king. I can be sure that you are no less than mine. At the same time I can understand your pride! So the two of us are a natural pair. As for the other guys, they are all miscellaneous! " Jin Shining was still so arrogant, she didn''t put other people in her eyes at all. Like he said himself. Apart from Karl, no one can be recognized by him! At least for now. After all, these people have not yet demonstrated their strength and courage. "Street Lamp King, what you said is not funny. If I didn''t have a reason to keep you, I would have killed you. And in this Holy Grail War, I dont need any partners, you will all be my enemies! But now I dont need to stay here anymore. If you want to continue the stalemate, I dont have any comments. " As he said, Karl flew slowly into the sky, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. "The information I want has been collected, so I withdraw first, and you continue." As soon as Carl''s voice fell, the person had disappeared. Everyone was shocked when they saw Carl''s figure disappear. Even Gilgamesh couldn''t help but frown. Because he was completely unable to see how Carl left. "Master Hero King, that person is right. There is no need to stand in a stalemate with them now, and I invite your lord to return." Tosaka Tokimi''s words suddenly resounded in this area. Gilgamesh sneered and glanced at Sabe with disdain. And Ride , And then left unhurriedly. This is slightly different from the original. Because of Karl''s appearance, it was impossible for them to fight. After all, no one wants to expose his back in front of people like Carl. Because they can see that Carl''s strength is very powerful and exaggerated is not something ordinary people can resist! "Hahahahahaha!" "My Maste , Do you have anything else to say? " Iskandar looked at Webber under him, his eyes full of doting and doting. Weber looked at Sabe tremblingly , And Alice Phil behind her. "Hello, my name is Webber, a student of Clock Tower Kenneth..." "Hello, this is Alice Phil von Einzbern." Alice Phil smiled softly, and suddenly Webber''s heart melted. Although they were both enemies, Alice Phil really had no choice but to face the weak boy in front of her. After all, she is also a very gentle person! "Alice Phil, we should withdraw, you get in the car first, and I''ll break it!" "Knowing Sabe , Let''s get out of here! " The two of them looked at each other, got into the car one after another, and then drifted around in place, moving very swiftly and without muddy, and then left here. "Hahahaha, it''s so funny, so funny!" "This Holy Grail War, I am afraid it will become an unprecedented exaggeration. I really look forward to it more and more. Webber, my Maste , Are you looking forward to it like me? " "Hahahahahaha!" Iskandar laughed loudly, his expression extremely excited. But Webber is completely the opposite of what he is now. "Ride , You must not be careless, let alone those few heroic spirits, even that human being, you are not necessarily his opponent! " "Hahahaha, don''t worry Maste , I will treat it with caution! " Chapter 456： Negotiate The mansion of the Ma Tong family. Carl and Jian Tong Yanye, in the basement, began to discuss what strategy should be used to carry out this Holy Grail war. "Jian Tong Yanye, have you seen those masters hiding in the dark?" "I have seen it all, and apart from those masters, I found that Alice Phil does not seem to be the master. She should have been just a shield from the magician killer Eomiya Kirisu. Because of Eomiya Kiritugu, there is a high probability that it is Sabe Master! At the same time, he also has a subordinate, a woman. The specific case is unknown, but he should be a sharpshooter and feel very keen. In the end, if I hadn''t been fast enough to hide in the sea, I''m afraid she would have discovered it. " Carl nodded when he heard Eimiya Kiritugu''s words, and sighed immediately. "No wonder when you came back, you were so wet, it turned out that you jumped into the sea. But that''s okay, if you are discovered by someone, Sakura is likely to be in danger. Although she inherited the magic circuit of the Ma Tong family, at the same time, due to some reasons, the magic talent was very high. But she is still a child after all, and if someone does something to her, Kozakura has no room to resist. " Hearing Karl''s words, Jian Tong Yanye also nodded. Although Jian Tong Yanye is confident to protect Sakura, he also knows that the battle between magicians is very tragic. If you don''t pay attention, you may lose your life. "Mr. Carl, I have a question for you. Since you are already so strong, why don''t you just kill the other heroes and masters, and instead conduct these investigations?" Jian Tong Yanye obviously didn''t understand why Carl did this. In his opinion, Carl has the power to flatten these heroes. But Carl shook his head and explained briefly. "Reason 1: All I want is the victory of the Holy Grail War. Unless these masters anger me, I will not take their lives back. Reason 2: I''m not as strong as you think. Although my strength is also good, I can''t face the four heroes alone. As for the heroic spirit who hadn''t shown up before, I don''t know where he is for the time being. If they unite, although I can guarantee my undefeated, I dare not say that I can beat them. Therefore, we must be more stable, and must not be too reckless. " "I know Mr. Carl, I will follow your instructions." "That''s right, let''s continue to discuss countermeasures." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and Jian Tong Yanye began to discuss how to win the Holy Grail War. At the same time, Carl also took advantage of his foresight and began to lay out the battle plan, and at the same time let Jian Tongyan stare at those spiritual veins. Because these spiritual veins are where the Holy Grail is produced. He needs to stare at these places, because the place where the Holy Grail appears, Karl must be in his own hands. But there is one more thing, that is, Karl needs to get close to Eomiya Kiritsugu and Alice Phil. Jian Tong Yanye was a little surprised at this, he didn''t know why Karl was approaching each other. Carl briefly explained Alice Phil''s physical condition. Although Jian Tong Yanye didn''t know the situation, he probably knew that Alice Phil was a living Holy Grail container. And what Carl wanted to do was to take the little holy grail in Alice Phil out of her body. Although the operation is very difficult, it is not impossible to achieve. Because Carl has an idea now, but it may not guarantee 100% success. But if Eimiya Kiritugu knew about this news, I''m afraid it would be the first time to agree. Although he is a person whose reason is greater than sensibility, his love for Alice Phil will not be lost. And doing so will not affect the other party''s plan. If Alice Phil could really survive, it would also be a kind of salvation for Kirishu Eomiya herself. There is just one thing, Karl must think of a perfect reason to approach each other. So Carl planned to let Jian Tongyan stare at the situation at Einzbernberg. Once you find someone invaded, you should notify Carl immediately, and he will rush to the rescue as soon as possible. If you are in normal contact, the other party will not listen to anything at all. That''s why Carl plans to rescue the other party when they are killed, because this will remove a part of their vigilance and become listenable. Otherwise, Eimiya Kirisu''s current brain is dead-headed, and he doesn''t care about what Karl says, but will do it directly. At that time, if Karl accidentally kills the opponent, things will be a little troublesome. ... at the same time. In the courtyard of Toosaka''s house. Yonmine Kirei, Tosaka Toshimi, and Assassi And A che All gathered here. But at this time Gilgamesh took off his equipment and lay on the sofa swaying a red wine glass. Tosaka Tokimi stood by the window, enjoying the beautiful moonlight. Beside him, Yanfeng Qili stood here respectfully, half of her face bathed in moonlight. The shadow in the corner, there is a figure, that is Assassi who can''t see the face ! "Yanfeng Qili, your Assassi One of the clones was killed in seconds. Has any useful information been collected? " "Teacher, I''m sorry, Assassi Did not collect any information about the other party. But I found at least one thing, that is, his perception is extremely keen. As long as a magical person appears within a certain range, he will immediately notice it. In other words, sneak attacks are basically ineffective to him, but you can try to kill at a long distance, or use guns to kill! " "Yanfeng Kirei, you fellow, did you learn from the magician-killer Keiji Weimiya? If you hadn''t been by my side all the time, I would have almost thought that you were going to learn magic with him. Yanfeng Qili, I can tell you that the reason why a magician is a magician is because we have our own pride! The thermal weapons developed by those scientists are very strong, and I must admit that. But we dont have to give up everything, because magic is our strongest weapon! Do you understand, Yanfeng Qili! " "Understood, teacher." Qi Yanfeng nodded respectfully and responded. He is now very much like those students who answer questions in class and then digress. "If you understand, you can try long-range sniper killing, but we don''t need to use thermal weapons, unless you can let the military use weapons of mass destruction." At this point, Tosaka Tokimi smiled himself, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise. Chapter 457： Ma Tong Sakuras talent Time passed again. It was the night three days later. Jian Tong Yanye was monitoring the situation in Einzbernberg at this time. Although Jian Tong Yanye didn''t know the specific location of Einzbernberg, Karl was here to give directions. He couldn''t find it. As for how he hides himself, that''s his own business, and Karl doesn''t need to help him. If he is really in danger, Jian Tong Yanye will use **** to ask for help. He is not a fool after all, so naturally he will not die in vain. "Sakura, do you want to learn more powerful magic? Although the magic in this world is good, the foundation is really bad. If you want to learn more powerful magic, I can teach you. " Carl asked softly, wanting to see Ma Tong Ying''s choice. Although he is not good at magic, he checked the magic of the Moon World compared to those magic. This is not only a difference in power, but also a fundamental difference! Carl''s eyes can completely see through the magic, but if he changes to magic, he may not be able to see through. For example, Carl''s own illusion. This is the high-level magic of Zhenger Bajing. Although the level is not very high, as long as the strength does not exceed the user''s twice or more, it will not easily break free. Even in the face of an enemy whose strength is twice that of his own, he can buy some time for his escape. That''s why Karl wanted to ask Ma Tong Ying if he wanted to learn magic. After all, Karl can only use this one, and he can''t hand over the others, but it is the magic of this world. Karl can help analyze and stay away, so that Ma Tongying can master it skillfully. "Brother Carl, if I have learned this magic so that I can protect myself, can you just let it go?" After thinking about it, Ma Tongying answered Karl''s question. Carl was shocked by this. He thought that Jian Tongying would have many answers, but he did not expect that the first thing Jian Tongying thought of was not himself but Karl and Jian Tong Yanye. This moved Carl a little bit. If Jian Tongying''s words were heard by Jian Tong Yanye, he would probably pick up Jian Tongying excitedly and turn around three times in place. "Yes, you can understand that." Carl gently rubbed Tong Ying''s hair and asked curiously. "Why do you have this idea? In fact, if you don''t learn magic, there will be no problem. Because your Uncle Yan Ye will protect you, as long as he finishes the most recent period of time, he can always protect you. " "Uncle Yan Ye and Brother Carl, you are all good people, and I also know that you are doing it for Sakura''s sake. But you don''t have to lie to me, although my memory has not been restored, I can''t remember my grandfather and brother. But I know how they both treated me since childhood, and I also know that you killed both of them. I don''t know how I spent the last few years, but I know they started torturing me when I was a kid. So these two people are definitely bad guys, at least they are bad guys for Sakura. And Uncle Yan Ye and Brother Carl must be good people, otherwise why are you so good to me? So go ahead and fight for victory in the Holy Grail War, so that I can truly relax. And Brother Carl, if you give me magic, then I will have the ability to protect myself, so I dont have to hold back! " Ma Tongying smiled and said these words, which made Karl''s expression freeze. He really didn''t expect that the magic in Ma Tongying''s body would help him break through part of the shackles of memory. In this way, it may not take five years before she can completely lift the seal of memory. As for how long it will take, Carl is not sure, because Ma Tong Sakura''s physique is really special. You know, she is in the original book, but she has a very rare imaginary number magic. This kind of magic with no attributes and very special nature has a special energy. If she is fully awakened, Ma Tong Ying will also run away completely and become an existence similar to the evil of this world. Even more terrifying than the evil of this world! You can even blacken the heroic spirit and turn it into her person. It is precisely because of this that her memory of being covered in dust will appear loose. "Since you have said so, brother Carl and I, it is impossible not to leave or do nothing." Carl shook his head helplessly, then touched Tong Ying''s hair and began to teach her the magic of fantasy. Just one night. Ma Tong Ying''s talent directly allowed her to learn the release of this magic. However, due to her own lack of magic power and unskilled reasons, it is very difficult for her to release each time. In other words, although she has learned that she can release success, she has to accumulate energy for a very long time if she wants to ensure the success rate. If she can master it proficiently, she can naturally achieve a second release. But Ma Tongying obviously can''t do this step now But Carl is also a little surprised now, if he had been teaching Ma Tongying to learn magic on the first day in this world. Her current strength is probably not too weak! It is even possible that in less than ten days, one can master this magic proficiently. Although she is unlikely to reach the level of instantaneous cast, it is better than the current release once more than ten minutes, and every time the release is completed, it will become a state of semi-collapse. This made Carl a little regret, because he was really hesitant, until today he made up his mind to help Ma Tong Ying improve her strength. After all, Carl was very sympathetic to Ma Tongying''s life experience and didn''t want her to step into this war again. But it is a pity that as a member of the Matsumoto family, even if she is thousands of miles away, she is likely to be trapped by fate. This is the sorrow of Yusanjia. As long as there is one person left at the end, even if there is no blood relationship, they must complete their mission of imperial family. that''s all. Carl taught Sakura for one night. This evening, the two of them tried almost every posture, and found the most labor-saving and most comfortable way for Ma Tong Ying. This made Ma Tong Ying very happy. The next thing she has to do is to continue to practice. Anyway, she has learned to stay away, and she can explore it slowly by herself. It''s just because after a night of tossing. Although Carl is fine and energetic, Ma Tongying is too young to bear it. So after she finished her breakfast, she went back to the room to make up for it. But at this moment. A powerful aura appeared within the range of Carl''s domineering perception. This made him squint his eyes, and then opened the door to welcome the arriving guests. Chapter 458： Chat with Rider "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I didn''t add it, mysterious man! Unexpectedly, I just passed by here, and I can find you by buying something. It seems that we are very destined! " Iskandar appeared at the door of the courtyard and greeted Karl who was standing at the door of the room. At this time, Iskandar, with five or six plastic bags in his hand, was going shopping. Through his domineering perspective ability, Karl can clearly see that in addition to some daily necessities, clothes and shirts, there are also some snacks and soft drinks, and even Karl has found a lot of game CDs. After seeing these things, Karl couldn''t help but curl his lips. He really couldn''t imagine that Iskandall, a big five and three rough guy, would be an otaku who likes to play games. But in the original book, he is really a house. Because he was in this world and was hooked on those war games. After all, Iskandar is the king of conquest, so these war games have a natural attraction to him. But it is precisely because of such a move that his desire to conquer is more prominent. "Iskandall, what is your purpose in coming here? If you are here to fight with me, please be with me at any time. But if you just come to say hello, then you can go. " Carl didn''t want to fight directly with the opponent, because in this way, it would easily attract the attention of other heroes and masters. And most importantly, the Tosaka family is not far from here. If Gilgamesh finds out that he and Iskandar are fighting here, he will definitely come. And Sabe Will definitely come. As for La ce This guy may not be back. During the day before yesterday, a huge explosion occurred in Fuyuki City. Just like the original, Kenneth and La ce disappeared. The official explanation was still a gas leak, but Carl knew very well that it was the magician killer Shiro Wimiya who detonated the entire building and wanted to kill Kenneth. It''s a pity that Kenneth''s magic is very strong. He knew that Kirishu Eomiya was going to do it on himself, and he was prepared in advance. But Carl didn''t care about Kenneth''s next actions, because this person was the guy who was the least threatening to himself. Especially La ce , Can be said to be the weakest among the heroic spirits present. Because of his treasure, there is no threat to Karl, not even as good as Assassi The threat to oneself is great. After all, Assassi The ability of, can change into hundreds of clones, and the proficient skills of each clone are different. Even in the original book, Iskandar did not release the kings army and crush Assassi . Hassan, who looks so beautiful, will definitely be the trickiest guy! After all, the heroic spirits present can understate the release of AOE Flat A, and only Iskander and Gilgamesh are the only ones. Thats why Carl is not worried, Kenneth and La ce Actions. Compared with them, the threat of Iskandar in front of them is no less than Gilgamesh! Because the army of Iskandar''s inherent enchantment king is very powerful! Everyone in his army is equivalent to an independent heroic individual. Apart from having no treasures, those people are indistinguishable from the heroic spirits. That''s why Carl is so cautious. "Hahahaha, you are really cautious. I don''t know your name yet..." "My name is Carl, that''s all, can you get out of here?" Carl said coldly, not wanting to continue chatting with the other party at all. But Iskandar obviously did not leave like this. He put the bag in his hand on the ground, then walked into the courtyard, with a bold smile on his face. "Hahahaha, don''t drive me away in such a hurry, I see there are many things we can talk about between us. For example, in the big bang that happened some time ago, if you are so close, you should be able to get some news, right? Also, in Fuyuki City recently, there have been reports of missing children all the time. I investigated some time ago and found that there are several suspicious places, so I want to ask your opinion. " "First, I know who did the explosion, and I know who the victim is, but it has nothing to do with me, because it didn''t affect me in any way. Second, you said that there was a missing child, but I have not heard of it. It seems that during this period, someone has done bad things under my nose! " Carl frowned slightly. He knew the explosion well, so there is no need to say more. But Carl really didn''t know about the missing child. Because during this period of time, he has focused his mind on Ma Tong Ying and this plan of approaching Alice Phil. This caused Carl to ignore these things under his nose and let a certain Caste Take advantage of the loopholes. Its only now that Iskandar reminded him that Carl remembered, Caste This guy needs to toss and kill children to improve his magic power, and finally summon that big guy! Carl knows this is his own negligence, so his tone towards Iskandar has become more gentle. Although it is still relatively indifferent, at least it is not as far away as before. "Carl, this matter is very important. As far as I know, this guy has completed at least three cases. I don''t know if he will continue to commit crimes, but for those innocent children, I hope you can join hands with me to catch this murderer! " I have to say that although Iskandar is an emperor, he still has a sense of justice. And most importantly, the culprit in this matter is Caste . All the heroic spirits and masters know about this matter, but the only ones willing to take care of this matter are Iskandall and Webber, as well as Alice Phil and Sabe. These two pairs are only. The other heroes and masters don''t want to care about this at all. Kenneth didn''t want to get involved with this kind of thing because it had nothing to do with him. Gilgamesh believed that such criminals could be dealt with by his subordinates, and he did not need to do anything at all. Yanfeng Qili is even better. His feelings are flawed, so he would not think that the other party would be cruel to abuse and kill children. He just feels that if this matter is not stopped, it will cause a lot of commotion, and there will be no way to hide the Holy Grail War. This is the thought of Yanfeng Qili. However, he is still in hiding, and it is not convenient to come forward to arrest the criminals directly, so he can only entrust other heroes and masters. The result is now that few people are willing to help. But after Iskandall and Karl had a good chat here, they chose to join forces. Although Karl is not a good person. But his bottom line is children! He would never allow someone to do such nasty things under his nose! Chapter 459： Hell space "This is the last suspicious place. If there is no one here, there may be some problems with our thinking." Carl talked as he entered the cave. Iskandar on the side did not speak, and he was ready at this moment, not daring to relax. The two of them practiced their hands to explore, and they searched nearly a dozen places carefully. But no Caste was found Clues. Now this cave is the last place. If there is not yet, then you can only reorganize your thinking and set off. Carl''s vision is domineering, although he can see the surroundings, but the exaggerated magic power of Fuyuki City has caused a little problem in his perception. Carl has no way to perceive things that are fused with magic. As a result, for those children who were tortured and killed, Karl was completely unaware of the location of their bodies! Because the corpses and blood of these children have become magical and have been casted Recycled. It is precisely because of this that Karl will be so passive. However, as Carl and Iskandar deepened, the smell of blood suddenly appeared on the tips of their noses. This makes them understand that they have found the right place! This cave is where the other party committed the crime! Without any reason, Karl flew directly in, and the speed was so fast that Iskander next to him was dumbfounded. "So fast?!" Iskandar was stunned for a second, and then rushed out unwillingly. However, his speed was slower than Karl''s by many times. After he came here, Carl had stopped here for a long time. "Is this hell?" Iskandall looked at the huge heart in front of him, and the tentacles around him climbing on the rock wall, the heart missed a beat. The thing in front of me is very huge, if it is allowed to extend out completely, it will be at least sixty or seventy meters in height! And the height of this cave is only about 50 meters! And the most important thing is that Karl can feel a very strong atmosphere of evil from this thing similar to a big octopus! Don''t ask how the evil breath is felt. Just look at the hideous appearance of this big man and the **** breath emanating from him, you can know. This thing is definitely not a good thing! And more importantly, Carl found several bones here. Carl simply analyzed it and found that it was a child''s thigh bone under the age of six! Obviously, the big guy in front of him was the culprit in the disappearance case. But what puzzled Carl was. In the center of this big guy, two people lay. One of them is Caste holding a treasure , The other is young male youth. But if you look at it, this man is not very old, only about twenty years old. But Karl knows that this person is Caste Master! Its him who summoned Caste Such a pervert. Fortunately, the current development is not the same as the original, otherwise there will be more than that few missing children. "Since the culprit has been found, take advantage of the other party''s awakening and destroy him directly!" Iskandall couldn''t bear this violent temper anymore, and he directly chose to kill the opponent. He drew out his short sword and summoned the thunder to strike at the opponent. But this blow not only caused no harm to the opponent, it even awakened Caste who was sleeping in it. And his master. "Someone is coming?" "Hehehehe, what a coincidence, someone has come before my ancient **** has fully awakened. What a pity! But it doesn''t matter. Although the nourishment of the ancient gods has not been absorbed yet, the absorption of heroic spirits is much more reliable than children! " Caste With a harsh smile, in the middle of the big man, he opened his magic book. This magic book is Caste The treasure of Luoyang City is also his unique treasure. Caste There is no magic literacy originally, as an alternative to using magic in this magic book. What I have to say is his exclusive treasure as a magician. It has nothing to do with the owner''s skill. The magic book itself will replace the magic and ritual spells. This huge monster was also summoned by his magic book. And besides this big guy, he can also summon many little water monsters. Although the strength of these water monsters is very weak, they are completely inferior to the heroic spirits, they can only be killed by a spike. But there is no problem at all to contain it! It''s just that Carl doesn''t plan to get used to each other at all in this situation! "Iskander, you are here to guard, I will solve him!" "you" Did not wait for Iskandar to speak. Carl instantly used the **** breath to create a **** space, forcibly pulling all the enemies into the space! Seeing this scene, Iskandar was stunned again. He also didn''t expect that Carl had inherent space, which made him a bit speechless. "Sure enough, no one is simple. Although this guy is not a hero, he is stronger than a normal hero! I just don''t know what the inherent barrier of this guy looks like, if I can go in once, maybe I will know. " Iskandar directly sat down cross-legged. There are no enemies around, he just needs to be on guard to prevent fish from slipping through the net. However, his gaze has been fixed on the few bones not far away. Iskandar''s eyes became sharper and sharper, eventually becoming full of murderous intent. "This Caste And his master, really not a thing! " "Even when I was conquering the world, I would never do such a thing. This **** is really disgusting, and I don''t know how he became a hero! " "I bother!" ... at the same time. Carl, who was in the **** space, didn''t know Iskandar''s ridicule. He now controls the breath of hell, as well as the shadow clone of Hades, and begins to clean up the little water monsters. At the same time, Caste Also controlling the big water monster, stood up slowly. I saw his tentacles supporting his body, walking tremblingly in hell. This water monster hasn''t formed yet, so it looks a little weak. But even so, this guy''s personal sense of oppression is also very great. Carl can clearly feel that the source of life for this thing is Caste And his master! If you want to destroy this big water monster, the only way is to kill Caste This pair! But just when Carl was about to do it. The big water monster suddenly roared into the sky. Caste And his master, were swallowed inside at the same time. The magic power increased several times instantly! The surrounding water monsters doubled directly! Caste Knowing that I was going to die, so I chose to swallow myself to start the runaway mode! Chapter 460： Caster Runaway The time went back to three minutes ago. When Karl just opened the inherent barrier and freed the space of hell. Caste I feel a little bad. He could clearly find that this place was full of the smell of death. If he continues to maintain the current state, it is impossible to be Karl''s opponent, and he will even be killed by the opponent directly! And the most important thing is that the water monsters he summoned are completely useless in this kind of place. Because of Carl''s **** space, he can create those **** imps that are slightly stronger than the water monsters. Fortunately, Carls **** space is not an orthodox hell, and he cannot summon those **** lords and **** lords, even the big devil. But even if he can only summon these little demons, it is enough to crush Caste The water monsters summoned out. And the more important point is. The quality of the little devil that Carl summons is better than Caste The summoned water monster is a little high above. Although not many, it takes at least two water monsters to defeat a little demon. If it is one-to-one, the water monster will only be completely torn apart by the little devil. Because of this, Caste Only then would I think of a way to improve the strength of myself and these water monsters. Because if you don''t do this, there is no way to defeat the enemy in front of you! "My Maste , Please use Lingshu, I have taught you how to use Lingshu before. It''s just a matter of life and death. If we don''t use it, we won''t have the opportunity to use it again in the future. And the enemy in front of you is very powerful, without using the magic spell, forcibly activate the strength of the water monster, we are not his opponent at all, and at the same time you can''t see your beloved intestines again. " Hear caste If he said, the man was embarrassed, but there was a trace of enthusiasm in his eyes. His name is Yusheng Ryunosuke, he was chosen to become the master by accident, and then he was given a half-hearted magic book. At the same time, the most important thing is that this man is still an out-and-out perverted murderer! He summoned Caste, who is also perverted, through the half-hearted magic book. , And then prepare to overthrow Fuyuki City. But what Yusheng Ryunosuke wanted to find was nothing more than blood that could satisfy his emptiness. Caste At first I just wanted to assist Amosuke Ryunosuke, until he saw Sabe , Admits Altria as Joan of Arc by mistake. Only then did he intend to use the most exaggerated method to bring Altria to his side and win the Holy Grail War at the same time. It is precisely because the two people are similar to each other that now they are in such a match. "I see, I will use Lingshu!" "Hehehehehe, my Maste Ah, next we are about to merge people into one, uniting each other. Only in this way can the water demon''s greatest power be brought into full play, but at the same time, our bodies will be swallowed together, retaining only our own consciousness. Do you still agree when you hear this? If you still agree, then raise your hands and release the curse! " "Hey Hey Hey!!!" With Caste Yusheng Ryunosuke raised his hands high and his face showed a very hideous smile. Simultaneously. The spell curse in his hand suddenly burst out with dazzling light, covering the entire huge water monster. Then it happened, the scene Carl saw before. The reminders of all the water monsters around have more than doubled. This huge water monster has become a complete body, even larger than the original book! This is the strength of Ling Shu. Also because, Caste And Yusheng Ryunosuke sacrificed his own body. Coupled with the magical power of Fuyuki City, compared to the original work, it has been improved. Various reasons have merged together to create such a huge water monster in front of me. Carl can probably tell by his estimation that the height of this water monster is at least 80 meters! His horizontal length is at least about forty to fifty meters. Especially his tentacles have become bigger, harder and thicker! At the same time, Carl could feel the heat brought by the opponent''s tentacles. If you put it directly into an ice-cold pool, the pool will become a hot spring in a few seconds. This is the horror of the water monster! Compared with the water monster in the original book, his strength has increased at least twice, or even more! In this way, it caused some minor troubles for Karl, at least for now, he must be cautious. "It''s really troublesome. If it''s just the larval form just now, I can solve it with two cuts at most. But I was a little careless, forgetting that this guy would also use Lingshu. It seems that it is impossible to solve the battle in a short time Carl could not help but shook his head after seeing the changes in the water monster before him, and then took a deep breath. I saw that he once again released the breath of hell, and began to strengthen the strength of the **** imps. However, these little devils will not be strengthened too much. Because their own strength is inherently limited, and Carl does not have the bonus of infinite gems now, this summoning ability will naturally not be too abnormal. But even so, Carl can use his huge number of advantages to contain these water monsters. Then Carl held Hades and flew into the air, facing the huge water monster in front of him! "Next, you should leave!" "monster!" Without any hesitation, Carl rushed directly. He didn''t know whether his attack could have an effect on the opponent. But one thing Carl can be sure of is that this guy may not be as difficult to solve as he imagined! ... Time goes by every minute and every second. Iskander, who was in the cave, sat bored on the ground, waiting for Karl to come out. Here, he also solved some envoys incidentally. These envoys are all things without a master, they are natural products born because of the evil spirit inside, coupled with the strong magical power. The threat is not great, even ordinary people can easily eliminate it. But if these things appear in the human world, they will definitely become a strange urban myth again. In order to avoid troubles, Iskandall patted them to death one by one. When the evil spirits around have almost dissipated, these Familiars will naturally disappear. But he is indeed a little boring now, because of Karl''s battle with the opponent, Iskandar can''t intervene at all. This situation forced him to close his eyes and rest his mind here. Chapter 461： a kind reminder at the same time. There is a mess in the **** space. Carl and Caste The battle has come to an end. Inside the hell, there are all kinds of wrecks belonging to little demons and water demons. Although these wreckages will disappear naturally, but due to the number of water monsters and the number of little devils, there are indeed a lot of them. This led to their wreckage everywhere, even if they were dead, they did not immediately dissipate. But these are not the most important. The battle between Karl and the giant water monster is the highlight! But from the current situation, Karl completely crushed the opponent. It wont take long for Carl to win! "Caste , I know you can still hear it. Although I am not from this world, what I dislike most is someone like you who abuses and kills children. As the lord of **** in another world, I will give you judgment now! " With a burst of thoughts from Carl, he clasped Hades with both hands and took a deep breath. Next second. The entire space suddenly shattered. Carl''s figure appeared in Caste Behind! "Ghost Cut" Carl murmured softly. The slash that pierced the space instantly fell on the opponent''s body, causing fatal damage! The surrounding space, also because of Karl''s blow, was like a shattered mirror, with dense cracks appearing! Next second. The huge water monster that was hit instantly turned into a puddle of black smoke and disappeared without a trace! It''s just that although the opponent is young, Carl did not relax his vigilance. He still carefully observed the surroundings, using the domineering look and hearing to start looking for signs of the enemy''s life. Carl breathed a sigh of relief until he couldn''t feel the other person''s breath even after seeing and hearing the domineering. The reason why he is so cautious is because this water monster will be invisible and will pretend to be dead. Before, the water monster wanted to rely on the skills of pretending to be dead and stealth to deceive Karl to lift the **** space. In the first beginning, if Karl hadn''t used his knowledge and domineering cautiously and discovered the other party, he would have been deceived by this guy. But when he started using it for the second time, Karl was already familiar with the road and would not be deceived by the opponent. It is precisely because of this that Carl is now beheading the opponent and dare not careless. "It''s a bit difficult, it took me five minutes to solve him. But this guy, let you eat too, Hades! " Carl looked at the black pattern, which had covered a third of Hades, and smiled. Normally, it is impossible for any heroic spirit to provide Hades with so much energy. Caste The reason why he can provide so much power is entirely because his power is too evil. It is precisely because of this that Hades can have a full meal. After all, Hades is a demon sword, so naturally he would like this kind of power very much. However, the demon sword should also be used separately. If the user is not Karl, I am afraid Hades would have been afraid to kill people. It also meant that Carl was able to control her skillfully, and even prevented her from completely releasing her desires. Generally speaking, demon swords that cannot release their desires will weaken in strength. But this has nothing to do with Carl. After all, Carl''s own strength is excellent and hardly needs the increase of Demon Sword. In addition, he still has **** breath to feed, and he doesn''t need to actively kill people, and he doesn''t need to worry that Hades will be hungry. Although she could not be satisfied. But Carl can still guarantee normal food and clothing. Now Carl treats Hades as if he treats a pet. Three meals a day are hell, and it is enough to ensure her normal nutrition. ... at the same time. Iskandall, who was in the outside world, felt a wave of spatial fluctuations, then stood up, his eyes widened, and he looked at Karl, who appeared in front of him through the space. "You solved the other party?" "Yes, a perfect solution. Starting today, this murderer will not appear. But having said that, here is the two of us, and our goal is the Holy Grail, so..." Carl squinted his eyes and pointed his sword at Iskandar in front of him. But the other party scratched his head and laughed loudly, without showing any hostility. "Hahahaha, Carl, don''t make this kind of joke with me, it''s meaningless. Although the two of us are enemies, I know very well that you are not someone who will do anything for a reason. So the battle between us should wait until the final battle! And I heard that you are playing against A che That guy, even defeated him, right? I can swear to you here, when I defeat him, the next one will come back to deal with you and win the Holy Grail War! " Iskander was fierce, then turned and left, completely undefended. As he said, he fully believes that Karl is a man who can''t do anything casually. In fact, this is indeed the case Carl does not start with Iskandar right now, but when she heard Iskandar said, she still couldn''t help but want to remind him. "Iskandall, I advise you not to take the initiative to trouble Gilgamesh. This guy has a trump card in his hand, and your inherent barrier has no effect on him! " "Hahahaha, you know that I have an inherent barrier, it''s really interesting! But don''t worry, I will definitely not die, because I am the Conqueror King Iskandar! " Iskander heard what Carl said, although he was a little surprised, but he didn''t care. In his opinion, it doesn''t matter if his hole cards are known, because he doesn''t care at all. However, Carl said Gilgamesh had the ability to deal with inherent barriers, which made Iskandar cautious. After learning the news, he can make some preparations for this. Carl sighed while looking at the back of the other person leaving. "To be honest, I used to have a good impression of you, and a little admiration. But since you take the initiative to go and find death on your own, I am too lazy to help you. Anyway, you will all die in my hands in the end. In fact, it makes no difference whether you die sooner or later. " Carl shook his head and walked slowly out of the cave. As he walked, controlling his abilities, the cave began to collapse. After Carl left the cave, the entire cave was completely sealed. All the things in it, including the bag valleys, and the evil magic formations, were all blocked by Karl. At the same time, Karl still used his power to forcefully sink the foundation here, sealing the entire cave under the surface! In this way, even if someone wants to dig here, it will be very difficult. "Get it done, call it a day!" Chapter 462： Ready to contact After finishing work. Carl returned to the house of Matsuya''s family. At this time Ma Tongying was still sleeping, she slept very soundly, and Carl couldn''t bear to disturb her. So Carl simply went back to the room and went to bed. Just sleep till dawn. When Carl woke up, she found Jian Tongying kneeling beside her very well, with a sweet smile on her face, like an angel descending to the world. "Brother Carl, you are awake. I just made dinner. I was going to wake you up, but your sleeping posture is so handsome. I really don''t have the heart..." Speaking of this, Ma Tongying''s face turned red after a brush. Carl smiled, then sat up and stroked Ma Tong Ying''s hair. "Well, I know I''m handsome, so you don''t have to keep complimenting me. Let''s eat first. It just so happens that I''m hungry too." "Hmm, eat first! Eat first!" Ma Tongying nodded stiffly, and then ran out. However, Carl''s keen eyes still caught Ma Tongying''s red face. "This kid..." Carl shook his head, and then got up to eat. To be honest, he has no interest in children like Ma Tongying. Even if the other party showed interest in him, Carl would not respond, because he did not have that habit at all. But to be honest, being liked by children is an honor for Carl. Because in most cases. Carl can only scare children and rarely makes them like him. that''s all. Carl got up after getting dressed, then briefly washed and started to eat. But when he had just eaten halfway through, the **** breath had some fluctuations. This is news from Jian Tong Yanye! At this time Einzbern Castle was attacked, Jian Tong Yanye observed in the dark, and did not choose to show up. After Carl heard the news, he smiled. "It''s finally started!" "What finally started?" Hearing what Carl said, Ma Tongying asked curiously, and Carl touched her hair and said softly. "It''s nothing, Tong Yanye should be with you every day in the next night, and I''m going to do big things. During this time, I may not be here, so don''t miss me too much. " Hearing Karl''s words, Ma Tongying nodded obediently. She knows everything now, and naturally knows what Carl is going to do. So she did not force Carl to stay. Then Karl used his abilities to quickly come to Jian Tong Yan Ye. "Mr. Carl, you are finally here, the current situation is..." "Don''t tell me too much, you go back and take care of Ma Tongying first, I will see the situation here by myself." "I see, you pay attention to safety, if you need to, you can tell me at any time!" After Jian Tong Yanye finished speaking this sentence, he immediately left here and ran to the outside of the forest. Carl looked at the back of him leaving, did not say anything, but focused his gaze on the huge castle in front of him. At this time, fighting is taking place in Einzbernberg. Carl can see from here that the battle inside is very exaggerated, as if to tear down the entire castle. "It''s really the plot in the original book..." Carl shook his head, and stepped forward immediately. ... at the same time. Kenneth is fighting Eimiya Kiritugu. The battle between the two seemed particularly fierce, but in fact, it was Kenneth''s unilateral magic bombing. He used his magical talents and magic attire to crush a half-hearted magician like Eomiya Kirito. But Kirishu Eomiya was not in a hurry, because he was looking for the other party''s flaws. A magician assassin like him, in addition to having super-high force, also needs a strong combat IQ. Because magicians are equivalent to monsters to ordinary people! A magician of Xiang Kenneth''s level, even in the face of a special force of more than a dozen people, can easily defeat the opponent. After all, Kenneth is a color magician, and he alone is equivalent to several special teams. As long as he is not used with weapons of mass destruction, with his strength, he will not be injured at all. This is the power of the magician. Although the magician is still a lot worse than the heroic spirit, it is not an existence that ordinary people can fight against. However, among ordinary people, there was a strange kind of Shiro Weimiya. His magic circuit is not sound, and his own magic aptitude is also very low, and he can master not many magic. But he has become a magic killer who makes ordinary magicians frightened. More importantly, even Kenneth''s kind of magician of the color position would be a little jealous of him. The reason is because of the personal abilities of Kirishu Eomiya and the origin bullet in his hand! This kind of thing can directly destroy the magic circuit and turn a powerful magician into a useless person to be slaughtered! It is precisely because of this that Kenneth is so jealous of Kirito Uemiya He must not let the opponent''s origin bullet hit him. Therefore, he needs to continue to attack Weimiya Kirishu, so that the other party has no way to resist, and even no chance to resist! But Shiro Weimiya is not a vegetarian. He is more familiar with the terrain of Einzbernberg than Kennes, and naturally knows how to deal with him. But just when Keith Eomiya and Kenneth were about to make the final collision. Carl suddenly appeared in front of Kenneth, blocking his way. "It turned out to be you!" "Why do you guys appear here!" Seeing Karl who suddenly appeared, Kenneth''s face changed drastically, and he controlled his magic attire without hesitation, and attacked Karl. But his ability is worthless in front of Carl! I saw Carl snap his fingers lightly. The magic attire that looked like mercury in front of him, "Moon Spirit Liquid" shattered instantly! This thing drove Weimiya Kirisu to the Jedi for a while, but in front of Karl, it was so vulnerable! Seeing this scene before him, whether it was Kenneth or Eomiya Kiritugu who was hiding in the dark, they were a little surprised. But they have also seen Carl alone, resisting the attack of two heroic spirits. So this surprise did not last long. "In the name of Lingshu!" "La ce Come to me! " Accompanied by Kenneths roar, he summoned directly, originally arranged to deal with Sabe La ce ! La at this time ce , Originally planned to work with Sabe Complete the unfinished agreement and come to a fair knight fight. But just when the two are about to collide. Lucky E''s La ce , Was teleported to Carl! Chapter 463： Lancer exits La ce Holding a long spear and an end wall, he is ready for battle. But the sudden call made him a little bit trapped. But when he saw Karl in front of him, he instantly understood what was going on. "La ce , Kill the man in front of me! " "Yes, my Maste ! " La ce Without any hesitation, he rushed forward to kill Karl. But at this time, Carl dodges, easily avoiding the opponent''s attack, and turns to Kenneth''s front. "To be honest, I don''t like killing people very much. If you are willing to lift the curse and quit the Holy Grail War in front of me, I will consider sparing you." "Absolutely impossible, even if I die, I will die in the Holy Grail War, and I am Kenneth, I am absolutely impossible to lose!" Although Kenneth was threatened by Karl, he was very spine and refused to admit defeat at all. In this regard, Carl could only sigh helplessly, and then pierced it with a single knife! Feeling the passing of life, Kenneth''s pupils contracted, completely speechless. La ce Even more grief and indignation, without even saying a word, he rushed forward to save people. But Carl was a flashback, and directly led Kenneth to the courtyard. At this time, Kenneth could not die again if he was already dead. Hades completely absorbed his life force, and Kenneth had turned into a corpse! "Although you did nothing wrong, this is the Holy Grail War, and food is the original sin!" Carl murmured softly, then looked firmly at La in front of him. ce ! He knows very well that in a war, as long as the opponent refuses to admit defeat, then they are absolute enemies. If he is merciful in the face of the enemy, Karl knows the consequences. As long as the opponent refuses to admit defeat, Karl will never let him go! That''s why he didn''t hesitate to kill Kenneth! However, this move by Carl can be said to be lively La ce , Making him extremely angry and sad. Due to the increase in the magical power of Fuyuki City, any heroic spirit can stay for 24 hours when the master dies. If you have special abilities, you can stay alone for a longer time. So now La ce There is only one thought, and that is to kill Karl before he disappears! "go to hell!!" With a roar, La ce Unreasonable directly rushed up. Facing the opponent''s charge, Carl did not choose to dodge this time, but a head-on collision! Accompanied by a roar. Gorgeous special effects like an explosion appeared in the courtyard. But before the second special effect appeared, La ce It has been directly knocked into the air by Carl! "Fight with me head-on, you have no chance of winning, because your strength is too weak!" Carl shook his head, feeling a little bored. Compared to Ride And Sabe Say, La ce The power is too far. The only thing he can be praised for is his speed. It''s a pity that at any speed, there will be scum in front of Karl''s Void Walk! You know, Carl''s ability is teleportation. So those speeds are of no use to him at all! It is precisely because of this that La ce In front of Carl, his ability would not be of any use. But La ce Did not admit defeat. He already knew that his strength and speed were not Carl''s opponent. But even so, La ce Nor did he give up on the attack. There is no way to liberate his real name with his treasure, because his two treasures have only incidental effects and cannot be liberated at all. It is precisely because of this that La ce Now very passive. Even his body showed a lot of scars. However, he did not give up, still fighting with Carl, it is bound to kill the opponent! In this way, the two of them trembled for about ten minutes, and Karl found each other''s flaw and pierced his heart directly! "The use of double guns is very powerful, even if I was suppressed for a while. But you still lose in the end, because the gap between us is as huge as the vast sea of ??stars! " Hear what Carl said, La ce In the end, he closed his eyes and turned into starlight, disappearing. "It''s really a hero in myths and legends, and the fighting standard is really high. Fortunately, I didn''t open a big spike at the beginning, otherwise my swordsmanship wouldn''t change faster. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he was a little bit happy in his heart. He was originally able to kill the opponent directly in seconds. But Carl planned to see how powerful the opponent''s dual guns were, and then fought with each other for ten minutes. Like Carl said, La ce At the beginning, the double guns did suppress Carl for a short period of time. But he was quickly pulled back by himself. Because Carl was already familiar with the opponent''s fast break tempo. This is one point that Carl is happy about. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm His swordsmanship has gained a little improvement. Although this improvement is insignificant, for those who have reached the peak of swordsmanship, every insignificant improvement in swordsmanship is a qualitative change! "Come out, you have watched for so long, don''t you want to say something?" Carl put away Hades and did not intend to continue fighting. Because he is here to find Kirishu Eomiya to seek cooperation, and will not go to war with him. After all, Carl wanted to get the little Holy Grail in Alice Phil''s body. If he kills the opponent directly, the little Holy Grail will naturally disappear. What''s more, if the couple can''t go back to the Einzbern family, Ilia will also become an orphan and a tool man. That would be too pitiful. So Carl didn''t plan to kill them. "If I remember correctly, your name is Karl, right? Can I call you Mr. Carl then? " Although Eimiya Kirishu was relatively calm, he was also very cold-blooded. But in general, he is still a gentleman. At this moment, he raised his hands above his head and slowly appeared in front of Karl, showing that he didn''t have any hostility. Seeing his seriousness, Carl couldn''t help but want to laugh. But he still froze. "Ahem, Eimiya Kirishu, I''m here to negotiate terms with you." "Negotiating terms? I''m afraid there is nothing to discuss with you, Mr. Carl, right? Your strength is so strong that you can kill me at any time. Under such unequal strength, it seems that there is nothing to talk about, right? " Hearing Eomiya Kiritugu''s words, Karl shook his head and pointed in the direction of the forest. "No, you are wrong. In fact, we still have one condition to discuss, and that is the little holy grail in Alice Phil!" Chapter 464： 1 If you dont agree, do it "Mr. Carl, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand what you are saying?" Kirishu Eomiya pretended to be dumb, thinking that Karl didn''t know anything. But he didn''t know, he didn''t know anything, just himself. Compared with Kirito Eomiya, Karl, as a god, knows far more information than all those who participated in the Holy Grail War. But Karl is not obliged to tell them all the information. Karl will only choose the side that is beneficial to him and can get the benefits to cooperate. The previous Matsumoto family was like this. The same is true for the Einzbern family now. "Eimiya Kiritugu, you don''t have to pretend, I know more than you know. Two heroic spirits are now dead, yes, you heard it right, two heroic spirits are dead. Except for La who was just killed by me ce Besides, Caste who has been missing Also killed by me. But about Caste You should have heard the news of the booby-trapping of children? Yes, I solved him easily, but Ride was with me at the time . " "Unexpectedly, it was you who solved him. I said how Alice Phil''s body suddenly..." At this point, Kirisu Eomiya paused suddenly, then looked to the side. at the same time. Carl also looked aside. "Come out, don''t hide, I''ve found you a long time ago." As soon as Carl''s voice fell, three women walked out of the grass. Alice Phil and Hisami Maiya are cuddling each other, Sabe Standing beside them, holding the holy sword, stood ready! Looking at the current situation of Alice Phil and Hisou Maiya, it was obvious that they had been attacked. But being able to come back alive means that the other party did not directly kill, or Sabe The support is fast enough. If it weren''t, it would be impossible for Jiuu Maiya to survive. Because in the original work, Jiuu Maiya has been killed by Yanfeng Kirei in the forest! "Carl, what is your purpose!" Sabe Stepped forward to fingerprint Carl, but Carl shook his head and pointed to Alice Phil behind her. "I said, I just want to win the Holy Grail War and the little Holy Grail in her body." "That''s it!" Hear what Carl said, Sabe Looking at Alice Phil with a face full of doubt, she didn''t know that there would be a little holy grail in her body. Regarding this, Alice Phil did not explain, but just turned her gaze to Eimiya Kiritugu who was not far away. As sabe The real master, he is the head of the family, even Alice Phil must obey his command. "We''ll talk about this later, and now I just want to ask you Karl, why do you think we will negotiate terms with you? You had a chance to kill me before, but now Sabe It''s here, you missed the best opportunity! Do you still think you have the power to kill us now? " Keiji Eomiya just finished speaking, Sabe He has already charged up and launched a charge against Carl! Facing Sabe Carl calmly blocked her attack, and while fighting with her, he explained his intentions. "I said, I just came to negotiate terms, and didn''t think about you. What if I want to kill you guys? If such a cute little girl becomes an orphan directly, she might become a tool completely. Could it be that you are completely ignoring your children, but intending to go your way to death? " Carl is here to speak, but his hand doesn''t stop at all. Sabe The various abilities of the heroes are relatively balanced and relatively strong ranks among all the heroic spirits. But she does not have that attribute, which is the most prominent. But even so, Sabe His strength should not be underestimated, not to mention that the current Winterwood City is not the previous Winterwood City. Under the blessing of ten times the magic power, the strength of these heroic spirits has also been multiplied. It is precisely because of this that they have the ability to compete with Karl. But even so, if you want to defeat Karl, it is impossible to do it unless the group mouth. "It''s really not a trace, even if you say Illya, you don''t have any reaction, is it really so cold-blooded?" Carl and Sabe After fighting for a while, it was discovered that they were not responding, which made Carl feel a little speechless. But Carl''s ability to speak can be more than this. Then Carl also talked about the black mud and some other abilities about the Holy Grail. And it is particularly emphasized that whether it is to promote the Holy Grail or to make a wish to the Holy Grail, it will cause all the evils in this world to come out. After hearing this, Kiritugu Eomiya and Alice Phil finally got touched! "Sabe ,stop! " "Maste ? " Hearing what Eimiya Kiritugu said Although he was a little unwilling, he stopped the offensive. Carl took a sword flower in his hand, and then took Hades back into the scabbard. "Now that I know why, am I taking the little holy grail? If all the evils of this world are allowed to come out, Alice Phil will undoubtedly die, and even the soul will not belong to her. And more importantly, once all the evils of this world emerge, the entire Fuyuki City and even the entire earth will suffer. I am not exaggerating now, you can feel the concentration of magical power in Fuyuki City. I can say without exaggeration that the destruction of the world is really possible! " As a righteous partner, Eimiya Kirisu will naturally not allow such things as annihilation to happen. Even if you sacrifice yourself, you don''t hesitate to sacrifice the people around you. This is his philosophy. Although a bit paranoid, I have to say that he is a hero who can save the world. But he is not a man who can save people around him! This is what Carl thinks of him. It is precisely because of this that when Karl said Ilia, he was only moved in his heart, but he was not convinced by Karl. It wasn''t until Carl revealed the secrets in the Holy Grail that he planned to have a good talk with Carl. "Mr. Carl, let''s go in and talk. Regarding this matter, I think we should have a good chat! " As he said, Kirisu Eomiya made a please gesture, inviting Karl to enter the castle. Alice Phil also took the arm of Kirishu Eomiya and blinked at Karl. She is very curious about Carl now. Because at present, besides herself, only Eimiya Kirishu and Hisou Maiya knew that Alice Phil had a little holy grail in her body. This matter, even Sabe Not sure! Chapter 465： Carls plan "Now we can have a good chat, Mr. Carl!" Inside the hall of Einzbermberg. Alice Phil made a few cups of tea and put them on the table for Carl, Kirito Eumiya, and Sabe. Reference. She didn''t make tea for herself, but sat aside, ready to listen to the exchange between Carl and Kiritugu Eomiya. Jiuu Mai is upstairs, monitoring the surrounding environment to prevent anyone from coming over and attacking. "Eimiya Kiritugu, didn''t you think about it from the beginning, the so-called universal wishing machine, is it really the same as you imagined, omnipotent? And sabe So are you, you are the king of Great Britain, how can you still have that kind of unfocused spring and autumn dream? " Hearing Carls call, Keiji Uemiya hasnt said anything yet, Sabe I''m a bit unhappy at first. "What do you know, what do you know! My dream is true for my people and for my kingdom! " "Yeah, that''s why it seems so absurd." Carl curled his lips, his disdain was shown on his face, he didn''t care about Sabe at all. What kind of mood. Sabe at this time I can''t wait to take up my weapon again and attack Karl. But Alice Phil on the side, very keenly observed Sabe He hugged her from behind. "Sabe Don''t be impulsive, we are not the enemy yet. " "I know" Sabe Taking a deep breath, forcibly relaxing, then took a sip of tea. Sabe now I haven''t experienced it yet. Naturally, the leak of black mud is simpler. If its the Fifth Holy Grail War, Sabe It certainly won''t be so frizzy. But Carl saw Alice Phil posted on Sabe When I was on my body, I also looked twice more. Lilies of the hometown. Open again... Why should I say it again? Carl shook his head, throwing out the distracting thoughts in his heart, and then started discussing with Kirito Eomiya about the Holy Grail. that''s all. Time passed by every minute and every second. Soon it came to the early morning. The sun flooded the courtyard, illuminating the mess here. However, Carl and others did not clean up, because it was completely unnecessary for them. Kuu Mai was still watching at this time, but she was already a little tired, so Eimiya Kirishu asked her to go to rest first. Sabe Go to the kitchen with Alice Phil and prepare some breakfast. Carl and Kirisu Eomiya have been discussing things about the Holy Grail. And Carl has already said one, there is a high probability that he can successfully take out the little holy grail. Only with this method, at least two heroes need to be solved, and then Alice Phil can be placed at the altar of the spirit veins before Carl can act. However, the success rate of this method is not very high. So Carl can''t guarantee success, but he can guarantee that he will do his best! In this regard, although Kirishu Eomiya was a little reluctant, if he could save Alice Phil''s life, he would also give it a try! What''s more, Eimiya Kirishu didn''t know how to solve something like black mud. At present, only Karl''s can solve this kind of thing. Then they talked and ate breakfast without stopping. When it was time for breakfast, Carl and Kiritugu Weimiya were about to discuss it. The next thing they have to do is to put this plan into action! Carl is responsible for finding Assassi , Kill it! At the same time Sabe Responsible to contain Ride And A che , But it was a bit embarrassing for her to contain these two people alone. But Karl will resolve Assassi as soon as possible To liberate her. At that time, just Ride Or A che When one of them dies, you can start Carl''s plan to take out the little holy grail in Alice Phil. "Mr. Carl, I always have a question that I want to ask you about the Matsumoto family. Ma Tong family is also one of the three imperial families in Fuyuki City. But I rarely saw them come forward, even in this Holy Grail War, they did not appear. This matter, you should be regarded as an insider, after all, I have heard that you have a lot of relationship with the Jia Tong family! " Hearing Eimiya Kiritugu''s question, Karl took a sip of tea and nodded. "I am indeed an insider, and I can tell you, whether it''s Ma Tong Shinji or Ma Tong dirty inkstone. All the members of the Jian Tong family, except Jian Tongying and Jian Tong Yanye, were all killed by me, and none of them were left! This kind of people who use insects to do magic is really disgusting to me, and their hearts are violent to a little girl. This kind of family, what is left for him to do, let''s die early and live longer! " Carl lightly said something that made Eimiya Kiritugu feel a little frightened. However, he didn''t delve into Karl''s motives, instead he was a little curious about what Karl called violent. After hesitating a little bit Eimiya Kirishu couldn''t help but ask. Carl glanced at the other person, and didn''t say anything, but calmly explained the matter about Ma Tongying. When Eimiya Kiritugu learned of this, his whole body trembled with anger. Even Sabe next to him Both and Alice Phil felt very unwell. "I really didn''t expect that the Ma Tong family, as one of the three imperial families of the Magic Family in Fuyuki City, would actually do such a thing, it is really disgusting!" Sabe With a sense of justice, it is natural that you can''t stand this kind of thing. So when she learned that Carl had solved the opponent, now she had eliminated a lot of hostility towards Carl. However, Alice Phil looked at Keiji Eomiya thoughtfully, and then asked. "Before the Magic Association, it seems that something similar to the Matsuya family has been said, but the final result should be nothing, right?" "Yes, I did talk about insect magic, but because of their strong family strength, Jian Tong dirty ink has a very wide network, so the incident was overwhelmed hastily. But now that they have been sanctioned, it is really pleasing to the people, but after all, they are so cruel to abuse their daughter, it is really shameful! " Eimiya Kirishi wanted to pull the opponent out and whip the corpse again. "By the way, about the heroic spirit summoned by the Jiatong family, that is, Be se ke This matter, they actually called. But for some reason, I jumped in the queue halfway, and then the person they called out was me. " Carl took a sip of water while talking. But his remarks caused an uproar, and Wei Gong Qisi and others were all dumbfounded! ... PS: I feel uncomfortable for the past two days, so I will have two more for the time being. Chapter 466： 4 Kings Gathering at night. Einzbernburg, ushered in an uninvited guest! This person is the King of Conquest, Iskandar! He swaggered into the courtyard, completely treating it as his home, unscrupulously. "Hahahaha, I have long heard that you are here, there is a huge courtyard. Come here today and have a look, here and there is just a courtyard, this is simply a castle, okay! " "Although it is a bit smaller compared to my original castle. But in this world, its not bad to have such a castle! " Iskandar is wearing a white short sleeve, carrying a wooden barrel and his own maste Weber came here. "Conquer Mr. Wang, this is originally a castle, what is an image? You have to pay attention to what you say, otherwise no one knows if you offend! " Jiuyu Wumi looked at each other coldly, completely not afraid of the identity and strength of the other party. As Ermiya Kiritugu''s assistant, she had already thrown fear aside. Iskandall couldn''t help laughing when seeing Kuu Wuya so interesting. "I''m the Conqueror King Iskandar, the one who sinned against me, dare to retaliate?" "Hahahaha!!!" Iskandar laughed wildly. Then he lifted the barrel down and placed it on the open space in the center of the garden. "Little girl, didn''t you say that you are also a king, in that case, come and chat with me!" "Why should I go there?" Sabe I came out from behind and received the invitation from the other party, but wanted to refuse on the spot. But Carl next to her glanced at her and said casually. "This is an exchange between the two kings, you don''t have to refuse." "Hahahaha, or Karl is right, this is the king''s meeting! You have no reason to refuse!" With that, Iskandar''s gaze turned to Karl. His expression slowly became serious. "Karl, you once said that you are also a king, how about it, do you want to join this king''s feast together?" "You too are the king?!" After hearing Iskandars words, Sabe Obviously, I can''t believe it, but Karl didn''t hesitate, and directly broke out the domineering overlord. Although the overlord''s domineering is only a flash. But it made the sky full of encumbrances become more gloomy! The surrounding airflow can also be changed by Karl. "Hahahaha, you really deserve to be Karl, such a powerful momentum, is the real king! Carl, I''m still the same as before, and I send you a king''s invitation to conquer the world with me! " "Hahahaha!" Iskandar is full of pride. And want to recruit Karl. But Carl refused on the spot. "I''m not interested. If you are planning to have a king''s meeting, I can chat with you. But your purpose, if it is for the Holy Grail, I don''t mind letting you see my strength! " Carl narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes sharp. But Iskandar just laughed and didn''t care at all. However, Webber, who was under him, was frightened to death by Carl''s aura. At the same time, Alice Phil and Kirishu Eomiya just stood behind and did not come forward to talk to each other. The two of them knew very well that they could not interrupt in the next conversation. This is a meeting of the king! They are simply not qualified to intervene. Even if you are Maste ! But what surprised Eumiya Kiritugu and Alice Phil was that they never expected that Karl would have so many identities. Yesterday Carl said that he was accidentally summoned and he was a replacement for Be. se ke After the position of the people, they were quite surprised. Not to mention, Carl also worked out Lingshu''s ability behind him to help the people of Matsumoto''s family to live a stable life for the time being. Even promised to help them recover their bodies. This made Alice Phil and Kiritugu Enomiya a little numb. It''s just today''s scene that surprised both of them again. I have to say that the shock Carl gave them is enough to cover the whole year. In the past few years, they have not been surprised as many times in the past two days. "So what are you here for!" Sabe Some can''t help it. She took a step forward, holding the treasure and pointing the sword at Iskandar. She didn''t believe it, the other party just came to chat, or invited Carl to join the team. This guy must have another purpose! "Hahahaha! Don''t be so nervous, I just came here to drink, I just said, this is the king''s meeting!" "But having said that, the shiny golden guy should be here!" Iskandar scratched his head and looked around. "Sparkling golden guy?" Sabe Hearing this vocabulary, I immediately became alert. Just at this time. A proud voice appeared in the garden. A golden figure slowly appeared! "Huh! This king has already arrived!" "Crap!" In the garden of the Einzbern family castle. The four kings, meet officially! "Hahahaha everyone is here, and then we should have a good fight and chat. This is the king''s meeting, you can''t stand and chat, hahahaha! " Iskandall sat directly on the ground without any image, took out Webber and threw it aside. Carl also didn''t care about his image, and sat on the same floor. Gilgamesh glanced at it, snorted coldly, and sat on the ground. It''s Sabe He hesitated a little, but when he glanced at Carl''s indifferent expression, he still chose to sit down. After all, it is the king''s talks. All the people present are kings, if Sabe If you don''t give face, you will offend three people at the same time. Although the Holy Grail War does not distinguish between enemy and us, she does not want to be besieged by these three people. Especially Carl! Sabe But when I saw it with my own eyes, Karl''s strength naturally didn''t want to be an enemy of him! In this way, the Three Kings talks began. The four of them were sitting here, tasting the dollars, and chatting about their heroic deeds. Then come to debate, who is the real king. Who is the real master of the Holy Grail! Carl has no interest in this kind of debate. Only halfway through drinking, Gilgamesh suddenly snorted, showing dissatisfaction. "Huh! This broken wine gets boring as you drink it!" "Gilgamesh, what do you mean? Does it mean you have any opinions on the King''s Talks?" Iskandar frowned, puzzled. Gilgamesh sneered and spilled the wine in his hand. "This kind of **** drink is not worthy of the status of a king. You dare to say that this is a king''s talk? It''s ridiculous! If drinking this kind of wine is enough, it will be the biggest insult to the king''s status! " Chapter 467： Kings Forum "Is this wine bad? This is the best wine I can find in Fuyuki City." Iskandar scratched his head with some doubts. Gilgamesh snorted again. "of course!" The voice did not fall. Gilgamesh took out a bottle of pure gold from the treasure of the king. "Today I will let you see what is the real wine of the king!" As he said, he controlled the glass to Carl and the others, and they all poured a glass of wine. After asking about the aroma of the wine, Iskandar couldn''t help it, and fell completely into the night of the wine. "It''s really good wine, hahahaha!" "It''s a great blessing in life to sit here, chat and talk, and accompanied by fine wine!" Iskander toasted and drank. Sabe He is not so bold. But she relaxed a lot. At least under the nourishment of this fine wine, her cheeks became a little rosy. Carl didn''t speak, only slowly tasting the wine. Because this wine is really delicious. Even Carl has to admit that this is the best drink he has ever drunk! As expected of Gilgamesh! Carl thought of it. "Iskandall, now when I am happy, you can surrender to me, and then lead my army to conquer the world!" Three rounds of wine. Gilgamesh drank a little more, his emotions became excited, and he began to recruit Iskandar, wanting to let her join her. I have to say that these so-called kings really like to solicit others. Carl thought so inwardly. But he thought about himself and found that he did like to solicit others before. Maybe this is the common problem of kings. It''s just that Gilgamesh''s solicitation was not successful, and Iskandar did not agree. "Hero King, I''m Iskandar, the King of Conquerors who is famous far and near! If you want me to be your subordinate, you should dream about it, hahahaha! " "Huh! Conquer King, someone like you is very interesting, if you are willing to submit to me. I can reward you with something like the Holy Grail. And the purpose of your participation in the Holy Grail War is not for the Holy Grail? " "Hahahaha, Hero King, what you said is a bit too big! This is like saying again, the Holy Grail is already in your bag! " Iskandar was not upset. He had already grasped Gilgamesh''s character. It''s not surprising that someone like this kind of arrogant and conceited can say such things. "Huh! Another lunatic!" Sabe She murmured softly, but her voice was not so small that everyone present could hear her. It''s just that no one cares. "Huh! I don''t care about things like the Holy Grail at all. I have collected all the prototypes of the treasures in the world, and the Holy Grail is no exception. It''s just that my treasures are so many that they exceed my cognition. I participated in the Holy Grail War only with the intention of taking my treasure back. If you are willing to become the people of this king, no matter what treasure you want, as long as I am happy, I will give you a reward! " "Hahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed, and Iskandar laughed with him. Carl didn''t speak, he just shook his head, feeling a little speechless. Sabe It''s exactly the same as Karl''s idea! Time goes by every minute and every second. The Three Thrones Forum eventually evolved from a peaceful chat at the beginning to a debate about the will of the king. Gilgamesh believes that everything in the world is his own. I am the only one in this world. He is also the law of this world! Iskandar is domineering to conquer everything and plunder everything! This is his kingly way! But Sabe However, they believe that their behavior is no different from that of a tyrant. She herself will sacrifice for the country and ideals, and fight for the people on the front line! To this end, he will sacrifice his life! This is the most noble king! Also sabe The goal that I have been pursuing! Gilgamesh did not speak because he remembered the scene before his death. Iskandar does not agree with Sabe The kingly way. Think she is not the real king at all! Because she has no desire of her own! For the people and the country, in Iskander''s view, this is just wishful thinking! "Sabe , You are just a little girl who is addicted to ideals, you are not worthy to be king at all! " Sabe The expression is a bit ugly. Gilgamesh was even talking coldly next to him. "What a wonderful expression, such a noble character, very suitable to be my woman!" "Hahahaha!" "You bastard..." Hearing Gilgamesh teasing herself, Sabe No matter how good his temper. At this time, I couldn''t stretch it anymore. "I think what you all said is reasonable, but to refute a king like this is a bit of a loss of face!" Carl raised his mouth slightly at this moment, showing a handsome smile. "Carl, what do you want to say?" Sabe Seeing that Karl finally spoke, I wanted to ask him to see what his opinion was. Not just sabe , Even Gilgamesh and Iskandar wanted to see what Carl had to say. Because of this king''s meeting, Karl didn''t speak from the beginning, but was drinking silently. They almost got into a fight Carl said the first sentence. So they are very curious about what Carl is going to say. At this time, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile, and then took a sip of wine and said softly. "What I want to say is that what each of you said on your own body is correct. But putting it on others is a big mistake! " "Actually, I wanted to tell you these things a long time ago, and I just took advantage of this opportunity to say them today. But this Jin represents my personal opinion and has nothing to do with other people. If I make a mistake, you can find me to fight and accompany me at any time! " Carl smiled slightly, spoke the most presumptuous words in the softest tone, and made Iskandar and Gilgamesh laugh at the same time. But their smiles are not ridicule, they just want to laugh. Because they all know Karl''s strength. Knowing that he didn''t speak big words! But Sabe He sighed helplessly. She didn''t expect Carl to be so skinny. Carl waited until they were all young before turning his attention to Iskandar. "Conquer King Iskandar, let''s start with you first!" "The Conqueror King Iskandar, you live in an era of war, and you need someone to rule the world. This is the background of your time, a time when the heroes contend for hegemony and the heroes come together. You put this rhetoric on yourself, there is no problem at all. Because what you want to gain in that era, you can only plunder and conquer! Only in this way can all enemies surrender you! Because of the problems of the times, your Three Views are forcibly imposed on others, which is totally unreasonable! " ... PS: Sorry for having a stomach problem. Two shifts will be made temporarily, and three shifts will be restored in two days. Chapter 468： Talk freely After talking about Iskandar. Karl set his sights on Gilgamesh. At the same time, his eyes became extremely sharp! "Gilgamesh, as the oldest hero king, I don''t know much about your deeds. But you have also become a virtuous king for your own Uruk people, and sacrificed for your own country. Its just that I seem to remember that its because of your best friend Enkidu..." "Enough! That''s it!" Gilgamesh hadn''t reacted at all. But when he heard Karl talk about Enkidu. His reaction was a bit fierce. "Carl, I can bear your criticism of me, but I will never allow you to say Enkidu!" Facing Gilgamesh who was suddenly furious, Karl nodded and chose to respect him. "I see, I won''t say anything about Enkidu, and then just talk about yourself..." Then Karl said all those things about Gilgamesh, and his face was very ugly. But he couldn''t say anything. As a king, you naturally have to be judged by others, otherwise you will not be called a king, but a villain! After Carl finished talking about Gilgamesh, he turned his gaze to Sabe Body. "Altria, it''s your turn next." "What can I say about my business?" Sabe He was puzzled. Carl stared at her until Sabe He only spoke when he blushed slightly. "You are fully qualified as a virtuous king, a king, and a king of knights! The Knights of the Round Table led by you are even more invincible, quelling all wars and saving Great Britain that is crumbling! You are a perfect king, everyone admits this, but have you ever thought about it. Does the demise of Great Britain have something to do with your excessive perfection? " "I" Sabe Opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. "Your perfection has made you the Mingjun in people''s minds. If you do this, it is completely fine for now. Because it is a peaceful and prosperous age, but at that time your Great Britain was still in war! Your perfection creates a gap between you and your subordinates, laying the groundwork for future events! " See sabe Speechless again, Karl sighed. "That being said, it only represents my personal opinion. You who vowed to be a perfect king are not wrong. After all, you are also for your own people. Although there is a gap between you and the Knights of the Round Table, your people still love you, otherwise you will not appear here. If you insist on telling someone to blame, blame that old fellow Merlin! She led you on this road of no return! " "If there is a choice, I still hope that you will become a carefree little girl, not a King Arthur with so many burdens." "As King Arthur, you have lost too much..." Carl sighed and patted Sabe lightly Give comfort to the shoulders. Sabe Red face and red ears. She knew that Carl was right, but she obviously couldn''t turn the corner. She didn''t understand until Carl reminded her. I have always gotten inside the horns! "Carl, your kid is really interesting! If you live in my time, I will definitely ask you to assist me in managing the dynasty! " Gilgamesh sneered, but did not intend to recruit Karl. Because he knew that someone like Carl could not be recruited by himself! Iskandar next to him laughed even more, and then stared at Carl with scorching eyes. "Carl, your kid said so much about us, so should you talk about your own deeds? Since you claim to be the king of other worlds, you should have conquered the world, right? " "Of course, if you are willing to listen, I don''t mind telling you stories." Carl took a sip of wine and said softly. Upon hearing what he said, Gilgamesh and the others suddenly widened their eyes and felt a little curious. Because they also want to know what Carl''s story is like. I don''t mind this. Let me share with these people that I have been in the world of One Piece and the various highlights of the Marvel world. However, if all of Carl''s incidents were spoken out, I am afraid that he would not be able to finish it for ten days and ten nights, so Carl simply selected a part of the more critical things. After all, in the world of One Piece, most of the big events are promoted by Karl. Carl is at most in the Marvel World, a little bit salty. So Carl spent nearly three or four hours explaining his own affairs. Whether its Gilgamesh or Iskandar, or Sabe , They are very fascinated. Because they also knew very well that Carl''s world was not any world he knew well. Such a mysterious world has a natural attraction to them . It is precisely because of this that they will listen so seriously. Even Gilgamesh didn''t interrupt Karl. After all, he wanted to know what the other worlds looked like. But Carl has been talking for three or four hours. Carl took a look at the time. It was about two o''clock in the morning, and the sun would be out in a few hours. So Carl also stopped telling the story. "Let''s stop here, if you really want to tell the story, you can''t finish it for ten days and ten nights. You are all former kings, you should be very clear about this feeling, right? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he didn''t intend to continue talking. But Gilgamesh shook his head, revealing a touch of coldness. "You don''t need to tell the story, but I really want to know what your understanding of the king is. You said we had a meal before, and now I really want to know, what kind of opinion do you have about the identity of Wang! " "Hahahaha, yes, I also want to know what you think." Iskandar laughed loudly and booed aside. Even Sabe They all nodded, curiosity on their faces. No way, the story of Carl''s previous general is really moving. So they also want to know how Karl himself understands the king. "To be honest, I can talk to you and point out your shortcomings. It is entirely because the authorities are obsessed and the bystanders are clear. If I were to say my own words, I don''t know what kind of opinion I should say. But there is one thing I can say, that is to have a clear conscience, and all people are rich! This is my understanding of the king! " With that, Carl got up and patted the dust on his body, then set his gaze aside. Chapter 469： Assassin exits Carl got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and then put his gaze into the dense forest aside. "Come out, after listening for so long, it''s time to show up, right? After all, the stories of our kings are worth some money. Even if you don''t give money, you still have to show some face, right? " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone present was shocked. Because they were completely unaware of the existence of other people around. Assassi As an assassin, one of his most powerful abilities is his concealment skills. It is precisely because of this ability that other people can be observed in the original work so that they will not be discovered. However, no matter how good his concealment ability is, there is no way to get too close. Because the rest of the people present are not easy to provoke. If the distance is too close, they will still find it. Gilgamesh didnt say anything. He was in the same group with the other party, and he knew Assassi for a long time. Appeared here. But Sabe The magical perception of the two of them and Iskandar is not weak. If Assassi Leaning too close, for example, close to a distance of 20 to 30 meters, will be felt by the two of them. So Assassi Can only hide in the distance and observe in secret. Just Assassi Unexpectedly, Carl''s domineering experience could cover several island countries. It is precisely because of this. His concealment ability is useless in front of Karl''s domineering look. In fact, in the first hour of the Kings meeting, Assassi Appeared here, for secret observation. But Carl didn''t directly expose the other party, but wanted to see what he had planned. In the end, this guy did well. He was directly here and listened to the story for more than four hours. It wasn''t until Karl was born that he walked out of the dense forest. At this time, the other heroic spirits, as well as the master, saw the appearance of the other party, all showing a somewhat surprised expression. Except Gilgamesh. "Hahahaha, what is this for? Is it possible, do you want to assassinate us?" Iskandar laughed, then drew his weapon and prepared to fight. Gilgamesh curled his lips on the side, and did not intend to fight, but leisurely summoned the king''s seat to sit on it. Sabe Instead, he directly took out the weapon, ready to meet Assassi who is here at any time fighting. But Carl didnt move much, because in his eyes, this Assassi , Even the Caste that has not been wiped out before The threat is high. Even if he could split hundreds of avatars, there was absolutely no objection to these people present. Sabe There is a treasure for the city. As long as a flash cannon, if they do not dodge in time, they can only be destroyed by the group. Not to mention Iskandar, his inherent enchantment king''s army has thousands of troops. In front of such an army, hundreds of Assassi He couldn''t get over any waves at all, and could only be swallowed easily. The same is true. If Gilgamesh and Assassi If he is hostile, he doesn''t even need to liberate the Departure Sword, just rely on the treasures in the King''s Treasure. You can easily destroy Assassi without even using the treasures above the C level. . Not to mention Carl. He released a few sword auras at random, and he could easily destroy these Assassis by simply using the ability to shake fruits. . So Assassi For Carl and others, there is no threat. But Assassi But he feels good, although he also knows very well that he is an abandoned son, used to test Iskandar and Sabe Strength. As for Gilgamesh, as well as Karl''s strength, there is no need for temptation. From Carl''s previous performance alone, they already knew how strong Carl was! So Assassi The goal this time is to target Sabe Came with Iskandar. "Why don''t you speak?" "Could it be that you don''t even have the courage to speak in the face of us?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, mocking the other mercilessly. But in exchange, its just Assassi ''S sneer, and the opponent''s charge! I saw hundreds of people, who jumped up in an instant, rushing towards Carl and others. Facing this huge mayor, Carl and others drew out their weapons without a hassle, ready to fight at any time. But at this moment, Iskandall raised the cloak behind him, revealing a meaningful smile. "Hahahaha, as the initiator of the King''s Talks, I will naturally not let the clown make trouble here. So I will be responsible for solving the invaders, and I also let you take a good look at what is the real king! " "Appear, my king''s army!" Accompanied by Iskandar''s roar. The surrounding space changed instantly. Everyone looked a little surprised at the scene before them. Even Karl, seeing the barren desert around him, and the thousands of horses behind him can''t help but take a breath. Because he can feel it, every one of these tens of thousands of troops are heroic spirits, and most importantly, the physiques of these heroic spirits surpass Assassi ! Even if these heroic soldiers are released, they can win a place in the Holy Grail War. At least tie La before ce , Destroy a single Assassi Not a problem. The only pity is that these heroic spirits do not have their own treasures, because they are the Titans who follow Iskandar. They are all heroes of the follower Iskandar! "See, this is my king''s army! Everyone here is my former subordinate. Now, my Maste Weber, will also be my subordinate! Follow my pace and charge, hahahahaha! ! ! " Iskandar muttered to himself, then pulled Webb up and let him sit in front of him. When Webber saw this, although he was a little timid, he still had the courage to make a haha twice, reluctantly trying to blend into the atmosphere. Unfortunately, his temperament is completely inconsistent with this army. But it does not matter. Iskandar and his men didn''t mind at all. After all, Webber is a man recognized by Iskandar. This reason is for those people. enough! Assassi at this time Seeing this scene, there was no light in his eyes, and there was no resistance at all. They even left their weapons and fled in a hurry. It''s a pity that here is the army of the inherent enchantment king. No matter how fast they escape, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of the King of Conquer! Assassi Exit here! Chapter 470： Ready to act "Is this your king''s army? It really deserves to be the conqueror, I Gilgamesh, as the oldest king, I recognize you!" When Assassi After being wiped out, Gilgamesh felt that Iskandar in front of him was a very good enemy at this moment. He never recognizes others easily. But the people who can be recognized by him are very powerful! And the people recognized by Gilgamesh will also change their names, not one bite by one bite. After all, Gilgamesh also has his pride. If he faces someone he recognizes and calls him a chore, it is equivalent to slap himself in the face. Of course he would not do this. "Hahahaha, I conquer the king, no need for others to recognize me! If anyone is not convinced, I will be crushed all the way to the sea at the end of the world! " Iskandar laughed, then lifted his inherent barrier, placed Webber on the ground, his eyes fixed on Gilgamesh. "The oldest hero king, if you let your treasure come to arm my army, this is definitely the most invincible force in the world! How about it, are you interested in joining hands with me and let us conquer the world together? " "Cut, I''m not interested, this world is mine, how can I conquer it? Forget it, it''s useless to tell you this, I will kill you all in the final battle! Now, please enjoy your last little, trivial happy time! " "Hahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed wildly, then disappeared into starlight. Obviously, he has turned into a spirit body and left here. Ride He curled his lips, then summoned his bullock cart and threw Webber on it. Then he jumped on himself. "In that case, I will also be waiting for you in the final battle. Carl, just wait and see, I will solve A first che , And then come to meet you again for the final decisive battle! " "Hahahaha!" Iskandar also laughed, and then drove his car, leaving here with sparks and lightning all the way. Carl put his gaze on Sabe next to him A gentle smile appeared on his body. "Altria, what do you think now?" "My thoughts?" Sabe Frowning, after thinking for a while, he shook his head. "Neither of them are easy to provoke, but since they plan to fight first, we don''t have to intervene at all. At that time, we only need to take advantage of the fishermen''s profits! " "Very good idea, but do you think this method can relieve Alice Phil''s symptoms?" "What are the symptoms?" At what Carl said, Altria looked dumbfounded. However, in the next second, Alice Phil heard a cry of pain, and fainted directly in the arms of Eimiya Kirito. At the same time, the magic in her body is constantly erupting. He even forced Avalon out. But it was also fortunate that Avalon had Avalon in Alice Phil''s body, otherwise she would only feel even more uncomfortable now. "This is my Avalon? What the **** is going on with me, Kirisu Uemiya!" Sabe The relationship with Kirishu Eomiya was inherently very stiff. The bond between them is Alice Phil. But in general, Sabe I still call Eomiya Kiritugu Maste , After all, this is a respectable title. As a king, Sabe Still know the rules very well. But this situation is beyond Sabe As expected, she was a little angry, and directly chose to call Keiji Eomiya by the name. But Kirishu Uemiya didn''t care, he just silently carried Alice Phil back into the healing formation in the room and let her lie in it. "Altria, don''t worry, Eomiya Kirisu will definitely give you an explanation about Avalon. But what we have to do now is to take the lead in finding a spiritual vein suitable for summoning the Holy Grail. The current situation does not allow us to relax for a while, so I want to explore the spiritual veins first, you are here to protect them, don''t make mistakes! " While talking, Karl disappeared and left here. Sabe He looked at Eomiya Kiritugu coldly, as if to say that if you don''t give me an explanation, I''m going to kill you! After all, this thing about Avalon, for Sabe Its very important. But this is not Sabe Reasons for anger. She is mainly angry because of the existence of this thing in Alice Phil! And Sabe Don''t know yet! This is why she is angry! "Sabe , I will explain this to you slowly, I did this for my own reasons. Mai, Alice Phil has temporarily taken care of you. If there is anything wrong with her, please tell me immediately. " "I see, Master Kirishi!" Hisa nodded, and squatted next to Alice Phil to look after her. On the other hand, Kirishu Eomiya walked to the side and pointed to the room over there. "Go in and talk about it. I happen to have other things too, and I want to explain it to you." "Huh! I really want to see you, what do you want to say to me!" Sabe With a cold snort, he walked into the room first. Weimiya Kirisu sighed, then followed in and closed the door smoothly. ... at the same time. Carl is teleporting everywhere, looking for an area that is very safe and stable, has very little impact, and is still very magical to summon the Holy Grail. But his perception of magic is not very sensitive. Although Carl can perceive the power of heroic spirits, he can perceive the intensity of magic. But for this kind of subtle change, he could not perceive it at all. After all, there is no magic in Carl''s body, which is also one of his shortcomings. It was precisely because of this reason that Carl turned these spiritual veins three or four times, and could not tell which place had the strongest magic power and was the most stable. "It seems that you have to find professionals to do this kind of thing." Karl shook his head, and then came to Jia Tong''s house. It''s just that when he came, it was already early in the morning. He knocked on the door, and Jian Tong Yanye and Jian Tongying, wearing the same pajamas, came over to open the door with sleepy eyes. "Who, knock on the door so early to prevent people from sleeping?" Ma Tongying opened the door with sorrowful thoughts, she didn''t even open her eyelids. Seeing her such a lovely appearance, Carl couldn''t help but knelt down and squeezed her face. "Ma Tongying, it''s only been two days since I haven''t seen you, you have become cute again!" "what?" Hearing Carl''s words, Ma Tongying opened her eyes in a daze, and then she was shocked when she saw Carl''s handsome face. "what!!!" Chapter 471： Ready "what!!!" Ma Tong Ying yelled in excitement, and then immediately hugged Karl. But Tong Yanye, who didn''t know why, thought that a bad guy was coming, and immediately rushed out with the axe he had prepared in advance. "Don''t be afraid, Sakura, I''m here now, Uncle!" Jian Tong Yan Ye rushed out, just wanted to do something, but found that the man in front of him was very familiar. Then Carl raised his head and glanced at Jian Tong Yanye, who was holding an axe, with a face full of doubt. "What do you mean? Do you still want to see me fail?" "Ahaha, this, this is all a misunderstanding, I thought someone wanted to attack Sakura..." Jian Tong Yanye retracted the axe in embarrassment and threw it aside. Carl didn''t say anything when he saw him. He just continued to stroke Ma Tongying''s head and asked. "Sakura, I need your help with one thing, would you like to help me?" "Yes, I certainly do. As long as Brother Carl speaks, I am willing to help no matter what he is busy!" "Sakura!" Jian Tong Yanye turned her elbow out when she saw her own Sakura, suddenly feeling a little speechless. However, he did not refuse, but asked Carl what it was that he needed Ma Tong Ying''s help. After all, she is very young now, and if it is a combat matter, she is simply not up to it. On the contrary, Jian Tong Yanye, relying on his undead body, can help Karl in the battle. Although for the other heroic spirits, Jian Tong Yan Ye was not a threat. But he is at least a qualified meat shield. Because this ability of immortality is enough to make him resist any offensive beyond the liberation of treasures. As long as Jian Tong Yanye is not decomposed, he will not die at all! At least for this month. "On this matter, only Sakura can help me, Yan Ye, your magic circuit has been destroyed by me, you can''t feel the magic, so you can''t help me..." After being questioned by Jian Tong Yanye, Carl also explained a little bit. At the same time, he also stated his plan. After all, Jian Tong Yanye knew Karl''s plan from the beginning, and it didn''t matter if he told him everything. After all, all he wanted was the safety of Ma Tong Ying. As for the Holy Grail War? He doesn''t care! Through Karl''s explanation, Jian Tong Yanye also understood why he was inappropriate. After all, he can''t perceive the existence of magic power, but Ma Tong Ying is very talented, and there is also a magic circuit in his body. Although she is very young now, it is not a problem at all for her to perceive the magic of the spirit veins and help Carl better complete the plan. that''s all. Carl had breakfast at Jian Tong''s house, and then took Jian Tong Ying and ran to each spiritual vein to make preparations. Jian Tong Yanye sighed, not knowing why in his heart, always feeling a little lost. In this way, time passed by every minute and every second. At noon. Carl took Ma Tong Ying and had already selected a spiritual place that was very suitable for planning. That''s a big hole! This spiritual vein is located on a small hill in Winterwood City, and there is also a stone table here, which looks like a bed. Carl used his abilities and modified it a little bit so that an adult could lie in it comfortably. Even Karl tried it himself. Except that it''s a bit like a coffin, everything else is OK! "Sakura, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I really couldn''t find a suitable place." Carl gently rubbed Tongying''s hair, and then led her to the outside. , "Hehe, Brother Carl, it''s actually not that difficult for me to come here. But since I have helped, can you also agree to my small request? " "any request?" Hearing Ma Tong Ying''s words, Carl was a little curious. Makiri Sakura was a bit twisted, and then took Karl''s hand and pointed to the town below. "Brother Carl, it''s still early, do you want to take me shopping?" "This is my little request, Brother Carl, can you promise me?" Seeing Ma Tongying''s cute appearance, Carl rubbed her hair and agreed without hesitation. "Of course there is no problem, let''s go, you can buy anything, I will treat you!" "Oye! Brother Carl is the best!" Ma Tongying cheered, and Carl took her and left the big hole together. that''s all. Karl and Jian Tongying closed the street for the afternoon, and didn''t return to Jian Tong''s house until the evening, and then Karl shamelessly stayed here for a dinner before leaving. After Carl left Jian Tong''s house, Jian Tong Yanye took Jian Tong Ying, who was a little tired, back to the room, then closed the surrounding curtains, took the axe and lay in the living room. Due to the **** of this morning, Jian Tong Yanye did not rush to open the door before Jian Tongying. So starting from today, for the sake of Jiantongying''s safety, he plans to sleep in the living room all the time to ensure that Jiantongying will not have any accidents! Jian Tongyan Ye knows very well that if it is not Carl who is here today, but other masters, I am afraid that Jian Tongying will be more fortunate. So he has to do it now! Even if I am wronged, I will not hesitate. Because all this is to protect Ma Tong Ying. ... at the same time. Carl returned to Einzbernberg and saw Alice Phil who had awakened. Eimiya Kiritugu and Sabe The two of them were not as tense at this time as when she left. On the surface, the relationship between them should have eased a bit. But Karl through Sabe She could still tell from the look in her eyes that she still didn''t approve of Eomiya Kirji. It is precisely because of this that she will always stick to Alice Phil to protect her. And next to Eimiya Kirishu, there was only Kuu Miya. Alice Phil has to stay in Sabe because of her weakness Only by your side can you ensure your normal body functions. Otherwise, given her current physical condition, she will continue to faint if she can''t last for half an hour. And this half an hour, it was the protection provided by Avalon. If there was no Avalon, Alice Phil would have become a vegetative now, and there is no such thing as being sober. "We can act now, the spirit veins are ready, what we need to do now is to lure the big fish into the bait! Altria, if Ride If you leave it to you, are you confident? " Hear what Carl said, Sabe She frowned, and didn''t answer directly. Obviously, she did not have the confidence to face Iskandar''s mighty army of kings! Even if she is the treasure of the city, the sword of victory and oath can wipe out 90% of the king''s army. But facing Iskandar''s inherent barrier, she still has no good solutions. Chapter 472： Premature battle "Altria, can''t it be said that you are not sure to deal with Iskandar?" Carl tilted his head and asked him, but Sabe Still no response. Obviously, as Carl said, she was not sure to deal with Iskandar. In this regard, Carl was a little speechless. But at this moment, Alice Phil coughed twice, which made Sabe Woke up instantly. "Alice Phil, are you okay?" "It''s okay, I can hold it...cough cough..." Alice Phil said, bracing her weak body, which made Sabe Very distressed. During this time, Sabe It went very smoothly, because Alice Phil was by her side. Plus Sabe Already knew the truth about the Holy Grail, although she still doubted it. But she didn''t want to sacrifice Alice Phil in exchange for the victory of the Holy Grail. Whether Carls interpretation of the Holy Grail is true or false, Sabe I didn''t want Alice Phil to die because of this boring war. So she struggled a bit, and finally agreed to face Iskandar! "Carl, I know, I will go back to face Ride , But I cannot guarantee that I will defeat him! This person is as strong as me, even stronger, so if I can''t come back, help me take care of Alice Phil. " "No problem, I can promise you, but shouldn''t Eimiya Kiritsugu take care of Alice Phil? Why should you ask me?" Carl was puzzled, Sabe On the other hand, he raised his head arrogantly, and he couldn''t even look at it. Although the two of them were not so tense, they were not completely reconciled. At least sabe Here, the identity of Kirishu Eomiya is not recognized at all. "By the way, Carl, I have one more question I want to ask you, that is, are you really sure that even if two heroic spirits are left behind, the Holy Grail will appear?" "Yes, according to the current concentration of magic power, one more heroic spirit will be enough. What do you want to do when you ask this question? Is it possible that you want to sacrifice yourself? " Carl tilts his head again and asks Sabe . The other party was silent and did not answer directly, she just patted Alice Phil on the back gently. The fragrance of lilies overflowed. The picture is also exceptionally beautiful. Its a pity that the environment here is a bit bad. Otherwise, the current picture of the two of them could definitely become a computer wallpaper. "In the name of Lingshu! Sabe No death allowed! " "In the name of Lingshu! Sabe Must beat Ride ! " "In the name of Lingshu! Sabe The magic power is doubled! " There are no signs. Suddenly, Eimiya Kirishu stood up and released all the three Lingshu! Seeing this scene, Carl blinked, feeling a little weird. He didn''t expect that Weimiya Kirishu would actually use the magic spell at this time. At the same time Sabe It was also taken aback. At this time, her magical power grew wildly. It took less than three seconds. The magic power in her body has reached about five times the normal state! Sabe in this situation , Even if you release ten victories and the sword of oath, you dont necessarily have kidney deficiency! But let Sabe What I don''t understand is me, eh, what is the only method that Eimiya Kiritugu will restrict her to use directly. This is sabe I really can''t figure it out. At the same time, her question also appeared on her face. Eimiya Kiritugu watched Sabe Lien suddenly knew what she was thinking, sneered disdainfully, and then personally supported his wife Alice Phil. "Everything I do is not for you, Sabe ! Im just helping myself improve my winning percentage, after all, youre alive, better than Ride It''s safer to live! Although I am less restrained by Ling Shu, it doesn''t matter if I am killed by you, because you will definitely protect Alice Phil. After all, you are a perfect knight, a perfect king! " Alice Phil also clasped Eomiya Kiritugus hand firmly, facing Sabe forcefully Nodded. "Come on, Sabe , You must never lose! I still want to see you alive! " "I know Alice Phil and my Maste , I will come back alive to see you! Even if I am dying, I will definitely keep my promise and live up to your trust! " Sabe Kneeling on the ground, he gave Alice Phil the largest knight ceremony. But she still didn''t even look at Eimiya Kirishu, then turned and left. Carl stared at her eyes and reminded her as she passed by herself. "I have only one request from you. Don''t kill Webber''s cute child. He is not bad in his mind, he is a plastic talent." "I know, I didn''t intend to kill him. This is a battle between heroic spirits, so naturally I won''t hurt other masters. And that Weber is really good deserves to be recognized by the king! " Sabe As expected to be the King of Knights, he penetrated the essence of Webber at a glance, knowing that he was a good person. In this regard, Carl was also relieved. Because in the original book, Karl liked the role of Webber very much. Although he is timid and weak, he is obedient and cute! And the most important thing is that it was through this Holy Grail War that he got transformed and became a true monarch! Although he is a parallel importer and puppet monarch, he still has some abilities. This can be seen from the anime magic eye collection train incident. And the most important thing is that this product is really loyal to Iskandar and has no dissent. This is what is admirable. In ancient times, he is definitely one of the most loyal and powerful staff of the emperor! Thats why Carl wanted Sabe Keep him alive. "Okay, Alice Phil will go with me first, Eimiya Kirisu, you and Kuu Maiya both drove to Okuto by themselves. Remember, if you are going to a crowded downtown area, don''t be targeted by Gilgamesh, otherwise I won''t take care of you if you die! " "Don''t worry, we know what to do." Hearing Carl''s words, Kirisu Eomiya nodded a little, indicating that he understood. Seeing what he looked like, Carl didn''t bother to say anything. He directly grabbed Alice Phil by the shoulder, and then led her to the big hollow position by teleportation. Walk in the void has the ability to lead people. Although only one person can be brought, it is a lot more convenient. If not, he will also follow by car, which will delay a lot of time. "Is this a big hole? It''s the first time I have come here. The magic here is really comfortable. Bacillus is so warm..." Chapter 473： Battle night! Alice Phil felt the magic in the big cavity, and her face became more ruddy. Even the pain in the body disappeared temporarily. This is the benefit of Lingmai. When a magician enters the spirit veins, he will naturally feel a little excited. Even some minor injuries and illnesses can be assassinated. It''s a pity that Alice Phil''s this is not a minor injury. Because she is the container of the little holy grail, without the help of outsiders, this disease cannot be cured at all. "Don''t sigh, lie down first, I have already set up a bed for you over there. Although it is not as comfortable as you sleep at home, it can at least let you lie down, and the space is also very spacious. " "really?" Hearing what Carl said, Alice Felton was a little surprised, and then she followed the direction Carl was pointing and saw the bed... "Um...Mr. Carl, are you sure this is a bed and not..." "coffin?" Alice Phil hesitated, and finally uttered her doubts. There is no way, the image of this bed that Carl made is like a coffin. Even he feels this way. But Carl would never say that this is his evil taste. He even had a straight face and told Alice Phil righteously that this was a serious bed! It''s definitely not a pipe! "Alice Phil, you are so ignorant. This is what I have collected about the world and found the most popular style. And I spent a lot of effort, spent tens of seconds to help you build it, how can you dislike it? Plus you sleep once, even if it looks like a coffin? This is what I call fighting poison with poison, so I can better take out the little holy grail! " Carl was serious and funny, and really made Alice Phil. She didn''t even bother to hide her face, but just laughed out, regardless of her own image. But just as Alice Phil was smiling happily, she suddenly coughed violently and vomited a mouthful of blood. This scene made the atmosphere that was somewhat joyful suddenly become serious. "It seems that I really want to lie in the coffin..." Alice Phil said with a mockery of herself, and then consciously entered the coffin bed. Carl shook his head, using his power to create a coffin board, and buckled it up while comforting Alice Phil. "Don''t worry, the little holy grail is something I must get. I will definitely get it and save you at the same time. Because if I dont save you, I wont get the little holy grail either. I cant forcefully interrupt the inevitable connection between the two, so Alice Phil, you can rest assured that Im serious! " "Since you are serious, then I can feel at ease..." Alice Phil''s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and finally fell asleep directly. Carl sighed immediately when he saw such a peaceful sleeping beauty, and then buckled the coffin board. He secretly released the breath of **** just now, giving Alice Phil a little sleep effect, allowing her to fall asleep smoothly. In this way, her heart will be extremely calm. And more importantly, it is also convenient for Carl to do things next. If Alice Phil was awake, Carl really couldn''t do anything. Because the next picture is a bit unsuitable for children. Carl now needs Hades to create a shadow, and then enter Alice Phil''s body, constantly conveying the breath of **** and Hades''s demon power for her. Because only in this way can it be guaranteed that the evil of this world in the Holy Grail will not be leaked for the time being. At the same time, it can separate the soul of Alice Phil from the Holy Grail. It''s just that the moment of separation is a bit longer. Among them, Alice Phil may make some unexplained sounds. This is why Carl wants to cover the coffin. "Then I will leave it to you, Hades, your steps are the most critical. And if you can swallow all the evils of this world, I''m afraid you will soon become a black sword! " Hearing Carl''s words, Hades was a little emotional, and then summoned the shadow and entered the coffin. Temporarily merge with Alice Phil. At this stage, there is no need for Carl to do anything. So he went outside in a big hollow, Carl, relax a little bit. Just after he came outside the big cave, he saw that Fuyuki City was angry with a dazzling light! The original dark night, in this beam of light, abruptly turned into day. At the same time, the clouds in the sky were also washed away by this sudden light cannon. The 400-meter long sword swung out from top to bottom! After seeing this scene, Carl knew that this was Sabe Liberated one''s own treasure! "Come on, Sabe , If possible, I also want you to dye black mud. There may be unexpected joy at that time. After all, the black mud can give the heroic spirit a physical body, and with your will, it should be able to withstand the spiritual corrosion of the black mud. " While Carl was talking, he went to the highest point of the mountain to see the most beautiful scenery. ... at the same time. The suburbs of Fuyuki City. Sabe The battle with Iskandar is continuing. Weber also continued to disconnect and was completely ignored. There is no way, he, as the master, almost has no sense of existence. The other masters are either being beaten or just operating the show. Only Webber, the lord, was paddling, and he couldn''t even help Iskandar in any way. This is also the last thing Webber regrets after he grew up. After all, he is very young now. Even if you have an idea, you dare not put it into action. This also led to this Holy Grail War, which was operated by Iskandall alone. Incidentally, he took a loyal oil bottle to take off. It''s a pity that in Iskandall''s original work, I encountered an open one. If not, he is really likely to win. And now, he meets another Sabe who is on the hook . In order to keep Alice Phil alive. In order to stop the reward of the evil of this world. Sabe Never allow the Holy Grail to fall into the hands of other people! So she no longer releases the water, but reveals her real name, liberates the treasure, and has an upright duel of the king! And this duel between the two of them. It also attracted Gilgamesh to watch the battle. However, the lord who followed Gilgamesh was not Tosaka Tokimin, but Yanfeng Kirei! obviously. This pair is the master and heroic spirit with the best affinity. As for Tosaka Toshimi. He was probably killed by his favorite land, Yanfeng Qili, just like in the original book. "It''s really pleasant. I don''t know who can separate Santa Fe from such a battle. Hero King, dont you plan to intervene in this duel? " Yanfeng Qili asked excitedly, but Gilgamesh shook his head disdainfully. "There is no need to intervene in the match of the king!" "This is the dignity of the king!" Chapter 474： The Holy Grail of Separation "It''s been over an hour. Isn''t the battle over yet?" Carl stood boredly on the top of the big hollow mountain, looking bored at the night sky, by the way, using the domineering look and sense to observe the battle on the outskirts of Fuyuki City. He couldn''t afford to press through seeing, hearing and color, and he could clearly perceive that there was a special different space over there. Needless to say, this must be Iskandar''s inherent strength of the enchantment king. At the same time Karl also saw that on the battlefield over there, Gilgamesh and Yanfeng Qili were there. But Tosaka Tokimi was not there. Through the magic power linked to these two people, Carl knew that Gilgamesh had changed his master. Tosaka Tokimi must have died. Carl can be sure of this. But the battle over there is not over yet, so Carl is also very boring to stay here now, waiting for their battle to end. Weimiya Kiritugu had arrived in the big hole long ago, while Kuu Maiya was lying in ambush in other places, ready to snipe the enemy at any time. But Carl didn''t think that Hisuu Mai''s kill could be successful. Neither Gilgamesh nor Yanfeng Qili were so easily killed by firearms. In addition, firearms and weapons do not have any effect on the heroic spirits. Therefore, the main target of Eimiya Kirito and Hisa Umai is only Yanfeng Kirei. Gilgamesh, the main thing is to leave it to Karl to solve it. Anyway, among the remaining people, only Karl is his opponent. "Mr. Carl, what''s the situation with the fighting over there? Is there any progress?" "There is no close combat yet, but the time has passed for so long. You should be able to see the ending right away..." "Wait, their battle seems to be over. Altria and Iskandar both fell out of the inherent barrier at the same time. But looking at the injury alone, Iskandar has an advantage over Altria, and it seems that Iskandar won. " "is it" Eimiya Kirishu sighed. Although he had expected it a long time ago, he didn''t expect it to end like this. But at this moment. A light suddenly appeared in the sky. Accompanied by the sound of explosions resounding through the world, a luminous cannon appeared in front of everyone in an instant. Carl was stunned when he saw this scene before him. He also didn''t expect that Altria even hid a hand, waiting for the other party''s inherent barrier to disappear before liberating the treasure! Thus. The breath of Iskandar disappeared completely. In order to confirm the authenticity, Carl used the domineering look and feel, and checked it many times, but couldn''t find the other person''s breath, which made Carl be sure. Iskandar is dead! But Altria''s use of this method to kill the opponent can be said to be a loss for both sides. According to the information returned by the domineering and domineering experience, Carl could clearly see that Altria was completely weak now. At this moment, it was a problem for her to even stand up. The luminous cannon just now has completely consumed all the magic power of Altria. She was unable to fight anymore. What only surprised Karl was that Gilgamesh didn''t kill Altria, but knocked her out, then resisted her body, and moved her lips, probably saying something. At the same time, Yanfeng Qili on the side was also explaining something, but Gilgamesh was strongly opposed. As for Webber, the hapless lord. He was completely ignored, and at the same time he used the opportunity of being ignored to strictly implement Iskandar''s orders. Don''t live with revenge! So when he was killed in Iskandar, he turned around and ran without any hesitation. He cried bitterly until he found a place where he could hide himself. But in order to prevent being discovered, he could only cry bitterly, and did not dare to make a sound at all, which can be said to be extremely humble. However, neither Yanfeng Qili nor Gilgamesh had any intention of chasing him, which allowed him to escape successfully. After all, for both of them, Webber was not even a threat. that''s all. Gilgamesh and Yanfeng Qili came towards the big hole. Carl used the domineering look and feel to see all this clearly, but it was a pity that he couldn''t hear the sound. Otherwise, he would know what they were saying at the time. But what Carl can guarantee is that Gilgamesh knows that Carl is in the Hollow now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t come here directly without any doubt. This must be Sabe Tell him the news. Because this is also part of Carl''s plan. "Eimiya Kiritugu, you and Kuu Miya are hiding, and I should be on the stage next!" Carl said to Kiritugu Eomiya, and then went into the big cavity, ready to help Alice Phil take out the Holy Grail in her body. But when Karl came here, he found that the inside of the coffin was completely swallowed by black mud. Alice Phil has been swallowed by you at this time. After seeing this scene, Carl felt a little uncomfortable, and immediately rushed forward, using the **** breath to create a **** space. Coming into this space, Carl did not hesitate to take out Hades and let him touch the black mud for the next second. Carl felt his eyes flash, and he came to a pure white area in an instant. "Is this the inner space of the Holy Grail? It looks really pure white, but it is full of discordant power. This should be the illusion created by the black mud?" Carl simply guessed, then looked around. But at this moment. The surrounding space suddenly changed. Carl returned to the big hole again. But the environment here is still full of violations. Obviously, Carl is still in the illusion and has not returned to the real real world. "All the evils in this world, if you want to do something to me, come out. This kind of illusion has no effect on me. If you dont come out yet, I dont mind giving you a lesson! " Carl yelled aloud, but didn''t get any response. Obviously, the other party does not think that Karl can leave here. "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Carl sneered, then immediately used his power to attack this pure white space frantically. at the same time. In the **** space, the little holy grail in Alice Phil is separating from his body. Carl did all this in the space of the Holy Grail, and it was not useless. As Karl continued to exert force. Alice Phil suddenly uttered a cry, and then Little Holy Grail and Avalon, and Aro came down from her body at the same time. But Carl did not come out of the little holy grail. Only Hades fell out of the space of the little holy grail. Simultaneously. Hades is still absorbing all the evils of this world in the little holy grail! I am afraid it will not be long before Hades will become a real black knife! Chapter 475： Spike! Black mud is here! Time goes by every minute and every second. Carl has solved the black mud in the Holy Grail, and at the same time threw the little Holy Grail into his dimensional space bag. But the Great Holy Grail has not yet appeared. The black mud in the little holy grail is easy to solve, but the black mud in the big holy grail needs to wait for him to pour it out before Hades can absorb it. The current Addis, just one tip of the last knife, can become a real black knife! Carl has a hunch that if Hades becomes a black knife, he will bring new abilities to himself. At the same time, I will give myself an unexpected surprise! Although Carl didn''t know what the surprise would be, there was nothing wrong with looking forward to it. Then Karl lifted the **** space and returned to the big hole. Then he saw Altria who was thrown on the ground, and Gilgamesh sitting next to him drinking red wine. "Why did you hide in the inherent barrier just now? Could it be that you were afraid of me?" Gilgamesh said confidently, but Carl looked at him even when he saw it. Instead, he put Alice Phil aside and let her sleep well. "Gilgamesh, I am not in the mood to tell you this. If you want the Holy Grail, I can give it to you now. But what will happen later, I can''t guarantee it! " While talking, Karl directly threw the Holy Grail to Gilgamesh. But at this moment. When the little holy grail touched the magic power in the big cavity, it was immediately full! Before the little holy grail was in the **** space, there was no reason for any reaction, it was purely in the **** space, there was no magic. But now it''s different. The magic in the big cavity is very full. As long as the little holy grail is thrown out, it will fill up immediately, and then become the big holy grail! "Carl, don''t watch this king all over!" Gilgamesh had no interest at all facing the little holy grail that was thrown over. With a treasure in his hand, he knocked the Holy Grail to the ground. Then the Holy Grail began to slowly lift off under the magical power. Neither Carl nor Gilgamesh were interested in taking care of this. Gilgamesh has only one idea now, and that is to kill the man in front of him! But Carls ideas are completely different from Gilgamesh. Because he intends to absorb the remaining black mud here, by the way, Avalon will return it to Altria and let her complete her body reshaping. It''s just that Gilgamesh took out the Sword of Deviance and wanted to kill Karl. "Look up to the power of creation!" "Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing-" Without any hesitation, Gilgamesh went up and widened, wanting to directly kill Karl and destroy everything here. But Carl waved his Hades calmly. In an instant. The power that was enough to open up the world was directly cut off by Carl! "With your little strength, it can''t be called the power of creating the world. Even if it is a real creation god, I will kill it for you! In this world, there is no me, Karl, a person or **** who cannot be killed! " Carl''s voice made Gilgamesh feel the creeps. He didn''t even react, his power was completely cracked by Karl. And Karl had already deceived Gilgamesh and cut off his head together! There is no suspense spike! After Hades absorbed the black mud, his sharpness and demon power increased exponentially! In addition, Carl is not in a good mood now, which gives him a certain increase in strength. As we all know, blackening is three times stronger, and whitening is weaker by three points. Carl was entangled in dark energy because he absorbed too much black mud. Although it did not affect his mentality, it did affect his emotions, which is why he didn''t even bother to speak. Just start Gilgamesh! But this emotional instability is not permanent. As long as Karl absorbs all the black mud and turns Hades into a black knife, this side effect will be completely eliminated. "What a weak hero!" Karl sneered, then stepped forward to guide the last black mud to come to the world. Accompanied by the appearance of black mud. The big hole was filled in an instant. Both Gilgamesh''s corpse and Altria''s fainted body were directly swallowed by the black mud. But Altria has Avalon protection, so there shouldn''t be any major problems. But Alice Phil is a problem, because Carl must protect her from being touched by the dark. It is precisely because of this that Carl can''t leave Alice Phil and can only stay here all the time. About half an hour passed. The black mud was completely absorbed by Karl Lock. At the same time the Holy Grail was restored to its holiness. But Carl didn''t make a wish, but took it directly into his bag. This thing is of little use to Carl. It''s just an item used to complete the selection task. "The Black Knife is finally done..." Carl looked at his black knife and couldn''t help sighing. Now his negative emotions have been eliminated, but Black Knife has fallen into a deep sleep. According to Hei Dao''s feedback, UU reading will have to sleep for at least half a year before she can wake up. So Carl is not in a hurry now. After all, Hades''s abilities are there, just a little bit of feedback is missing, no harm. Then Carl looked at Alice Phil behind him, and after seeing her safe and sound, Carl was relieved. Finally, he put his gaze on Altria in front of him. At this time, Altria was awake, but she didn''t dare to get up at all, so she could only squat on the ground and looked at Karl with a flushed face. She has nothing now, completely in her newborn state. Especially her exquisite curves, after seeing it, it will inevitably make people think about it. But Carl didn''t have much interest in her, but it wouldn''t be nice to let her be so naked. So Carl found a decent dress of women''s clothing in his dimensional space bag and threw it to him. Don''t ask why Karl has women''s clothing. This is purely for the convenience of Intiel to change clothes, so he carried it with him. However, Intiel and Altria have similar figures except for the chest. So this suit is more suitable for her to wear. As for Gilgamesh, who was accidentally resurrected next to him, Karl did not stingyly rewarded him with a windbreaker. "Carl, isn''t the king dead, why is he resurrected?" "Then you don''t have to ask me. For the specific reason, you can ask the Holy Grail and Black Mud. However, you two have now obtained the flesh, and at the same time the Holy Grail was taken by me. I won this war! " Hearing Carl''s words, Altria breathed a sigh of relief. For her, this was the best ending. Gilgamesh on the side frowned, and then looked in the direction of the big hollow. Staggering over there, three people walked in! Chapter 476： Phoenix! "What the **** is going on? Could it be said that the Holy Grail War ended hastily? Where is Alice Phil? How is she, there is nothing wrong, right? ! " Keiji Eomiya was seriously injured, but he still did not forget Alice Phil. He was relieved to see him dragging a nearly broken leg, regardless of his injury, past Carl, to the quietly sleeping Alice Phil. "You are fine..." Jiuyu Wuya held her broken arm and came to the couple without a word for a long time. Obviously, her broken arm was caused by Yanfeng Qili. But now Yanfeng Qili is also a half-dead person. There was a big hole in his abdomen. If it is not treated in time, he must be dead in less than two hours. At that time, this Holy Grail war will really be over! "It''s really interesting. The two heroic spirits have both gained physical bodies. Is this the power of the Holy Grail? Is there any more magical power in this world? It''s really pleasing! It''s a pity that I didn''t see this scene with my own eyes. I regretted that I died! Hahahaha! " Yanfeng Qili knew that he was dying, so now he didn''t have any requirements, just wanted to greet death quietly. Unfortunately. He didn''t see the Holy Grail with his own eyes, this is the biggest regret of his life. "Yanfeng Qili, if you don''t want to die, I can help you!" "Can you help me? What do you want me to do?" Yanfeng Qili was stunned for a moment, and then immediately asked Carl what the price would be. Although he can accept death peacefully, it does not mean that he wants to die. No matter in that world, there are not a few people who can calmly welcome death, but no one will take the initiative to die. Except in special circumstances, this must be done. But even if it is a special situation that requires sacrifice, it is not his active choice, but a factor of the general environment. So Yanfeng Qili didn''t want to die at all. He can still rescue it. "Yanfeng Qili, I now need you to admit that this Holy Grail War was won by me. At the same time, you have to admit that I won the victory, Weimiya Kirisu, otherwise, I can''t help you recover! " Hearing Carl''s words, Yanfeng Kirei and Weimiya Kiriji were both stunned. But Keiji Eomiya reacted most quickly, and he immediately acknowledged Karl''s victory. Although he didn''t know the reason, Eimiya Kiriji followed closely and acknowledged Karl''s victory. The next second, the system sounds. The selection has been completed, and the transaction points obtained: 30000! The task reward is only this, but for Carl, it is completely enough. Because he can now fully exchange the fruit of the Phoenix. He used the lottery to discount and got a 50% discount. It is precisely because of this that his current more than 50,000 trading points can be directly exchanged for the Devil Fruit of the Phoenix. Carl directly exchanged it successfully, and then swallowed it in one bite. While gaining the power of the Phoenix Fruit, he also gained the Healing Flame. I saw Carl waved his hand, and the azure blue flame instantly covered the bodies of Yanfeng Kirei and Eomiya Kiriji, and healed them. Hisui Mai, and Alice Philkar also did not fall. The two also need treatment. It''s just that when Carl first used this ability, Yanfeng Kirei and Eomiya Kirei were taken aback and wanted to extinguish the flames on their bodies. For this reason, Carl also specifically explained that the ability of this flame, they only quieted down. And after chatting with Kiritugu Eomiya, Karl also learned why they rushed back in the middle of the fight. As the masters, the two of them naturally felt the coming of the Holy Grail. But this feeling disappeared in less than a minute. This made them both feel very strange, and then they stopped and came back here very tacitly. They want to know what is going on. It is precisely because of this that these two talents took their lives back. If not, the two of them, including one Jiuu Maiya, may have died outside and will never come back. "Well, the Holy Grail War has been resolved, and then you should go back. As for Gilgamesh and Altria, you can do whatever you want. I won''t care. After all, I am not from this world either. " Carl said something very irresponsible, and then teleported away from the big hole. Everyone looked at each other, and finally chose to leave without saying a word. Yanfeng Qili''s injury recovered 90%, and only a few parts did not recover. This is a secret illness that Carl deliberately left him, admonishing him to remember today all the time. The same is true for Yanfeng Qili, Karl only recovered 90% of his injuries, and a small part of the dark illness was left untreated. As for Kuu Mai, Carl treated her part of her injuries, but there was really no way to break her arm. Carl is not Luo after all, without the ability to stitch, it is impossible to help her connect the broken arm. Alice Phil''s words The body is recovering very well, when she wakes up, she will be a lively young lady again. In this way, Illia will also have a happy childhood. It is not the same as in the original book. After ten years of loneliness, she came to Fuyuki City, found Shiro Weigu, and died in the Holy Grail War. Such an ending is too cruel and ruthless for Ilia. That''s why Karl rescued Miyakiji and Alice Phil. This is the same reason Carl wanted to save Ma Tong Sakura. These two little girls are so pitiful! Afterwards, Carl returned to the house of Jian Tong''s family and used his healing inflammation to help Jian Tong Yanye recover his body and at the same time withdraw the **** breath in his body. After the **** was gone, Jian Tong Yanye was just a slightly stronger ordinary person, no longer having the same power as before. So Carl advised him to be careful and never try his best. Jian Tong Yanye agreed very happily. As for whether he would follow suit, it was not for Karl to be sure. Then Karl recovered Ma Tong Ying''s body. No matter which corner it was, it was completely repaired by Carl, and no place was left behind. After fulfilling his promise, Carl was going to leave. But he couldn''t stand Ma Tong Ying''s cuteness, and he still didn''t bear staying here to play with her for a week, and then he chose to leave the Moon World. The other side. Elia is also happily welcoming her parents. She was thinking of her parents coming back. At this time, she was very happy after seeing the two of them. And Altria also returned to the Einzbern family as Alice Phils bodyguard and best friend. As for Gilgamesh. This guy was raised by Yanfeng Qili and started his high-profile and hidden life. Chapter 477： Return to Marvel and cross again! "Finally back to Marvel''s world." Carl reappeared from the space wormhole and returned to the place where he fought the planet Devourer before. Here, Carl can even see some of the remains of the Planet Devourer. Although there is only a small part, Carl can still feel it. Then he could feel that the Infinite Gems could be reused. And this confirms even more that the world Carl is in now is the Marvel world. Because the infinite gem has no effect at all in other worlds, only in the Marvel world will it exert its original power. "I have been in Xingyue World for about 20 days, but I don''t know how long the Marvel World has spent now, I hope it won''t be too long." Carl shook his head, followed the coordinates, returned to the earth, and returned to his villa. When he came back, he found that the whole earth had undergone earth-shaking changes. In this world, not only black technology is flying all over the sky, there are even floating cars and scenes that are only found in various science fiction movies. However, the villa on Carl''s side has not changed at all. "Master Karl, you are finally back!" "Brother Carl, I want to kill you!" Luo and Intil, after discovering that Carl had returned for the first time, went up for a hug. "It''s been a long time, but now this world always feels a bit different from when I left. What is going on?" Carl and the two hugged each other for a while, and then began to inquire about the situation. Carl was a little surprised by the answers he got from Luo and Intil. Because more than a year has passed since the time I left now! The reason why the earth is like this is also because of those scientists, with the help of some aliens, that it has become what it is now. This surprised Carl a little, but he had no interest in it. However, Intier and Luo also told Karl that Tony Stark had successfully marinated the space-time shuttle. But this thing can only be activated once, so they have been here waiting for Karl to return, and then they are going through. After Karl learned the news, he was also a little excited. After all, there is nothing worth remembering in the Marvel World. Shuttle through the world is Carl''s only purpose! But before that, Karl still followed Intier and Luo to understand a little bit about this brand new Marvel world. at the same time. S.H.I.E.L.D. and other forces knew of Karl''s return, but they did not disturb him. Although they didn''t know where Carl had been before. But they are clear that without Carl''s help, the earth would probably not usher in its current prosperity. So they are very tolerant of Karl, as long as he doesn''t do anything illegal, they don''t bother to look for him. After all, Carl doesn''t like being found. that''s all. Carl, Intier, and Luo, after simply playing for a month in this new Marvel world, only then did they find Tony Stark to start a journey through time and space. However, it takes a certain amount of time for this thing to start, and Karl also remembered that the Infinite Gems have not been returned to those people. He now needs to return these gems first. After all, this kind of thing, Carl carried on his body, it was useless at all. Out of the Marvel Universe, this is just a bunch of beautiful gems. So Carl will go back and talk about it. He first came to Asgard, exchanged simple greetings with Thor and Loki, and then bid farewell to Odin, who was about to fall into Odin''s permanent sleep. By the way, Karl also left the reality gems and space gems here, as did the Infinite Gloves, and left them to Thor and Loki to take care of them. Afterwards, Carl came to Kama Taj and gave the gems of soul and time to Strange for his protection. Strange at this time, the strength even surpassed the old one, fully qualified to guard the two infinite gems. At last. Carl followed the coordinates and found the Marvel Captain Danvers who had joined the Guardians of the Galaxy in the deepest part of the universe. Carl handed the power gem to her, then gave the soul gem to Kamora for protection, and then left here. Everyone he assigns has his own unique ability to master these infinite gems. Although the side effects are unavoidable, they are better than those who cant control and then abuse their power. But before returning, I first opened my own property panel and sorted it out a bit. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), breath of **** (S), demon fruit phantom beast speciesphoenix (not awakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 1 Transaction point: 2611 Unawakened Ability: Huangquan Fruit Number of discounts in the mall: 1 After observing his abilities Carl returned to the earth contentedly. "Mr. Carl, are you ready for the journey? To be honest, if it weren''t for this thing and could only be used once, I would like to go with it. So I decided, after you leave, I must create a more powerful space-time shuttle device. One day in the future, we might meet again in another world. " Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Carl nodded and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "I look forward to that day, but before that, you should organize your nanobots. There is a lot of room for improvement in this thing, and you should know this better than I am, so don''t give up research just because of peace. " "Hahahaha, of course." Tony Stark laughed, and then began to debug the device. Carl took Intier''s hand and walked to the device, Luo followed closely behind. Their things are basically in Karl''s dimensional space bag. There is no need to organize other things. As for the villa, Carl has returned it to Tony Stark, including some of the treasures in it, as well as research materials. It is now the private property of Tony Stark. This is also a gift Carl left Tony Stark, after all, he has been helping all these years. Naturally, he should not be treated badly. Chapter 478： new world! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Join Fairy Tail, get freely assignable skill points: 1, freely assignable attribute points: 1, get transaction points: 1000. Option 2: Create your own magic guild, and get the recognition of the kingdom, get freely assignable skill points: 2, freely assignable attribute points: 2, get transaction points: 4000. Choice three: Join the Albarez Empire and become one of the Twelve Shields of the Saints, get freely assignable attribute points: 3, freely assignable skill points: 3, get transaction points: 6000. The system prompts that the language and culture of this world are being accepted. Just arrived in this world for the first time. Carl heard the voice of the system before he even opened his eyes. Just like when they traveled to the Marvel world, Luo and Intier are also accepting the language and culture of this world. Carl is no exception. After a while. Carl now understands what kind of world this is. Here is a world full of magic, with all kinds of novel magic! And more importantly, in this world, there are still various wizards. These magicians rely on magic to survive. And many magic guilds have also been established to accept other people''s entrusted tasks and make money. This is the general background of this world. "It turned out to be the world of Fairy Tail. I''ve heard of this anime before, but to be honest, I haven''t watched a single episode. After all, the Dead Huo Sea was so hot at the time. Although the fairy tail was not bad, it was still a bit worse than the Dead Huo Sea, so I didn''t watch it. " Carl muttered to himself, and then chose one without hesitation. Although it is said that choice two and choice three, for Carl, there is a higher reward and a broader development space. But this world, for Carl, is a very unfamiliar world, he does not have any foresight ability. The only thing Carl knew was that the magic guild of Fairy Tail was the protagonist in this world. It is precisely because of this that Karl chose option one to join Fairy Tail. It''s not bad to set up his own magic guild, it''s just that Karl has a little knowledge of the world and doesn''t even understand the processes. If you accidentally take a certain step wrong, this selection task may not be completed. As for the third option, although the reward is relatively high, Carl has no idea what kind of lace country is in. The twelve divine shields were completely unknown to Carl in the clouds. If you change to the world of death and ask Karl to join the 13th Gotei squad, Karl is very willing to do it. After all, he still knows the world of death, and he naturally knows how to maximize the benefits. In this world, Carl is here for the first time, so it''s better to stay on the sidelines now. Although Carl is already very strong now. But in the world of Fairy Tail, the fighting power is fluctuating. According to Carl''s memory in the post bar, he at least knows that there are many existences in this world that are enough to destroy the world. Moreover, many magics in this world also carry the power of powerful rules, which is no less than the devil fruit of the Pirate World. So be safe, it''s not a bad thing. "Have you two eased up?" Carl turned his head and asked, Luo and Intier, and then slowly came to a sense of relief, and then nodded. Because they came to different worlds, the two of them still have a little bit of circle. But this is not the first time I have crossed, and I gradually get used to it. But relative to Karl, this is already his first piercing. And his first crossing was naturally to the world of One Piece. "Next, we need to find a magic guild named Fairy Tail. Knowledge and prophecies, just like the previous world, I have already transmitted it to your minds, so lets start searching. Also, I can''t guarantee the level of combat in this world, how strong it can be, so it''s better to be careful. According to information that I don''t fully understand, there are at least dozens of powerhouses in our original world at the level of the Four Emperors in this world. There are even a few strong men whose strength exceeds this level, so it doesn''t hurt to be careful. " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo and Intil nodded at the same time, expressing their understanding. Then they took the black technology walkie-talkie made in the Marvel World, as long as there is a light source, it can automatically continue to charge, and ignore the distance, and then split up. This walkie-talkie can be used without any signal, because it emits a special wavelength. And this also relies on this wavelength to communicate. This is also created by Tony Stark, in order to facilitate contact with his acquaintances. As long as he still exists in this world, and not in other worlds or different planes, he can be connected. Even if the other party is in the deepest part of the universe, as long as they are in the same world, they can communicate. It has to be said that Tony Stark has a strong means of making black technology, which even Carl must admit. Then Karl started wandering around in this unknown town, buying some special products by the way. Although Karl doesn''t have the currency of this world, he has gold and he is not afraid of not being able to buy things. It''s just that when Carl exposed the gold, some criminals still focused on him. It''s a pity that these people are not even wizards, and Karl can make them unconscious with just one look, and he doesn''t even need to release the overlord look. Such ordinary people, for Carl, there is no threat. But what made Carl feel a little lost was that none of the people here knew where the Fairy Tail Magic Guild was. On the contrary, he knew something, some magic guilds that Carl hadn''t heard of. In this regard, Carl didn''t bother to look for them, because Carl''s target was only Fairy Tail. "Master Carl, I found something here. A huge monster appeared here, and I also found it here, a suspected member of Fairy Tail!" Inside the walkie-talkie, Luo''s voice came, which made Karl frowned. "Understood, I will go over." With that said, Karl first found Intil, who was shopping everywhere, based on the positioning coordinates. When Intil saw Carl suddenly appear, he immediately put his shopping bag behind him with a guilty conscience, his entire face flushed. "Brother Carl, I really can''t hold back..." Chapter 479： The metamorphosis of Intil "There is no need to apologize to me, I don''t know about your hobbies..." Carl rubbed Intiel''s head, then paid the money and threw these things into his space bag. "Let''s go, Luo found the suspected fairy tail member, although he is not sure if the other party is. But it is certain that the general is that the opponent is a magician, and a monster also appeared over there, and we solved him smoothly. " "Yeah, I know, but can you let me try it?" Intil waved his small fist, his face was full of excitement. "Are you sure you can do it?" Carl''s face was full of satisfaction, but Intiel pouted, pretending to be angry. "Huh! Brother Carl, don''t underestimate me. Although my strength is not as good as Luo, according to the standards of our world, my current strength is at least at the rank of comrade general! But to be honest, in the next world, we don''t have much chance to show our strength, so you don''t know Brother Carl, the strength of Luo and I have been improved. He is almost the same now, he is already a general-level strength, but this is only an estimate. To be specific, he still needs a battle to know. " Carl was a little surprised when he heard Intil''s words. Because it took him only 20 days to travel to the Xingyue World, but the Marvel World has spent a long two years. In the past two years, both Intier and Luo''s strengths have been greatly enhanced. But Carl didn''t care about these, because in Carl''s view, he alone was enough to protect both of them. So even if their strength stays the same, it doesn''t matter. Its just that Carl didnt expect that the two of them were still very motivated and would not stand still. This gave Carl a little surprise. "In that case, let''s go and take a look. If the opponent''s strength is not very strong, you can give it a try." With that, Carl used the void to walk, and took Intil directly to Luo''s side. But when the two of them just came here, they saw Luo confronting a huge monster! At the same time, there was another arm beside Luo that belonged to the monster. Not far away, Carl could still see a lot of people watching here. There are also a few people who look particularly like the protagonist. After all, the protagonists in the comics are relatively similar, and Karl has this feeling, no exception. But after all, he has never seen Fairy Tail, so he is not sure whether there is a protagonist in it. "Luo, what''s the situation now? How is the strength of this monster?" "The monster''s strength is not very good, but his ability is the flute, which can release very destructive sound waves and hypnotize others at the same time. However, I have used my power to block his vocal cords so that he cannot continue to happen. And his current strength is, at best, close to the level of a lieutenant general in his department. And he killed a lot of villagers, he is a monster that must be eradicated! " "Well, Intil, your chance is here." Hearing Luo''s words, Carl glanced at Intil, then walked her out. Luo was a little surprised when he saw Carl''s movements, but he didn''t say anything. After all, Intiel ran over eagerly now, looking like a moth fighting a fire, killing himself. At this time, those who were watching the battle at the back couldn''t help it. They rushed up to help, but Luo stopped them. "Who are you guys, why should a little girl face this monster in the past!" The hot-tempered man with pink hair, waving his flaming fist, asked Carl why he did it. But Carl didn''t answer him, but looked at the small old man next to him. Carl didn''t know this person, but he could feel the power in the opponent''s body that surpassed the strength of the general! This should be the magic that belongs to this world. Such a huge power, although not as good as Yim, but not much worse. "Don''t worry, Intil is better than you think. If you are singled out, I am afraid that this woman and this old man will be her opponent." Carl then put his gaze on the impatient man and said casually. By the way, he also pointed to the lady with long red hair and armor, and the small old man just now. "How can it be?!" Hearing Carl''s words, everyone present took a breath, obviously a little disbelief. But the old man stood up. "Everyone, be quiet. Although I don''t know who he is, he is right. That girl is very strong, and you are definitely not his opponent. " "hiss--" After hearing this old man''s words, the people present took a deep breath again. Even the cold-faced red-haired woman couldn''t help frowning at this moment. And at this time. The melodious singing came from the front, attracting everyone''s attention. "It''s been a long time since I heard Intil singing so serious. It seems that she really doesn''t plan to keep her hands." Listening to Intil sing is a kind of enjoyment. Even Karl couldn''t help but squinted his eyes, silent in the soft and sweet music. The people around were even more infected by the singing and became calmer. Even the huge monster knelt down at this moment, covering his head with one hand, with a peaceful face. "Killing so many people, I will send you to Huangquan in the name of the son of the sea monster!" suddenly. Intil stopped singing, took out a plasma lightsaber, and directly cut off the monster''s head. Then she continued to wield the plasma lightsaber, and directly smashed the monster in front of her! The intrepid power and swift swordsmanship made everyone present couldn''t help but cheer. Even Carl didn''t expect that Intil would sneak up and practice swordsmanship to this level. It is not an exaggeration to say that Intil is a swordsman now. It''s a pity that there is still a little gap between her and the great swordsman. "What''s the situation with this plasma sword? Tony Stark did it too? Why don''t I know?" "Master Carl, if you don''t ask about such trivial matters, we naturally don''t bother to talk about it. But you can rest assured that this sword is tailor-made for Intil, as long as she is still domineering, there is no need to worry about consumption. It can be said that the energy source of this plasma lightsaber is Intil''s own domineering armed color, so it is so powerful. " Chapter 480： Fairy Tail "Hehe, how about Carl brother? Isn''t it very strong?" Intil happily ran back, posing as if he was asking for praise. Carl didn''t stingy with his compliments either, and gave her a thumbs up directly. "Not bad strength, and the domineering armed color has also improved, and the swordsmanship has made great progress. But if you are only like this, this monster can''t die. Although his healing ability is very weak, it is not without it. " As Carl was talking, he came to the monster''s body instantly, raising his hand to reveal a breath of hell. In less than a second, including the arm previously cut off by Luo, all turned into powder and disappeared! Seeing this scene, Intil and Luo have long been accustomed to it, because in their eyes, Carl''s power is beyond hope, and it is also an existence that they need to look up to. But in the eyes of others, Carl''s power stunned all of them! Even the old man couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Karl''s power! Because he found that if he changed to be himself, he would lose in the face of Karl! The reason is that Carl''s ability is really weird! "Damn it, commissioned the task so well that someone else got ahead of it, what should we do now? President, will we still be paid for this task? Could it be said that we have just worked for nothing, and we haven''t gotten anything? " That irritable man is not only a violent temper, but even a little money fan. After all, this was their entrusted task, but Luo was cut off by Luo halfway. In order not to offend people easily, they naturally did not take the lead, but no one thought that this monster would be so rebellious and would just die here. This scene was unexpected by those present. "Ahem, sir, let me introduce myself. My name is Makarov. I am the president of Fairy Tail of the Magic Guild. Who are you, why did you come here, why you grabbed our entrusted task, I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation. " Makarov''s words immediately caught Karl''s attention. He didn''t expect that the fairy tail he wanted to find was actually right in front of him! "Are you the president of Fairy Tail?" "Yes, is there any problem?" Makarov tilted his head, a little puzzled. Carl raised his mouth slightly, revealing a kind smile. "I also introduce myself. My name is Carl, and I am a very serious wizard. This is my assistant Trafalgar Rowe, and this is my wife Intil. The original purpose of the three of us was to join Fairy Tail, but I didn''t expect to meet you so by chance. It was really a surprise! " Karl introduced himself gracefully, which caused an uproar among everyone present. They didn''t expect that a strong man like Carl would want to join Fairy Tail, which is really confusing. But Makarov frowned, and then asked in a low voice. "Do you have other reasons to want to join Fairy Tail? Although I see honesty in your eyes, I don''t believe that a strong person like you would choose to be sent under the fence. If the three of you want to open a magic guild, there is no difficulty, why bother to join Fairy Tail? " Makarov is obviously a little wary. But Karl shook his head and put his hand on Makarov''s shoulder. "Mr. President, I have something that I can''t say here, so please follow me." As soon as the voice fell, Karl took Makarov and teleported to the other side. When the rest of the people saw this, they were shocked! "What''s the situation, where did you take the president of the president?" The red-haired boy wanted to rush forward irritably. But he was stopped by the red-haired girl. "Naz, don''t be impulsive. For now, they don''t have any hostility. Let''s take a look first." "Elisa..." Naz just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Intil on the side. I saw Intil waved his hand and came directly in front of them. "What do you think of Brother Carl! I can tell you clearly, Brother Carl is very kind! Unless you are all bad guys or hurt us, Brother Carl generally won''t do it! " Hearing Intier''s words, the people present looked at each other, a little disbelief. But now there is no other way, I can only wait here silently. It didn''t take long. Karl waited for Makarov to return here, and the two looked like a pair of old friends. If they hadnt been well aware that Karl and Makarov had only met today, they would have thought that they had known each other for many years. "Carl, since you plan to join Fairy Tail, I''m not going to refuse. But with your strength, I really don''t have any reason to dare to become your president. Even this man named Luo is no less powerful than the old man, and Ms. Intil''s strength is even more outstanding. So I decided temporarily that you will be responsible for adding a new deacon position in Fairy Tail. And Mr. Luo and Miss Intier are also under your own management, but in name you are all Fairy Tail people! So I hope you, after joining my guild, don''t slander everywhere, and don''t be too high-profile and cause unnecessary trouble. Although you can solve most of the troubles yourself, your reputation as a magic guild is still very important. Otherwise, our commissions will become very, very few. I hope you can keep this in mind. " Makarov apparently agreed with Karl to join Fairy Tail. And he deliberately said this here, obviously for everyone to hear. In this way, Makarov officially recognized Karl''s identity. At the same time, the system sound also rang. The selection has been completed, you can get freely assignable skill points: 1, freely assignable attribute points: 1, and get transaction points: 1000. Although the rewards are not many, Karl has successfully joined Fairy Tail. In this way, what kind of plot will be in the future, Karl will not miss it. But what makes Carl a little puzzled is that the position of the deacon has any rights. He asked Makarov with puzzlement, but the answer was that he didn''t know. After all, this is a temporary addition, the purpose is to allow Karl to be equal to Makarov. As for what rights he would have, Makarov didn''t care, after all, the class of the Magic Guild was not so clear. So Carl can just treat himself as an ordinary member, just add a name. Chapter 481： Learn from each other After a simple long journey, Carl and others followed Makarov back to the station of Fairy Tail. This is a big room that looks unremarkable and nothing special. But Carl can find here that many people have very powerful magical powers. There is a man''s strength on the second floor, no less than Luo! And on the first floor, there is a sweet-looking girl in a maid costume, who looks like a little girl serving tea and pouring water. But in fact, the strength of this girl is also very strong. At least he is at the same level as Luo! However, apart from these people, the strength of the others seemed a bit mediocre. It''s not even as strong as Intil. But from here, Karl can also see that the guild of Fairy Tail is not weak at all. And more importantly, the atmosphere inside is very harmonious. Especially when they started fighting as soon as they met, and everyone was smiling when they were fighting. This made Carl understand that this is how they say hello. Especially when Makarov was asked to introduce the identity of Carl and others, many people used magic to greet Carl, which was regarded as greeting him. But Carl didn''t move. He saw Luo using his abilities and instantly eliminated these magics, showing everyone a hand. I have to say that Luo''s ability is very bluffing, and he squeezes the other people all at once. This situation made them realize that the new members of Fairy Tail in front of them are not annoying existence! But at this moment. There was a man on the second floor. He held the fence with both hands and looked at Karl and Luo with disdain. "It''s just a newcomer, don''t be too proud, in the Fairy Tail Guild, the strongest person can only be me, Laxus!" "Really? Just relying on you kid, what can you say, you are the strongest?" When the opponent suddenly provokes him, Karl will naturally return to the past. He is not a good believer, so if the other party speaks well, it''s fine. But this conceited and provocative tone made Carl a little uncomfortable. "Hahahaha, I don''t need any reason to be the strongest, because my name is Laxus! If you are not convinced, you can challenge me on the second floor at any time, and I will accompany you at any time! " Laxus said in a slightly provocative tone, his eyes full of conceit. Carl squinted his eyes, and his domineering look broke out instantly, which directly changed the expression of Laxus on the second floor! Simultaneously. Makarov''s face also changed. "Deacon Carl, this is the grandson of the old man. He is very good, but he is a little arrogant and has no malice." "It turns out to be like this, no wonder there is such a strong magical power, but this guy is so provocative, I can''t bear it. Im sorry, President Makarov, its best to give a good lesson to this kind of imperfect kid! Otherwise he would not know how vast the world is! " Carl gave a soft sigh, and the domineering look broke out again! At the same time, the power of shaking the fruit was also erupting. This force instantly penetrated the air and fell on Laxus, causing him to fly upside down. Makarov was surprised at first, but when he sensed that Laxus just flew out without being injured, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Deacon Carl, please don''t do it casually. Your ability to damage this place is really too great..." Makarov sighed, obviously a little afraid of Karl''s power. In response, Karl also scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. "Haha, sorry Chairman Makarov, I will be responsible for the loss here." As he said, Karl took out a piece of gold, and immediately made everyone present to stare. Even Makarov didn''t expect it to be a gold bar when Carl picked it up. This made his face a little changed. "Hahahaha, trivial things, these are trivial things, just let them fix the house at that time, it''s no big deal." Makarov put the gold bar in his bag, which attracted a burst of resentment in the eyes of everyone. Makarov coughed slightly and was about to say something. Just at this time. Unconvinced Laxus, surrounded by lightning, suddenly appeared in front of Karl. "You dare to hurt me, go and die!" "The Fist of Thunder Strike" Laxus suddenly attacked, and most of the people present did not react. After all, his power is Thunder, and his speed is so fast that he can be regarded as one of the strongest in the field! But the speed of Laxus, in front of Karl, is not worth mentioning. "That''s it?" "It''s too weak!" Carl shook his head, raised a finger, and blocked the opponent''s punch. Along with a roar, smoke and dust appeared. This scene immediately stunned everyone! One of Karl''s fingers, covered with Liu Ying''s domineering, blocked Laxus'' full punch! With this blow, Laxus''s face was filled with an incredible expression. Even a little skeptical of life. "How can it be!" "Even if the Saint Ten Sorcerer faced me with this punch, it was impossible to block it so easily, even if it was Kildas, it could not be so easy!" Laxus fell into self-doubt. I saw him staring at his hands in a daze, lightning was constantly shuttled in his hands, his eyes were slightly confused. Seeing this scene, Carl patted him on the shoulder, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "The world is so big, go out and see more, always stay here, it''s easy to block your thinking. And from the blow just now you deliberately avoided other people around, and those tables and chairs are enough to see that you are very kind inside. So I know, you are just arrogant and unconvinced, thinking that you are the strongest. But in this world, there are many people who are stronger than you. Let''s recognize the reality, child! " Hearing Carl''s words, Laxus blushed suddenly. He didn''t speak, and directly transformed into Thunder and rushed to his room on the second floor. There was a pop. He closed the door forcefully, not knowing what he was doing. "Wow! Carl, you are so forward, even Laxus is not your opponent! I have found a new goal. Next, I will challenge you. As long as I defeat you, I will be the strongest! " Naz yelled in excitement, but Elisa who was on the side punched him directly. "Be quiet!" Elisa took a deep breath, then looked at Carl and drew the long sword from her waist. "Deacon Carl, can you tell me about your swordsmanship? I think you have a long sword at your waist. Swordsmanship is not bad, right? " Hearing Elisa''s words, Carl nodded, but did not agree. "My swordsmanship is okay, but if you want to improve your swordsmanship, you still have to do it step by step. Luo''s current strength is equal to yours, and you two are the best choice to learn from each other. Because this can improve the strength of the two of you at the same time. But I have a small request, that is, you are not allowed to use abilities, you can only compete with pure swordsmanship! " Elisa frowned when she heard Carl''s words, but she still agreed to Carl''s words. Luo doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just a discussion, even if you lose, it doesn''t matter. After all, Luo''s job is a doctor, and swordsmanship is just an accessory to him. Chapter 482： daily "Recently it''s really boring, the task here is really too simple, there is no difficulty at all!" Carl lay on the table and said lazily. Intil broke a few glasses of wine next to him and gave Carl and him. Luo, who was sitting next to him, also took up Karl''s light and was able to have a drink by the way. However, the wine in this world is not as good as the Pirate and Marvel world, which is slightly stronger than the Moon World. After all, the brewing technology of the Moon World is not particularly developed, and Gilgamesh has that kind of wine that belongs to the king. But the drinks in this world have a taste that the ordinary world does not have. This is brewed by a special magic power, very special. In general, the drinks in these worlds have their own merits, and there is no victory or defeat. But Karl has been decadent drinking here for days. In almost half a month, Karl did two S-class missions halfway through, both of which went on the same day and returned the same day. Solved a lot of problems. But now Carl still wanted to go smoothly and solved the last S-level task, but he didn''t know who had taken the lead. That''s why Carl is so decadent here, too lazy. However, his strength has almost been recognized by all the staff. Because at present, he is the only one to complete S-level tasks, which is as easy and simple as eating and drinking. Even Makarov, or his grandson Laxas, is not so easy to return to those S-class missions. It is also known that Kildas, the strongest man in the Fairy Tail Guild, cannot be the same as Karl, with an S-level mission a day. Therefore, his current strength has basically been recognized as the strongest in the entire guild! As for how strong he is outside, it is not easy to say, after all, Karl has not played against other guilds. But some time ago, Carl was taken away by the Magic Council, saying that he was going to punish him for destroying public property. It''s just that they just left a cutscene, and Karl took out two gold bars. Then he played them away. But wherever, Carl saw the strength of those people. Among the members of the council, there is the Holy Ten Sorcerer whom Makarov said. The strength of these people, the worst is Laxus this level. And the most important thing is that some of them even have very powerful powers. This strength, compared to Carl himself, is a lot worse, but he has seen it so far. The power closest to yourself. But Carl has no interest in these people. As long as they didn''t really come to trouble him, Carl didn''t plan to do anything with them. Moreover, the damage caused by the magic council by these people is just a cutscene, and no one will actually punish the wizard and imprison them. The highest penalty is a fine. After all, most of the magic guilds on the right track, most of what they do, are for the people. Although the call caused some trouble, overall, the ending was good. Only a small part of the magic guild can do all kinds of sneaking, even burning, killing and looting. But this kind of magic guild is not recognized by the state and council. As long as they appear, they are basically all the magic guilds, the object of common crusade. One of Karl''s previous tasks was to conquer a guild and burn and kill looted guilds everywhere. Their guild leader is even closer to the existence of the Saint Ten Sorcerer. Then it was seconds away by Carl. It is this battle. The people who made the councilor looked at Karl''s strength squarely. Because some of the Saint Ten magicians don''t think they are alone and can kill each other in seconds. But Carl did it, and even slapped it. This made many people recognize Carl, knowing that he is not on the surface, such harmless humans and animals. Then Karl kept resting, until now, there is no work to do. But when he was among them, he met a more interesting person. This person''s name is Mistgang, who is good at hypnotic magic and is also a member of Fairy Tail. He is also one of the S-rank wizards. He, Kildas and Laxus are known as the three strongest men in Fairy Tail. But this is all in the past. Because now Carl has joined Fairy Tail. So the title of the strongest is undoubtedly Karl''s. But the strength of this person is very strong. At least when Carl met him before, even Intil couldn''t hold up his hypnotic magic. Even Makarov and Luo both supported their bodies forcibly, so they barely fell asleep. From this it can be seen that his strength is indeed no trivial matter. But his hypnotic magic, in front of Carl, whose mental power surpassed the S level, that was nothing short of it. And the two of them also briefly discussed their own hypnotic illusions. Without any exception, Mistgang was killed by Carl! Then he left the Fairy Tail Guild, planning to find a place to retreat and learn Karl''s magic in this illusion. For him, Carl''s magic is a completely new field, and he naturally has to study it hard. After all, being able to learn from such a strong existence, and then being pointed out. Even if he was a cold and arrogant person, he couldn''t help but get a little excited. Just in addition to these things. Carl has become very boring during this time. Even if it was Naz who came to him every day to fight against each other, he couldn''t even pass the level of Intil, let alone let himself take action. However, Elisa has been learning swordsmanship with Luo during this period, which has caused her to make rapid progress, and she has become a great swordsman. Originally, Elisa''s swordsmanship had already become superb, but she had no specialization in swordsmanship because of her transformation into magic. And now that Luo gave him such an opportunity to train herself to become stronger, she certainly wouldn''t let it go. So during this time, Elisa didn''t use the dress-up magic, but followed Luo with real swords and guns to fencing here. It is precisely because of this that she will make progress. In addition, Luo''s swordsmanship has also made a little progress in the discussions with Elsa. Although very weak, he can see any improvement at his level. But today, they did not continue fencing. Elisa is a little tired and plans to take a day off. Luo Ze is safe to study, medical knowledge of this world. Although most of the world of medicine is common. But this world is mingled with magic, and Luo must study rigorously in order to judge the symptoms. Chapter 483： Catch people! "Naz!" "You bastard!!!" Just when Carl was drowsy. Makarov''s voice suddenly roared on the second floor. Carl didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t bother to ask him what happened. If it''s a trivial matter, Makarov can solve it by himself. But it''s a big deal to do it, without Carl asking, he will come down and give orders to everyone. But when Karl saw that Makarov walked down from the second floor angrily, it made him understand. Naz must have gotten into trouble again. As for why you want to say that... Because within half a month since Karl joined Monster Tail, Karl has already made trouble four times. Although it is not a big disaster, but I also listen to the old man Makarov, his heart is tired. And now this time, it was the fifth time that Naz got into trouble in the past fifteen days. And looking at Makarov''s expression, Naz''s trouble this time should not be small. "Makarov, what happened, you don''t seem to look good?" Carl asked lazily, and stretched his waist by the way. When Makarov saw this, his eyes lit up. I saw him jogging all the way, taking small steps, and soon came to Carl''s corner. "Carl, you do me a favor. Elisa is so tired recently, and I can''t let her go out. And you have been idle recently, this S-level task is handed over to you! And in addition to this task, you have to bring back the boy Naz to the old man. He was really annoyed, and even secretly accepted the S-level mission. He didn''t know how dangerous this mission was! " Makarov was really angry this time. Carl also glanced at the mission, then frowned. "Devil? The cursed village?" "Could it be that there are demons in this world?" It hasn''t been long since Carl came into this world, of course he doesn''t know the details of this world. Makarov nodded and said close to Karl. "Devils exist in our world, so this mission will just let you understand the demons and avoid encountering similar demons in the future. There is no way to deal with it." "Okay, I see, this is the coordinate, right?" Carl nodded to express his understanding, then he asked about the coordinates, and Makarov confirmed it again and said there was no problem. Then Carl hit the road like this. "A safe journey, remember to teach me a lesson! By the way, there are three of them, Hobby, Lucy, and Gray, who are also with Naz, and they all teach me a good lesson!" I see, I will teach them a lesson! Karl waved his hand, then confirmed the position of the coordinates again, and walked directly in the void, teleporting to leave the Fairy Tail Guild. This task may be a bit difficult for Karl. Because he didn''t know what kind of creature the devil was. However, according to some rumors that Carl heard before, the strength of these demons is probably below the Holy Ten Sorcerer. However, the strength of some demons will surpass that of the Holy Ten Sorcerer. In any case, the devil is not a weak person! That''s why Makarov is so worried about Naz and their safety. For Naz and the others, it is too early to get in touch with the devil. But for this mission, even if Carl didn''t know the strength of the target, he didn''t need to take Intil and Luo with him. The two of them still have things to do. Luo needs to learn, and Intier also needs to hone his swordsmanship and domineering. So Carl didn''t notify the two of them, and set off by himself. According to Karl''s calculations. It was almost evening now, and when I arrived at this cursed village, it was probably just darkening. In addition, it needs to be corrected at night, and I can come back the next day at the latest. However, the specific time for the return depends on the follow-up development. If this demon is more difficult to deal with, then Carl needs a little fatter to deal with him. With this idea. Carl shuttled all the way and soon came to this island. But when he just arrived, he discovered that Lucy was actually fighting with others. And the most important thing is. The opponent controls a stone man who is three meters tall, and Lucy is not an opponent at all! Seeing such a situation, Carl did not hesitate to smash this huge stone man with a slash! "Lucy, what happened here? And who is this person?" Carl landed on the beach, looking at Lucy in his hand, using the power of the Phoenix to help her heal her injuries. At this time, Lucy was relieved to see Carl rescued herself, and then said everything here. "Deacon Carl, the situation on the island is very critical now. If the demon Daliola comes out, the entire island will be in danger!" "I understand that Makarov asked me to come over to solve this demon. But having said that, you are going to pick up this S-level task privately, which shouldn''t belong to you, but this is a big taboo! Makarov confessed to me If you want me to punish you, what should I do? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a handsome and nuanced smile, and Lucy was all furry as he saw Lucy. "I, I, I..." "I am sorry!" Lucy bowed and apologized without any morals, but after that, she explained the seriousness of the situation and wanted Carl to help quickly. "Don''t worry, I will solve this matter, but I will not miss your punishment. But having said that, this enemy, do you want to save her life? " While talking, Karl controlled the surrounding rocks, dragged the woman up, and threw it in front of him. This person was hit by Carl, but he did not die. Carl''s men were merciful, they just smashed the stone puppet she made, and didn''t hurt her. But Karl''s blow is not so easy to follow. This guy, although there is no worry about his life and his body is not in serious trouble, but at least he can''t stand up overnight. "Deacon Carl, let her go. She may not be bad, but a little bit paranoid. After all, their goal was to eliminate Dalioola, but they just used the wrong method. " Lucy sighed. She knew the purpose of these people, because the other party didn''t make a move by herself, and she spoke out the purpose without any guard. This did not cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Carl also nodded when he heard that, and used the Bird Flame to cover her body. "Let''s go first, let her burn for a while, and it will be cured by herself." With that, Carl took the lead to walk towards the village. Lucy followed close behind, but her face was puzzled. "Carl, how do you know the direction of the village?" Chapter 484： Daliola "Why would I know?" "Does your perception understand? Do you learn all your perception magic for nothing?" Carl shrugged and then moved on, which made Lucy blush. Everyone who uses magic knows this basic perception magic. But Lucy is really not very good at this. At least for now. But there are so many secrets in Karl that Lucy dare not ask casually. Although with Carl''s peaceful personality, she only needs to ask, Carl will say with a high probability. But she still didn''t dare. Because she was worried that Carl would have a bad impression of herself. But Karl didn''t have so many things. that''s all. The two of them came to the village one after another. But when Karl came here, he felt something was wrong. Because everyone here has the aura of demons! Although Karl has never seen a demon, the demon in this world, and the devil in the Marvel world, have a similar aura. And there was a purple moon over Carl''s head, which made Carl feel a little unclear. His sight is domineering, he can clearly see the white moon outside, but when he gets here, the moon turns purple. It''s really strange. However, Carl was domineering and didn''t realize that there was something wrong here. So he won''t care about this for the time being, after all, the demon, Daliola, is the most important thing. "Haha, Carl, you are here! Let me decide the outcome!" Naz rushed up the moment he saw Karl. Then there is no suspense. Carl slapped Naz on the forehead, causing him to kiss the earth. "Naz, you''re here again..." Hobbi flew in midair, spreading his hands, and his face was full of helplessness. Carl grabbed Hobby directly, and then asked him and Naz to have an intimate kiss on the back of their heads. "Hobby, don''t talk cold words here, do you know how dangerous this action is? This is an S-level task, and you have to face the devil! Makarov said, I want me to punish you well, so I''m not welcome. " With that, Carl put down Hobbi and headed towards Gray''s room. Lucy looked at the two men with a pitiful look, then gritted her teeth and followed Carl to Gray''s room. Then she saw that Carl was using Phoenix''s flame to help Gray heal his injuries. The demon ladies on the side were all startled when they saw this flame. If it hadn''t been for them to see that this flame could heal the injury, they would have stopped it for the first time. But even so, they were taken aback. After all, using flames to heal injuries, this was the first time Karl, and they met for the first time. Seeing other people''s expressions, Lucy was relieved, and then smiled inwardly. When Carl first demonstrated this ability, it was when Elisa and Luo were in a battle, which caused both of them to be injured. He just started using Healing Flame, and it really scared many people. Lucy is also included. But when they know that this healing inflammation can heal injuries, everyone wants to experience it. As a result, Carl saw where they were with his own eyes, cut a small wound on his palm, and put it in the Healing Flame. This scene really stunned Karl at the time. But then he got used to it. After all, people who can join the demon tail, in this regard, are more or less a bit stubborn. At that time, Naz also took a bite of this flame, causing a brief change in his flame. Naz is a dragon slayer of fire, possesses the magic of fire slaying dragon, and can also devour any flame in this world. Carl''s phoenix flame is also a kind of flame, which can naturally be swallowed by Naz. But after he swallowed the Flame of the Phoenix, his own flame also changed a little. His flame became extremely viscous in a short period of time, which was difficult to eliminate, and the temperature became extremely high! Although I don''t know what the situation is, at least it is certain. After Naz swallowed the Flame of the Phoenix, the flames would mutate in a short time, and the strength would increase. It only lasts for a short time, less than half an hour. And Carl did experiments at that time, no matter how much to eat for Naz, even if it made him eat it. This mutation can also last for half an hour. However, according to Carl''s speculation, this should be due to Naz''s current strength being too weak, causing him to be unable to withstand too much stronger power. If he can become stronger, it will last longer, and the flames may also become hotter. But this is all Carl''s guess, and he doesn''t know exactly what will happen. Just when Carl was thinking about it. Gray had gradually improved due to the healing inflammation, and he was awake. "Carl? How could you..." "Makarov was very angry about you secretly taking on the S-class mission. So I''m currently undergoing treatment, don''t move around, or I won''t be able to punish you for a while. " "I" When Gray heard Carl''s words, he was a little confused and didn''t know what to say. It was the first time he heard that someone could say things in such a plain tone to punish others It made the corners of Gray''s mouth twitch, but he did not resist. Because he knows. Carl is saving himself, and at the same time telling himself that he should admit punishment if he makes a mistake! Gray had a clear point on this point, and he had done it a long time ago, because he privately accepted the task entrusted by S and brought the punishment. "Carl!!!" at the same time. Naz, who was resurrected full of blood, rushed forward, wanting to attack Karl. But his voice is really too loud. Even if Karl hasn''t turned on the domineering, he can follow the sound, and then calculate the distance, angle and speed of the opponent. Then Carl patted casually without looking back. This slap again accurately hit Naz''s back of the head, causing him to kiss the ground again. Scored twice! Seeing this scene, Lucy and Hobby were already unable to complain. But Gray smiled casually. "Okay, after the treatment is over, the next step is the punishment phase! As for the demon Dalioola, tomorrow I will solve it myself. Before that, I will punish you first. After all, it is suitable for Makarov''s task, so I can''t rush it! " Carl stood up, clapped his hands, and looked at the people present with a friendly face. After they saw Karl''s expression, they couldn''t help feeling a chill, from the spine to the sky. Even Naz, an over-blooded fellow. At this moment, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and the content of the punishment was spoken in a flat tone. "From now on, you will work together to fight me, and hold on until tomorrow morning! I won''t keep my hands, no matter how serious your injuries are, my healing inflammation can be saved. So everyone, fight me hard! This is the content of my punishment! " Chapter 485： Into it Early the next morning. Carl sighed as he looked at the panting, completely empty Naz trio and a hobbit. "To save you this strength, and want to challenge the devil, it''s really too much of one''s own strength. None of you can hold three rounds in my hands, and every time I beat them down with three moves. This is the case all night, and the time I give you treatment is about twice as long as the fighting time, which is really speechless. " Carl''s face was filled with all kinds of helplessness. The villagers who had become demons shivered at this time. They have never seen such an exaggerated and powerful human being like Carl. Fortunately, Carl didn''t have any malice towards them, otherwise these people really don''t know how to face the man in front of him. "Ahhh, it''s really uncomfortable. It''s really uncomfortable to not even touch your clothes all night." Naz is still in the mood to yell. I have to say that among the three, he is the most energetic. At this time, Lucy and Gray were completely drained, unable to get up at all. It''s even a bit hard to speak. "You guys have a good rest, I will take care of the Dalioola''s affairs." With that, Carl waved his hand and headed into the mountains alone, ready to see what this demon was. Although Naz and others wanted to follow. But they are too tired to catch up. Even the Bao Xia in Healing Flame, they were already drowsy, and it didn''t take long for them to fall asleep collectively. When the villagers saw this, they waited until the healing inflammation on their bodies had all disappeared, and then they carried them into the house to rest. at the same time. Carl had followed the smell and came to the cave where Daliola was stored. When he just came here, he saw the wizards who existed here. Among them, Karl also saw one, the magic power is very huge, even no less than the existence of Makarov! As for the other wizards, their strengths are average, and they are not worth mentioning. The strongest one is almost at the level of Gray and Naz, and there is no threat. When Karl suddenly appeared in the cave, everyone present was shocked. They didn''t expect that someone could appear here without knowing it. "Who are you and why are you here!" The masked man questioned Karl loudly. But the female voice on the other side changed her face slightly and shouted loudly. "Master Zero is him, she was the woman who injured me last night and left the fairy tail! According to their conversation, this person seems to be a member of Fairy Tail! " "Is it Fairy Tail again? You guys are really nosy!" The man called Zero Emperor snorted disdainfully. I saw him slowly take off his mask, revealing his original face. This person has short gray and white hair, and his looks are not ugly, he is a little handsome. But compared to Carl, there is still a huge difference, and there is no comparability. "Master Zero, leave this person to us to solve!" Just when Zero Emperor was ready to make a move. A man who looked a bit like a lion, and another man, suddenly rushed up, wanting to do something to Karl. But the next second. Carl simply released the domineering look, and the two men fell directly from mid-air. There is no suspense. The two of them couldn''t even get close to Karl, and they were directly stunned by the overlord''s domineering! Simultaneously. The other miscellaneous fish wizards can''t hold up Karl''s top domineering look. Although the change of the world has led to the overlord''s domineering, it is not as exaggerated as the Pirate World. But even so. There is no problem at all to clean up some trash fish with overlord color. But Carl was a little surprised. The man in front of him, called Emperor Zero, did not faint, but was struggling to support him. This is much better than Gray and Naz. Because Gray and Naz fainted when they were subjected to the impact of the overlord for the first time. It wasn''t until the second time that I felt better, and I didn''t receive too much impact. But the zero emperor in front of him could actually stabilize his body. This made Carl a little surprised. As for the other one, the wizard who looked like an old man was not affected at all. But Carl could tell that this person used magic to cover up his real body. His body is definitely not a little old man. It''s just that Carl didn''t expose him, because he wanted to know what the ultimate goal of these people was. "Zero Emperor, right?" "Tell me, what is your reason for resurrecting Daliola." Although I heard from Lucy''s side, UU reading that you are also the grandson to destroy the devil, so I plan to resurrect each other. What''s the point of just resurrecting the opponent in such an unnecessary act and then destroying it again? " Carl tilted his head and walked forward with a nuclear smile on his face. Emperor Zero had a hideous face and shouted with all his strength. "My reason, you guys, will never understand!" "Ice shape magic" Accompanied by an angry shout from Emperor Zero. Beside him, three frost tigers appeared instantly! The three tigers rushed towards Karl with their teeth and claws, as if they were about to tear him apart. But this kind of bluffing magic was completely useless for Karl. I saw Carl snap his fingers lightly. The single frost tiger in front instantly turned into ice and scattered on the ground. Emperor Zero didn''t even react at this time. His body had already been impacted by the power of shaking the fruit, and he flew upside down, hit the wall, and spit out a mouthful of blood. This is just a quick blow from Carl, and he will be killed in a second! And Karl didn''t intend to kill the opponent. Because this person is not too old. At his age, it is understandable to do things like middle two, but the matter of resurrecting the devil is really a bit exaggerated. So Carl intends to give him a small punishment. For example, make him unable to act temporarily. Thinking of this, Carl directly used the power of the floating fruit to stack the surrounding stones, and then completely covered the body of Emperor Zero! In this way, if there is no one to help, he will not be able to break free from the stone. Afterwards, Carl put his gaze on another old man''s body. "Old man, don''t you plan to show the original shape after watching this for a while?" Chapter 486： Dead body "Hahahaha, you are really interesting, you can see that my current body is in disguise. But you don''t seem to see, what is my true face, right? " The old man laughed strangely. He didn''t seem to care, Carl could guess that he used transformation magic. It doesn''t matter if it is dismantled. He has such confidence. "I am not interested in your true identity, but it is inhumane for you to use other people''s rebellious secondary mentality to come here to resurrect the devil. So this knowledge, I really have to take care of it, anyway, I can never bring the devil back to life. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, using the ability of the fluttering fruit to instantly summon a strong wind to blow towards the opponent. But the old man just smiled slightly and used unknown magic to resist Carl''s offensive. "My magic is the lost magic of the ancient times. This kind of magic science is very popular. In this era, almost no one has this kind of magic. It can be said that as long as I want to, I can win at any time, but I will not do it, because Daliola has been resurrected, and my goal has been achieved! " "Hahahaha!" The old man gave a weird laugh and didn''t put Karl in his eyes at all. Even if the power displayed by Karl is already extraordinary, it can even kill the so-called Emperor Zero in seconds. But in the eyes of this old man, his strength is nothing more than that, there is no threat at all. However, Carl shook his head, slowly drew out his Hades, and summoned the shadow of Hades by the way. Seeing this scene, the old man frowned, feeling that things were not as simple as he thought. "You are really not bad, you can even summon a shadow clone, if it is not a position factor, I really want to attract you!" The old man smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking three-point sarcasm and five-point carelessness, and the remaining two points perfunctory. But Carl didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, but directly let Shadow take charge of solving each other. Anyway, the strength of this old man is almost the same as Makarov. Using the shadow to deal with him, although it may not be able to solve it, but at least he has no way to intervene in this side of things. And the most important thing is that Karl didn''t want to kill the other party directly, because the other party''s identity is unknown and he still has magic in his hands, similar to time. Carl once mastered the gem of time, and naturally knew how abnormal the power of time was. It is precisely because of this that he can clearly feel the magic of time in the opponent. If not, Carl would have already killed the opponent. But not everyone can possess the magic of time, so Carl intends to save his life. It is best if you can successfully catch the opponent. If you can''t catch it, with the opponent''s strength, there will definitely be a chance to meet again in the future. And the strength of the shadow is equivalent to about half of Carl, plus the blessing of hell, it is almost close to two-thirds of Carl''s strength! This kind of strength is almost the same level as Makarov, at most slightly weaker. After all, the shadow can''t think about itself, and can only repeat a very routine attack mode. Therefore, although the shadow holds a strong power, the limitations of the mode of action have greatly reduced the power of the shadow. It is precisely because of this that the Carls do not think that a mere shadow can catch the other party. "Next, it''s time to wake up Dalioola. Now that this guy has recovered, then I will help him to wake him up from sleep as early as possible. I just don''t know if my fire at any price will have any effect on him. " As Carl said, he released the Flame of the Phoenix, and began to help Daliola unfreeze. The Emperor Zero who was not far away saw this scene, and suddenly became excited. But because his whole body, including his mouth, was sealed by Karl, he couldn''t open his mouth completely. The current Zero Emperor only had his nose up, still exposed to the air. Other places have been completely sealed, which can be said to be very pitiful. The old man on the other side was dealing with Karl''s shadow. He constantly uses all kinds of time magic to create all kinds of power, wanting to crush Carl''s shadow. But it''s a pity that Carl''s shadow, both in attack and defense, is very powerful. Unless there is power beyond the shadow, it cannot be crushed at all. But this old man, it is impossible to waste his power in such a place, so he can only fight and retreat, and then constantly observe the situation on Daliola''s side. that''s all. The stalemate lasted for about three minutes. The old man''s face changed slightly, as if he had seen something incredible, he used time magic to leave here. "Damn it, Daliola was dead a long time ago. This is just his crippled physical body. What a shame! Fairy Tail member, today I will let you go first, and when we meet next time, you are definitely not as lucky as today! " Leaving such a sentence, the old man disappeared without a trace in an instant. He uses time magic to speed up his time, and then disappears in the blink of an eye Even if it is Carl''s domineering look, he can''t see the other person at this time. Although Carl''s knowledge is domineering, he can cover a large area. He could see clearly this island, and even the large area around it. But the world of Fairy Tail is also very vast. In addition to the magic power circulating in the air, Carl''s domineering experience was slightly blocked. This also led to his domineering appearance, which has shrunk a bit compared to the time of Marvel. But this does not affect anything. After all, when Carl turns on the domineering, he is controlled in a surrounding area, and he rarely turns it on completely. Unless it is like this mission, it is out to find someone. Otherwise, his domineering look and feel will generally not fully open it up. So this is not even a weakening for Carl. "It''s really fast, but what did he mean by what he just said?" Carl was puzzled, wondering what the other party was talking about. But just after a minute. Daliola broke through the ice, with endless pressure from his fist, attacking Karl! But Carl felt a little weird. Because after this guy was released from the ice, the huge magic power in his body was instantly dissipated. There is not even a little residue left! This scene made Carl understand what the old man meant! "So you really have a wreck! What a poor demon!" Carl shook his head and waved his hand to make it into powder! at the same time. Zero Emperor''s face changed drastically. Because he also found out, Da Liola only had one body left! The real Daliola died as early as the moment he was frozen! Chapter 487： return Return to the village. Zero Emperor and others were here, quietly receiving education, and deeply aware of their mistakes. Not only are they not as powerful as Carl and others, but they can''t even speak of Carl. Then the collective fell into autism. But the village matter has not been resolved. After a day of investigation, Carl basically knows the situation here. The next plot is exactly the same as in the original book. Carl released his sword energy, shattered the miasma in the sky, and restored the moon to its original appearance. This miasma is due to the special power formed by the mixing of some sacred powers and the aura of demons on the island. Under the envelope of this kind of thing, the villagers will mutate. But their variation is completely different from everyone''s perception. These villagers were originally demons, but because of this miasma, their memory of demons was sealed. This has caused the villagers to always think that they are humans and not demons. That''s why they think that they turned into a demon because of the curse. But after Carl wiped out all the miasma in the sky, they recovered, their memories originally belonged to them. It is precisely because of this that they fully understand what this island is all about at this time, and then they are very grateful to Carl and others for their help. Then they started a banquet here, as a celebration of their recovery of memories, and at the same time thanking Carl and others. As for the people like Emperor Zero, they naturally joined the banquet. It is only because of the things they are sitting on that they are still a little self-blaming now and dare not talk to these villagers. But the villagers didn''t care. They just had to reform and rehabilitate. The villagers and Naz and others didn''t care. ... at the same time. Inside an office of the council. The shadow of Carl, the old man of the belligerent country, appeared in front of Geral. "Sorry, Master Geral, the resurrection of Daliola failed. I didn''t expect that my mother had such a huge power, and even Dalio''s vitality could be frozen. " At this time, the old man lifted his transformation magic and returned to his true colors. Her image at this time is very beautiful, a standard black long straight beauty, and a pair of proud white legs. "Urutia, you don''t have to blame yourself, because none of us thought that Daliola would have died long ago. After all, it was your mother, and the magic released was actually normal. After all, she was also a rare powerhouse. " "Forget it, Geral, my mother, even her daughter is willing to leave it cruelly, what kind of strong?" "Maybe she got stronger just because she left you behind?" After all, sometimes to become stronger, there will be some price, for example, we are all like this. And your mother, but a strong man I respect very much, if he is still alive, the position of the Saint Ten Sorcerer must have her place. " Geral spoke highly of Urutia''s mother. But Urutia sneered disdainfully, obviously not liking her own mother. "By the way, Urutia, what happened to Fairy Tail? Have you ever played against Naz? How is his strength? " "Sorry, I haven''t done anything with Naz yet, but a man named Karl was killed midway. He is also a wizard in the Fairy Tail Guild, but the magic reaction on him is very weak. And the power he uses, I don''t think of it as magic, on the contrary, it is another kind of ability that I can''t understand. The most important thing is that this person''s shadow has the same power as mine. And with his momentum alone, he can also make people who are too weaker than him faint directly. I cant say anything about this person, but he must be very strong, even better than you! " "Better than me? Is the evaluation so high?" Geral was surprised. He did not expect that Urrutia would give Carl such a high evaluation. You know, the current Geral, with such a clone alone, possesses the power of one of the holy ten wizards. His body will definitely be stronger! If the holy ten magician is the unit of measurement of strength. Geral''s current strength, I am afraid that without three or four holy ten wizards, it is impossible to compete with him. As for defeating him, with the exception of the top-ranked players, it is almost impossible. "Urutia, let''s forget about this for the time being, let''s plan for the paradise. The plan goes on as usual, but remember, don''t involve the accidental factor of Karl. I am now a little skeptical that if we carry out the paradise plan, we will pull him in. Our entire plan will collapse completely and then go uncontrollable. " "I see, I will prepare now," Urrutia nodded and then left here. Geral frowned, took out a magic book casually, and read it pretentiously. "Carl is he?" "It''s a really interesting wizard. Not only does he have no identity background, he is even incredibly powerful. I''m afraid that the legendary dragon can have this kind of power, right? But its okay. After my plan is successful, I get Jeffs power. You are just an ant. I can send you to the Yellow Spring at any time! " ... Early the next morning. After a very happy banquet, Carl and others were also in a good mood, and then left here. Carl used his own ability to control a fishing boat at sea to fly away in the air. In this scene, I was so impressed by Lingdi and others. They had no idea that Carl had such power. It was the villagers who were sending off Carl, and they even flew into the air to see Carl off. It''s just that in order to prevent being discovered, they only sent it to the general, and then returned to the village. "It''s finally over. After I go back, I will have a good rest for two days, haha!" Naz laughed, with a heartless expression on his face. But for the dragon-killing magician who is allergic to vehicles, the ship Carl controlled did not cause Naz to vomit. obviously. The ship he uses to control is not a complete vehicle. So Naz was not affected. But Gray, Hobby, and Lucy were all very worried at this time. Because they all know that after the Lake District, they will still be punished by Makarov. After all, they privately accepted the S-level commission. This is a big taboo of the guild! Chapter 488： Provocateur It has been a month since the Daliola incident. Carl and the others are now boring to fish in the guild. Because the current mission is relatively small, all the S-level missions were taken away by Laksas and others. Because they all know how powerful Karl is, they want to accelerate their experience. As a result, Carl now has no entrusted tasks to accept. So he can only fish in the guild. But that''s okay, he couldn''t be too lazy to work, after all, some commissioned tasks need to go very far. Although Carl can run back and forth very quickly, it is very troublesome. So if he can fish, he naturally doesn''t want to work. But even in the guild, those members did not stop at this time. Intil sang in the square outside the guild, and her wonderful singing attracted a large number of passersby fans. These people have become fascinated by Intier''s singing, and some even want to invite him to make his debut and become the best singer of this era. But Intil clearly rejected the other party''s request. After all, Intil is not here, of course there is no need to be an idol. Luo on the other side continued to compete with Elisa. The two of them have been discussing with each other and making progress with each other, which Carl and others have seen. Then Naz frantically wanted to challenge Karl. The result has not changed at all. It is still a slap problem. It''s just the strength, sometimes it''s different. When Carl was happy, he would shoot Naz several hundred meters away and let him run back by himself. When he is not happy, just stun him, and then he probably won''t be able to get out of bed this day. But Karl''s shots are counted, at least such an attack will not cause substantial damage to Naz. He even exercised his defensive abilities. At that time, facing the enemy, he can proudly use his own dragon-killing magicflaming head mallet to attack the opponent. But apart from Naz. The other people on the first floor are not very peaceful either. For example, today, Karl was quarreled and had to go to the second floor to seek cleanliness. Because the first floor was held in Makarov, it started the fights in the guild. There are no restrictions on this activity. The only requirement is that the entire building of the guild cannot be destroyed, which is a disguised form to ask them to start lightly. And this kind of activity has to come once a week on average. For this reason, Karl specifically asked Makarov why he organized such an event that was meaningless and did not even have any rewards. In this regard, Makarov has only one reply. That is these energetic young people, if they don''t find a chance to vent, it is easy to suppress problems. After getting this answer, Carl also nodded, with some understanding. Because Naz is a good example. This over-blooded guy is several times more energetic than others. It is precisely because of this that if he does not vent his experience, he will easily become violent. Although he has no malice, it is not good for his health in the long run. That''s why Makarov will have Naz and make all sorts of troubles. Although he scolded each other badly every time, he didn''t really punish Naz. For others, Makarov also treats them equally. It was only today in Makarov, when this event was held. A group of uninvited guests arrived. Carl dozed off on the second floor and heard a provocative voice from below. This made Carl blink, feeling a little strange. Because the other party reported that he was a magician from the ghost dominator, he came here to smash the place! Very simple and rude self-reported, and then started without hesitation. Seeing this scene, Carl thought of the young and Dangerous movies he had seen. This is completely a group of small gangsters, fighting each other here, the temperament of the magician disappeared. But in the face of these punks, Carl didn''t even bother to do it. He knew that with these people alone, there was no way to shake Naz and others. But he was still a little worried about Intil now. Because at this time, she was still singing outside. "Should I go out and have a look?" Carl thought for a moment, and then was about to leave. But at this moment. A man wearing a blindfold suddenly appeared in front of him. He pointed his hands at himself, muttering words in his mouth, not knowing what he was muttering. But as his magic circle lit up, a magical power instantly invaded Karl''s body, and then quickly disappeared. "What are you doing?" Carl tilted his head, wondering what the other party was doing. The man was stunned for a moment, and then activated the magic again. The result is still no effect! "How is it possible! My magic can deprive you of magic power, but how is it possible that there is no magic power in your body!" This is impossible, absolutely impossible, if you don''t have magic power, how could you be on the second floor dedicated to the S-rank wizard! " "Who stipulated that without magic power, strength can''t be strong?" Carl looked confused and slapped the man down to the second floor in an instant! Those who were attacking the members of Monster Tail were shocked when they saw the person who was suddenly defeated! "How is it possible! This is Alia, the head of the four elements, how could he be defeated!" "Who is that person on the second floor and why Alia failed!" "Damn it, the Four Elements were defeated as soon as they shot, what should we fight next?!" The Spectre Dominator saw this scene, and they were all a little confused. They didn''t expect that, as the head of the four elements, Alia, who was second only to the leader of the ghost dominator emblem, would be defeated so easily. Even if everyone didn''t react, he had already been killed in seconds! This situation is really worrying! But at this moment. A man walked in from outside. His face was full of arrogance, and he pointed at Carl very arrogantly. "The one upstairs, I am the Dragon Slayer Jajiru, now I will challenge you!" "just you?" Hearing what the other party said, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head, and then looked down at Makarov, who was still there with the old god. "Makarov, it''s okay to leave it to you, right? Lucy and Intier are both outside, and I plan to bring them both back. " "There is no problem here, don''t worry, even if their president Joseph comes over, I can solve it." Makarov''s words shocked everyone present. Carl nodded and extended a thumb. "Makarov is always strong!" With that, Carl disappeared in place, no sign of him. When everyone saw this scene, they took a breath again. Because no one of them saw how Carl left! Chapter 489： Spectre Dominator "Damn, is this person so strong? I can''t even see his movements! You fairy tail, when will there be such a terrible guy! " Gajiro couldn''t see Carl''s movements at all, and because of this, he felt fear for the first time. Because of the mystery and oppression that Carl brought to him, it was even bigger than Makarov! After all, Makarov has data in the Spectre Dominator. Not only him, but the members of Fairy Tail, most of them are famous among the ghost dominators. But only Karl, they don''t have any information, they only know that he is the S-rank wizard who just added in. And of his two followers, one of them also has the strength of an S-rank wizard! But they just thought it was Fairy Tail bluffing. Until today, after seeing the slightest strength of Karl''s performance, I didn''t understand it. The S-rank Sorcerer is really powerful! "Huh! A group of mobs want to come here to make trouble, it''s really annoying to live!" Makarov stood up and walked outside. Then he saw a man standing on the square outside with an incredibly treacherous smile on his face. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Makarov! I didn''t expect that after such a long time, you would recruit an S-rank wizard. It is really gratifying!" "Don''t say that, Karl joined voluntarily, not recruited by me. But Joseph, are you sure you still have to go to war with me? " Makarov squinted his eyes, completely not afraid. Although Joseph''s strength is good, he is also an S-rank wizard. But if you really want to fight, Makarov can completely crush him! "Hahahaha, of course there is going to be a war, because I have captured your guild member Lucy, and another singer, what is her name Intil... right?" Makarov''s face changed slightly when he heard Joseph''s words. But at these few moments, a crisp voice sounded behind Joseph. "Okay, do you want to catch us? Take my sword!" As a sword gas blew across, Joseph was shocked, and then used his vigorous posture to avoid the opponent''s attack. Only when she discovered that Intil was the one who attacked her, she was even more surprised. "How is it possible, you two are not..." "Huh! I am Intil, the son of the Kraken, how could I lose! And with Carl''s brother, of course I have to go all out! " Intiel sullen his face, then stepped aside. I saw Lucy alone, carrying a man, a woman, and two unconscious people, walking back staggering step by step. Carl''s face was covered with the word easy. Because of these two people, even Carl didn''t have to do it, and it was easily solved by Intil. Both of these are one of the four elements. But they were really overconfident in their own strength, and then Intiel killed him in a single shot. When Joseph saw this scene, he was also trembling with anger! "Lucy, throw people here, we don''t need hostages!" "Huh? Oh!" Although Lucy didn''t understand why Carl wanted to let them go, she still obediently let go of the two of them, rubbing her shoulders by the way, her eyes full of resentment. People are girls, you didn''t even help me carry these two guys, but let me come, are you human! Lucy was mad at herself and even wanted to curse. But on the surface, she was still very calm, and she couldn''t see any waves. "Damn it! Let''s withdraw first!" Joseph saw that almost all of his men were knocked down, which made him understand that staying here would only add to his laughter. So he didn''t hesitate to leave here. At the same time, those who dominated by ghosts also carried all their companions back. But Fairy Tail did not stop them, but allowed them to leave. It''s like Karl said. They don''t need any hostages! Because they are strong enough, they can just push it all the way, and there is no need for that kind of conspiracy. That''s how it works! that''s all. Carl and the others, looking at the ghost dominators, only returned to the guild after they all left. "Everyone, pay attention. Next, we have to enter a state of combat readiness. The Spectre Dominator came prepared this time, although their sneak attack did not succeed because of Karl. But according to the character of this fellow Joseph, he would certainly not give up. So everyone cheer up and absolutely can''t relax for a while! Also, since the people of the Spectre ruler have invaded our guild. Then we have to return the color, so Carl, would you like to bring a team to represent my fairy tail to fight against other branches of the Spectre Dominator? " "I?" Carl pointed to his nose and asked. Makarov nodded, indicating that it was you! But Carl didn''t want to agree, because this task was not the slightest challenge. "Forget it, that Joseph is very weak, even at the level of Laxus His branch guild will definitely only be weaker. If you let me go, it''s not just for killing chickens. Is it a sledgehammer?" "In other words, do you think that the other party is too weak and don''t want to make a move?" This time it was Makarov''s turn. He did not expect that Karl would even use this reason to reject himself. And also dislike the other party''s weakness? You see. Does anyone say it? "Luo, would you like to go there? And can you be alone?" Suddenly, Carl called out. Luo Ze came out from behind, with the word indifference on his face. "I can try, but I can''t guarantee annihilation. After all, I am not very familiar with their power." "That''s enough, this time the task is left to you, and by the way, it''s also training your abilities." Luo nodded and agreed, and Carl also looked at Makarov with a smile, as if to say that I would help you fix it. Makarov''s face changed slightly. He is really speechless. Because of this guy Carl, he really ordered not to move, after all, Carl''s strength lies here, plus there is a verbal agreement between him and Carl. The two of them are almost identical in status. So this is where Makarov has some pain. "Forget it, you just have to be happy, but Luo, you have to be careful, although the strength of the Spectre Dominator branch is not as strong as their headquarters. But the abilities of these people are also more difficult, don''t be careless, and this is the coordinates of their branch, you can just look for it yourself. " With that said, Makarov handed Luo a map for reference. Luo nodded and took the map "I know the chairman, then Lord Carl, should I go one step ahead?" "Go, go early and return early, I wish you peace!" Chapter 490： Sorcerer Giant! "Next, let''s start arranging tactics. The Spectre Dominator will definitely make a comeback. At that time, we must not give them any chance to invade!" "Wow!!!" Following Makarov''s order, all members of Fairy Tail began to become excited. Todays day, including a whole nights time. They are all drawing up a battle plan. Although in Makarov''s eyes, the Spectre Dominator poses no threat at all. But for these members, this is a very good opportunity for experience. Makarov certainly will not miss this opportunity. After all, it is a rare opportunity for all staff to practice experience! At the same time, Makarov wanted to see what kind of power his children could exert in the face of the challenge of the Spectre Dominator. But this time, Carl did not participate in any battle plan. With his strength, it can be completely excluded. At the same time Karl is also a Makarov thought, he also wants to see how far these people can achieve. Unless you encounter some, force majeure factors. It''s impossible for Carl to do it. But just as they continue to make combat plans. A huge noise came from outside. Then there was the shaking of the entire ground. Everyone felt this shaking, and was shocked immediately. Even Karl was awakened in his coma. "What''s the matter? Is there an earthquake?" Carl was puzzled, thinking it was an earthquake, until he turned on his domineering look, he discovered that a huge thing similar to an armored car appeared on the sea outside the union! And this thing, he has legs! Can be moved! Seeing this, Carl instantly left the guild, went outside, and then opened his mouth wide. "Is this a Gundam? Or a face-shaped King Kong?" "This is too handsome!" Carl was attracted by this thing. At the same time, other people also noticed the abnormality and ran out one after another, and immediately took a breath. Not only them, but even the civilians here were shocked at this time, and then they hid themselves inside and dared not go out. Because next, it will be the only collision between the two great guilds! This kind of fairy fight, ordinary people still hide the subtle, otherwise, it is easy to be sent to heaven by the aftermath of the battle. "Joseph, the bastard, has moved the base that earned enough ghost dominators! It''s an exaggeration! And this thing, there is another one that can be touched and broken, and it is very powerful! If he were to hit this side, the whole town would be razed to the ground again! " "what?!" Hearing Makarov''s explanation, everyone took a breath again. And at this time. A huge barrel appeared in front of all the Egyptians. The magic circle lit up in front of the barrel. As if the magic cannon will erupt in the next second! "Hahahaha! Makarov and Fairy Tail, go to death for me!!!" "Magic Cannon, launch!!!" Accompanied by Joseph''s weird laughter, the magic cannon fired instantly! The powerful force even casts a haze on the sky. This magic gun is not only powerful, but also very fast. Upon seeing this, Makarov directly enlarged his body and wanted to resist this blow. With his strength, taking the next blow is not a problem at all. But it will hurt him. So Carl came directly to Makarov and waved to him. "Makarov, you are old, you shouldn''t do this kind of injury. And arent you the president? As the guild leader, you should get rid of the opposite guild leader. So this is not your battlefield. The place you really want to go is over there. " Carl''s voice just fell. The brilliance of the magic cannon fell directly on Karl, causing a violent roar! But when everyone took a closer look, they found that Karl was holding a weapon in one hand, and he abruptly resisted the opponent''s blow! Such an exaggerated scene once again caused everyone to take a breath. Even Makarov did not expect that Karl could resist this attack so easily. If he came instead, although he could resist it, he would definitely not be as relaxed and stress-free as Carl. In this way, the magic gun is like a toy, without any lethality. But this is only relative to Karl, if you change to someone else, I am afraid that even the scum is gone. "That''s it?" "I thought how powerful the Magic Cannon was, but this was the result?" Carl shook his head in loss, and with a wave of his hand, he released a black slash! This blow surpassed the power of the Magic Cannon, and even cut the Magic Cannon directly from the middle! The roar, along with the sword aura, came all the way to the barrel of the cannon against the magical cannon. With the sword gas across. The whole cannon was smashed instantly! Did not leave any traces! It seemed that the scene just now was just an illusion. Only Karl, standing and in the air, told them at all times. The scene just now is not an illusion! It is real! However, Karl single-handedly cracked the magic cannon and even destroyed the opponent''s barrel, which was really appalling which caused both sides to fall silent. The atmosphere at the scene plunged into a very strange atmosphere. "Makarov, it''s time for you to take action. I am now in the theater mode. Unless he can make another shot, I won''t do it again." As Carl said, he took Hades back into the scabbard, then floated aside, took out a watermelon from the space storage bag, and became a real melon-eater. Makarov took a deep breath and yelled vigorously! "Children! Come on! Use your strength to solve the ghost dominator for the old man!" "Oh oh oh!!!" Accompanied by Makarov''s shout. The members of the fairy tail rushed straight up like a chicken blood. The spectre dominator at this time was completely dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that someone could not only harden the magic cannon, but even destroy his magic cannon with a backhand. This is really appalling. Even Joseph didn''t expect that he could play like this! Fortunately, he has seen it now, and Karl enters the melon-eating mode and does not intend to do it. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to solve Fairy Tail next. "Everyone is ready to face Fairy Tail! This time I can only win and not lose, otherwise I will kill you! " Following Joseph''s order, all the ghost masters were dispatched. At the same time, Joseph also launched a large-scale magic, summoned a large number of ghosts, and began to attack the members of the monster tail. These ghosts can''t be killed at all, as long as Joseph is still there, the ghosts will not disappear! But Joseph was very witty and didn''t take the initiative to provoke Karl. Because he knew that this kind of ghost was okay to deal with miscellaneous fish, but it was completely useless to deal with Karl''s existence. Chapter 491： Guild Wars! "Damn, how come these ghosts can''t be killed!" "No, I can''t hold on, these ghosts are really annoying!" "I don''t know how the battle between Naz and the others is going. I hope they can solve the Spectre Dominator, otherwise, we should be exhausted." Fairy Tail members, facing these ghosts, there is basically no way. Although the ghosts are very weak, they are numerous! Using the human sea tactics can completely consume the physical strength of the members of the monster tail, causing them to collapse to the ground due to lack of physical strength. This is one of Joseph''s tactics. Barrage Makarov hasn''t done it yet. He is currently observing. Because he wanted to see what Naz and others could do. At this time, Naz and others are fighting the Four Elements. However, as the battle progressed, the Four Elements were defeated one by one. Even Gajru, under the siege of Elisa and Naz, left the field angrily! right now. What Naz and others have to face is the strongest man in the ghost ruler, President Joseph! "I want to fly you!!!" "The roar of the fire dragon--" Naz yelled, unleashing his nirvana, and wanted to attack Joseph. But his strongest magic is vulnerable to Joseph! Because of his flames, there is no way to cause any harm to the opponent! On the other side, Lucy also summoned her own Protoss, wanting to attack Joseph. But her Protoss had no effect and was killed. Gray is also using himself, the strongest modeling magic. Was subsequently killed by a spike! Elisa supported it for a while. But in the final outcome, nothing has changed. In front of Joseph, the group of them couldn''t hold his strength at all. Because at this time Joseph had already mastered the dark magic. His original magic, coupled with dark magic, made him much stronger than the average S-rank wizard! Its magic power is chasing the holy ten wizards! And this is where his confidence lies! Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head, feeling a pity. "Elusa and the others are still young. If they are given a few more years to grow up, this Joseph will not be an opponent at all. It''s just that they are still young now, and their potential has not been tapped. This aspect can be strengthened later. But having said that, Makarov, aren''t you still playing? The opposing president has already played, is it meaningful that you are still watching the show here? " "Of course I want to play, but I want to see how long Elusa and the others can support. But now it seems that they should have reached their limit, and it is time for me to go out. " Makarov shook his head, and then flew quickly to where Joseph was. Carl looked at Makarov''s back and the members below who were struggling to support him, he couldn''t help but shook his head. Among these people, Intil was more relaxed, and the others were almost all squeezed dry by the ghost. But the Miraj, who was wearing a maid costume, had huge magic powers, but he didn''t have any support. This puzzled Carl. But since the other party didn''t make a move, naturally there was her reason, and Karl was not good to ask. After all, everyone has their own secrets to live with. So Carl didn''t intend to pry into the other''s heart. Unless she takes the initiative to talk to herself. "Forget it, help you." Carl really couldn''t stand it anymore, and he burst out of the domineering look, and accurately hit the ghosts. There is no suspense! In an instant! All the ghosts were wiped out in ashes! Did not leave any traces! At the same time, his overlord color did not harm the members of the monster tail! "Is this Carl''s power? Really exaggerated!" The people around saw that Karl just released a momentum, and wiped out all these ghosts. This caused everyone to take another breath. Carl didn''t pay attention to them, but looked at the battlefield on Makarov''s side. Makarov has now fought Joseph. The battle between the two guild leaders caused the whole sea to start toss. The world has changed for it! This is the collision between the presidents, and at the same time, this is the event that the council strictly ordered to stop! Because the president of every magic guild is basically equivalent to a self-propelled nuclear bomb on earth. Except for a few people, everyone else possesses a very powerful magical power. It is precisely because of this. In order to protect the world, as well as those innocent civilians, the members of the council will strictly forbid fighting between the presidents. Carl then continued to observe the battle between the two of them. Joseph is so strong that he can even compete with Makarov. But the two of them, if this battle continues, Makarov will definitely win. Because in terms of magic power, Makarov completely crushed Joseph. It''s just that Joseph couldn''t see this. He just thought that his own strength was enough to kill Makarov! But over time. The battle between the two of them has also entered a white-hot stage. Makarov felt that the time of the battle was a little longer, so he directly released his powerful magic power and prepared to solve Joseph. At this moment, Joseph felt the power on Makarov and his huge coercion, he knelt immediately! Yes, it means literally. He is kneeling! Give up! The Spectre Dominator lost to Fairy Tail! The members of Fairy Tail, a big victory! In this war between guilds, there is no suspense about Fairy Tail, which won. The Spectre Dominator, the whole army is annihilated! But after the war, it was time to clean up the mess. They have to think about it, to fool the group of people from the council, and clean up by the way, the various ruins of the port. Even their guild had to be rebuilt again. Because of this war, the scope of the impact was so large that the entire town was affected. Fortunately, the residents of the small town were not harmed. Otherwise, Fairy Tail could not shirk the blame. It is precisely because of this. The people in the council just imposed a simple fine on Fairy Tail and it was over. But the punishment for the ghost dominator is severe. First of all, the first point is that it has been cancelled. The Guild of the Spectre Dominator forcefully ordered the other party to disband! As a result, the Four Elements and others have nowhere to go. Also, Joseph, the president of the Spectre Dominator, took the initiative to provoke a war, and then took the initiative, causing a battle between the presidents and breaking the balance. In addition, he has learned dark magic, and the crime is added to the crime, which causes him to be imprisoned in the prison of the council, and it is impossible to come out in this life. But he was lucky to be able to save his life. Because under normal circumstances, people who study dark magic will be sentenced to death by the people of the council. The last is the punishment against Makarov. That is to give him a period of restraint. It was a painless punishment, and it gave Makarov a lot of face. have to say. People in the council are sometimes quite humane. At least for now. Chapter 492： Magic power One month later. In a certain valley. Carl looked at Laxus in front of him and the thunder gods in his root bark, he couldn''t help shook his head, feeling a little helpless. "What do you mean by pulling me over, is it just in case that the group fight in the woods?" If this is the case, you are a little too naive, right? Laxus, if a man like you is a bit second and rebellious, I can understand. But the naive actions really made me unable to complain. " Carl was called out by Laxus, but he didn''t know what was wrong with him. Because this guy has a dark face from beginning to end, as if burying all his thoughts in the bottom of his heart. But when Karl came here, he saw the Thunder Gods, who had been lying in ambush here long ago. They seemed to be here all the time, waiting for Karl to arrive. It is really powerless to complain. "Hahahaha, Carl, is it possible that you are afraid of me, that''s why you said these things, wanting to shake my heart? I tell you, this is impossible. I, Laxus, is the strongest man in Demon Tail. You can''t shake my heart at all, so come on! Let me defeat you completely today and become the real strongest man! " Laxus discharges all over his body, and there is a little murderous look in his eyes. Obviously, he has a grudge against Carl''s defeat of him before, and has always wanted to find a chance to take revenge. It''s a pity that he knows his own strength, and he is not stronger than Karl. Only then did he accept many S-level tasks to improve his strength. Until now. Carl came to the world of Monster Tail, and it took almost two months for Laxus to feel that he could do it again, and then came to challenge Carl. It''s a pity that Carl felt very boring when he heard his statement of challenge, and he didn''t want to do it at all. Although, the strength of Laxus is already at the level of the Saint Ten Sorcerer, and it can even be 50-50 with Makarov. But he was really vulnerable in front of Carl! This is a fact. Carl didn''t bother to care about this patient with a deep second disease. Only when Carl was about to leave here, the three of the Thunder Gods stopped Carl with a cold face. "Karl, don''t be ignorant of exaltation! Master Laxus wants you to declare war, because you are worthy of you!" "That is, as you have just joined Fairy Tail, it is your honor to let Master Laxus look at you more. It''s ridiculous to even dare to refuse somehow!" "Huh! It''s just a newcomer, who dares to ignore Master Laxus, you are dead!" The three of the Thunder Gods hadn''t stayed in the Fairy Tail Guild for two months. The three of them went out to perform their tasks, and it took a full two months, and they only came back recently. It is precisely because of this that the three of them did not see the situation that Laxus was killed by Carl at that time, so it was so arrogant. "Enough! Shut up the three of you!" Laxus''s face was gloomy, obviously thinking of something bad. About that time he was killed by Carl in seconds, because it was too embarrassing, so he didn''t talk to the three of the Thunder Gods. In addition, the relationship between the three members of the Thunder Gods and the other members of the monster tail is not very good. So no one mentioned this matter to the three of them. This caused these three people to step on the thunder without knowing it. However, although Laxus told the three of them to shut up, these three people still didn''t open the pot. "Huh! Master Laxus, he will definitely kill you in one hit! Wait for death, newcomer!" "Hehe, Master Laxus will let you know what cruelty is!" "A trivial newcomer, it''s not worth mentioning!" The words of these three made Carl a little speechless. In fact, he really wanted to ask if these three people knew how to look at their faces. The current Laxus, as the three of them said, the whole face became extremely incomparable. If it weren''t for these three people, who were all Laxus''s loyal dog lickers, Carl would almost think that these three people were on his side. "Hehe, it''s really interesting, but I''m still not interested." Carl shook his head, still preparing to leave. But at this moment, the three of the Thunder Gods took out their weapons and aimed at Karl! "If you want to forcefully leave, the three of us...Ah!!!" Accompanied by a miserable cry. Carl''s domineering color and **** aura are activated at the same time. The three of them didn''t have any resistance, and they were directly knocked out by Carl. "Laxus, are you coming again?" "I" Laxus was shocked and angry when he saw this scene! Although Laxus is also capable of defeating the three of Thors, he can''t do a single shot at all! Even if he prepares in advance, he needs one person to come and play twice to make the three of them lose their resistance. But Karl just glared, and then released an inexplicable aura and an inexplicable aura of strength. Then the three people knelt. There is no resistance! Even Laxus himself was shocked by Karl''s power and fell into a daze. But his response was also very quick. In less than a second, it was out of the shocked situation, but at this time Carl had already left here, which made Laxus very angry. "Damn bastard! I must become stronger, I must defeat you!" obviously. Laxus also knew that with his current self, he still couldn''t compete with Karl. Although he thinks he is stronger, he still has insurmountable ditch compared to Karl. ... at the same time. After Carl solved the hapless child of Laxus, he returned to the Fairy Tail Guild. It''s just that there is a mess here, even Makarov is a little anxious at this time. It looked like something happened. "Makarov, what''s the matter? Has someone invaded the union again?" Carl looked at the chaotic scene and didn''t know what happened. Because he was called out by Laxus just now. "Elisa was caught by Geral, Naz and others followed, and now the members of the council are ready to launch magical elves where they are! As long as this thing is successfully launched, everything in that area will be gone! Naz, Elisa, Gray, Hobby and Lucy are all unable to return! Damn it! Why is this happening now, even if it is me, it is too late to rush to save people now! " Makarov blamed himself very much. He can''t do anything now. Because in less than ten minutes, the magical spirit power is about to drop! Chapter 493： Miles to rescue! "This is really a difficult problem. Couldn''t the people of the council be asked to stop very early?" In this case, maybe I can rush to save people before the magical elf power falls. If this thing is really as powerful as you said, I am afraid that at my speed, I can''t rush to where they are within seven minutes. " Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. Although he had already set a mark on him because of the fact that Naz and others secretly took over the S-class mission. Now Karl, as long as he wants, he can use his abilities at any time to move in the direction of Naz. It''s just that the place where he was, Karl discovered after seeing and hearing the domineering sense of color, that he was not within the range of his domineering sense of domineering. In other words, it would take at least ten minutes for Karl to fly over. "It''s too late for the council, and they made this decision to prevent the demon Jeff from resurrecting. That''s why they made a bad move, and they didn''t know that there were Naz and others in it. " Makarov sighed, obviously feeling a little speechless for those in the council. Carl frowned, then patted Makarov on the shoulder. "Leave it to me! I will bring them back regardless of life or death, and I believe that with the strength of Naz and the others, they will definitely survive!" With that, Carl left the guild hall while everyone was looking up. Makarov sighed even more, all his emotions turned into a sigh at this moment. "Carl, the hope is all on you, I hope you can save them back, please..." ... Time passed quickly. The magic wizard power has been activated. Carl flying on the sea, although he can''t see the destination, he has already seen the huge magic power that belongs to the magical elves! This magic power, even if Karl saw it, couldn''t help feeling a little shocked. Because he found that even if it was his own words, he might not be able to block the blow with all his strength! This is a veritable power that can destroy everything! But Karl wouldn''t be killed by this thing. Because his physique is different from ordinary people. With his ability, Gou''s survival is not a problem at all, but even so, this magical elven power is also a very huge threat to Karl. "It seems that I have to be more careful, otherwise it would be cool if I get a shot at this thing..." Carl laughed at himself all his life, but the speed did not slow down. He constantly releases the void to walk, using the fastest speed to go to the destination. After a while. Carl was in the air and saw a shining tower with huge magic power! This tower is made of pure crystal. The magic contained in it, even Carl felt a little palpitating. Because he can feel it, the magic power stored in these magic crystals is exactly the magical spirit power before! Now this thing, for some reason, temporarily stabilized and turned into a crystal. But Karl knew that once this thing broke out, it would still swallow everything around it! So Carl accelerated the pace even more. Because he had discovered the breath of Naz and others, although a little weak, there was no life threatening. But before that, Carl saw the figures of Lucy and others who were affected by the power of the magic wizard on the ocean. Carl didn''t say a word, so he flew down and found them. "Lucy, what''s the situation now? Are you all right?" And this person, isn''t he one of the four elements of the Spectre Dominator, how can he be with you? " "Carl?!" Seeing Karl who suddenly appeared here, Lucy and others were shocked. Zhu Bian on the side was shocked when he saw Carl appear, and then turned into a stream of water, shrinking to Gray''s chest. obviously. When Carl fought with the Spectre Dominator before, it caused her a lot of psychological obstacles and gave her a shadow. Otherwise, she would never react like this now. "Don''t be stunned, you all tell me, what''s the situation now, I can go to save people!" Carl was so anxious. This assisted the teammates, just stunned here, there is no substantive suggestion. In the end, he still relied on the sober Hobbi in the world, and only then did he understand the current situation, how tense it was, and at the same time understand the purpose and strength of Geral! Although with Carl''s current strength, he can completely crush the past. But for the sake of caution, he collected some intelligence about the enemy before the war, and naturally there was no problem. So when he learned that these were behind, he flew out and headed towards the crystal tower in front of him! However, just after he came here, he saw a huge black ball, similar to the image of a black hole, bombarding a man! Although Carl didn''t know this man, even Carl had some admiration for what he did because he was blocking a gun for Elisa! If it weren''t for him to rush up directly, I''m afraid it would be Elisa who was knocked to the ground. Seeing this scene, Karl didn''t hesitate, and before the enemy launched an offensive, he rushed straight up. "Geral, right?" "Dare to move my partner, you are looking for death!" Accompanied by Karl''s anger. Powerful fluttering fruit, shaking fruit, as well as overlord color and **** breath are launched at the same time! The powerful force directly destroyed everything in front of you! Including these magic crystals is no exception. Geral was shocked by Carl''s powerful force. However, relying on celestial magic, he was still able to stay in the air. Seeing that he hadn''t been knocked too far, Carl gave a cold snort, released the phoenix flame, and began to heal the real man''s injuries. He still left a sigh of relief. The blow just now did not completely kill him. have to say. The man''s life is very hard. Because of the blow of Geralar just now, the power even surpassed the average Saint Ten Magus. Even Karl had to work a little bit of effort to use this move. From this it can be seen that Geral''s strength is indeed much stronger than the average wizard. Even the Saint Ten Sorcerer at the bottom was not his opponent. Only a few people in the forefront can wrestle with him. "Carl, why are you here?!" Elisa was surprised to see Carl suddenly appear, but she relaxed even afterwards. Because of Carl''s strength, he is very powerful and worthy of being relied on. Not far away, Naz was so angry that he even grabbed a mouthful of the crystal and wanted to eat it. Carl didn''t hesitate and knocked out the crystal in his hand! Chapter 494： Cruelty! "You don''t want to die! Naz!" Seeing that Naz was planning to eat the magic crystal here, Karl didn''t hesitate to interrupt him directly. Elisa on the side was also taken aback. She did not expect that Naz would be so reckless and even dare to eat magic crystals! You know, if this thing is inhaled too much and cannot be fused, it is extremely poisonous to the wizard! "Carl! Don''t stop me from flying that guy, I want to avenge Elisa and Simon!" Naz said, wanting to continue eating. Elisa''s face slightly changed on the side, and she didn''t know whether it was because of Naz''s aura that infected her, or because of Naz''s desperate spirit, which moved her. But Karl wouldn''t let Nazhu come, slapped him directly on the back of his head and stunned him. "Elusa, Naz and this man named Simon, I''ll leave it to you for the time being. Let me take care of that Geral, and I will take care of him! " Carl''s overlord color turned on again, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. Elisa gritted her teeth, and then whispered: "Carl, can you not kill him?" "why?" Elisa''s words made Carl a little surprised, and then Elisa opened her mouth, trying to give her reasons. But she finally shook her head and didn''t say anything. "Forget it, just as if I didn''t say anything, he is not saved now, maybe killing him would be a relief for him." "I see, you take care of the two of them, and I will return as soon as I go!" With that, Karl flew into the sky and confronted Geral. "You''re the Geral, right? Speaking of which, we met once in the council before. At that time, I thought you were a bit suspicious, because normal people, how could they use their avatars to serve as council members? It turned out to be something like this, you just used the clones to let them release the power of the magic wizard to complete their plan, right? " "Hahahaha, I really deserve to be a man who was specially marked by me, really good insight! That''s right, that''s what I planned, and this time, it is the Dark Magister Jeff that I am going to resurrect! As long as he is resurrected, the whole world is about to plunge into darkness, and you are also doomed! " Geral is now a bit paranoid, almost losing his mind, and he has only one idea in his mind, that is to revive Jeff! But if he knows that Jeff is not dead, he just hides in a corner and enjoys a moment of tranquility. He might be so depressed that he vomited blood. People thought that the Black Sorcerer was dead, but they were just very low-key and didn''t want to appear in the public eye. That''s why people think that he is dead! After all, this guy, no matter where he goes, he will bring death. That''s why people call him the Black Sorcerer because of fear. And those demons, as well as the wizards who used dark magic, also regarded Jeff as a belief and planned to resurrect him. Even some demons were made by Jeff. This shows how powerful this guy is! Even the dragon is not necessarily his opponent. The only one who can compete with him is the world''s top hunter Black Dragon, who can compete with him. only. As a traveler who has never seen Fairy Tail anime, Carl doesn''t know the plot of these original works. He just knew now that the guy in front of him was really a bit dazed. So he plans to send a few personality correction punches to make him more normal. If there is really no way, then just destroy it! Anyway, this guy caused a terrible disaster, and even almost killed Elisa and others. Although Karl joined Monster Tail only two months ago. But the feelings between them are already quite deep. So Carl won''t let Gerard go! "Celestial MagicMeteor" Without waiting for Karl to act first, Geral took the lead to use the meteor of celestial magic to accelerate his attack on Karl. His speed is very fast, like a real meteor, with an extraordinary speed. At this speed, when Naz fought him before, he was completely suppressed. Even Elisa could barely cope with this speed, but she couldn''t resist it in the end. It''s just that for Carl, although this speed is very fast, it is at the same level as Laxus. He didn''t care at all. I saw Carl wave his hand. The dark blade of Hades appeared on the path that Geral had to pass! Seeing this scene, Geraldton was shocked, and then used meteor magic to speed up again to avoid Karl''s blow. "Impossible, how could you catch up to the speed of the meteor? It must be a coincidence just now! I don''t believe it this time, you can continue to catch up!" "Look at it, Carl!!!" Accompanied by a roar from Geral. He rushed up again. The speed this time was even faster than before, and even Carl felt the light in front of him a little dazzling. But nothing more! For Carl this kind of speed is still not a problem, because his own speed can become faster! "That''s it?" "I thought how fast you could be, it turned out to be that way!" Carl shook his head, an instant step, like a teleport, appeared in front of Geral, kicked him directly! Geral couldn''t even react to how Carl did it just now! It wasn''t until he felt the pain and flew out that he realized that Karl was so fast that he couldn''t catch it with the naked eye. If it weren''t for Geral who hadn''t noticed any spatial fluctuations, he even thought that Carl used teleport magic. But the fact is that Carl really didn''t use the void walking, the reason why he relied on his simple speed to repel Geral. Although his speed rating is still A+. But compared to Geral, it''s still going to happen soon! "Since the speed can''t match you, let''s do this trick!" "Celestial MagicSeven Star Sword" Accompanied by Geral''s anger. A shape similar to the Big Dipper suddenly appeared in the sky, and then burst out instantly! Beams of light hit Carl like a real sharp blade. These beams gather together, like a meteorite, which can bring tremendous pressure to others! Elisa was also taken aback when she saw this scene, and wanted to make Karl avoid it. But the next second. Carl just waved a sword casually. The black sword energy instantly dissipated all the light and reached Geral in the sky! This scene stunned Elisa. "Is this Carl''s true strength? This is too exaggerated!" Elisa spoke involuntarily. Geral barely escaped the blow, his face became extremely ugly! Chapter 495： explosion! explosion! "How is it possible, my celestial magic is useless at all, what kind of monster you guy is! Or in other words, are you a humanoid dragon! " Geral was already a little skeptical of life at this time. Because he couldn''t imagine where Carl got such a powerful force! And more importantly, there was no slight fluctuation of magic power on Karl''s body, which made Geral completely unable to judge whether Karl had used his full strength just now. But he found through the naked eye that Karl was very at ease since he came here until now. It doesn''t seem to be under any slight pressure. This made Geral understand that Carl''s strength is probably stronger than he thought! But that''s okay, Geral has all kinds of hole cards that he hasn''t used. Today, even if he bet on his own life, he will resurrect Jeff! "I don''t believe it, you can follow this next move!" "Look at my Celestial MagicDark Paradise" Accompanied by a roar from Geral. A magic similar to a black hole was born. Carl glanced at Elisa behind him, then floated into the air. He did this to avoid accidentally injuring them in the next battle. That''s why it floats into the air, waiting for the opponent to release the big move. Although Karl is a bit too big, but this black hole poses no threat to Karl. And he also wanted to see what kind of strength Geral had in the end. Karl came into this world and only did a few times, but he hadn''t encountered it in those few times, the world''s top combat power. The few that he encountered belonged to the top combat power in this world, or belonged to the members of the council, that is, the holy ten wizards. Either it is his own president Makarov. But he can''t do anything with these people, so Carl is looking forward to a strong villain who will come forward to fight. The previous Joseph is one. It''s a pity that he is too weak. Karl didn''t even need to shoot. But Geral''s strength is not bad. Based on his current magic power alone, he was even better than Makarov. Especially his celestial magic has very powerful power. Most people simply can''t bear it. It is precisely because of this that Carl wants to practice with Geral. He waited for this opportunity for a long time. Unfortunately, no task appeared in the system. In other words, the system acquiesces that Carl has a great chance of winning this battle, so he will not be issued a selection task for him to get rewards. "go to hell!!!" Just when Karl was thinking about it. Geral''s charge has been completed. I saw a black hole, which flew out of the opponent''s head in an instant. Upon seeing this, Carl also squeezed Hades tightly and released another slash! This time. Carl''s casual blow did not cut off the black hole, but collided with him, forming a violent explosion. The Shichiro produced by this explosion even destroyed some of the magic crystals below, and even Elisa was blown to the ground. One can imagine how powerful the explosion just now is! But Geral was still unconvinced, because he found that Karl had just cracked his two tricks, just a casual blow. He didn''t even force Karl''s true strength! This is really embarrassing! "Geral, use whatever abilities you have, and I''m going to let you do something next. If your strength is only like this, you can go to death! " Carl narrowed his eyes and said something that made Geral very angry! "Since you are looking for death by yourself, you can''t blame me!" "True celestial magic!" "Star Crash" Accompanied by Geral''s roar. His body tilted slightly. With the left hand down, and the right hand tilted upwards, a huge magic circle that could even cover a hundred meters around was released! Simultaneously. This magic circle is still rising. Next second. A huge, similar to the existence of a meteorite, appeared in the magic circle! "This is my final magic, die, Carl!!!" Elisa''s face changed drastically when she saw such a huge meteorite. But Carl squinted his eyes, feeling a little boring. "That''s it?" "Are you too weak?" Geral:? ? ? Geral looked dumbfounded, wondering why Karl said that. But the next second. Carl held Hades with one hand and immediately took a deep breath, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a nuclear smile. "It''s been a long time since I used my full strength. Today I will show you what real power is!" "Ihe" Accompanied by Carl shouted! The black light in front of him flashed away! Then Carl assumed a posture of closing the knife and slowly returned Hades into the scabbard. Just when Geral was puzzled. Suddenly, dense space cracks appeared in the sky! at the same time. The meteorite in the sky disappeared instantly, leaving no trace of it! Seeing this scene, Geral was completely stunned. He wanted to run away because it was the first time in his life what it was like to feel fear. The shadow Carl brought to him is a bit big. But when Geral had the idea of ??running away, his body was no longer obedient. Because he was covered with various scars all over his body! And this is just some of Karl Juhe''s cut, a trivial surplus! If Karl was not aiming at a meteorite, but Geral, he would have become a piece of ground meat now, instead of what he is now, just hundreds of scars. But even so, he was already seriously injured and fell to the ground at this time, and he could not get up again, and was completely empty. One hit kill! There is no suspense! After a long period of trial, Karl finally chose to kill the opponent in seconds. After all, the strength of this guy, compared with Karl, still has a certain gap. There is no point in dragging it down. But just when Carl was about to deal with him. Under his feet, there was an explosion suddenly! This explosion caused Carl''s face to change slightly, and he rose into the air in an instant! Simultaneously. Geral was also blown into the sea because of this explosion. At this moment, another wave came and swallowed him completely. Seeing this scene, Carl wanted to continue pursuing. But the explosions are appearing ups and downs. Elsa and others are in crisis. If you dont save people now. They will die! Because of the magic power of this crystal tower, it can''t be maintained! In less than a minute, the entire tower was about to collapse, and finally burst out, the original magical spirit power! At that time, everyone except Karl will not survive! So he must focus on saving people. As for Geral, it''s up to fate. But in this environment, his chances of surviving are very slim. Chapter 496： 6 Demon Generals Out of the Mountain Accompanied by bursts of roar. Carl and others have witnessed with their own eyes what kind of power the magic wizard power has. Under their witness. The whole sea started toss and everything around was gone! Even the sea has been evaporated a lot out of thin air. This kind of power reminds Karl of the Planet Devourer in Marvel''s world, and Domam, the ruler of darkness! Apart from them, no one else would have such a powerful force. Even Carl himself had to work hard to make the sea flow back and evaporate a large piece of it out of thin air. This area, Carl simply estimated, it is about 10,000 meters in diameter! It is conceivable how much sea water has evaporated in this sea area! The horror of the magical wizard''s power is also evident! "Okay, you have seen this shocking scene, now it''s time to go back." Carl used his power to control a small boat, leading them with a group of people, preparing to return to Fairy Tail. In this way, the group of them remained silent, and no one said anything, because the paradise was destroyed. For some people, it represented their own past and was completely stared at by Feo. This is because they were all cheated by Geral. Especially Elsa. She is still immersed in the emotions that Geral has lied to her. But for now, Geral should be dead. At least Carl can''t feel his breath now. Seeing and hearing the domineering, you can feel the living life, if you die, there is no way. But there are some exceptions, such as the near-death state, coupled with the magical obstruction of this world. Carl''s knowledge and domineering look, maybe he really missed it. It''s just that Carl was very confident in his abilities, coupled with the power of the magic wizard, destroyed everything here. Geral probably has no bones left. So there is nothing to worry about. Even if he wasn''t dead, if he dared to jump out, it would be a big deal to hammer him again. It''s that simple! ... at the same time. There were six people on the other boat, and they frowned as they looked at the churning sponge. And on the deck of their ship, the body was riddled with holes, and Geral, who had basically been declared dead, was salvaged by them. "Geral, I didn''t expect that we were still a step too late. It''s a pity that you still failed in the end. If you don''t have that obsession and don''t cling to Elisa, I''m afraid Jeff will have been resurrected by you long ago? Sure enough, obsession is harmful. Sometimes, you still have to abandon something to become stronger! But don''t worry, Geral, I will help you realize your wish, and Jeff is destined to be resurrected, but before that, we need to initiate Nirvana and plunge the whole world into darkness! Only such a dark world can meet Jeff''s identity! Let''s go, General of the Six Demons, to find Nirvana, this is our next goal! " As the man yelled, the ship began to turn around and head to another direction. The place they went was just the opposite of where Carl and others returned. In this way, they don''t have to worry about meeting the members of Monster Tail. that''s all. The Six Demon Generals silently appeared in the mainland, attracting the attention of the previous generation of Magic Council. But the appearance of the Six Demon Generals had not caused much impact, so they didn''t care about it for the time being. As long as these six guys don''t do anything about them, almost no one wants to care about them. Because of these six people, almost everyone has the strength of an S-rank magician, and ordinary magic guilds, if there are no more than six S-rank magicians, or three or more holy ten magicians garrison. The six of them can easily crush a magic guild. Even if they come out alone, they can crush a magic guild with less than three S-rank wizards! This is the strength of the Six Demon Generals! And they are all dark wizards, and everyone has a huge dark magic power in their bodies. That''s why people pay attention. But as long as these people don''t come up with the matter, no one is willing to provoke them. Anyway, just a word, the general guild will become more embarrassed in the face of these people. that''s all. Time slowly passed back. The bodies of Naz and others have completely recovered. Elisa''s spirit also recovered a lot, and at the same time she was invited to participate in the Fairy Tail special program and began to perform on stage. It''s not just him. As a singer, Intil began to perform on stage. This is a celebration. Except for the members of Fairy Tail, people from the entire town will participate. After all, there are not many festivals, so it is natural to celebrate, and by the way, the effect of the show will be high, so as to gain some popularity for Fairy Tail. So Intil''s singing is indispensable. In addition to these. Iron Destroyer Dragon Slayer Jajiru, as well as Zhu Bi''an, one of the four elements in the past! The two also started odd jobs in the Fairy Tail Guild. The two of them had nowhere to go, and besides accepting some commissioned tasks, they would not do other tasks. In addition, they have reformed and do not intend to do evil, so Makarov can be regarded as accepting the two of them the rest of the members, although more or less dissatisfied. But they saw that Zhu Bian was so cute, so diligent, and saved Gray''s life, so they agreed to join her. As for Gajru... People are still very indifferent to this product, at least for now, after all, he has injured many members of the monster tail before. Only Naz and others treat him equally without any discrimination. Carl is the same. His thinking is that all sentient beings below him are equal, go up by himself, and let''s talk about it after the fight! This is Carl''s philosophy. He treats people who are weaker than himself, basically as long as he doesn''t offend him, he can play whatever he wants. If the opponent''s strength is stronger than Carl, then he will have to do it, because the strong are rare. It doesn''t matter if you haven''t played, Karl can''t die anyway. that''s all. All the members of Fairy Tail are preparing for the upcoming festival. Even Carl put on a samurai suit and prepared for a swordsmanship show. After all, he is also a member of Monster Tail. In order to enliven the atmosphere, there is no difficulty in doing some performances. More importantly, he himself is willing to do so. But this show was originally Luo. It''s just because Luo intends to use his ability to perform the NPC offense. His ability is within the guild, it is no secret. But this program is not only watched by people from the guild, but also by ordinary residents. If he really did this, he would scare many people to death. So Luo''s show was cancelled and Carl temporarily topped it. That''s it. Then Luo closed himself up. I was not at home all day, and was no longer in the guild. I dont know where to go for a walk. Chapter 497： provocative "Attention everyone, this is the last dress rehearsal. Tomorrow we will follow today''s steps. Come on, Elsa, go this way, yes yes yes, come close to me, come and laugh, say eggplant! " There was a click. With the flash of the flash. Elisa, Miraj, Lucy, Zhu Bi''an, Intier and other women have been taken hundreds of beautiful photos by professional photographers. He didn''t even shoot the papers, and finally gave up shooting. After all, the females of the members of Fairy Tail are all beautiful girls with explosive appearances. Everyone is like this, and because they have participated in battles all the year round, they also have a kind of heroic spirit in them that most people don''t have. In addition, they are all wearing luxurious dresses carefully selected by Carl and Makarov and other gentlemen to set off their beauty. This makes them completely the most beautiful stars under the stage. The shooting is over, and then there is a stage performance. The first player to play is naturally Carl. I saw Hades casually started waving, producing countless black sword auras that remained in the air. However, these sword auras were not released, but were left in mid-air by Carl''s control power. Wait until Karl''s performance is over. The eight characters in the air are particularly eye-catching! I am the only one in the sky and the earth! This is the show Carl performed, directly letting the audience in the audience take a breath. "Hahahaha, it''s Carl, it''s really domineering!" "If you have you, you can still come up with this method." Naz and Gray joined the kings and applauded wildly here. But the others seemed a little embarrassed. Because of this show, it is really meaningless, even Karl himself knows this very well. But in Carl''s view, as long as he is not embarrassed, it is others who are embarrassed! "Ahem." "Carl, do you want to change the show?" Makarov kindly persuades him, but Karl shook his head and spread his hands. "I can''t do anything else, do you still let me use my abilities to fetch things from the air? Isn''t it even more boring? Or is it an adult, do you have other ideas? " Hearing Karl questioning himself, Makarov coughed slightly again, and then began to discuss with Karl if there are other viable programs. Because of Carl''s sword-style writing, although he is extremely domineering, it is also extremely embarrassing to see it completely. These magicians can still see that this is the precise control of Karl''s own power to achieve this step. But ordinary people would not understand at all what Carl was doing. After all, they can only watch the excitement. It''s just that the two of them discussed for a long time, and finally they didn''t negotiate a result. Carl''s show is reserved. But Makarov wanted him to change the word, like Fairy Tail or something. In this regard, Carl said yes, it doesn''t matter what words you write anyway, as long as you can perform a show. Because Carl''s interest came up, naturally he couldn''t let go of this opportunity to show his face. With the sound of Intire''s singing at the end. Everyone applauded. The dress rehearsal ends here. The person in charge of the video also left here happily. Then the female members also stepped onto the stage, ready to start the final arrangement. But at this moment. A light flashed. Intil and others standing on the stage were completely turned into stone statues at this time. Laxus came up from behind, with a grin on his face, looking extremely arrogant. "Laxus, what are you doing!" Makarov was shocked when he saw this scene, but also very angry. He didn''t expect that Laxus, with his own Thunder Gods, would choose to attack the guild partners. Even Karl didn''t even think he would do it. This is really beyond everyone''s expectations! "Laxus, I think you are itchy again, right!" Carl slowly pulled Hades out of the scabbard. This time, he was really angry. This is not only because Intil was petrified, but more importantly, Laxus, this guy, really didn''t care about the same guild member! Such behavior is shameful! "Hahahaha, I advise you not to move around at will, otherwise, I can kill them! So I propose, before the holiday, how about you play a game with me? This game is very simple, as long as you can defeat the three of my Thors, this petrified magic will be eliminated immediately. But on the contrary, if the three of the Thunder Gods were not defeated, then they would all die! " Laxus showed a grim smile. However the next second. A pink fist suddenly appeared behind Laxus, and flew him away! The three Thorns were shocked when they saw this! "How can it be?!" They didn''t expect that Intier would break away from the petrified magic at this time! This is really appalling! "Hmph! You want to petrify me with your petrification magic? It''s ridiculous! I don''t care what your reasons are, but make a provocation before the holiday and see if I will blow your dog''s head! " While talking, Intil released his armed and domineering, and immediately attacked Laxus. But there are still some gaps between Intier and Laxas. Her attack, when Laxus was defensive, there was no way to get close, and even Laxus used the thunder backhand to injure herself. See this scene. Carlton was angry. He directly pulled out Hades and rushed up, kicked Laxus directly to the ground, and then used Hades against his neck! "Quickly restore everyone, or you will be dead! Laxus!" "Hahahaha, kill me! If you kill me, you are also a sinner who betrayed Fairy Tail! Come on, kill me, let us die together! Hahahaha! " "You are crazy Laxus, I don''t know how you are stimulated, but now you are more than just rebellious in the second stage, you are already a bit or even not light!" Karl didn''t kill him. It''s not that Carl is afraid, he just wants to sell Makarov to a face. In any case, Laksas is also Makarov''s grandson, and he is a bit abnormal now, completely different from usual. That''s why Karl planned to let him go. Because he always felt that Laxus seemed to be affected by something. "Since you don''t kill me, then I will... uh..." Before he could finish speaking, Carl directly took his neck with one hand and held him in the air. At the same time, the **** breath was activated, and he began to probe his internal strength. Then he really found some anomalies! Chapter 498： Fairy Tail Civil War "Don''t move everyone, there is a magic crystal in this guy''s body, as well as a dark magic power. Although I don''t know how these two things are mixed together, his appearance should be related to these two things. " Carl''s words shocked all those present. Even the three of Thor people didn''t know that Laxus had dark magic power. Although the three of them are proud, they are not yet contaminated with darkness. After all, something like dark magic can corrupt people''s minds. Except for people with special physiques, it is difficult for others not to be controlled by the magic of darkness. "Huh! What''s so surprising about this, the dark magic is the wound I suffered from the previous mission, so it remains a little bit. It wont take long for this magic, I can handle it myself! As for this magic crystal, let this old man explain it, he knows best! " Laxus also knew that he was not Carl''s opponent, so he simply lay flat and let Carl ride on him. Under the guidance of Laxus, everyone turned their eyes to Makarov, as if asking him what the situation was. Makarov sighed and said helplessly. "There is no other way. Laxus inherited my huge magic power, which caused him to be very weak when he was young, and his body simply couldn''t bear such a huge magic power. It is precisely because of this that, in order for him to survive, I integrated the Sorcerer Dragon Crystal into his body, turning him into a Lightning Slayer Dragon Slayer. However, after doing so, he suffered a great deal of pain, so he had a great opinion on me, and also had a great opinion on the Fairy Tail Guild. But don''t worry, this farce was made by Laxus, and I will punish him personally. There will be absolutely no favoritism! " As he spoke, Makarov''s eyes became a bit sharp, and a tyrannical magic burst out of his body! "Laxus, now let your people disarm the petrified magic. If you don''t obey me, I now have every right to drive you out of the guild! Doing hands with your companions is a taboo of Fairy Tail. I will never let you do whatever you want! " "Hahahaha, it''s impossible for me to do this, as I just said, if you don''t finish this game, none of them will survive!" Laxus laughed wildly, like a child who had succeeded in revenge against an adult. This look made Carl feel that he was really pitiful. "So, you are really pitiful and ridiculous! But if you want to play, I can play with you. Don''t you want to have a civil war in the guild? How can it be done without people! " Carl let go of Laxus, ignored him, and walked straight to the petrified people. "Although I don''t know how far away your petrification magic is, I can still do it roughly. Since you want to play in Laxus, it''s fair to play it together! " Talking. Carl activated Hades''s demon power and his own **** breath, and began to analyze the petrified magic. Although he doesn''t understand magic, it is not difficult for Carl to use these two forces to analyze. Everyone looked at Carl''s hand at this time, and they were slightly surprised. They all want to see if Karl can really remove others'' tricks. If it is really possible, then this will be a sensational news for the whole world. After all, in this world, as long as the magic is activated, unless the user of the magic is defeated, it is difficult to crack based on the opponent''s magic. Although some special magic can do this step, there are too few such talents. As long as it is discovered, it will almost be regarded as a treasure by other magic guilds. Just like a magician with healing abilities, this kind of magician who can analyze other people''s magic and directly crack the magic directly. Both of these are very rare wizards. At this moment everyone held their breath and wanted to see if Karl could really do it. About ten minutes. Carl slowly opened his eyes. The black **** aura, wrapped in a very powerful devil''s power, and accompanied by an uncomfortable evil aura, instantly wrapped Elsa and the others. It was the first time that Makarov and others saw that such a powerful dark aura would emerge from Karl''s body, which surprised them. The trouble is that Laxus was taken aback at this time, and then he felt a dull pain in his heart. The power of darkness in his body was completely eliminated because of Karl''s **** breath. These two forces are not the same level after all. When the bronze meets the king, it will naturally be completely crushed, even if it is only contaminated with a little breath, it will be wiped out. This is why, Carl doesnt care about this dark power in Laxus and Laxus at this time suddenly discovered that he seemed to have done something extraordinary. Feeling a little regretful. Only then did he understand that he had been distorted by the dark power to do this kind of thing. But now he is already on the cusp of riding a tiger. The incident has already happened, and he will not evade this responsibility. After all, this incident is all because of him. This is Laxus. Even if he makes a mistake, he never escapes, but responds directly! Just at this time. Carl took back the breath of hell. Elisa and others have restored their original appearance. When they were sealed inside the stone statue, they didn''t know what happened outside. So this requires Intil to explain to them. Makarov and others also breathed a sigh of relief, but the hand Carl just showed was amazing in Thailand. Especially his **** breath, the dark power brought by it, made many people look at him, and their eyes changed a little. "Deacon Carl, can you explain this dark power?" Makarov stepped forward and looked directly at Karl''s eyes, as if asking what was going on with this force. Because Karl hadn''t let go of this power before, Makarov had to be cautious. "President Makarov, there is no difference between evil and justice in power or anything. You should understand this." Carl didn''t explain too much, just said such a sentence, then clapped his hands and shouted. , "Tomorrow is the festival festival, do you want to have a little excitement before the festival festival? Now I announce that I will enter the Fairy Tail Civil War stage until the evening. I have rewards for those who can stand in front of me! Only seven people! " Chapter 499： The melee begins The Fairy Tail Civil War has officially begun! The rules specified by Carl are very simple, that is, a simple melee. And this time, no matter who it is, as long as it is a member of Fairy Tail, they can participate. Even Intier and Luo, even Makarov can participate! And this rule does not have too many restrictions, as long as it does not cause death. And for the sake of fairness, Carl hopes that they can only fight after issuing a declaration of invitation to fight. Those who were invited to the battle couldn''t refuse. This was also to prevent someone from going to the end, it would be too boring anyway. It''s just that Karl, as the referee, and the person responsible for the final reward, will not participate in this guild civil war. This makes many people who want to challenge Carl a little sad. But what Carl didn''t expect was that Miraj also chose not to participate. She said that she was not suitable for fighting, and then gave up her qualifications to help Carl be a referee and observe the surrounding members. And she also added a few rules, that is, it is not allowed to damage public property, as well as the property of urban residents. In addition, it is not allowed to harm those town residents, and it is also not allowed to fight in front of them, let alone fight inside the Fairy Tail Guild. Therefore, if you want to fight, you have to find a place where no one can meet. As for the sneak attack or something. If you have the ability to not be discovered, then you can sneak attack. It''s not impossible even if there are many people in a fight against one person. This is called a gang fight of justice! Even Carl was stunned by Miraj''s operation. He didn''t expect that this girl, who looked a little cute and a little natural, turned out to be black when cut. It is really unacceptable. "Well, there are so many rules. Now that everyone understands it, let''s start choosing opponents. It is almost six hours before it gets dark, and you have time to fight. But I still want to remind you that they are all partners, and it is better to start lightly. " With that said, Carl also glanced at Naz. Obviously, what Carl said just now was to talk about him again. Among so many people, only Naz was the one who made the most insignificant action. "Hahahaha, Laxus, I want to challenge you!" Now that the civil war activities had begun, Naz did not hesitate to choose Laxus, and then rushed forward. Since the rules stipulate, those who are invited to fight cannot refuse. Naz also made full use of this rule, directly swinging his own fire fist and rushing up. However, with the thunder passing by. Naz fell to the ground with white smoke on his head. He was killed in seconds. However, Naz, who was over-blooded, certainly couldn''t fall down so quickly. He patted the dust, then set his eyes on Elisa. "Elisa, here I am!" There was a bang. Without any suspense, Naz was shot directly by Elisa. But at this time, Elisa also had her eyes lit up, and then she turned on the dress-up magic and put on a cool armor. "Since it is an event before the festival, let''s give it a try. I want to single out a group of you!" Elisa raised her arrogant head, taking advantage of her armor, thinking about flying outside. Many people who wanted to challenge Elisa also followed out. But most people still found their old enemy to invite the battle, and then left here to fight. Even Naz regrouped and started fighting with Gray. Although Makarov was also within the rules of participation, he did not go to war, and no one would take the initiative to challenge him. After all, his strength is not comparable to ordinary people. "Laxus, what should we do, do we still participate in this civil war?" Wearing a red windbreaker with an unidentified text on his face, the man asked at this moment, obviously he didn''t know what to do. Laxus sneered, then patted him on the shoulder. "Fried, Bigoslow, Alba Green, the three of you go, you can do whatever you want, the three of you must be among the seven to win in this civil war!" Hearing what Laxus said, although the three Thorns were a little confused, I don''t know when Laxus became so talkative. But since Laxus said so, the three of them were not polite and left here directly to find their opponents. They all have their own people who want to overcome. Although the strength of these three people is not weak, but the three of them often do tasks and rarely interact with other people in the guild. As a result, the three of them don''t know much about the members of the guild. Especially the two newly joined guild Intil and Luo. This is what the three of them don''t know the least, and it''s the person they want to challenge the most. But Intier had already ran out with Lucy to watch the fun. The two of them are not in the guild, so they need to go out to find them. As for Luo... This item hasn''t come back yet The ghost knows where he went to fool around. And he may not know that such a game of civil war suddenly ended in the guild. If someone meets him and invites him to fight, I''m afraid they will look dumbfounded. "Laxus, what are you going to do now? Is it possible that you still want to challenge me?" Carl saw Laxus who was motionless and didn''t know what he thought. Miraj on the side also clenched his small fist and stared at Laxus angrily. He was obviously a little angry at the scene where he was petrified just now. "Hahahaha, I don''t plan to participate in this kind of boring game, this game has nothing to do with me. However, the strongest man in Fairy Tail will still be me, just wait for it, Karl, no matter what, I will surpass you! " "I promise!" Laxus snorted, then walked to Makarov''s front. "President Makarov, starting today, I will withdraw from Fairy Tail!" "what?!" Hearing what Laxus said, Makarov suddenly had no idea which one he was singing. "I admit, I was confused by the dark power before, so I did that kind of thing. So I have to pay for everything I do, and I quit automatically, just to solve their dissatisfaction with me! But don''t worry, when I become stronger, I will come back. At that time, I will still fight for the chairmanship first, and then defeat Karl! " Talking. Laxus didn''t even wait for Makarov''s consent, and disappeared in the form of Thunder. Makarov didn''t even say a word, so he could only watch him leave directly, and then his arms grew bigger and he smashed the floor fiercely! "This kid is too capricious!" Chapter 500： Watch the sea at the same time. Luo, who was fishing on the beach and relieving his autistic mood, was lying on the sun lounger, silently waiting for the fish to take the bait. In fact, with his ability, he didn''t dare to do this at all, but directly used his own fruit ability to instantly transfer a lot of fish out. But he fished not to eat, but to cultivate his sentiment, and by the way to ease his autistic mood. Who made his previous show was denied on the spot by everyone. Even Carl and Intil did not recommend him to perform the corpse scene. This is really scary. This caused Luo to shut himself down for several days, but there was no way to relieve him. But judging from his current expression, it should be about to come out. After all, this kind of trivial matter didn''t make Luo too sad. But at this moment. There was a sudden shock around. This feeling made Luo frowned, a little uncomfortable. "What''s this going on in the guild? It made the whole ground tremble. It''s really annoying, my fish was scared away, what a pity. " Luo looked at the empty bucket next to him and couldn''t help but shook his head. Today he has nothing. No fish was caught. I don''t know if he is out of luck, or if the Feng Shui is not good today, the fish is reluctant to come over. Coupled with the shock just now, even if a fish was willing to take the bait, he was scared away by the movement. So Luo didn''t continue fishing, anyway, the fish ran away, and there is no need to stay here. But just when Luo was carrying the dried fish, carrying the bucket, and was about to leave here. A rough man suddenly appeared before his eyes. "Luo, come and have a big fight! If you are a man, just accept my invitation to fight!" The man who appeared suddenly made Luo Leng a little bit. Because Luo was not in the guild, naturally he didn''t know what happened. "Alfman, what do you mean? What happened in the guild?" Luo was puzzled, and Elfman was also a real man. He didn''t take advantage of Luo''s confusion, but said the melee game word by word. Even the cause and effect are explained. After saying all this, ten minutes passed. I have to say that Elfman is a real man and never takes advantage of others! At least when facing teammates. "It turned out to be such a thing. I didn''t go to the guild today and missed a lot of good shows. But this melee sounds interesting, so add me! " Luo Danran smiled, and showed a meaningful smile following Carl. He followed Carl''s side and naturally learned Carl''s trademark smile. He opened his position with one hand, and before Elfman could react, he teleported to his side. "Elfman, you lost." The voice just fell. Alfman suddenly fainted to the ground and couldn''t get up again. "how come" This was Elfman''s last thought before he fainted. He was thinking about fighting Luo Tang upright. In the end, he couldn''t even see Luo''s movements, which hit him too much. It''s not just him. At this time, the other guild members who had been ambushing around, saw Elfman fall so easily, they all took a breath. Although they ambushed in different places, they all jumped out at the same time as if they had a sharp heart! "Luo, let''s challenge you!" "According to the rules, Luo, you can''t refuse any invitation to fight!" "Yes, you can only accept multiplayer invitations! This is the rule of the game jointly formulated by Carl and Miraj!" "Luo! Take it!" "Look at it, Luo!" "This is just a siege!" Accompanied by a roar from the members of the Monster Tail. Nearly more than 30 people, at the same time releasing their strongest magic, want to hit Luo. But their every move has long been revealed under Luo''s domineering look! Although Luo has a domineering look and feel, he is not as strong as Karl. But the offensives of these people were detected without any problems at all. "You are still not qualified. If you want to challenge me, you must at least be an S-level wizard, or close to the S-level. Just relying on you, it''s really not working now, let''s go home and practice! " Since they were all companions, Luo couldn''t talk too much. So he just gave these people some simple advice, and then waved his hand. I saw an invisible sword energy, which instantly radiated a circle around him. Although Luo didn''t draw a knife, he used the fishing rod in his hand to release the invisible sword energy and cut them. But Luo still kept a hand. He did not directly cut the bodies of these people and brought them a psychological shadow, but used his power to temporarily cut off their nerves. However, under Luo''s ability, they just fainted and could wake up in a minute. So this is the situation at this time. The crowd of Wuyang Wuyang fell from the sky. The scene can be said to be very spectacular. Even the passers-by who saw these people suddenly fell to the ground, UU reading were shocked, not knowing what happened. "Luo, what are you doing, are they okay?" A passerby asked Luo what he was doing. During this period of time, Luo was more active outside, and he was a professional doctor, who was more professional than the half doctor who Carl used to treat the inflammation. So he also won a lot of prestige in the town. At least people in the whole town, men, women and children, almost all know him. So it''s not surprising that this passerby can call Luo''s name. After all, physicians are the most precious existence in this world. Even if Karl is in this small town, Luo is not famous. Intil, the big singer, can''t be compared. After all, no matter which world, there are people who don''t like listening to music. You can''t help it, because some people just don''t like to listen. "Don''t worry, they just fainted. I used a little trick to paralyze them all over. This time is an event in our guild. The first seven will have small rewards, so dont worry. We have rules and will not directly do it in the town. If it is really damaged, you can bring the damaged item to the guild to make a claim. As long as it is found out, it is really our people who damaged it. According to the old rules, double compensation! " Hearing Luo''s words, the passerby breathed a sigh of relief. "Then you play slowly, don''t go too far, I will watch the show tomorrow. If you are all injured, tomorrows performance will probably be out of play! " The passerby shook his hand, and after bidding farewell to Luo, he left the alley. At this time, Luo turned his gaze in another direction. "The four of you peeped at me for a long time, shouldn''t you come out?" Chapter 501： bet "As expected of Karl''s follower, he discovered us so quickly, it seems we still underestimate you!" The woman like the Thunder Gods helped her glasses and walked out slowly. Her face at this time was filled with all kinds of disdain, and it seemed as if she was about to deal with Luo Shi. But her own strength did not reach the S level. I don''t know who gave her the courage to make her so arrogant in front of Luo. As for the other two of the Thunder Gods, they didn''t speak. The two of them stood beside them solemnly, with serious faces. This person is Fried, and the magic he uses is a very rare text magic. This kind of dark text has a very strong power. Once set, it is similar to a world rule. Although it can''t reach this height, it''s also different. It can be said that as long as he sets the text in advance, even Saint Ten may not be able to beat him! But if this is the case, the time he needs to set may be very long. It may even fail in the middle of the setup. Because of this dark text, there is no way to cancel it halfway. So his potential is huge. Of course, this dark text can also be posted instantaneously, but it takes a long time to practice. If not, the instantaneous ability is almost non-destructive. As for the other person, he manipulated the puppet, showing his big tongue. On his tongue is the sign of a demon tail tattooed. It looks like a pervert, which is really disdainful. "Are the three of Thunder Gods? It seems that the four of you are planning to invite me together?" Luo put down the bucket and fishing rod in his hand, and then unfolded ROOM''s stand calmly. With a wave of his hand. Gui Cry came into his hands instantly. But the hunch and the bucket disappeared. Because of the principle of replacement, Luo changed these two things with the ghost cry in the house. "Four people? Aren''t we only three people here?" Hearing Luo''s words, Fried was stunned for a moment. The other two were disdainful and completely ignored Luo''s words. "Stop bluffing here. There are only three of us preparing to invite you here. Where is the fourth person?" "Sure enough, there is a reason why you can''t become an S-rank wizard. Your perception is really bad. But Fried is okay. You have talent and potential, but you just followed the wrong person. " Hearing Luo''s words, Fried was taken aback again. His remarks angered the other two people. "Ro! Are you looking for death!" "He''s right, the famous Thunder Gods, the guards of Laxus, are actually nothing more than that!" With a crisp voice sounded. Elisa, wearing the armor of the Sky Wheel, appeared in front of them, causing the thunder gods to be astonished. They really did not expect that Elisa would appear here! This is really shocking! "Elisa, are you planning to besiege me with them?" Luo asked, slowly pulling Ghost Cry out of the scabbard. Accompanied by bursts, sounds like howling ghosts and wolves appeared. Luo has entered a state of combat. However, Ji shook his head and walked to Luo silently. "I will stay and fight with you, but before that I will fight with you!" Hearing Elisa''s words, Luo''s mouth raised slightly and said nothing. The two of them have been doing sparring with each other for two months. This also means that the tacit understanding they only see is sufficient. Although they were only training swordsmanship, they didn''t really do it once. But today there is this opportunity. But before that, they need to solve the three talents of Thor in front of them! "Elisa, I didn''t expect you to appear here, but it doesn''t matter, I will let you know who the real fairy queen is! Show me the trick Elisa, from today onwards, the title of Fairy Queen will no longer belong to you! " Accompanied by the voice of Eba Greene fell. Countless rain of light shot out from her side. Elisa did not fear, but rushed up against the light and rain. The battle between the two was fierce, but it depends on the situation for a while. The two of Fried didn''t care about it either, but instead set their sights on Luo. "Next, it''s time for the battle between us!" Following Fried''s words fell. The two of them rushed up instantly. ... at the same time. Inside the guild. Carl and Makarov are playing chess. Miraj sat next to him as a referee, watching the two of them play chess. "Karl, the three of the Thor people have gone to find Luo, and Elisa has also gone, don''t you worry about it? He is yours. With his strength, it''s hard to get the upper hand, right? " Hearing Makarov''s words, Carl raised his mouth slightly and shook his head slightly. "Makarov, you just saw Luo''s superb medical skills, but you didn''t find his swordsmanship. And you should know Elisa''s character better than I am. In the melee of this kind of situation, she will not bully her by more. So she will definitely be responsible for solving one. As for the remaining two people, there is no threat to Luo at all. But to be honest, even if the three Thors join together, there is no chance of winning. " "Hahahaha, you really have faith in Luo, but I think it''s the same, because even if these three go against Elsa, it''s difficult to win. It''s just Elisa and Luo, who do you think will win? How about we two make a bet? " "Yes, what are you betting on?" Hearing Makarov''s words, Carlton became interested. The other party smiled and took out a black box from his arms. "This is a magic crystal that I have treasured for many years. It is older than me. It is said that it was handed down from the first generation. But this thing doesn''t have much effect, the magic inside has been exhausted, and it is now an ornament. If you dont mind, Im going to use this as a bet. If I lose, I will keep this thing for you as a souvenir. By the way, I bet Elsa will win. Although Luo''s strength is good, Elsa''s strength is also very strong! " Hearing Makarov''s words, Carl nodded, and then took out a sealed small bottle from the space bag. This thing is exactly the finished product of his research in Marvel World. A medicine that can improve people''s physique and short-lived life! "Makarov, if you win, this will be given to you, which can help you live longer and strengthen your physique! And if I was able to win, he was not a simple one! Originally, he was called the death surgeon! " "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, I have never heard of this thing, but since you say yes, then I believe you once!" The two smiled. But Miraj on the side clicked his chin and asked with his head tilted. "What if there is a tie?" Chapter 502： Battle of the parties "I mean, if the two of them have a tie and neither win, how should this round be counted?" Innocent, simple, kind, gentle and black-bellied Miraj, what bad thoughts can he have? She just asked casually. Karl and Makarov also just listened casually. Then the two of them froze. Because they never thought of this possibility. "Hahahaha, although I don''t think they will get into the embarrassment of a draw, I feel that I still have to talk about the rules of a draw just in case." Makarov scratched his head. Carl thought about it for a while, and then proposed: "How about this, if it is a tie, we will exchange each other, what do you think?" "It feels okay, no loss anyway." A simple bet, so hastily started. Elisa and Luo, who were the parties, had no idea that they were being used as bargaining chips. Elisa at this time had just settled Aba Green. Luo also killed the two of Fried in a second. The two of them came to the beach to meet, like a smile, showing a knowing smile. "Luo, this time we are no longer pure swordsmanship, I want you to use all your strength!" "I have no problem with my full strength, but can you bear it? You should be very clear about my ability. It can cut everything. With your armor, I can''t prevent my ability at all. " Hearing Luo say this, Elisa shook her head and showed a confident smile. "I admit that ordinary armor really can''t prevent it, so there is no need to use armor. But my strongest fairy armor can improve my strength in all aspects. So just let it go, I already have a way to deal with your slash! " "In that case, then I won''t keep my hands!" The voice did not fall. Luo has appeared in front of Elisa, waving the ghost cry! Simultaneously. An invisible slash rushed towards the sky. Even the clouds in the sky were cut off! This is the power of the fruit of surgery. As long as the opponent doesn''t cover the armed color domineering that is stronger than Luo, he can cut it to you except for Hailoushi! As long as in the ROOM stand, Luo Wuwu keeps on! This is his operating room! And he is the chief surgeon, who is in charge of everything here! But when Luo came back to her senses, she found that Elisa was not only okay, she even blocked Luo''s attack intact. "It was actually blocked, I didn''t have any hands on this blow!" Luo was a little surprised. As he himself said, he didn''t keep his hand in this blow. It can be said that this is his full blow after releasing the fruit ability. But it was blocked by Elisa. But looking at Elisa''s current situation, it''s not particularly good. Her arms trembled slightly, obviously she had received some shocks, but her body was still under her control. "Luo, I said everything, don''t underestimate me. You are very capable, and I know this very well. But I found that sometimes your slashes cannot sever things with magical powers. This is also a shortcoming that I found when you showed us your ability. So I was thinking, can I use the powerful magic power to get your slash! Facts have proved that I succeeded, this is the best evidence! " Accompanied by Elisa''s loud shout. The armor of the fairies emits a ray of light, and the two long swords release a powerful slash to rush towards Luo! Facing Elisa''s blow, Luo Danran smiled, using his teleporting ability to hide directly. "baton--" Next second. Luo controlled other things and smashed at Elisa! But Elisa can be completely destroyed by a simple burst of magical power. I saw her sprinting quickly, and she didn''t give Luo a chance to breathe at all. When Luo saw this, he could only confront him head-on. At present, Luo can''t rely on his own ability to make tricks. At most, it is to use one''s own power to replace it with other things to achieve the effect of teleportation. Or he could use the fruit power to split a small part of the ocean and blast towards Elisa. But he can''t go too far. After all, there is a rule in this civil war, that is, nothing in the town can be destroyed. This caused Luo''s strength to be directly weakened. To know. Luo''s fruit ability, once there is no way to work on the enemy, then there is only the ability to throw things around. In other words, use the power of gathering fruits to hit the enemy''s heart directly. But in this game, there is another rule, that is, it is not allowed to kill or cause too serious injuries to them. As a result, Luo''s ability has dropped a bit. you can say so. The strength that Luo can display now is almost between 70% and 80%. So he cant tell. After all, most magicians in this world are fighting normally, and the damage caused is also obvious. Only Luo''s ability, most of them destroy the inner. If he hadn''t had a sword to support him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to reach this level. But since the rules are so set, he will definitely abide by them. So this time, Luo planned to head-to-head for a contest. And he also found that Elisa was anxious as she was getting bigger and more anxious at this time in order to maintain her magical burst. She is in this state and can''t last too long. That''s why Elisa is so anxious, because she wants a quick decision. Otherwise, she must be the loser. If Luo is shameless, she will be able to win after she runs out of magic power. But Luo still wanted to save face, so he chose to confront Elisa head-on. that''s all. The two of them moved faster and faster, and there were bursts of explosions in the sky. This is the sound of the battle between the two of them. Even the sea, in the aftermath of the battle between the two, produced some waves. At this time, the Thunder Gods, and some of the people who had been killed before, saw this scene, and took a breath. None of them expected that Luo and Elisa''s battle would be so spectacular. Even the impact caused by the aftermath can make them feel heart palpitations. This is really terrible! "Is this an S-rank Sorcerer, what a monster..." I don''t know who said such a sentence. The rest of the people also agreed. However, they have been defeated, so they can''t continue to participate in the battle at this time, instead they are all here as spectators. There is such a visual feast in front of you, it is a pity not to look at it. But except for Elisa and Luo. The fighting in other places is not bad either. Gray and Naz fought hard. Gajiro and Zhu Bi''an had a fight with Intil. After all, it was Intil before, who solved Zhu Bi''an. They saw that there was still no grudge. Lucy was hiding in the theater, not intending to intervene at all. At the same time, she did not plan to participate in the competition and abstained actively. Chapter 503： reward The fighting between all parties is in full swing. Time is also slowly passing by. Finally, the evening came, and the battle ended one after another. After the sun goes down completely. All the members supported each other and returned to the guild. Among the people who fought to the end, everyone smiled and wanted to know what kind of reward Carl gave. As for those who did not get the quota, there is nothing to be jealous of. It''s all a family anyway. When the final seven people appeared in front of Karl, he didn''t have too many objections. Because it was almost what he thought. Even Makarov was very pleased. However, since the seven places are in no order, there is no such thing as who is the first and who is the last. Anyway, if you are shortlisted, you win. The rules are that simple. After all, this is not an orthodox game, there is no need to be so serious. Even their scoring method is so sloppy. It''s all supported by Carl''s own domineering look and hearing. So he probably knows their record. "The awards for the first Fairy Tail melee are Elisa, Luo, Intil, Naz, Gray, Gajiro, and Zhu Bi''an!" As Karl''s voice fell, the seven of them glanced at each other. This is a small honor for them. "But this time the rules are temporarily specified, and even the prizes are temporarily searched for, so it may be a bit crude. Don''t care about this detail." With that said, Karl used fifty trading points to redeem the enhanced potions in the five systems. For Intil and Luo, both of them are familiar with this strengthening potion. And the two of them have already used it, and if they use it once, there is no effect. Therefore, Carl''s reward for these two people is a kind of talisman that can help them save their lives. Its not very expensive, but its very practical. Because this thing will resist once, enough to cause fatal damage. However, Luo and Intil both had six or seven of these things in their hands, and if they were given another one, it would be a little bloated. It''s just that Karl''s current trading points are not many, and he doesn''t have any good things to get his hands on. But Intier and Luo Da didn''t mind either. After all, this kind of life-saving thing, who would be too small. Coupled with the fact that they have followed Carl for so long, almost all the benefits they should get have been obtained. Naturally, there is nothing to complain about. What''s more, participating in this melee, the two of them are only out of their own interests. As for rewards, they don''t care at all. However, the five Elisa looked at the strengthening potion in their hands, not knowing what it was. But they can feel it, this thing contains a burst of energy. This energy is very pure and not very powerful. Even if it is taken, it will hardly cause harm to the body. "Carl, what is this, should I drink it directly? Or do I need to use other rituals?" "You don''t need any rituals. This is a strengthening medicine I researched out to strengthen your physique. But other than that, there is no other effect, but you drink it first, and after drinking it, I have a surprise for you. " "Hahahaha, are there any surprises, then I''m not welcome!" Without any hesitation, Naz was stunned and directly dried a small bottle. When the others saw this, they also drank it. Then... No changes have taken place. With their physique, they couldn''t even find out their physique and gained enhancement. But this is also normal. Because the effect of this strengthening potion is very low, at most it can give an ordinary person three times the power. That''s it. But the main effect of this thing is to give people a physique that can learn the abilities of other worlds. Although this physique, due to personal talent issues, there will be a little deviation. But it doesn''t matter. The impact is not great. After seeing that they all drank the potion, Carl exchanged two bottles again and gave them to Makarov and Miraj. "One of you is the president, the other is the referee for me, and you also run errands all afternoon. You have a share in this thing. Don''t be anxious to refuse. I have so many such things. If I want to, everyone can send a copy. But getting things from me is not so easy, at least some contributions are needed. In addition, Makarov, you have one more thing, don''t forget our bet. " Carl first handed the potion to the two of them, and then turned his eyes to Luo and Elisa. "Who won the battle between the two of you in the end? Could it be a tie?" Carl asked. What he had seen before was a draw. But seeing and hearing the color is domineering, some details will not be seen, and Makarov is not convinced that it will be a tie so Carl plans to ask in person. But the result was still a tie. Both of them confessed it, but it didn''t happen to Carl. But it''s right to think about it. After Elisa and Luo have practiced for so long, they will naturally improve. Moreover, Luo couldn''t use his full strength here. A tie is also normal. In this way, Makarov and Carl exchanged their bets. Carl looked at the crystal in his hand, smiled, and put it away. This thing is of little value, but it''s nice to keep a memorial. And he looks pretty, if he can, Carl plans to use him for carving. "This potion is really amazing, I actually felt my vitality, there has been an increase, even the magic power has also increased a little. How did your kid do it, can it be said that this is..." Halfway through, Makarov did not continue. Because this is the secret between them. Makarov promised Karl that he would not tell other people about the three of them coming from another world. If this matter is exposed, it can easily cause confusion. Even if the members of the guild can believe it, but they can''t hold back some people''s big mouths, they will still talk. At that time, it will still cause some unnecessary troubles. Carl nodded calmly at Makarov, and then took out a few books. What is recorded in this book is the practice of seeing and hearing the domineering and armed **** domineering. A few of them have already improved their physique and can cultivate their abilities in One Piece World. Carl will naturally not be stingy with domineering training methods. And with his personal teaching, the learning level of these people will definitely be very fast! Chapter 504： Former councillor The end of the Fairy Tail Civil War. The festival ceremony on the second day was also very successful. The audience in the audience was very happy to watch, especially every member of Fairy Tail was struggling to perform. Neither Naz, Gray, or Elisa performed her unique skills on the spot. It''s just more or less awkward. After all, they are wizards, not professional performers, and don''t have much talent in this regard. Especially Carl. His performance is not unexpected, and directly out of the sky. People watching the performance can even cut out the three rooms and one hall with their toes. But Karl has only one standard. If you are not embarrassed, others will be embarrassed! Pursuing this standard, Carl completed his three-minute performance, which was neither long nor short, and finally stopped torturing the audience. As for other people''s performances, although more or less flawed. But compared to Carl, it can still be seen. Many people even complained that Karl didn''t need to perform, just standing there was enough. Because he is handsome! But Karl insisted on acting, which caused his Word of Mouth to plummet. At least in this regard, no one will be looking for him in the future. Wait until the sky gradually comes to night. The last finale show debut. All the weapons are peaceful, and welcome the voice of the son of the sea monster! Appeared with thunderous applause. Intil made her debut with her song. One song falls and there is another song. There are two songs in total, pushing the atmosphere to the highest point. Then the other female members all appeared on the stage and started a dazzling dance. Finally, under this dance, the festive dinner party kicked off. It also announced the complete end of the show. The residents of the town had a good look, and they also had a double. The members of Fairy Tail are exhausted enough. But they are also happy to do so. Because this can not only improve their own reputation, but also build a good relationship with these ordinary people. Only in this way can their guild ranks rise, and at the same time they can get more commissions and make more money. There is no alternative. Generally speaking, magic guilds are not short of money. But Fairy Tail is an exception. Because this guild is so capable. Repair work almost every day will be a very huge expense. Not to mention other aspects. The banquet lasted until late at night. After everyone was basically drunk, Karl, Luo and Makarov were left in the entire venue. The rest of the people either went home to sleep or went back to the guild to continue drinking. Only the three of them enjoy the beautiful moonlight here. "It''s really an enjoyable banquet. It''s been a long time since I had such a banquet. It reminds me of my youth. At that time, I didn''t have too many worries, and I did it almost casually. Just like Naz now, I didn''t have to think about the consequences. But as the troubles got bigger and bigger, I could only keep getting stronger, and then I became the strongest in the world. Only in this way, I also lost the fun at the beginning, especially after leaving my original world, it is seldom as happy as it is today. " Carl took a sip of wine and began to sigh with emotion. He is not young anymore. Although he looks still in his twenties, his actual age is almost forty years old. But even so, it can''t conceal the fact that Karl is a handsome guy. "Yes, although I have a leisurely time now, it really lacks the flavor compared to before." Luo nodded, agreeing with Carl''s statement. The reason why they are like this is mostly because of their sense of belonging. Makarov sighed and put his gaze on Carl, his eyes full of curiosity. "To be honest, I''m very curious about where your power comes from. According to your statement, there is more than one world you travel through, right? " "It is true. Personally, I have traveled through several worlds, but Luo and Intier have only crossed for the second time. The specific reasons are more complicated, and I will go through because of special circumstances. " Karl Ling talked about himself ambivalently. Makarov did not continue to ask, because he knew that this question was meaningless. Then the two of them continued to talk about the power of Karl. Carl has nothing to say about this. After all, this comes from the power of One Piece and the Marvel world. For this world, Karl''s power is very strong, but it is not necessarily the top of this world. Because in this world. There are also dragons. In addition to the dragon, Jeff also has the power to destroy the world. Although Carl''s current strength is strong, it has not yet reached it and completely destroyed the entire world. And Karl can probably guess that the dragon in this world, and the Jeff who uses dark magic, should be the boss of this world. With them, Carl doesn''t have to worry about being bored. Then Carl and Makarov talked like this for a night without sleeping. Based on their physique, even if they don''t sleep all night, it doesn''t matter, and it will not have any effect. at the same time. Other guild members also came to the guild station one after another and began to pack these things. The originally messy venue was quickly cleaned up under their respective abilities. But at this moment. An old man with a long face and about the same height as Makarov appeared at the gate of the guild. Both Carl and Makarov saw him and didn''t know what he was here for. "Excuse me, my excellency, what are you doing here? In other words, do you have any entrusted tasks and need our help? " Carl asked. This former member of the Magic Council is not very domineering, but very approachable. Even when he was a member of the council, he didn''t make people feel uncomfortable. This person''s personality is pretty good, at least Carl doesn''t hate him. "Mr. Carl, and Makarov, I really have a commission here and I need your help. But this time, besides you, our old bones also entrusted other guilds. Because this time the task is S-level, and it is still a very difficult task to complete, a little carelessness will lose your life, I hope you can understand. " Hearing each other''s words, Karl and Makarov looked at each other, wondering why he said that. "Ajima, what do you mean by this? Even if it is an S-level mission, there are no multiple guilds, right?" Even Makarov doesn''t quite understand why he wants to issue such a commission. But Yajima shook his head and said softly. "Do you know the General of the Six Demons?" Chapter 505： Ready for crusade "General of the Six Demons?!" Upon hearing Yagema''s words, Karl and Makarov glanced at each other. Then Carl spread his hands, saying that he hadn''t heard of it at all. "Who is the General of the Six Demons? Is it strong?" "Ahem, General Six Demon, the strength is very powerful, almost every one of them has the strength of this S-rank wizard! Even the Saint Ten Sorcerers won''t get too much benefit against them. If there is no S-rank wizard in the guild, they can sweep an ordinary magic guild by themselves. If the six demon generals come out together, it will be difficult to defeat them without more than four Saint Ten mages, or more than six S-rank mages. " Hearing Yagema''s words, Carl frowned. Based on what he said, the other party is really a bit strong. Everyone of this kind is equipped with an S-rank wizard, and it is indeed very high. Because the current monster tail, the S-rank wizard, there are only three people. Laxus temporarily withdrew from the guild, Mistgang didn''t know where he went. There was another one, the one Carl had never seen before. Plus a fairy queen Elisa. There were originally four S-rank wizards, but now there are three, and only Elisa is permanently in the guild. However, Gray and Naz have the potential to become S-rank wizards, but the two of them are still too young to become S-rank wizards for the time being. Jajiru is actually the same. But his problem is the same as Naz, it is too tender. "I don''t know if I should say something, maybe I can solve them by myself." Carl''s words were astonishing, and Ajima was stunned. The former councillor, although he knew that Karl was very strong, even Makarov, one of the tenths, was not necessarily his opponent. You know, Makarov''s ranking is also relatively high. It can almost be said to be the top five position. But Karl is stronger than him. So Ajima probably estimated that Karl''s strength is at least the top three of the ten. But even so, he didn''t think that Carl alone could single out the entire Six Demon Generals. Because of their lineup, it is too strong! "Mr. Carl, I feel I should accept my suggestion. The Six Demon Generals are really strong. It is difficult for you to deal with them alone." "How can you know if you don''t try and can''t deal with them?" Karl asked the other person back, which made Ajima speechless. "Carl, self-confidence is a good thing, but it''s up to him. But for this task, you can help train Naz and Gray. Originally, my idea was to let Elsa follow along, so that there would be a response. But since you are so confident, leave it to you, but don''t do all the work, the main thing is to experience Naz and Gray. " Makarov thought for a while and decided that he should let Karl take these two stunned greens to deal with the generals of the six demons. Both of them have the potential of an S-rank wizard. Therefore, in this level of battle, letting them participate will greatly enhance their strength. "I see, I will take them there, but where is the meeting place?" Carl nodded, agreeing with Makarov''s words. Yajima coughed slightly and pointed to the direction of the sea. "The guild residence of Cyan Pegasus is the place where you gather." ... Three days later. Carl took Naz and Gray to take the spaceship to the resident of Cyan Pegasus. Hobbit also came with him. This spaceship is as literally a small boat that can fly, and it is also controlled by Karl using his own abilities. Anyway, I don''t know why, Naz will not be dizzy when he is a vehicle controlled by Karl with his ability. On the contrary, if he takes other means of transportation, he will get motion sickness directly. The ghost knows why. However, as the Dragon Slayer, they have never had a chance with transportation in their entire lives. This may be one of the costs of obtaining dragon-slaying magic. "Does such a large forest belong to Cyan Pegasus? It''s an exaggeration!" When Naz saw the forest below, he was a little envious. Because this is Fairy Tail, a land that has never been owned. Gray curled his lips, showing a look of disdain. "What is envious of this, there are not many people around, it is our guild that is lively." "Hahahaha, yes, I still like our guild!" Naz haha ??smiled, and then showed his sign. I have to say that one of the favorite things of the members of the Fairy Tail is to reveal their guild logo. Fairy Tail, this guild, makes them proud. At the same time, they are also the pride of Fairy Tail! This is two-way. Not every member is missing. At the same time, this is also one of the ideas of Fairy Tail. Carl agrees with this. Because only in this way can members quickly establish a sense of identity. Even Carl now has a lot of good feelings about the Fairy Tail Guild and a sense of belonging. At least compared to the last Marvel world. Carl came to this world, but after only more than two months, he already had a sense of belonging higher than the Marvel world. It is conceivable. How much joy this guild brought him. "Here we are." Carl stopped remembering, then stood up, controlled the spaceship and began to slowly land. After a while, they came to a place similar to a castle. This is the resident of the Cyan Pegasus Guild. But this is only a branch of the guild, their headquarters is not here. When they landed on the ground, Naz and Gray did not hesitate to open the door and walked in without any precaution. Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. These two were stunned, still so stunned. If this place has been occupied by the enemy, with their reckless personalities, I am afraid they will die suddenly on the spot. But both of them have always come alive like this. It can only be said to be very magical. "Is the Cyan Pegasus here? I''m Naz of Fairy Tail, he is Gray, and there is Karl here. We are here to join you and fight against the Generals of the Six Demons! " Naz yelled, wanting to ask if anyone was there. After a while. Three men in black suits, jumping inexplicably steps, appeared in front of Carl and others. He even said a lot of unclear words. But when they saw Carl''s face, Hua Rong suddenly turned pale. "How can there be such a handsome face in this world? It''s really shocking!" Carl:... Naz:... Gray: "The brain is frozen?" Chapter 506： set "Are you members of Cyan Pegasus?" Carl felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that as soon as he came here, he would be touted by others. Especially this tone and action, it is just as embarrassing as it is. Even the show performed by Carl is about 10,000 times embarrassing. Had Karl been used to this awkward atmosphere, I''m afraid he could use his toes to dig out a three-hundred-square-meter villa for himself. "Ahem, sorry for not introducing myself, I was so excited." "Yeah, yeah, the first time I see such a handsome man, I must be a little excited." "It''s really a good beauty. It''s a pity that he is a boy, but I don''t know how the women''s clothing is..." Carl:? ? ? Hearing what the three of them said, Carl was directly confused. Is this the tradition of Cyan Pegasus? Carl direct good guy! "Ahem, I''m a member of Cyan Pegasus, Ratis, the Ring of the Night, welcome a few of you. These two are my friends and members of Cyan Pegasus. They are..." "I''m Holy Night Minlumu!" "I am Kongye Lian Chiyue!" Without waiting for Retis to speak, the two of them interrupted Retis and began to introduce themselves. Then the three of them once again assumed a pose of unknown meaning, which looked extremely embarrassing. "You guys should be members of Fairy Tail, right?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! how do you know that we haven''t blew up our family Naz was shocked when he heard what the other party said, and then became vigilant. You can tell by looking at his eyes, this guy got serious. However, Leitis shook his head, stretched out his hand to tease his bangs, and smiled confidently. "This kind of thing is not hard to guess, because the guild emblem on your body has exposed your identity." "It turned out to be such a thing, it really scared me to death..." Naz was relieved. Both Gray and Hobby looked at him with foolish eyes. "Naz the Fire Dragon, Gray the Ice Sorcerer, Karl, the strongest man with fairy tail, plus a cat. It''s exactly the same as the information stated. You should come to support us, and then fight against the members of the Six Demon Generals together, right? " "Yes, it''s us, but according to the information we got, besides us this time, there should be two other guild members, right? Can you tell me what other guilds are? When we accepted this commission before, we didnt know any guilds other than your Cyan Pegasus. " Carl asked, while Retis put on a pose, just about to speak. But at this moment. An inexplicable floral fragrance filled the room. In the next second, I saw a short, strange-looking man in a white suit, sliding down the stairs with a sliding step. This silky feeling reminded Carl of an advertisement for a certain chocolate in his previous life. "teacher!" Seeing the appearance of this man, the three of Ratis suddenly showed admiring eyes, and then rushed to set off for him. "This is the strongest man in our Cyan Pegasus, One Night Wangdley Shou!" "Yes, I''m the most beautiful man in the world! You don''t need to be obsessed with me, I''m just a legend, and don''t need to be too cautious, just call me Mr. Yiye. " I didn''t know where to take out a rose overnight, and then dropped it in his mouth, even tossing a wink to Carl. This scene immediately made Carl shudder. Even if it was Gray and Naz, the two rough nerves, at this time, they felt a little uncomfortable. This man... It''s a bit difficult! "I don''t care who you are, give me a little more seriousness, otherwise, my weapon will not recognize people!" Carl didn''t have any good anger in the face of this yin and yang weird guy. Before the three of Retis and the others, although it was a bit embarrassing, Carl knew that they were just saying hello. But this one night is too unacceptable. At least Carl couldn''t accept it. And more importantly, he winks at himself! You dare to believe it! Carl started in the world of One Piece, except for being stunned by beautiful women, he has never been spotted by a man! But this one night is obviously a bit abnormal! But thinking of this, Carl did find some unusual parties in the other party. The smell of perfume on this guy is too strong. It even made Carl a little suspicious, is he covering up his body odor? Or something else? But Carl didn''t care. For now, the surrounding area is safe. At least the enemy did not appear here. Otherwise, Karl''s domineering experience would have discovered the other party a long time ago. "Sorry, sorry, let''s talk about business now!" Faced with Karl''s threat, he directly admitted without hesitation overnight. He knows very well that Karl can become the strongest monster tail ~ www.novelhall.com ~ even surpassing Makarov, one of the tenths. This shows how powerful his strength is. Although known as the strongest Cyan Pegasus, his strength is almost the same as that of an S-rank Sorcerer. It''s still a little bit worse for Biao Shengshi. But after all, he was an auxiliary wizard, and his strength was naturally incomparable to combat skills. "Okay, there is no need to make it so formal. I just think you are a little disgusting. If you don''t make that disgusting way of saying hello, I won''t care. But having said that, what are the other two guilds, you haven''t answered my question. " Carl waved his hand and took Hades back into the scabbard. All night at this time, as if he was relieved, then he showed a cool smile. Carl always feels that this person in front of him has some violations. Although this feels very light, Carl''s intuition is very accurate, especially since he has future vision and the ability to see through. So Carl always felt that this man might be a little abnormal. But there is no evidence yet, so Carl can only observe and observe first. After all, their current status is an ally, and they can''t slander each other without proof. This will have some bad effects on Fairy Tail. "About the other two guilds..." When Carl was observing all night, the other party also mentioned the other two guilds. They are the lodging of the demon cat, and the scales of the snake girl. This time there were also three people sent by the scales of the snake girl. The strongest person is not only an S-rank Sorcerer, but also one of the Holy Ten! Hearing this all night, Gray and Naz suddenly took a breath. Because they all know how powerful Saint Ten is! But Carl didn''t care. Chapter 507： Out of the way As their exchanges deepen. They also started to understand each other. In addition, the resident of the Six Demon Generals was also discovered by Cyan Pegasus first, so it is natural for them to take the lead here. Just when they were chatting. Suddenly there was a voice outside the door, which made Carl feel a familiar voice. "It was so noisy, I almost thought I was in the vegetable market!" "Leon, you also joined the guild?!" Seeing the person who suddenly appeared outside the door, Gray was immediately overjoyed. This man called Leon is naturally the second-degree sick boy who wanted to capture the demon Daliola before. However, his secondary illness has been cured by Carl, and he has now been converted to the righteousness, and he has been a new man. And it seems that he also wants to join a guild. As for the beauty next to him, it was the woman who had been with Leon before. It''s just that she looks more beautiful and **** now, and she has the charm of a mature woman, which is completely different from before. "Huh! Gray, I won''t lose to you this time! But I didn''t expect that against the mere six demon generals, he would even let that man out. You fairy tail, really good at employing people! " Leon came here very arrogantly. But when he saw Karl, he couldn''t be arrogant. After all, he was a person who had been taught by Karl himself, so he naturally knew Karl''s horror. Especially after he joined the guild, he understood how strong Karl is! "Sorry, I''m sorry that we from Snake Ji''s Scales came late." At this moment, a man who looked a bit naive and also had a very strong body appeared in front of everyone. This person has a very distinctive appearance and is very eye-catching. He belongs to the kind of person who can be seen in the crowd at a glance. It can be said that his presence is very high. Especially the magic that he unconsciously exudes, can make everyone present except Karl feel shuddering! "You see, this is the first strongest of our Snake Ji Scales, the S-rank Sorcerer, and the Sorcerer Iwatee Jura Rekis, who is also one of the Holy Ten!" Leon introduced Jula''s identity with a proud look. But Jura just put her hands together, showing a kind smile. "Fortunately, I am just a character at the end of Saint Ten. Compared with the previous monsters, I am really not worth mentioning. Not to mention, there are people beyond Makarov in front of me, and I dare not say what is the strongest. " Jura knows his position very well, and he is relatively humble, and he doesn''t want Leon to be so ostentatious. "Welcome everyone to come, now we are going to leave the people of the demon cat''s lodging. I heard that this guild sent a person over. I don''t know who the other party is, and if the other party only sends one person over, how terrible this person should be? " Retis put his arms around his shoulders, and put on a posture of Im so scared. The same is true for other people. Both Naz and Gray took a deep breath and began to guess what kind of monster each other was. Even Leon frowned. The other guilds, even Fairy Tail sent three people over. Especially when Carl led the team and sent three people. It can be seen that the Six Demon Generals are definitely not waiting. But according to the current situation, this demon cat''s lodging is the hidden boss! If not, they will not allow only one member to join the coalition army. But just in the next second. Apart from Karl, no one noticed that a little girl appeared in everyone''s sight. Then just listen to the sound of pop. The little girl wearing a cyan dress with a double ponytail on her head fell to the ground, and she stood up crying. "Sorry, I''m Wendy Mabel from the Demon Cat''s House. I''m sorry I''m late, oooo..." Looking at a cute little loli, she started crying because she fell and didn''t arrive late according to the stipulated time. Everyone suddenly looked blank. This leaves them completely confused about what is going on. "You are a member of the demon cat''s lodging? Only you?" Naz felt incomprehensible, he didn''t expect the other party to be a charming little girl! This is really puzzling. But what made Naz more puzzled was that he looked at Wendy''s face, the more he saw it, the more familiar it became. It''s just that he doesn''t know who the other party is. "Huh! Who said Wendy is only one person, there is me here! Introduce myself, my name is Xia Lulu, Wendy''s partner. " As soon as the voice fell, only a flying white cat appeared in front of everyone. "A flying cat?!" Everyone was shocked when they saw Xia Lulu. But they quickly reacted, Hobbit can all fly, and it is not impossible that another flying cat will come out. With this thought, the fight would be relieved a lot. At this time, Hobby spread his wings, his eyes turned into a heart shape, and flew over in a shameless manner. "Now that the personnel are all here, we will start discussing how to deal with the Generals of the Six Devils!" I clapped my hands overnight and called everyone together. Retis used his own magic to open several map pages. The use of this magic reminds Carl of computers. Because of this posture, and the pattern, it is so much like a computer. Carl even wondered if the person who drew this comic, when empowering this person, did it with reference to the computer. "You talk first, I have something to go out." "Carl, don''t you follow along to discuss countermeasures?" Seeing Carl preparing to leave, Jura asked suspiciously. Carl waved his hand and left here. "Please discuss it. The main purpose of my coming here is to supervise and protect your safety. If it is not necessary, I will not make a move, because once I make a move, it means that you have no work to do. " Carl said so, and then disappeared. Everyone heard that everyone''s mind is a little different. Both Naz and Gray felt that they should. In their eyes, Carl is so strong! Wendy is a little ignorant, I don''t know why Carl is so confident. Xia Lulu obviously didn''t believe Karl''s words with her hands on her hips. Leon and others frowned. They know that Carl is powerful, but they are not sure whether Carl can really stand alone against the generals of the Six Devils. It''s the Cyan Pegasus who doesn''t have much thoughts. "Leave him alone, let''s discuss countermeasures!" Re-convene everyone overnight to discuss countermeasures. But what no one noticed was that there was something wrong with the look in the eyes of the night. His eyes are full of malice! Chapter 508： Spike! at the same time. Just when Naz and others began to discuss countermeasures. Carl first turned on the domineering look, he wandered around, but he didn''t find any enemies here. Then Carl continued to observe around. He always feels that something is wrong this night. Because he smelled too strong for me, and he still sprayed perfume on himself intentionally or unintentionally. This behavior is very suspicious! But Karl couldn''t find concrete evidence that he was an enemy, so it can only be attributed to his own quirks. Carl has seen a lot of people with quirks, but this is the first time I have seen a crazy perfumer. There will inevitably be some suspicion. Of course, if he finds nothing, then everything will be fine and nothing will happen. It''s just that when Karl walked around here and started searching, he found something wrong. He smelled a smell in a corner. This smell is almost the same as the perfume on Yiye! And the most important thing is. Carl''s vision is domineering, and he can''t see what''s inside. This is because the smell of the perfume is too strong, and this perfume also has a certain breath-shielding effect, which causes the temporary failure of Carl''s domineering color. I have to say that in the world of Fairy Tail, there are many ways to block perception. This is also the reason why the people inside are not keen on the ability to perceive magic. Since most people can shield the other''s perception, there is no need to practice this ability to the extreme. Because there is hardly much effect. In this world, there are still more head-on fights. There are still relatively few people who engage in conspiracies and small actions like this. So other people didn''t doubt it all night. But it was eventually discovered by Karl. And this was still in a toilet, and I found it fainted all night! This time, Carl can finally be sure that the night before him is real, and the guy outside is a fake! "It really is the smell of this perfume. The smell of perfume here is so strong, it should be to shield perception. Coupled with the perfume on the other side, it is also very strong, which will naturally make people ignore it. The perfume smell coming from the other direction thinks that this is the smell on his body. In addition, this perfume contains a magic power that can shield perception, even if it is me, there is no way to directly see through the disguise. It''s really interesting. It seems that the enemy this time is not as easy to deal with as I thought. Based on this alone, their strength is indeed very good. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he released the phoenix flame and began to heal the overnight injury. However the next second. Carl suddenly looked back, saw a woman with white hair, smiled sweetly at himself, and then disappeared. Carl felt surprised, and immediately stepped out to the outside, but did not see the other person. "Seeing and hearing color domineering can not see people, that is to say, she has the ability to shield perception. It seems that the natural enemy of seeing and hearing domineering should be magic, and it has been like this many times. When seeing and hearing domineering encounter magic, it will be a little difficult to play. It was the same when facing Gu Yi and Domam before, and then when he participated in the Holy Grail War. Now that I have come to this world, I have been restricted too much, but other powers are not restricted. Only seeing, hearing and color are affected, which is a bit uncomfortable. " Carl shook his head helplessly, and then kept the future watch open. He is now domineering, it is difficult to see the other side''s figure. After coming to this world, Carl almost saw a lot of people who had the ability to shield perception. Therefore, his knowledge and beauty are almost only used to drive his way in this world. Fortunately, his future vision will not be affected in any way. After all, this is similar to the power of rules, and it is fundamentally different from seeing and hearing domineering. Although Future Vision belongs to the domineering branch of seeing, hearing and color, their power is completely different. This is the gap. And the stronger the strength, the use frequency of seeing and hearing color domineering, will gradually be reduced. Carl participated in so many battles, almost always using Future Vision, and rarely used seeing and hearing color. After all, there is no future for this thing! Just when Carl looked around. Mirai saw a handsome man who was just as handsome as himself, appearing behind him. And in his hands, it is Hades! Seeing this scene, Carl turned around and slashed without hesitation! However, at this time, the opponent just appeared, he was cut off directly by Carl and turned into his original form! Carlton was shocked when he saw that the person cut by himself was a protoss! "How can it be?!" But at this time. A female voice sounded, which immediately attracted Carl''s attention. With the disappearance of the Protoss. The breath of this woman can also be captured by Carl. Obviously, she relied on the Protoss to prevent Carl from catching her breathone of the six generals, right? " "Huh! I am Angel, one of the six demon generals! He is indeed the strongest man in Fairy Tail. He is so powerful that even my Gemini Protoss can defeat him. But your actions just now seem to predict the future, right? Such an ability is really rare, coupled with good swordsmanship, it is not an exaggeration to be called the strongest. But even so, all of you will be defeated by our generals of the Six Demons! " "You have no chance of winning!" Angel showed a hideous expression, and his figure slowly disappeared. But the next second. Carl appeared suddenly, strangling her throat. This scene surprised Angel, and the disappearing body also recovered. "How can it be" Angel didn''t expect to use the Protoss channel to leave, but he was caught by Karl. You know, these two worlds are completely different spaces. Carl did this, but he wanted to intervene between the two spaces! This is not only dangerous, even ordinary people can''t do it! Because the person who can do this is either a pure space magister, or a person who uses protoss magic like Angel. Otherwise, it is difficult for others to do this. But Carl did it, and strangled her fate! "It''s just a mere protoss magic. Our guild also has a little girl who knows protoss magic, so I''ve studied it many times, and I am familiar with these two dimensions. And since you are the Astral Sorcerer, then I can just use your key as a gift for that little girl. " Carl''s calm smile made Angel shudder! She found out. This person seems to be the real demon! Chapter 509： How do you lose? "Sorcerer, how could it be so strong..." Angel did not expect that he would be strangled by Karl. Her original plan was to let one of the Gemini Protoss test Karl''s strength. Its best if she can fight, but it doesnt matter if she cant, because she can escape. No matter how strong Carl is, she can summon other Protoss to delay time. But she never expected that Karl not only had the ability to teleport, but could even penetrate two spaces to prevent him from escaping. This is really appalling. And Angel, never heard of anyone possessing such power. Except for the existence of Protoss King, Jeff, and Dragon, standing at the apex of the world. No one will have this power. But unfortunately. Carl has such power! But Karl didn''t kill her directly. Although this person is a general of the Six Demons, according to the rules, it is better to take this kind of person back. And her Protoss key also needs to be taken away. If this person dies, these keys will be useless and will not last long. Carl needs to hand over to Lucy first, so that these protoss will accept Lucy''s power, then this person will be useless. So she came back with her life. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, Generals of the Six Demons, but I am here, no matter what you want to do, you will not succeed!" Carl said blankly, then released a **** aura, wrapping him around. Feeling this evil, uncomfortable power, Angelton''s eyes widened. "You are also the Dark Sorcerer?!" Feeling this palpitating dark power, Angel was completely lost. She didn''t understand why Carl had such power, and she couldn''t wait for Carl''s reply. At this time, she had fallen into a severe coma. Although he is not dead, he can''t wake up for a while. at the same time. Naz and the others, who were about to set off, were shocked when they saw that one night suddenly turned into another twin star spirit. They wanted to do it one after another, but the star spirit disappeared out of thin air. Obviously returned to the astral world. "What''s going on? Why did Uncle Yiye become a Protoss? Could it be that he, like Loki, was transformed from a Protoss? " Because among the members of the fairy tail, there is a protagonist who transforms into a human form and joins the fairy tail. Although he subsequently returned to the astral world, and became Lucy''s contracted astral. But he is still one of the members of Fairy Tail! This is the default of everyone. But overnight, this was obviously not the case. Retis shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could understand that he was dropped overnight! But at this moment. Carl took two people and appeared in front of everyone. "Stay here overnight, I have recovered his injury, and he will wake up soon. Here is Angel, one of the six demon generals. She wanted to attack me and was attacked by her overnight. So I solved her handily, and now there are only five Generals of the Six Demons that you need to solve. With so many of you, hitting the other five people, if you still can''t beat them, just surrender. This is the end of the flying dragon riding a face, how can you lose? " Hearing Carl''s words, Naz and Gray were full of enthusiasm and rushed out without hesitation. "Six Demon Generals leave it to me to solve! Hahahaha!" "Naz, don''t sneak away, General Six Devil should leave it to me to solve it!" "These two bastards!" Upon seeing this, Leon chased up without any hesitation. His little follower, Mimei, is also chasing Leon''s pace. But Jura didn''t move out, and the three of Cyan Pegasus watched all night with concern, and did not rush to sell them. "What an invisible man, Wendy, let''s go first, let them take care of it here." "Well, I know about Xia Lulu!" Wendy and Xia Lulu also ran out one after another. But her strength is relatively weak, and Carl can tell at a glance that she is not good at fighting. But her healing ability should be very strong. "Mr. Carl, how did you find this guy? Could it be that you knew from the beginning that the previous Mr. Night was replaced by an imposter?" "Don''t be so divine to me, I just noticed something wrong, so I followed the vine and pulled her out." Hearing Carl''s explanation, Jura nodded, her eyes full of admiration for Carl. "It really is Mr. Carl, who easily did what we ordinary people can''t do!" Carl:... Just at this time. Wake up overnight. He was at a loss at this time, completely unaware of what happened. It wasn''t until Retis and others explained it to him that he realized that he was saved by Karl. Then this product made a 360-degree rotation and took out a rose from the crotch, intending to give it to Carl. Just before he could speak, Karl kicked him fainted. "teacher!!!" Seeing the night fainted, the three of Ratis were shocked and quickly stepped forward to care. "Don''t worry, the man is not dead, but he is going to faint for a while. You stay here to take care of him, and Jula and I will go to the front to supervise the battle. This battle was still a bit difficult for those little ghosts. So Jura, the main battle for a while is still left to you, and I just need to be there. " "Mr. Carl, are you really not going to go to war?" Jura asked seriously, but Carl shook his head. "I won''t be directly involved in the battle, but I will try to save the lives of each of you. This is a very good experience for those little ghosts. If they can defeat the Six Demon Generals, it will be enough to show that they have grown. As for the two of us, it is just a double insurance. To say something you don''t like to hear, your strength alone may be able to deal with one or two generals of the Six Demons. But for me, I alone is enough to destroy them! " Carl is telling the truth, and there is not much arrogance in it. Jura also nodded, agreeing with Carl''s words. As the Saint Ten Jura, he knew very well what the Saint Ten magician saw and what kind of power gap there was! Since Karl is stronger than Makarov, he naturally has his reason to say so. Because the top few of Saint Ten and the bottom few are completely different! "Okay, stop chatting, let''s go and take a look, this guy, temporarily leave it to your Cyan Pegasus people for safekeeping." Carl said, throwing Angel on the ground casually, and left. Chapter 510： Careless It didn''t take long. Carl and Jura followed the sound of the explosion and came to the place where the battle took place. Before Carl and Jura, they were chasing Naz and others. But what people didn''t expect was. A sudden loud noise caused the mountain range to shake. Then Carl and Jura speed up and come here. Carl''s speed is faster than Jura, I don''t know how many times. He almost used his fastest speed and wanted to rush over. But Carl was still a step late. The person who ran over before can now be said to have been wiped out by the entire army. Except for Hobbit, everyone else lay on the ground with painful expressions. And they have clear bite marks on their arms, shoulders, or thighs. And even the surrounding skin showed a dark purple color. This situation made Carl understand that all of them were collectively poisoned! "Carl, hurry up and save Naz and the others! The people of General Six Demon suddenly attacked us, and also snatched Wendy and Xia Lulu. " Hubby was about to cry at this time. Sadness was written on his face. Carl frowned and used his power to observe each of them. Then he released a healing inflammation that could detoxify against these toxins. The healing effect of Phoenix''s inflammation is very good, but it needs to be divided into different effects to use in different situations. The injuries of Naz and others were not serious. They suffered so much only because of toxins. If the inflammation is used specifically to treat injuries, it will increase the spread of toxins. So in order to avoid this, Carl must now reduce the efficacy of the treatment, and then release the ability to remove the toxins. Although the inflammation of treatment is an ability, but it is also divided into usage, and you must be cautious. at the same time. Jura also rushed over from outside. When he saw this scene, he was also taken aback. "how so?!" "The Six Demon Generals attacked them suddenly, but fortunately they were careless, thinking that these people would die, so they stayed behind. I''m afraid these people can''t think of it, I still have the ability to cure poisons. " Carl was expressionless, even a little angry. When he said this, he didn''t have any complacency, but he didn''t expect that, because of his carelessness, he almost let Naz and the others go to the yellow spring. This was something that shouldn''t have happened, but in the end it happened. It''s literally hitting Karl in the face! So he will never let these guys go! "Fortunately, Karl, you rushed over, otherwise, Naz and the others would be really hopeless..." Hobby wiped a tear. It can be seen that he is very sad now. Then Carl glanced at Naz and the others, and couldn''t help shook his head. "Jura, you are responsible for taking care of them. I will look for them and see where the rest of the Six Demon Generals are now!" Carl said, wanting to hit Huanglong directly, and destroy the other party alone! Everyone was injured. This was caused by Karl''s failure of responsibility, so he must take responsibility for his mistake! But just when Carl was about to set off. Naz, with the strongest vitality, woke up before everyone else. He grabbed Carl''s trousers firmly, opened one eye, and forced himself to sit up. "Carl! Let us resolve this matter by ourselves! This time it is also our carelessness. If we really fight, General Six Demon will definitely not be our opponent! " When Naz said so, Carl''s eyes moved slightly. He actually wanted to persuade Naz not to let him fight like that. But Naz in front of him responded to Carl with a firm look in his eyes. This made him sigh. "Okay, since you have said so, I can''t refuse. But I still said that, if you can''t beat it, I will do it myself. So, don''t let me down, Naz the Fire Dragon! " "Hahahaha, I''m Naz, I will definitely fail! I want to fly them personally! " Naz regained his vitality at this time, his hands burst into flames, and his fists faced each other. The burning flame, and even the surrounding air, had some distortions. Obviously, Naz has taken it seriously. And the other side. Gray and the others were also awake at this time. As soon as they were awake, they could not help but shook their heads when they heard Konaz''s famous sayings. Gray was used to Naz''s character, so he didn''t say anything. But Leon could not help but shook his head. "Carl, Naz is right about this matter, let us solve it by ourselves! Although our strength is not as good as yours, we can still solve the problem of the six demon generals! " Gray is also full of fighting spirit, obviously wanting to fight the opponent to the death. Leon stood beside Gray, showing his thoughts with actions! He is supporting Gray''s choice. And Leons fan girl didnt say anything, she just followed Leon silently. "In that case, let''s go! Where they are going to I have a general idea. However, given your strength, I''m afraid it''s better to be divided into two groups. Gray, you are with Naz, and then..." "No! I want a person to kill the snake player! Don''t team up with others!" Naz''s hands burst into flames, and a confident smile appeared on his face. "I didn''t understand his ability before, but now I understand, so I will never lose!" Hearing Naz''s confident words, Carl just wanted to say something. But he glanced at Gray and others, as well as the woman who hardly had much combat power, and couldn''t help shook his head. "Forget it, Naz is alone, at least he can run with Hubby. Gray, the three of you are together. If you meet the Six Demon Generals, you can give it a try. If it can''t be beaten, and send a signal to the sky, I will go over and support it! " "understand!" Gray and Leon nodded their heads, and then seemed to smile, shaking hands with each other to show their sincerity! The two of them, who were originally brothers under the same teacher, naturally had a tacit understanding. And they also have a lot in common in terms of ability. The power of these two joints is not necessarily weaker than that of Naz and Gray. And the most important thing is. Carl agreed that Naz was alone, facing a general of the Six Demons. In fact, he wanted to see the power of the dragon in his body. During the previous battle against Jeff, the dragon power in Naz''s body had signs of breaking out of the cage. Now he is full of fighting spirit, and the magic in his body is constantly rolling, as if it will break through the body in the next second. This makes Carl a little skeptical. If he can really single out a general of the Six Demons. Maybe his dragon power can be awakened! Chapter 511： The resurrected Geral! "Wendy! This is your benefactor, Jeff, now use your abilities to bring him back to life!" "Hahahaha!" The head of the Six Demon Generals, looking at Geral in front of him at this time, his eyes were full of various emotions. He brought Wendy here with the goal of resurrecting the dead Geral. Although Geral is dead, relying on Wendy''s abilities and the leader''s own power can completely bring it back to life! The power of the Sky Slayer Dragon Slayer is so magical. Because Wendy''s magic represents vitality. Coupled with the spring quilt made by this leader before, resurrecting Geral, it is not a problem at all. "Wendy, don''t do this, the other party is the owner of Paradise!" Xia Lulu wanted to stop Wendy, but Wendy at this time was a little unobedient. In his impression, Geral was not the creator of the paradise tragedy, but a amiable big brother. This person has a very special meaning to her. Without him, Wendy would not even be alive now. So she could only use sky magic to bring it back to life while crying and crying sorry. With the emergence of a huge dark magic. Wendy collapsed and fell to the ground, unable to stand up at all. The leader laughed even more, looking extremely excited. But what is strange is that Geral, who had just been resurrected, did not show any excitement. He didn''t even have any expressions, even his expression was a bit sluggish, as if he was looking around, what was going on. "Hahahaha, Geral, I finally resurrected you! Although your previous paradise failed, it doesn''t matter, Nirvana will begin immediately! At that time, we will release the power of darkness together and turn the world around! Only in this way can we meet Jeff''s identity and let him descend in this world! " "Hahahaha!" The leader laughed wildly, looking extremely excited. As if he had already held the world in his hands. However, just when he wanted to get close to Geral, he was directly blasted into the ground by the magic power released by the opponent''s casual blow! See this scene. Wendy on the side suddenly covered her mouth, feeling incredible. She didn''t expect that Geral would give the head of the Six Demon Generals a smashing power as soon as he came up. Xia Lulu mustered up the courage to stand in front of Wendy to prevent Geral from doing anything to her. But Geral just glanced at Wendy, tilted his head, showing a puzzled expression. "Thank you for saving me." Putting down these words, Geral walked out of the cave and left happily. After seeing him go, Wendy and Xia Lulu were also relieved. The two of them immediately fled from here while the leader was still a little confused. About three minutes later. The head of the brain made up a lot of things, and this time, he was relieved in a clumsy state. "Damn Geral! This guy, definitely wants to master Nirvana alone! I definitely can''t be him! Kebra, you have to keep an eye on Geral, you must not let him master Nirvana alone! This huge magic must be in our hands! " "I received the head! I will keep an eye on him!" Kebra, who was defending outside, licked his lips at this time, and then patted the snake head under his feet. "Good brother, we have work to do!" ... at the same time. Naz and others are running rampant in the forest. Their goal is only one, and that is to find the General of the Six Demons, and then kill the opponent! Then we have to save Wendy. But at this moment. A man in tight clothes suddenly appeared in front of everyone and blocked their way. "Hehehehe, I have been waiting for you here for a long time. I heard Kebra said that you seemed to subdue Angel, right? It doesn''t matter, even if you subdue her, it can''t be my opponent! None of you can surpass me at speed! " Accompanied by this man''s voice, he approached everyone instantly and wanted to attack. His speed made most people present feel very difficult. Even Jura, who is one of the Saints, had a slight change in her face at this time, and she felt something was wrong. But Karl is an exception. At the moment the opponent attacked, he discovered that the opponent''s speed did not increase. This kind of magic, although Carl didn''t know what kind of magic it was, he knew it very well. I feel slower! This feeling of surrounding things, as well as the various senses around them, all slow down! Obviously, this is the magic used by the other party! He didn''t let himself become fast, but changed an area around him. Let all the creatures in this area feel slowed down. However, this ability will definitely separate the enemy from us. If not, other generals of the Six Demons will also be affected, and they will not be able to move normally. But his ability is completely ineffective for Karl! Carl''s senses, besides the body''s senses, there are other ways to replace it. Seeing and hearing color and future vision are just one of them. Even the fluttering fruit, Hades''s demon power, even the breath of **** and the flame of the Phoenix, can replace his senses! This ability, which is only aimed at the human body and magical power, is of no use to Carl at all! It is precisely because of this. When the other party launched an attack, Carl came directly to the other party''s body and slapped him up! "That''s it?" "It''s too weak!" After Carl flew the opponent out, he couldn''t help but shook his head. This guy prides himself on his speed, very fast, as fast as lightning. But once his power is seen through, that''s actually the case. "Grey, this guy is handed over to you. His abilities are very special. I won''t say specifically, because this is also for you to grow up. But I can remind you that the real ability of this guy is not to improve his speed. As for his power, what is it, you should explore it yourself. If you can''t even beat this weak guy, I can only say that neither of you can. " Carl shook his head, and then left Gray, Leon and his fans here. Faced with this guy, the three of them are enough to deal with! And Carl''s tips are so obvious. If the three of them work together and still can''t beat him, it can only show that the three of them really don''t have any potential to develop. "It seems that Carl has speculated on his ability. If not, he will not directly hand it over to us to solve the opponent." Hearing Gray''s words, Leon also nodded, preparing to fight. "Yeah, that guy, really a real monster!" Chapter 512： Respective opponents "monster?" "Haha, in front of our Six Demon Generals, dare to say that a magician is a monster in a small area, you really have no experience!" Just when Gray and Leon were bragging about Karl. The man spit out a **** sputum and stood up swayingly. At this time, his expression was a bit savage, and he looked completely unconvinced. Obviously, Carl''s slap did not let him discover Carl''s strength. In his eyes, Karl was only lucky to hit him. But now that Carl has left, he can only deal with the two little ghosts in front of him first. "Go to hell! Today I will let you know how powerful the Six Demon Generals are!" "Grey, be careful!" "No need to remind you!" Both Gray and Leon were ready at the same time. But in the next second, the two of them looked dumbfounded, and were brought down by the other side at the same time. Because of his speed, it is too fast! "Hahahaha, see it, this is the power that surpasses you, die for me!" With an angry shout. His attacks continuously fell on Leon and Gray, making the woman hiding next to him shiver. "It can''t go on like this, come out, clay puppet!" With a soft sound, a huge clay giant appeared in front of everyone, dissolving the opponent''s attack. But it doesn''t work at all. Because the opponent sprinted directly, he broke up the clay giant. Even knocked her out. "A mere woman, don''t want to affect my speed!" As he spoke, he repurchased his head and showed a sneer. "Next, it''s your turn!" "Success!" ... at the same time. Carl and others are heading towards the station of the Six Demon Generals. But at this time, Jura was still a little worried about Gray and the others, and wanted to go back and help. After Carl''s reminder, plus his own perception, he can probably guess what the opponent''s ability is. If you let him go, you can easily solve the opponent. But Karl stopped Jura and didn''t ask him to help. "Leave it to the young people. Their strength and potential are not weak. If you don''t give them fighter skills, you can develop their potential. They may be doing nothing in Tawau all their lives. I don''t think you want to see this scene? " Hearing Carl''s words, Jura nodded and folded his hands together, which is considered to have followed Carl''s suggestion. But he was still a little worried about their safety. There is no way. Who made the Six Demon Generals sordid? Ordinary magic guilds can''t fight against one of the six generals. This shows how dangerous this guy is. But Carl did the opposite. He has great confidence in Gray. After all, this guy still contains magical potential in his body, which makes Carl fascinated by it. Not even weaker than Naz! It''s a pity that he doesn''t know this potential, nor can others see it. Although Carl could see it, he didn''t know how to motivate him, so he had to leave it alone. But this battle might help Gray stimulate his potential. This is not impossible. But at this time. A beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. She is Wendy who was captured before. At this time, Wendy was startled when she saw everyone, and then ran over crying and began to complain. "Sorry, I resurrected Geral..." Wendy cried and told the story. Although she did a wrong thing. But she was fortunate to say it bravely, so that it means that she is still saved. In addition, Wendy is only about ten years old now, so her age is too young. It is normal for a child to make mistakes or something. Among those present, no one would blame her. But he hasn''t waited for Karl to comfort Wendy. A huge magic beam of light appeared in front of everyone. The intense energy caused some shaking in the entire forest. The moment the beam of light appeared, a large piece of black magic appeared around it, wrapped around the beam of light. This kind of magic made Carl think of the magic wizard power. And at this time. A general of the Six Demons appeared in front of everyone, blocking everyone''s path. "It''s a magnificent scene. In this way, no matter what you want to do, you can be satisfied!" One of the six demon generals appeared in front of everyone. Seeing his appearance, Carl wanted to do something, but was stopped by Jura. "Leave this person to me. That huge beam of light is disturbing. I can feel that I can''t contain this power. Carl, I hope you can help and destroy this beam of light! " Although Jura didn''t know what this beam of light represented. But as the Saint Ten Sorcerer, he can still see that there is a large amount of dark magic in this beam of light. So this thing must be eliminated. Otherwise, it will definitely affect the world. Carl nodded Since Jura intends to stay behind, Carl doesn''t bother to waste time to solve the other party. "Natz, you are carrying Wendy on your back, we shall hurry unless!" "Oh! Go!" Naz didn''t have any mercy. He directly lifted Wendy''s soft body, and then ran all the way, even faster than Carl. Seeing this scene, Hobby and Xia Lulu both widened their eyes and immediately chased after them. "Naz, wait for me!" "Asshole! Let go of Wendy in my house!" When Carl saw them so energetic, he also smiled, and then released a healing flame covering Jura''s body. "Let''s do it, the healing inflammation can last for twenty minutes. In these twenty minutes, as long as your heart and brain are not pierced, and your head is not cut off, any injury can be recovered! " After leaving this hand. Karl stepped away, chasing Naz. He can feel it. This guy who has been crying is much stronger than the guy before, who uses feeling magic to deceive people. Although they are both generals of the Six Demons. But this person''s hard power is relatively stronger! That''s why he would help Jula with a BUFF. "Next, it''s the battle between the two of us! My name is Jura, an S-rank Sorcerer of the Scales of the Snake Girl, and one of the Holy Ten Sorcerers. But I can''t compare to those monsters, my strength is just the end of Saint Ten! " Jura, a real man, blew himself up when he came up, which is considered to have given enough benefits. The other party was in tears and showed a smile. "It doesn''t have to be so cumbersome, you just need to know that I am the one who is about to kill you!" "My name is Heteai!" Chapter 513： Geral, something is wrong with you As it gets closer to the resident of the Six Demon Generals. Carl and others can feel more and more that a huge magical power is constantly converging. However, at this time, the General of the Six Demons did not appear here. Under Carl''s domineering observation, they found that one of the six demon generals had basically not moved in one place. As for the other two, they were beside the beam of light, as if they were observing something. And Geral is also in front of this beam of light! Based on where he stood, Carl could probably guess that this magic was released by him. But what makes Karl feel a little strange is that Geral''s body has a subtle connection with the body of this beam of light. Although he didn''t know what was going on with this connection, he had a not-so-good premonition. That is Geral will die! Carl knew that Geral was not a good person, so if he was going to die, Carl would have no people and thoughts. It''s just that Geral now looks very wrong. This aroused Carl''s curiosity, so he planned to lean over and take a look. But at this moment. A poisonous snake appeared in front of Karl, blocking the way forward. Without any hesitation. With a hand knife, Carl knocked out the poisonous snake directly. But the other party''s skin is also quite thick. Carl''s casual blow, although it won''t break the mountain and crack the rocks, it can also cause ordinary animals to explode and die! But this venomous snake obviously didn''t explode, but the place where it was hit was sunken, and at the same time a mouthful of blood protruded. That''s it. "It''s a good defense, but if you want to do it to me, you should do it yourself. Anyway, for me, none of you can be my opponent. " Hearing Carl''s words, the man manipulating the python appeared in front of Carl''s eyes. Naz was waiting, with an excited smile on his face. "Let me solve him!" Naz wanted to rush forward, but was held back by Karl. "Don''t worry, when Wendy''s body recovers, you two will go on together." "but" "No, but you forgot the poison of this guy? Although I can treat you, wouldnt it be better to have a support by your side when fighting? " Hearing Carl''s words, Naz nodded, confirming his statement. Wendy was a little scared. Her body at this time has almost recovered. But she didn''t want to fight, she was even afraid of fighting. This is also impossible, because her age is too young. "Xia Lulu, I know what I said, it might be useless. But if you want Wendy to grow up, it''s best to involve him in this battle. The strength of this snake man is not bad, and there is a dragon crystal in his body. According to my guess, it should be the second-generation dragon slayer. You two genuine dragon slayers combined, if you can''t do a pirated second-generation dragon slayer, what face do you have to meet your parents? " Hearing Carl''s words, both Naz and Wendy were surprised. The dragon slayers were all raised by giant dragons and then put into the world. So what Carl said is not wrong. If the genuine one cannot beat the piracy, they will have no face to meet their parents. "Natz, Wendy, Hobby and Xia Lulu, this guy is yours." As soon as the voice fell, Carl released a healing flame for the two of them. This is the same as the one on Jura before. It can last for about 20 minutes, and it can increase some BUFFs against poison. In this way, there is no need to worry about this guy''s toxins. Then Karl walked straight over, ready to go to the area where the beam of light was. "How could it be, how could I not hear his voice at all..." The man was terrified at this time. As the generals of the Six Demons, the Dragon Slayer of Poison is at the forefront of combat power. Although he was a second-generation dragon slayer like Laxus, he was a pirated version in popular terms. However, his strength is not from pirated copies, but from practical training. Especially his ability to hear the target''s heart is a very powerful BUFF. This ability is equivalent to the domineering look and feel of One Piece World. It''s even more advanced than the ordinary domineering. After all, the range he can hear is very huge. Almost all within a radius of 10,000 meters are in his grasp. But it''s a pity. The difference in strength between him and Carl is too big So I can''t hear Karl''s heart, and I don''t know his next move. This made him, who had always claimed to be able to hear the sounds of everything, fell into self-doubt. Even when he faced Karl, he would tremble in his heart. Because he can detect it, the aura on Karl''s body is completely different from other wizards! Fortunately, Carl didn''t intend to do anything to him, he just walked over without even turning his head back. This situation gave him a sigh of relief, and then returned to his arrogant attitude! "Now let you know how good I am!" "Accept death!" "The roar of the poisonous dragon--" Accompanied by his roar. The war of the three dragon slayers has officially started! But Carl just glanced back, and then stopped paying attention. Although this person''s strength is good, if Naz can awaken, he can completely defeat him. Not to mention, there was another Wendy who assisted. Even Karl gave a healing buff. For at least the first twenty minutes, there is no need to worry about how severe the injuries the two of them will be. As for the fact that after twenty minutes, there is still no way to tell the winner, this can only say that Naz''s potential can''t be released at all. But with Carl finishing up, it''s not a big problem. "Is this the Nirvana of your six demon generals? It doesn''t look great!" Carl walked in front of this huge beam of light. Although he noticed this huge magic power, in his opinion, this thing was not even as powerful as the magic wizard. The leader on the side was shocked when he saw Karl suddenly appear. "Is Carl? In the legend, the wizard who surpassed the Holy Ten, you finally came here! Geral, let''s go together, you were defeated by him before, and now we two practice against him, we can definitely kill him! " The leader is ready for battle. But Geral was dumbfounded, looking a little nervous. "Geral! What''s the situation with you!" Seeing that Geral did not respond, the leader was stunned at this time. Carl felt something was not right, touched the opponent with his hands, and used Healing Inflammation by the way to explore his body. After a while, Carl learned the truth and his expression was dumbfounding. Chapter 514： Amnesia? Carl used the breath of **** and the ability to heal the flames to probe Gerald''s body and found a dumbfounding fact. That is that he turned out to have amnesia! That''s right! After this product was resurrected, he lost his memory! His brain was blank, the information that Carl used to detect with his power, that''s it! Although the brain is blank, it does not necessarily mean that it is a sign, it may also be because you can''t see through the other party, or other diseases. But Geral, who has just been resurrected, is absolutely impossible to have other diseases, and it is even more unlikely that he has the strength to surpass Karl, making him unable to see the opponent. So there is only one possibility! That is amnesia! "I didn''t expect that the people who thought about using the paradise to purify the whole world and resurrect Jeff will have amnesia now. This is really surprising, but now that you have activated Nirvana, it should be a little bit of instinct you left before? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, thinking that he had grasped the truth. The head of the six demon generals on the side was even more bewildered. He had no idea about Geral''s amnesia. Looking back now, when Geral was resurrected, he was able to understand the other party''s sudden indifference. "Hahahaha, Geral, I didn''t expect you to have today too! You have amnesia, this is really funny, it''s almost laughable at me! But thats okay. Even if you lose your memory, you know that you can start Nirvana. Next, we will welcome the arrival of Nirvana together! Celebrate! This is the ceremony to prepare for Jeff''s resurrection! " "Hahahaha!" The leader laughed, not knowing whether it was because of Geral''s amnesia, or because he could get Nirvana and resurrect Jeff. But in his eyes, he had lost his fear of Geral. Although the strength of the leader is very strong, he is still very afraid of Geral, who is a little crazy. This is not only because of his strength, but more importantly because of his thinking! But now Geral has amnesia. For the leader, the threat has been lost, of course, there is no need to continue to fear the other party. "But before welcoming Nirvana, let''s solve this guy first! Geral, he is our enemy, he wants to destroy Nirvana and prevent us from resurrecting Jeff''s enemy! Now I order you to destroy this enemy with me! " The leader yelled and waved the magic wand in his hand, trying to attack Carl. But love for a second. Geral just glanced at the leader, then blasted him out dozens of meters away with a wave of his hand. "Do you know Elsa? I can''t remember who I am, but my mind tells me that Elisa must be protected, even at the expense of myself. And my brain also told me that Nirvana must not be allowed to appear, otherwise the world will fall into endless darkness. So, please tell me who Elisa is and why should I protect her! If you are willing to tell me this, now I will destroy Nirvana immediately! " Geral didn''t agree with him and took off his shirt directly, revealing his lean upper body. Seeing this scene, Carl wanted to say something. But after Geral''s body showed a black mark, and the same black mark appeared on the magic beam of light, he discovered it. The mark on Geral''s body is completely connected with the mark on the beam of light! "what is this?" Carl didn''t know much about magic, so he didn''t know what Geral meant. But before Geral explained, the leaders behind started the standard explanation mode. "How is it possible! This is collapse magic, Geral, you''re desperate!" This thing will be connected to your body and collapse together! At that time, not only will Nirvana be over, you will also die! " "It doesn''t matter, maybe I was not a good person before, but I know that I have to protect Elisa. This thing will hurt her, so I have to destroy it, even if she can''t see it, it doesn''t matter. " Geral smiled softly. The tone is also very gentle, especially when he is talking about Elisa, he is like a big man next door, unlike the previous Geral! What''s more important is that Geral, who is now in amnesia, is not only different in temperament from Geral who was in the paradise before, but also in different ways of acting and speaking. Even their way of thinking is somewhat different. That villain Geral, is a standard villain template, there is nothing to say. But this resurrected Geral had a very gentle side, and his starting point for doing things turned out to be for Elsa! I like Elisa so much that I can remember her name after losing her memory! Especially since Geral doesn''t even know his own name now, the only thing he knows is the name Elisa and the idea of ??protecting her. This is simply the warm man of the century, alright! Even Carl, a straight man, was a little moved when he saw . But the leader was very angry. He rushed straight up, wanting to feel Geral, but he was stopped by Karl. "The head of the Six Demon Generals, right? From now on, you can leave the field!" "Asshole..." The leader just wanted to activate magic. Carl slashed directly with a sword and opened a hole in his chest. The leader at this time fell straight down, although he still had a breath, but he couldn''t live long. Then Karl looked at the staff beside him and kicked him to the bottom. "Don''t pretend to be dead, I know you are alive, now I will give you two choices. Go to death, or tell me the way to dispel the magic of collapse! " "Your name is Carl, right? There is no way to dispel this collapse magic, and you are talking to a wand, isn''t it strange?" Geral stepped forward, trying to stop Karl. But just in the next second. The wand suddenly jumped up and flew to Carl''s body shivering. "Please don''t kill me..." Geral:... Karl looked at Geral next to him and smiled, then grabbed the wand in his hand. "Can you tell me now, how can I get rid of this collapse magic?" "can" Geral was a little confused. He really didn''t expect that this magic wand could even speak. But he did not intend to dispel the collapse magic, because he did not want Nirvana to come to the world! "Mr. Carl, although I don''t know what our relationship is, but according to your words, you should be on the side of justice! Nirvana is not a good magic, this thing is best to destroy it, never stay! That''s why I will release the destructive magic that will never be cracked. You can''t undo this magic! " Chapter 515： Alternation of light and dark "Hehehehe, Geral should not be so absolute, there is no magic that cannot be cracked in this world. Even if there is, it is just a magic that has not been thoroughly studied. Your collapse magic, although it seems foolproof, as long as you push it down along the lines, it can be completely relieved. And this kind of trivial matter doesn''t need this adult to take action, even I can get rid of it. " As he said, the wand flew out by itself, and then ran to Geral''s body and rubbed left and right. In less than ten seconds, the collapse magic that Geral thought could not be dispelled, disappeared so easily! This scene made him completely bewildered. Carl stepped forward and patted Gerald on the shoulder to comfort him. "Although you did a lot of unforgivable things before, you have amnesia now. Compared to before, you are completely two people. So you can now re-behave, restart your life, and protect your beloved girl. As for your origin, I am not very clear. If you want to know who you are, it is best to find the Elisa you are thinking of, and confirm it yourself. But I can remind you that Elisa is a super beauty and one of the most heroic women in our Fairy Tail Guild! " Carl stretched out his hand to praise while promoting his Elsa. If Elisa was here and heard that she was praised by Karl, she would definitely blush for the first time. Although it is rare to see her blushing scenes, once she is praised, she is still easily shy. This is an unexpected cuteness compared to Elisa who is full of heroic spirit. It''s pretty cute. "I know, I will personally go to Elisa to ask about my life experience, but what should you do with this Nirvana? If this thing is present in this world, it will be a huge disaster! Although I don''t know what this thing does, but my brain tells me that Nirvana is synonymous with disaster! " Geral was shaking all over at this moment. It seemed that he was a little afraid of Nirvana. But this is only one aspect. The main reason is that he released the collapse magic, which caused almost all of his magic power to be damaged. Although the collapse magic was relieved, his magic power was all concentrated in it, and naturally it was also relieved. Therefore, his power cannot be recovered without a short while. Now he can hardly help, so naturally he will be a little worried. But Carl shook his head. "The system selection is not available, which means that this thing is not a threat, so don''t worry. No matter what Nirvana is, let me break it! " Carl said confidently. But what he said made Geral feel bewildered. "System? Choice? What does this mean?" Geral only understood Karl''s last sentence, as for the first half of the sentence, he didn''t understand it at all. Carl shook his head, asking him not to care. And at this time. Below the ground, a huge magical power suddenly poured out! At the same time the ground began to shake. The bodies of Carl and Geral began to rise involuntarily! "So big, so hard..." "It seems that something has come out..." Geral squatted on the ground, his face pale, obviously shocked by this sudden battle. He didn''t know what the **** it was. But Carl did a scan through his domineering look and experience and found that this is a huge castle! "Nirvana! This is Nirvana! The magic of Nirvana was launched successfully, hahahaha!" The wand cheered. Nirvana starts to succeed, as if it were something worthy of joy. But Carl didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy. He couldn''t make any moths anyway. At this time, Carl was just studying Nirvana magic, wanting to see what this thing does. However, just when Carl will see and hear the domineering, penetrate into the opponent''s body. A tingling pain began to spread from Carl''s brain. This gave him a feeling of wanting to kill wildly, constantly spreading in his mind. But this feeling only lasted for less than a second, then quickly dissipated. At the same time, the tingling in Carl''s brain disappeared, as if it was just a phantom pain. As for Geral next to him, he did not receive any influence. I have to say that Geral, who lost his memory after his resurrection, is like a chapter of pure white paper. Based on his current situation, it is estimated that most of the magic that can affect the negative spirit will be invalid for him. Who made Geral know nothing now, pure and just like a newborn child, it can be said that there is not much difference. "Hahahaha, you will all be invaded by darkness! Nirvana magic can directly change a person''s character, turning him from being kind to pure evil! As long as you have a little bit of evil thoughts in your heart, it will be amplified by Nirvana magic and become a person who has fallen into darkness! As long as you are within the scope of Nirvana magic, all of you will be swallowed by darkness! " "Hahahahahaha! Stupid humans!" The wand was talking to himself not far away, looking quite hilarious. But thanks to his explanation, Carl can understand what is going on now. To put it simply, this is a magic that can magnify the dark side of mankind. Within the coverage of Nirvana, everyone will be affected. Carl would have a feeling of killing just now, and he was affected by this stuff. Fortunately, Carl''s mental power is high enough, otherwise he might be transformed into his thoughts. In this way, Karl could also understand why Geral would always emphasize that Nirvana is a disaster. According to the magic wand, this thing is truly a disaster! Just let him walk around in this world, I''m afraid the whole world will be finished. Because this will only make humans fall into endless killing! I can never get out! "Geral, you are right, this thing really can''t be left, so let me destroy it now!" Karl flew into the air, holding Hades in his hand, ready to destroy this thing. Seeing this, the wand was taken aback. He did not expect that Carl would not be affected. Not only him, but Geral next to him was not affected, which made the wand suddenly doubt life. But Carl ignored this guy, and took a deep breath, preparing to destroy him with a big move! But at this moment. An inexplicable sense of oppression appeared around Carl. This power made him have to put down the weapon in his hand, and then looked not far away, the young man sitting on the blanket! Chapter 516： Converge The young man who appeared suddenly. Sitting on a flying blanket, his eyes are extremely sharp, and there is a big boss sitting posture, it looks very unusual. This person is exactly the midnight of one of the six demon generals! "You''re Carl of Fairy Tail, right? If you want to destroy Nirvana, I will never allow it. But if you defeated my father, you still have some strength, but there is absolutely no way you can do it in front of me..." The words are not over yet. Carl took advantage of the situation with a slash. The man who was still pretending to be forced was directly struck by Carl''s sword spirit, and then his eyes rolled white, unconscious. A stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, demonstrating the fact that he was killed by Carl in seconds! "There is so much nonsense! If you want to fight without fighting, you know to say a bunch of nutritious nonsense. Is this the current villain? It''s almost vomiting!" Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. It doesn''t matter if the protagonist is decent and decent. After all, decent characters are meant to influence people. But the villain still plays with mouth-cannons, and is still pretending to be forced in front of him. This is just looking for death! So Karl didn''t hesitate, and shot the opponent directly. But with this blow, Karl didn''t use his full strength. He is still alive now, but if left alone, he will die soon. Then Carl took a deep breath, looked at Nirvana at his feet, and couldn''t help but shook his head. "Although I don''t know that it was the one who lacked the heart, who created you to harm the world. But since I met, I can''t just sit back and watch! " "Ghost Cut" With Carl''s soft voice! He released his slash with all his strength! In an instant! The world has changed. The surrounding space was distorted due to Karl''s power. A huge space crack of more than 100 meters appeared in front of Geral and the magic wand, making them both surprised! It''s not just the two of them. Even Gray, Naz, and Jura who had just ended the battle saw this huge gap in space! "What the **** is this?!" Leon was stunned and shocked at the same time. It was the first time that he saw a crack in space, but Gray was not surprised, because it was not the first time Carl released this kind of slash. But it was the first time he saw such an exaggerated slash. Because of Carl''s slash before, although it can split the space, it has created a space crack of more than ten meters. It was the first time that even Gray had seen it over a hundred meters. "Hmph, that''s why you haven''t seen it, such a space crack, but Karl created it. Although he is not a space magister, his swordsmanship is enough to cut through the space. Now you know how big the gap is between you and him! " While Gray explained, he did not forget to mock Leon. But Leon did not speak. Their brothers and sisters had just joined forces to solve one of the six demon generals. This guy made them understand that it is basically impossible to win against him alone. This is not only a power gap, but also his magic, which is very peculiar. Only when you leave a certain range can you see his magic. But it was precisely because he thought it was so, let Leon know how strong Karl, who can easily break the opponent''s magic within the scope of his release of magic! Because of Carl''s slap until the end of the battle on their side, it was still printed on that person''s face. It can be seen from here. Carl is much stronger than any of them, even the generals of the Six Demons! This kind of power is also what Leon is yearning for. "Leon, don''t be in a daze, hurry up and speed up, there seems to be something wrong over there, that thing is going to explode!" Follow Gray''s voice and look. I saw the four-legged building suddenly split from the center. Carl''s blow, directly split him from the middle! But this is not over yet. Carl continued to unleash the power of shaking fruits and began to destroy this Nirvana magic! Generally speaking, with Carl''s power, destroying a building is very simple. But this thing is protected by magic, and Carl has to take a little more time to solve it. Although Gray didn''t know what Carl was about to destroy, he instinctively felt that this thing was terrifying. That''s why he wanted to speed up and rush to help. But just when they rushed up, ready to help. It happened to meet Naz and Wendy who had also solved the battle. "Aha! You have solved the battle here too? I can tell you Gray, I can solve the battle very easily here!" "Hahahahahaha!" As if to show off his record, Naz came up and gave the Six Demon generals worthless. But the injuries on his body, as well as the various wounds bitten by poisonous snakes, represented that his battle was not easy. Gray didn''t bother to pierce him, but instead looked at the huge building. "Naz, you are the closest to here, do you know what this is?" "I don''t know about this When I was in the battle, there was no such thing, but after the battle was over, it suddenly appeared. But it doesn''t matter, no matter what it is, as long as it is an enemy, see if I don''t fly them away! " "Hahahaha!" "Yes, Hubby will also fly them!" "Just know bragging! Humph!" Seeing that Naz and Habi were so energetic, Xia Lulu next to her couldn''t stand it anymore and couldn''t help but ridicule. However, these two nervous guys did not pay attention to the ridicule, but rushed up on their own. Gray and Leon quickly followed. But Wendy collapsed to the ground weakly, obviously unable to run. After a fierce battle just now, she is very weak now. "Xia Lulu helped me up, I can continue to fight..." "Wendy, you''d better take a break, the next battle, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have you..." "No, I''m also the Dragon Slayer Slayer, I definitely can''t hold back!" Seeing Wendy''s firm eyes, Xia Lulu wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t say it. In the end, she had no choice but to help Wendy get up, ready to take her forward. "You really deserve to be the Dragon Slayer, this spirit is admirable, is this the power of love! My previous thoughts are really wrong!" Just at this time. A goosebump-prone voice suddenly appeared behind her, causing Xia Lulu and Wendy to be shocked. Then they saw that one of the six generals and Jura appeared in front of their eyes! "Mr. Jura, what is going on, why are you..." Upon hearing the question, Jura folded her hands together and calmly explained. "Don''t worry, he is not our enemy now..." Chapter 517： Isnt it common sense that there are 7 magicians? Jura briefly explained the situation now. Because of Nirvana, the General of the Six Demons has become a kind person and is free from the original dark side. At the same time, he also informed Jura about all the abilities of Nirvana. In this way, everyone understood why one of the six demon generals would suddenly join their team. "It turns out that Nirvana has the ability to distort personality, and it is permanent. As long as you fall into the darkness, you will never be able to recover. And this change is equally effective for people who are already dark. Because as long as there is a little light in his heart, it will be fully magnified, and eventually the entire darkness will be swallowed. Only pure darkness, and pure light, or people who are so powerful that they are boundless, can offset this effect, right? " Xia Lulu''s analysis is very correct. Although she is a cat, she is much smarter than Hubby in terms of her brain. Jura also nodded, indicating that this is what happened. However, their current situation is not optimistic. Although Karl is destroying Nirvana magic, there is still a very powerful presence in the Six Demon Generals. That is the personality of the leader! If the generals of the six demons are defeated, the personality in this area will be exposed and everything will be destroyed. That personality does not have any feelings for being human, nor does it have any purpose, it exists purely for destruction! And his magic power is more than the sum of the six demon generals combined! With such a powerful force, even the generals of the Six Demons must be afraid of three points. And there are seven generals in the Six Demons. Isnt that common sense? that''s all. The group of them moved fast, wanting to inform Carl about this. But at this moment. Nirvana suddenly exploded! The powerful waves of air made them have to squint their eyes and unfold magic to protect them. Wait until they open their eyes again. The huge Nirvana has disappeared! All that was left in place was an extremely huge pit. "Is this the power of love? It can destroy Nirvana with bare hands. Is this guy a human or a monster?" He Teai was also one of the original Six Demon Generals, and he looked at Carl standing in the sky with a shocked face. He couldn''t see through Karl''s power at all, so he was so surprised. And after self-examination, he found that if he confronted Karl, he would definitely be killed in a second! with no doubt! His current strength can beat the end of Saint Ten, but if he encounters Karl, there is no way to survive. So he was also a little lucky, it was Jura who stopped Karl and didn''t let him do it, otherwise Hotai would be unconscious now. "Damn it, why did this thing explode before we could do it?" Carl! Is it really okay for you to eat alone like this! " Naz got up from a short distance with a sullen face, his face was full of indignation. Obviously, he was angry because he was not involved in this incident. Naz is such a character. So Carl didn''t care. It was Gray next to him, patted the dust on his body very calmly, and then looked at Heteai''s body. "Jura, why is this Six Demon General here?" Upon hearing the inquiry, Jura had to explain the matter again. At this time, Carl also came here and heard what Jura said. "It turns out that it''s such a thing, but Hotai, you said that there is a personality in this leader''s body, right?" "That''s right, the strength of that person''s personality is very strong, even stronger than that of Jura. So if I punch you, hurry up and grab them all! And dont forget about me. Although I am now back to righteousness, I am also one of the six demon generals. " Heteai burst into tears at this moment, and his eyes were full of relief. Seeing this scene, Carl also understood that this guy had completely turned into a normal position. "Heteai, discuss one thing with you." "Mr. Carl, please say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely help you do it. This is not only for you, but also for my own atonement!" "Very good! In that case, please faint, I want to test how strong the personality in your mouth is." "This" Hearing Carl''s words, Hotai''s face was dumbfounded, and even the tears stopped. The others were even more surprised, but apart from Wendy and Xia Lulu, even Jura showed excitement. "Carl is right. Only when all the Six Demon Generals are defeated can we complete the task perfectly! And I also want to see how strong this guy is! " Jura''s current strength hardly consumed anything, and Naz even ate two mouthfuls of the surrounding flames before regaining his stamina. It was Gray and Leon who had to leave the field temporarily. Wendy is also not feeling well now, and can only leave the field. Geral is basically playing soy sauce Now he can''t participate in the battle. But Carl can continue to fight. Nirvana had just been destroyed, and it seemed to be very powerful, but for him, it didn''t consume much. "I know, but I can''t do it myself..." "It''s okay, we will help you!" Heteai hasn''t finished speaking yet. Naz and Habi directly attacked and flew Heteai out. The force of this punch was not light, and it knocked him a few meters away, and then Heteai fainted. "Naz, see it, I stunned him!" Hobby waved his cat''s claws braggingly, while Naz looked back at the person in the pothole, as if expecting something. "Come here, I can feel it, a powerful magic power is gathering on that person!" "Yes, I also felt it. People who are physically exhausted and injured, quickly retreat. If it''s late, it''s too late! " Although Jura was still surprised by Naz''s surprise attack. But the situation in front of him no longer allows him to make complaints. Wendy and others also withdrew. Although they want to help, they are not magical enough to stay, it is better to leave here to watch the show honestly. "It is indeed extraordinary magic, but if there is only this, even Makarov is inferior." "Not as good as Makarov? Mr. Carl, are you serious?" When Jura heard Carl''s words, she was taken aback. Although he is Saint Ten, he is only one of the last ones. But he also knew very well how huge the gap between Saint Ten was. At this time, I heard Carl say that the magic of personality in the summit is not as good as Makarov. He just thought he was stupid. The head is a little unconscious. Chapter 518： New Magic Council "Yes, I''m telling the truth. Although this man has strong magic powers, he is at best the current amnesiad Geral. If he continues to improve his magical power, he is indeed inferior to Makarov. In any case, this old guy is also the president of Fairy Tail, and he is also one of the Saint Ten! " Hear what Carl said. Jura had fallen into silence. Although he knew Makarov''s strength very well, he did not expect the opponent to be so strong! What''s more important is that he can already feel that the magic of the personality in this head is far beyond himself! But even so, it was considered by Karl that he was not as powerful as Makarov. This shows how terrifying Carl''s strength is! Jura didn''t dare to think anymore. He was afraid of himself and fell into chaos, unable to extricate himself. At that time, there may be problems with the flow of his magical power, so he can only force himself to stop thinking and focus on the things in front of him. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect those guys to be defeated. It seems that they have encountered a lot of trouble. " The leader''s personality regained consciousness, and he saw Carl and others at first sight, and immediately showed a hideous smile. "It''s just you guys, hit them, right? Hahahaha, in that case, lets destroy you guys first and celebrate my resurrection! " Accompanied by the other side''s roar. The magic of darkness burst into the sky instantly! With this momentum, both Naz and Jura frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable. But at this time. Carl teleported behind the opponent and patted him on the shoulder. "who?" Pop! Carl slapped the person directly on the ground, smashing a hole even bigger than Nirvana, and even caused the entire forest to shake! "That''s a lot of nonsense." Karl shook his head, then looked at Naz and the others. "Leave it to you to solve it. I have scrapped this guy''s skull. Your next attack, as long as it can continue to hit his head. After a few attacks, he couldn''t hold on and was killed by you. Okay, I''ll help you here, and you can solve the rest yourself. If you can''t beat this, I have nothing to say. " Carl shrugged, found himself a reason to fish in troubled waters, and then left here. In his own opinion, this is just fishing and not doing business. However, Naz and the others knew that Carl had the ability to kill the opponent directly, but he did not do so, but left a seriously injured enemy to practice with them. Such opportunities are rare. Even Qiu must seize this opportunity to join Naz to challenge an enemy stronger than himself! Because only in this way can he seek a breakthrough and become stronger! that''s all. Their battle is on the verge of breaking out. Carl came to the position of Cyan Pegasus and saw everyone in the Cyan Pegasus group. At this time, they were all tied to a big tree and passed out. Seeing this scene, Carl frowned, then came here to untie them. But as they fell, an envelope fell off the tree. Carl caught it smoothly, and then saw a grimace and the four characters wait for me! Although there is no signature, Carl knows with his feet, whose arm it is. "It''s really possible. She ran away. Are you all rubbish?" Carl looked at the few people who had fainted and didn''t bother to take care of them. No one thought that four people guarding one person, or a Protoss Wizard without the Protoss Key, could let her escape. Although this does not represent the strength of the four of them. But the four of them belong to the type that sees beautiful women and their strength drops by 90%. So Carl can probably guess how the four of them were fooled by each other''s beauty, and then fell into each other''s trap step by step, and finally turned themselves into lambs. Fortunately, the other party didn''t kill the four of them, otherwise, Karl would definitely catch up immediately. But now... Anyway, Carl is too lazy to continue to trouble the other party, even if she runs away, as long as she doesn''t take the initiative to come back to make trouble, Carl will not target the other party. After all, a Protoss Sorcerer, without her own Protoss Key, she is just an ordinary person with magical powers. In addition to being more convenient in life, there is no other power. This is why Carl is not worried. But at this moment. Carl''s knowledge and domineering tells himself that a large force is coming here. "Someone is coming?" Carl was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that someone would come over, so he looked at it curiously. If it''s an enemy, Karl doesn''t mind solving the opponent easily. But when he saw these people, wearing kingdom-style armor, he knew it. These people are the kingdom army, not an enemy. "Dear Mr. Carl, I am a new member of the Newborn Magic Council. My name is..." "I''m not interested in your name. Tell me about the purpose of coming here. Is it to detain the Six Demon Generals?" Carl waved his hand to interrupt the other person, which made the man a little unhappy. But he was also very aware of Karl''s strength and his influence, so he held back his emotions and spoke to Karl calmly. "Yes, Mr. Carl, can you help us lead the way?" "It''s not a problem, but before that, I need you to take care of the Cyan Pegasus. They were tricked, and although they weren''t dead, they couldn''t wake up for a while. " After hearing Carl''s words, the members of the councilor discovered that the cyan Pegasus was lying next to him, surrounded by a cyan flame. This shocked them all. Carl waved his hand casually, and after healed the inflammation, he opened his mouth to explain. "This is my ability, the flame that can heal injuries. Their current injuries are fine, but there may be mental problems, so after they wake up, it''s best to do a psychiatric appraisal again." "I know Mr. Carl, thank you for your help, and I will send someone to take care of the Cyan Pegasus. Now can you take us to the general of the six demons? " "Wait a minute." The man was livid, and his expression was even more unhappy. Carl didn''t pay attention to his expression, but pointed to the flames that erupted not far away. "See there? If you want the soldiers to die, I don''t care. But I still advise you, wait until their battle is over, you go there, otherwise you are just dying. " At this time, the man also felt this trembling magic power, and couldn''t help trembling all over. Although he was a little unhappy with Carl. But now he has no choice but to stop here temporarily, waiting for the battle over there to end. "I know" Chapter 519： 1 persons guild As the explosion sound became smaller and smaller. Naz and their battle is also coming to an end. Carl ended the small chat with the councilors, and then brought them here and arrested all the Generals of the Six Devils. Except for the guy who ran away. However, Geral surrendered directly, and did not choose to take advantage of the chaos to escape. According to what he meant, he wanted to redeem his sins, so he was willing to be arrested. But he did meet Elisa. In this regard, Carl agreed with him, saying that Hu Riang Elisa went to visit the prison. This new member of the Council is a bit deceptive. He came here only to catch the Six Demon Generals, and had nothing to do with Geral. However, he took the initiative to surrender, taking a piece of credit for nothing. Even because of this incident, his previous dissatisfaction with Karl suddenly disappeared. There is no way, Geral is the most wanted criminal. Now that I ran into him who was given for nothing, this made this member of the panel very excited. that''s all. The Six Demon Generals incident came to an end. The Cyan Pegasus was also taken away by the councilor. They are a step ahead, and now Carl and others are staying here, preparing to hold a carnival party to celebrate the victory of this battle. And Jura is very grateful to Carl. Because in this battle, he recovered a lot of things, and his strength has been strengthened. You know, after reaching his level, if you want to improve your strength, you need to work hard for a long time. Or it might be a high-intensity battle that puts oneself on the verge of death, so that he can surpass the limit. So this time, he was sincerely grateful to Karl for giving him such an opportunity to break through himself and gain strength. At the same time, Naz also learned how to dragonize. Although this power is used too much, it will really become a dragon. But as long as they can increase their strength, it doesn''t matter to them. After all, it is still very early to say to become a dragon. At the same time, Naz also had a lot of magic power in his body because of this incident, even reaching a level close to Elisa. It can be said that given him a period of time to grow, he will definitely become an S-rank wizard! However, in Fairy Tail, if you want to become an S-rank wizard, in addition to being strong, you also need to undergo strict assessments. This is a little different from other guilds. In some guilds, the S-rank wizards are automatically left with only magic power after reaching the threshold. But the fairy tail is more strict, and naturally requires trials to become a true S-rank wizard. This is why the Fairy Tail S-rank wizard is better than the S-rank wizards of most guilds. In addition to their own strength, the most important thing is that such a strong and powerful person can be born because of this strict system. not only that. Each of them has gained something. Even the relationship between Gray and Leon has become more intimate because of this, and this time I can envy the fan of Leon. that''s all. They spent a good night here. Early the next morning, they came to the cat demon lodge first. Because the distance here is relatively close, they sent Wendy back first. But when he came here, Carl noticed something was wrong. Because he discovered that all the people who exist here are illusions! And there is still an illusion of entity and independent thinking! The most important thing is that the village chief here is still a thoughtful body with huge magic power. In other words, there is not a single living person in the entire guild! Except for Wendy and Xia Lulu, they are all fake! Such a discovery made Carl a little shocked. But he didn''t expose it, because he could see how happy Wendy was here. If the other party does not take the initiative to inform this matter, Carl does not intend to tell Wendy the truth about all this. But at this moment. The president of the cat demon lodge, who is also the village chief, suddenly opened his mouth to announce important things. This makes Carl feel a little bad. When he spoke, Carl''s hunch came true. Because he told everyone the news that this was a falsehood. And also said why he will continue to exist in the world. That is the magic of Nirvana! This old man is the creator of Nirvana magic. He has become a thoughtful body and lived to the present in order to wait for the person who can destroy Nirvana. Almost lived for about four hundred years! And those illusions, for Wendy''s changed partners, are now disappearing one by one following the truth. But looking back when they disappeared, they did not forget to wave their hands and smile at Wendy, as if to say that they were only leaving temporarily. Wendy burst into tears when she saw this, and even Xia Lulu couldn''t help crying. Naz and others also burst into tears when they saw this scene. They really didn''t expect this guild to be such a situation. "The truth has been told to you, I hope you can help me greet Wendy and Xia Lulu. The two of them are good children, very obedient children, please..." The last sentence before the village chief disappeared was for Wendy and Xia Lulu. Wendy was crying loudly, like a child, with no image at all. She really couldn''t believe that the person who had been with her for so long was just a thoughtful body. Even his own partners are illusions. This kind of thing is a bit unacceptable for any individual. After all, no one wants to see that the place where he lives is a false existence. If the will is very weak, I am afraid it will go crazy on the spot. "Wendy, Xia Lulu, you don''t need to cry. Although the place of the fairy cat is gone, you can come to the fairy tail! Starting today, we are your partners, and you will never be alone! " Naz stepped forward, showing white fangs, and patted Wendy''s back. Although he has a tendon, he will not comfort people. But this sentence is right. If Wendy could go to Fairy Tail, it would be really good for her. Gray on the side also stepped forward, quietly calming Wendy, "You can stand up boldly, as long as our fairy tail is there, you won''t be short of partners! All members of our Fairy Tail will be your partners! " "Yes, Xia Lulu, come with you too, so that we can get together." The words of Naz and Gray touched Wendy who was crying bitterly. But what Hobbi said suddenly destroyed the atmosphere of the bar, and even caused Xia Lulu''s contempt. "It''s nice to be young..." Carl sighed with emotion. Leon and Jura looked at each other and shrugged at the same time. It is clear. The two of them were slow to grab someone. If they react faster, Wendy might join the Scales of the Snake Girl. Chapter 520： Another strong More than a month has passed since the incident of the Six Demon Generals. During this period, Fairy Tail was still active, and two new members were added, Wendy and Xia Lulu. The two of them merged into the guild very quickly. Although they are scared from time to time, the two of them are also working hard to integrate into this guild. But just today. The guild was extremely quiet, and everyone was holding their breath, as if waiting for something. Even Naz was quiet at this time. But the flame in his eyes exposed his excitement. not only that. There have even been some changes in the terrain of the entire town. This also made Carl understand why Fairy Tail is so poor. It turned out that all the funds were used to transform the town. But what makes Carl a little puzzled is who on earth will have such a big show that changes the terrain of the entire town, and even commissioned a passage through the fairy tail gate. Even Karl did not receive such treatment. "Makarov, who the **** is this person, and why should he leave a channel for him?" Hearing Karl''s question, Makarov''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a meaningful smile. "Do you remember what I said before, the man who has been performing tasks outside but has not returned?" "You mean Kildas?" Carl frowned, thinking of the name. He just heard some legends about this person. What fairy tail is the strongest man, what the next fairy tail will grow, and what strength is comparable to titles such as the top ten, all gathered on him. This also made Carl a little curious about how strong this guy is. Because Makarov also admitted personally, now that he is older, if he does not use the three super magic of Fairy Tail, he is indeed not Kildas''s opponent. There is no way, Makarov is now in his eighties after all. If Makarov was younger, he might be able to fight Kildas. But it definitely won''t work now. The magical power of the two of them can be said to be about the same. But physical fitness is completely incomparable. What''s more, the magic used by Kildas is super magic smashing magic! And his casual and, may stay in the effect of crushing. The magic power he released can crush everything around him even more. And this is also the reason for giving him a special passage to prevent him from going to the wrong place and then destroying the rooms of urban residents. Such an explanation made Karl also understand that Kildas is a somewhat natural man, and he is also a strong man. Especially when Karl learned that the magic used by the other party was based on super magic smashing magic. After releasing the magic, he even had a long-lost sense of blood. Because of super magic, Carl had only seen it once before, and that was the law of the fairies released by Makarov, used to deal with the president of the Spectre Dominator, Joseph. So he knows the power of super magic very well. And I met a strong man, Ha would be meaningless if I didn''t learn from it. Just at this time. A man with red hair, a burly figure and a trench coat opened the door and appeared in front of everyone. Carl almost recognized him as the red-haired Shanks at the first glance. Because the other party and Shanks look so alike. But Carl knew that it could not be Shanks. This is not the same world after all, and it is impossible for Shanks to travel through it. Then he glanced at Luo and Intier, who were also a little surprised. When the two of them found that Karl was looking at themselves, they also looked at him. After the three of them exchanged eyes, they basically confirmed that this person was not Shanks, and then sighed. There is no way, the image of Kildas and Shanks are too close. If it''s a quick glance, it''s really easy to make a mistake. "Hahahaha, I finally came back after walking for so long. Naz, Gray, you have grown up, and Miraj, you have also changed, and you are really beautiful again. And these few people here are all faces that have not been seen before, should they be newcomers? " "Hahahaha." While greeting everyone, Kildas came to Makarov''s side and touched the back of his head, revealing a simple smile. "Welcome back, Kildas!" "Haha, it would be nice to be able to come back, but I''m sorry, I also failed this century mission." "Even you failed?!" Hearing what Kildas said, Makarov''s pupils quaked. He originally thought that with Kildas''s strength, he would definitely be able to complete this mission. Although it will be difficult, it is not impossible. But after hearing what Kildas said, Makarov discovered that this task might be more difficult than he thought! Thinking of this Makarov couldn''t help but glance at Carl. If Kildas can''t do it, I''m afraid only Karl can do it! "Ahem, it doesn''t matter, the people who accepted this task basically never came back in the end. Your return is enough to represent your strength." "Haha, to be honest, I''m lucky, otherwise I might not be able to come back." Kildas scratched his head, showing a silly smile, and then he set his gaze on Karl, his expression gradually becoming serious. "This is also a rookie?" "Yeah, he just joined our Fairy Tail, but only a few months ago. But his strength is not weak at all. If you can, the two of you the strongest can compare. Kildas, during your absence, Karl Ke has been serving as the title of the strongest man in Fairy Tail! " "Fortunately, I am lucky to meet, my name is Carl, and I am a swordsman." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a kind smile, ready to shake hands with each other. Kildas took a look at Carl, and also showed a kind smile, shaking hands with Carl. "You are very strong, we can discuss it if we have time, but I just came back now, so let me rest for a few days. I''ve been on my way all this time, and I''m really tired. " "No problem, if you want, you can learn at any time." The two strongest smiled at the same time and reached an agreement. Neither of them had any hostility, only the flames in their hearts. Although Kildas does not fight for fame and fortune, he also has his own pride. The title of Monster Tail is the strongest, he will definitely take it back, but not now. "Naz, come to my house soon, I have a gift for you!" "Absolute surprise!" Chapter 521： Learn from each other Three days later. The sky was full of water, and it was drizzling, dripping on the ground, causing some ripples. Carl and Kildas appeared on the mountain behind the town, facing each other only a few meters apart. The faces of both of them were filled with smiles, and they looked a little excited and excited. Carl is also rare to get serious at this time. Because he not only pulled Hades out of the scabbard, but even Liu Ying''s domineering style covered the blade. Kildas also surrounds himself with magic power, ready to fight at any time. "Hahahaha, today''s battle can basically determine the two of us, who is the real fairy tail strongest. But to be honest, I have no interest in this title, but if you are a newcomer, you still need my approval to win such an honor! " The corners of Kildas''s mouth raised slightly, preemptively, take the lead! "Smash" Accompanied by a roar. The smashing magic burst out instantly. Carl did not hesitate. The moment Kildas attacked, he had already avoided the opponent''s attack. But the position where Carl stood just now has been completely shattered and turned into a huge sinkhole! "This kind of power is just a casual blow, you are really strong! To be honest, you are such a strong person, it is incredible that there are people who can break your hands and feet. " While Carl said, he released a black slash and rushed towards Gardas. Facing Carl''s attack, Kildas still released magic with one hand, directly smashing Carl''s slash! He uses super magic smashing magic as the keynote, and the smashing magic he cultivates has very powerful power. This magic can not only smash any object, anything, even other people''s attacks can be completely smashed! Even the magic that ordinary people think can''t be terminated can be shattered by crushing magic! Just like Karl''s current sword aura, it was directly crushed by magic, crushed mercilessly! This kind of power, even Carl must be cautious, because he is not sure where the limit of crushing magic is. This requires a step-by-step trial. And the power of Kildas is also the most powerful person Carl has ever seen! none of them. In addition to the characters he has not seen so far, Kildas is definitely the strongest! "Hahahaha, Carl, this injury of mine was caused by a blow by someone while on a mission. But who is the guy who caused my injury? I''m not talking about it now. If you want to know, you can ask Naz. I told him everything. The premise is that he will tell you the truth. After all, this kid is very concerned about the guy who hurt me! " Kildas laughed loudly, then rushed directly into the sky, punching Carl! The mighty power, it seems that even the sky can be shattered. But Karl used Hades to block the power of Kildas. Relying on Hades''s demon power and Liu Ying''s domineering, he can offset the opponent''s crushing magic. Seeing this scene, Carl also raised his mouth slightly, showing a smile. "The experiment was successful. It seems that your smashing magic is not unlimited! But my upper limit is more than that! " "what?!" Kildaston felt a little bad when he heard Carl''s words. Then he saw that Al lightly punched the air. In an instant! The sky splits! In the surrounding space, there appeared dense cracks, similar to spider webs! Seeing this scene, Kildas felt a little bad. Because he has noticed that the surrounding space is collapsing! If he doesn''t evacuate quickly, he will be hit! Without any hesitation, Kildas jumped directly back, preparing to leave here. "Cut, you are aware of the danger, do you avoid it in advance? It''s a pity that Hades fell into a deep sleep, otherwise, if you release Hades''s shadow on both sides, you will have no way to escape. " Carl curled his lips and charged directly. In the face of the strong, Carl will not keep his hands. Because he hasn''t fought seriously for a long time, and now he has a chance, of course he will not let it go. Kildas also felt a little excited and passionate after a long absence. After the strength has reached the world''s first-class level, it will be very difficult if you want to improve. Kildas is like that. Among the first-rate powerhouses, he is considered to be the top group. But since this mission, he saw the top power in this world. Only then did he realize that he had more room for improvement. Kildas was originally not interested in becoming stronger. But in order to protect Fairy Tail and his partner, he must also become stronger! That''s why he accepted Karl''s challenge at that time and planned to learn from him. that''s all. The two of them fought for more than an hour. As the rain drops, it gets bigger and bigger. The battle between the two of them is getting more and more intense. When it finally rained heavily in the sky. The party where the two of them fought was basically destroyed, and it was not obvious that this was originally a small hill. Because this hill has been razed to the ground by the battle between the two of them. But the battle between the two of them also ends here. No one won this battle. But Kildas, who was lying on the ground, panting heavily, and Karl, who was still standing on the ground, could tell. Carl has the upper hand. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Apart from the monster I have seen, you should be the strongest among human beings. I don''t know if Jeff is considered a human, but if you two fight, you won''t necessarily lose. It''s just that monster, you are not necessarily an opponent, so for you, you also have a lot of room for improvement! But then again, I tried my best to force out about half of your power, which is really shameful. Fortunately, no one saw this battle, otherwise my old face would have been lost, hahahaha! " Kildas laughed mockingly. Carl shook his head when he heard him, then looked up at the sky. "To be honest, your strength is not weak, and your ability is more restrained. You said that I used about half of my power, but I actually used more, almost two-thirds. To be honest, your strength is stronger than I thought. " "Really? I seem to be quite strong too, hahahaha!" Kildas smiled again. Then he stepped forward and stretched out his hand and smiled: "Get up, go back to collect your clothes." Kildas didn''t dislike it either, he directly grabbed Karl''s hand and prepared to get up. But at this moment. There was a thunder in the sky. The faces of both of them changed at the same time. "Oops!" Chapter 522： The few remaining Suddenly thunder in the sky! Even Karl felt a little uncomfortable with the huge magic power. And the most important thing is that there is a vortex in the sky without warning, and at the same time, the next beam of light! When Carl noticed the anomaly at the time, he had already turned on Future Vision and wanted to see what was going on. But he was too late to react. Because of the future vision, it can only help Carl see the future for the next four seconds. But the duration of this beam of light occupies a full ten seconds! This makes Carl completely unclear, what the **** is this beam of light. The only thing he can feel is that this beam of light has a huge attraction, as if it can attract everything in the world into it. In a hurry, Karl could only release the breath of hell, teleporting himself and Kildas into the **** space. Because Carl knew that if he didn''t come to another space, he would also be sucked in by this beam. As for what was on the other side of the beam, Karl didn''t know. To be on the safe side, he could only protect himself and Kildas first. As for the others, time is so tight that he can''t take care of them at all. Carl can only pray at the moment, and the others will be fine. "Damn, what the **** is this!" Kildas'' reaction was a beat slower than Karl''s. When he reacted. Carl has pulled him into the **** space. In addition, Carl opened a special hole to see the situation outside. Looking at the huge beam of light, Kildas was full of anger, wishing to rush up to resist the beam. But he just thought about it. Because he also knows very well that it is better to observe things of unknown origin for a while. About half a minute, nearly thirty seconds passed. The light beam disappeared suddenly without warning just like when it came. But in the sky, a very huge trace was left. This crack is like the space crack left by Karl''s slash. However, the traces left by Carl are not so big. The trace in front of you, if you roughly calculate it with the naked eye, it must be at least a kilometer in diameter or even more! But this is not the main thing! The entire town at this time, after the beam disappeared, completely turned into a ruin! Karl and Kildas, from the mountain side, can clearly see that the original town has disappeared! Even the magic power here has become very scarce, even less than one-tenth of the original! This situation surprised both Kildas and Carl. "How is this going?!" After Carl released the **** space, he immediately took Kildas and returned to the original fairy tail station. But the situation here is not optimistic. Not only the people in the entire town are gone, even Fairy Tail, the guild residence, also disappeared! "Don''t worry, there seems to be someone here!" Carl started to see and hear the domineering and found that there are still people who survived here. Without any hesitation. Carl teleported directly to find the opponent. Just a clock. Lucy is the one protected by the clock! "Lucy? You are the only one left?" After seeing Lucy, Kildas was also taken aback. But at this time Lucy also looked dazed. However, Carl found other locations where three beams appeared. The breath of these three beams belonged to Naz, Wendy, and Gajiro. However, Kildas and Lucy did not notice this problem. "Are you two okay?" Lucy scratched her head and got out of the clock master. No one knows the situation at this time. None of them knew what was going on right now. Even the last impression of Lucy was just a beam of light shining on her body. Then there is no more. She had no idea what happened next. It''s the old man who always sees clearly. "I''m telling you, the beam came down all of a sudden, and swished everyone away. I saw that Miss Lucy was in danger, so she appeared without permission and put her into my body with a bang. Otherwise, Miss Lucy would also make a splash and be directly sucked away by this inexplicable light beam. It''s really dangerous, but Miss Lucy, my magic power is exhausted now, please send me back. " "Father, thank you for your hard work." Lucy bowed deeply. She knew that in order to protect her, the old man used his own magic power almost every time he appeared. This clock master, although he has no combat effectiveness, his defense is indeed top-notch. And his ability is enough to reduce a lethal attack. Unfortunately, this is a passive, active summoning, although the effect is there, but it also sacrifices the ability to summon other heroic spirits. So except for necessary moments, Lucy rarely summons the old man. But even so, the relationship between the two of them is very close. After all, Lucy is the clock master, watching him grow up. UU reading www. uukanshu.com After sending the old man back to the astral world. Carl then began to study the cracks in the sky. He felt that the crack was unusual, and he even noticed that it seemed that there was still another breath inside. This breath made Carl smell some of the other worlds. This is really suspicious. Kildas was concerned about Lucy, for fear of any harm to her. But in this scene, it looked like the wretched uncle, and Lucy was a little uncomfortable. And at this time. Carl was domineering by seeing and hearing, and he noticed a person appearing not far away. "Mistgang, do you have anything to say? The breath I smell from your body is a bit similar to the breath coming from the cracks in the sky, So you should know some inside stories, right? For example, this space crack and the light beam just now. " Lucy and Kildas were both surprised when they heard Carl''s words. They did not expect that this matter would have something to do with Mistgang! This is really amazing. "Mistgang, this is not the ghost of you, right?" Kildas is a little angry now. He rushed directly to Mistgang, grabbed his collar and questioned him. But Mistergang shook his head and took off his mask. "I didn''t do this..." "Ah, you didn''t do it, sorry, sorry..." Kildas, who was a little natural, heard Mistgang''s explanation and immediately let go of his hand, then bowed his head to apologize. Seeing this scene, Carl covered his face with one hand, and Lucy was even more surprised. "I believe it so easily?" "Haha, everyone is a companion after all, there is no reason for me not to believe in a companion! You say yes, Mistgang!" Chapter 523： Another world Kildas laughed. His naturalness, as well as his reassurance to his companions, is his greatest charm. Because he will unconditionally believe every word of his companion, but this is also a drawback. This kind of person will dig his heart out for his companions, but if he is betrayed, he will probably be the one who is the most injured. It''s just that Kildas''s strength is here, and few dare to betray him. And the most important thing is. There is no betrayal in Fairy Tail. Because each of them has their own beliefs and will not do this kind of betrayal of others. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you the truth." Mistergang stepped forward. When his face was completely exposed, Lucy was taken aback. "Are you Geral?!" "Geral? Who is that?" Kildas was puzzled. He had only been back for three days, and naturally he didn''t know what happened before, let alone Geral. Carl frowned. He could perceive a lot of breath from the opponent, but there was no breath of Geral. In other words, this person is not Geral. The two of them just look a bit similar. "Lucy, I am Mistgang and Geral, but I am not the Geral of this world. I am Geral who fell from that world. Didnt Wendy say that Geral saved him before? The person in her mouth is me, not the Geral of this world! " "You saved Wendy?" "another world?" "Two worlds?" Lucy is more emotional, so her focus is on Wendy. But Karl and Kildas have grasped another important point. That is Geral, from another world! This is very important. Because this is very likely, it is the reason why Fairy Tail and the entire town disappeared! "I''ll explain this to you now, but the crack is about to disappear, and you have to enter it as soon as possible. All of our companions were transferred away by the Adrasians. If they don''t hurry to save others, they will die! " "what?!" Hearing what Mistergang said, Kildaston was shocked, and then rushed forward, grabbing his shoulders with both hands. "Tell me how to get there! I will never let go of those who hurt my companions!" Kildas'' eyes were bloodshot, and his facial expression was a bit sullen. This was the first time he showed this expression, even Mistgang took a step back involuntarily. There is no way, the strongest man before Carl, Kildas has a very powerful oppressive force. If he is serious, his powerful magic power alone will tear weak enemies to pieces! Although Mistgang is one of the strongest candidates and an S-rank wizard, he is not even worse than Kildas. "What a terrible Kildas..." Lucy was also frightened at this time. Although she had only seen Kildas two or three times, he had always appeared in front of everyone with a very kind face. It even looks a little honest and honest. But the current Kildas is obviously different from her impression. This Kildas is really terrible! It makes people shudder! "I see, I will send you there as soon as possible, but before that, please listen to my explanation..." ... Ten minutes passed. Mistgang basically finished the explanation. This matter is roughly that the king of Adras wants to rely on Aslant, the magic of the world Karl is now in, so that he can gain eternal magic to rule the world. And the most important thing is that Adras themselves can''t use magic, and the magic of this world itself is very scarce. The only thing that can be used is a magic tool, and Mistgang uses these things to ensure his own strength. He doesn''t know any magic himself, but this does not affect the strength of his magician. After all, in Aslant, even magic tools can restore magic power. It doesn''t need to be the same as Adras, it needs to recover slowly, not immediately. And Mistgang''s talent is also very powerful, because people who can use two or three magic tools in Adras are all very talented. In other words, using a magical tool to the extreme will also be very strong. But Mistgang used his talents and convenience in Aslant to use at least seven magic tools. And this is also his source in the city. But unfortunately, because he couldn''t use magic power, he couldn''t increase his magic power. And this also limited his strength growth. This is also the case on Aedras''s side. Although those strong are strong, their strength is also limited by magical equipment. Once they had no magical equipment, they would be slightly stronger than ordinary people. So how to use one''s magic power in Adras is the most critical point. After all, people in that world have no magic. Even the people of Aslant will be rejected by the world, making it impossible for them to release their magical powers. But absorption is fine. This does not affect. Only when the magic is released, they will be hindered. And the most important point is Only the Dragon Slayer can liberate everyone. Because of those people, they were all sealed in the magic crystal by Adras. Ordinary magic has no effect on this kind of thing, and it will even be absorbed. But it''s not the same with the Dragon Slayer Magic. If the dragon slaying magic is changed, it can become a kind of power to decompose the magic power under the change of the rules in Adras. This kind of power is of little use when fighting. But it can decompose the magic crystal and transform it into its original appearance. And Mistgang also confessed that one of the three previous beams was officially Jajru. He asked Gajru to help save people, while looking for Naz and Wendy, and let them take a medicine. This medicine can help them, and it can also release magic in Adras. As for why he didn''t find Naz directly... It was entirely because, before he could find him, this guy took Wendy, Xia Lulu and Hobby, and ran up without authorization. By the time Mistergang discovered this, they would have disappeared long ago. So he was also a little helpless. But this is also in line with Naz''s character, who makes him so hot all the time. As for Wendy. She didn''t have any independent opinions, and it was normal to go with Naz. "So next is a big adventure in another world, are you ready?" Carl took the medicine bottle and poured out one for himself to review. Kildas and Lucy also took a pill, and then smiled. They are ready to return and welcome the return of their companions! Seeing this scene, Mistgang was also relieved. But Carl''s excitement did not come from this. The most important thing is that the long-lost god-level choice finally reappeared after more than three months! Chapter 524： Adras God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Ignore this incident and get transaction points: 2000. Option 2: Assist Naz and others in solving this incident and get a transaction point: 4000. Choice 3: Save everyone! Available trading points: 8000. The system selection has not been triggered for a long time. Carl has been in this world for more than three months, except when he first set foot in this world. This is the second trigger selection. It''s just that the reward for this choice is really shabby, making Carl a little speechless. But Carl still chose three, no matter how to say this choice reward, it can be regarded as a higher one among the shorter ones. The eight thousand trading point is optional, but it''s still pretty good. But in this way, Carl couldn''t make sense of it. Because this choice has only one introduction, and that is to save all the members. Then there is no more. This also made Carl understand that this choice appeared purely to save people. However, Carl is not familiar with the situation in the other world, so it is better to be cautious. In case that world, like this world, has something similar to Jeff''s ceiling of combat power, then you must be careful. After all, according to Mistergang''s words, Adelas is equivalent to a replica of Aslant. Most people in the two worlds are almost all replicas. So Carl and the others must be more careful. With this idea. Kildas and Lucy were the first to enter. Carl did not rush in, but fixed his gaze on Mistgang''s body. "They were here before, and I thought about your privacy, so I wasn''t embarrassed to ask you. But there are only two of us left here, can you tell me the truth? For example, your identity, and why were you thrown into this world? The most important point, I also hope you can answer truthfully, that is, how much do you know about the so-called anima! " About this anima Mistgang just raised a mouth before without much explanation. Because Kildas wanted to save people, he didn''t notice this abnormality. Lucy didn''t notice anything wrong from the beginning. Only Carl grasped this point, but Mistgang was obviously unwilling to talk more, otherwise, he would have said it a long time ago. However, it is also possible that he does not want to talk about it for some reasons. It''s just that there are no other people now, only Karl and Mistgang. If he didn''t plan to say it yet, Carl didn''t mind using force to force him to speak. Because Carl has to understand the true identity of Mistgang and what anima is. If not, he doesn''t know how to do it next. "It deserves to be a man who has surpassed the chairman and Kildas. You have a reason to be called the strongest. As expected, I haven''t concealed it from you. Mistergang sighed, then explained. "All I know about''Anima'' is limited to that he will destroy Aslant. I have not lied about this, because this thing specifically has other functions and activation methods. I don''t know. many. But about my identity and the reason why I came to this world, I can tell you, but please keep it secret for me. " "No problem, I''ll listen respectfully." Carl nodded, Mistgang was also relieved, and then continued to speak. "My identity is the prince of Adras, but he was hunted down because of the current king of my squad. Finally, by chance, I came into this world and barely survived. " "That''s it?" "that''s all." Hearing what Mistgang said, Carl still felt something was wrong, but since the other party had already informed his identity, Carl couldn''t keep asking. "Since it is the prince of Adras, I didn''t expect this. But as a prince, you still oppose the king, which is a bit interesting. Could it be that you have no blood vessel relationship? " "It''s not like that. We are related by blood, but he has been stunned, and he will kill all opponents for this reason. Even if this person is his own flesh and blood, he will not let it go. Such a person is no longer worthy to sit on the throne of Adras! " "All right, in that case, I will help you regain the throne..." "Wait Carl, I didn''t say I want to..." "Don''t talk, Adras needs a king, your character is very suitable." Carl interrupted the other party, then showed a smile and flew directly into the sky. The speed of Mistgang couldn''t catch up at all, which made him sigh helplessly. But in this tone, he eventually turned into a smile. "Carl, thank you." ... at the same time. Carl came into the space crack and was traveling through the world. The environment inside is very peculiar Everything around it seems to be distorted. But this space is surprisingly stable, and it doesn''t mean to collapse at all. Although the space is slowly healing, even Carl has seen such a stable crack for the first time. However, the remaining time now does not allow Karl to conduct research. He has to get to Adras as soon as possible. that''s all. Carl flew at the fastest speed and came to the middle of a floating island in the blink of an eye. "This is Adras? These floating islands are what Mistgang said, countries that can fly in the air with the help of magic power? But there are many such small islands. The real Extania should be far away from here, right? " Carl had forgotten everywhere, and found no trace of anyone living here. But at this moment, Carl''s domineering knowledge told himself that someone was approaching him quickly! This made him energetic and flew towards the other side. Now that someone came, he didn''t mind having a face-to-face meeting with the other person to find out the situation. It was only when Karl saw them that he was taken aback. Because these people, like Hobby, are all flying cats! "How dare human beings set foot in Extania, catch him, and prepare to be executed!" "Be careful, this human being doesn''t know what props he uses to fly in the sky. Don''t let him run away!" "Huh! The Queen''s magic is there, he can''t run away, even if he can run away, he will be killed by the Queen''s magic!" Several flying cats around him, similar to Hubby, were slowly approaching Karl at this time. But Carl was not worried, because these cats did not pose any threat to him. The reason is that these guys are too weak! So weak that Karl didn''t want to do it. Chapter 525： Exit "You are Exit, right?" Carl asked, and the other side glanced at each other and approached Carl again. "Human! Since you know that we are Exit, be honest! Otherwise we will execute you immediately!" "A mere human, if you want to live longer, don''t think about rebelling against us!" "Yes, now we will take you to the trial of the Queen. It''s best to be honest!" The three Exeters were aggressive, and people who didn''t know thought they were so powerful. But the three of them didn''t know that Karl could pinch them to death if he wanted to. But Carl did not do so. Since the other party has already said that he wants to take himself to see the Queen of Exeter, then there is no need to offend them. So Carl held his head with his hands in cooperation, indicating that he had no hostility. At the same time, Carl also used face-saving ability to make them no longer be so cruel to him. But Carl was handcuffed with chains or something. This makes Carl a little speechless, but he can only accept it. Now that it is not worth the loss, and being directly close to the queen, it is much more reliable than looking for a black eye. that''s all. Carl was taken to the palace by three Exciters and saw the queen in overcoat. Only when Karl saw each other, he showed a surprised expression. He can easily see it. The magic power in this so-called queen is not even as good as the three Exeters who caught him. He thought that the strength of this queen was at least the level of an S-rank wizard. But now it seems that even this silly critic of Hobby is much better than the Queen Exit. This is really confusing. But in front of so many people, Carl didn''t break her through. Anyway, the other party will untie himself for a while. At the same time, the people around will also leave here, Because of Carl''s vision of the future, all have been seen. "You all leave first, Erye and Nadi stay." The queen sat on the throne and waved gently. The guards around and Exit who escorted Karl to the palace all saluted and left here. After everyone left, the Queen took a deep breath and, with the help of the other two ministers, dragged a heavy coat and came to Karl. "Two nights, go and untie this friend, he is not our enemy." "Yes, Your Lady Queen." A cat that looks very similar to Yiye is named Erye. When Carl saw him, he almost thought he had crossed over overnight. But when Karl saw his iconic wings, he was sure that the person in front of him was not a night with a skin change. However, these two people are really similar. The most important thing is this product, except that the skin is different from Yiye, other aspects are almost the same! This is really amazing. "When you first came here, Exeter gave me such a big gift. Should I give you a gift too?" Carl rubbed his wrist and looked at the queen in front of him with a smile. The other party was neither humble nor overbearing, and respectfully bowed to Karl. "Hello from Aslant, I''m Shagate, Queen of Exeter. Although we haven''t seen it, I know you and I know that you will be the one who will save us Adras. So forgive them for their inability to you before. My people have too deep prejudice against humans. I apologize for them. " "Do you know who I am?" Carl was a little puzzled when he saw how respectful the other party was. It was the first time he came here, and he was recognized by the other party, he was a person from Aslant. I have to say that this queen is still a bit capable. "Sorry, I don''t know who you are, but my prediction tells me that the only people who can save Adras are Aslant. And my prediction also told me that this man is very tall, nearly three meters tall, and he is still a handsome man with a knife at his waist. Although I don''t know what it looks like, the aura in you is out of tune with Edrass, and you still have magical powers in your body. Coupled with your height and appearance, as well as the knife around your waist, I can probably speculate that you should be the hero who saved us Adras. " Carl was even more surprised when he heard Shaggett''s words. He didn''t expect that this Exeter would even predict it, which was far more powerful than the future. It''s just that her prediction is not very accurate, and can''t be specific to a certain point in time, or to someone. Of course, it is also possible that Carl''s strength is too strong, and her predictive ability was weakened after it fell on Carl. This is not impossible. But even so, this predictive power is very exaggerated. For this reason, Carl also looked specifically at the prediction ability in the Last Words system store. Among them, the lowest-level prediction requires almost one million transaction points to exchange and the probability of a prediction hit is not more than 30%. The specific prediction content is also very vague, almost only the original one hundred. About tenths. And the highest level of language ability is basically to see through the future, and to use the time gem to watch the future with Gu Yi from the Marvel world. This is basically a ninety-nine percent prophecy, and the remaining one percent is that there may be some unknown factors that interfere with the future. The price of this predictive ability is also around one billion. However, during this period, there are also various other predictive abilities, with prices ranging from more than one million to one hundred million. But the strongest is the prophecy that is worth a billion. It''s just that Carl didn''t have much interest in this thing. So he doesn''t need to predict, it''s enough to have a vision. In addition, his future vision of prostitution, the price in the system store, will cost several million transaction points. You can see his future vision, and it''s not a bargain. "Ahem, I can''t guarantee the success of your prediction. But I am here to save my partner. They were teleported by the king of Adras using anima and turned into a pile of crystals. The purpose of my coming here is to save them, but it may not necessarily save here. " "I know, so I don''t expect you to take the initiative to help us. But you want to save people, and we want to defeat the human king is the same purpose. In any case, if you want to save people, you must be no more than the human kingdom. There is still room for cooperation between us, right? " Xiaget smiled slightly. Carl looked at the delicate white cat in front of him with a slightly raised mouth and smiled. "It is true, then let''s discuss the countermeasures, Queen of Exeter!" Chapter 526： Perfect miss Carl reached a consensus with the Queen of Exeter and prepared to rescue the Fairy Tail members together. Save the world by the way. And Karl also learned that the magic of the queen is also terrible. She has only one wing, her own magic is not very good. But she has a good ability to predict, and can accurately predict the death time of every human being. And it can also predict the direction of certain events. Just like this time, she could predict the coming of the Savior. Unfortunately, the predictions in this regard are not very accurate. After all, her own magic power is not very strong, because she can only predict some, the magic power is not as strong as human beings. If the strength is far surpassing her, at most it can predict some fragments, nothing more. This is why, she can predict the death time of human beings in this world. Because the human beings in this world do not possess magical powers, she can make accurate predictions. And this ability also brought her some distress, causing her to become a queen, pretending to be the **** of Exeter, to rule the country belonging to Exeter. Because only in this way, she can guarantee that Exciters will not be slaughtered by humans. After all, her ability to predict, in the eyes of humans in this world, is a kind of magic that can kill. As long as she tells the time, she can basically tell the death of this person. It is precisely because of this that the king of the human world is very jealous of her, so he dare not do it lightly. At least until he gained Aslant''s magic power, he didn''t dare to do it casually. But the queen knew very well that she had no such power at all, let alone a way to stop human beings from doing it. This kind of virtual illusion can''t last long, so she eagerly hopes that someone can save the world. The appearance of Carl coincided with the opportunity. Then the two of them started to cooperate. The queen is responsible for providing information, and Carl is responsible for saving people. The two perform their own duties and take what they need. But for the Queens disguise, Carls suggestion is to let her find time to reveal the truth. If other Exeters are still kept in the dark, they will never be able to let go of their prejudices, let alone live on their own strength. After all, only a few people close to the Queen knew about this kind of thing, and the rest of Exit was still kept in the dark. The same is true for which soldiers are included. that''s all. Carl took a short rest here for one night, by the way, sorted out the information about this world, and then waited until the next day to leave. He was not in a hurry to find Naz and them. The most important thing now is to find those magic crystals. Its just that Carl didnt know. Not long after he left. Naz and others were arrested because of some things, and Xia Lulu and Habi were also sent to Queen Exit. It can only be said that this time period is too coincidental, and Karl has just left, only one or two hours. They were sent to Exit. But it has nothing to do with Karl. At this time, Karl, according to the news that Exciter had handed him earlier, had already come to the top of this human palace. Because the people here are too weak, there are not a few people who can discover Karl''s existence. After Karl arrived on these floating islands, he attracted some people''s attention. But Karl was so domineering, these guards couldn''t even react, so he was directly stunned by Karl. "Not only do they have no magic power, but they also have poor physical fitness. These people are really weak." Carl shook his head, then placed his hand in front of him, a huge magic crystal like a hill. This thing is the crystal that gathers all the members in the fairy tail. Carl can feel the magic breath of everyone in it. But Carl found that there was a cut on it, and the breath of Elisa and Gray was not here. This makes Carl feel a little puzzled. "Could it be that this thing can still be cut?" Carl frowned, then used his power to move this large piece of crystal away. It''s just the next thing that surprised Karl. Because he found that this magic crystal was actually resisting his own ability. In other words, this magic crystal is alive! This made Carl even more surprised. "This''anima'' is really magical. It can not only turn people into magic crystals, but it can even keep them alive." Carl shook his head. If you can''t move it away, let''s leave it here, but Karl didn''t rashly try to cut this magic crystal. He was also worried that if the cut was broken, it would affect the lives of other people. And the **** breath can''t penetrate it, so if you want to save people, it''s best to wait for Naz and the others to come. "In that case, I will go to the palace." Speaking Carl teleported to the inside of the palace, and just hit the patrolling soldier. But Carl didn''t wait for the other person to speak, he was directly overbearing and aggressive. Dozens of soldiers on patrol were directly caught by Carl in seconds! "Someone invaded the palace, you really have the courage, depending on your appearance, it should be from Aslant, right? I didn''t expect that in addition to those few people, there were people who came here. What a mistake! " Three people appeared in front of Karl. Two of them, Carl, didn''t know each other, but the red-haired one in the middle was the same company as Elsa. Obviously, this person is Elisa of this world! "I am not in the mood to talk nonsense with you, now I need you to tell me how to get those people back to their original state." Before Carl''s words came to an end, he came to the opponent''s body, and the two of them immediately, leaving only one Elisa standing here. "How can it be" Elisa didn''t react at all, and Carl had already appeared behind her. The other two people were directly **** on the ground. Although they are still alive, they may not be able to get up within a day or two. "Elsa of this world, I hope you can tell me the truth, otherwise your fate will not be any better than the two of them!" "Asshole! You don''t want me to give in!" This Elisa is equally strong. I saw that she came directly with a back carbine and wanted to attack Karl. But her attack was completely seen through by Carl. I saw Carl grabbed the opponent''s spear and knocked him out with an uppercut. At the same time, the breath of **** covered the three of them. The three of them were completely asleep at this time, coupled with the impact of their injuries. Without seven or eight days, it is impossible to wake up. Chapter 527： Naz and Wendy Carl was running rampant all the way inside the palace, and no one could stop him. Even the guards here were solved by Karl. The Kingdom Army in this world is not challenging at all for Karl. And as Carl went deeper, he also found Wendy and Naz who were imprisoned. "It''s a coincidence, I didn''t expect the two of you to be here." "Carl?!" Wendy and Naz were both happy to see Carl appear. They were still thinking about how to escape from here, but with Carl here, they don''t have to worry about how to escape. "This is the two of you? Where are Xia Lulu and Hobby? And Lucy, have you seen it?" Carl asked while helping them open the door. Naz and Wendy''s mood was a little depressed. "Habi and Xia Lulu were originally residents here, and their plan seems to be to destroy us..." Wendy said softly. Looks very disappointed. She didn''t believe that Xia Lulu and Hobbi''s mission would be to destroy the Dragon Sorcerer. But they were caught because of Xia Lulu. So she was also very entangled at this time, wondering if she should believe the other person. But Naz put his hands on his hips and said loudly in a standard posture: "I don''t care what their original purpose is. I believe that Hobbit is not that kind of person! No, he is not that kind of cat!" "Yes, I also believe that Xia Lulu didn''t really want to hurt me, but her memory is a little messy, which will lead us to the wrong channel." Wendy also figured it out now. She thought for a long time, and finally decided to believe in Xia Lulu and Hobby. As for Lucy, the two of them had not seen Lucy of Aslant since they came to this world, except for Lucy of this world. Carl nodded, then threw a pill to both of them. "You are right, Exeter''s initial mission is indeed to kill the Dragon Slayer. But they changed the task midway and overwritten the previous task. Such a situation will cause some people to lose their memories, but some will have overlapping memories, resulting in blurred memories. This is also the reason why Hobbit would not remember his mission and identity, and Xia Lulu would be confused. But you can rest assured that I have been in contact with Queen Exit of this world, she is okay, not a tyrant. And more importantly, she also intends to save the world and defeat the ruler of this world. This is basically consistent with our goal, after all, we are here to save people. " While Carl was talking, he began to explain what was going on, and at the same time asked them to swallow the pill. In this way, they regained their magic power and can use magic freely. "Hahahaha, I''m on fire again!" Naz sprayed a blaze toward the ceiling, which immediately burned through the ceiling, causing a huge vibration. However, such a big shock did not attract any enemies, and made Wendy a little confused. "It''s weird, the people who patrolled here before, basically came in half an hour, and the number of people was very large. Why can''t you see any of them now, and it seems that it has been half an hour since the last patrol, right? " "There are no enemies. The enemies in the entire kingdom are basically solved by me, except for the king who is hiding in the basement. Now we are going to find him and ask how to change everyone back to the original. " Wendy nodded when he heard Carl''s words, but showed a worried expression. "But, Xia Lulu and the others..." "Don''t worry Wendy, they will be fine, trust me!" Naz patted Wendy''s head, revealing a hearty smile. Seeing his smile, Wendy nodded vigorously. "I see! Let''s get to business first!" "It''s good to be young, really energetic." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then directly relying on his own ability, he pierced a passage leading to the basement. He took the lead and jumped down first. Wendy released two flying magics, attached to herself and Naz, and then flew down. Before long, they came to a huge iron gate. Enemies are everywhere. In the past, there were at least hundreds of people. After seeing so many people, Wendy was a little scared, but Naz was excited and started gearing up. "I haven''t been able to use magic for so long, and I''m suffocated. Let me come this time!" Without any hesitation, Naz rushed forward. I saw him punch a child, and knocked them down without any suspense. However, the guards are constantly coming. Although Naz''s strength is very strong, he will not kill directly. In addition, the people here are relatively weak, and Naz is also struggling to fight, so he almost just uses his fists and rarely uses a wide range of moves. Seeing this scene, Carl didn''t bother to steal Naz''s limelight, but looked at Wendy. "Wendy, don''t you want to be strong, don''t you want to be protected? Now is a good opportunity, you can fight side by side with Naz next, which is also a kind of experience for you. You can take a closer look and see how the real dragon slayer fought. " Hearing Karl''s suggestion, Wendy nodded and immediately turned and rushed to the guards. "Naz, I''ll help you!" "Hahahaha, Wendy, let us fight together!" Accompanied by various voices pay money. The power generated by the superposition of the two dragon slayers is very huge. Even the entire palace is trembling. And the most important thing is that their current location is nearly ten floors underground. This means that the combined strength of the two of them can make the earth tremble. However, Naz and Wendy, in order not to kill, did not use all their strength, and still had reservations. However, it can also be seen from here that the strength of the Dragon Slayer is indeed not weak. "You guys are having fun, I''m going to find the righteous master." Carl said, walking to the iron door. He could perceive that this iron gate could nullify all magic, and it was also very hard. In other words, it is basically impossible to break in. But this is only true for regular wizards, but Karl is not a wizard at all! And with his ability, as long as it is a door, there is nothing that cannot be opened! I saw Carl slowly withdraw Hades. Along with the black light flashed by. Hades is in the scabbard! At the same time, this door also made a roar! The door is cracked! Chapter 528： Dragon Roar "Kill!" "Never let him get close to the king!" As Carl broke this door. Inside the door, hundreds of guards rushed out instantly. Carl frowned and shook his head when he saw the old man with a cold smile in front of him. Obviously, this ambush was set by him. If someone really breaks through this line of defense, they will be hacked to death by the sudden hundreds of people. But Carl''s domineering look, he had seen these people before he broke the door. At the same time, even if he stood and let these people slash, they probably wouldn''t be able to break the defense. However, in order to save trouble, Carl directly released the domineering look. There is no suspense. In less than a second, hundreds of people fell to the ground instantly. At the same time, those who fought Wendy and Naz were also lying on the ground at this time, obviously affected by the overlord''s look. Only the king is left without falling to the ground. This is because Karl specifically let the overlord to bypass him. If this guy is also dizzy, no one can tell him how to restore the crystal to its original appearance. "What! If you say you don''t do it, why don''t you do it? Carl, you are not honest!" Naz plugs in both hands, shook his head and walked over, his walking posture is also very awkward, like a replica of Doflamingo. He was very upset with Carl''s behavior. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. Her magical power is already very weak, if she continues to fight, her magical power will not be able to support her against so many enemies. Although the enemies are all miscellaneous soldiers, fighting always consumes magic power. So if she could not do it, she would rather not do it. "You **** of Aslant, you broke into here, I will never let you succeed! Although the Dragon Roar Cannon has not been charged up yet, even so, it can still be launched as usual. I have unlimited magic power! " "Hahahahahaha!" Accompanied by a roar of this crazy king. He slapped the huge button next to him vigorously. But when his hand just touched here, it touched the other hand. That is Carl''s hand! "Although I don''t know what this Dragon Roar Cannon is used for. But when you hear this kind of thing, it''s not a good thing, so you should just leave it for me! " As soon as Carl''s voice fell, he threw the old guy aside. "Old stuff, tell me quickly, how can I recover my friends!" Naz, with a violent temper, rushed forward and grabbed the opponent''s collar, trying to ask him. But he didn''t say a word, and even took out an unknown little object. "I tell you, no matter what, the infinite magic will belong to me! Your Aslant exists only to give us Adelas! " Accompanied by his roar. He disappeared instantly under everyone''s eyes! Carl frowned. It''s not that he has never seen magic props, but the magic props of the space department have really never seen them. Because space magic is very difficult to learn, let alone compress it into magical instruments. This is basically no less than stuffing a pile of nuclear materials in a pencil box and ensuring that it does not explode. It is very difficult. However, as the king, it is normal for the opponent to have this thing to save his life. And the most important thing is that this product has really disappeared! Carl''s domineering domineering can''t feel the presence of the other party, which means that he either moved outside of the coverage of Karl''s domineering, or he used some magical equipment to block his breath. Carl is not very familiar with the magical instruments in this world, so naturally there is no way to tell which reason is causing the other party to disappear. "Damn it! Let him run away, what shall we do next?" Naz looked at Karl helplessly, even Wendy put his gaze on Karl. Carl shook his head, then pointed to the top of his head. "You two stay here. I''ll go to Mistgang and see if I can find him. With his knowledge of the world, he should be able to know how to disarm these magic crystals. But you have to be careful. If you encounter a particularly powerful enemy, squeeze the glass ball and I will come over as soon as possible. " With that, Carl threw two glass **** to them both. This thing is a signal transmitter. There is a receiver on Carl''s body. As long as they squeeze the glass ball, the pheromone inside will be transferred to the receiver. No matter where it is, as long as both parties are still on the same plane, in the same world, and in the same space, they can use it. After all, it was produced by the system, and Karl just spent blackjack trading points and exchanged them. And this thing also comes with a hundred transmitters. It can be described as high quality and low price Very good value! However, it can also be seen from here that this kind of technological props, as well as the ability to change the physique, or gain the BUFF class, are basically very cheap. After all, there is no way to directly improve personal strength with this thing. On the other hand, those who can directly improve their strength, some regular abilities, and the price of power in terms of time and space are all very exaggerated. Carl even had an idea, that is, to search for the power of the creation god. It''s just that he held back it and didn''t put it into practice, because he was afraid that the system really had such power to exchange. At the same time, he was afraid of the price and scared himself to death. that''s all. Karl left the palace and came to the ground. But there is also a panic here. For unknown reasons, the residents here began to flee, and some qualified guards began to organize evacuation. But in this, there are also some guards who are greedy for life and fear of death, mixing in the crowd to try to escape. Carl didn''t know what was going on, but when he flew into the air, he saw that Jajiru was fighting a **** cat. And it seems that he will win soon. But Carl didn''t care about him, but looked not far away. Kildas, Lucy, and Mistgang gathered together as if they were discussing something. In addition, Carl even saw Lucy and Hobby! The two of them came out successfully, and depending on the situation, they also knew the truth of the matter. Carl flew over without saying hello, and then he was met by Kildas''s punch. "Don''t fight! Your own people!" Carl spoke in time, and Kildas reacted, and then showed a silly smile. "Haha, sorry, I thought an enemy was coming." Chapter 529： Sorcerer Dragon Seeing such a simple and honest Kildas, Karl didn''t have the heart to say anything about him. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to care about you, but what do you guys plan to do here? What are your plans next? If there is no plan, come with me, I have a major discovery! " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone focused on Mistgang''s body. After all, he is the initiator of this plan, and relative to him, other people don''t know the details of this world. So he is the core of the plan. "Our original plan was to raid the palace to rescue Naz and Wendy. Without their strength, it is still not enough. But what are the major discoveries you just said? " Mistergang first talked about his plan, and then asked Carl. Carl pointed to the palace behind him and said. "The palace has been cleaned up by me, but you can rest assured that I did not kill any soldiers or cadres. They are all alive, but they won''t get up for a while, and they won''t affect you, the prince, to inherit the throne. And Naz and Wendy were also rescued by me, other than that..." "Naz and Wendy were rescued?!" "Really so happy!" When Xia Lulu and Hobby heard this, they happily held hands and circled in circles. But soon they found something was wrong and broke up immediately. Carl was interrupted by them and was not angry, after all, this incident was also caused by the two of them. Now that they heard that Naz and Wendy were rescued, of course they would be very happy. "Ahem, don''t be anxious, now listen to me, about a dragon roar deep in the palace..." Carl said the matter exactly as it was, and at the same time asked Mistgang to see if he could do anything to help the rest of the people recover their magical powers. In this regard, Mistgang answered Carl very positively! He said that as long as the Dragon Roar Cannon is filled with magic power and aimed at the magic crystal, it will be restored to its original state. But whether there will be any specific side effects, he doesn''t know. After all, Mistgang had never seen this thing be used, he had only heard of it when he was a child. Carl nodded. As long as this thing is useful, whether it has any side effects. The priority now is to save people first. As for the others, stay in the future and solve them slowly. Then Karl took them to the basement of the palace. Except for Jajru who is still fighting the black cat outside, everyone else gathered here. But besides them, Carl even saw Elisa and Gray. However, this Elisa was wearing armor, obviously on her side, not an enemy. "Natz! You are fine, that''s great!" "Wendy, I''m sorry you..." Hobby and Xia Lulu are completely two personalities. Hobby was heartless and rushed directly to hug Naz, and the two were not separated from each other. But Xia Lulu was obviously guilty because of her guilt before. But it wasn''t her fault, after all, there was some confusion in her memory. "Is this the Dragon Roar Cannon?" "This is the first time even I have seen this thing. I just accidentally saw the design and the effect in the book before. But this thing requires a huge amount of magic power to activate, let me study it first. " Mistgang was not very familiar with this thing either. But in any case, this thing is also a magical tool. Mistgang is an expert in this area, and his level is much higher than that of others, so there is no problem at all when it is entrusted to him to study. However, at this moment, the earth trembled suddenly. Then there was a voice resounding through the world. This voice came from the top of everyone''s heads, and it was obvious that something had appeared. Even concealed Carl''s domineering look! Because of his sight, he couldn''t see the other party at all! "It''s another thing that can shield perception, but this magic power should not be a small character." Carl frowned. But he suddenly discovered that Kildas, Naz, and Wendy were all showing shocked expressions next to him. "This is the roar of the dragon!" The three said in unison. Wendy and Naz are the dragon slayers. They have been raised by dragons since they were young, so they naturally know what a dragon''s voice looks like. But Kildas has nothing to do with the dragon, how did he know? This made Carl feel a little confused. "I''m going up there, this must be a dragon!" "No, I also noticed that this is a dragon, but the magic of this dragon is not right. He doesn''t seem to be alive, but like a dead thing." Both Naz and Wendy were aware of this breath. But Wendy''s observation was more detailed, and Naz didn''t notice what she said. Carl didn''t notice it because the opponent was shielding perception. And this kind of breath belonging to the dragon is probably also their dragon slayer, who can ignore the power of shielding the breath and observe without hindrance. "I will send you up, but I want to see what the so-called dragon is." Carl said, and then took everyone to plan to go up. But Mistergang grabbed Kildas and let him stay here. "I need a man with great magic power to help me control the dragon roar. I can''t control this alone. My own magic power comes from these magic tools, so there is no way to fill up the magic power in the magic pool. " As he said, Mistgang also pointed to the container that wasn''t very full next to it. Kildas sighed and stayed. "It''s a pity. I originally wanted to see what the dragons in this world look like. It seems I can''t see them anymore." "This dragon is nothing beautiful. To put it bluntly, the dragon in this world is also a magical instrument, but it is stronger than the average. However, this thing does have the breath of a dragon. It should be a dragon in the Aslant world. It appeared here and left a trace. This gave birth to this magical dragon, right? " Hearing what Mistergang had said, Kildas also shrugged and got into the chair. Since this thing is not a real dragon, there is no need to look at it. But Carl and others did not know. They had already rushed inside at this time, and happened to encounter this magical dragon, slaughtering part of the enemy and us. You can even hear the crazy smile of the old king before. "Hahahaha, the infinite magic is mine, you are all me! I don''t care even if the world is destroyed, as long as I have unlimited magic power, the whole world will be me! " "Hahahahahaha!" Chapter 530： Crazy king "This man is crazy!" Carl spit out. Everyone nodded in agreement. Because of the appearance of this magical dragon, the scene was out of control and fell into a very chaotic state. And the most important thing is that this guy doesn''t care about the casualties of civilians and guards at all. His purpose is only one, and that is to fly to the magic crystal and take all the magic as his own! "Hahahaha, I''m on fire!" "Since it is a dragon, give him to me! See how I beat him!" When Naz saw the dragon in front of him, he was immediately excited, and a powerful flame burned out of his body. This force even distorted the surrounding air. You can see how excited this guy is after seeing the dragon. Even if the dragon in front of me is just a magical dragon, it is not a real living thing at all. But even this doesn''t matter. In Naz''s eyes, as long as it is a dragon, he dare to call you! He, the dragon slayer, is not an idiot! Even Wendy became a little excited at this moment. He followed Naz, rushed up together, and launched an offensive against the magical dragon in front of him. When Elisa, Lucy and Gray saw this, they also attacked Zhang Ao separately. But this magical dragon has a special power. Only the Dragon Slayer Sorcerer can cause a certain amount of Shanghai to him, and the attacks of other Sorcerers have no effect on him! Elsa and Gray have released a lot of skills, and they can''t even push each other. But Wendy and Naz, each of them snarled and knocked the other back a few meters away. Although it didn''t break the defense, it did some harm to him anyway. Such a scene made Elisa and others understand that the magical dragon in front of them, although not a real dragon, also has the attributes of a dragon. That is immunity to all conventional magic. Basically, apart from super magic and dragon slaying magic, other magic will not have any effect on them. This is the basic attribute of the dragon. These magical dragons also inherited this attribute, and made Elisa and others helpless. The only ones who can deal with him now are Naz and Wendy. But at this moment. Jajru suddenly fell from the sky and knocked the dragon to the ground with a hammer. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that there really is a dragon here. Although it is not alive, I feel right!" Jajiru overturned it as soon as he appeared on the stage. Unfortunately, his momentum was great, but he did not cause effective damage. On the other side, the black cat also fell from the sky, and it seemed that he was no longer an enemy. "Where is Prince Gerald? I just saw it. You took him away." Hearing what he said, Carl and others were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that this Exeter would even know Mistgang. But for now, he shouldn''t be an enemy, if otherwise, he would have helped the king to attack Naz and the others. And there is Gildas on Mistgang, and Karl doesn''t worry that he will pose a threat to Mistergang. So he told the other party his location. "Although I don''t know who you are, thank you very much. Regarding this magic dragon, I can give you an opinion. If he wants to defeat him, his manipulator is the key, and the Dragon Slayer is also the key. Or maybe, you have a stronger magic power than this magic dragon, so you can defeat it. That''s all I know, now I''m going to find the prince, I have important things to report to him! " Karl didn''t even know the name of the black cat, so he left in such a hurry, it was obvious that he really had something to say. It''s just this guy, why would he know the real name of Mistgang, called Geral? This is very confusing. But the current situation is not the time to entangle this. The current battle situation is tight, only relying on the three dragonslayer wizards, it is not the opponent of this magic dragon at all, so Carl plans to do it. "Karl, don''t do it. Since this guy is a dragon, let us solve it! Our dragon slayer is not in vain! " Naz clenched his fists with both hands and slammed them together. Wendy also looked at Carl with a tough gaze, begging him not to do anything. Jajiru didn''t say anything, he just used his actual actions to express his will. "All right, since you plan to do this, I will be watching you by the side. But before that, let''s talk about the injury first. " Talking. Carl releases the Healing Flame to heal their injuries. This flame can last for about twenty minutes. During this time, any injuries can be recovered as long as no fatal damage is received. Even Karl added the power to restore physical and magical power in this healing inflammation. Although it is very weak, but for them, it is already a very powerful BUFF. Because this physical strength restores the weakness of the BUFF, it is relative to Karl himself, and the effect of using it on others is absolutely very obvious. Now Naz and others is the best proof. Not only did they recover from their injuries, they even became energetic again. It looks as exaggerated as a chicken blood. But this BUFF won''t last long, they still need a quick fight. And at this time. Suddenly, the sky was full of entanglements. Something resembling a dragon''s bones instantly rose into the sky and hit the magic crystal. At the same time, there is a powerful magic power, right in the middle of that magic crystal! Seeing this scene, the king was shocked, and he wanted to rush forward crazy. Naz and others had no time to stop, but Karl reacted quickly and rushed to the front, kicking him back! "Naz, this guy is handed over to you, I''ll go see the situation over there!" With that, Karl left here. But leaving with him, Mistgang, and the **** cat. "Carl, I need your ability to do me a favor next." "What''s busy?" "The magic crystal is about to be teleported to Aslant, which will cause a big hole to open in the sky above Adras. All the magic power of this world will be drawn to Aslant, so the islands here will fall one by one. I hope you can use your abilities to help prevent this phenomenon, can you? " Hearing Mistgang''s request, Carl nodded. "But is this really good? You are a prince!" "what?" Hearing Karl''s sudden inquiry, Mistgang was stunned for a moment. Carl refers to the gradual enlargement of the hollow space in the sky and the panicking people on the ground. "These are innocent ordinary people! You prince, don''t you plan to inherit the throne and change this country!" Chapter 531： Devil Carl Hearing Carl''s words, Mistgang... To be precise, it should be the Geral of this world, who began to fall into silence. He knows the identity of his prince, and he also knows that the people of this world are in dire straits. But his body has a very obvious, very unconfident taste. Carl could tell this smell at a glance, and he could be sure that it came from his identity. When Geral was in Fairy Tail before, there was no such unconfident taste. But after coming to this world, the taste became more and more intense. Especially when Karl asked this question, he directly chose to be silent, as if he wanted to use this method to avoid his responsibility. The black cat holding Geral did not speak. He just looked at Geral silently, his eyes sincere and firm, as if to say he wanted to take over the kingdom. Carl shook his head, then waved. I saw a floating island in the sky, directly torn from the air by him, and then fell to the ground, causing a sensation. Fortunately, the location where he hit was accurately calculated and did not hurt anyone. "Carl! What are you doing!" Seeing that Carl suddenly started his hand, he even smashed these floating islands to the ground. Such a scene has caused Geral to eat! "Mistgang..." "No, it''s Prince Gerald!" Carl shook his head and changed his name, then stopped his figure and looked at the huge magic crystal in the sky! Then, in Geral''s puzzled gaze, Karl revealed an evil smile, and burst out a powerful reality, attracting the eyes of all the civilians below. "Magic dragon, give me the knight who killed Prince Gerald! The infinite magic power belongs to me, this world will be destroyed! " "Hahahaha!" Accompanied by Karl''s laughter. His voice resounded through the world. At the same time, the magic dragon on the other side also uttered a terrifying roar, as if responding to Karl''s declaration. Such a scene made all civilians subconsciously think that this was caused by Karl. But what made them even more surprised was that the person facing Carl turned out to be Prince Gerald who had been missing for many years! This is the biggest surprise! "Carl, what are you going to do..." Geral gritted his teeth, wondering what he meant for him. The unknown black cat frowned, and then suddenly opened his eyes. "Are you planning to..." "Your cat''s IQ is quite high, at least higher than Hubby." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a nuclear benevolence again, and he laughed. "This world needs not only a prince, but also a hero! A hero who has no magic power but can stand up for the people! So Geral, be brave, and bet your life to stop me, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I will do too much! " Hearing Karl''s words, Geral was taken aback. He already understood what Carl planned to do, but he couldn''t believe that Carl would use this method to persecute himself. "Carl! Please stop, I don''t really need..." "No, you really need it! So I won''t stop unless you can beat me!" Carl smirked. In an instant, it was convenient to use the power of Hades and the **** breath to condense a void black devil armor to himself! This armor is composed of pure mist, has no substance, and does not have any defensive power, and even its power no longer exists. Karl condensed such a powerless armor just to make his image more in line with the devil! "People in Adras, listen to Lao Tzu! Lao Tzu is the Sun-Tian Demon from another world! Starting today, all the magic in your world will be swallowed by Lao Tzu! This world will be destroyed because of this! Now you can enjoy the last moment of the destruction of the world! " "Hahahahahaha!" Accompanied by Carl''s laughter. He floated slowly to a tall tower. At the same time, the huge light is expanding to the limit in the sky! A crack opened in the sky. The magic crystal immediately followed the crack and flew out into a beam of light. not only that! The magic of this world has also begun to flow towards another world! "The devil! He is really the devil!" "Prince Geral, help!" "Prince Geral, quickly defeat him!" "Prince Geral..." With the loud shouts of the people, and Karl continued to use his ability to control the picture of the floating island smashed down. This made Gerald intolerable. Although Karl didn''t hurt anyone, he just smashed some insignificant buildings. But this kind of operation made Geral a little angry. "Carl! You give me enough!" Geral roared, broke free from the embrace of the black cat, fell directly to the ground, and rushed towards Karl in front of the tower! At this time, Carl, like a Rubik''s cube image of a rotten street, stands on the tower IQ, quietly waiting for the brave prince to destroy himself. "Geral, let me just mention it Now those floating islands are no longer controlled by me. The magic of this world begins to fade, and all these floating islands will soon fall. So Prince Geral, the hero of the world, defeat me as soon as possible! This world can survive even without magic power, not every world needs magic power! Those of you who have no magic can live very well as well! " Carl said softly, and then he controlled the floating island that had fallen naturally and floated towards the place where there was no one. In this way, the floating island can be prevented from falling and causing some major losses. Even Carl had some thoughts. He used some floating islands to attack the magic dragon and help Naz and others relieve the pressure. And they also found the opportunity. Killed this magical dragon directly. But they all heard what Carl said before. Although they didn''t understand at first, what''s the point of Carl doing this. But as Prince Gerald''s voice became louder and louder, they understood. Carl is pretending to be a dragon to help Geral establish the image of a brave hero! "Hahahaha! As expected of Karl, let''s join in the fun too!" Although Naz had a tendon, his reaction speed was the fastest. He found a helmet at random and rushed forward pretending to be under the devil, trying to stop Geral. have to say. Naz has a high emotional intelligence. When he was in the original book, he was the first to react, and he could use this method to help Geral recover his identity. At the same time, it can also divert everyone''s attention to them, the so-called devil. Upon seeing this, Kildas and others were also in a hurry, turning into a little BOSS on Geral Road, ready to stop his footsteps. Chapter 532： Dragon Quest "Hahahaha, I am a fire dragon, the devil who came to burn this world! Everyone will be burned in my flames! " "Hahahaha!" Naz kept releasing flames, scaring many people away. Wendy is trying hard to pretend to be a demon, but her appearance is really cute. Even if it pretends to be fierce, it will make people bleed, which is really not suitable for pretending to be a devil. But when Jajiru came over, he immediately frightened people away. There is no way, the image of Gajru, compared to Naz, is even more frightening. Elisa directly changed into a demon''s puppet suit. This thing does not have any combat power blessings, she will only collect it purely for fun. At the same time, this thing was also his costume for the festival performance before. It can be said to be very effective now to use fakes and fakes. Because of the modeling magic, Gray can create all kinds of weird things to scare away the civilians here. Not to mention Kildas. With a casual wave of his hand, he can crush a large area. With such power, ordinary people are scared to pee when they see it, and the running speed of the body is even doubled. have to say. Their appearance played a big role and put a lot of pressure on the civilians. Geral was embarrassed, but he didn''t stop running. In the face of numerous obstacles, he could only fight one by one. But after everyone surrounded him, Geral was a little helpless. Mistergang, are you the only way to do this? If you can''t break through our level, you can''t be a hero! " Naz is eager to fist, obviously wanting to fight Geral. Kildas on the other side also showed a serious expression and said. "That''s right, if you don''t get serious, we will squeeze you down!" Seeing this scene, Geral couldn''t tell. Because of the fading of the magic power, the magical equipment could not be used at all, and Geral''s power almost disappeared. So he had no choice about the scene before him. When Carl saw this, he couldn''t help but sighed. "Do you have to be so serious? Just lose to him casually, isn''t it all right?" In this scene, Carl really didn''t want to complain. But at this moment. There was a sudden roar not far away. A group of people, retrograde appeared in Karl''s sight. And the faces of these people are very familiar to Karl. They are members of Fairy Tail! It''s just that Carl knows that these people are all people in this world. I learned from Naz and Wendy before that the Fairy Tail guild also exists in this world. That''s why he can recognize it at a glance. "Prince Geral, we are here to help you destroy the Demon King''s Legion!" Lucy''s roar accompanied by this world. All members of Fairy Tail rushed forward! Although they have no magic. But with their courage, they directly broke the formation of Naz and others. "Prince Geral, they give us Fairy Tail, you go to solve the devil!" "Prince Geral, come on, although I don''t know who he is, but you must win!" "Yes, you must win! Prince Gerald!" Everyone in Fairy Tail began to build momentum for Prince Gerald. Although they have not seen Karl, they also know that Karl is their own, and what he does is to help Geral, make him a hero who saves the world. Although not the same fairy tail. But they still have such a tacit understanding. Even if they didn''t say a word, and no one whispered in advance, their minds can be connected together! Such a scene moved Geral a little. At the same time, Carl above the tower was a little bit emotional. "It''s good to be young..." Carl sighed. Then he put his gaze on Geral. "Prince Geral! You can catch it!" Carl roared and directly used his power to control the island and smash it towards Geral! But his power is well controlled, and every time he passes by Geral''s side dangerously and dangerously. Geral also performed very cooperatively. At this point, he didn''t need to correct anything. Since all the members of Fairy Tail are helping themselves, Geral certainly has no reason to be hypocritical here. I saw that he passed through all kinds of obstacles, finally came to Karl, and punched him in the face. "Hey, don''t you know if you hit someone or not?" Geral''s fist was like a turtle speed in front of Karl, without any threat. But Karl will not evade, because he will create an illusion that he was defeated by Geral! I saw Carl block his fist, then controlled his armor to dissipate, and at the same time praised Geral in a very exaggerated tone. "How is it possible that my demon armor will be defeated by a man without magic power. Is this the legendary power that can invalidate magic power!" Geral:... "How is it possible! My power is not his opponent, my magic is disappearing!" "Ah! No, I can''t hold on anymore! I want to escape from this place, this man is really terrifying!" How did Carl exaggerate how he came, and then he kept guiding Geral''s movements so that his attacks could smash his fog armor just right. In this way, Geral almost didn''t have to work hard, just follow Karl''s rhythm completely. But Geral was extremely embarrassed. He could say that he didn''t do anything now, and then Karl made various screams. People who don''t know really thought he had done to Karl. It''s just that although he knows the truth, those people don''t know it! They just thought that Geral was so powerful that he had beaten the Demon King **** ass. So they support Geral, hoping that he can defeat the devil. Geral was also moved by this atmosphere, and his eyes gradually became firmer. "Carl, thank you, thank you for helping me make this decision!" "Don''t thank you for such trivial things, and it should be time. So, you should give me the last blow. " As Karl''s voice fell, a ray of light appeared on his body. It''s not just him, all Exeters are the same, even black cats are the same. Naz and others are also glowing, floating upwards. Seeing this scene, Geral also understood what was about to happen, and then took a deep breath and hit Carl''s stomach! "I pay you back for this punch!" Chapter 533： Return to Aslant "Hahahahahaha!" Accompanied by Karl''s laughter. All Exeter, as well as those from Aslant, were all sucked in by the crack. They were teleported away. Adras returned to calm again. Geral stood on the tower and looked up at the sky. The people below began to shout the hero''s name. He seemed familiar with such scenes. "Thank you, all the members of Fairy Tail, and Karl..." The selection task has been completed, and the transaction point is obtained: 8000! The system sounds. Naz and others also all returned to Aslant. But most of them fell from the air, and then fell on all sides. Of course those who can fly will not be affected, but those who can''t fly will be unlucky. These people fell the worst. Fortunately, no one was injured and no one was absent. Except for Mistgang, everyone returned, and the Fairy Tail Guild and the entire town were restored to their original appearance, as if everything before was a dream. But what is surprising is that the black cat also followed, and agreed to follow Jajiru. And he also introduced himself formally for the first time. The black cat''s full name is Pansha Lili, and he also caught a sneaky suspicious person. However, after everyone saw him, they discovered that this person turned out to be Mirage''s younger sister, Lisana! According to her explanation. She was indeed almost dead at the time, but for some reason, her soul floated to another world, the world of Adras. Lisana didn''t know how to come back, so she could only live in that world as Lisana in another world. Then there was the current incident. Because of her own magic power, she came back with her. But in this way, Miraj in another world lost her sister, and she also blamed herself very much. But there is no alternative. After all, it wasn''t her fault, she could only blame God''s good fortune. that''s all. All the members returned to Fairy Tail and started a return spree. Seven days later. The grand celebration of Fairy Tail is also the biggest event inside Fairy Tail! That is the trial of only S grade left! "My children, are you ready for the trials on Sirius Island!" "Ready! I will definitely become an S-rank Sorcerer! Just show me it! Hahahaha!" Naz was so excited that he burst into flames, and his whole body was so excited. With his current strength, there is nothing wrong with passing the regular trials to become an S-rank wizard. But Karl knew the content of this trial, because he was one of the chief examiners. So he didn''t think Naz could pass the test calmly. But he did not discourage the enthusiasm of the opponent. Makarov glanced at Naz with an indulgence, then took out the list behind him, coughed twice and began to mutter. "Now I declare that the only qualified S-rank Sorcerer is Naz Doragnir!" "Hahahaha! I knew I was there! It''s finally burning!" "Naz, don''t make trouble, listen to me to finish the list first." Makarov reminded him and continued to read the list. "The second person''s name is Gray Falpasta! The third person is Kana Aruperona! The fourth person is Jubian Rox! The fifth person is Intil! The sixth person is Trafalgar Luo! The seventh person is Lebby Makugaden! The eighth person is Meester! The ninth person is Elfman Strauss! The tenth person is Philip Justin. " "The above are ten people who participated in the election of the S Magic Wizard. These people are all members that I have carefully selected and observed their various qualities. Don''t be discouraged by the other members who are not selected. Maybe the next time you select an S-rank wizard, you will have your name! " "Wait for the president, why is there no Karl''s name? He doesn''t seem to be an S-rank Sorcerer, right?" Naz asked a crucial question. Because of Carl''s strength, they had long regarded Carl as an S-rank Sorcerer, or even a Saint Ten Sorcerer. But when they heard Naz''s words, they remembered that Karl hadn''t registered as an S-rank wizard. "Hahahaha, don''t care about this matter, he is the next chief examiner. You met during the assessment, but the enemy!" "Hahahahahaha!" Makarov showed a dark smile, making the faces of everyone below extremely dark. They did not expect that Carl would be one of the chief examiners. After that, Makarov continued to announce the rules. "All the members participating in the trial will choose a path forward. At that time, it may be a collision between contestants, or you may meet the chief examiner. At that time, you only need to defeat the chief examiner, or let them recognize you, and you can pass the first test! As for the second test, I will announce it after you pass the first test. Now I announce that the chief examiners of UU Reading are Miraj, Ellu, Kildas and Carl! " Makarov once again showed a dark smile, which caused the lowered man to cry. "What! How can you pass the assessment like this!" "It seems hopeless this year..." "How should I fight this!" Hearing the name of the chief examiner, all those who took the test were desperate. These four are better than one, and they can''t fight at all! Even Naz, who has always been very hot-blooded, looks like a frosted eggplant at this time, awkward, without any vitality. But Makarov smiled again, then clapped his hands, attracting everyone''s attention. "In view of the difficulty of the assessment this time, I decided that you are free to choose your partner to help you through the assessment! And as a partner to participate in the assessment, if you help your partner and become an S-level wizard, you will be eligible to participate in the next S-level wizard assessment! But there is one thing to note, that is, you cannot choose the appraisal member as your partner. This is an illegal operation, and I will give you a penalty directly! So children, choose as much as you want, now there are ten days before the assessment begins! If you want to become an S-rank wizard, you must take advantage of these ten days to find your partner! And become stronger! " "Come on! Children!" "Oh!!" Accompanied by the sound of the mountains whirring and tsunami. The assessment of the S-rank Sorcerer has already begun. The first step is to find your partner. They began to look for suitable objects. But Naz was the only one who did not look for a partner, but chose to participate in the assessment alone! Chapter 534： Sirius Island As time goes by. The training for everyone is basically finished. Except for Naz, everyone found their partner. Naz still chooses himself as always. If he has to say a partner, Hobby is his only partner in the S-level wizard campaign. In addition, Luo and Meister did not choose a partner either. They both planned to use their own strength to obtain the qualifications of this S-rank Sorcerer. Then there is the list of other people''s partners. Gray and Rocky are a group. Kanna and Lucy are together. Zhu Bi''an found Lisana, and the two formed a team Intil was found, and Wendy, her partner who had been singing together before, participated in this selection. Lebby was originally scared and wanted to compete alone, but was forced to join the team by Gajiro and became her partner. Elfman and Alba Grim were very good friends, and they met directly. Philip and Bickerslow, who were originally the old partners of the Thunder Gods, naturally wanted to be together. that''s all. They set off from the guild, preparing to head to Sirius Island. However, as the chief examiner, Carl and others arrived at Sirius Island an hour earlier, and then familiarized themselves with the environment here, preparing to face the examiners. "Is this Sirius Island? It''s the first time I''ve come, but I''m not talking about it. I''m not an S-rank Sorcerer, but I''m the chief examiner. Is this really all right? Will the first president agree? Is it a bit offensive to her old man? " Karl''s words made Makarov a little embarrassed. It''s not that he didn''t think about it. But with Carl''s current strength, if he participates in the assessment, he is completely bullying. This is not fair to other people at all, so Makarov will let Karl directly become the chief examiner. And most importantly, Karl is already a member of Fairy Tail. He believed that the first president would not mind. After all, the other party is not a stingy person. "I hope so, but the first generation is still alive and waiting to be awakened. And I can feel the huge magic power from here, which makes me more and more curious about the first generation! " "Hahahaha, as long as you know that the first generation is still alive, you don''t need to tell other people about this, and I don''t want others to know. Because this is a secret that every guild leader will know, but I didnt expect that you would be aware of this by magic alone. Its really amazing. " Makarov sighed. He really didn''t expect that Karl could know that the first president is still alive by magic. Although it was in the form of a thoughtful body, sleeping in the interior of Sirius Island. But she was indeed alive. And her body is in the basement of Fairy Tail. This is information that only each generation of presidents knows. Carl didn''t know it, but he knew that the basement must be extraordinary, because there was so much magic power there. But Karl respected Makarov and Fairy Tail, and had not explored that place. So Carl didn''t know that what was sealed there was the body of the first president. "The time is almost up, they should also come, I will pick them up on the boat, you should also prepare for the assessment task." With that, Makarov left here. Carl nodded, and followed the passage to a place where birds and flowers were scented. The water here is clear and the surrounding environment is very beautiful, very suitable for poetry and painting here. But Carl has nothing to do with these arts. So Carl can only sit here and enjoy the flowers and water, and make a pot of tea by the way, waiting for the candidates to enter. Then Carl opened his personal attributes panel and waited while checking his personal attributes. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), breath of **** (S), demon fruit phantom beast speciesphoenix (not awakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 1 Remaining assignable attribute points: 2 Trading point: 11330 Unawakened Ability: Huangquan Fruit Number of discounts in the mall: 1 ... "coming!" I waited in place for about an hour. Carl''s domineering look, he finally noticed that the first person entered! as time flows. In the next ten minutes, more and more people began to enter the venue. Each of them chose their own route. And from the very beginning Karl saw someone meet his opponent. Lebby and Gajiro directly collided with Gray and Rocky. Lili followed Jajiru, but he kept trying to participate in test competitions, so he couldn''t do it. In other words, this battle is basically a duel between Gray and Rocky and Captain Gajiro. Although Lebby''s magic is good, she is an auxiliary player after all, and her fighting ability is not very strong, so she naturally wants Gajiro to protect. Then the second group of candidates also collided. This time it was Kana and Lucy who were facing Zhu Bi''an and Lisana. Carl didn''t know how strong Lisana was, but it shouldn''t be too bad. Zhu Bian''s words have the potential of an S-rank wizard, and according to the previous fighting method, she is very likely to kill Lucy directly. After all, she had beaten Lucy once before. But now Lucy has also become a lot stronger, and there is also a Kana who is not weak. It can be said that the battle here is evenly matched, and everyone is likely to win. Next is the third set of duels. The duel of this group is a bit interesting, because this is the battle between Elfman and Eba Greene against Miraj. This is a battle without suspense. As long as Miraj accepted the Soul of Satan, the two had no chance of winning. Then came the fourth group of battles, this group is also very interesting, because this is the battlefield of the chief examiner Elisa. And her enemies are Philip and Picasso of the Thunder Gods. These two are not weak in strength, and both have the potential of an S-rank wizard. But Elisa will only be stronger. In addition, she believes in the knight''s creed, and naturally will not be merciful, so Carl can only pray for these two people. After all, Elisa is really strong. Chapter 535： Start of assessment There is basically no suspense about the allocation of the fifth group and the sixth group. Naz met Kildas. Facing the existence of Kildas, even Karl had to be serious to defeat him, let alone Naz. Unless Naz can awaken a stronger power, there is no possibility of even hurting him. If you want to switch to Luo vs. Kildas, there is still a possibility, probably three to seven! Luo''s winning rate accounted for 30%, Kildas accounted for 70%! This is the strength of Kildas! His strength is beyond doubt! It''s just that the enemy Luo faces is not Kildas, but Meester. Regarding Mestre, Carl''s memory of him is not clear, but he knows that this person has teleporting magic, and has a quirk, likes to eat all kinds of flowers and plants. And he claimed to be the apprentice of Mistgang. This is very confusing. Because Carl''s memory told him that Mistgang didn''t have any apprentices. More importantly, this guy seemed to appear in the fairy tail out of thin air, and Carl had a very vague impression of him. He could only see this guy in his memory, as if he had appeared once or twice, and then disappeared. "This guy doesn''t have the magic to manipulate memory, right? If this is the case, this guy must be careful. I don''t know what force he sent, I hope he will not make trouble, otherwise, I don''t mind teaching him! " Carl hadn''t cared about Meister''s existence before, it was because he hadn''t attracted Carl''s attention. But now after Carl has observed it a bit, he has discovered the flaw in this guy. He is definitely not a member of Fairy Tail! Because when Karl used his abilities and sorted out his own memories, he had already eliminated the opponent''s magic abilities. Now Carl can be sure that he is an outsider! But it doesn''t matter, Karl will keep staring at each other to see what he is going to do! Just when Karl kept staring at each other. A familiar figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he had been waiting for a long time. "Intil, I didn''t expect it to be you who came to me!" "Hehe, Brother Carl, you said I didn''t expect it, why would I not believe it so much!" Intil stuck out his tongue and showed a cute expression, which made Karl couldn''t help but laugh. Wendy and Xia Lulu also walked out from behind. The two of them, a little scared, hid behind Intier, not daring to look at Karl directly. There is no way. Carl is now their enemy, and the breath he releases now is too terrifying. This made Xia Lulu and Wendy instinctively fearful. "Brother Carl, can you let me just let me pass like this?" Intil came to kill with a tilted head, even sticking out his tongue, and winking at Carl. The most important thing is that she also stretched out her two small hands and made two strokes with Carl. The corners of Carl''s mouth twitched, but he was indifferent, and even rightly said the following statement. "I am very fair and just, it is impossible to release water to you. Even if you are Intil, I will guarantee fairness. So if you want me to release the water..." "Brother Carl, please..." "I" "Huh~Meow?" "Well, you are cute, you are reasonable, I surrender, you pass, it''s okay!" Carl really couldn''t resist Intier''s cuteness. There is no way, this can be regarded as one thing for one thing, and Carl can''t bear to touch Intil. So he might as well just let them pass through, so as not to humiliate himself. "Yeah! That''s great, I know Brother Carl treats me very well!" "Wendy, let''s go, leave him alone!" Intil first gave Carl a hug, then took Wendy''s hand and led her out of here. Wendy was still a bit stunned and didn''t know what happened. But since there is no need to fight Carl, this is all to let Wendy breathe a sigh of relief. Xia Lulu came to Karl''s side and whispered. "Be careful of Meester, I can perceive this man, he is very wrong!" "Don''t worry, I also noticed something wrong with him, but if he can''t win, Luo can definitely solve him." Xia Lulu was taken aback when she heard Carl''s words. "Do you know who Meester''s opponent is?" "Isn''t it very simple? Cover the entire Sirius Island with perception, and I can know everything here." Hearing Carl''s calm tone, saying such horrible things, Xia Lulu was immediately blown up. "You really are a monster!" "thank you." Carl nodded and smiled. Xia Lulu stopped talking, but flew out after Wendy and the others. Carl is preparing to leave here and go to the gathering place of the chief examiner and the members who failed the examination. But when he came here, he didn''t see anyone, he was the only one at present. So Carl took a break here Not long after, batch after batch of people appeared here. Rebbi and Gajiro, as well as the three of Lili, appeared here with wounds. Their injuries are more serious, and Carl directly uses his abilities to help them heal their injuries. But Gajru was obviously unwilling. "Huh! These two guys calculated me, otherwise, they would definitely not lose!" "Sorry, it''s all my fault, I couldn''t help you in any way..." Lebby said a little self-blaming, but Gajiro obviously didn''t care. "This matter has nothing to do with you. Those two guys are too good at calculating me. In fact, you played well. If we change opponents, we might win." Jageru comforted Lebby with a soft voice. This was the first time Carl saw him. The ghost knows what happened between the two people. And most importantly, Lebby blushed too! How could these two make up a pair? Carl really couldn''t understand. Is this the so-called beauty and the beast? Carl shook his head and stopped thinking about it, but it would be a good match if the two of them got together. The personalities of the two are very complementary. Afterwards, groups of people came here one after another. Elisa brought the failed Felid and Piccolo to the camp. Zhu Bi''an and Lisana walked over with a frustrated expression. After that, Miraj and Kildas also appeared here. But they did not bring the assessment members, which means that the people who were fighting against them passed the assessment! This scene stunned all of them immediately. "Kildas, who is your opponent, I can''t imagine you will fail. And Miraj, you also failed, which is really amazing! " Chapter 536： Devils heart! Elisa''s eyes were filled with surprise. But what shocked her even more was the Karl who appeared here in the first place! None of them thought that Karl would be the first person to come to the camp! "Hahahaha, this is a bit embarrassing to speak of, because my opponents are Intil and Wendy. The two of them are so cute, I really couldn''t bear to start, so I passed them both, haha! " Carl scratched his head and even blushed. There is no way, this reason is really inadequate, but it is a fact! Because that''s how she let Intier go. Elsa and others opened their mouths into an O shape, and their faces were full of melon-eating expressions. Even the look in his eyes seemed to say, "Carl, you are such a person." This time, Carl was considered discredited. Almost everyone knew he was Lsp. But Carl didn''t care, after all, the two of them did have the strength to pass the general assessment. Unless the two of them met Kildas. Otherwise, facing everyone will have the power to fight. As for Kildas, he also gave his own reasons. Although he was not defeated by Naz, he had recognized Naz''s courage and strength, so he was allowed to pass the test. This reason is similar to Karl''s. But the person he faced was Naz, a hot-blooded boy, and Karl faced two big beauties, Intil and Wendy. So naturally they wouldn''t say anything to Kildas, because it''s normal for men to cherish each other. Then there is Mirajs side, She scratched her head in embarrassment, and then said the reason for her defeat. "Alfman and Alba Greene seem to be lovers. I was shocked when I heard the news, so..." "what?!" After hearing the news, everyone present was taken aback. "Yes, I reacted like this at the time, and then they were attacked by the two of them." Miraj said, rubbing his face. She was not angry, she was just shocked by the incident. And she is still in an unbelievable feeling. "I can''t imagine what the child would look like if the two of them got married." Elisa spit out. Miraj shivered all over, as if thinking of something indescribable. "Um, they should be joking..." "I think it might be true, and the two of them are really good friends, don''t you think so?" Carl spoke suddenly, shocking everyone again. Everyone did not expect that Carl would say that Elfman and Aba Green match well. But if you think about it, there is really nothing wrong with it. Regardless of their size or character, the two are considered to be relatively the same. There are even husband and wife photos! This is a natural advantage! Once accepted this setting, Miraj and others could never go back. Even Miraj was a little depressed, and the whole person was listless. "I hope this is not true..." "By the way, did you see Meester?" Suddenly, Lili asked such a sentence. The others shook their heads, and Carl cast his gaze into the depths of the dense forest. "He is on the coast, he doesn''t know what he is doing, and he is not a member of our guild. Now I will help you eliminate the influence of his magic. " While talking, Karl released the breath of hell, helped everyone present, and relieved the memory magic that Meester had imposed on them, which surprised everyone. "This Meester has used memory magic to mix into the fairy tail! Who is this guy? ! " Elisa was a little angry. As the queen of fairies, she naturally does not allow outsiders to mix in. He even entered Sirius Island, the holy land of fairies! This is really intolerable! "Don''t worry about getting angry, Gajeru, you and Lebby still have the advantage of the three of you, go find Meister. His coordinates are on the line of defense here, and you can see him when you reach the coast. But don''t do it yet, it''s best to ask first what he came from. If it is really an enemy, then it will be too late to do it. " "Humph! Whether he is an enemy or not, since he dares to pretend to be my partner, I will never spare him lightly!" "Yes, Lebby won''t let him go!" The two thoughts of Jajiru and Rebbi in this regard are surprisingly consistent. Then the two of them took the lead, and Lili followed behind. Other people continue to stay here and chat. Kildas even wanted to place a bet to see who could become an S-rank wizard in the end. But his idea was rejected. This makes Kildas, sorry. But at this moment. The expressions of Karl and Kildas changed at the same time. Miraj and Elsa reacted a little slower, but they still found something wrong at the same time Someone invaded Sirius Island! " The four of them spoke in unison, and they immediately attracted the attention of others. "Did someone invade? Do we want to solve them?" Zhu Bi''an asked. Carl shook his head, his gaze pointed at the distant sky. "Those miscellaneous soldiers can just be dealt with by Naz and the others, now the most important thing is the thing in the sky! They have an airship, which looks quite powerful, and this is the goal we have to deal with next. Kildas, leave this airship to you, there should be no problem, right? " "Hahahaha, of course I have no problem, but besides that, there is a huge dark power suddenly appearing on Sirius Island, have you noticed it too?" Hearing what Kildas said, Carl nodded. This dark magic only appeared for a moment, and then disappeared. The timing of the opponent''s appearance is almost exactly the same as the timing of those who appeared. It is possible that someone provokes this unknown person. But when this power dissipated, his breath also disappeared. Obviously, this person has a very powerful anti-detection ability, so Carl''s domineering looks will be invalid. "Kildas, you are responsible for dealing with the incoming enemy. You are ready to fight, and fire a signal flare to notify others that someone is coming! I''m going to find Makarov now, and by the way, look at the source of that dark magic, what is it! " ... at the same time. Just when Carl and others were preparing. On the black airship, there is a flag with a heart-like symbol painted on it. This is the heart of one of the demon in the dark guild! They are coming menacingly, and their target is directly at Sirius Island! Chapter 537： Makarovs consciousness "I already know about this, Carl, you just stay here, and leave the devil''s heart to me to deal with it! As the president, I will never allow people from the Dark Union to set foot on the fairy sacred land of Sirius Island! To bet on my life, I also want to let them know what price it will cost to invade Sirius Island! " Makarov was obviously a little angry at this time. He learned from Karl that when the dark union invaded here, he was already very angry. In any case, the guilds holy land was invaded, and it is absolutely impossible for him to wait and die. This is not only a matter of face, but more importantly, the members of the guild, who are in battle at this time. Makarov absolutely does not allow the people of the dark union to hurt his children! Carl looked at Makarov''s figure from behind and couldn''t help but shook his head. His back reminded Carl of the white beard who used to be the world''s strongest man in the world of One Piece. Whitebeard and Makarov have several things in common. First of all, the first point is that both of them are very old, which also leads to their strength not in the peak period. The second point is that although their strength is not at the peak, they all have frightening power! The average person is not his opponent at all. However, the diseases brought about by old age are also a hurdle they cannot escape. Then there is the third point, which is also the most similar point between the two of them! That is, both of them regard their partners as their own children. Baibeard treats his crew as his son. Makarov is the same. Nearly 90% of the members of Fairy Tail are brought up under his care. Except for some who joined in the middle, including Naz, Gray, Elsa, Ikana, Rebbi, and Mirage, they all grew up under the care of Makarov. Even Kildas joined Fairy Tail when he was a teenager. not only that. The rest of the members of Fairy Tail were almost always joined when they were younger. At that time, Makarov had almost just become the president of the president. It can be said that Fairy Tail is Makarov''s home, and most of the members are also brought up by him. That''s why these people have such a high sense of belonging to Fairy Tail. Even Carl had to obey this point. After all, Naz and most of them have a miserable life experience, either orphans or wandering in this world alone. If there is no fairy tail, such a shelter. I''m afraid they won''t live now. Even if he can live to the present, his personality will not be as upright and lively as he is now. All this is given by White Horse Karlov. So this is also the point that Carl admires him most. If you change positions, Karl doesn''t think he can do the same thing as Makarov. "Teach them to deal with the affairs of the dark union. Now let me see what the darkness is hidden in Sirius Island! If my guess is correct, this should be what they said in the air, is the Dark Magister Jeff? " Carl''s face was solemn, carefully following the smell of darkness, and began to look for the other person''s figure. He wasn''t sure that the person who released the breath of darkness would be Jeff. But if it is really a card, Carl must be prepared to fight. According to the descriptions in books and other people, this Jeff''s strength is not comparable to ordinary people! His power can be said to stand at the top of this world, and is the origin of all magicians! It is not even an exaggeration to say that it is the origin of magic. Because Carl found some information based on some data, and the above all indicated that all the magic now is basically researched out based on black magic. So it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the origin of magic. But if he is stronger than Long, there is no way to define it. Because the dragon in this world has disappeared for a long time. Jeff was born after the dragon disappeared. Therefore, no one can give an accurate answer to whether Dragon or Jeff is strong or weak. I am afraid that only Jeff himself can answer this question. that''s all. Carl was looking for it, while turning on the domineering look, watching the battle on the other side. What makes Carl a little surprised is that. Makarov unexpectedly lost to the opponent. This is something Carl did not expect. However, Kildas stepped up in time, and one man was fighting against two people. It''s just that he seems to be struggling. There is no way. One person deals with two people, and the two people seem to be the president and the vice president. Because of their magic power, they are completely different from other members. Kildas can stand alone and resist the power of two people, which is already considered very good. But Makarov was not discouraged either. He is taking the opportunity to recover, and when the time comes, he can continue to participate in the battle. There is no way for Makarov to be like this. His age is here, and his body can''t keep up with his own magic power This makes him look a lot weaker. If he can make him a young teenager, he will not necessarily lose. But at this moment. Carl''s case was domineering and saw Luo solve an enemy, and took his body to Makarov''s side to participate in the battle. After seeing Luo present, Carl was relieved. Although his strength is not as strong as Makarov and Kildas, there is still no problem with assisting Kildas to contend against each other. More importantly, he can help Makarov heal his body so that he can ignore his waist injury temporarily. This is the most important thing. As for the man who was defeated by Luo, he was a man with a shorter stature and a fatter and fairer skin. Carl can only see this clearly, but through his magic power, Carl can probably also know that this person''s strength is at least the same level as Elisa. However, in actual battles, he was still inferior to Luo, so he lost so fast. As for the situation in other places, it is not optimistic. The people of Fairy Tail were basically caught up in a hard fight. Elsa competes against a man alone, and the two are evenly matched, and they will be unable to tell the outcome for a while. Gray, Naz, Jajiru, and Wendy, the four of them are fighting a person who uses fire magic. This battle is evenly matched. Although it is four-on-one, it is hard to say who wins. But Karl found that Reka was not on the battlefield, as if he had withdrawn from the battle. In addition to these places, other places are also at a stalemate. Even Meister was fighting against the people of the Dark Union. But what surprised Carl was that this guy was with the people from the Magic Council! Chapter 538： Jerf "It''s really interesting to be from the Magic Council. I don''t know what they want to do in Sirius Island. But it''s okay. Now they are too busy to take care of themselves. If they still want to make trouble, I don''t mind teaching them how to behave. " Carl shook his head and ignored Meester and the member of the Magic Council. His top priority now is to find the source of that dark breath. As Carl got deeper and deeper. Soon he was next to a stream and saw a woman carrying a comatose man, who was about to leave here. "This beauty, can you please put down this person on your shoulders?" "who?!" Carl appeared suddenly and frightened the beauty. When she discovered that the person who appeared here was Carl, her face changed a lot, and she finally stayed in shock. "Why are you here?!" "Why am I not here? I am also a member of Fairy Tail!" Carl shrugged and told the truth. This is correct in any case, but it makes the other party a bit deceived. She knew that Carl was powerful, so she didn''t choose to resist, but released magic and prepared to leave here. But when Carl saw her crystal ball, he immediately understood the identity of this person. "Are you the old man who used lost magic before? It seems that this is your true body. I didn''t expect that you have such a special hobby, and you like to play the role of an old man, which is really bewildering. " "You bastard! It''s called disguise, it''s not a hobby!" The beauty yelled, controlled the crystal ball, and smashed it towards Carl. The powerful magic power is enough to destroy everything around. But when the crystal ball hit Carl, it didn''t cause any damage to him! This kind of thing, for Carl, is basically a toy, and it won''t cause him any harm. "I haven''t seen you for so long, you haven''t made any progress at all. Would you like me to teach you some magic?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he released the illusion magic that he hadn''t used for a long time. This magic has a very powerful hallucination ability, as long as it is recruited and the opponent''s mental power does not exceed Karl''s words. She can only be at the mercy of Karl! And everything she saw was made up automatically by her brain. So now she started to cry out inexplicably, as if she had seen something sad. Even at the innermost part of her, she was still whispering things like "Mom", "I''m sorry", "Mom, I misunderstood you." This made Carl, who wanted to solve him, suddenly relented. Cough! I didn''t feel weak because he was a beauty, but I felt that this guy had a bit of a story, and it wasn''t as bad as it seemed. So I plan to spare him, just take away this guy who seems to be the source of dark magic! Ok! This is the reason why I let her go. I am not an LSP! After Carl hypnotized himself and made complaints about himself. Only then was he able to use his power to wind up a whirlwind, drag the man up, and then walked towards Makarov. However, the distance here is relatively long, and if Carl wants to reach Makarov, he needs to release two void walks. But when Carl took this unknown man, ready to release the second void walk. The surrounding space was suddenly locked! At the same time, a powerful dark magic power emerged from this man! Such a scene made Carl understand that the person in front of him is indeed the source of dark magic! "You are the legendary Jeff? In other words, shouldn''t you be dead and need to be resurrected and awakened? Why does it look like you dont want to die at all except for being a little depressed? " Carl''s Void Walk is an instant skill. Although there will be a one-point and one-second pause in the middle of receiving, this is completely negligible for Carl himself. But Jeff caught this, the insignificant zero-one-second gap, and blocked the surrounding space with dark magic. This is enough to show that the guy in front of him has a very high level of attainments in space! If not, he wouldn''t be so easy to seal off the surrounding space. After all, Carl''s own strength is not weak. People who are not at the same level as Karl''s strength can''t block his void walk at all. In other words, the strength of this Jeff is at least as good as Carl! "Are you also a member of the Dark Guild? In your body, I noticed that it was very rich, not even weaker than my dark power. You have tried so hard to approach me because you want to wake me up, but I can tell you that I have always been awake! My magic is only sealed by myself, because I have seen too many wars, tired of death and killing, and used to seeing life and death! That''s why I fight my own magic power, but your appearance makes me have to remember this power. You people in the dark guild are really sinful! " Jeff said something creepy in a very calm tone . There was even a cold feeling in his voice. But Carl can detect that this person is very helpless, and his depression is real! He didn''t want to hurt any life, and at the same time he wanted to step into the abyss of death! But he obviously couldn''t do it. Carl didn''t know what made him look like this. But there is one thing Carl must explain clearly to him, otherwise the misunderstanding will be big. "Ahem, Mr. Jeff?" "I have one thing that I must explain to you. I am not from the Dark Guild. If you have heard of Fairy Tail, you should know this sign. " As he said, Karl showed his forearm. There is a vivid, shining fairy tail logo on it. This kind of thing is printed on the body with special magic, and there is no way to remove it unless you quit the guild. Even cutting meat is useless, because this thing will appear in another place. And this logo represents your identity. The most important thing is that in this place on Sirius Island, this sign will exude a strange magic. This is from Sirius Island, from the shelter of the first president! "Fairy Tail?" "It''s really weird, how can the fairy tail take it, someone with such a huge dark power?" Jeff showed a puzzled expression. The murderous look in his eyes just now disappeared. Obviously, after Carl had identified his identity, his killing intent on Carl had disappeared. At the same time, even his magic power was taken back. The surrounding space has also been restored to its original state. Carl can continue to release the void walk. Chapter 539： collision! Although Carl can leave now, the situation in other places is not particularly in his eyes. Especially when there was a thunder in the sky. Laxus, who launched the guild before, also returned. However, Carl was able to perceive that the magic power on Laxus was relatively weak through his domineering look and feel. obviously. He sensed the danger here, so he tried his best to rush back. At the speed of his lightning and consuming a lot of magic power, he could indeed come to Sirius Island very quickly. But in this way, his combat power cannot be sustained. But it doesn''t matter. Now in the heart of the devil, except for the president and vice president, everyone else is basically annihilated. Especially there is a Protoss among the enemies. This guy was taken directly by Lucy and completely rebelled. Although Carl doesn''t know how Lucy did it, it suffices to show that the members of Fairy Tail are not in vain! Even the Dark Guild could not defeat the fairy tail. So far, this is Fairy Tail, fighting the Dark Guild for the second time. So far, their record is 100% victory. In the previous battle against the Generals of the Six Devils, the fairy tail was the main force and killed the opponent. Among them, the scales of Snake Jizhi only exerted a little effort, and Cyan Tianma basically made soy sauce all the way. Not to mention the demon cat''s lodging, after all, this guild only has two living people, Wendy and Xia Lulu. Finally, the two of them joined the fairy tail. So this credit is naturally counted on the fairy tail. It is precisely because of this. Carl is not worried about these people, the president and vice president of Captain Devil''s Heart will fail. The strength of these people is not weak at all! So Carl can completely focus his attention on Jeff, who is a little confused in front of him. He knows very well why this very powerful person in front of him has become such a look. It is really puzzling. And more importantly, Carl can feel the extremely strong breath of death from his so much. This may be the source of magic. Carl didn''t know much, and he didn''t care about magic either. The only thing he cares about is whether there is a dragon in this world. Carl''s current strength has reached a bottleneck. If you want to improve again, the trigger choice is one aspect. On the other hand, you have to find someone with the same strength as yourself, or even stronger than you, to fight! Jeff had no fighting spirit in front of him, and Karl didn''t plan to do anything against him, so he planned to ask the other party if he knew the trace of the dragon. "Jerf, I am not interested in your current situation, and I am not confused about you. I have only one question now. For the sake of bringing you out, can you answer me? " "What''s the question? As long as I know, I will answer you." Jeff seemed to talk very well, and Carl also relaxed his vigilance at this time and asked his own question. "I heard there are dragons, and you have lived for so long, should you have seen dragons? If you can, please tell me where the dragon is, I..." "Are you going to go to death?" Before Karl could finish speaking, Jeff interrupted. And at this time, his body was already exuding a strong breath of death. "If you want to die, I can fulfill you, but I absolutely don''t allow anyone to wake Acunororia! The final Black Dragon King Akunoronia, represents destruction, represents darkness, and represents the end of death! I will not allow anyone to wake it up, because his arrival represents the destruction of the entire world! " Before he finished his words, a force of death burst out of Jeff''s body. This is Jeff, the magic that can bring death! After he learned that Karl''s target was the dragon, he did not hesitate to choose to act on Karl. But he didn''t take it seriously either. Because Carl released the domineering, he contended with the opponent''s magic power. At the same time, his domineering look was also passed on to Jeff, giving him a shocking feeling. "What kind of power is this, it has the posture of a king, and a good spiritual impact. The magic of this world is really getting more and more diverse, and I have never heard of your magic, I have never seen it. " Jeff shook his head, then took a step back, opened his hands in a posture, and the magic on his body broke out again! This power instantly invaded Carl''s body, completely enveloping him. Surrounded by this death magic, the surrounding environment suddenly became extremely withered. This is the magic of death that can take away the lives of others. But Jeff was stunned at this time, because he discovered that Karl had not died after being wrapped in his own power. Not even a bit of damage was caused. And most importantly, Jeff noticed another breath of death on Carl''s body! This is the power from the breath of hell, which made him mistaken for the magic of death. "Jerf, this kind of power is not only for you Although mine is not very orthodox, it is not bad!" The voice just fell. The **** breath burst out, directly pushing Jeff''s magic power away! The simple collision between the two of them was almost evenly matched, and no one could help each other. Jeff broke again with a gesture, and a magic circle that stood tall in front of him showed up. While seeing this magic circle. Carl felt a great threat! He knew that he had to be serious, otherwise he might get hurt! Because the power of this magic circle is very powerful! Even Karl felt that if he was accidentally hit, he would be affected. Even killed directly! But just when the two confronted each other. Jeff''s face changed slightly, and then the magic circle was cancelled. Carl also noticed something strange. Because on the other side, a powerful magical power broke out. Fairy Tail has won. The devil''s heart is completely defeated. "Fairy Tail won, they are quite capable. If you hate the Black Sorcerer so much, how about killing them? " Carl teased. Since Jeff didn''t plan to fight anymore, he didn''t need to be wary of the opponent either. This person, if normal, is quite gentle. At least his current character is so. But once he becomes cruel, even Karl has to be careful. Jeff''s reputation is not blown out. So he planned to use the devil''s heart to test it out to see if he really hated the Black Sorcerer. "Needless to say, I will also go back to solve those people who are hunting lives everywhere under my banner. But before that, you are going to be unlucky, because the end is coming, and your lives have come to an end! " Chapter 540： Black Dragon King! Acunororlia! "Acunororlia..." "coming!" "He was attracted by sin and darkness!" "Good luck to you, fairy tail!" After Jeff finished speaking, he disappeared on the spot. Even if it is Carl''s domineering look, there is no way to track him. There is no way, the strength of this guy is basically on par with Karl. Through the simple collision just now, Karl can tell that his strength is not defeated by himself. If you really want to fight, whoever loses and wins in the end is not necessarily true. What makes Karl curious is, why would Jeff run away without thinking or hesitation? Could it be said that the black dragon king Akunoronia is really so strong that he, the originator of the black mage, is afraid of three points? If this is the case, Carl feels that he is in big trouble. He originally thought that the strength of the dragon would not be too exaggerated. But after seeing Jeff''s strength today, he felt that Long was not as simple as he thought! In particular, Jeff''s strength was comparable to his own, but after sensing the dragon, he immediately fled here. There was not even a moment of hesitation. This made Carl understand that the black dragon king Akunoralia is really powerful! Otherwise he would not run so fast! "This matter must be notified to everyone quickly!" With that said, Karl immediately left here and came to the coastal Gobi Desert. Since they had just ended the battle, everyone was here to relax and heal their injuries. The person with the devil''s heart also left here at this time. Carl didn''t bother to chase them, but told him all about Jeff before. When they heard about this, they were shocked. But what surprised them even more was yet to come. Because Akunoronia is coming! Carl talked about this, and at the same time persuaded everyone to leave. After learning of this, Kildas''s face was the first to change. On the other hand, Naz''s several dragon-killing wizards were still excited here, and even wanted to stay on Sirius Island, actively asking Akunorori if they knew the location of other dragons. But Makarov stopped them from doing so. Although he has never seen Akunororlia, he understands that dragons are not easy to provoke. Especially this guy, even Jeff was a little afraid, and they had no reason to stay here to die. So everyone immediately packed up and prepared to leave. As long as they can escape here before the black dragon arrives, they will be considered successful. As for fighting each other or something, they don''t have to think about it. Even Karl warned Luo and Intil to let them both not have this idea. Although Karl didn''t know the strength of Akunorori. But judging from Jeff''s reaction, the opponent is absolutely invincible! It may even be the ceiling of this world! none of them! After all, Jeff was so strong that he had to retreat when he learned that the other party was coming. One can imagine how strong this guy is. In this way, everyone took the shortest time, almost three or four minutes, packed up their things, and set up a simple raft to leave. But they are still one step too late! A figure covering the sky and sun appeared above Sirius Island. The black shadows fell in everyone''s eyes, causing everyone to cry in exclamation. "This is Akunororlia. When I was on the mission, I was injured by him!" Kildas spoke, and Naz''s attention was immediately caught. The others took a breath, ready to leave at any time. But Naz, who had only one rib, wanted to rush forward. But he hasn''t waited for any action yet. Dragon claws fall from the sky! Upon seeing this, Makarov immediately made himself huge and resisted the blow abruptly! "Children, leave quickly, I''ll give you a break!" "President!!!" Seeing Makarov fighting so hard, Naz and others suddenly exclaimed. But before they could do anything, Akunoronia showed a humane expression, glanced at Makarov with disdain, and stepped on it directly. "Run! Children!" Makarov shouted again. But this time, Naz and others did not respond, but instead rushed up collectively, each released the strongest magic, and bombarded the black dragon! "President, we won''t leave you alone!" This is what Naz said! Although he has a tendon, sometimes he will be stupid and will not act according to the atmosphere. But his respect for Makarov is sincere! It''s not just him! All the others had sincere respect for Makarov, so they all rushed up and none of them ran away! Even Intier and Luo both released their abilities and attacked Akunorori. But their attack only raised some smoke and dust, and they didn''t even break the defense! Even Luo''s fruit power could not affect Akunorori''s body. This scene changed Luo''s eyes a bit. This is the first time he has encountered the land, only relying on his own skin, without relying on any other power, can block the creatures he cuts! Even in the Marvel world with so many gods he has never encountered such a thing! The black dragon in front of him broke his understanding of why. "Everyone retreat! I''ll buy you time!" "One Sword StyleGhost Cut" In an instant! The world has changed! The surrounding time seems to have stopped, and the air has lost its fluidity. This space, like ink painting, has no color! But as Carl slowly retracted the knife into its sheath. The space returns to normal immediately, The waves began to roll. The earth began to tremble. Even the sky was torn by a huge hole! At the same time, a blood burst out of Black Dragon''s body! A space crack of 100 meters appeared in front of the black dragon! With this blow, Carl cut the space and cut through the black dragon''s skin at the same time, inflicting some damage on him! The morale of everyone seeing this scene also increased. Carl''s attack made them see that Akunoronia was not invincible, nor was it invulnerable! "Go to everyone! As long as he is still a creature, he will have a chance to kill him. He must not be allowed to destroy Sirius Island!" Elisa yelled. Everyone including Karl, once again release their strongest power! The powerful magic wave slammed into the black dragon''s wound, but it didn''t make him take a step back. Carl was holding his breath, and flashed in front of the opponent. In an instant. Thirty-one spatial cracks over a hundred meters in length appeared in front of Akunororlia! At the same time, thirty-one knives appeared on his body! This is Carl''s strongest swordsmanship! Thirty-one dollars a second! Knife crit! Knife tears the space! It even caused the space to collapse, which made Akunoronia anguish! Chapter 541： Fight against the Dragon King! Accompanied by a loud dragon chant. Blood was shed from Akunorolia''s body. But this is not over yet. The attacks by Carl and others continue. However, apart from Karl, there is only the Dragon Slayer Magic, which can cause a little damage to him. But it was limited to the extent that it could knock him back, and could not cause effective damage at all. But that''s okay. Now the main C is Karl! Everyone just needs to follow his rhythm and continue to attack the black dragon, harassing his attacking rhythm. And the look in Akunororlia''s eyes at this time, from the beginning of contempt and disdain, became serious. He knew that the human being in front of him had a very powerful force. If he is not serious, he is likely to die in the hands of this human! "Humanity!!!" Without any signs, the black dragon roared and vomited! Seeing this scene, Carl frowned, feeling a little bad. Naz and others were a little excited. "Human! What is your name, you are qualified to be remembered by my Akunorolia!" "You remembered it for me, my name is Karl, I am a dragon slayer!" "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, there is no dragon-killing magic, but it can hurt me, and you don''t even have much magical power on your body. You shouldn''t be from this world, human Karl! " Hearing what Akunororlia said, Carl didn''t speak, but Luo and Intier''s faces changed slightly. They didn''t expect that Akunororlia could see through this! But think about it. As the apex of existence in this world, Akunoralia is of course the person who knows the world best. If there is an inexplicably powerful combat force, it can even hurt him. Acunororlia will naturally know if this person is a person from this world. After all, few of the power in him came from this world. But Naz and others didn''t care. Carl is a companion anyway. In addition, their current enemy is Akunororlia, so naturally they must unanimously to the outside world! As for the identities of Carl and others, we will have to wait until after defeating Akunororlia! "The insight is really keen, and he deserves to be called the ultimate dragon king by Jeff. Acunororlia, I admit that you are very strong, but don''t think you can beat us in this way! Soon I will let you experience the taste of death! " Carl shouted. Power broke out again! He combined all of his powers together, and slashed out in an instant! This blow. Cut through the sky, tear the space! A crack in the space of nearly a kilometer appeared in everyone''s eyes. With this blow, the space was completely four years old, and the surrounding space was extremely turbulent. It is even more exaggerated than the impact caused by the previous space collapse! See this scene. Everyone present couldn''t help but take a breath. Akunoralia was even more surprised. Because there was also a deep bone wound on his body! "A mere human, dare to hurt me, let me die!" "The roar of the black dragon--" Accompanied by a roar from Akunorolia. The magic circle appeared from his mouth. The huge black magic power immediately surrounded Xu Jian. Carl can''t resist, he can only evade. But in this way, Sirius Island was exposed. "Oops!" Seeing this scene, Carl flashed over immediately, wanting to help resist. But the black dragon''s roar is very powerful, even if Karl has completely released his power, he can''t hold it. More importantly. The destructive power of this roar is really amazing. Those splash damage, falling on Sirius Island, can cause a huge explosion! Upon seeing this, Carl directly changed into the form of the Phoenix, wanting to resist this attack! Seeing Carl''s sudden transformation, Akunororlia squinted his eyes, and the killing intent in his eyes was extremely lingering. "President, can we still run away?" Lucy asked. Sirius Island is already crumbling. They have no tools to escape. And in order to fight the devil''s heart, all of them basically exhausted their best. This has led to a bit of difficulty in the fight against Akunororlia. Even if it was Luo and Intil, their physical strength had not fully recovered, and the two of them could escape alone. But if this is the case, they will feel guilty for a lifetime. "Now everyone is holding hands, we have to transfer the magic to Carl. He is our only hope, as long as he can defeat Akunororlia, we will survive! If he can''t do it, everyone will die together! " "Yes, the big deal will die together!" Naz was the first to respond, and directly took Wendy and Elisa by the hand. If it weren''t for his innocence, everyone thought he was taking the opportunity to take advantage. When other people saw this, they all held hands, even Laxus. Although he was a little reluctant. But for the fairy tail, in order to survive now he can only pin his only hope on Carl. Next second. The magic power instantly soared into the sky and gathered on Carl''s body, making the phoenix flame on his body even bigger! Carl felt the surging power in his body, and suddenly understood what was going on. Although this force is only temporary. But Carl now has all the power of all members of the guild. This is their sustenance, and it is the only way to defeat Akunorori at the moment! So Carl can''t live up to their trust! Even though Carl came to Fairy Tail, it took more than three months, nearly four months, to be full. But here, he was really happy, and even found the feeling of being in the world of One Piece at the time. This gave him a sense of belonging to Fairy Tail. That''s why he wants to guard this place. If this is changed to the Marvel world, if it is not for his own benefit, Carl will not save the earth. But now it''s different. He sincerely wants to protect the fairy tail. Therefore, at this time, he has also been working hard for a long time, releasing all kinds of power, and confronting Akunorolia! Carl is now incarnate as a phoenix, constantly fighting with Akunorori in the air! At the same time, his size, because of other people''s magical powers, has become comparable to that of Akunoralia! But just when the two of them were in a stalemate with each other. A black magic power swept the entire Sirius Island instantly! "Jeff?!" Seeing the man who suddenly appeared in the sky, Carl was puzzled. Akunorori didn''t care about this, he slapped Karl directly with a paw, and then took a breath of dragon and went out! "The roar of the black dragon--" Chapter 542： Huangquan fruit! The face was stunned by the black dragon''s roar, causing Carl''s body to be a little unstable. But the appearance of Jeff made Karl very jealous. He is now a little worried that Akunoralia will join hands with Jeff to deal with himself. In this case, he has absolutely no chance of winning! But at this moment. Jeff began to speak. "Acunororlia, with your power, there is no way to kill him directly. It seems that the strength of this outsider is indeed very strong. This time I can make an exception and join forces with you to defeat this outsider. Although I have no grievances with him, it is better not to exist for people who do not belong to this world. I''m sorry, Mr. Carl, I didn''t find your identity before so I let you go. But now I will not let you go. Although I cherish life very much, you, an outsider, are not within the scope of what I cherish! " While talking, Jeff directly released his magic power and hit Carl with all his strength! This blow made Carl feel a bit numb in his scalp, but Akunoralia was chasing after him, and he couldn''t hide it! "Fight!" Carl gritted his teeth and directly carried this force, rushing to Jeff''s body, trying to knock him back. But Jeff reacted very quickly. He directly used teleport to avoid Karl''s attack range. At the same time, he also stretched the distance and released magic again. "Nosy! Don''t think so, I won''t kill you! You humans, there is not a good thing! Damn it! " Akunoralia looked at Jeff with murderous intent. Obviously, the two of them were enemies before. However, due to the existence of Carl, the two of them have unified their camps. In order to solve Karl, the two enemies joined forces, which caused Karl to have a headache. Whether it''s Jeff or Akunoralia, these two alone are enough for Carl to drink a pot. Once the two of them join forces, Karl''s winning rate will never exceed 10%! But it is not without the opportunity, mainly depends on how to operate. "Human Carl, you want to protect them, right? In that case, take me and kill them, so that you can fight me without distraction! I want to see what strength you can exert when you are furious! " "The roar of the black dragon--" Accompanied by a roar, Akunoronia pushed Sirius Island to release the roar without hesitation! Seeing this scene, Carl''s face changed drastically, and he wanted to use Voidwalking to rush up to block the blow. But Jeff once again released his abilities and blocked the space, which caused Carl to take a beat! At the same time, Jeff also used all kinds of magic to prevent Karl from moving forward! Seeing this scene, Carl was helpless. But at this moment. A light suddenly appeared on Sirius Island. A woman wearing a white dress with long yellow hair and a streak of dull hair appeared above the Sirius tree. The image of this girl is very petite, but Carl recognizes her. Because Carl has seen photos from the guild! This person is Mebis, the first president of Fairy Tail! "Fairy Ball!" With a crisp sound appeared. A magical barrier immediately enveloped the entire island. In full view. Sirius Island suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the roar of Akunoronia also landed on the sea, causing a huge sea vortex! Although Carl didn''t know what happened, they finally escaped. However, the appearance of the first president, Mebis, was unexpected to Karl. Even Jeff was stunned at this moment. "Mebis..." He muttered to himself, chanting the name several times, like an idiot. Without any hesitation, Carl directly started to wake up the opponent! "Aren''t you trying to kill me?" "Come on! Now I can fight with you without distraction, I want to see if there is any way to kill me!" Carl turned into a huge spoiled bird, screamed to the sky, rushed towards Jeff and Akunoronia! When these two saw this, they also fought with Carl without thinking! This battle! Shocking! Weeping ghosts! The entire ocean was affected by their battle. The most important thing is that the environment of the surrounding area has undergone some changes as a result! The battle between them is very exaggerated. Even here, some unexplained spatial turbulence has appeared. Even the magic is very unstable. that''s all. A month has passed since the time has passed! Their battle continues! This battle made the whole world realize the power of the dragon and the dark magic of Jeff. However, they did not know what the existence of the big blue bird that fought with the two, although it fell into the wind, was completely immortal. They have never heard that there is such a powerful existence in this world, which can make the black dragon and the black wizard besiege, and even not die! This is really an exaggeration. But what is even more exaggerated is that the people of the Magic Council tried to kill all three of them at the same time through the power of the magic wizard. It turned out to have the opposite effect. This magical wizard power directly added a lot of energy to the black dragon, causing Karl to fall into a disadvantage. Just like that, a few more days passed. The battle is finally over. Although this battle lasted for a month, there was no suspense in the final outcome! Jeff and Akunoronia were victorious. They thought they had killed Karl and shredded his body, so they left here. However, this area is still suffering from storms and thunder no one dared to approach. So no one knows. In a corner where the storm was the strongest. The flame of the Phoenix is ??gradually growing. It''s probably another few days. The storm has decreased a lot, and the Thunder has also decreased a lot. A man reappeared from the flames of the Phoenix. He is the Carl who was previously identified as dead by Akunorolia and Jeff! "It''s really dangerous! I almost really died. If I hadn''t exchanged the yellow spring fruit before, I''m afraid this time I would really die! I have to say that Huangquan fruit will always drop gods! Without this thing, I would never be able to resurrect. And from now on, I seem to be truly immortal. Huangquan fruit, combined with the Phoenix fruit, as long as you have enough energy, you can continue the waves without any suspense. This is really good. But who is back? The strength of Akunorori and Jeff is really strong! With my current strength, there is no way to defeat them. " Carl sighed. Although the members of Fairy Tail are not dead. But Carl can''t find anyone now. They seem to have really disappeared, not knowing where they went. But the only thing Carl knew was that Sirius Island was still there. It was in the original position, just changed the space. In other words, they all went to another space, and Carl couldn''t get involved. It is precisely because of this that they were able to avoid Akunororlia''s roar and survive. But now Carl also needs to find a way to get them out. But at this moment. A loli image suddenly appeared in front of Karl. She is the first president Mebis! Chapter 543： Mebis, the first president! "The first president?!" Seeing Loli in front of him, Carl opened his eyes wide and felt a little unreal. He really didn''t expect to meet Mebis, the first president, here. And the most important thing is that the other party still appears here in the form of a thoughtful body. This is a bit intriguing. "Hehe, you are Karl, right? Actually, the day you joined the guild, I paid attention to you. After all, you are from other worlds. Of course, I have to see if you will be disadvantageous to Fairy Tail. But judging from what you did before and the situation in your battle between Akunororlia and Jeff more than a month ago, I can basically conclude that you are a good person! " "Hey!" "Does this give me a good person card?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he made a joke. Mebis also smiled, and then he took Carl''s hands, making Carl a little confused. "The first president, you are..." "Don''t be nervous, I''m just instilling my magic power into you, so that you will be a real guild member!" With Mebis''s voice falling. Carl felt a warm current that was gradually converging in his body. But then, he felt his body as if it was disappearing. This feeling is like something is tearing at his body, trying to **** him in. This feeling reminded Carl of the scene where he used the Infinite Glove to destroy the Planet Devourer in the Marvel World. At that time, he was sucked in by the black hole only after exhaustion, and then went to the Moon World and participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War. But now he, strength and so on, is at the peak state. So he can completely resist this suction and still stay here. But what puzzled him was why Mebis did this. "Early President, what exactly do you want to do? Is it possible that you don''t plan to let me stay in this world?" "No, no, no, you won''t get back to me, oh boy." Mebis shook his head, and his body gradually became translucent. Carlton was a little surprised when he saw this scene. "The first president..." "Don''t worry about me, I''m just over-consuming my magic power, and I can wake up once I sleep. And you don''t have to worry about other people, they are in the whole bag in Sirius Island, protected by the super magic "Goblin Ball". It''s just that their time has stopped. To be precise, the time inside Sirius Island has stopped. If you want to unlock the fairy ball, you can only wait for me to wake up, so there is no need to worry about their safety. " "Can''t I disarm the fairy ball in advance?" Hearing what Mebis said, Carl asked, but the other party shook his head, showing a cute smile. "Hey, you can''t do it, this is one of my favorite magics. Even if Jeff and Akunorolia practice their hands, it is impossible to break my absolute seal, and only my magic power can remove it. But here comes the problem, I have given all my magic to you, so I must fall asleep now. " Hearing what Mebis said, Carl didn''t quite understand why she gave her magic power to herself. But before Carl could post, Mebis directly explained. "I don''t have much time left, so let''s finish it in one breath!" Mebis put his hands on his hips, put on an appearance of the old lady is very powerful, and looked at Carl with a serious expression. "Carl, the power I gave you will gradually dissipate, so I''d better use this magic power to leave this world as soon as possible. If you continue to stay here, it will be very dangerous, whether it is Jeff or Akunoronia, it will pose a threat to you! The two of them think you are dead now, but when you reappear in their sight, the world will probably die! Although it is not a problem at all to fight against them with your strength. But this world is about to suffer, and I am afraid that even the fairy tail will be wiped out by them. With your personality, you shouldn''t have the heart to see that innocent lives are gone because of you, right? " "right?" Mebius still had a serious face. But suddenly she pressed her face to Carl, and then blinked. Although she is trying hard to show her majesty, she is so cute, and she also likes to be cute. Even Karl couldn''t bear it. In short, it is very cute! Carl shook his head, triumphed the messy thoughts in his mind a little, and then asked. "Early President, what do you mean is that if I don''t leave now, the two of them will probably kill me and then join forces to destroy the world?" "This is really crazy, isn''t the two of them afraid of the world''s backlash?" Carl couldn''t believe it, Akunorolia and Jeff dared to do this. But Mebis looked at him and said in a loud voice. "They really dare, UU read and the two of them represent the destruction and death of this world. If you want to talk about backlash, it is the two of them who are backlashing the world, so now you get the idea! Listen to me, leave here quickly, and come back when you become stronger. At that time, I and Fairy Tail will always stand behind you! After all, Akunorori and Jeff will always be enemies of mankind, as well as enemies of the world. Your appearance represents a turning point in the world, but you are not strong enough now, so hurry up and become stronger! " Mebis said so, and then put on a cheering posture. But at this moment. Her body has disappeared. Carl''s eyes were empty, and the only waves of the sea were still roaring constantly. It seems that the appearance of Mebis is an illusion. It''s just that the magic she gave to Carl is real. "It seems that this world is not as simple as I imagined! The black dragon king Akunororlia, the dragon of the end of the world, and Jeff, the black wizard who represented the original death. These two guys really can''t make me feel at ease to stay here. But Mebis said so, then I can''t waste his kindness. Luo, Intil, and others, waiting for me to come back, I will kill Jeff and the black dragon Akunoronia myself! " Carl''s eyes were firm, and then he gave up resisting and let the magic flow through his body. That inexplicable suction is also constantly gathering at this time. Slowly. Carl''s figure, like Mebis, gradually became more and more blurred, until it disappeared! at the same time. A magical airship appeared in Carl''s original location. The logo on this airship is exactly the cyan Pegasus! Chapter 544： Douluo continent! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Join Shrek Academy, become a mentor, get freely assignable skill points: 1, freely assignable attribute points: 1, get transaction points: 1000. Option 2: Join the Hall of Souls, become one of the members of Hall of Souls, and get transaction points: 2000. Choice 3: Form your own power, successfully build an empire, and get transaction points: 10,000. Remarks: After system testing, this world is the Douluo continent world, and the language of this world has been automatically learned! System prompt: Due to the high level of power in this world, the age cannot be detected temporarily, and the system will fall into a deep sleep for upgrading. The system upgrade time is undetermined. System prompt: Learn from the lessons of the previous world, and have turned part of the hosts own abilities into spirit rings. Please explore the rest on your own! System prompt: Hades has been transformed into the hosts spirit, and has completed the upgrade to become a black sword. Congratulations to the host for awakening the hosts spirit, Hades! Countdown to system shutdown... 10, 9, 8... 2, 1! With the sound falling. Only then did Carl open his eyes and feel everything around him. This is a dense forest, and everything around is so refreshing, as if you are in a primitive jungle. And the most important thing is that the environment here is so beautiful that even Karl is dazzled. But this is not the main thing. The most important thing is that the world Carl is now traveling through is the Douluo Continent! This is one of the hottest novels that Carl has ever read before passing through his previous life. At the same time, the popularity of this animation has reached a very high level. The only pity was that before Carl crossed through, he only saw Tang San awakening the Killing God Realm. He didn''t know the animation plot further back. And the plot of the novel, Carl basically forgot almost, the only thing that can be remembered is that this world can be a god! And Shrek Academy is a very important main story point. Because only by going here, Karl can get in touch with the protagonist and trigger the main task at the same time. But now Carl needs to figure out what time it is. If it was the story of Douluo Daluyi, Carl could still remember a little faintly anyway. But if you change it to the plot of the novel in Douluo Dalu II, it will even be three or four. Carl''s eyes were blackened, and he didn''t know anything. Because he hadn''t watched the follow-up parts of Douluo Continent at all. Even the protagonist doesn''t even know who it is. "Forget it, before that, let''s sort out my abilities first. But the system needs to be upgraded, so I fell into a deep sleep, I just don''t know if my property panel can be opened. " Carl was talking while trying to open the properties panel. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S), devil fruit phantom beast speciesphoenix (not awakened), yellow spring fruit (not awakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 1 Remaining assignable attribute points: 2 Trading point: 11330 Number of discounts in the mall: 1 The personal properties panel can be opened. The mission system can also be opened, but the store is closed. At the same time, there is a jam in the system mission system. Although this selection system can be selected, he still has a small word to remind him that after selecting the task, if he wants to refresh the next selection, he needs to wait until the system upgrade is completed. In other words, this is the last choice before the system upgrade is completed. Then Carl chose one without hesitation. Don''t even think about Wuhundian. Although Carl is very greedy for Bibi Dong, but he wants to become Bibi Dong''s thug? Want to be beautiful! As for the third option, to form an empire alone? Karl doesn''t have this ambition. He just wants to improve his strength now to see if he can become a **** in this world. If he can, when he returns to Fairy Tail, he will be able to take care of the Black Dragon King and Jeff. Although the two worlds are different, the power of God will never be too far apart. But before that, Carl needs to sort out his current strength. The system said that part of its current abilities had been compressed by the system into spirit rings, and all of its power had basically become spirit power. Even Hades, who had succeeded in becoming a black sword, has also become his own martial soul. In this way, if you want to organize the ability, it is also very convenient. After all, the power system of Douluo Continent is simple and easy to understand ~ www.novelhall.com~ that everyone can understand. But what surprised Carl was that. Hades''s own demon power did not become a spirit ring, and it could still be released alone. This is also good news for Carl. After all, this ability is one of Karl''s commonly used powers. If he becomes a spirit ring, Karl is really not used to it. Then Karl tried it again and found that Liu Ying''s domineering and armed color domineering can still be used normally. But seeing and hearing the domineering, but need to release the spirit ring. The same is true of domineering and domineering. Floating Fruit and Shocking Fruit became two spirit rings respectively. Even the breath of **** is true. Carl was a little surprised, then turned on his spirit ring, ready to test his own power. But when Karl turned on the spirit ring, he was shocked immediately! Because almost all of his spirit rings are black, only one is red! Karl knows the power system of this world, so he can clearly know that a thousand or eight black spirit rings are equivalent to bowl face spirit rings! As for the last one, it is a spirit ring that is more than 100,000 years old! Such power, placed in the Douluo Continent, is equivalent to the top existence. Moreover, these nine spirit rings also made Karl clearly realize that he is now equivalent to the Title Douluo of this world, with a level of at least ninety and higher. As for the specific level, Carl is not clear. Because he didn''t have spirit power himself, the spirit power that seemed to be transformed was actually the magic power given to him by Mebis. This power constantly nourishes Carl''s body and makes his power stronger. And this force is also locked by the system to ensure that it will not be lost. I have to say that in this respect, the system is still very sensible. Chapter 545： Showdown! I am Title Douluo! The first spirit ring! Shadow clone! After releasing the second spirit ring, you can create a shadow with a strength equivalent to 60% of the body''s strength and with all abilities to assist the body in battle! In addition, the shadow summoned by the secondary spirit ring has a certain ability and can automatically lock the enemy into battle. The power of this first spirit ring is Hades''s original shadow ability. But now it has only become the first spirit ring ability, and after Hades successfully upgraded, this shadow has also increased from inheriting 50% of the body''s power to 60%. This is also a very huge increase. The improvement of Karl''s own strength can be said to be very huge. The second spirit ring! See and hear color domineering! When this skill is released, it can directly cover a distance of millions of kilometers, and it also comes with a perspective ability. The third spirit ring! Vision of the future! This ability is equivalent to disassembling Karl''s domineering and awakening ability. After all, when you use this ability, you don''t necessarily have to turn on the domineering. And in the future, this ability is also one of the commonly used forces for Karl. Immediately there is the fourth spirit ring! Spiritual barrier! This is an ability that Carl has rarely used, but Carl has used this trick to block a lot of mental pollution attacks in the Marvel world. It''s just that I haven''t used it much later, and this is also a passive power that he automatically obtains after his mental power rises to S level. And this power was not displayed in Karl''s attribute panel, but now it was taken out separately and turned into a spirit ability. And the most important thing is that after this ability becomes a spirit ring, it can not only help Karl himself resist mental attacks. It can even substantiate the spirit and resist some physical attacks. And the range that can be blocked is very large, at least a diameter range of hundreds of meters, all can be blocked! In this way, the value of this ability is far beyond Carl''s previous cognition. "Is this the benefit of compressing the ability into a spirit ring? Even the mental power can be released alone. Sure enough, the system of this world is what I want! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, very satisfied with this ability and this power system. Because there is no power system that is easier to understand and easy to transform than this. This will also make it easier for Karl to organize his personal attributes. Then Karl started the fifth spirit ability! Domineering! That''s right, this fifth spirit ring is Karl''s domineering look! There is nothing to say, the overlord is released. The world has changed directly. Sky: I split it! Immediately there is the sixth spirit ring! Walk in the void! This ability is one of Karl''s most commonly used forces, and basically nothing has changed. The seventh soul skill! Take control naturally! This ability is the combination of Piaopiao Fruit and Shocking Fruit! However, because the Piaopiao Fruit and the Shocking Fruit cannot be named directly, the name was compressed by the system. But the name says the same. Fluttering fruit is used to the extreme by Carl, no matter what it is, as long as he touches it, even an invisible flame or a hurricane can be easily held by Carl. Earthquake fruits can cause earthquakes and even various shock waves. So the combination of these two fruits is called this name, but there is no sense of contradiction. Then there is the eighth spirit ring! immortal! This ability is undoubtedly the general term for Carl''s speeding regeneration, Phoenix Fruit and Huangquan Fruit to recover from various injuries, as well as some defenses. And this ability also comes with a passive attribute, which is to enhance Karl''s physical defenses. This increase in defense is not only in the skin, but also in the internal organs, blood vessels, and nerves. With active ability, it is possible to control the phoenix''s flame, and even become a phoenix against the enemy. Even the breath of yellow spring can be controlled a bit. But Carl had just died once after all, thus awakening Huangquan Fruit. Therefore, his use of the yellow spring breath is not a special digital display, which needs to be strengthened. Finally, the only red spirit ring is Karl''s ninth spirit ring! Lord of Hell! That''s right, this ability is the **** breath that Karl often uses to deter others and even transfer people to the **** space. This power, without any change, is the original **** aura. But Carl found a detail. That is when he releases this spirit ring, a door of **** will appear behind him! This means that he can pull people into this space at any time. Previously, Carl needed to release the breath of **** and completely wrap it up to do this, and the other party may also break free from the breath of **** and escape. But now there are no such worries. As long as Carl is willing, he can open the door of **** at any time, forcibly pull the opponent into the space, and blow him up! Because in the **** space, Karl is the real lord of hell! He here is equivalent to God! For now, in addition to the real gods of the Marvel world, as well as the Black Dragon King and Jeff in the waist world. His ability has never failed! This is Karl''s nine spirit rings and nine abilities, basically covering 80 to 90% of Karl''s power. Even the passive ability is included. However, the powers such as armed color domineering, giving me a face, and fantasy, military physical fist, etc., were not included in the spirit ring. Carl can understand that the other fragmentary forces have not been compressed. After all, these powers are rarely used by Carl, so he uses it once in the illusion. But the arrogance of the armed color was not compressed, which Carl did not expect. But this is also good, saving him every time he releases Liu Ying''s domineering, he has to activate the spirit ring. This is really ostentatious. This is fine now. After all, Liu Ying''s domineering, coupled with Hades''s demon power, is also a perfect match! After Carl briefly tested his nine spirit rings, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Showdown! I am Title Douluo! Since they are all Title Douluo, then you have to think of a title for yourself. After all, they have all come to this world, so naturally we can''t forget this custom. "But what should I call it?" Carl thought about it, not knowing why he should be called. Then he glanced at Hades in his hand, and then put his gaze on the three big characters of "Zan Po Dao" on the panel! "Yes! My title is called Death!" "Although it''s a little second, but it suits me well." "Haha, it was such a happy decision!" "From today, I am Feng Dao Douluo, Death God Karl!" "You mortals, you only deserve to smell the fart of my **** of death Karl!" Chapter 546： Star Dou Great Forest After Carl confirmed his title, he was called Death God, and then activated the second spirit ability to see and see the domineering, and began to search for living creatures around him. Because of the pressure on Carl''s body, it is really huge. And the spirit ring he opened was still black, which made many creatures in this dense forest feel scared. But Carl is still looking for the creatures here. Soon, Carl saw something that surprised him. That was a little girl who actually lived in harmony with two spirit beasts! More than that, looking at their appearance, it seems that this girl is still the mainstay! Seeing this scene, Carl frowned and thought of someone, Xiao Wu! "I won''t be so lucky, did I meet her as soon as I came up?" Carl frowned, then released Void Walk, teleporting over. The black spirit ring lit up. Suddenly, many creatures around him felt scared. at the same time. The two huge soul beasts showed human expressions at this time, and their eyes were full of reluctance. "Sister Xiao Wu, are you really going to the human world?" "Sister Xiao Wu, can you not leave, is the human world really worthy of your yearning?" The two soul beasts vomited. If this kind of thing is known to outsiders, I am afraid it will cause riots! Because the spirit beast that can speak words is at least one hundred thousand years in strength! Therefore, one can imagine how strong the strength of these two spirit beasts is. But they were only one person who was replaced by Xiao Wu sister, who seemed to be only a little Lolita about six years old. And she is the Xiao Wu in the original book! "Da Ming, Er Ming, don''t worry about me, I''ve already inquired, just hide your identity. And I want to find and kill my mother''s beast, and I want to avenge my mother myself! " Xiao Wu showed a fierce expression. But her cute appearance is not scary at all, even a little cute. The two soul beasts called Da Ming and Er Ming looked at each other, and finally they could only sigh. "Sister Xiao Wu, Er Ming and I welcome you back at any time. If you are bullied outside, you must come back. We will avenge you!" "No, just rely on those hairy boys, who can be bullied, your sister Xiao Wu! Goodbye, let''s see you when we have a chance! " Xiao Wu waved her hand and turned to leave. But at this moment. Er Ming suddenly yelled, grabbed Xiao Wu, and put her on his shoulder. Daming also jumped up from the lake, with a trace of killing intent in his eyes! "Da Ming, Er Ming, what''s wrong with you?" "Sister Xiao Wu, wait a moment for you to leave, there is a human coming!" "Humanity?!" Xiao Wu was shocked when he heard Daming''s words. It takes at least one hundred thousand years for the soul beast to transform. But in this way, their original strength will basically disappear completely. That is to say, you will get twice the result with half the effort during cultivation, and you will be able to obtain spirit rings without hunting and killing spirit beasts. But this is also their most dangerous period. So Xiao Wu, who is only in the tenth level now, of course can''t notice anyone approaching. But Daming and Erming are different. As the two hundred thousand year soul beasts, the two of them naturally have powerful strength and can detect that someone is approaching. When Xiao Wu was still confused. A man in black, surrounded by a black spirit ring, appeared in front of the three of them! "Sure enough, you guessed right. You should be the legendary Azure Bull Python and Titan Great Ape, right?" The person here is Karl. When he saw the Azure Bull Python and the Titan Great Ape, he already understood. This is the Star Dou Great Forest! And the two of them are still alive, that is to say, the main storyline is not very far away. In addition, there is a little girl sitting on the Titan Great Ape, and her appearance and body shape resemble Xiao Wu in anime. This made Carl more certain. This is the world of Douluo Daluyi! At the same time, none of the original plots happened during this time period. Xiao Wu hasn''t left the Star Dou Forest, nor has he met Tang San. In this way, Carl can try some of his ideas. "Humans! Get out of here, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!" The Azure Bull Python is a violent temper. Seeing his roar, he razed the surroundings to the ground. With this kind of power, even if an ordinary Title Douluo saw him, he would have to retreat. But Karl was standing here, not afraid. At the same time, nine spirit rings were released from his body, which made the three of Xiao Wu''s eyes widened. Black black black black black black black black red! Nine spirit rings mirror each other and surround each other! Such a scene stunned everyone! Whether it''s the Azure Bull Python, the Titan Giant Ape, even Xiao Wu has seen this for the first time! "How can it be!" "How could there be a human being with eight ten-thousand-year spirit rings and one hundred-thousand-year spirit ring! You are not human after all! Among humans, how can there be a monster like you! " The Azure Bull Python couldn''t believe it at all, the scene before him was real. But Carl smiled slightly and released his fifth spirit ability overlord! "Fifth Soul Ability! Overlord''s look!" Accompanied by Carl''s low growl. Overlord color broke out! Thousands of miles, all covered by Carl! Within this range, the spirit beasts whose strength was lower than ten thousand years were all stunned by Karl! Even those soul beasts over ten thousand years old began to experience various discomforts. Even Da Ming Er Ming and others of this level were shocked by this force. Xiao Wu was even more faltering, as if she would fall from Er Ming at any time. When Carl saw this scene, he released the overlord in time, and Xiao Wu was relieved. But Daming and Er Ming were a little frightened. They did not expect that the human being in front of them would be so powerful! "Human! What is your purpose for coming here! Could it be that you want to hunt us and get soul bones!" Titan''s huge eyes asked. But Carl shook his head. "Don''t worry, I have no interest in your soul bones. But I am very interested in that little girl! Now I give you two choices, give her to me, let me treat her into the human world. If I dont want to, I dont mind killing the three of you! " As soon as Karl said this, Daming and Erming''s roar suddenly evoked. "Human! Don''t take yourself too seriously!" Accompanied by Er Ming''s roar. He first put Xiao Wu on the ground, and then rushed towards Karl! I saw him hit Carl with a punch The powerful force even triggered an air burst, causing the ground to crack. With this blow, he exhausted all his strength, even Title Douluo did not dare to resist! But as the smoke dissipated. Carl''s figure appeared before his eyes. Chapter 547： Level 98! "weak!" "It''s too weak!" Carl shook his head, and then he punched hard and directly shook Er Ming back by two steps. At the same time, Daming also rushed up, directly hitting Karl with his skull! Carl also broke out with all his strength and resisted. But the strength of the Azure Bull Python is stronger than that of the Titan Great Ape. So even if it was Karl, he couldn''t help being knocked back a few meters, but he still resisted Da Ming''s attack! "How can it be?!" Seeing Carl resisting his offensive with both hands made Daming a little dumbfounded. "That''s it?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he immediately pulled it out of the lake! But Daming''s strength is also very strong. He directly used the advantage of being close, began to gather spirit power, and wanted to release spirit power at close range! This kind of distance, even Carl can''t avoid it! There was a loud bang! The ground cracked. Ditch winding for thousands of meters appeared in the dense forest ahead. This blow directly destroyed a large area in front. But Daming and Erming didn''t dare to relax at all, because Karl''s breath was still there! He is not dead! "Not bad strength, even my arm was knocked out, but if there is only this, you are not my opponents." As the smoke dissipated. The scene that appeared in the eyes of Daming and Erming completely shocked their eyes. I saw Carl''s eighth spirit ring light up. The phoenix flame burned blazingly on his body. At the same time, his left arm is gradually recovering. This is the power of the eighth spirit ability! "Next, I should be a little more serious!" "The eighth spirit ability side branch! TransmogrificationPhenomenal!" Accompanied by Carl''s low growl. A cyan giant bird covering the sky and the sun appeared in front of them! The phoenix that Carl transformed into, merged with the magic of Mebis, so it became very huge! Even the Azure Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape are a lap or two smaller in front of the Phoenix! Such a size, coupled with Karl''s spirit ring and aura, immediately shocked the spirit beasts in the entire Star Dou Great Forest. They bowed their heads and proclaimed their courtiers, lying on the ground in various postures, completely afraid to resist. Daming and Erming also felt a tremendous pressure, their bodies trembling constantly! This force makes them impossible to resist! This is Carl''s strength. He didn''t even use the ninth spirit ability! "It''s really boring, I won''t fight anymore?" When Karl saw the two of them, because of instinctive fear, he lost his fighting spirit and couldn''t help feeling a little bored. The strength of the 100,000-year soul beast is strong or weak. Although the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape are the overlords of the Star Dou Great Forest, they were taken out separately, and their strength was at the level of ninety-five and ninety-six Title Douluo. So Carl frightened them just by his momentum. It is enough to show that Carl''s current strength is more than ninety-six, even more than ninety-seven! Otherwise, it is impossible for them to shiver. Of course, this does not rule out the repressive power brought by the Phoenix, as well as its own domineering look. This can weaken the opponent''s ability. "Human! You are interesting!" Just when Carl was about to recover. A strong voice suddenly sounded from the bottom of the lake. Daming and Erming were shocked when they heard this voice! Even Xiao Wu''s face changed! "How is it possible! You woke up unexpectedly!" "Suddenly there is a strong man in the Star Dou Great Forest, with a bloodline no less than that of the Dragon God, and I will naturally wake up. But what I didn''t expect was that you would turn out to be a phoenix burning with undead green flames! What a disappointment! " With the voice full of majesty, when it resounded in everyone''s ears. A huge black dragon appeared in front of everyone. But with a burst of smoke, the giant dragon full of oppression in front of him turned into a handsome man with black hair and golden eyes! "Di Tian!?" Seeing this person''s appearance, the Azure Newborn Python suddenly yelled. But it was Di Tian''s slap that greeted him. This slap slapped the sky green bull python directly into the air. The Titan Great Ape was a little angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything to Di Tian, ??for fear that it would offend the other party and cause a murder. "You little babies, you think I can occupy the core area when I fall asleep. I really don''t know what to do. But I don''t bother to care about you, after all, you are still young. " Di Tian sneered, ignoring Daming and Er Ming. Even Xiao Wu had no value in his eyes. It was only because of Carl that he would wake up in his deep sleep. "Ditian? Who are you?" Carl hadn''t watched the second part of Douluo Mainland, so he didn''t know who the opponent was. However, he was also regaining his adult form at this time and came to Di Tian''s body. "The strength is good, it''s about the level of 98 following Super Douluo. If I can fully wake up, I really want to fight with you! Hahahaha!" "It''s been a long time since I''ve encountered a human that can make me so excited, but the aura in you is too strange. Not only the aura of human beings, but also the aura of spirit beasts and elves. Tell me the truthWhat the **** are you! " "Hehe, I am a human being, like a fake human being!" Carl sneered, and Hades appeared in his hand instantly. At the same time, nine spirit rings exploded at this moment! "Ninth Soul Ability! Lord of Hell!" With Carl''s soft voice. Without any hesitation, he directly released the ninth spirit ability! Carl could feel a slight threat from this Emperor''s body. In other words, his worst strength is also at the level of Jeff, and may even reach the level of the black dragon. But he didn''t think that he would be better than Black Dragon. Because Carl didn''t feel the threat of death on his body. So Carl can probably estimate his strength. "Don''t worry, don''t worry about it, I don''t have any malice against you!" Di Tian saw that Karl was ready to do something, and immediately stopped him. "I''m in a state of shaping, and this body is just my clone. So do you want to fight my clone? This will seem a bit boring to you and me. After all, my clone has only more than 400,000 years of soul power cultivation base, which is half of my body''s cultivation base. So I didn''t come to fight with you, I just wanted to see you, someone with blood no less than Shenlong. " "In other words, you are not going to do it?" Carl frowned when he heard the other person''s words. Di Tian also nodded, his figure slowly disappearing. "Yes, I shouldn''t do it now, but I promise that when I really wake up, I will be the first to fight with you!" "A Ninety-eighth-level Super Douluo!" "It''s really rare to see it! Hahahaha!" Chapter 548： Xiao Wus Choice "Send Lord Beast God!" Xiao Wu obediently bowed. Before the body disappeared, Di Tian looked at Xiao Wu more, and then smiled with satisfaction. Obviously, she is a little interested in Xiao Wu, but she is not very interested. But every soul beast that dared to transform is worthy of admiration. The same is true of Ditian. Although he appears in a human form, this is not a transformation, but his own ability to change into a human image for a short time without affecting his own strength. Every super soul beast with a cultivation base of more than 500,000 years basically has this ability. The Azure Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape were only a cultivation base of more than 100,000 years, and the distance between them was 500,000 years, which was too far away. Therefore, it is impossible for the two of them to be directly transformed into human forms. "It''s just to come out for a cutscene and promote your territory. It''s really interesting." Carl shook his head. Di Tian''s behavior is equivalent to his own territory, he was offended by another person, and then he came out to declare sovereignty. But when he saw Kalkar, he did not rush to fight. Because he knew that there was no killing intent in Carl''s eyes, he would leave with confidence and boldness. "So you make your choice, and I will give you the last minute! If you dont make a choice as soon as possible, I dont mind killing you! " Hear what Carl said. Daming and Erming suddenly became entangled. They already knew very well that they weren''t Karl''s opponent, but for the sake of Xiao Wu, they couldn''t hold back. Just at this time. Xiao Hu walked out from behind with a brisk pace. "Da Ming Erming, I can''t hurt you, so I decided to follow him into the human world!" "Sister Xiao Wu, you..." "No need to persuade me, I know you want to take care of my safety, but if I don''t follow him, we will all die here." Xiao Wu gently stroked the bodies of Daming and Erming, then turned around and walked towards Karl. "Let''s go!" "you sure?" Carl didn''t expect Xiao Wu to go with him so neatly. He didn''t even hesitate. This makes Carl feel guilty of kidnapping children. But when I thought, the little girl in front of me was transformed from a rabbit that was more than 100,000 years old. That sense of guilt suddenly weakened a lot. But even so, this is a cute bunny. The kind that can sprout bleeding. "I have decided that whether you are a bad person or not, I will enter the human world. At the same time, I hope you can promise me not to hurt Daming and Erming." "No problem, I can promise you, and I''m not a bad person. Because of some things, I lost some memories, and then just happened to hear you talking. That''s why I plan to follow the boat and take you to the human world. It was my fault for being so rude to you before, but you can rest assured that there will be no next time. " Facing such a cute little dance, Carl''s heart melted. Moreover, he has no interest in Daming and Er Ming, and naturally there is no need to kill them. Xiao Wu laughed happily when she heard it. "Then let''s go!" She took Carl by the hand and wanted to get out of here quickly. At the same time Carl was also in her smile, seeing a bit of bitterness and reluctance. obviously. She was still afraid of Karl''s rebellion, so she wanted to leave here quickly to protect Daming and Erming. At the same time she also disregarded her safety. This forced smile is the best evidence. However, Carl did not break through, but passively followed Xiao Wu. that''s all. They walked for a long time. It''s very far from the core location here. And if you walk along the path here, you will soon be able to leave the Star Dou Great Forest. This is the environment that Carl sees through his domineering look. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. My name is Xiao Wu, dance dance! " "My name is Carl, the title of Death, you can call me Brother Carl from now on." Carl rubbed Xiao Wu''s head, she also showed a smile, and then nodded. But after seeing this smile, he sighed. "Xiao Wu, in fact, you don''t have to force yourself to laugh, I know you are very upset now. Your smile is just a pretend to make me feel relieved, right? Now I can tell you that I will not hurt you, and I just want to find an identity for myself. If not, what do you think the people of Wuhun Palace would think of the two of us without identity, appearing in this world alone? And the reason why I was like that just now was because I was just awake, and my memory was a little confused, which made me a little irritable. " Carl''s face was not red and heartbeat, panicking. He made up a matter of losing part of his memory and waking up in the Star Dou Great Forest after waking up. And also found a proper reason for his previous behavior. However, what he did before was indeed a bit unconsidered. But if he could rush in, Carl would still do it, because he didn''t plan to make Tang San cheaper. Who made him the protagonist of this world? He is not unlucky, who is unlucky. And Xiao Wu is alone, and it would be quite dangerous to leave the Star Dou Great Forest . Carl wanted to protect her, so he took her out of here in a rough way. Carl explained part of this point. But Xiao Wu was a little unhappy, and even her forced smile disappeared. But this way, Carl breathed a sigh of relief. If Xiao Wu always wears that smile. Carl felt that he was truly heartbroken. At least now Xiao Wu believed her words and was willing to follow her. But at this moment. A giant snake suddenly appeared in front of Karl, blocking their way. "This is a mandala snake with very strong toxicity, and looking at its pattern, it is at least a four-hundred-year-old soul beast!" Xiao Wu frowned and said the identity of this soul beast. Carl nodded and asked. "Do you need it as your spirit ring? I have lost some memories, so I don''t know what kind of spirit beast is right for you." Xiao Wu was a little surprised when she heard Karl''s question. She originally thought that Karl was just using herself as a tool. But she could hear a caring tone in Carl''s tone. This made her understand that Carl''s previous explanation was probably sincere. But she still rejected Carl''s kindness. "No, let''s not say that I am not compatible with it, just say that I don''t need to hunt down the spirit ring. So there is no need for you to hunt for me, but since he appeared here to attack us, there is no need to save his life. " "Are you sure? It''s your kind!" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Carl was stunned. Xiao Wu shook her head and said with her mouth pouting. "Natural selection, survival of the fittest. We all came here like this, no one can be exceptional. " Chapter 549： Dugu Bo "Since you don''t mind, I won''t show mercy anymore." As he said, Karl put his gaze on the mandala snake in front of him. This mandala snake has a very beautiful pattern on its body. At this time, it was flaring its teeth and claws, and wanted to attack Karl. But under the effect of the wedding that Karl released, it was restrained in place, unable to move at all. Then Karl gently raised his hand, and the mandala snake was easily picked up, without any room for resistance. "This little brother, can you give this mandala snake to the old man?" Just when Carl was about to end this insignificant life. A strong voice sounded from afar. Although no one appeared, the voice had already arrived here first. And from the transmission of this voice, Carl can probably perceive the opponent''s strength, which is almost the same as that of Da Ming Er Ming. Maybe his strength is not the two of them, but it also shows that the other party is at least a Title Douluo! "You asked me to give you this snake? Am I very shameless?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. Although he did not agree to the answer, Carl did not kill the mandala snake in order to avoid extra-junctions. This poor little snake, if he is wise, I am afraid he wants to scold his mother. Because it was being targeted by two Title Douluo now. Generally speaking, apart from soul beasts with a cultivation level of ten thousand years or more, there is probably no soul beast that has such treatment. "Hahahaha, the little doll is really interesting. This mandala snake old man has been staring for a long time. He originally planned to give my granddaughter a birthday present today, and at the same time make it the first spirit ring of my granddaughter. If you kill it now, I really can''t find other substitutes. " The voice did not fall. The old man in dark green clothing appeared in front of Karl. This person''s body exudes an insidious breath, but his behavior is open and upright. And this person Karl knows! He is the famous Poison Douluo in the original work, Dugu Bo! "Little Wawa, if you plan to obtain a spirit ring for your daughter, you can choose something else. The old man wants this mandala snake. You can make a fair deal. The old man will not bully you when you are young. I can''t do that kind of thing. " Dugu Bo has a very good personality. Although he is a Poison Douluo and has a rather weird temper, his personality is indeed very good. Even in the face of juniors, fairness will be emphasized. So Carl has no hostility towards Dugu Bo. But what he said made Xiao Wu a little unhappy. "Who is his daughter! I am not! Humph!" Xiao Wu hugged her chest and snorted coldly. Of course she would be angry if she was mistaken for the relationship they only saw. Dugu Bo was stunned, then looked at Karl with a weird expression. "Don''t get me wrong, she is my sister, we are not the kind of relationship you think! And I have taken her to get a gang trader, and it doesnt matter if you let this mandala snake. " Carl hurriedly dismissed the relationship, fearing that Poison Douluo might have misunderstood something, so he threw the mandala snake over. Dugu Bo took the mandala snake smoothly, then injected a trace of toxin into its body, and then smiled at Karl. "Your sister is very cute. In return, you can take this herb that can enhance soul power." With that, Dugu Bo threw a herbal medicine that haunted the soul power to Carl. But Carl didn''t recognize this thing, so he gave it to Xiao Wu for safekeeping. "Well, let''s not live here, see you if you are lucky!" With that, Dugu Bo was about to leave. But Carl flashed away and came to him. At this speed, even Dugu Bo was startled, and then squinted his eyes. "Little Wawa, what do you mean?" "This old gentleman, there is one thing I don''t know if it''s appropriate to talk about it. It''s about the accumulated toxins in your body!" "Little Wawa, do you know what are you talking about!" Dugu Bo''s spirit power is poisonous. His own martial spirit, the Biphosphorous Snake Emperor, is a martial spirit with severe toxicity. Logically speaking, he should also be immune to highly toxic. But it was precisely because he was immune to most of the virulent poisons, which led to the virulent poison of the Jade Snake Emperor, there was no way to completely immunize him, and then his body had a problem. In this regard, he has no way to solve it himself, and can only rely on other methods to suspend his physical weakness. But when Karl said it sharply, his face changed. In order to avoid being chased by the enemy, no one knows about this matter except himself! "Old gentleman, I didn''t mean to target you, I just wanted to say that I might have a way to help you deal with the toxins in your body. However, I need an identity, an identity that can live in this world safely with my sister! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. Dugu Bo was stunned for a moment and then looked at Xiao Wu, his face changed slightly. "That''s the case. I said before that her spirit power is so special. It turned out to be a 100,000-year soul beast. It''s really rare! But do you think I will promise you little baby? I''m Poison Douluo Dugu Bo! I am here, killing both of you, and then taking the soul bone and leaving. Isn''t this more suitable for me than what you call a deal? ! " Dugu Bo was ruthless. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, and black are just a spirit ring, appearing beside him, constantly up and down, exuding endless coercion! Xiao Wu''s face turned pale at this time, and she took a step back. Although she was a little nervous, she was not afraid, because she had seen Karl''s power and knew that Karl was not afraid of each other at all. But Dugu Bo doesn''t know! Because of his biggest secret, he was pierced by Carl. This made him a little annoyed and at the same time he was thinking about whether he should stop talking. Because what Carl said may be true. If he can really free himself from the intrusion of toxins, then for him, Karl is a great benefactor to help him reborn! As for spirit bones, it was completely unattractive to a person of his age. What''s more, he is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. Even if the opponent is a human being in the form of a soul beast, unless there are special circumstances, he will not act on it. Compared with some titled Douluo who have no bottom line. Poison Douluo''s bottom line is higher and heavier loyalty. "Little Wawa, I''m Poison Douluo Dugubo! Now I give you a chance if you can cure my toxin. Do not! Even if you can relieve my toxins, I will spare your life! Otherwise I can''t guarantee that you and your sister will get out of here alive! " Chapter 550： The face-slapped poison Douluo Facing the threat of Dugu Bo, Carl smiled indifferently. The spirit rings on his body began to unfold one by one. The first black spirit ring appeared in front of Karl. When Dugu Bo saw this black spirit ring, he didn''t care too much. Because the appearance of spirit rings may not follow the exact order, even if the order is disrupted, it is not impossible to let the highest-level spirit rings appear in advance. But when Karl''s first five spirit rings all appeared in front of Dugu Bo, he knew that the person in front of him was at least a Title Douluo! Because these five spirit rings are all black. And the most important thing is that the corners of Titled Douluo''s mouth are configured for two hundred years, two thousand years, and five thousand years! If you have the conditions, you can also turn the ninth ten-thousand-year spirit ring into a red one-hundred-thousand-year spirit ring! Two yellow, two purple, four black and one red! This is the configuration that all Title Douluos dream of. But most people can''t do this, and it''s very difficult even to do Dugu Bo with standard configuration. But shortly afterwards, Carl appeared in Dugu Bo''s eyes with three black ten thousand year spirit rings, completely brightening his eyes! "How is it possible! How can you have eight ten thousand year spirit rings!" Dugu Bo was completely dumbfounded. This was the first time he saw such a spirit ring configuration. And even if Karl is not a titled Douluo right now, it''s just Contra''s words. Even if he had one less spirit ring and less spirit power than Dugu Bo, with the blessing of eight ten thousand year spirit rings, he could really contend with a titled Douluo below level 94. Although it may not be defeated, at least the opponent can''t kill him! But Carl smiled slightly, and a red light slowly appeared under his feet. "This is a one hundred thousand year spirit ring! You are also a Title Douluo?!" Dugu Bo hadn''t even waited for the red spirit ring to appear before he had already determined that Karl was Titled Douluo. This was something he hadn''t thought of at all. At this time, Karl had already displayed his eight black spirit rings and one red spirit ring in front of Dugu Bo. Such a configuration can be said to be the unique existence of the entire Douluo Continent before the whole is opened! Although Carl''s current level is only ninety-eight. But in battle, his strength will not be weaker than the ninety-nine level Ultimate Douluo! This is also the reason why Ditian would say people like Carl before, which is rare. Because the only difference between the Ultimate Douluo and the Super Douluo is not just a one-level difference. Ultimate Douluo is the closest existence to a demigod, and can even briefly contend with a demigod. However, a level 98 Super Douluo would only be killed by a single move in the face of a demigod! Even if the strength is slightly stronger, there are some 98-level external super Douluo. Up to three moves. Will be killed by a demigod powerhouse in seconds. This is the gap! As a beast god, Emperor Tian is not a true god, but he is close to a demigod. That''s why he appreciates Karl, even at the expense of his soul power, creating a clone to take a look at Karl. Because it''s worth it. "Old sir, what you said just now, I didn''t hear clearly, can you say it again? If I can''t cure your poison, what will you do to me and my sister? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, anticipating frivolousness, and even a hint of teasing. See this scene. Xiao Wu couldn''t help laughing, and then hopped over to Carl''s back, sticking out her tongue at Dugu Bo. Carl was also relieved when he saw Xiao Wu''s smile. He could see that Xiao Wu was really amused, not pretending to be. It''s just that Carl doesn''t know. Xiao Wu was simply gloating. After all, Carl treated Daming and Er Ming this way before, so Xiao Wu naturally couldn''t help laughing when he saw the same scene again. But now she can basically be sure, although Carl''s style of doing things is relatively straightforward. But he is not a bad person. If not, Carl could just kill Dugu Bo directly, and there would be no more things now. "Brother Carl, I''m sure of one thing, you are a good person! So, I will try and live with you! " Carl:? ? ? Am I being issued a good person card? But I obviously didn''t do anything! Carl was stunned and frantically complained. He didn''t know what was causing him to be sent a good person card inexplicably by Xiao Wu. But these are not important. Xiao Wu at this time had obviously recognized Karl. Although her mind is relatively simple, she is also a rabbit that has lived for 100,000 years, and she still has a little refreshment. That''s why she kept mentioning Carl. Although she believed Carl now, it didn''t mean that she would put down her guard and entrust him completely. After all, Carl is a human being, and Xiao Wu is in the form of a hundred thousand-year soul beast. But now that there is backstage protection, Xiao Wu is also happy to see, and naturally will not give up Karl, who is thick, strong and hard... thigh! "Ahem, I didn''t expect you to be a Title Douluo when you are so young. I dont know which empire your Excellency belongs to, or is it the worship of Wuhun Hall? Dare to ask what the title is..." "I am Karl, the title of Death, you can call me Karl of Death. But I am not affiliated with any organization, and I can tell you the truth. " Carl paused. Dugu Bo is also attentive, not daring to interrupt Karl. "My sister Xiao Wu and I are both transformed by soul beasts, but I have been practicing for a long time, so I have the current cultivation base. However, I have been out of the human world for too long, causing me to forget something, and at the same time I don''t have any identity to enter the human world. My sister is the same as me, she also needs a suitable identity, so if you are willing to help us, I don''t mind helping you heal the toxins on your body. " "puff--" Hearing Karl lie seriously. Xiao Wu suddenly laughed, which attracted the attention of Karl and Dugu Bo. "Sorry, sorry, I just thought of something funny, not on purpose..." Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue and blinked her eyes. Carl and Dugu Bo didn''t bother to say anything when she saw her so beautiful, they continued the topic just now. "It turns out that it''s the same thing, but if you tell me directly about this as the biggest secret of your brother and sister, wouldn''t you be afraid that after going out, I will preach it everywhere?" Dugu Bo asked Carl in turn, wanting to see what he meant. Because Dugu Bo is a little scared now. He was worried that Karl would find him to silence him. Because of the power of Karl''s body, it is too horrible! As long as he appears in the human world, he will definitely cause a violent sensation! So Dugu Bo was really worried that Carl would kill himself because of this incident. Chapter 551： 1 word! Cool! "Hahahahahaha!" "Have I been so superficial, to kill your mouth? If I really want to do this, you will be dead when you meet me in the first place! And I can see through your mind and know that you are a person of good faith. As long as I can help you solve your toxins that are deep in your bones, you will definitely not report it. Am I right, Mr. Dugubo? " Carl laughed, not taking his words to heart at all. Because Carl has read the original book, he knows what kind of person Dugu Bo is. So he was not worried, the other party would really report himself and Xiao Wu. But for the sake of the side, Carl will not treat him wholeheartedly to treat toxins. At least until Xiao Wu had the ability to protect himself, he wouldn''t be able to completely cure Dugu Bo''s toxin. So he was not worried that Dugu Bo would be detrimental to Xiao Wu. As for my own words. With Carl''s current strength, except for Bo Saixi, Bibi Dong who lifted the restrictions, and the sleeping Emperor Tian. Carl really didn''t know who else could pose a threat to himself. Perhaps the future protagonist Tang San, as well as the demigod level Tang Chen, and Qian Daoliu could pose a threat to him. Carl really didn''t pay attention to other things. But Karl is not sure how he can be promoted to level ninety-nine, or even the level of a demigod. So he needs to live in this world for a period of time, and then he needs to explore and talk about it. As for the nine trials of the sea god, and the gods of the gods of Shura and Raksha, Carl didn''t care at all. This kind of **** position is left over from other people''s play. If you want to become a god, then become a **** on your own! Carl will not pick up the rest of others to play, and then gain their inheritance. This kind of inheritance, for Carl, has no meaning! But before that, mixing an identity is the most important thing. So Dugubo''s reply is very important. In his identity, as long as he is willing to nod his head and agree, then with his identity and background, it is enough to give Carl and Xiao Wu two identities at random. "Since your Excellency has said so, I have no reason to refuse. After all, my life is still in your hands." Dugu Bo sighed and took back his nine spirit rings. But when he took back his spirit ring, he inadvertently caught a glimpse of Karl''s eight black and one red spirit rings, and sighed again. He had never heard that someone''s spirit ring could have this configuration. Even if it had, it would have to be a titled Douluo of the demigod level, so it would have such a configuration, right? Dugu Bo couldn''t help sighing. He was really persuaded. There is no way, after all, he still has a granddaughter to feed. Because of his blood, the son had not practiced well, and then passed away. Now that there is only one granddaughter left, he naturally can''t let her be alone. "By the way, what kind of status do you want? If it is too high, I might talk to Bi. Although I am a Title Douluo, I don''t have a high right to speak in the Heaven Dou Empire. If it''s just a general guest position, I can help you, but I can''t guarantee other higher positions. " "You don''t need to be too tall, just get a similar identity, and Xiao Wu also needs to practice. It''s best to keep the two of us separate, you know the reason. And during this period of time, I also hope that you will not be too far away from me, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can remove toxins from your body. Although my power can detoxify and heal injuries, your toxins have penetrated into your bone marrow. If you want to completely remove them, you will not be able to do it in a few years. " While Carl said, he released the flame of the Phoenix. At the same time, his eighth spirit ring also lit up. The cyan flame, burning in Karl''s hand, attracted the attention of Dugu Bo. Although this world, there are all kinds of flames. But like Karl, there is no temperature or even a flame that is not cruel at all. This is the first time he has seen it. "This is your eighth spirit ability?" "Yes, this is part of my eighth spirit ability. Now I can let you feel the effect of this power in advance." Before he finished his words, Karl directly threw the healer in his hand at Dugu Bo. This scene immediately caused Xiao Wu to panic. She didn''t know the effect of Healing Inflammation, and closed her eyes in fear. But the wailing in the imagination did not sound. After she opened her eyes, she found that Dugu Bo closed her eyes, with a face of enjoyment. His body was burning with a blue flame at this time, but he couldn''t feel any temperature. Even this flame couldn''t do any harm to Dugu Bo. This scene made Xiao Wu a little curious. She even wanted to try this flame. But she was a little scared. "This flame is a healing inflammation, it has no lethality, but it can heal all injuries. Even with severed limbs or damaged internal organs, they can use this ability to recover from injuries. But if the head is cut off, or the heart is pierced, this ability is invalid, because the inflammation of treatment is only effective for living people. Even if it is only half a breath I can rescue him, even your toxins cannot withstand the burning of the healing inflammation. But it''s a pity that your toxin has penetrated into your bone marrow. If you want to completely eliminate it, it is still the same sentence. It will not disappear within a few years. " Carl''s words are not only explaining for Dugu Bo, but also for Xiao Wu. He wanted to let Xiao Wu understand that this move didn''t have any lethality, and it could even heal injuries. Only in this way can she believe in herself more and more. Xiao Wu heard Carl''s words, and at this time she reached out and poked Qing Yan on Dugu Bo''s body even more curiously. She really didn''t receive any harm. There was even a crisp/numbing sensation that passed from the tips of the fingers to the body, and finally poked directly at the brain, causing Xiao Wu to tremble. This feeling is a bit addictive. Xiao Wu played several times, even holding a handful of flames in her hands to play with, reluctant to think about it. After a while. The flame disappeared. Xiao Wu shivered and returned to Carl with a ruddy face. At this moment, when she looked at Carl''s expression, she was completely different from before, as if she had a strange feeling. But Carl did not notice. His current gaze was completely on Dugu Bo''s body. "How do you feel, right?" "Hahahaha, the old man hasn''t been so happy for a long time. If I can always guarantee my current state, why can''t I break through to level 92?" Hearing what he said, Carl squinted his eyes and spoke. "Dugu Bo, let me remind you that the effect of the treatment of inflammation can only last for a week to half a month. So if you want to continue the treatment, you can take me to the Tiandou imperial family now! " "Hahahaha, no problem! The old man will not break his promise!" Chapter 552： Heaven Dou Imperial Family Carl Liu Yong''s ability to heal the inflammation caused Dugu Bo, the old poison, to bring himself and Xiao Wu to the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. They were very fast and rushed back in no time. Only when Dugu Bo came back, Carl saw a little girl who looked lovely, but with a touch of charm compared to Xiao Wu, appeared in the square. "Grandpa! You are back!" "Hahahaha, my lovely granddaughter, look at what gift grandpa brought you here." When Dugu Bo saw his granddaughter Dugu Goose, the wrinkles on her face smiled. I have to say that Dugu Bo is very fond of Dugu Goose. As long as it is for her, Dugu Bo can do anything. Who makes Dugu Goose the only relative of Dugu Bo now? Who else can I do if she doesn''t pet her! "Wow! This is a mandala snake, it''s still alive! Thank you Grandpa!" The Dugu Goose was also very excited to see the half-dead mandala snake that had been eroded by toxins. Without any hesitation, she immediately killed the mandala snake here immediately, and then began to absorb her first spirit ring. Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu frowned, feeling a little unhappy. But this is the natural law of this world, and she has no way to resist it. Dugu Bo was over-excited just now, so he forgot about Karl and Xiao Wu. Now he saw the Dugu Goose, after absorbing the mandala snake on the spot, his face changed slightly, and then he glanced at Karl and Xiao Wu. When he found that these two people did not have much stress reaction, he was relieved. "Sorry, I was a little excited when I met my granddaughter, so I forgot your brother and sister..." Dugubo apologized very frankly, and did not care about his own face. In his opinion, his granddaughter, Lonely Goose, had absorbed the spirit ring in front of Karl, the "hundred-thousand-year soul beast," and had already disrespected him. That''s why he will apologize decisively. Carl felt a little funny when he saw him so calm. However, in order to maintain his ostensible identity, that is, the soul-beast transformation and this identity, Carl took a proper glance at the other party. "It''s okay, don''t care about me." Dugu Bo breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl say this. But the people around here were taken aback. When they face the poisonous Douluo, these people from the Heaven Dou royal family must be respectful. But Poison Douluo had to feel a little unbelievable towards the young man in front of him, which made those present. Especially the young boy, after seeing Karl and Xiaoxue, felt threatened for the first time. But he didn''t know where this threat came from. "Look at my memory, forgot to introduce it to you." Poison Douluo walked up to Emperor Tiandou and said with a smile. "Emperor Xueye, this is the titled Douluo Carl, the titled Death God, an old friend of the old man. He had been in retreat in the Star Dou Great Forest before, but now he came out, and he didn''t know much about this world. So the old man proposed to let him join the Tiandou imperial family and become the royal guest secretary. You sell me a lot of face. In the future, the Tiandou imperial family will be in trouble, and the old man will be the first to come and support! " When Hearing Poison Douluo''s words, Emperor Xueye of Heaven Dou was a little surprised. He didn''t want it, the young man in front of him turned out to be Titled Douluo. Although Carl''s actual age is nearly forty years old. But his appearance is only in his early twenties. Coupled with his physique, unless Karl takes the initiative to tell his age, no one can tell that his age is true. But he didn''t bother to talk about such things. After all, who doesn''t like young people. "Reaper Carl, right? When did you and Poison Douluo met, and did you not join other sects before? Also, is there anyone else in your family? " Xue Ye was obviously a little worried about Carl, so he planned to ask about his background. Carl can understand his caution. A person who was suddenly brought over by Dugu Bo, and then became a guest of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. Even if Xue Ye had a good relationship with Poison Douluo, she couldn''t agree on the spot, so she naturally had to ask about it. But Poison Douluo''s face changed slightly, he wanted to say something, but he was preempted by Karl. "I have known Dugu Bo for a long time, but I have been in retreat for a long time, probably for more than ten years. I have been sleeping in the Tiandou Forest, seeking a breakthrough. It''s a pity that I have been sleeping for more than ten years and haven''t broken through to level 99, so I plan to go out and see if the outside world can bring me some excitement. As for my family, I only have one younger sister, her name is Xiao Wu, how about it, is it cute? " Carl touched Xiao Wu''s head and showed a petting smile. Although Xiao Wu was a little reluctant, in order to live with peace of mind in the human world, she was also very cooperative with a scissor hand. "Hello, Emperor Xueye, my name is Xiao Wu, Dancing Wu." Seeing Xiao Wu''s appearance Xueye and others were suddenly shocked. They were obviously adorable by Xiao Wu. "Hahahaha, Xueye, don''t worry so much, I can tell you that, my brother, my character is guaranteed! If you are not at ease, I will use this old life guarantee! He is absolutely trustworthy! " Dugu Bo is now completely fighting for himself and his granddaughter. Even Carl was a little moved. Dugu Bo was really loyal, even if he risked offending Xue Ye, he still had to make Carl a guest. But Xueye''s face changed drastically when he heard Dugu Bo''s words. "Mr. Dugubo, you don''t have to say that. Since you are his guarantor, this time I can do something special to make him a guest of the royal family. But then again, we haven''t commented on him yet, do we need to discuss his salary and positioning? " Xue Ye asked Carl and Dugu Bo in a questioning tone. The two of them looked at each other, and then Karl directly unfolded his nine spirit rings! Eight black and one red spirit rings appeared again. The dazzling light suddenly flashed the glasses of everyone present. Outside of Dugu Bo and Xiao Wu, they had to close their eyes and wait for the light to dissipate before daring to open them. However, the lone geese on the side was still silent in the world absorbing the spirit ring, and was not affected by what happened here. At the same time, Karl can freely control the wedding to ensure that his power will not affect the lone goose''s absorption of the spirit ring. Dugu Bo originally used his soul power to protect Dugu Bo, but when he saw that Carl controlled his soul power and didn''t let it dissipate, he suddenly smiled. This small detail made Dugu Bo''s favorability for Karl soaring! Chapter 553： Preferential treatment "It turned out to be a spirit ring configuration of eight black and one red, how is this possible?!" "Is this the level humans can reach? It''s terrible!" Xue Ye and Prince Xue Xing on the side blurted out at the same time. The reaction of the two of them was basically Dugu Bo, the reaction after seeing Karl''s spirit ring at first. Dugu Bo wants to laugh now. But he was forcibly held back. Because according to his words, he and Karl are old friends, so he knew that Karl''s spirit ring was like this for a long time. So he can''t laugh, he must hold it back! But soon, he couldn''t help but laugh. After all, this scene is really funny. Especially the scene of the collective shock of the Tiandou imperial family, I am afraid I can see this once in my life. "Dugu Bo, don''t laugh, you haven''t told me before, you still have such a titled Douluo brother with such an exaggerated strength!" Xue Ye sighed. He was stunned by Carl''s spirit ring, and his whole person was in a half-hearted state. But Prince Xue Xing was worse than him. This person is completely trapped, his mind is blank, and he even needs the support of a guard to maintain his body balance. It is conceivable that after seeing these spirit rings, he received a fierce impact. "Hahahaha, you haven''t asked me before, but my brother''s strength is more than that, he is a level 98 Super Douluo! With these spirit rings, even if you encounter the legendary, ninety-ninth-level peerless Douluo, that is, the ultimate Douluo in your mouth, you can have the power to fight! If he can successfully advance to the ninety-nine level, I am afraid he will be directly inferior to the half-length rank, but it is a pity..." To do a play, you have to make a full set. Previously, Carl said that he was in the Star Dou Great Forest and had been in retreat for more than ten years. Dugu Bo also slid down the **** to help Carl perfect his background settings. Dugu Bo is there to help, and at the same time, he speaks very differently, which makes people feel extremely credible! This level of speaking is enough to see that Dugu Bo is also a veteran in the workplace. "Grandpa? After absorbing the spirit ring, and the spirit power has been upgraded to thirteenth level...?" "What is this! Eight black and one red! Monster!" Dugu Goose had just absorbed the spirit ring, and ran over to show off his century-old yellow spirit ring, and wanted to find Dugu Bo to show off. But as soon as she came over, she saw the spirit ring on Carl''s body, and then fainted directly because of excessive shock! See this scene. Dugu Bo was taken aback. Carl is also the upper limit of instantaneous body, checking the body of the Dugu Goose. He didn''t want to cause Dugu Bo to break with himself because of an accident. Although this has no effect on Carl, if it does happen, it would be too cheating! Fortunately, Dugu Goose had nothing to do, it was just because of the simple shock of the kingdom, coupled with the previous absorption of the spirit ring, it consumed too much mental power, leading to listlessness, and fainted. As long as she sleeps, she can basically be restored to her original condition, even without treatment. After drawing this conclusion, both Carl and Dugu Bo breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu''s evaluation of Carl raised another level. After Xueye saw it, he was more sure of the relationship between Karl and Dugu Bo, which was very good. According to his understanding, if they have a bad relationship. It was impossible for Carl to come to Dugu Bo so quickly to check her body. "Dugu Bo, I accept your suggestion. His Excellency Karl''s strength makes me admire by chance. I agree to let Your Excellency Carl be our royal guest secretary, It''s just that our Heaven Dou Empire doesn''t have a rank ninety-eight titled Douluo, and there is no precedent for inviting such a high-level royal guest secretary. So about your Excellency Carls salary, please let us study it, but you and your sisters room can be selected at any time, I will send someone to clean it for you! And Tiandou Royal Academy is open to your sister at any time, she can go in to learn royal knowledge and practice courses. " Hearing what the other party said, Carl nodded, and then touched Xiao Wu''s head. "In terms of cultivation, I will personally teach Xiao Wu, so you don''t need to bother about this. Although I am not a professional teacher, I still have some experience in teaching others such things. However, Xiao Wu can go to Tiandou Academy to learn about royal etiquette and knowledge. This is an indispensable thing for girls, and at the same time it can increase your charm! " Carl said the last sentence while looking at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu nodded, her eyes full of expectation. She knew that the implication of Carl''s words was to allow Xiao Wu to integrate into the human world more quickly. Only in this way can she practice quickly and become stronger. The cultivation method of soul beast transformation is a bit different from that of normal people. Not only did Xiao Wu not need to hunt down soul beasts, but he didn''t even need to cultivate soul power. Because her spirit power is constantly increasing every moment of every day, even if she cultivates on her own, it''s just an increase in speed. But if she merges into humans directly and quickly the speed at which she can acquire soul power will become faster. The spirit beast aura on his body will also become weaker and weaker. Although it will not disappear completely, most of the time, it can also hide the eyes of Title Douluo of average strength. "Emperor Xueye, about my salary, just watch it, don''t need too much, after all, I am not short of money." Hearing Karl''s words, Xue Ye nodded, but didn''t take it to heart. Carl said that you can have something you like, but Xueye can''t really give it less. At the very least, the salary given to Carl had to be at the same level as Dudouluo. This is a respect for Karl, and it is also a contract between the two parties. If the Tiandou imperial family encounters a problem, he must represent the Tiandou imperial family. So just listen to this kind of words, there is no need to take it seriously. It should be given, Xueye is not less at all. "Dugu Bo, take your granddaughter to rest first, and I will take Xiao Wu around here." "Okay, I see, the old man resigned." Dugu Bo nodded, then simply hugged a fist to Xue Ye, and then left here holding Dugu Goose. Looking at the speed of his departure, he was obviously worried that Dugu Yan was sleeping here and caught a cold. Although, the physical quality of soul masters in this world is generally very high. But her age is very young, and she is only a tenth-level spirit master, so her physical fitness is naturally not very high. What''s more, she is still Dugubo''s blood, and the toxins in her body haven''t erupted even though she was milked. But once you get sick, it will be heavier than the average person. This is the double pain caused by the Dugu Bo bloodline. It is also a problem that Carl needs to solve. Because when he came before, Dugu Bo had said this, and Karl also agreed to help Dugu Bo and solve the toxins in Dugu Goose''s body. Chapter 554： Xueqinghe "Your Excellency Carl, this is Xueqinghe. If you want to go around here, why don''t you let me lead the way for you?" The boy who claimed to be Xueqinghe stood up and asked to lead Karl. Carl couldn''t help but feel a little strange looking at the handsome boy in front of him, who was only about ten years old. He could perceive a sense of disharmony from the boy. This feeling is exactly the same as the feeling of seeing the women''s clothing boss! But Xue Qinghe is a boy no matter how she looks at it. And he hasn''t worn women''s clothing yet, and Carl doesn''t know how he came from this sense of violation. But he didn''t bother to care about these. Anyway, this is their own affairs of the Tiandou royal family, and Karl doesn''t bother to care about it. But Carl vaguely remembered that Xueqinghe in the Tiandou imperial room seemed to be an important plot character. But what exactly did he do? Carl really forgot. Time is too long, except for those memorable plots in the original work, as well as the Shrek Academy and the Hall of Spirits from beginning to end. The other Karls basically forgot about it. So he didn''t care about these. "Since you plan to lead the way, I''m not good at rejecting it, but Emperor Xueye, don''t you worry? He is your son. Are you sure you can rest assured that he will lead me the way? " "Your Excellency Carl, you are already our Heaven Dou royal family, the most honorable guest, we will naturally believe you. And Xue Qinghe is also very familiar with this place, let him take you around, it''s good. But Xueqinghe, dont forget to take Your Excellency Carl and his sister to where they live. " "I know the father." Xue Qinghe nodded, then walked forward with a smile, and bowed slightly to salute. "Your Excellency Ke Qing, and this sister, please come with me, and I will show you about the imperial city of the Heaven Dou Empire." Carl and Xiao Wu looked at each other, and then followed. There is a free tour guide to help them understand the situation here, which is actually pretty good. at the same time. Xue Ye and Xue Xing couldn''t help sighing as they watched Carl''s disappearing back. "Eight black ten-thousand-year spirit rings, and one red one-hundred-thousand-year spirit rings. I have only heard of such a configuration in the legend! It seems that Qian Daoliu of Wuhun Palace possesses such a spirit ring, right? " The blood talks to itself, as if it is self-inquiring. As the emperor of the empire, he naturally knew some misin that others did not understand. Even Dugu Bo didn''t know this, but he was different. Prince Xue Xing sighed even more without saying anything. Obviously, he has been hit. People and people really cannot be generalized! "I hope that Xue Qinghe can have a good relationship with him. In this way, our Heaven Dou Empire will have another backing! Also, that Xiao Wu should also take good care of her, and she must not be surprised. Many of the boys in Tiandou Academy are from nobles, they are used to being free and loose, and there are even some dudes. Xue Xing, you order, you must let them look at their own people, and you must not provoke Xiao Wu, or even Cal Keqing! " "I know, I''ll give orders right away, but I have a suggestion, can I say it?" "What advice?" "If Ju makes Xiao Wu and Xue Qinghe have feelings..." "Xue Xing! I can assume that I didn''t hear this sentence, you are not allowed to mention it again!" Xueye suddenly became a little angry when he heard the words of Prince Xue Xing. Xue Xing was taken aback, and then nodded respectfully, not daring to reply. "Xue Xing, you guys are still the same, and don''t look at the relationship they only see at all. I can tell you clearly, even though Karl Keqing said that Xiao Wu is his sister. But I can tell from Xiao Wu''s eyes that the two of them are absolutely not related! Xiao Wu is very likely to be adopted by Cal Keqing recently, so as long as they don''t nod their heads, don''t let people get too close to Xiao Wu! " "I know" Prince Xue Xing was sweating all over. He hadn''t thought of this at all before. If he really rashly caused Xue Qinghe and Xiao Wu to have feelings, the consequences would likely be overwhelming! However, the facts are similar. At this time, Xue Qinghe, without anyone''s instruction, planned to approach Xiao Wu, but was stopped by Karl. Xueqinghe knew that he could not cross the mountain of Karl, so he gave up temporarily. But he did not give up. Still trying to tease Xiao Wu, but in exchange for all kinds of white eyes. Fortunately, his behavior is not annoying, but when he is strolling around, he mentions a few words of Xiao Wu, and then uses her as a metaphor. There is no actual movement. But even this makes Carl a little dissatisfied. "Xue Qinghe, I know you are the son of Emperor Xue Ye, but please don''t be too romantic! There are many beauties in this world, if you want, there are any kind of women. But let me give you a warning, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com don''t do anything to my sister, she is very innocent! If you let me know, you dare to start with my sister, at your own risk! " Although Carl is very straight, Xue Qinghe''s repeated teasing of Xiao Wu, coupled with Xiao Wu''s abnormality, made Carl understand the purpose of Xue Qinghe. That''s why he warned. Xue Qinghe blinked at the sight, and said with an innocent look. "Your Excellency Ke Qing, you misunderstood me. I didn''t have any bad intentions. It''s just that Sister Xiaowu is a little cute, so I can''t help it. But I can assure you that I will get rid of this bad habit, and be a flower-guard messenger to protect Xiaowu sister from other people''s harassment! " Having said this, Xue Qinghe turned his head and looked around, only to whisper after finding that there was no one around. "Your Excellency Keqing, it''s not that I said bad things about them. In our Tiandou Academy, more than 70% of them are relatives of aristocrats from various quarters. So they have a variety of personalities, and even some dudes. If you can rest assured, I can act as a flower protector to ensure that Sister Xiaowu will not be harassed by anyone! Of course, even if you disagree, I will do it! " Xue Qinghe speaks and does things, it can be said to be seamless. What he said, even Karl couldn''t find anything wrong with it. After all, Karl couldn''t stay in Tiandou Academy to protect Xiao Wu. So if there is an outsider to protect, it is more important to Xiao Wu. But just when Karl wanted to speak, Xiao Wu walked out directly. She saw her hands on hips, pointing at Xueqinghe madly. "I don''t want the protection of people like you! Although you are very handsome, I am the Queen of Xiaowu!" "I don''t need protection! If someone dares to harass me, see if I don''t interrupt his three legs!" Chapter 555： Just live here Xiao Wu waved her pink fist and raised her head, actually speaking high. Even she unconsciously looked under the Xueqing River. Seeing this scene, Carl was a little speechless, even covering his face with one hand to cover up his embarrassment. Xue Qinghe laughed even more, as if he had heard nothing, and continued to explain the buildings here. But Xiao Wu was still triumphant, and with her hands on her hips, she followed Carl behind Carl with a powerful appearance. that''s all. Carl and Xiao Wu, under the leadership of Xue Qinghe, wandered about for about half a day. It was not until the supper world arrived that Xue Qinghe took Karl to the place where they lived. Seeing such a huge palace in front of her, Xiao Wu was suddenly shocked. As a soul beast in the form of her, she basically lived and sleeps every day, and she has never lived in such a big house. Even if there is something similar, it is just a cave, and there is no way to compare it with this kind of palace house. But Carl just nodded, quite satisfied. He has lived in poor thatched houses, dormitories with many people, and single-person villas, as well as various palaces. So he is not strict with these requirements for residence, as long as there is a place where people can live. Then Xue Qinghe left here, and Carl and Xiao Wu walked into the house. But when the two of them came in, they saw dozens of maids and a male butler appear in front of him. "Welcome host!" Hearing the sounds of them all, Carl frowned, and Xiao Wu shrank behind Carl in fear. "Master, your room has been cleaned and dinner is ready. Next, the host and the young host were invited to have a meal. " The male butler did not introduce himself. He straightened his position as a servant serving Karl and Xiao Wu. In their perception, as servants, their name is not important at all. Serving your host well is the most important thing. But Karl doesn''t like so-called servants, he is not a master who likes to be served. "You all go down, I don''t want outsiders to disturb my sister''s life and me. And you also helped me tell Emperor Xueye that I don''t need a maid or a housekeeper, and at most I just have a few chefs. I don''t need the others. " Hearing Karl''s words, the maid present and the housekeeper were stunned for a moment. Then they glanced at each other, bowed slightly to Karl, and left here. Since Carl has said everything, they don''t need their service. So if they stay here, it will only be an eye-catcher, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible. As for whether they would violate Emperor Xueye''s orders, it was up to Emperor Xueye himself to decide. After all, Karl''s order is also an order. They also have no way to defy. However, according to the character of Emperor Xueye, they would have nothing to do. The emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire was not a master who likes to kill. "Carl, why did you let them go? Wouldn''t it be nice to have someone serve us? In this case, we don''t need to do things ourselves, it''s much easier! " Xiao Wu didn''t understand Karl''s way of thinking very much. But Carl gently rubbed her head and said softly. "If someone is always serving, although it is very comfortable, you will become more and more lazy, and you will not even be willing to even take the initiative to move. My words are okay, if you develop this kind of problem at a young age, you will cry at that time! And you don''t want it, you become a vase that needs help from others even if you move it? " "Um... Is there such an exaggeration in the human world?" Xiao Wu came here for the first time and didn''t understand these things in the human world, so naturally she would be a little confused. She even wondered if Carl was lying. Carl squatted down and looked at Xiao Wu''s eyes with his pure and flawless eyes. "Believe me, the human world is so complicated! So you must be right to hear me." "Oh... well, I listen to you, but can I eat now?" Xiao Wu touched her belly and stared at the sumptuous meals not far away. Carl nodded, came here with her in his arms, and began to feast on. ... at the same time. The imperial court of Tiandou was planted. The Emperor Xueye was enjoying the moonlight and tasting snacks in the courtyard. Xue Qinghe stood by the side respectfully, without any movement. After Emperor Xueye finished eating the last piece of snack, Xue Qinghe dared to step forward. "Father, I probably touched the character of Karl Keqing and his sister Xiao Wu. Carl is very fond of Xiao Wu, and he is extremely vigilant, even if he is very defensive against me. Xiao Wu is a bit careless, basically not too wary, and it seems that she doesn''t understand the human world very well. From this point of view, the personalities of their siblings are very inconsistent ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is a high probability that they are not related by blood. And I tried, wanting to get close to Xiao Wu, but Karl refused. So the speculation is that Cal Keqing does not want anyone to be close to Xiao Wu or even have feelings with her. " Xue Qinghe considered the words, and then reported all the information he had contacted with Carl to Emperor Xueye. Xue Ye nodded, her expression quite satisfied. Then he glanced at the child with his head down behind him, and he couldn''t help sighing. "You all study hard. If you had half of Xue Qinghe''s ability, I wouldn''t worry about it so much." Hearing the words of Emperor Xueye, those children were afraid to speak out. Although Xue Qinghe was praised, he did not show a happy expression. This class of city mansion made Emperor Xue Ye very satisfied. "Time is so tight, you can guess so many things, it''s enough. But they sent back the maid and housekeeper I sent. What do they say they dont need these servants? This is clearly the people who dont want me, monitoring them all the time. But forget it, since he is recommended by Dugu Bo, trust them for now. Xue Qinghe, you have been a little negligent during this period of time, and your spirit power hasn''t grown much. After a while, the sect is more likely to lose than you! " "Don''t worry, Father, I am free, I will never lose!" "Hahahaha, what you want is your aura, you go down and get ready for it, although this is only a contest for the age group under thirteen. But some geniuses should not be underestimated. For example, the boys of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and Ning Zhifeng''s daughter Ning Rongrong are not easy to provoke! " "You have to be careful!" "I will be careful, Father!" Chapter 556： 3 years "Hahahaha! It''s really smooth!" "Brother Carl, your abilities are truly incredible. Over the past three years, you have helped me treat me two to three times almost every month. So far, it has been nearly a hundred times! But every time, I have a different feeling, and even my soul power is growing unconsciously. Knowing that recently, I finally broke through the shackles and reached level 92! Thanks to you, Brother Carl, without you, I wouldnt be able to get rid of the toxins in my body. Even the toxins in my granddaughter Dugu Goose were completely eradicated by you. Thank you so much! " "Hahahaha!" Dugu Bo is very happy now. Over the past three years. Carl hardly has much to do. He either accompanies Dugu Bo to play chess and goes shopping, or he helps him get rid of the toxins, and also removes the toxins from Dugu Goose''s body. In the past three years, Dugu Bo has not committed a single illness, and has even been promoted by one level. You know, at his age, if you want to upgrade, it can be said to be difficult. What''s more, he still has toxins corroding his body. But Carl''s appearance gave his body a slight turn for the better. For Dugu Bo, Karl is his benefactor! "Dugu Bo, don''t be too happy too early. Now, although your body is almost recovered, the toxins in your body have not been completely eradicated. But in the future, you dont have to come to me every month, you just need to find me before the end of each year. In your current state, I will continue to clean up for you seven to eight times, that is, in seven to eight years, I will be able to completely eradicate toxins for you. " Hearing Carl''s words, Dugu Bo was rather puzzled. "Why does it take so long? Isn''t it one-time, can''t it be cleaned up?" "Do you think this is taking out the trash? I still clean it up for you all at once?" Carl gave the other person a blank look and then explained. "In what you can understand, it means that the toxins in your body are like a stream of water, gathering some every day. If you want to say that the power of toxins in your body before is like the river outside, you will accumulate a lot of toxins every day. Now your toxin accumulation rate is like dew, a little bit every day. That''s why I will fix the frame around the end of the year and clean it up for you once to ensure that your toxin accumulation will not go over the line. As long as you do it seven or eight times in this way, the toxins that penetrate your bone marrow can almost be eliminated directly. " "It turns out it''s such a thing, I understand if you want to say that, hahahaha! But I still want to thank you, if it weren''t for you, it might be the same in my life. But now it''s different. I have every opportunity to hit the level of Super Douluo! " Dugu Bohaha laughed, as if he had already seen the day when he became a Super Douluo. Divided by level. Titled Douluo has been called Super Douluo since level ninety-five. And from here, Title Douluo''s strength will also undergo a very obvious qualitative change! for example. The level ninety-one titled Douluo upgrades to the level ninety-two titled Douluo, and the spirit power and physique will be improved by a few percent compared to the previous ones. And so on, until the ninety-fifth level. When the ninety-fifth level begins, a qualitative change will occur! Because from level 95 to level 96, his spirit power and physical quality will directly increase by about 20% to 40%! This improvement can be said to be very exaggerated. The follow-up is to continue this improvement. After reaching the ninety-ninth level of the Ultimate Douluo, its strength was basically double that of the 98-level Super Douluo''s spirit power and physical fitness! One can imagine how difficult it is for Dugu Bo to improve his strength and reach the level of Super Douluo. Carl can only silently support his idea. Since he had this ambition, Carl did not intend to tell him the cruel truth. After this period of observation, Carl clearly knew that Dugu Bo''s body was already riddled with toxins. Although these invisible wounds were all repaired by Carl with Healing Inflammation. But if it will crack again, Carl can''t guarantee. The only guarantee he can guarantee is that the toxin reciprocity reappears. However, if these wounds were opened again, although Dugu Bo would not be affected, his spirit power growth would be very slow, even slower than the average Title Douluo''s cultivation speed by about two or three times. That''s why Carl didn''t think that Dugu Bo could rise to the level of Super Douluo on his own. In Carl''s view, even if he keeps working hard, level ninety-four is almost capped. Unless he can find other rare and exotic treasures, he can repair his body. However, the ice and fire Liangyi Eyes and other herbs raised by Dugu Bo have been divided by the two of them ~ www.novelhall.com~ Dugu Bo absorbed a part, and then upgraded the spirit power level. As for the other part, Karl let Xiao Wu absorb it. Although Xiao Wu is only nine years old now. But because of the eyes of ice and fire, as well as various precious herbs, the development is basically equivalent to a five or six-year-old girl. More importantly, her spirit power has reached the twenty-ninth level! You will be able to reach level 30 soon! Compared with the original book, her current spirit power improvement speed can be said to be extremely fast. As fast as riding a rocket. On the other hand, Dugu Goose, who had the same treatment as Xiao Wu, was only Level 23 now. Part of the herbs in Dugu Bo was also distributed to Dugu Goose. This led to her spirit power also advancing by leaps and bounds. And became a genius in the eyes of everyone. But compared to Xiao Wu, she is still a bit worse. But Dugu Goose didn''t care. Because she and Xiao Wu have become close friends. Seeing that his best friend is a genius among geniuses, of course Dugu Goose will not be jealous, and even excited from the heart. From this point of view, she perfectly inherited Dugu Bo''s way of life. And her character is not very cold. At least in front of Carl and other acquaintances, she can let go. But in the eyes of outsiders, she is still that cold, poisonous scorpion beauty. So not many people are willing to approach her. Just because she can bite. In contrast, Xiao Wu. She has become the child king of Tiandou Academy. It can be said that they played the same group of invincible players, even Xue Qinghe was not her opponent afterwards. Even for some seniors, their spirit power is not even as high as Xiao Wu''s. From this we can see how powerful Xiao Wu''s talent is. Chapter 557： Farewell in advance In three years. In addition to staying in the Tiandou imperial house, Karl also traveled outside for a while. But he just traveled in a hurry, and did not observe the world carefully. But during this period, Carl met Tang San who was going to school. Carl didn''t bother him because it was unnecessary. In contrast to Shrek Academy, Karl found his place, but he did not take the initiative to go. Because Carl needs these three years to help himself familiarize himself with some things in this world, and at the same time, it can also help Xiao Wu stabilize. Anyway, she didn''t formally join the Tiandou Academy, and even did not participate in the Tiandou Academy competition. At most, she had participated in some private arena competitions, and then killed a few of the tops of Tiandou Academy at the time. So she can be said to be famous in Tiandou Academy. Most people really can''t afford it. Even the powerful second generation, even the third and fourth generations, can only watch dryly. This is not just because Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are best friends. More importantly, it was because of Carl''s strength and Emperor Xueye''s preferential treatment to her. That''s why those people dare not make trouble. No one wanted to offend a Level 98 Super Douluo. Except for some fools. However, no matter in that world, there will be such a fool. It''s like Xiao Wu was entangled when she first came to Tiandou Academy to study royal etiquette. The other party even relied on his own identity to find Carl''s side and threatened Carl. Carl did not expect this kind of **** thing to happen in front of him. Then he did not hesitate to abolish his spirit power, and then the other parent did not dare to retaliate. It''s already a shame for Carl to keep such people alive, and of course they can''t continue to make trouble. Because they were very worried, they were punished by Emperor Xueye first before being retaliated by Karl. It is precisely because of this incident that everyone realizes the existence of Karl. ... Time goes by little by little. The sky soon darkened. This time period is almost the time when Tiandou Academy is over. I have to say that the teaching level of this college is average, but it is quite positive after school. This is the same as Carl''s school on the earth, leaving school on time and on time without losing too much time. "Dugu Bo, after a while, I may be leaving. I will personally bid farewell to Emperor Xueye. Thank you for your care during this time." When Carl suddenly said such a sentence, Dugu was shocked. "Why did you suddenly have this idea? Isn''t it nice here? What do you want? Or does it mean that there are other forces that have given you better conditions to let you go to them? " Dugu Bo didn''t understand why Carl wanted to leave. Carl shook his head, then took a sip of tea. "It was not that other forces invited me, and I will not forget my identity as a guest. If the Tiandou imperial family is in trouble, I will definitely come over as soon as possible. But it has been three years since I came here, and the general situation is about the same. So I plan to rely on my hands to cultivate a good college by myself. Dugu Yan is my half apprentice, and Xiao Wu was taught by me personally. You should understand my level. And recently I saw a Shrek Academy that only enrolls Monster Academy. Although they don''t have a college qualification certificate, the people inside are really good. It''s not an exaggeration to say that they are little monsters. So I want to try what it feels like to start from scratch. " "It turns out that this is the case, it seems that you are also quite ambitious, hahahaha!" Hearing Carl''s words, Dugubo raised his eyebrows and laughed suddenly. Carl laughed too. As Dugubo said, he does have ambitions and wants to cultivate a force by himself. It''s better than just sending someone under the fence all the time. But beyond that, Carl has to complete the selection task. The task of becoming a Shrek Academy tutor had been suspended for so long, and Carl almost forgot. Had it not been for Shrek Academy a few months ago, he would have never remembered such a thing. "If you say that, you also want to take Xiao Wu away, right?" "Yes, she is my younger sister, of course she will follow me to Shrek Academy." Hearing Karl''s words, Dugu Bo nodded and continued. "If you can, can you take my granddaughter and Dugu Goose with me?" "Take her with you? Are you sure? She is from Tiandou Academy! Are you not afraid of Emperor Xueye, and talk to you personally? " Carl had just taken a sip of tea and almost spit it out. But Dugu Bo obviously didn''t care, but laughed out again. "Hahahaha, don''t care about Xueye at all, Tiandou Royal Academy looks good, but the faculty is really average. If the Dugu Goose had been here all the time, it would never be the opponent of the monsters in the Wuhun Palace. But its not the same with youYou are very capable and you are also a super Douluo! If you continue to teach the Dugu Goose, I believe that the future achievements of the Dugu Goose will be no less than that of the old man! " "No, her achievements will even surpass the old man!" Dugu Bo said confidently. Carl sighed. He said this, just wanting to bid farewell to Dugu Bo in advance, but he did not expect that Dugu Bo even planned to throw his granddaughter to himself. What a miscalculation! Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. And at this time. There was a sound of footsteps outside. After a while. A maid walked in and knelt on the ground respectfully. "The emperor has an order, please two Master Keqing, go to the palace as soon as possible!" After the announcement, the maid respectfully knocked her head. "Get up, I''ve said it many times, in front of me, there is no need to show such a big ceremony. Really, I''m almost annoying to death after saying you so many times without changing every time. " Carl shook his head and vomited. Dugu Bo frowned, feeling something wrong. "Is there anything that must be announced at night?" "The maidservant doesn''t know. The maidservant is only responsible for conveying the emperor''s instructions." Although the maid started fighting, she still lowered her head, and even spoke carefully. There is no way. Facing the two titled Douluo, she felt a little difficult not to be afraid. This is the soul pressure of Title Douluo. Ordinary people, even if they glance at Title Douluo, will tremble with fright, almost of quality, and even faint on the spot. "Forget it, let''s go first. If Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan come back, you will let them know that I have gone to the palace with Dugu Bo." "Yes, Master Ke Qing." Chapter 558： Ready to leave Emperor Xue Ye announced only one thing in the evening, that is, Li Xue Qinghe is the prince! Such things caused an uproar among the civil and military officials in the palace. But this is just a trivial matter for Karl and Dugu Bo. With their strength, there is no need to care about who is the prince. Because no one can win Title Douluo. However, Karl also used this matter to wait until Emperor Xueye was about to return to the palace, and explained his intention to leave. Although Xue Ye was a little surprised, she didn''t stop it. Because he knew that every Title Douluo was free. At present, apart from the Spirit Hall, there really is no place to bind any Title Douluo. As for the Spirit Hall, in addition to their high salary, the more important thing is Bibi Dong''s strength and the various abundant resources of the Spirit Hall! If you have to say it. The internal resources of the Spirit Hall, even if the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire combined, are even a bit incomparable. This is the inside story of Wuhun Hall! However, Xue Ye had obviously misunderstood. Carl was not going to the Wuhun Hall. The place he was going was Shrek Academy. And Karl also explained this matter, wanting Xue Ye to help Shrek Academy get an academy qualification. After hearing these words, Xue Ye relaxed instead. If Carl didn''t go to the Spirit Hall, he was rather happy, because the Spirit Hall was a nail that could pierce their bodies at any time in the eyes of the two empires! On the other hand, Shrek Academy, this is a small academy in the Heaven Dou Empire. That''s why Xueye was so relieved, and promised to help Carl get an academy qualification certificate. Even part of the financial and materials will be funded. As for the badge of the academy, Xueye will leave a blank space, and then let Karl draw it by himself. This kind of thing is easy to handle. It doesn''t matter if Karl wants to take Xiao Wu away. After all, Xiao Wu was not from Tiandou Academy, she was just studying royal etiquette here under the guise. By the way, I hit all the students in the same grade. That''s it. But when Dugu Bo said that he wanted Dugu Goose to leave with Karl, this made Xue Ye a little unacceptable. After all, Dugu Goose was originally a person from Tiandou Academy, and at the same time a famous genius on the list of Tiandou Academy. If you lose a lone geese, the overall strength of Tiandou Academy''s grade will probably be reduced a lot. However, once Dugu Bo decided, Xueye couldn''t stop it. that''s all. Without knowing it, Dugu Yan was forcibly dropped out of school by Dugu Bo. She didn''t even know it. When Carl and Dugu Bo returned to their residence and told Dugu Yan about the incident, her eyes suddenly widened. She never expected that her grandfather would let herself drop out of school and then join Shrek Academy, which she had never heard of before. This made her feel as if she had fallen out of favor, and she even wanted to cry. But when Carl said that he would join and become a college teacher. The lone goose suddenly became excited again. There is no way. Carl is really great. The Dugu Goose couldn''t refuse at all. Xiao Wu was a little confused, and asked her doubts in front of Karl. "Brother Carl, why did you suddenly go to Shrek Academy? Is Tiandou imperial family bad? Staying here, I feel quite comfortable! " "Yes, it''s very good here, but the luxurious environment does not have much benefit for your growth. So I plan to take you to exercise, and let you enjoy, how it feels to start from scratch. But you can rest assured that although Shrek Academy is very ordinary, you will not suffer hardship with me. In addition, Emperor Xueye has already planned to inject capital into Shrek Academy, and he will not be able to treat you badly at that time. But the only thing you should pay attention to is that when I become a teacher, I will only be more severe to you! " "Hey! I don''t mind, after all, Brother Carl is really good!" Dugu Goose blushed and praised Karl for his greatness. "I don''t seem to have any right to refuse. Take it whatever you want, Brother Carl, I won''t resist." Xiao Wu said so. People who didn''t know thought that Carl was going to do something to her. However, Xiao Wu has become accustomed to calling Carl his elder brother during the three years of getting along. This is not just about maintaining a superficial relationship. More importantly, after the call is smooth, it can''t be changed. Even the Dugu Goose has been led astray. She also called Carl a teacher at first, but later she called her elder brother directly, and she also acted like a baby. This is all learned from Xiao Wu. I have to say that she didn''t learn the good ones, and she learned the bad ones. Every time I saw this kind of scene, Dugu Bo would spit out a mouthful of old blood. Fortunately, she didn''t have any special thoughts on Carl, otherwise Dugu Bo might be full of blood pressure. that''s all. After Carl decided on this matter , then he began to pack his things, ready to leave for Shrek Academy at any time. The lone geese also followed, ready to set off at any time. Dugu Bo didn''t plan to go with him. In his opinion, it was enough to have Karl guarding him. Because he wants to retreat now, try to hit the ninety-third level. Now he has a feeling that if he retreats for a period of time, he is likely to succeed in qualifying! So Dugu Bo, can''t waste this opportunity. But before the retreat, there is still no problem sending the lone geese for a ride. Later, after Emperor Xueye handed in the certificate of Shrek Academy''s academy qualifications to Karl. The three of them officially set off! Shrek Academy is now just a very small academy, and because of lack of money, it can only be located in a small village and live with the villagers. But this village is not very far from the imperial city of the Heaven Dou Empire. It can be said that it is at the border location at the foot of the imperial city. Carl hired a carriage, took Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose, while telling stories, while heading in the direction of Shrek Academy. Just walked for a day and two nights. In the early morning of the third day, Carl and others had already arrived in the outskirts. The air here is much fresher than the city, and even the spirit power floating in the air is much richer than the city. After all, it was a rural area, with fewer soul masters, and naturally produced more soul power than in the city. But even so, the spirit power generated by these freedoms will slowly fragrant the imperial city. Because in Tiandou Academy, there are treasures that can gather spirits, which will guide these spirit powers to gather together. But that''s okay. Even if there is no such thing, it will have no effect on their geniuses. Chapter 559： Haotian! "This is Shrek Academy, the existing village? The surrounding environment is pretty good, the only bad thing is that it is too desolate here, it is a world of difference compared to the city! " The Dugu Goose jumped off the carriage and looked around, with a trace of loss in his eyes. It was the first time for her to come to a village like the country, and naturally she didn''t know the desolation here. In addition, the Dugu Goose had not been to the Star Dou Great Forest now, and she had only exercised in the forest of the captive soul beast in the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. So she didn''t know what the outside world looked like. She hadn''t even been out of the imperial city of the Heaven Dou Empire. This is the first time I have come here now, and my heart is full of curiosity. But it is a pity that it is not gorgeous here, and there is no environment of any scenery, which disappointed her a bit. At this time, Xiao Wu also got off the carriage, and then gave Dugu Goose a thud in the back of his head. "You are really a big lady, no, you are a big lady, not only cold on the outside, but also not close to the people at heart. You haven''t even been out of the imperial city, and of course you don''t know the situation outside, so sometimes, you still have to go out more to make you as strong as me! " Xiao Wu raised her chest with her hands on her hips, her figure at a glance. Although she is only nine years old now. However, there have been various signs of physical development. Where there should be a curve, there is no flaw. Even the heel height has reached more than 1.5 meters. If you don''t ask about age, everyone would think that she is a 13 or 14-year-old girl. However, the only flaw in Xiao Wu''s body was her childish face. This baby''s fat little round face is not only born to her, but also brought up by eating too well in the past three years. However, as her age and spirit power increase, her figure will be more perfect, and her face will gradually become more beautiful. The opposite is the lone goose. Although she is also nine years old, she has nothing now. The only thing to be proud of is that she is taller than Xiao Wu now. This is also one of the reasons why she is considered bad contact by others. Because of her slender body and cold face, it made him look so cold. The Dugu Goose at this time looked at Xiao Wu''s figure, it was all kinds of gritted teeth. "Xiao Wu! Go to death for me!" The lone geese rushed directly up to be a bear hug. The corners of Xiao Wu''s mouth raised slightly, and then in turn hugged each other. "Xiaoyan, if you want to talk about physical skills, you are not my opponent!" Xiao Wu smiled, and then buckled the opponent with her backhand and pushed her on the carriage. The posture of the two of them is completely close to each other, and the graceful figure is even more visible. And more importantly, Xiao Wu''s face was even close to that of Dugu Yan. Seeing this scene, Carlton felt that the lilies seemed to be blooming again. However, he has seen many such scenes. Dugu Goose would take the initiative to strip Xiao Wu every time, and then Xiao Wu countered it. In the follow-up Dugu Goose will not admit defeat, and Xiao Wu will not let go. Until the two are exhausted and both weakened to the point where they are sweating, this will stop the nonsense. Karl and Dugu Bo, every time they see this scene, they don''t care about it. Because the two little girls are quarreling together, as long as they don''t use their spirit power and spirit ring, they don''t really matter. They couldn''t be hurt anyway. But this time is different. Carl will also take the two of them to Shrek Academy, so naturally he wants to keep their image. Otherwise, if the two of them just pass by, they will inevitably be regarded as fools by the Shrek Academy. Carl will also be associated, as a neuropathy or something. But just when Carl was about to stop the two of them. A tyrannical breath suddenly appeared. Both Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan were taken aback, their complexions changed casually, and they stopped and hid behind Carl. Carl frowned and looked at the man in the gray cloak not far away. This person doesn''t know who it is, but Karl can feel his breath is very powerful. Even more powerful than Poison Douluo several times! But compared to himself, Carl is not afraid of him. For Carl now, in addition to the beast **** before, and the real ninety-nine-level ultimate Douluo, and the existence of the demigod level. Carl basically has no opponents! But the man in front of him, in Carl''s view, his strength should be one of the world''s first-class powerhouses. It''s just that Carl didn''t know who this, a little sloppy man was in front of him. "It''s unclear, who are you? If I dont answer my question, I dont mind teaching you a lesson! " Carl can detect it at this time, he is now releasing his murderous intent. Although this killing intent was not strong, Carl could feel it. In the face of such a person who came up to release murderous intentions without saying anything, Karl would not give him a good face. "The royal guest of the Tiandou imperial family, at this time, came to such a remote place. Even with it, the granddaughter of Poison Douluo Dugubo came over. I have to suspect that you have a secret. Although you ask me who I am, my name has long ceased to exist! " "Doesn''t exist? It''s really interesting! So, are you planning to do it first?" Carl gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth, then took out Hades. The current Hades has become Karl''s martial soul, which can be released at will, without having to retract the scabbard again. This is also very convenient for Carl. After all, the martial soul contracted, it was to enter one''s own spiritual world, if you want to take it out, it doesn''t take zero and one second. Instead, it is placed in the scabbard, no matter how fast it is, it will take a few tenths of a second. So at this moment, Carl has already launched an offensive! He did not release the martial soul, but directly slashed out of thin air! The powerful force caused the sound of breaking through the air, and it was even enough to cut the earth and the sky, affecting the surrounding space! This blow was accompanied by the power of domineering and evil, and it was also a simple blow that Carl released to test the opponent''s strength. But even so, if the strength is below the ninety-fourth level, it will be directly hit by Carl! If the opponent''s strength is below Title Douluo, even at level 89, he will be killed directly by Carl! Unless the opponent is a Wuhun focused on defense. However, when the other party saw Karl''s attack, they just smashed it completely afterwards! At the same time, a huge, gorgeous, and gilded warhammer appeared in front of Karl! "This is the Clear Sky Hammer?!" ~： Tang Hao! "It turned out to be the Clear Sky Hammer?!" Seeing this big hammer, Carl directly recognized the identity of the other party! That''s right. This sloppy man who suddenly appeared before Karl was exactly the youngest titled Douluo Tang Hao in the legend! However, he was the youngest, and needed a little water, after all, he was a bit younger than Bi Dong when he became Titled Douluo. But Bibi Dong was very low-key and did not promote this matter. Then Tang Hao became, so far, the youngest Title Douluo! And his martial spirit is the Clear Sky Hammer known for its high attack power! In addition, Tang Hao''s spirit power and strength are stronger than ordinary Title Douluo! So even if he leapfrogs the battle, it is not without problems! This is the advantage of Clear Sky Hammer! Clear Sky Hammer is called the strongest weapon spirit, not without reason. But Carl didn''t care. Because in his eyes, the Clear Sky Hammer is just a hammer, except for its strength, there is nothing to be concerned about. The most important thing is that Carl is not afraid of anyone who competes for strength! Even if he competed with an existence like the Black Dragon before, Karl still had the upper hand. But he can also gain the upper hand in power, and other abilities are not as good as the black dragon. Coupled with the existence of Jeff at the time, Carl was naturally defeated. In the end, you have to rely on it to be reborn. However, Carl also gained the power of Huangquan Fruit because of a blessing in disguise. Coupled with the three years of cultivation, he has become more proficient in grasping the breath of Huangquan. It''s just that this ability cannot be used alone, it must be combined with the **** aura, that is, the ninth spirit ring can be released. That''s why, Carl''s attack just now didn''t add the breath of yellow spring. "It turns out to be the legendary Haotian Douluo, so you really have long admired your name! I heard of your deeds in the Tiandou imperial family, a human resisting the three major title Douluo escaped from birth. If you change to someone else, I''m afraid you will be dead long ago! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, deliberately raising the matter. Although Tang Hao was the father of the protagonist Tang San, Carl didn''t want to be an enemy of him. But this guy, who came up indiscriminately, released his murderous intent. Even the two little girls, Dugu Goose and Xiao Wu, shivered all over their bodies. How could Carl let him go? That''s why he stimulated each other with words, wanting to see how he would react. But Tang Hao seemed to be used to it a long time ago, and didn''t make any response to Carl''s words. But the lone geese suddenly jumped out at this moment. Although she was a little afraid of Tang Hao, as the granddaughter of Dugu Bo, she had inherited the courage she should have. "Under the Haotian crown! We didn''t know that you were living in seclusion here. This was our mistake. But you have to attack us as soon as you come up. Isn''t it necessary to be too domineering! My grandfather is Poison Douluo, and this is even the brother of Keqing Carr from the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, the title Douluo of the God of Death! If you really do something against us, are you planning to fight against the Heaven Dou Empire! " Hear these words of Dugu Yan. Tang Hao cleared the school with disdain. "I don''t even care about the Martial Soul Palace, I still care about a small Heaven Dou Empire?" "It''s ridiculous!" "you!" Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Dugu Yan suddenly trembled with anger. Xiao Wu stepped forward, slowly hugging Dugu Yan''s body, looking at Tang Hao with a grim expression. In her eyes at this time, there is no longer the purity and innocence of the previous ones. Xiao Wu has already regarded Tang Hao as an enemy! Even if he could not be a real enemy, Tang Hao''s first impression gave Xiao Wu a very bad sense. So if Tang San will come here in the future, he might be out of luck. Although Xiao Wu was not Tang Hao''s opponent, there was no problem with the bullying and bullying without Tang San who was too outrageous. "It''s useless to say more. Since you refuse to say the purpose here, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson! In this village, there are many good seedlings, and in the future, more powerful ones will be cultivated! So I will not allow you people of the royal family to come here to disturb them! " The voice just fell. The huge spirit power burst out from Tang Hao''s instantaneously. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, red! Nine spirit rings appeared on his body. This is the most powerful and perfect spirit ring configuration among Title Douluo! Carl was not surprised that Tang Hao had such a spirit ring configuration, because he had known this kind of thing a long time ago. But Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan were so surprised that they couldn''t drink anymore. The small mouths of the two of them completely changed into an O shape, and they could even squeeze the small pink fists of the two of them. "You two retreat one after another. If you really fight, you will get hurt easily if you stay so close. Just leave it to me here!" Hearing Karl''s words, Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu nodded and ran back without any hesitation. At the same time, he took the carriage away sensibly. Although the carriage is not worth much. However, the two kind-hearted people did not want to have innocent lives and be affected by the aftermath of the battle between the two. After seeing the two of them leave, Tang Hao''s spirit power exploded again! This time the spirit power erupted from his body was directly doubled compared to the previous one! And this is basically the soul power he capped! Obviously, Tang Hao was just trying to prevent Xiao Wu from accidentally injuring them, so that his soul power would be reduced. But since they have already left. He naturally does not need to continue to converge. But in the face of such a powerful aura, Carl Wan did not change her face and her heart beat like Tarzan. I even want to laugh a little bit. This kind of aura of spirit power, plus that slight, if there is a real killing intent, wants to invade Karl''s body all the time. But this kind of power is completely ineffective for Karl. This surprised Tang Hao. "Dignified Haotian Douluo, if there is only this, then there is no need to fight, because you are not my opponent. But what you said just now means that you want to protect some people in this village, right? If I guessed correctly, the people you want to protect are the teachers and students in Shrek Academy, right? " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang Hao''s face moved slightly, but he did not speak. "I don''t want to say so? It doesn''t matter, I will tell you why I came back here next time. But you can rest assured that I have no idea about them, and I even have to help them! " Talking. Karl also burst out of his own spirit ring. The configuration of eight black and one red appeared in Tang Hao''s eyes, shocking the whole year! Chapter 561： suppress Tang Hao saw the eight spirit rings floating up and down in front of Karl, and he was shocked to speak. He felt that the shock of his life was now exhausted! Because he has never encountered it before, someone''s spirit ring can actually make the level of eight black and one red! Tang Hao is already a perfect match with spirit rings, and he can basically be regarded as a child in front of Carl''s eyes. It is precisely because of this. Tang Hao didn''t dare to take the lead at all now. With the existence of these spirit rings, even if she was one of the strongest power types, she did not dare to directly harden Karl. After all, the black and the red in front of me are too dazzling. Even if Tang Hao itself has a red color, compared to Karl''s, there is no way to compare it! His basic four spirit rings, compared with Karl''s, are far worse! "Originally, I just heard that the Heaven Dou imperial family had an extra level 98 Super Douluo. But I really didn''t expect that you would have this kind of spirit ring. I can hardly imagine how you did it. The title Douluo of the titled Death God, this title is very suitable for you, whether it is the oppressive feeling you give to people or the spirit ring on your body, it all fits the image of the death god! And your name is Carl? Death Carl? It stands up really smoothly. " It is rare for Tang Hao to praise a person. Facing Carl in front of him, I had to praise him. After all, Carl''s spirit ring configuration, as well as that powerful spirit power, far surpassed Tang Hao! But Tang Hao would not directly admit defeat! He clenched his fists, and all the spirit rings on his body lit up at the same time! "Come on! Let me see how strong you are!" "Then try it, the legendary Haotian Douluo!" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and the seventh, eighth, and ninth spirit rings lighted up at the same time! The powerful **** breath, enveloping the fluttering fruit and shaking fruit, as well as the phoenix fruit, and the power of the yellow spring fruit, gathered on Hades''s knife at the same time. At the same time, demon power and armed color domineering, also gathered here! Hades shivered after a long absence. Because it also felt the approach of a powerful enemy. Hades, who had been awake for three years, was eager for the blood of a powerful enemy at this time. However, in this battle, Carl did not intend to kill. Hades may be disappointed. at the same time. Tang Hao also activated all the mixed traces at the same time, and then gathered them all on this hammer! At the same time, the Killing God Realm on his body also unfolded at this moment, covering both of them! This domain greatly increased Tang Hao''s strength and spirit power, and at the same time allowed him to integrate all of his spirit ring skills into the strongest blow! This blow. Shocking! Weeping ghosts! Even the heavens and the earth are discolored! And this was Tang Hao''s most powerful hammer! It is no longer to release the spirit ring alone, but to integrate the power of all the spirit rings, and at the same time release the spirit power of the whole body, with a single blow as if there is a real killing intent! Such a hammer can be said to be the strongest blow Tang Hao can release so far! And this is also the capital for him to leapfrog! In an instant! The collision of the two forces caused the earth to tremble in an instant. The sky is even more full. The surrounding gusts of wind whizzed past, triggering bursts of air currents and vortexes, converging towards the sky! The collision between the two of them directly changed the current weather and caused a heavy rain to hit! See this scene. Tang Hao and Carl''s face changed slightly. The two of them collided with each other, and it was Karl who had the advantage. Because he only released three spirit ring skills. But looking at Tang Hao''s side, he had already exhausted his cards and released all his moves. At the same time, this blow also took away at least one-third of his soul power. Carl could clearly feel the passing of the soul power in the opponent''s body. But because of the spirit ring and some other reasons, his spirit power recovery speed is also very fast. Carl guessed that this might be the advantage brought by spirit bone. After all, Tang Hao had more than one soul bone in his body. But Carl is not interested in this thing, so he hasn''t studied it much. However, it seems that this thing has improved the spirit master quite a lot. If not, Karl''s blow would be enough to stun Tang Hao. But he did not fly out, and even under Karl''s suppression, he could raise his hands and hold on to Karl''s attack! "I didn''t expect that I would lose to others in strength. I, Tang Hao, as a Clear Sky Douluo, the Clear Sky Hammer with the strongest weapon spirit. So far, I haven''t encountered any one who can be equal to me in strength, or even suppress me! Death Douluo, you are the first person who can do this kind of thing. " Tang Hao said something on the scene, and then took the lead in acknowledging the counsel, and withdrew a few meters back. At the same time, he also withdrew his power, but the spirit ring did not. at the same time. A very deep pothole appeared directly where Tang Hao stood before! But the diameter is not very large ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is only five or six meters, which does not look very exaggerated. Carl looked up at the sky at this time, and then released the fifth spirit ability, the overlord''s domineering, and the floating fruit ability of the seventh spirit ability. The overlord color rushed straight into the sky, and instantly combed the clouds in the sky to a center point. Sky: I''m cracked! Then Carl was using the ability of the fluttering fruit, and gently raised his left hand. The strange sky around, instantly restored its calm! The feeling of wind and rain disappeared in an instant, and even the feeling that it seemed to be raining before was completely gone. This is the power Carl can do now. With a wave of his hand, he can change the weather. As long as this weather hasn''t formed completely, Carl can dissipate it with a wave of his hand. But if the clouds were completely formed, Carl wouldn''t be able to do that. Because the power of nature is sometimes stronger than human power. Because of the completely condensed clouds, the coverage will be very wide, and it is also very difficult to control. But it hasn''t formed yet, so it''s easy to say. Just disperse all these clouds at will. That''s why he can easily remove the clouds from the sky. See this scene. Little stars appeared in the eyes of Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu. The two of them were very envious of Karl''s ability. The power to change the weather at will, let alone the two of them, even Tang Hao was a little surprised at this time. At the same time envious. Although there are so many strange things in this world, spirit abilities also have many strange and strange abilities. But it was the first time he saw the spirit ability that could change the weather. "Reaper Douluo! It is not convenient to continue fighting here, so how about we temporarily stop?" Chapter 562： Flanders "Is this because I was afraid of losing to me, so I found an excuse to stop? Whatever you say, I didn''t plan to fight. But you are not right about this matter today, and you must apologize to both of them! Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan followed me, but they came to Shrek Academy to study. At the same time, I also came to Shrek to be a teacher, so I appeared here. But it''s good for you, don''t ask anything, come up and stare at me with murderous eyes, really thinking you are invincible? " Karl scolded Tang Hao angrily. The other party didn''t dare to retort, but nodded, then turned his gaze to Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan. "Sorry, I''m not right about this matter, it''s me who affected your itinerary." Tang Hao sincerely apologized. But Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan looked at each other, then glanced to one side, obviously not accepting this kind of apology. Seeing this scene, Tang Hao was a little confused. She didn''t know how to coax the little girl, so she could only look at Carl with a cry for help. But Carl gave him a blank look, then spread his hands, expressing powerlessness. Tang Hao scratched his head, then put away his spirit ring, preparing to run away. "I wish you can learn something here, I''m leaving first." Tang Hao was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, and then he went straight away. He also knew that this time, he had misunderstood Carl and them, so he made such a big oolong. Almost even, it caused a storm to hit. This small village is just plains, and most of them are thatched huts. Only a few are brick houses and wooden houses. If the storm really hits, this village will definitely be flooded. So when he saw that Carl had dispelled the clouds before, he had already understood that Carl was not a bad person. At least it''s not someone who takes human life as a waste. From this point of view, Tang Hao felt that he could trust him temporarily. So he chose to slip away. As for Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan. He thought that there would be no relationship between himself and these two people in the future, and he also apologized, naturally there is no need to stay here. But Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu didn''t think so. When the two of them saw Tang Hao, they left such a useless sentence, and then drove off. This made the two little girls very unhappy! "Huh! This is still Haotian Douluo''s crown? It''s not as good as seeing it after hearing it, really not a good thing! And an apology is so insincere, and I don''t know what to make up for. What''s the use of just talking! Really, men really dont have many good things, except for grandpa and brother Carl! " Dugu Goose''s words directly fired the map cannon. Carl was full of black lines, and then gave her a brain collapse. "You should be cautious about this kind of remarks, I think that old poison guy, you''re almost spoiled for petting you. Sure enough, he said let me take you here to study, really foresight. If you develop according to your current mind, you will be the poisonous female partner and villain in my story in the future! " "I, I didn''t..." When the lone geese heard Carl say this, he was a little flustered, and even started to cry. She also understands at this time that she shouldn''t be venomous. This is a bad problem. "I don''t want to be the villain in Brother Carl''s story. Those villains are so miserable! What is the punishment of a thousand arrows piercing the heart, cutting the throat and breaking the house? It''s really cruel..." When Carl saw her shivering, he knew that the lone geese had filled up a lot of things. The methods of death she talked about were all stories that Karl based on some things he had experienced, plus some novels he had read in his previous life. At the same time because of Carl''s bad taste. He prefers to let those villains die very miserably. That''s why it brought such a big psychological shadow to Dugu Goose. But this kind of story has only been heard by Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu. Even Dugu Bo never heard Karl talk about it. So they naturally know what those methods of death are. It''s just relative to the Dugu Goose. This little rabbit, which has been transformed for a hundred thousand years, has an unusually high psychological endurance. In terms of mental power, Xiao Wu can be said to be very powerful. Perhaps this is the reason why her ability to bear is much higher than that of Dugu Goose. Even after a simple test, Carl can probably measure Xiao Wu''s mental power, jumping horizontally around B grade. When the mental state is bad, it is B-. It is B+ that is in a state of excitement. Normal status is B grade. Maybe this is also related to her being a soul beast transformation. But now Xiao Wu still has room for class development. After she is fully developed, her mental power may become even greater. "Xiao Wu, take her along. We have been delayed for so long, so it should be triggered." "Yeah! I know! Xiaoyan, let''s go!" "it is good" The little goose nodded and let out a long sigh of relief before walking out of the shadows. The two of them were sitting on the carriage Carl walked down, leading the carriage, and walked silently towards the path ahead. But at this moment. A loud eagle chirp appeared in the ears of the three of them. Carl followed the voice and looked. I saw a man with eagle wings appearing in the air. He was hovering in the air for a while, and then he landed in front of Carl, his arm returned to its original shape at the same time. Then he held his glasses with his hands. "I just noticed that it seems that two spirit masters are fighting. Are you fighting? Sir?" Looking at the familiar face in front of him, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he nodded. "As expected, you, Dean of Shrek Academy, Flander, one of the Golden Triangle?" Hearing Karl directly uttered his name, Flander was shocked. He lived here for a long time. Basically it has disappeared. The title of "Golden Triangle" has not been heard for a long time. Now being mentioned by Carl again, his emotions at this time are a bit inexplicably complicated. "I''m Flanders, but the golden iron triangle no longer exists, so don''t talk about it anymore. But then again, who are you? I don''t believe you are an ordinary person. I have lived here for many years, and few young people now know me. " "The fact that young people don''t know you does not mean that there is no information about you in the Tiandou imperial family. And the relationship between me and Liu Erlong is pretty good. She used to come to me for drinks, haha! " Hearing the name Liu Erlong, Flender''s face changed again. Especially when he heard that Karl often drank with Liu Erlong. The smell of vinegar in the eyes can''t be concealed! Chapter 563： Im here to list Shrek "Who are you and why do you know Liu Erlong!" What''s more, where exactly is Liu Erlong now! " "Don''t get excited, Liu Erlong and I are just a simple drinking friendship. As for the others, we will talk slowly, and I will tell you. And this time, I gave Shrek Academy a certificate of college qualification. " With that said, Karl took out the qualification certificate of Heaven Dou Emperor Xueye personally from the dimensional space bag. This dimensional space bag is a separate item, so it is not considered one of Karl''s own powers, so naturally it doesn''t need to be turned into a spirit ring. This is equivalent to those space treasures that can store things in the Douluo World. Flander took the sign, then glanced at Carl, then paid no attention. Although in this world, space treasures are extremely rare. But not without. If you want to, you can still buy it. It''s just that the price is a bit expensive. At this time, Flander was confirming this qualification, and then showed a surprised expression. "It turned out to be true! But why is the place where the badge should be empty?" Flander stroked his eyes, feeling a little weird. It''s not that he hasn''t seen the college qualification certificate, but Shrek Academy hasn''t! And handling this one thing is very expensive and expensive, and every year you have to pay a lot of money. To put it bluntly, you need to pay taxes. But Flander was poor, so he didn''t manage this thing. He could only maintain a pheasant academy that was not alike, and rely on luck here to recruit some monster students. Some even say they are monsters, but most people only come to Shrek because they can''t afford to go to a regular college. In fact, there are many academies like Shrek Academy without a sign. But most of them are real grass chicken academies, and there are not even a few decent soul masters. Only the Shrek Academy is still upholding the concept of recruiting monsters. Although they are poor. But the poor have ideals, and the poor have goals! Dreams are always necessary. What if it happens? "Flander, let''s talk about specific matters at Shrek Academy. The two of them were tired, and it was time to find a place to rest. " I heard Carl say that. Flender squeezed the academy qualification certificate in the middle of the week, as if he was afraid of being snatched away. "Then come with me, I will take you to a place to rest. It''s just this thing, can it really be hung up? Let me tell you in advance, we Shrek, we don''t have any money! " "It doesn''t matter, Emperor Xue Ye, you have already waived your expenses. At least during my tenure, you don''t have to pay any fees, you just need to teach students with peace of mind. However, this tax exemption policy is limited to these ten years. If Shrek Academy can''t do something famous in ten years, this academy will be banned. " Carl said these words expressionlessly, which shocked Flander over and over again. He did not expect that the unknown man in front of him could even approach Emperor Xueye! In addition, he did not expect that Emperor Xueye would have given him ten years to become bigger and stronger! Although I don''t know what the situation is, the happiness came too suddenly! This made Flander understand that he absolutely must do something famous, otherwise I am sorry, the Emperor Xueye and the cultivation of the man in front of him. "Although I don''t know who you are, I still want to thank you and Emperor Xueye for giving me such great expectations. You can rest assured that our Shrek Academy, adhering to the elite line, only recruits monsters. Non-monster students, we are the ones who don''t! " Hearing what he said, Karl nodded, and then asked about Shrek''s admission rules. This point is exactly the same as in the original book, without any change. The Shrek Academys life-saving standard is that the age is not more than thirteen, the spirit power must be level 21 or higher, and both spirit rings are centuries-old spirit rings, and admission is allowed after passing four assessments. Before the age of twenty, the soul power exceeds the forty level, and the soul power level is allowed to graduate. Also, there are some weird spirits that are not known for their use, but they can still join Shrek Academy after their spirit power can reach the standard. After all, there are some weird spirits, and those formal spirit master academies will not accept them. Because they are not easy to teach, and they are worried about their reputation, naturally they will not accept it. As for the highest-level colleges... If they are able to go, they will go naturally. And this kind of the highest standard academy, for example, Tiandou Royal Academy, they will not refuse to come. Just pay enough money. It''s that simple. Then Karl also learned from Flanders about the understanding of monsters. That is, if the opponent has special abilities, he can even leapfrog battles. Such people can be exempted from examinations and directly enrolled! Carl then asked how he could become a teacher in Shrek Academy. For this. Flander originally set the standard to be able to hold for ten minutes in his and Zao Wou-ki''s hands. Then you can become a teacher. of course. Here, he must also test his theoretical knowledge, so that he can be assigned a coaching task that suits him. But when Karl learned this, he released his nine spirit rings without hesitation. Eight black and one red appeared again. Flander was shocked again, and at the same time his body softened and he couldn''t stand it. Carl retracted his spirit ring and looked at Flanders. "Am I standard enough now? As for theoretical knowledge or something, just take any test. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are both good students I have educated. Both of them are nine years old, and the Dugu Goose is at the twenty-third level and possesses two hundred-year-old spirit rings. Xiao Wu is at the twenty-ninth level and has two hundred-year-old spirit rings. Are they qualified enough to become students of the academy? " Hear what Carl said. Flender swallowed and nodded dumbly. "In line, all in line..." "By the way, I still don''t know who you are. Can you tell me the truth, who are you? And this lone geese, why do I hear this name so familiar? What is the relationship between her and Dugubo? " Flanders only wanted to know the identity of Karl and the identity of the lone goose. Because he now has a bold guess, but he can''t guarantee it is true. Carl nodded and said, "I am Carl, the titled Douluo of the titled Death God, and also the guest of the Heaven Dou imperial family. And Dugu Goose is Dugu Bo''s granddaughter, so their surnames are exactly the same. " When Carl told the truth, Flanders found that his guess was completely correct! He thought so from the beginning! Chapter 564： Enter Shrek Shrek Academy is a small well-known, but not a formal Soul Master Academy. Although this college is small, some people who can''t afford to attend prestigious schools still choose this kind of place to try. Many of them got a lot of good jobs after graduating from Shrek Academy. There are even people who can teach in Tiandu Royal Academy. I am afraid that no one can achieve this kind of achievement except those famous schools. As for the level of teachers. Although each academy is different, it can let the powerhouses of more than 70 Soul Sage level be teachers and know it personally. Shrek Academy was the first to do this. Later, although some academies also learned this method, everyone who can become a soul sage has his own arrogance. They have no patience to teach these hairy boys. It was only the descendants of some sect masters, or those with relatively large power, or the descendants of those titled Douluo, that they would indulge in teaching. It''s a pity that people with this kind of strength and influence don''t need these soul saints at all. This is the status quo of part of the soul sage. If they are not high or low, they even look down on those students, so the teaching level will naturally not be very high. But on Shrek Academy''s side, whether it was Zao Wou-ki or Flander, they were doing their best to teach students. And here, there are some more than sixty-level soul emperors, and more than fifty-level soul kings to help them. This is a typical sparrow, although small, but complete. It is precisely because of their dedicated performance that those who graduated from Shrek Academy become more outstanding. The only pity is that there are not many people who can graduate from here, and now there are almost no more than 20 or 30 people. But these people, each one of them is doing well now, which is also good news for Shrek Academy. that''s all. After understanding part of Shrek Academy''s situation, Flender first arranged Xiao Wu and Flender in the girls'' dormitory. Although the environment here is not very good, the two of them are not picky either, just have a place to rest. After all, under Carl''s education, the two of them have lived in any difficult environment. Even the lone goose is the same. In addition to having never been out of the imperial city, life is not really as smooth as the eldest lady. Even if she had a smooth sailing, Carl didn''t mind and gave her some pain. And this is also part of training. Without this part of training, Dugu Goose''s current strength, although it may reach the 20th level, may not necessarily reach the 23rd level. Xiao Wu is even more so. Compared with the original book, her level of promotion can be said to be very high, even higher than the level in the original book when she came to Shrek Academy. After Carl settled down the two of Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose, he followed Flanders to the deans office. At the same time, Zao Wou-ki and several other teachers were called here and greeted Karl. After a brief introduction, everyone except Zao Wou-ki also left. They still have their own things to do, so naturally there is no need to stay here all the time. But Zao Wou-ki, as the actual combat teacher here, naturally wants to communicate with Kaldor here and make a new teaching plan by the way. When Carl talked with Flander before, he talked about the convenience of teaching. Carl can be considered a little bit in this regard. He combined the knowledge he had not yet traveled through, and the patterns of the previous worlds, to train Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan. good results. In addition to being a bit bitter, there were no major side effects, and it would not even harm the developing bodies of the two of them. The only drawback is that sometimes, a lot of medicinal materials are needed. This kind of medicinal material does not need to be too good, as long as it can improve physical fitness. The reason why Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan developed so well was that apart from the herbs, the most important thing was the treasures of Dugu Bo. But these things have been used up, so they can be completely ignored. When the education in this area is really implemented, it is enough to use medicines made from ordinary herbs. Anyway, the effect is not very different, and the children here are all in a developing state. So it is impossible to absorb too much at once. If no one is watching, they will absorb too much, which will not only waste the efficacy of the medicine, but also affect their health. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan had nothing to do, it was entirely because there were two Title Douluos, Carl and Dugu Bo, who were personally protected at all times. But other students don''t have such treatment, and it''s impossible for Karl. Everyone has to be protected. Even he couldn''t do it. After all, doppelganger lacks skills. So this matter is temporarily finalized. As for what kind of herbal medicine to use, Karl will personally select it at that time. As for the start-up capital Carl is fully prepared here, and these are not his money, but the part of the investment promised by the Xueye Emperor. Carl took a third of this part of the money to buy these herbs and other necessary teaching materials. Then another third will be used to improve the environment of the college, and the remaining third will be handled at that time. Anyway, the current Shrek Academy is not bad for money. The investment tree of Emperor Xue Ye was huge. You can even buy half of the land of Tiandou Royal Academy. This is a huge sum of money beyond imagination in Flanders'' eyes. But for Emperor Xueye, the money was just a small investment. Anyway, Flanders Academy has already been named in the Heaven Dou imperial family. Now he is also a member of the Heaven Dou Empire. If Shrek Academy can really grow up, then for the Heaven Dou Empire, there are only benefits and no harm. What''s more, the **** Carl is still the royal guest of the Heaven Dou Empire. Under such circumstances, Emperor Xue Ye was naturally confident. In this way, Karl Yueflander and Zao Wou-ki discussed the teaching plan for nearly a day. At the same time, Karl''s teaching qualification was given, and even the college qualification certificate was hung on the wall behind Flander. As for the school badge of Shrek Academy, there is no absolute yet. Although they originally had a school badge, when it comes out now, it''s really a bit embarrassing. So one needs to be redesigned. At the same time, Flanders also learned that Liu Erlong is now in the imperial city and has opened an academy that is on the verge of bankruptcy, which is being maintained with great difficulty. And according to her own words, she will not accept any help from anyone unless that person is willing to come back! Chapter 565： First sight "It seems that if you want Liu Erlong to come back, you have to ask that person to go out. Forget it, since she plans to live alone, we can''t bother her in the past. The most important thing now is to settle the student''s affairs before we talk about it. Some time ago, I just accepted a student with good qualifications. But he is not the point. The most important thing is that I have two students. Apart from some problems with their martial arts, you can help me see if you can solve this problem. " "Flander, you are also the dean anyway, you don''t need to be so respectful to me. You can just call my name Carl, or Teacher Carl, you dont have to do so much. You see, Zao Wou-ki has done a good job on this point, he almost called me a brother. " "Haha, Carl, you are just kidding, I don''t dare to call Title Douluo, or the 98th-level Title Douluo, brother. But I like your casual character very much, and I believe we can definitely talk about it. " With Zao Wou-ki''s silly appearance, Flanders had a headache looking at him. If he were to be replaced by another titled Douluo, Zao Wou-ki''s appearance would be a fat beating. But Carl didn''t care. On the contrary, it was Flander''s more virtuous name, which made Carl dislike it. But this is also Flemish''s character. He is more cautious, otherwise he can''t develop Shrek Academy quietly. "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, let''s talk about business first. Teacher Carl, I cant explain the question about the two students in a few words. Please take a look at it yourself. Zao Wou-ki, you stay here, sort out the textbooks we discussed, and copy some copies for future use. Teacher Carl and I will go to the boys'' dormitory first. You can sleep here at night, but don''t touch my things casually! " "President Flender, you are too convincing!" Zao Wou-ki was obviously reluctant. But his body moved very honestly. The relationship between the two of them is very good, and Zao Wou-ki has done a lot of this kind of thing, and he has gotten used to it. And the speed is also fast. Without him, only hands are familiar. So it''s very convenient to leave this kind of thing to him. Flender nodded, and then walked ahead to lead Karl. It didn''t take long for the two of them to come to the boys'' dormitory. "In Shrek Academy, the teaching method of the elite line has always been pursued, so although there are many teachers in our Academy. But before you came, only three of them were real students, but none of them started learning. There was my reason for this, because two of the three of them, Wuhun had some problems that I couldn''t solve. But the other person is much more convenient. Not only is he talented, he is even the strongest among the three. Even Dugu Bo''s granddaughter, Dugu Yan, is not necessarily his opponent. On the contrary, it is Xiao Wu who might have a fight with him. " "Is it so strong? You aroused my interest, but I want to see who this person is." Hearing Flander''s words, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing an expression of interest. "By the way, what is his current level?" "Twenty-five-level soul power, and at the same time possesses a very powerful beast martial arts soul. It''s really sad for that country that such a genius actually lives in such a place! " Flanders didn''t say everything, and even concealed some things. But Carl guessed the identity of the opponent. Because at this time, there was only Dai Mubai who possessed such spirit power, as well as a powerful beast spirit. Now that Dai Mubai has come out, it goes without saying that the other two people must be Ma Hongjun and Oscar. Both of them were valued by Flanders when Wuhun awakened at the age of six, and then stayed by his side to practice. And the talents of these two people are very good, just because of the martial spirit problem, so the progress is not slow. After all, these two people, one is the evil fire phoenix, and they must vent their evil desires before they can continue to practice, otherwise there will be very serious consequences. As for Oscar''s words, it was because he was a Martial Spirit of the Food Element and had no killing ability. Karl had basically determined the identities of these three people through Flander''s words, but he didn''t just say it directly. He continued to follow Flanders, listening to him talk about Ma Hongjun and Oscar''s martial arts problem. These are exactly the same as Carl thought, but before seeing people, he was not sure whether he could help them solve this problem. "Ma Hongjun! Oscar! And that newcomer Dai Mubai, come out quickly, I have important things to look for you!" Flanders screamed. There was a commotion in this male dormitory, and then three men in pajamas appeared in front of Karl. Dai Mubai headed forward, his pupils also had two different colors. But he looks a little messy now, as if he was fighting with someone Ma Hongjun and Oscar are also very messy here. Seeing this scene, Flender couldn''t help sighing. Carl pretended not to see, and glanced at the house on the other road. This is the female dormitory Both Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan had rested, and they were now lying at the window watching the excitement. The two of them didn''t know what Karl was going to do here, but they were also very sensible and didn''t come to bother. "You are not young anymore. Why are you still playing around? You don''t have a sense of stability at all. Ma Hongjun, Oscar, didnt I tell you, dont bully the new students. And Dai Mubai, as the third prince of the Star Luo Empire, how are you like this now? If your image is known to your father, he might be blown up! " "Humph! What does this have to do with me? He wants me to die, so naturally he doesn''t care about my image. But Dean Flander, this time you misunderstood the three of us. We are not fighting, but catching bugs here. I really don''t know where so many bugs come from, and I can''t finish filming it no matter what. Even if Oscar is tempted with sausages, and then Ma Hongjun is burned with flames, I can''t finish it. It really makes me sick! " Dai Mubai vomited. Ma Hongjun and Oscar nodded one after another, and even Ma Hongjun trot all the way, taking out a small sack from the room. Inside this and sack, they are full of worms that were killed by them. There are even some who have not died completely, their bodies can still squirm, and they look extremely disgusting. Seeing this scene, Flender looked dark, but Karl wanted to laugh a little. "This sanitary environment is too bad!" "Hahahahahaha!" Chapter 566： Shocked again Seeing Karl laughing out loud here, Flander didn''t know what to say. Although Dai Mubai didn''t know who Karl was, they were a little unhappy. This is where they study after all. Now that I was so ridiculed by others, of course there was no way to endure it. But Carl was the one brought by Flanders after all, so they naturally have to inquire about Carl''s details. "Dean Flender, who is this person? He looks so ugly, and he is so young, is it possible that he is a new student?" Ma Hongjun asked, and squeezed his fist, as if he was going to give Carl a stab at him. Carl couldn''t help but smile when he looked at Ma Hongjun in front of him. He could feel that Ma Hongjun''s age was about ten years old, and his spirit power level was almost one level lower than that of the Dugu Goose, around twenty-two. At his age, having this spirit power is already very good. On the other side, Oscar''s spirit power level is probably at level 23, and his age is also ten to eleven. Both of them are in line with Shrek Academy''s admission standards, regardless of age or wedding level. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are little monsters. After all, such a good talent, even if placed in the Tiandou Royal Academy, is one of the best geniuses. This is the case with Dugu Goose. However, they are still a bit worse than the Dai Mobai in front of them. His talent is really strong, even if it was Tang San in the original book, it was still on the same level as his. He was even overtaken by Dai Mubai''s spirit power level. However, after arriving at the back, Tang San directly unreasonably opened up, only then succeeded in surpassing Dai Mubai''s level. So from this one can also see how good Dai Mubai''s talent is. "Haha, I was also introduced by Fang just now and blamed me for this matter." Flander gave a chuckle, and then began to introduce Karl''s identity. "He is Karl and will be your teacher in the future, and his identity is extraordinary! He is a guest from the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, and at the same time Emperor Xueye, the great benefactor who invested in our Shrek Academy. Now that we have this funding, we dont need to live in thatched cottages that are prone to bugs. Next, I will give you a better brick house, so that you don''t have to worry about catching bugs. " As he spoke, Flender felt something was wrong, and then coughed slightly. Heh heh, he said that he was off the track, this teacher Carl, he brought us the college qualification certificate, so that we will no longer be the Pheasant Academy, but the formal Soul Master Academy. At the same time, Emperor Xueye also exempted us from taxes for ten years, but there is a condition, that is, within ten years, Shrek Academy must be famous! " Hearing what Flanders said, Ma Hongjun and Oscar, the people who had been following Flanders, were suddenly a little excited. They only have one idea now, and that is to run Shrek Academy well in the future so that they will not fail Flanders'' cultivation. I have to say that their minds are very simple. On the contrary, Dai Mubai had some doubts about Karl''s identity, and even questioned him. "Why does the Tiandou imperial family support you? Even if it''s the Xingluo imperial family guest, he doesn''t have such a big right! Dean Flender, are you deceived by this man? " "Hahahaha, don''t worry about that, he doesn''t have to lie to me, because if he wants to, he can kill us at any time. After all, Teacher Carl, but Title Douluo! " "what?!" Hearing what Flanders said, Dai Mubai''s trio were shocked. Karl was very cooperative and showed his spirit ring configuration of eight black and one red. Whenever he revealed this spirit ring configuration, someone would open his mouth wide. Zao Wou-Ki had this expression after seeing Karl''s spirit ring before, and he was even surprised that his jaw was dislocated. Now Dai Mubai and others are in the same situation, but they are still not going to dislocate their jaws. Flander was secretly delighted. He was startled by Karl''s spirit ring before, but now seeing others also startled, he is naturally happy. Although Flemish is very good, he is actually a black belly. But he knows how to score, and only occasionally shows his dark side. This point is also revealed in the original work. For example, the school uniforms in the original book and the advertisements on the clothes. Normal people can''t design that kind of clothes, so Flanders can do this kind of thing. But now that they have Carl, they have a lot of money, and Flander probably has no face to do this kind of thing. Otherwise, it''s not just a matter of losing his face. Even Karl''s face will be thrown out together. So even if Flanders wanted to do this, Carl would do his best to stop it. "Now you understand, he is the titled Death God, the level 98 Super Douluo Carl! And from now on, he will be your actual combat class and comprehensive course teacher Originally, Zao Wou-ki should give you the lesson in this respect, but Mr. Carl is here and he intends to teach you personally. , I also agreed. " "Then if we have problems in the future, can we still go to Teacher Zao Wou-ki?" Oscar asked a crucial question. Flender nodded, then said. "There is no conflict. Teacher Zao Wou-ki will still give you lectures, but his things are more basic, and he will even practice you himself. So his courses are also indispensable, but Mr. Carl has a relatively large proportion. After all, he was successful, and he has educated two little monsters that are even more exaggerated than you! But who they are, let me keep a secret for the time being, and you will be able to meet until the meeting time tomorrow. " Hearing Flander''s words, Dai Mubai and the three of them all looked at the girls'' dormitory. The three of them are men, so naturally they will pay attention to the beautiful women who have just arrived in the female voice dormitory. But they didn''t see the face, they only saw two figures. One is hot and graceful, full of vitality, and the other is full of cold temperament. Apart from that, the three of them couldn''t see much. After all, there is a room between the female dormitory and the male dormitory. This is the dormitory of the teachers. Except for Flander and Zao Wou-Ki, the other teachers lived here, which also made Dai Mubai and the others dispel the thought of inquiring about information in the past. "In fact, there is no need to keep confidentiality so serious. I can reveal a little information to you now. The two of them are named Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan. They are both nine years old, and they are also great spirit masters above the 20th level. As for the specific level, I will arrange a battle tomorrow and let you experience it for yourself. " Chapter 567： Observed "Nine-year-old twentieth-level great spirit master?!" These words alone made Dai Mubai''s trio feel extremely surprised. It''s not that they haven''t seen the Great Soul Master, but the nine-year-old Great Soul Master has seen it for the first time! What kind of talent is necessary to reach this level? It''s simply too exaggerated! Not only them, but even Flander sighed. In fact, at the beginning, when he knew the strength of Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan, he also felt incredible. Because of this kind of strength, there is almost no existence on this continent. But the two of them, as well as Carl''s stabbing absorption, broke this rule. That''s why it is unconvincing. "Okay, I''ll talk about this later. The first thing I came here today was to see your three students and let you know me by the way. As for the second thing, it was for the spirit of Oscar and Ma Hongjun. On the way here just now, Flander has told me everything about you. Now that you release your martial spirit and spirit power, let me check it carefully and see what should be done. " Hearing Karl''s words, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, although they were a little confused, still released their martial arts. Oscar''s Wuhun is just a big sausage. This kind of food-type weapon spirit is very rare, and normally no one will continue to cultivate this kind of spirit. At most, it is just to become a tenth-level spirit master, and to make a ten-year white spirit ring. After all, most food-type weapon spirits can''t reach the state of Oscar''s natural full of spirit power. But Oscar is different. He has the potential to go further, and he is not alone in this world. It''s just that his martial soul is more embarrassing. As for Ma Hongjun on the other side. The evil fire phoenix on his body had already burned out a strong flame. Carl was a little surprised by the evil thoughts. "Is this a mutant Martial Soul? It''s the first time I''ve seen it. It''s a bit exaggerated. But seeing your expression so hideous, let me check it for you first. " With that, Carl stepped forward, released the eighth spirit ability, activated the flame of the Phoenix, and eased the pain on Ma Hongjun''s body. "My evil fire phoenix was actually suppressed! Teacher Carl, could it be said that this is your martial soul? " Ma Hongjun was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that his Martial Spirit would be easily suppressed by Karl, even Flanders couldn''t do it so easily. This made him extremely surprised. Carl shook his head and answered while checking the opponent''s body and spirit. "I just released a little soul power, and part of the power of the soul ability. And my eighth spirit ability is Phoenix, and it''s normal to suppress your martial spirit. If even your martial soul can''t be suppressed, what kind of Title Douluo am I? " Carl gave the other person a white look, and Ma Hongjun also scratched his head in embarrassment. Then Carl frowned, and the look in his eyes was not so good. Seeing Carl''s eyes, Ma Hongjun suddenly panicked. "Mr. Carl, am I okay?" "You have a problem, and it''s a big problem! Now I can''t say how to help you. Your evil fire phoenix has part of the phoenix''s genetic bloodline. To be precise, you have part of the phoenix bloodline. However, because this bloodline is too scarce, your martial soul awakens, and there is a severe deviation, and this will become the evil fire phoenix. But even so, this is also the beast spirit of the Phoenix family, so you have to be careful. If you are not careful, you will easily explode! " "hiss--" Hearing what Carl said, Ma Hongjun took a breath, then looked at Carl with pitiful eyes. "Teacher Carl, I''m still young, I don''t have a wife yet, I don''t want to die... Especially the death method of exploding the body is simply too tragic. My Ma Hongjun is a handsome and beautiful man, how can I explode and die. Even if I want to die, I have to die in the Star Dou Great Forest, or die in battle with others, I don''t want to burst into death! " Although Ma Hongjun is a little fat man, he also has his own image, so he will not accept the setting of exploding and dying. Carl shook his head, and casually inflicted the phoenix flame into his body, temporarily neutralizing the evil spirit of the evil fire phoenix. At the same time, Carl also injected part of Hades''s demon power and part of the power of **** breath into Ma Hongjun''s body at the same time to help him improve his physique. Although this power looks a bit evil, it will not affect Ma Hongjun''s mentality, nor will it deepen his desires, but will reduce his desires and turn him into the kind of person who has no desires. Of course, this effect won''t be so obvious, it just makes him temporarily become without too much desire. But he still has the ability to act. "I have an idea about your matter, and that is to improve your physique first, and help you get your first background spirit ring, that is, after level 30, I will help you completely solve the problems caused by the spirit. Now, you need my power to help you suppress the evil fire in your body. During this period, you only need to master your Phoenix Martial Spirit skillfully and follow me to practice. I will use the shortest time to make you a 30th-level soul sovereign, and then take you to obtain the soul ring. At that time, I will make you reborn and become what you want to be! " Carl''s idea is to make Ma Hongjunxie Fire Phoenix become a real Phoenix! Although Ma Hongjun''s martial spirit in the original book has been upgraded to ten phoenixes, it is one of the top beast martial spirits and one of the top fire martial spirits. At that time, above this, there will be a more pure Phoenix Martial Spirit! This is a real beast! It''s better than these ten phoenixes, I don''t know how much! Although the ten phoenix sounds domineering, they are the subordinate products of the phoenix. Those who can truly stand on the peak of the beast martial arts spirit are still those few divine beast martial arts spirits. But most of the spirit beast holders can''t exert the power of the spirit beast at all, which makes people underestimate these spirits. This is just because those people''s talents are not good, and there is no way to display the true strength of these martial souls. The specific reason is still related to blood. Only people with purer blood will be very powerful when using this martial spirit. On the contrary, it is very weak. If he had 100% Phoenix blood, becoming a **** would not be a problem. But it is a pity that human beings cannot reach this level. Ninety percent is almost the limit. But even so, making him the ultimate Douluo, even a demigod, is easy. If you are fighting for it, there is no problem in becoming a god! And this is Carl''s goal. He wanted Ma Hongjun to obtain 90% of the blood of the sacred beast, and at the same time turn the evil fire phoenix into a real phoenix! Chapter 568： method Carl already had a certain idea about turning the evil fire phoenix into a real phoenix power. But this requires some points to exchange for a thing called Phoenix Fragment in the system mall. This thing basically didn''t have any effect. When Carl saw this unclear thing at first, he thought it was a real phoenix. As a result, the ability of this thing is only to eliminate impurities in the Phoenix blood, or to eliminate impurities in the power of the Phoenix. And to use this, there are certain physical requirements. At least the opponent''s physical fitness, including mental strength, must be C-level or higher. According to the world view of Douluo Continent, the various physical qualities of souls above the 30th level should be above the C-level. That''s why Karl said that after he obtained the purple thousand-year spirit ring, he was helping him change his martial spirit. And this phoenix fragment is the key prop that Carl needs. And this thing is not cheap, it needs two thousand transaction points. Carl has just joined Shrek Academy now, and he doesn''t have many trading points, and he has to post it upside down. Therefore, Carl will never allow his investment to be dampened. He will definitely cultivate this phoenix to be solid! However, this unclear thing can be regarded as useful by Carl. Because the current Ma Hongjun''s Phoenix power is mixed with some impurities, as long as the user can get rid of it and become a real Phoenix Martial Spirit. But it''s a pity that this thing can''t improve the blood, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to sell so cheap. But that''s okay. In this world, there are subordinates related to the phoenix, and even more subordinate spirit beasts. As long as the spirit ring of these spirit beasts can be obtained, Ma Hongjun''s Phoenix bloodline will be improved. Although there will be some impurities in the bloodline, after he upgrades to a Title Douluo, he can use this thing again to remove the impurities. As for the Phoenix bloodline, I''ll talk about it at that time. There will always be a way to help him improve his blood. However, Carl didn''t say it directly. Instead, he pretended to be very difficult and thought about it for a long time. "Ma Hongjun, don''t do anything right now, come to my room once a month, and I will help you deal with the evil fire problem. You don''t need to think about the others, just leave it to me. After all, I will be your teacher from tomorrow on. The problems with you are also my problems, and I will treat you as my children. " Hearing Carl''s words, Ma Hongjun was so moved that he was almost thrown into the ground. Dai Mubai gave Karl a surprised look. He knows that Ma Hongjun is relatively simple and easy to trust others. However, Karl''s method of wooing is indeed very good in his opinion. Because to win others, it is natural to give promises and at the same time give them certain benefits. Carl''s approach is perfect. That''s why Dai Mubai was a little surprised. He even doubted what Carl''s true purpose was here. But he didn''t say anything. In his opinion, as long as Karl does not pose a threat to Shrek Academy, or to himself and others. Dai Mubai didn''t bother to care about what he wanted to do. Anyway, what he can be sure of is that Karl will not harm people. If not, if a Level 98 Super Douluo wants to kill them, he can do it just by flipping his hands. Naturally, there is no need to win a relationship. at the same time. Carl is helping Oscar to solve the problem of spirit and spirit power. He has a lot to talk about here. It was just because of the martial spirit that caused some small fluctuations in the spirit power. If you want to solve it, it is also very simple, that is, release more soul abilities, so that not only can you exercise your proficiency, it can even consume soul power. As long as it consumes a few more times, after emptying all the soul power, it can play the role of softening soul power. In this way, his spirit power will become more and more smooth. After hearing this thought, Flange, who was on the side, clapped his hands suddenly, his expression was a little shocked. "Why didn''t I think of this simple way, Teacher Carl, you really deserve to be a Super Douluo, your thinking is much quicker than my fellow!" "Frank, you don''t need to say that. If you observe more, you can also find this. You just fell into a misunderstanding and thought it was the influence of Wuhun. But this is actually just that he rarely releases spirit abilities, which leads to a little blockage of spirit power. So if you want to solve it, you can only continue to release the spirit abilities and dredge the spirit power. Based on your insights, it was indeed a mistake not to find out at the beginning, but you can definitely find out later, you should believe your own. " Frank sighed when he heard what Carl said, then nodded. Oscar smiled and scratched his head, and then continuously released his soul abilities. He was also muttering to himself something like I have a big sausage, I have a little sausage and so on, and then put on his two spirit abilities. Outsiders are embarrassed to hear this spell not to mention Oscar himself. His embarrassed face was red now. But in order for his soul power to flow smoothly, no matter if he is embarrassed or not, as long as it can flow out smoothly. The other Oscars don''t care. Hold back for so many years. It''s time to be cool. Otherwise, something will really happen. "I have given the method. It is not early today. If you have not finished your meal, go to dinner first, but remember to go to bed early. Tomorrow morning, remember to keep your spirits up and I will inform you when to gather. Do you have any other questions now? If not, Dean Frank and I are also planning to go back. " Hear what Carl said. Frank blinked. He is the dean, but now it seems that the one who gave the order has become Karl. However, Oscar and others did not feel the violation. After all, Carl''s strength lies here, and he is still dead in old age. Flender didn''t seem to have anything wrong with Carl''s words. It''s just that the majesty of his dean will cease to exist from today. At this time, Oscar and Ma Hongjun asked some simple questions separately. Most of them are exercises between soul power and martial soul, how to quickly improve soul power. For these, Karl''s answer is only two words, that is cultivation! Otherwise, there is no other way. Although Tiancai Dibao can increase soul power, it will explode and die if it is careless. So if there are no safety measures, it is better not to think too much. Dai Mobai asked a more meaningful question here. He is asking Carl why he wants to teach here. Carl smiled slightly and gave his answer. "Because I want to be a god!" Chapter 569： set Carl''s answer was simple and crude. Suddenly, everyone present was shocked. "Hahahaha, do you need to be so shocked? When you reach my strength, you will know that apart from becoming a god, there is no goal to continue striving for. And how good it is to become a god, you can freely travel through various worlds, and you don''t have to be restricted anymore. But its a bit too early to tell you this, you wont understand. " They were all frightened when they heard what Carl said, and of course they didn''t understand what Carl said afterwards. But Flander could understand a little bit, but he didn''t say anything. For Flanders, becoming a **** is an area that is completely inaccessible. His current goal is to become a Contra. It''s that simple. As for his dream, it is to become a Title Douluo. So he couldn''t even think about becoming a god, let alone think of Karl, and said it openly. But Dai Mubai was completely dumbfounded at this time. He is the one who asked this question. He originally thought that Karl would give an official answer, but it turned out to be such a sentence. Become a god! What an ambition! But what does it matter to be a teacher? Dai Mobai asked this sentence with curiosity. "Mr. Carl, if you want to become a god, why should you be a teacher? Isn''t it okay to practice all the time? Is becoming a **** difficult for you? " "You asked, it''s a bit difficult? It''s very sleepy, okay! I''m stuck at this stage of strength, and it''s been several years without saying anything. That''s why I plan to try another way to see if I can successfully break through my bottleneck. Only in this way can I have a chance to become a god. If this is not enough, I will continue to change the method. As for me being a teacher, this is purely a personal interest, and it was on my way to becoming a god, so you don''t need to think too much. But if I can teach a group of Super Douluo, Ultimate Douluo, or even a demigod, this is also an achievement for me. But who can guarantee that you cannot become gods? Dreams are necessary, what if they come true? " Hearing what Carl said, Dai Mubai nodded, as if he had been inspired by something, and bowed to Carl solemnly. "Thank you teacher for your answer, I know what I should do next!" "Although I don''t know what you are going to do, let me remind you that if you are going to do it, just go ahead and don''t regret it! So before doing anything, you must think about the consequences in advance, but when doing this, you must not have any hesitation. No matter what you do, this method is universal, even if you are looking for a wife next time. " Hearing Karl''s ridicule, the three people present blushed instantly. Carl was originally a serious preaching. But at the end, his style of painting suddenly changed. Carl like this makes them really unbearable. Even Flander was flashed back and almost fell on the spot. "Okay, that''s the end of the joke, any other questions? If not, I should go to dinner too. After tossing for a day, I haven''t eaten a meal yet. It''s really starving to death! " After Carl spit out, he looked at Dai Mubai''s trio. They have no problems, except for those bugs. Carl won''t help them clean up these things. They are all men, and naturally they don''t need help from others. But the environment here is really a bit unflattering. But the girls dormitory is much better. At least there is a wooden house, which is still a level higher than the thatched house here in the boys'' dormitory. Afterwards, Carl had a brief chat with Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan before leaving here, and went to dinner with Flanders. Nothing happened overnight. Except for Zao Wou-ki, who was working overtime and transcribing textbooks, other people including students were also asleep. Wait until the next morning. About three poles in the day. Flander then notified all the students to gather in the square. But this is said to be a square, which is actually the street in the village. Now that it has been temporarily requisitioned, the villagers have also collected the money, so naturally they will not be dissatisfied. There are even many people who have brought in small stools and plan to sit in the distance and watch the show. Because they all know that every time Shrek Academy chooses a venue, there will be exciting battles. And this is also one of the few entertainment projects for the villagers in this village. After all, the battle that the soul master only sees, for these ordinary people, it is difficult to see it once in a lifetime. Nowadays, I can see it basically every few months, even half a year or so. It''s a feast for the eyes. Carl was a little speechless when he saw those villagers who were skilled in moving stools. Dai Mubai''s face changed slightly, and it was the first time he had encountered a situation where so many people were watching. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are accustomed to them. UU Reading The two of them, when they were in the Tiandou Royal Academy, were two beauties side by side. One is responsible for liveliness and the other is responsible for high coldness. Hot and cold, it can be said to be a perfect match. Even in the eyes of some people, the two of them have become Lily Sisters. There are even fan biographies appearing. These were all caught by Carl, and he didn''t hesitate to hand them over to the other''s parents so that they could educate these children. Some second generations do nothing or practice all day long, just draw books and write biographies every day. It''s a bit of a shame. Fortunately, Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan didn''t know anything. Otherwise, based on their personalities, they would not give up unless they took the other''s skin off. This shows how popular the two of them are. Therefore, the two of them have long been accustomed to this kind of multi-person gaze, and there is nothing to be afraid of. Oscar and Ma Hongjun are in the same situation. But the two of them don''t have so much popularity. They will get used to it, just because there are too many fights, they attract a lot of people who come to watch, and then they get used to it. "Today''s collection will mainly talk about three things!" Zao Wou-ki walked up and read the manuscript. However, his dark circles were very serious, and he seemed to have not slept all night and went straight all night. "The first thing is to welcome our new teacher, Carl, to officially join Shrek Academy! At the same time, he has another identity, that is, the royal guest of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family! It is also a super Douluo with a spirit power of ninety-eighth level and the title of Death God! " As soon as these words came out, Carl really joined Shrek Academy. At the same time, the system sound was long overdue. Selection is complete... Chapter 570： Collective dumbfounded The selection has been completed, you can get freely assignable skill points: 1, freely assignable attribute points: 1, and get transaction points: 1000. After more than three years, Karl finally completed this selection task and won this painless reward. However, the system has not been upgraded yet. But it does not affect the use of other functions such as the mall, which is enough for Carl. Anyway, this system is difficult to start now. Karl''s own strength is too strong, so unless he encounters a stronger strength, or some tasks that are more difficult for Karl, the system will be selected. The world of Douluo Continent wanted to punish, although it was easier than the world of Fairy Tail, but it was still somewhat difficult. After all, there are only a handful of the ultimate Douluo in this world and soul beasts over 500,000 years old. Then Karl took advantage of Flander''s speech here, and opened his personal attributes easily and took a look. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S), devil fruit phantom beast speciesphoenix (not awakened), yellow spring fruit (not awakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 Transaction point: 12330 Number of discounts in the mall: 1 The spirit ring or something was not included in the sorting of the system. Carl''s own abilities are still the same, but if he wants to be released, he has to become a spirit ability before he can release it normally. In general, there is no enhancement. But now Karl has more than 10,000 trading points, but he can try and buy some things to help the students improve their strength. Among them, those who improve physical fitness and can enhance the ability of talent, Carl can buy it. After all, this thing is very cheap, even if one person runs out of a whole set of procedures, it will only cost 200 transaction points. Because these things only increase the potential and talents, and change the personal physique, but can''t directly increase the strength, and you need to practice yourself. That''s why the price is so cheap. If you change it to those that can directly improve your strength, the price will at least be about ten times higher, which is considered to be small. However, Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan have not yet accepted this kind of package. The two of them have only been educated by Carl, and fed by various treasures of heaven and earth, and they have become so strong. However, it is Dugu Bo''s natural treasures that are consumed. This makes her feel bad. As for the package in the system mall, Carl intends to wait until the two of them, and use it for them after enrolling. After all, Carl''s previous teaching model is still being explored. It was only in the last six months that he had come up with a set of teaching models that belonged to him. Therefore, Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose became Karl''s guinea pigs from the very beginning, and kept experimenting with him. Even so, but the effect is still there. However, Carl now plans to train these students in Shrek Academy with his latest education methods. By the way, use the package in the system mall again. At that time, their strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. Carl is even more confident and directly educates a batch of titled Douluo, the youngest in history! That''s right, not one, but a batch! Only in this way can Carl make the whole world remember himself. There is nothing to be powerful, but the key is to have the title Douluo of the Education Office in batches. This is the strongest ability. Even the current Wuhun Temple couldn''t compare with it. This is why Karl started from scratch. Because his freedom started from the lowest starting point, he was able to make a blockbuster and let people on the whole continent notice him. Carl thought so. I also intend to do so. It''s just that Flanders is still making a speech by the dean. It''s been a long time since Karl sorted out his thoughts here, and he hasn''t finished talking yet. have to say. No matter what world people are in, as long as they become leaders, they like long talks. Flander could not escape this fate. But looking at the expressions of the three Oscars, they seemed to be used to it. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan were a little impatient. The two of them were already drowsy, and if Flander didn''t finish his speech, they might really fall asleep. "Okay, that''s all I have to say, two new students are welcome to enroll now!" Flander finally said something useful, and then he clapped his hands to welcome Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose. Zao Wou-Ki is a little sluggish now because he stayed up all night. Flender''s speech is over, he hasn''t woken up yet to see this scene. The Oscar trio looked at each other, then applauded loudly and spoke loudly. "Welcome new students!" "Huan... welcome!" Zao Wou-ki, who was taken aback, suddenly felt excited, and immediately applauded to welcome him. Seeing this scene, Flander glared at him, and then whispered: "Dozing off during work hours, your overtime pay for this month is gone!" "I" Zao Wou-ki had a bitter melon look on his face, and there was absolutely no way to refute it, and then he could only glance at Oscar''s side, as if to tell them to wait again! Oscar and others are not afraid at all, as if they are used to it. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan stepped forward amidst the sound of welcome. Although the sparse applause was a bit embarrassing. But the two of them didn''t care about it. "My name is Xiao Wu, Dancing Dance. I am nine years old this year, a great spirit master of level 20 or above. Wuhun is a beast spirit and soft bone charm rabbit. As for my specific level, you can guess it!" Xiao Wu''s sweet voice and lovely appearance immediately attracted the attention of the three boys. At the same time, she came to kill with a tilted head, so that the three boys were immediately attracted. Xiao Wu''s trickery succeeded, and then showed a small smile, and pointed at Carl behind him. "Also, this teacher Carl is my brother Yo, if you want to chase me, remember to say hello to my brother Yo!" When the voice fell, Xiao Wu blinked, showing her fascination. I have to say that although she is very young now, the softness in her bones is very attractive. The will of the Oscar trio is fairly firm. If you change to a general spirit master, I''m afraid she will already be hooked. However, Xiao Wu''s last paragraph fell. Dai Mubai and the others were dumbfounded. Chapter 571： Admissions Discussion "Brother...Brother?!" "how can that be?!" "Xiao Wu, aren''t you kidding us!" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Dai Mubai''s trio reacted differently. But their level of surprise was basically the same! No one could have imagined that such a cute little girl would have a level 98 Super Douluo as her elder brother. This made their minds suddenly sink. With this background, they can only be regular classmates in the future. After all, if you want to chase the hut, the first thing is to pass Karl''s level. They didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Karl, so naturally they wanted to restrain themselves. "Hehe, I don''t have to lie to you, Karl is really my brother." Xiao Wu squinted her eyes, saying so in her mouth, but in her heart she wanted to say that this was just a superficial identity. Only after these three years of getting along, Xiao Wu can basically be sure that Carl has no malice towards him. That''s why she is so relieved. Even during this period, Carl took Xiao Wu to visit relatives in the Star Dou Forest under the pretext of hunting spirit rings. So Xiao Wu also started from this time and officially recognized Karl as his brother. "Hello everyone, my name is Dugu Goose, I am nine years old this year, and my spirit is the Jade Snake, and I am also a great spirit master above level 20. But my soul power, when the time comes to compare and test, you will know. And I came here to study with Carl brother, he is very good as a teacher, I hope you don''t hold him back! " The Dugu Goose is extremely cold and glamorous. Although her figure is not as outstanding as Xiao Wu. But her cold eyes and slender body have already attracted the attention of Dai Mubai and others. And her frosty face is even more distinctive. It is her bonus item, which has increased her attractiveness to men. But Dugu Yan also felt it, and the three of them couldn''t help but snorted coldly. "Put away your eyes! My grandfather is Dugu Bo, he is a Level 92 Title Douluo! If you dare to hit my attention, although I would not mind, my grandfather may not necessarily agree. " Dugu Yan coldly snorted. The temperament that refuses to be seen thousands of miles away is unobstructed. At the same time, what she said also caused Dai Mubai and the three of them to breathe in cold air again. No matter if Xiao Wu has a brother named Douluo. How come Dugu Yan also has a grandfather titled Douluo. The background of the two is really a bit exaggerated! This is what the three of them really think. "Haha, don''t show such an expression. Although Xiaoyan looks cold, she is actually very nice. If you can get along with her happily, it''s not impossible to be together. Come on, boys! " Xiao Wu hugged Dugu Goose''s neck, then cheered on Dai Mubai''s trio. See this scene. The face of Dugu Goose blushed immediately. "Xiao Wu, don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t plan to find a boyfriend!" "Hehe, why are you blushing?" "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense!" When the three Dai Mubai saw such a contrasting lone geese, they also scratched their heads, not knowing why. It was frosty before, but now it suddenly becomes a little cute. This kind of contrast was so cute that it suddenly narrowed the distance between them. At least the current Dugu Goose is not as domineering as it was at the beginning. "Okay, now it''s your turn to introduce yourself. After you introduce yourself, you can have a simple entrance exam. You can choose your opponents yourself, or you can beat multiple people alone. There are no rules in this competition, even a melee. The only thing you need to pay attention to is not to hurt your classmates and the surrounding villagers. Also, don''t destroy the public property in the village for me. These are money losses! " Although Flanders had received the investment from Emperor Xueye, his reluctance to spend money still remained. There is no way, after being poor for so many years, it is really poor. In addition, if they really destroy the villagers belongings in their study station, it will be really bad. "I''ll come first!" At this moment, Dai Mubai was the first to walk out. "My name is Barrage White, and I come from the Star Luo Empire. I am twelve years old this year. My spirit is a beast Wuhun Baihu, with a spirit power of 25!" "The person I am going to challenge is Xiao Wu! I heard Teacher Carl say that you are very good, but today I want to learn, are you really that good?" The voice did not fall. Two yellow spirit rings appeared on Dai Mubai''s body. The phantom of the White Tiger Martial Spirit also appeared behind him at this time, adding a very powerful aura. See this scene. Flander nodded in praise. "Not bad soul power, at this age, it is enough to be called a little monster! But Dai Mubai, you have to be careful, Xiao Wu''s strength is not weaker than you! " "Don''t worry, Dean, I will be merciful!" The corners of Dai Mubai''s mouth raised slightly, and two pupils of different colors exuded a faint light. Xiao Wu jumped out Her two yellow spirit rings were also displayed. "Since you want to make a mistake with me, then I''m not welcome! Let me tell you by the way, my spirit power is at level 29! " "what?!" As soon as he said this, Dai Mubai and the others were shocked. They knew that Xiao Wuhui was very strong, but they didn''t expect that she was so strong now! However, Xiao Wu didn''t give Dai Mubai a chance, and directly used her agility to rush up. "Second Spirit Ability! Charm!" Following Xiao Wu rushed up. Her second spirit ability suddenly exploded. Only Xiao Wu''s eyes turned pink, causing Dai Mubai''s brain to look blank at this time. When he was relieved, Xiao Wu had already arrived in front of him! "you lose!" "The first spirit ability! Waist bow!" As Xiao Wu''s spirit abilities exploded, Dai Mubai was immediately knocked out! The fourth-level spirit power gap, although you are not constantly large, is in front of Xiao Wu''s flexible body. Dai Mubai seemed to be struggling. More importantly, the spirit power and mental power in Xiao Wu''s body were so powerful that Dai Mubai had an illusion! He even thought now that he was fighting with more than 30-level soul sovereigns. This is really an exaggeration! But although he was repelled, he was not discouraged, nor did he admit defeat! "Don''t underestimate me! Xiao Wu!" "Look at my second spirit ability! Baihulie Guangbo!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. The powerful white wave burst out of his mouth instantly! This force was so powerful that Xiao Wu didn''t dare to force it, but instead used her own flexibility to avoid it. However, this blow did not disappear, but rushed in the direction of the villagers! Chapter 572： Dai Mubai! defeat! "Oops!" Seeing that his spirit ability was about to hit Karl, Dai Mubai suddenly panicked. Karl Shun casually slapped his body before smashing this spirit ability, and at the same time he looked at Dai Mubai. "Don''t be distracted, the battle is not over yet! Leave the protection measures to me, you can concentrate on fighting! " Hearing Karl''s words, Dai Mubai nodded, and then heaved a sigh of relief. He was actually a little worried just now that his attack would hurt those villagers. But when he saw Carl take the shot, he was relieved immediately. If Kalken took the shot, their seemingly powerful attacks would actually be a slap in the face. So now Dai Mubai can also let go of his hands and feet to fight. "Xiao Bai, come here, I''ll wait for you to continue fighting!" Xiao Wu didn''t make a sneak attack just now, but stood there and waited. But her name for Dai Mubai made people laugh. "Hahahaha, Xiaobai, this title is really funny." Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but laughed out loud. Oscar was pretty restrained, just smirking. In order to ensure his cold image, Dugu Goose could only lower his head and chuckle, and then he returned to normal. Dai Mubai''s mouth twitched at this moment, and he didn''t know what to say. After a stalemate, Dai Mubai didn''t speak at all, and directly attacked! In an instant! With her powerful explosive power, Dai Mubai had deceived herself to come to Xiao Wu''s body. But Xiao Wu''s reaction was very quick. Facing Dai Mubai''s sudden advance, she took advantage of her advantage to evade immediately, and then released her second spirit ability without hesitation! Dai Mubai''s head was blank again, but he was very experienced in combat. When he saw Xiao Wu''s second spirit ring light up, he had already activated his first spirit ring ability! Then Xiao Wu activated the first spirit ring skill, trying to knock Dai Mubai into the air. But it came across a very hard barrier! "what?!" Although this blow broke the barrier, Xiao Wu''s attack had already lost its effect. Simultaneously. The effect of the charm has also lost its effect, and Dai Mubai woke up sober! He immediately grabbed Xiao Wu''s arm, opened his mouth, and lit up the second spirit ring! He is going to send a white tiger light wave sticking to his face! "Give up! You are a beast spirit of the agile attack type, and you can''t hold back the attack of my force attack type beast spirit!" Xiao Wu''s face changed slightly when she heard Dai Mubai''s words. She wanted to break free of Dai Mubai''s restraint, but she found that the opponent''s strength was comparable to her own! This is the advantage of the power attack type beast spirit. They have very powerful power, and the beast spirit of the sensitive attack system lacks a bit in terms of power. But in return it is very fast. It''s just that now Xiao Wu has been grabbed by Dai Mubai''s wrist, and can''t give full play to her advantage. But even so, she didn''t plan to admit defeat. "Xiao Bai! Don''t underestimate me!" "Look at my eight-stage throw!" With Xiao Wu''s roar. She used an extremely strange posture to abruptly shift her position to Dai Mubai''s. Her legs caught Dai Mubai''s, making her face flushed. Xiao Wu used a little more force, and at the same time activated a second spirit ability, directly causing Dai Mubai to shoot out! After sending Dai Mubai to the sky, Xiao Wu didn''t stay behind, and rushed directly, without hesitation, it was a combo that hit him! But the final blow of the eight-dan throw was very fatal. In order to prevent Dai Mubai from being seriously injured, Xiao Wu cancelled the last attack. But even so. Dai Mubai was also sour and soft now, as if his whole body had been squeezed dry. Upon seeing this, Flander flew directly up to catch Dai Mubai in midair. Xiao Wu was alone, landing on the ground lightly, spitting out her pink little tongue, and then came to kill with a tilted head. "Sorry, Xiaobai, you are indeed very strong. I really can''t beat you by conventional means. So I can only use the usual tricks for accidents, but this trick has not been developed and perfected, and it may not be well controlled. I hope you don''t hate me. " I saw such a cute little bunny. Dai Mubai gritted his teeth, but in the end he could only sigh. "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you more, but Xiao Wu, you are really strong. Especially the last move, this should be your own spirit ability, right? " "This is not a spirit skill, it''s just my pure physical skill, and this is tailor-made for me by Carl brother, how about it, isn''t it very strong?" Xiao Wu blinked, she was about to seduce Dai Mubai''s heart. "Strong! Very strong! Really very strong!" "Hehe!" Xiao Wu is very happy. Dai Mubai was also convinced by the loss. And he could see it in mid-air just now, when Xiao Wu used this physical technique, she also kept a hand. Otherwise, I definitely can''t stand up now. Carl on the side was also very pleased to see this scene. Xiao Wu''s eight-stage wrestling practice is very good. This move was supposed to be a spirit skill, but Karl designed a practicable physical skill based on the original work and his own physical knowledge! Such a trick, although not as powerful as a soul ability. But compared to the general spirit masters who only rely on spirit abilities, it has a surprising effect. And even if it is weakened, it is not a person of this level that can handle it. Coupled with the new eight-stage spirit throwing skills learned in the future, once the two are merged, their power will only increase! Even more powerful tricks may be developed! It''s not just Xiao Wu. Even the Dugu Goose has tailor-made physical skills. It''s just that she hasn''t shown it yet. "Dai Mubai, don''t be discouraged. I will tailor a physical technique that belongs to you individually based on each of you''s physical fitness, personal strength and fighting style. But if I want to tailor it for you, it will take at least half a year to get to know you. So give me some time, your physical skills will not be lost. " Hearing Karl''s words, Dai Mubai and others were overjoyed. They did not expect such a good thing. One more skill is always a good thing for them. After all, creating soul skills, even creating physical skills, is extremely difficult for them. But now they have Carl to help, and of course they will be very excited. Dai Mubai limped and walked back. Upon seeing this, Oscar walked out and introduced himself. "My name is Oscar, and I am a Level 23 Great Soul Master. Wuhun is a sausage. I am 11 years old this year." After saying this sentence, then it was gone. He doesn''t even plan to challenge others. However, Ma Hongjun, who appeared next, directly revealed his Evil Fire Phoenix Martial Spirit! Staring scorchingly at the iceberg beauty Lonely Goose! Chapter 573： Soft fist! "My name is Ma Hongjun, and I am eleven years old this year, and my spirit power is level twenty-two! My martial soul is the beast martial soul, the evil fire phoenix! The person I want to learn from is the Dugu Goose! " Ma Hongjun is also relatively arrogant. After all, his martial soul is a rare Phoenix martial soul. Although it was only a variant, his starting point had already surpassed most beast spirit spirit masters. But Dugu Goose didn''t persuade either. She walked steadily and walked out like a walk in a leisurely courtyard, and at the same time she showed her martial spirit, the Jade Snake. "Ma Hongjun, right? Very good martial arts, but you are not my opponent! Although my spirit power is not as exaggerated as Xiao Wu, it also has a twenty-third rank of spirit power. According to your words, it is impossible to be my opponent at all! " "Isn''t it? You''ll know if you hit it again! Dugu Yan, I can remind you that I won''t be merciful!" As soon as Ma Hongjun''s voice fell, his spirit power broke out in an instant! His spirit power formed a sky full of flames in an instant, rushing toward the lone goose overwhelmingly! This was just a pure explosion of spirit power, and even the spirit ability was not used. It has to be said that as one of the top skills among the beast martial arts, the phoenix, even the mutated phoenix, has powerful powers. This point is beyond comparison with other beast spirits. However, the white tiger on Dai Mubai''s side was also one of the divine beasts. From here, there are already two divine beast spirits in Shrek Academy. I have to say that there are really a lot of monsters here. Duguyan''s face changed slightly at this time, feeling a bit tricky. Because of this kind of flame, her martial arts ability was restrained. The Jade Snake is very strong in poisoning, but the high-temperature flame can indeed kill most of the toxins! Thus. It is difficult to fully utilize the ability of the Dugu Goose. But this does not mean that she has no way to beat the opponent. "The first spirit ability! Biphosphorous Red Poison!" "Second Spirit Ability! Green Phosphorus Blue Poison!" Two yellow spirit rings rose. The Dugu Goose injected itself with this toxin that strengthens the body, and then rushed directly towards the opponent! Although the Jade Snake had a strong toxin, it didn''t have the spirit ability to increase the poison in its spirit ability. After all, her current level is relatively low, and her toxin ability can make up for it later. The most important thing now is to improve your flexibility first, so that you can survive the battle! However, when she was about to rush towards Ma Hongjun. The other party showed an evil smile. "Waiting for you to rush over!" "Accept the move! My second spirit ability! Yuhuo Phoenix!" Groan Accompanied by a loud phoenix sound. The surrounding phoenix fire rose instantly. Even Ma Hongjun himself ignited a phoenix fire! Seeing this scene, the lone geese shouted badly. She wanted to retreat, but the Phoenix Fire was already under Ma Hongjun''s control, blocking her retreat. Under such circumstances, the Dugu Goose can only bite the bullet and rush forward! She first wrapped her body with soul power to prevent it from being burned by the fire of the Phoenix, and then directly attacked with the body arts that Karl gave her! "Soft fist--" Accompanied by the roar of the lone geese. A fist that wasn''t too hard hit Ma Hongjun''s body, but it knocked him back a few meters away! not only that. Dugu Yan took advantage of Ma Hongjun''s stunned gesture, and directly opened the posture of the soft fist, forming a protective shield of soul power around his body! There is absolutely no way for the surrounding phoenix fire to invade her body, and it will even be swept away by this spirit power! The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing an expression of praise. Rouquan is a physical technique that Carl modified from Taijiquan and the Rouquan technique in a certain animation in the previous life. This ability now fits the physique of Dugu Goose very well, although other people can also cultivate. But the use effect will be greatly reduced. This is the same as Xiao Wu''s eight-stage throw. Others can cultivate, but the power they use may not be as strong as them. This kind of tailor-made physique still has a certain degree of difficulty for others to learn and use well. at the same time. His gaze returned to Ma Hongjun''s body. At this time, Ma Hongjun, who was knocked into the air, took a breath. He couldn''t imagine that he was actually billed for that soft punch. This is really incredible! Not only him, even Flander was a little surprised. It was the first time he saw that someone had used physical skills to produce the effects of spirit skills! This is no different from creating your own soul skills! wrong! There are still some differences! That is the creation of a spirit ability, which often consumes twice as much as normal spirit ability, or even more spirit power. But physical skills are different. This consumes only one''s own physical strength, as well as the time spent practicing body art before. And once the physical skill and spirit power are perfectly combined, its power is not weaker than the spirit power at all. Said it was a self-created spirit ability, but there was nothing wrong with it. However, physical skills are not based on soul power, and more importantly, her own cultivation situation. This is the most important point. Because once you stop practicing physique , it is easy to lose proficiency, which leads to a decline in strength. From this point of view, the shortcomings of physical skills are also obvious, and there is no convenience for creating soul skills. But its advantages have completely covered this trivial disadvantage! When Ma Hongjun saw this, some unbelievers wanted to rush out, and even released his first spirit ability, spitting out a flame ray. But no matter how he attacks. Will be easily blocked by the lone geese, and even counterattack by the lone geese''s physical skills. In this way, even though Dugu Goose has consumed a lot of physical and soul power, Ma Hongjun''s nose and face are swollen! If it continues, Ma Hongjun will undoubtedly lose! "Okay, the discussion ends here, Ma Hongjun, you have already lost." "Dean! I haven''t lost yet! I can continue to fight!" Hearing Frank''s call to stop, Ma Hongjun was a little unconvinced. But Dugu Goose came directly behind him, locked her throat with both hands. "Are you convinced now?" "I take it, I take it...cough cough..." Ma Hongjun was strangled a bit uncomfortable, couldn''t help but cough, and had to admit defeat. Dugu Goose snorted coldly, loosened Ma Hongjun''s neck, and walked to Karl''s side. Seeing this scene, Flender couldn''t help sighing, and stepped forward to comfort Ma Hongjun. "Actually, you are already very good. If you are an ordinary person, you have probably won. But what I have to admit is that Dugu Goose and Xiao Wu are the monsters among the monsters. And both of them were taught by Teacher Carl. From here, I can also see how huge the teaching gap between him and ordinary people is! So, in the future, you will give me a little more seriousness, and definitely don''t disappoint me and Teacher Carl''s expectations! " Chapter 574： Course announcement Entrance competition has been completed. In terms of strength and Dugu Goose, they almost crushed Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. Although Oscar didn''t play, he was a soul master with a food weapon spirit, and he was even less likely to be the opponent of the two of them. But if you let two of the three of them join forces to deal with one person. It can defeat Dugu Goose, but it may not necessarily defeat Xiao Wu. If the three of them joined hands to treat Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan alone, there would be no suspense. Although the strength of the two of them, among people of the same age, basically equal to the existence of invincibility. But it is impossible to exaggerate that one person beats three people. Next, the group of them returned to the academy. As for the square before, Flanders paid compensation and asked Zao Wou-ki to clean it up. Although I said before, try not to damage public property and streets. But the battle between soul masters is so fierce, there is no way to completely control it. The villagers are not surprised, they have long been used to it. But this matter has nothing to do with Karl and the others. Now Carl took the five of them to the teaching site. This is Flanders, a site specially developed for teaching. The other teachers in Shrek Academy were all concentrated here at this time. However, Carl''s course has not yet been announced. He first asked Xiao Wu and others to learn theoretical knowledge, various soul beasts and herbs, and other miscellaneous knowledge. Although this knowledge won''t improve one''s own strength, it doesn''t hurt to know a little bit more. However, such courses are relatively rare. Today is just an intensive lesson, and then it will be repeated every two or three days on average. However, after today''s theoretical course, they did not directly end school and let them go back to the dormitory to rest. Instead, they simply held a small meeting and announced their teaching process. First of all, the first point is that in the early morning, you must come out for training. Carl will be the first to wait for them in the playground. As for the goals of the zipper, every day will be different, and Karl will also change the zipper plan according to each person''s physical fitness. But tomorrow is the first day, so it is simpler and more relaxed. From the next day, it will become stricter. The three of Dai Mubai didn''t know what this zipper was, but Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan knew very well. The two of them were trained in this way, and they practiced for about two years. This made their physique stronger than ordinary spirit masters. Although a powerful spirit master can strengthen his physique by relying on the spirit ring. But this kind of training can lay a very good foundation when they are young. Only in this way, after their bodies are fully developed, the foundation will become very perfect. After becoming stronger, they will be stronger than people of the same level. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are the best examples. Although the two of them were only nine years old, in terms of physical fitness, they were no longer inferior to Dai Mubai. So when Dai Mubai knew this information, he was also full of expectations for this kind of training. To put it bluntly, this kind of training is actually a variety of physical training, and the time it takes up is one morning. They waited until lunch time before they could stop. There is even little time to rest in between. Everyone only has 15 minutes to rest once, so you have to stay till the end. If he can''t hold on and faints, then Karl will be responsible for treating him and getting him to stand up again. After all, Carl has the phoenix flame, no matter how he trains, it is impossible to cause problems with the opponent''s body. That''s how Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan came here, and both of them are used to them. The only question now was whether Dai Mubai and the others could bear this kind of training. As for the afternoon teaching plan, it is very simple. In addition to the regular theoretical courses, and Zao Wou-ki''s actual combat courses. There is also a small course on Carl''s side, which is to train melee without martial arts and soul power. This is what Carl said, to customize their physical skills for each of them. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan also came here, and they have learned very strong physical skills. Therefore, they don''t need to participate in this course, but they can choose to continue to learn theoretical knowledge, find Zao Wou-ki to continue the actual combat, or practice spirit power. But Dai Mubai and the three of them must follow Karl to learn this course. Even after the physical skills are developed for them, they still need to continue to practice in class. Because only in this way can they prevent them from being lazy. After all, physique is different from soul power cultivation. If you want to practice physical skills, you have to put in more effort. Because only in this way can we become stronger. Then it was night time. After the fight is over, it is free time for free activities, and you can do whatever you want. But Karl gave a lesson that they must meditate for an hour before going to bed every night! This can not only improve spirit power, but even cultivate spiritual power to prevent mental attacks. However, mental power attacks are not common in the Douluo Continent World but this does not mean there is no such thing. And mental power and soul power can also be superimposed on defense. If you rely solely on spirit power to defend, facing mental attacks, it will be difficult to fully effect. But if the mental strength is enough, that''s not necessarily the case. Make an analogy. If Dai Mubai''s mental energy was strong enough before, Xiao Wu would not be controlled by Xiao Wu for four to five seconds at all. This time, although it seems very short, is enough to tell the winner! It can be seen that after the mental power becomes stronger, sometimes there will be miraculous effects! Even mental attacks will become stronger. However, in most cases, mental power is really useless, so few people can practice. But Karl didn''t think so. In his view, mental power is one of the required courses. Although Karl only asked them to meditate on their own every night, he would spot checks every month. If someone fails to meet the standard, he doesn''t mind staring at him in person for a whole month of cultivation. Then wait for when he reaches the standard, and when to let him go! And the other courses are similar. They are checked once a month, and Karl who does not meet the standard will personally stare at him! After publishing their courses, they can go back. But Carl still has work to do now. He now needs to go to the dean''s office every night to discuss with Flanders about the school badge and the reform of the college. In addition, for herbal medicine issues, you also need to find someone to communicate and see how to buy cheaper. But on this point, Carl can ask someone to help. Although Dugubo is closed, his contacts are still there. If you find him, the purchase channels can be cheaper. The most important thing is that it can be fidelity! Don''t worry about being cheated! Chapter 575： 2 years! Time flies quickly. Two years passed in the blink of an eye. Now Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are eleven years old, and their wedding level has also been upgraded to 30 or above! Xiao Wu is now a thirty-seventh level soul sovereign, and has obtained the third spirit ring. And this spirit ring is exactly the purple thousand-year spirit ring. And this spirit ring of her had just joined Shrek Academy at that time, and got it in less than three months. Then until now, the level has risen to the thirty-seventh level. It''s not very far from level 40. The strength of the Dugu Goose reached the 31st level, and it had just risen to the 31st level in the first two months. And her third spirit ring was also purple, and this spirit ring was also an increase in her body, not an attack skill. The current Dugu Goose is advancing in the direction of assisting the soul master. In addition to the two of them, even Dai Mubai had also risen to the thirty-second level. And the time he became a 30th-level Soul Venerable was two months earlier than Dugu Goose. As for Ma Hongjun and Oscar. They are now at level 28 and level 29 respectively. Thanks to Carl''s two years of teaching, their spirit power has been greatly improved. It''s a pity, because they have a relatively poor foundation. So for the first year, Karl didn''t let them focus on the improvement of soul power. If not, these two people would have already become 30th-level souls. Even Dai Mubai''s level could be two levels higher. But for the sake of their foundation, Karl decided to slow down the spiritual power cultivation speed, and lay their foundation first. Now two years have passed. The strength of each of them has undergone a very big change. And their physique has also become stronger than a spirit master of the same level! In addition. Carl''s tailor-made physical skills were also learned by them. Although he has not yet mastered it, he needs to continue to practice. But even so, their strength has improved a lot compared to before. Even Oscar has become stronger. Carl''s custom-made physical technique for him is very simple, it is a very oily physical technique. To be precise, this is a kind of pace, based on the fusion of Lingbo''s microsteps and other steps. Mainly used to help Oscar escape, or carry out a sneak attack. After all, he is a Soul Artifact of the Food Element, so he can only assist, and it is difficult to fight head-on. So life-saving is the most important thing. Ma Hongjun''s physical skills made Carl a little embarrassed. But in the end Karl got him a physical technique that could improve his flexibility. This can not only increase Ma Hongjun''s close fighting ability, but also include body skills. This ability is very suitable for him. Ma Hongjun now is a very flexible fat man, very difficult to deal with. Finally, Dai Mubai. His physical customization is very simple for Carl. Dai Mubai himself has a good foundation. So what Carl customized for him was a fast-paced attacking physique. Continuous attacks can suppress the opponent, making him completely overwhelmed! As long as Dai Mubai gets close, don''t even want to release spirit abilities! This is where the advantage lies! Even Xiao Wu wasn''t sure right now, after being close by Dai Mubai, she wouldn''t necessarily be able to beat him. The two of them are now completely half-and-five. However, Dai Mubai''s physique has a shortcoming, that is, it is more extreme, and in order to attack, he gave up most of the defensive methods and focused on rushing and sticking. Therefore, someone must cooperate with him to allow Dai Mubai to fully display his strength. Now each of them has his own physical skills, and daily zipper and physical training are also in progress. Their strength, compared to two years ago, has a qualitative leap! And every other time, Karl asked them to take a medicated bath and relax by the way. This is a very significant improvement for them. Even the relationship has become very good. But this medicated bath is separate for men and women. It is impossible for Carl to put them all in one place. that''s all. They spent two years together. During this time, Carl also carefully taught them and finally became a qualified teacher. In addition. Shrek Academy''s current enrollment has also become more stringent. They have no shortage of funds, no genius, only monsters. So in the past two years, he has been alone and has not joined Shrek. Even if the configuration in the college was changed two or three times, and the house was renovated two or three times, it still failed to recruit new students. have to say. There are still very few students at the monster level. But Flanders did not relax the standard at all, and still wanted to recruit monsters in. After all, this world does not lack genius, only monsters. But Carl does not pay attention to these. Now that he saw that the time was almost ripe, he used the transaction point to give them five people, each of whom redeemed a physical enhancement package. The exchange is completed after spending a total of previous transaction points. And Karl said this thing, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is the latest medicine prepared by itself. Everyone can only drink it once, but after drinking it, it will improve their physical fitness. Carl''s prestige as a teacher is still there. So Xiao Wu drank in without thinking. This is the trust in Carl. And after they drank it, they had a reaction that day! Xiao Wu''s spirit power has been improved, and she feels that within three or four days, she will be able to increase her spirit power by one level to thirty-eighth level. Dai Mubai and Dugu Yan had directly improved and reached level 33 and level 30 respectively. The same is true for Ma Hongjun and Oscar. The two of them reached the 29th and 30th levels respectively. However, although Oscar''s spirit power has been upgraded, he is not in a hurry to hunt down spirit beasts and obtain spirit rings. The most important thing now is that they need to do one thing to help Shrek Academy increase its reputation! That is to participate in the Royal Soul Master Competition of the Heaven Dou Empire! This competition will take place in two months. So now is the registration and pre-selection stage. Only by passing the pre-selection of the pre-selection sub-competition area can you enter the Tiandou Empire and continue to participate in the real Soul Master Competition. This game is about the ranking of the academy. If you want to make Shrek''s reputation even greater, you must participate this time. Because only in this way can Heaven Dou Empire truly value its Shrek Academy. At the same time, you will encounter more little monsters! But if you want to participate, you need at least six players to participate, and Shrek Academy is still two people short of it. Carl must find a way and find someone to come over. However, he now has a choice, and that is to go to the Heaven Dou Imperial City and find Liu Erlong! Chapter 576： Liu 2 Long Heaven Dou Imperial City. Blue Bull Academy. A woman in her thirties but already full of charm, holding a jug of wine while drinking, while drinking and looking up and down Karl. "Mr. Carl, you came to see me early in the morning. Is it an alcoholic and want to drink with me? But dont you usually come back at noon, come here so early, are you planning to go on a date with me? " "Don''t make a joke with me. We are drinking buddies, and we are not a boyfriend or girlfriend. You are not ashamed to say this as a woman?" Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head. She fell into this look because of certain things. But Carl can understand. The man she loved ran away, and most importantly, the two of them were still relatives. This situation made her unacceptable. Not only Liu Erlong, but even Yu Xiaogang couldn''t accept it. After Yu Xiaogang ran like this, Liu Erlong collapsed and then disappeared for a while. By the time she reappeared, she would have become the dean of the Blue Tyrant Academy. It''s just that this college is not very good, and there are not many students. Although there is a college qualification certificate, the ranking is at the bottom of the college. But there is one advantage here, that is, the tuition is extremely low, even those without money, as long as they meet certain standards, they can enter the students to learn. But correspondingly, there were no teachers in the academy, and it was only supported by Liu Erlong alone. She has played all the roles by herself, but she has very few courses. Basically, one month and half a month are on vacation and self-study. This has also led to the students in this college that must be more conscious in order to become stronger. But even so, because there are almost no tuition fees, there are still people who will join the college. After all, it is better to have a place to study than to wander outside. What''s more, food and accommodation are included here, and there are free school uniforms to wear. For the children of ordinary people, it is a good place to go. you can say so. Liu Erlong opened this academy, his goal is not to make a profit, but to ease his inner anxiety, by the way, teach and educate people. It''s just that her appearance is really unflattering. If you talk about where to go, no one can believe that Liu Erlong, who looks like this now, will be the dean of the Blue Tyrant Academy. "Liu Erlong, it''s not that I said you, even if your relationship failed. But you can''t be so decadent all the time. This is not only bad for your health, but also delays those students. " "I know, but what can be done? I can''t control myself! " Liu Erlong gave a wry smile, then took another sip of wine. Her current situation is very delicate. Carl sighed and did not continue to dissuade him. If you want Liu Erlong to untie the knot, you really have to let Yu Xiaogang come, otherwise she will be decadent. "Forget it, let''s talk about business, Liu Erlong, your Blue Tyrant Academy, will you participate in the Tiandou Spirit Master competition next? This competition is divided into junior group, youth group and teacher group. For the teacher group, at least three people are required to participate, for the juvenile group, at least six people are needed, and for the youth group, at least nine people are required to register for the competition. Do you have any ideas for this competition? Will you participate? " Hearing Karl''s inquiry, "Of course I will participate. Although I don''t have many students, it''s very simple to select six soul masters who are under 14 years old and whose strength is above level 20 from the two to three hundred people. However, the youth group is a little bit difficult. People under twenty years old and over fourteen years old on my side are relatively average, but they can still make up the number. However, the teacher group is a bit difficult on my side, but I also know a few people. Then I will give them some benefits and ask them to help me and become a temporary worker. " Liu Erlong said so, and then took another sip of wine. It''s just that she has drunk the wine and there is no drop left in it, which makes her a little bit decadent. "Mr. Carl, you can say what you want, I''m going to have a drink now, or else the discounted drinks should be sold out." "I''ll give you a jar, stop drinking that inferior wine, it''s not good for your health." Carl said, and then took out a large jar of wine from the space bag. Although this is not a very good wine, at least it is not harmful to the body. Liu Erlong smelled the scent of wine, his face suddenly flushed. "You still know me best, Mr. Carl. Let''s talk, if you have anything you need my help, I, Liu Erlong, will definitely not refuse! " While talking, Liu Erlong opened the wine tank and took a sip of the wine for himself. "It''s cool!" "It''s so cool!" "It''s been a long time since I had such a good drink. It reminds me of the pot of wine you asked me to drink when the two of us just met. This is really life-saving wine!" Liu Erlong''s face was flushed The body was trembling slightly. Seeing this scene, Carl sighed again. "Shrek Academy, have you heard of it?" "Hmm! I''ve heard that it seems to be the Pheasant Academy in the country, which doesn''t even have a ranking. But I stopped. In Tiandou Royal Academy, some teachers came out of it. This Academy should have some strength. " "Then you should know, I went to this college to be a teacher, right?" "Hmm... Um?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Liu Erlong was taken aback, and his pupils dilated, feeling incredible. "You actually became a teacher, or that Shrek Pheasant Academy! I thought you had something to do, so the number of times I have been drinking with me during this period will decrease. It turns out that you actually became a teacher! So, did Xiao Wu go with you? ! What a cute little girl, she followed you into the wolf''s den, it''s really..." "Hey!" Liu Erlong sighed, then poured himself a lot of wine. The corners of Karl''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t expect that Liu Erlong would know nothing! This product is too indifferent! "Ahem, Shrek Academy is already named, and do you want to know who the dean of this academy is?" "do not wanna know!" Carl:... Ignoring Liu Erlong, Carl said to himself. "It''s Flander, you should be familiar with it, right?" It would be Liu Erlong''s turn to be silent. Carl saw that she was finally getting serious, and then he smiled and said. "Next, lets talk about business. I want to borrow a student from your academy. There are five students in total, and one person short of it can register for the qualifier!" Chapter 577： communicate with "You came to me for this?" Liu Erlong looked at Karl up and down, then looked at him with contemptuous eyes. Although Karl is a titled Douluo, his relationship with Liu Erlong is pretty good, so Liu Erlong dares to be so bold. "I really didn''t expect that the titled Douluo of the dignified 98th level would now be for a student, and thus would not be able to register for the qualifiers of the Soul Master Competition. If this matter is known to Senior Dugu Bo and Emperor Xueye, they might be able to laugh at you for a year, right? Especially the kid Xue Qinghe, although he is not bad, but he has a dark belly. If this matter was known to him, it is estimated that he would pretend to spread it inadvertently. That''s why you chose to come to me instead of looking for someone from the Heaven Dou imperial family for help. It''s because you believe in me and don''t just spread it out, right? " "Yes, the titled Douluo of the dignified 98th grade was stumped because of a student''s problem. If this spreads out, others can''t laugh out loud? Where can I put my face? " Carl picked up a pair of dead fish eyes, which was a broken jar. Anyway, he knew that even though Liu Erlong had fallen so far, he was even a little bit bohemian. But she can still keep a secret. At least her character is worthy of Carl''s belief. "It turns out that you are like Karl, I understand, so I decided not to lend you someone!" Carl:? ? ? "What about a good drinker? You want to help me when you say yes, but you let me dove? If this is the case, I will take back this big tank of wine! " As Carl spoke, he stretched out his hand as if he wanted to retrieve the wine. Seeing this, Liu Erlong rushed forward and blocked Carl''s hand with his body. "Karl, wait a minute, the people here are too weak to lend you." "It''s okay, I don''t care about strength, anyway, the main players in the battle are all from Shrek Academy. He only needs to paddle, shouting cheer by the side, and whatever the strength, just come to a ten-level spirit master. " I heard Carl say that. Liu Erlong became more entangled. "No, I can''t cheat you, so my students can''t lend you. But I have a better person to introduce to you, and you know this person. " "I know too? Who is it?" "Sect Master Qibao Liuli, daughter of Ning Zhifeng, Ning Rongrong!" Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, Carl blinked, feeling a little weird. He and Ning Rongrong do know each other, but she has a very arrogant temper. She had met Karl a few times before, but only had conversations on the scene. In private, they have no contact at all. On the other hand, Carl and Ning Zhifeng are a bit personal, but they are not deep, at best they remain at the level of understanding. But when Carl heard Liu Erlong say this, he had a little curiosity. He wanted to know how Liu Erlong could let Ning Rongrong join his team. "Tell me, Ning Rongrong is Ning Zhifeng''s daughter, and even the treasure in the palm of Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. She is basically certain that she will represent the Qibao Liulizong in the competition. How do you persuade her to let her come to me? " Hearing Karl''s question, Liu Erlong showed a smile, then walked to Karl''s body and gently put his hand on Karl''s shoulder. "You don''t understand, right? Ning Rongrong quarreled with his family, so he ran to me and started crying. She wanted to join my Blue Tyrant Academy to deal with, and then give a lesson to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect team. But I haven''t agreed yet, because I know the level of the students at Blue Bull Academy. Even if they had the support of Ning Rongrong, they couldn''t be opponents of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. But fortunately you are here, and if you are there, it will definitely help Ning Rongrong slap Ning Zhifeng in the face! " Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that there would still be this relationship between them. But that''s okay, the province''s Karl will look for someone again. And in the original book, Ning Rongrong is also one of the Shrek Seven Monsters. If you join Shrek Academy now, you just advance the plot. In other words, among the Seven Shrek Monsters, except for Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San. All the others appeared. Thinking of this, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, as if thinking of something. If possible, the Seven Shrek Monsters will become the Eight Shrek Monsters in the future. The name is a bit ugly. "In that case, take me to see Ning Rongrong, and I will have a good chat with her." "Okay, come with me." Liu Erlong nodded, then carried the wine tank with one hand, and went to the wine cellar first, sealed it up and drank slowly. Then Liu Erlong took Karl to the room where Ning Rongrong lived. But in the middle of this, Liu Erlong met a student. After a brief conversation between the two of them, they gave the student a holiday. Carl is also very clear about the specific content of the conversation. Its nothing more than asking this student to go back and tell the parents that he should ask his parents to help as a teacher in the college to register Carl didnt care who the other party was, but looking at Liu Erlongs expression, she might be bleeding heavily. . Although the Blue Blaster Academy is ranked very low, it is always a dream to be a man. Liu Erlong also wants to let his academy rank, lean forward! Only in this way can she apply for more subsidies. As for what she would use this subsidy for, only Liu Erlong would know to herself. "By the way, Carl, I haven''t asked you yet, who are the participants in your college? Could it be that you intend to let them all participate in the junior group competition? " "That''s right, is there any problem? Those students, the oldest is only fourteen years old, so they can only participate in the junior group. There is no way to sign up for the Shrek Academy in the youth group, so this time, I won the first place in the youth group without hesitation! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a confident smile. But Liu Erlong frowned. "You are so confident? Could it be that besides Xiao Wu, everyone else is also very strong? By the way, I forgot to ask now, what level is Xiao Wu now? " "Thirty-eighth-level soul sovereign, and apart from Xiao Wu, Dugu Yan is also a thirty-level soul-sovereign, and there are two other people, who are also soul-sovereigns, and only one is a twenty-ninth-level great soul master. If he works hard, he will be able to reach the 30th level after the official start in two months. " "hiss--" "As expected, the academy that claims to only recruit monsters, this fellow Flander, really carried out his ideas to the end! But you have also contributed a lot to this. After all, Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan were taught by you personally. You should have a lot of experience in this area. " Chapter 578： Ning Rongrong "Haha, it''s okay, at least I am now a real teacher. Now I understand why you came here to open a college. It''s really good to be a teacher, to be loved and respected by others. Especially for the powerful seedlings of the personal education department, this sense of accomplishment is not something that can be replaced by anything. " Carl''s words are sincere. Deep down in his heart, that''s what he thought, and he said it honestly. Liu Erlong sighed. If she had Carl''s teaching level, she would not be what she is now at Blue Bull Academy. Of course, this has a lot to do with her decadence. "Carl, since your youth group doesn''t participate, what about the teacher group? There are not many teachers in Shrek Academy, right? Are there anyone else besides Flander and you? " "Don''t worry, there will be people in the teacher group, and Flander and I will join, and there is another person who is Zao Wou-ki, you should know it." Hearing Carl''s words, Liu Erlong took a breath again, showing a helpless smile. "It seems that I don''t need to participate in the teacher group competition. If you are there, it seems that the people of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect can compete against you. As far as I know, even the Elephant Sect and those from the Fire Leopard Sect did not have a titled Douluo level teacher to compete. Even if they are the Sect Master, they are probably not your opponents. After all, their Sect Master is only an 89th-level Contra. " Liu Erlong smiled helplessly, as if he had given up. Carl patted her shoulder and gave her an encouraging look. "Come on, don''t give up, you can still rescue it. Although I don''t know who you will recruit to help out, it shouldn''t be a big problem to get some rankings based on your strength. " Hearing Karl''s encouragement, Liu Erlong sighed again without speaking. Compared with Shrek Academy, the current Blue Tyrant Academy is too shabby, there is almost nothing. The only commendable thing is that this academy is sponsored by the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family and the Xueye Royal Family, which can barely survive. And for this, Liu Erlong also threw all his face out. Basically, all the favors have been consumed, so now she is just holding on. But it doesn''t matter, Liu Erlong doesn''t care about this anyway, her only worry is what should these students do after the college closes. "Liu Erlong, if the academy can''t go on in the future, merge with Shrek. When the time comes to get an outer courtyard, how about we relax the enrollment standards and let you be the dean of the outer courtyard? Although the outer courtyard is a bit ugly, it is always necessary to let those children have nowhere to go to be stronger. " "Carl! You can read mind-reading spirit skills?!" Liu Erlong was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. "Don''t look at me that way, I just feel that you are very worried, so I found you a way out. Although you don''t want to see Flanders right now, it doesn''t matter, you just hand over to me directly. I''ll take care of Flander''s side, you don''t need to bother. " Hearing Karl said this, Liu Erlong was silent again. The two walked side by side for a while, and then Liu Erlong suddenly raised his head to look at Karl, and asked with a flat expression. "Carl, do you like me?" "puff!" Suddenly hearing this question, Carl spit out. "Are you joking?" "Then why do you care about me so much?" "Isn''t this nonsense? I have a good relationship with Flanders, plus we are still drinking buddies. Seeing you have been so decadent, do you think I will be relieved? " Carl gave the other person a white look, but Liu Erlong nodded, let out a sigh of relief, and then stopped. "When you arrive, Ning Rongrong is in the front room. I''ll knock on the door. You can wait a while before going over." Carl nodded and watched Liu Erlong step forward, knocking on Ning Rongrong''s door lightly. "Rongrong, are you awake? I am Liu Erlong. I have something to look for you." "Ms. Liu? Come in first, and I''ll get up soon." Ning Rongrong''s crisp voice sounded from inside. Liu Erlong pushed the door in, then gave Carl a look and asked him to wait here. Then she closed the door of the room. Carl didn''t turn on the domineering, because he knew that he was disrespectful to both of them. So it''s better to wait here for a while. If Title Douluo can wait outside, I''m afraid it will be Liu Erlong. But this also shows that the relationship between them is really good, otherwise it will not be so casual. After a while. Ning Rongrong opened the door, helped the jewellery on his head, and ran over to Carl in a little panic to salute. "Sorry Carl Keqing, I didn''t know you were here." "It doesn''t matter, it''s all Liu Erlong''s fault." Liu Erlong''s smile gradually solidified. Seeing Liu Erlong''s expression, Carl stepped forward and touched Ning Rongrong''s hair. Said with a smile The wayward little princess back then has grown up now. How old are you this year? How is the increase in spirit power? " "Hmph! I am eleven years old, and my spirit power has reached the twenty-third level! How is it, am I very good! " Ning Rongrong''s expression of "Quickly compliment me" was written all over his face, and he looked a little cute. Carl rubbed her head and smiled. "It is indeed a genius, but with your current spirit power, you are still no match for Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose! You have said before that sooner or later, you will pass the moon and the two of them, but in my opinion, you still have a long time to go on this journey. " "Huh! What''s the matter? Even if both of them are higher than me, I am Ning Rongrong! My talent is very strong. Sooner or later, I will surpass the two of them, especially what else they have gone to. The Pheasant Academy that I have never heard of, can this be developed? " Ning Rongrong''s hands were on his hips, his face was full of unconvinced. Carl shook his head, then looked at Liu Erlong. "Come and explain to her." "Ok" Liu Erlong sighed. She didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong would say such a big talk. Afterwards Liu Erlong briefly explained the purpose of Karl''s coming here, as well as Shrek Academy, and Xiao Wu''s level. Ning Rongrong''s eyes widened suddenly, and his pupils began to quake. At the same time, she covered her mouth, her face full of unbelievable expressions. But no matter how surprised she is, these things are all very! She is proud of her, the twenty-third level of spirit power, in fact, can only be ranked first in the bottom of the Shrek Academy! And the most important thing is that Ning Rongrong knew that Karl was teaching at Shrek! This shocked her a lot! Chapter 579： The little princess who wants to prove herself "you you you you" Ning Rongrong was already a little stuttered, and she didn''t even know that Karl had gone to Shrek Academy. There are many people who know about this matter, but those who didn''t know it deliberately would basically not know it. Because the incident that Karl went to Shrek Academy was only spread in the Tiandou Yellow Room. Ning Zhifeng, the lord of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, may know, but there is no need to publicize such things. So he never mentioned it to Ning Rongrong. At most, I had talked to Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, and then it was gone. Although Ning Rongrong said, he often used Xiao Wu and Dugu Goose to inspire himself. But her own arrogance does not allow her to keep paying attention to others. That''s why this embarrassing situation arises. But Carl didn''t care. Because Shrek Academy has a little fame, but from the eyes of the people in the imperial city, it is the Pheasant Academy. Carl had to admit this. After all, they don''t even have a ranking. "Rongrong, since you already know it, you can answer me now, would you like to join Shrek Academy? Although, joining it will not bring you too many benefits. But what I can guarantee is that you will succeed in becoming a member of the monster. Haven''t you always said that your talent is very good and you can catch up with Xiao Wu and the others at will? Now I give you this opportunity, but it will suffer a lot. If you are still holding Missy''s mind, I advise you not to join. But if you are mentally prepared, then follow me. As for your father, I will explain in person. I believe that he is a reasonable person and will not refuse your idea of ??becoming stronger. " Hearing what Carl said, Ning Rongrong bit his lip and frowned slightly. Her hands clung to her skirt tightly, looking a little tangled. However, this expression, coupled with her a little tangled and twisted movements, looked a little more playful and cute. Compared with the glamour of Dugu Goose, and the natural charm of Xiao Wu. Ning Rongrong is a standard image of a young lady. A perfect look, a good figure, and a standard lady. The only thing that makes people criticize is that she is a bit too headstrong. Otherwise, she would not appear here now. But this is also an advantage. Once Ning Rongrong becomes self-willed, he will move towards a certain goal. And her pride does not allow her to give up halfway. Just like this time, after she quarreled with Ning Zhifeng and ran away from home, she wanted to join the team of other academies and defeat the team of Qibao Liulizong. Every time she is willful, she has a strong purpose. Whether such a personality is good or bad is a headache. "Carl, it''s not good for you to force a kid to make a choice. She is only eleven years old now, and she just follows you to sign up without even playing. No need to be so strict with her, right? Although I admit, your teaching method is very strong. But Ning Rongrong is still a child! " Liu Erlong couldn''t stand Ning Rongrong so entangled. She stepped forward, stroked Ning Rongrong''s head lightly, and then said something to Carl. To this. Carl did not refute. It just came in lightly: "Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan are also only eleven years old. The oldest student in Shrek Academy is fourteen years old, and the other two are also eleven years old!" "By the way, the student at Shrek Academy has the lowest level of 29, and his age is only eleven." Hearing Karl''s words, Liu Erlong''s mouth twitched. She was afraid that Carl said this would stimulate Ning Rongrong. There are many geniuses in this world, and there are very few monster-level geniuses. Liu Erlong didn''t know what kind of genius other people Carl was talking about. But she knew that Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan had very good talents, and they were considered geniuses among geniuses. Then, under Carl''s teaching, their growth is far more than double the speed of their peers! This is especially true now! Such a thing, Carl should be the first to do such a thing throughout the ages. This made Liu Erlong not know what to say. Carl looked at Ning Rongrong who was still struggling, even struggling with a mask of pain, and couldn''t help but smile, and then continued to add firewood. "By the way, my teaching philosophy, as well as Shrek''s teaching philosophy, is to step on the genius! People who go out from Shrek will be treated as monsters no matter where they go! And my teaching method is to educate all students as monsters! Only in this way, they will have a higher growth, and at the same time they will reach a height that others cannot match! " Karl said this. Ning Rongrong''s eyes immediately chilled, and at the same time he no longer tangled, and his brows also stretched out. "In that case, I believe your teacher Carl! No matter what bitterness I eat, I have to become stronger and show my dad! He said I was too self-willed This time, I was not self-willed to him! I must join Shrek Academy and participate in this Soul Master Competition! I personally beat the Qibao Liulizong team out of the game to prove to my father that even if I don''t rely on the sect, I am still a genius! " Ning Rongrong waved his own little pink fist, and his immature eyes were filled with unprecedented firmness. Carl felt her faith and persistence, smiled and nodded. "Now that you have decided, then go talk to your father Ning Zhifeng. He has already arrived, and he probably heard what you said just now! " "what?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Ning Rongrong''s face suddenly drooped. Liu Erlong was a little surprised. This is her place, but she didn''t feel anyone approaching. It wasn''t until two figures appeared next to her that she understood how big the gap between herself and Carl and Ning Zhifeng was! "Hahahaha, it''s really you, Carl Keqing, with your mouth, even I said that I was autistic back then, and now I''m here to educate my daughter. You are really taking turns, giving us father and daughter a lesson! " Ning Zhifeng walked out, trying to hold Ning Rongrong''s hand. "Rongrong, come home with me. Dad already knew that I was wrong. I shouldn''t have quarreled with you at that time. But what you said just now is very imposing, I believe you can become stronger, so go home. " Hearing Ning Zhifeng''s words, Ning Rongrong''s face turned redder. This feeling is completely social death. Especially in front of his closest, speaking such shameful words, this made Ning Rongrong want to find a place to sew in. But even so, she insisted not to hold Ning Zhifeng''s hand! Chapter 580： Sword Douluo! Chenxin! "Dad, I said, I want to defeat your team personally, I will never go back! And Teacher Carl''s ability is very strong, this is obvious to all. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan grew up under his hands, and now both of them have become soul masters, and I am only a great soul master. So I decided, and I will follow Mr. Carl from now on, not going anywhere! " "Humph!" Ning Rongrong had already firmed up his position, which made Ning Zhifeng''s face a little ugly. Seeing this scene, Ning Rongrong was a little scared, but he still stood up and hid silently behind Liu Erlong. at the same time. A stern sword intent came from Ning Zhifeng''s side. This is the sword intent of Sword Douluo! He stared at Carl firmly at this time, with a trace of hostility in his eyes. Although he didn''t want to be an enemy of Karl, Ning Rongrong''s words already made him a little angry. "Rongrong, go back with Grandpa, it''s better at home than outside. Even if Karl''s ability is very strong, but outside, it will make us worry. " Sword Douluo Chenxin forcibly suppressed his voice, trying to show a gentle side. Ning Rongrong listened very much to Chenxin''s words, and she seemed a little hesitant at this time. But when he glanced at Carl, his heart gradually became firmer. "Sorry grandpa, I still want to go to Shrek Academy, I want to be stronger! Although I am a genius in your eyes, I discovered that the people in Shrek Academy are the geniuses among geniuses! " Ning Rongrong''s words made Chen Xin sigh. Then his Wuhun Seven Killing Sword appeared directly in his hand. "Since Ning Rongrong plans to go to Shrek Academy, then I have to personally learn about Karl Keqing whether he really has this ability and can teach Rongrong well!" The voice just fell. Two yellow, two purple and five black spirit rings appeared on his body, floating up and down. "Xiaofeng! Help me!" "I see, Senior Sword." Ning Zhifeng nodded, and then the spirit ring burst out, releasing his martial soul Qibao Glazed Glass Pagoda! I saw him take a deep breath. Two yellow, two purple and three black spirit rings shone and exploded at the same time. "Qibao has Liuli out of it!" With Ning Zhifeng''s loud shout, all the spirit rings lighted up at the same time. A powerful force was instantly instilled into Jian Douluo Chenxin''s body. This force caused Chenxin, who was originally at level 96, to instantly surge to level 97, or even a higher level! "Grandpa Jian, Dad..." Ning Rongrong was really shocked when he saw this scene. She didn''t expect that Chen Xin and her father would actually do it directly. When Liu Erlong saw this, he didn''t hesitate to leave here with Ning Rongrong. After seeing the two of them leave, Chen Xin put his gaze on Carl''s body completely. "It has long been heard that Death Douluo Carl has a ninety-eighth level of spirit power, and he is wearing eight ten thousand year spirit rings and one hundred thousand year spirit ring! My father had the honor to see this configuration once. I dont know, do I have this qualification too? " "Sword Douluo, you joked, of course you are qualified, but are you sure you want to fight me? To be honest, I dont like fighting because its too much trouble. " Carl said so though. But Hades was already in his hands. At the same time, the eight black and one red spirit ring configurations also appeared in front of everyone! "Is this Carl''s spirit ring? It''s really amazing." Liu Erlong on the side saw this scene, and his saliva remained. She and Carl have known each other for a long time, but this is the first time Carl has done it, and it is also the first time to show the spirit ring in front of her! Ning Rongrong was even more surprised when he saw this scene. Because of Carl''s spirit ring, it is too impactful. Even Ning Zhifeng couldn''t help but get excited at this moment. Jian Douluo Chenxin even showed a meaningful smile. "Reaper Karl! Come and **** power!" "Sixth Soul Skill, Ten Thousand Swords Return to Sect!" Accompanied by Sword Douluo''s roar. Dense lightsabers appeared in the air, lasing towards Karl! "Mr. Carl! Be careful!" Ning Rongrong yelled, and suddenly Sword Douluo and Ning Zhifeng''s heart twitched. "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Karl gave Ning Rongrong a relieved smile, and then activated the first spirit ability. "The first soul skillShadow!" With the first spirit ring lit up. The shadow suddenly appeared on Karl''s sharp gun. I saw him waving Hades copied from his hand, and then rushed out towards the sword Douluo in the sky. Every time the shadow swings, it can release a powerful sword aura, smashing a large piece of lightsaber. And his speed is very fast, he was close to each other in the blink of an eye! After Chen Xin saw this shadow, her expression didn''t change at all, but she slightly moved the Seven Killing Sword in her hand. Then the lightsabers all over the sky condensed together in an instant, turning into giant swords that shield the sky and sun! Swing down with the sword Douluo! The powerful force directly smashed the shadow, and at the same time, this giant sword, with endless power, struck towards Carl! "Good power, but not enough!" Carl didn''t release his soul skills, he just released Liu Ying''s domineering and other powers, and directly rushed into the sky! In an instant! Suddenly a gust of wind blows in the surrounding space! The powerful soul power swept the entire surrounding space! There was also an explosion in the sky at this time! Accompanied by white light flashing. Sword Douluo''s great sword was directly smashed by Carl! Carl did not stop the attack. He waved Hades once again, releasing a sword aura of 100 meters! When seeing this sword aura, Jian Douluo''s expression finally changed. Then his black spirit ring also lit up, and at the same time he himself became a giant sword! "Seventh Soul Ability! Wuhun real body!" With his roar. Jian Chen turned into a giant sword himself, colliding with Carl''s sword energy! There was another violent explosion, which resonated with the world. This blow. Even if you are in the palace a hundred miles away, you can see clearly. They can all see this bright explosion! "This is Jian Douluo Chenxin''s sword intent. Who is he fighting? Did someone invade the imperial city?" Emperor Xue Ye is more familiar with the Qibao Liuli Sect, so he naturally knows Chenxin''s sword intent. But with another force, he felt a little strange. But Xue Qinghe on the side frowned. "I feel the other person, like Cal Keqing''s breath." "Carl? He''s back to the imperial city? Why didn''t you tell me? And how do you know that he is Cal Keqing?" Xue Ye was a little surprised. Xue Qinghe shook his head and explained: "I and Xiao Wu are familiar with them, so I have seen Karl Keqing more often. But I can''t be sure, he must be Cal Keqing, so I plan to take a look in person, hoping that my father can agree. " Chapter 581： you have a problem The explosion in mid-air is still ongoing. The battle between Karl and Chenxin is not over yet. But the fluctuations in the battle between the two of them were too obvious. Liu Erlong and Ning Zhifeng can clearly feel that many people are gathering here. Among them are not only royals! Even Poison Douluo Dugu Bo is here! "Hahahaha, long time no see, Ning Zhifeng, I didn''t expect you to come to the imperial city free of time. Shouldn''t you be in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, staring at the people of your team to train? In addition, why would Jian Douluo, this guy, go on the bar with Carl, isn''t he looking for a fight? " Hearing what the poison Douluo said, Ning Zhifeng wanted to refute, but he couldn''t say it. At this time, his assistance has reached its limit. Ning Zhifeng not only increased the speed and strength of Sword Douluo, but even increased his defense power, soul power and all other powers! And the most important thing is that the sum of these increases is enough to make Sword Douluo able to compete with a level 98 Super Douluo! This is the terrible part of the Qibao Glazed Tile Tower! With such a top-level auxiliary soul master, a level 96 Super Douluo, instantly possesses the combat effectiveness of a level 98 Super Douluo! But even so. Sword Douluo Chenxin was completely suppressed when facing Karl at this time! The two of them flew sharply, suggesting that they wreak havoc. But Ning Zhifeng and others could see that Chen Xin was at a disadvantage now. And this disadvantage is very big! If it continues, Chenxin will undoubtedly lose! "Karl! Sword Douluo! Stop fighting with you two. If you continue, what do you tell Emperor Xueye to do?" "He will be embarrassed!" The relationship between Poison Douluo and Emperor Xueye is pretty good, so he will take care of him. At the same time, he also released his spirit ring, rushing into the air to persuade him to fight. But he didn''t look too close. Although Dugu Bo is also a titled Douluo, compared with Chenxin and Carl. His strength, in the hands of these two people, was the result of a spike. So he can only persuade him remotely. But his words are not without effect. Both Carl and Chenxin stopped at this time. "Reaper Karl is well-deserved! Every time I collide with you, I feel the threat of death from the inside out. Even my soul is as if frozen, and it takes a lot of soul power to eliminate the impact. I have to say, you are really strong! Better than any Title Douluo I have ever seen! " Although Chen Xin is cold, he is very kind and will not be stingy with his praise. As long as he thinks he is strong, he will definitely be a strong! What''s more, Karl also suppressed Chenxin! This made Chen Xin understand that even with the assistance of Ning Zhifeng, he couldn''t be Carl''s opponent. The gap between them is like the gap between the ninety-fourth-level Title Douluo and the ninety-fifth-level Super Douluo! It can''t be offset by a level and soul power at all! "Chen Xin, you have great potential, but there is a problem with your cultivation method." Since it has stopped, Carl doesn''t mind pointing out the other party''s problems, anyway, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School will only be friends, not enemies. Helping him solve some of his cultivation problems now can be regarded as Carl''s compensation for abducting Ning Rongrong. "I have a problem with my cultivation? Where do I start?" Hearing these words from Karl, Chenxin also became interested. He would like to hear what Carl has insights, after all, his educational ability is obvious to all. But before Karl could speak, Dugu Bo stepped up instead. "Hahahaha, Carl, do you have a problem with teaching? What could be wrong with Sword Douluo''s cultivation method. When you fight here, it will be called a problem. Okay! If it weren''t for me to remind you, when will you call? This is the imperial city. Although you are Title Douluo, you should pay attention to the impact. After all, the people living here, besides the soul master, there are ordinary people, okay! " Hearing Dugu Bo''s heartfelt words, Chen Xin nodded and bowed his fist to Dugu Bo. "This matter is the old man''s misconsideration, I will personally apologize to Emperor Xueye. But before that, I still want to hear Karl say what is wrong with my practice method. " "It''s easy to say, why don''t you go to Shrek Academy with us, relax by the way, and have a cup of tea. At that time I will point out your cultivation problems one by one, but when I say it, I hope you don''t get angry. " "I am not a stingy person, as long as I can improve my level and strength, even if it is to make me rebuild it again, there is no problem!" "It''s not that serious. At most, it just stops your soul power for a year or two. But in exchange, it''s the improvement of your overall strength. As for the specific method, let''s talk about it at the academy. " "no problem." Chen Xin nodded and then looked at Ning Zhifeng. "Sect Master, do you want to go to Shrek Academy with you next?" "Let''s go together, send Rongrong by the way, and I also want to know what kind of monsters are there in Shrek Academy." Ning Zhifeng nodded, he was full of curiosity about Shrek Academy. He just wanted to see what kind of monster Karl had educated. If it is really possible, letting Ning Rongrong stay at Shrek is actually not too bad. This is what Ning Zhifeng really thinks. "Hahahaha, in that case, let me go there too. I haven''t seen my granddaughter for almost a year. I really miss her a bit." Dugu Bohaha smiled, and then left here with them. After watching everyone leave, Liu Erlong stayed here and sighed. "Really, you all left, and then throw it here for me, what is this! But the old lady is too lazy to care about with you, just two months later, what should I do! " "It''s really bald!" Liu Erlong can basically foresee what kind of terrifying **** his team will experience in the Soul Master game two months from now. Especially the teacher group. When Liu Erlong thought, he had to face a titled Douluo such as Karl. She didn''t even want to play, but retired directly. After all, the title Douluo had already been allowed to participate in this competition system. So the rules are okay, the problem is only the people. Who made them not Title Douluo! Just when Liu Erlong performed decadently. A figure appeared in front of Liu Erlong''s eyes! This person is the current crown prince Xue Qinghe! "Excuse me, what just happened here? Dean Liu, can you explain it?" Chapter 582： Return to Shrek at the same time. Carl and others have returned to Shrek Academy. They didn''t know that Xue Qinghe was eyeing Li Erlong''s side. Now their group has come to Shrek Academy as a guest. "Grandpa! Why are you here? Could it be that your retreat is over?" When Dugu Goose saw Dobu Bo, he was instantly delighted, and went straight up into a bear hug. This doesn''t seem to match the appearance of her iceberg at all. But everyone in Shrek was used to it. They all know that although Dugu Yan looks extremely cold and glamorous, people will subconsciously think that she is an iceberg beauty, and even her personality will be very cold. But they will know when they get in touch. He grows into a lonely goose like a frosty beauty, but he is very kind in his heart. At the same time, he is also very enthusiastic to the students who share the joys and sorrows together. She would only appear cold and frosty when facing outsiders. After all, she didn''t like it, too many unfamiliar people approached her. "Hahahaha, I ended the retreat, and also successfully reached the ninety-third level, how about it, grandpa, am I very good?" "Of course, Grandpa, you are the best!" Dugu Goose and Dugu Bo just hugged each other at this time. Their grandfather and grandson hadn''t seen it for nearly a year, so naturally they had a lot to say. However, Xiao Wu and the others couldn''t help but feel a little curious as they looked at Ning Zhifeng, Ning Rongrong and Chen Xin who appeared here. "Brother, why are the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect members here? Could it be that they also want to join Shrek Academy?" Xiao Wu tilted her head and walked over, and then came to Ning Rongrong. At this time, Ning Rongrong, seeing Xiao Wu''s figure and sweet face, suddenly became a little unconvinced, and even straightened her body. But compared to Xiao Wu, she is still a bit worse. "Seven Treasures Liuli Sect? Are they the members of the Qibao Liuli Sect among the three upper sects?!" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Dai Mubai was shocked immediately. But Oscar and Ma Hongjun didn''t know any Qibao Glazed Tile School at all. The two of them, who followed Flanders since childhood, naturally didn''t know what the sect was outside. But as the third prince, Dai Mobai is the most unpopular third prince, but he still knows the sects of the outside world very well. Because the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, as one of the seven most powerful sects in the world, will naturally receive the attention of the Xingluo Royal Family. However, compared to the Xingluo imperial family, the relationship between the Tiandou imperial family and the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is very good. It''s not just the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Even the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family has a lot of connections with the Heaven Dou Empire. The Heaven Dou imperial family has the support of the second of the three sects, and its power can be said to be in the sky, unshakable. In contrast, on the Star Luo Empire side, there were only one or two people from the Lower Fourth Sect to befriend them. It is conceivable that the Star Luo Empire, compared to the Heaven Dou Empire, is almost not a little bit. "That''s right, this is the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, still front, and this one is one of the elders of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Jian Douluo Chenxin! As for this one, she is Ning Rongrong who wants to join our Shrek Academy, and she is also Ning Zhifeng''s daughter. From now on, you will live together. Lets get to know each other first. " With that, Carl gave Xiao Wu a look. Xiao Wu also understood Ning Rongrong''s hand and ran towards the academy with her. "Rongrong, I will take you to visit Shrek Academy. Don''t froze, you guys, all come over and introduce yourself. " Xiao Wu, as the king of children, can be said to have echoed a hundred responses. No one dares not listen to her. But Dugu Yan did not leave, she still wanted to drink Dugu Hakata for a while. "Shrek Academy is so extraordinary, I just glanced at it and found that the weakest students in it all have the 29th level. The others are basically at the level of the soul, so you really deserve it! Carl! If you are there, Rongrong, I can rest assured. " Chen Xin rubbed his beard, and the heart held on his chest was finally let go. Even Ning Zhifeng breathed a sigh of relief. Since the people in Shrek Academy are all configured like this, he didn''t worry about what Ning Rongrong would delay here. "Mr. Carl, my daughter will be handed over to you. If you have any requirements, please mention it. As the Sovereign, I still have some private money." Hearing Ning Zhifeng and Jian Chen''s words, Carl waved his hand, and then set his gaze on Dugu Bo. "Hey! Old Poison, I remember there was a tulip in your place, do you remember? This thing is useful to me, please find it for me in two days. " "Hahaha, you fellow, do you want to buy medicinal herbs from me?" "It''s just a vain prostitute, what can you do with me, old poison?" Karl gave him a blank look, Dugubo laughed again, then waved his hand, a tulip exuding dazzling soul power appeared in front of Karl! "You actually carry this with you?!" Seeing the tulip in his hand, Carl felt a little strange. Dugu Bo scratched his head, his eyes erratic. "Actually, because of my retreat, the treasures I have on hand have become very few. Plus, I cant use this tulip, so I plan to find you to change something I can use. But since you have spoken yourself, it happens to be this thing for you, and then you are giving me some treasures that I need for cultivation. " With that said, Dugubao also took out a piece of paper. There are not many things on the above, but these are indeed the items needed for Dugu Bo''s cultivation. "Okay, I will get it for you if I find time, but now I don''t have time. I have to prepare for the Soul Master Competition." "It doesn''t matter, I can wait, after all, I can''t enter the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest. You are the only one who can help me get these things. I can wait. " Dugu Bo shrugged indifferently. Carl put the tulip and the note away before turning his attention to Chenxin''s body. "Chenxin, come with me. Let''s talk slowly. As for Ning Zhifeng, you can talk to Flanders." The voice just fell. A figure flicked across the sky, and then fell in front of everyone. "I have seen Senior Dugu, Senior Sword, and Sect Master. When we first met, I am Flander, Dean of Shrek Academy." Flander saluted first, then asked Carl in a low voice. "Carl, what''s the situation, why are so many big people coming back? Also, I seemed to have seen Ning Rongrong before? Listening to Xiao Wu means that she also joined our Shrek Academy? What is going on, can you explain to me? " Chapter 583： Dusty question "President Flander, right? I''m Ning Zhifeng, the master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. I have also heard a little about your name. After all, there are some disciples in my sect who graduated from Shrek Academy. Their strength is good, but their teacher at the time, it seems that it is not Karl, right? " Ning Zhifeng took the initiative to speak and make friends. Although Flander''s strength is average, only more than seventy levels, his identity as Dean Shrek is enough to make others look at him with admiration. After all, Shrek has Karl in charge. The rest of them, even if they don''t give Flanders face, they must give Carl face. At this time, Flanders was a little nervous. He didn''t expect that Ning Zhifeng would take the initiative to speak to himself. "My lord, you are right, Karl has only been here for two years. But you can rest assured that even when Mr. Carl hasn''t come before, our teaching level here will not be bad. But since you are here, why don''t we go in for a cup of tea, and then we have a chat? " "Absolutely, so let''s talk about it alone, by the way, I''m telling you, Rongrong, this little girl. This little princess of my family is really self-willed. I hope you dont mind..." "Haha, this kind of thing is easy to say, easy to say..." Ning Zhifeng and Flanders talked while walking. Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan left here, and they have something to say. Carl looked around, then pointed to the hill behind. "Go over there, there is nothing on that mountain, even if an accident happens, it won''t affect the villagers here." "Then go, I really want to see, what kind of opinion do you have on my cultivation methods!" Carl nodded, and then with a heart of dust, he went to the hill behind. There are also many training equipment here. Some of them are heavy-bearing iron blocks, which look very exaggerated. When Chen Xin saw this scene, the corners of her mouth twitched. "Carl, don''t tell me, this is your teaching place? These iron nuggets, and these things, are you using to teach students? " Seeing the jumbled surroundings, which seemed to be all fitness equipment, Chen Xin felt a little weird. Carl shook his head and said with a smile. "of course not." Chen Xin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl''s words, but then he breathed a sigh of relief. "This is only a part, and these trainings have no difficulty for Xiao Wu. On the contrary, I am a little concerned about whether Ning Rongrong can eat it, but you can rest assured. In order to participate in the qualifiers, I will not let her suffer for the time being, after all, if she ran, we would not be able to participate. " Hearing Karl''s words, Jian Douluo Chenxin''s mouth and eyes twitched together. As Ning Zhifeng''s daughter and the jewel in the hands of the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect, when has Ning Rongrong been treated like this? In such a situation, she is obviously used as a flowerpot and a mascot, just to recharge. If the person standing in front of Chenxin wasn''t Karl, he would have already cut the past with a single sword. He is very fond of Ning Rongrong. As someone else, he would naturally not allow it to be said. But Carl is different. Not only did Chenxin fail to beat Carl, but more importantly, what Carl said was the truth. With Ning Rongrong''s character, it really might not be able to endure too much hardship. At the same time, if she really participated in the competition, it would be a vase, which would have no effect at all. Because other people are far more powerful than their peers, even people in the same group! For others, this is not a fair fight at all. Even Chenxin has to admit that the students under Karl are all monsters! "Forget it, I don''t know much in this respect, so you still talk about my cultivation method, except for what is wrong." Back to the topic. Chen Xin was very concerned about her cultivation method at this time, whether something really went wrong with her cultivation method. Because this is related to whether he can hit a higher level. If what Carl said makes sense, he doesn''t mind, and try it out in Carl''s way. "Actually, your problem is serious and very serious, but if you say it is not serious, you don''t think it is too serious. To put it bluntly, your problem is that you value your level and soul power too much. This may be related to your personal experience, which leads you to pay great attention to the improvement of your soul power and the improvement of your level. In this regard, I will not make an evaluation, nor will I deny whether there is any problem with your cultivation method. After all, most people, just like you, pay great attention to the improvement of level and soul power. But I am different. What I focus on is the improvement of the body and spirit. As for spirit power and level, they are just by-products after the two sides have been upgraded. You can only improve your physical strength and spiritual strength. If you want to cultivate spirit power, you will get twice the result with half the effort But this road is difficult, you can understand by looking at the tools around. If you want to practice this kind of cultivation, the first thing you need to do is to lock your soul power. If the self-control is not firm, I can help my students lock their soul power and let them train purely on the body. But as a Title Douluo, I can only remind you that sometimes the spirit power and level increase too quickly, which is not a good thing. If the physical and mental power are raised at the same time, then the spirit power will be like the ocean, and the stream will not stop. Even if you don''t need to take the initiative to cultivate, soul power will automatically fill your body and help you cultivate. The speed at which his soul power replenishes his body is even faster than before actively practicing. This is all my teaching experience, and the theory I got is that it can be applied at any level. Similarly, the old poison guy, who has been promoted by two levels in a total of five years, also relied on this method and other personal methods. Otherwise, there is no other way to increase Dugu Bo by two levels in a short time. " Chenxin was silent when he heard Carl''s words. He knew that Ke Lover was right, because Chen Xin himself paid great attention to the improvement of soul power and level. Instead, his soul power can''t be raised at all. This situation has been stretched for a while, and he even thought that he had reached the limit. But now after hearing these words of Carl, there is still a long silence, which makes sense. When Carl saw that Chen Xin was silent, he changed the way he taught Xiao Wu and the others a bit, and said it to Chen Xin. Although Karl''s teaching method is not necessarily effective for Title Douluo. But at least it can help him improve his spirit power that has stagnated. This has a very big effect on Chen Xin! Chapter 584： Registration and classic drama "Thank you for your guidance. Without you, I am afraid I would still be unable to get out of the dead end. When I return to the sect, I will try to find out if this method is feasible. If my spirit power increases, or even my level increases, I will owe you a favor! At that time, if you are in trouble, I will be there on call! " Chen Xin bowed to Karl Gong, obviously he was very optimistic about Karl''s theory. Although he was not sure yet, whether he could really improve his spirit power and level. But if you have a chance to try it, it is more reliable than a headless fly. "You don''t need to thank me for this little thing, but I do have an idea, that is, your Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, you can try to move around with our Shrek Academy more. Because we will participate in the Soul Master Competition next, and our goal is to become the first academy of the Heaven Dou Empire. " "Become the number one academy? But if you want to be number one, at least two of the three groups must be the first place. In the youth group, you are not old enough, and the problem in the youth group is not big in my opinion, but the teacher group..." Speaking of which. Chen Xin''s eyes became a little excited! "I see, you are planning to compete in person, right? If this is the case, I am going to compete with the old bone and the sovereign. Originally, we didn''t plan to participate in the competition, but if you want to end, things will be different! " "It''s okay, even if you go together, it''s okay, but I am confident that I will be the first in the teacher group." "Hahahaha, it''s so bold! That being the case, I will discuss this matter with the master when I go back to see what he will do! " With that, Chen Xin and Carl left here. ... Time passed slowly. It came three days later in a blink of an eye. As the leader of the team, Carl has already brought six students from Shrek Academy to the place of life in the qualifiers. At the same time Zao Wou-ki and Flanders also came. After all, they are going to participate in the college teacher''s competition, so naturally they have to come here to sign up for the qualifier. It''s just that compared to the pre-selection of the younger group, their side is relatively simple, there are only a few rounds in total. In the end, if you win first place with the junior group at the same time, you can participate in the competition. If there is no junior group that has not won the first place and the teacher group has won the first place, then this college can only be entered by the teacher group. The same is true. The same goes for the junior group. If only the junior group wins the first place, then only the junior group can participate in this academy. The same is true for the youth group. However, there is no way for the youth group at Shrek Academy to sign up. They are not old enough, so there is nothing to say. "If you still want to continue to sign up, come here as soon as possible. It''s the last hour. If you don''t come again, your life guarantee will end!" The life-saving time of the qualifiers is also very strict, basically just two days. Carl and the others were delayed for a day, so they only came today. But that''s okay. Anyway, they have arrived, just report their name. It''s just that Carl and the others are the last to sign up, and there are no other people behind. "Is Shrek Academy? Is there a school badge? And just a few of you participating in the competition?" The person in charge of the registration saw that there were only six students and three teachers saving their lives, and suddenly showed disdain. "It''s really anyone who comes to sign up, and I''m not afraid of embarrassment. Shrek Academy? I have never heard of any broken pheasant school. By the way, do you pay the registration fee? This is ten gold soul coins! " This man obviously looked down upon Shrek Academy. See this scene. Carl couldn''t help sighing. "Sure enough, no matter where you are, there are such types of cerebral palsy. Don''t worry about whether we can afford it or not, just sign up as soon as possible. If you delay the registration, you can''t afford the consequences. " With that said, Karl directly took out ten Golden Soul Coins and threw them on the table. But his attitude made the other party even more unhappy. "The people at the Pheasant Academy even dared to be arrogant in my reluctance, are you looking for death!" The voice did not fall. This man stood up directly, and then exploded a hundred taels of yellow and purple spirit rings on his body! obviously. He is also a spirit master, and his level is still as high as forty level or above. But his spirit ring configuration... how to say. It can only be said to be terrible! "That''s it? I thought how good you were!" Zao Wou-ki is also a violent temper. He saw that the other party showed his spirit ring and wanted to find the fault, he walked out directly, and revealed one of his own spirit rings! Two yellow, two purple and three black! With a spirit power of more than seventy levels, it instantly dissipated the opponent''s spirit ring. The other party also sat down in a daze, feeling a little weird in his eyes. "Teacher of the Soul Sage level? How can this be possible, besides the big sects and mainstream academies, there is still a Soul Sage as a teacher?!" This man was obviously shocked. He can''t figure out why is the case. "Can you sign up now?" Karl beckoned, and Zao Wuji immediately put away his spirit ring. "Okay, I''ll sign up for you!" The man''s eyes were full of fear, and he immediately took out the registration form to fill in. Those around who want to watch the excitement are also a little bit lost at this time. They originally thought that a good show would be staged, but it turned out to be crushed. A soul sage with more than 70 levels and a soul sect with more than forty levels are basically as easy as an adult hitting a minor. It''s almost a spike situation, so it''s nothing to watch. But as the registration progresses. There are more and more things that surprise people around you! Since there is no way to participate in the youth group, this registration group is skipped directly. Next is the registration for the junior group. For the authenticity of the registration, everyone must show their spirit ring and ensure their own level. So Xiao Wu came first. When her three spirit rings appeared, the man who signed up suddenly opened his eyes and felt incredible. "You said you are only eleven years old? Then you are the soul sovereign?!" "What''s wrong, any comments?" Xiao Wu pouted her mouth and withdrew her spirit ring. The man wiped his sweat and said with a smile: "No, I have no objection, just a little curious." The man looks like he is fifty or sixty years old this year. However, he is the fortieth-level soul sect. Xiao Wu was only eleven years old now, but she was already a thirty-eighth level soul sovereign. The gap between the two of them is not very big. This shocked the man deeply. But then, Dai Mubai''s soul respect level and Dugu Goose''s soul respect level had already made him a little numb. Chapter 585： Shocked the audience! "Next, it will be you two, but Oscar, I want to remind you one thing. You are now at level 29, remember, you can''t say more! " Hearing what Carl said, Oscar nodded, understanding what Carl meant! "Guaranteed to complete the task!" With that, Oscar walked up, and then revealed his spirit ring. "Eleven years old, food-type weapon spirit master, level 29 great spirit master!" "Huh... can be regarded as a relatively normal... Wait, why do I think that an eleven-year-old twenty-ninth level great spirit master is normal? Shouldn''t it be that eleven-year-olds have only fifteen and six grades, which is normal? ! " The man was also taken away at this time. Although he was a bit numb, he did not expect that his vision would be raised a little higher by the group of people in front of him. Ma Hongjun followed. He is eleven years old, a twenty-ninth-level great spirit master. Such a low level also let the other party breathe a sigh of relief. After all, compared to Xiao Wu, Oscar and Ma Hongjun are relatively normal? I guess so! Finally it was Ning Rongrong''s turn. She has just joined Shrek Academy and has not undergone any training yet, so her spirit power is only twenty-third level. "Eleven-year-old 23rd-level Great Soul Master, not bad, he is considered a genius." Although the man said so, he breathed a sigh of relief. Because Ning Rongrong is the most normal student he has seen so far. Compared with the five people before, her current level is within the understanding of a regular spirit master. However, his seeming compliment made Ning Rongrong unhappy. Because currently her spirit power is the lowest, and her strength is also the lowest! The spirit power of any student in Shrek Academy is higher than her. This situation made Ning Rongrong really hard to accept. So she must speed up her cultivation. Only in this way can you become stronger! Ning Rongrong thought so. Carl also saw her eyes, showing an expression of appreciation. The tulip that Dugu Bo gave Carl before hasn''t been used by Ning Rongrong. In other words, she still has room for improvement before the start of the qualifiers. But before that, she had to go through some simple exercises before Carl could give her the tulips. Because only in this way can it be guaranteed that Ning Rongrong can perfectly absorb the soul power of the tulip! "Next is the registration for the teacher group, only the three of you, right? The registration fee is still ten gold soul coins, you guys..." "Huh! Take it, don''t talk nonsense to Laozi!" Zao Wou-ki threw ten Jinhubei Bi to the table. This made the man too scared to speak. According to the extreme registration, no matter what category you sign up for, you will need ten Gold Soul Coins. Therefore, they must pay 20 Gold Soul Coins to save their lives in the two groups. "My name is Zao Wou-ki, a teacher from Shrek Academy! The level is 76!" The man looked at the seven spirit rings in front of him, swallowed, and then wrote Zao Wou-ki''s message. "I am Flander, Dean of Shrek Academy, and I have a level of 78!" "Another Soul Saint!" After seeing Flender''s spirit ring, the man took a deep breath again. Finally it was Carl''s turn. The man looked at Carl, his hands trembling slightly. "Excuse me, your level is seventy or so?" "Me? You can just write the title Douluo directly, my title is Death!" "Title Douluo!?" Hearing Carl''s words, the man in front of him suddenly exclaimed, attracting everyone''s attention! They didn''t know what the man was exclaiming. Until Karl''s nine spirit rings of eight black and one red light up, the audience suddenly exclaimed! Some of them even rubbed their eyes, wanting to see if the scene before them was an illusion. But when they discovered that all of this was true, they suddenly felt incredible! "There will be a titled Douluo to compete! What is the origin of this team!" "I don''t know. I heard that they are like a pheasant college. I don''t even know their name. "I''ve heard of the name. It seems to be Shrek Academy. It is said that it is quite famous among the niche. After all, there are a few teachers in the Tiandou Royal Academy from Shrek Academy. " "Really, if that''s the case, you can understand it, but Title Douluo is here to compete, this is too bullying..." "Who is it! Even if the soul saint competes, let the Title Douluo come, really don''t give others a way to survive!" The passers-by around were surprised. Those students who had already signed up, after seeing Karl''s nine spirit rings, their faces were even more ugly. They didn''t even know where this Shrek Academy came from. But the coercion of Title Douluo is indeed genuine! This makes them understand. There is basically no suspense in the teacher group competition. If they were only three soul saints, they could barely beat a dozen in the fifty-sixth-level group. But a titled Douluo is enough to kill hundreds of level 50 or 60 spirit masters in seconds! This is not a level of battle at all! Therefore, they set their sights on the juvenile group and the youth group. Some people have been observing Carl and them, knowing that they did not participate in the youth competition. So those people set their sights on the youth group. But some people want to touch the Junior Division because they don''t believe that Shrek Academy''s Junior Division will be very strong. As for the teacher group. They are no longer interested. If it weren''t for being unable to retire, they wouldn''t even want to play. But there is no way. Now that you have signed up, you can only bite the bullet. It''s a big deal when the time comes to see the strength of Title Douluo, and then just admit defeat. Anyway, this is just a game, no one can die. What''s more, Title Douluo and the others may never see it once in their lifetime. It was an honor for them to have the honor to see Title Douluo this time. Even they can brag to the outside world, and they have started with Feng Dao Douluo. Although it was only a second move. "Come back, you haven''t filled in my registration information. If you are not serious about your work, I don''t mind reporting you to the organizing committee." "Don''t, don''t, it''s the little one who doesn''t know Taishan offends you, these twenty gold soul coins are my apologize. Your registration fee is paid by me. I just hope you dont care about what I said before. " The man was obviously confused. Although he was already shocked when he saw Soul Saint before. But the deterrent power of Soul Sage is obviously not as powerful as Title Douluo! So he had to ask for forgiveness, because he was worried that one day he would die for unknown reasons. In this regard, Karl did not refuse, and took back 20 Gold Soul Coins. After seeing Carl took the money, the man breathed a sigh of relief, and then filled in Carl''s information on the registration form. "Name: Carl! Gender: Male! Level: Title Douluo! Title: Death!" "Participating Group: Teachers are divided into groups!" Chapter 586： A sensation in the mainland! "Have you heard? It is said that there is a Soul Master Academy named Shrek Academy, which actually sent a Title Douluo to participate in the teacher division competition. You say, what are they doing? And that Title Douluo, is it true? " "I don''t think it is possible. If it is true, the opponent is a Title Douluo, how could it be so easy to participate in the Soul Master Competition?" "What kind of flowers are you arguing about? I''ve heard that this title Douluo is very powerful, and it is said that he is still a guest of the Heaven Dou imperial family. It''s just that it seemed that the royal family had offended him, so he ran away, and then established a Shrek Academy. " "At first glance, you are just talking nonsense, and you don''t even know the specific things. I can tell you that there is no offense or running away. According to the information I received, this **** of death, Karl, seemed to be simply going to the pheasant academy of Shrek because he wanted to simply live the addiction of a teacher. However, his appearance did make this academy a threat. We must be careful, absolutely. " "Huh, fortunately they don''t participate in the youth group competition, otherwise, we will have a hard time. I dont know what happened to the Junior Group. You need to know the Shrek Academy contestants, but there are three soul masters and three great soul masters! This is in the juvenile group. Even in the youth group, they have the power to fight. Okay! " "That''s not counting, the three people in their teacher group are two soul sages above the seventieth level. Coupled with this **** of death Karl, almost invincible, they can definitely break the siege in the qualifiers. When the time comes, it depends on the group of teachers from that college and can stop them by themselves. If not, relying on the strength of this Death Douluo could really cause random killings! " "Not only that, I also heard that the eldest lady of our sect, Ning Rongrong, has also joined Shrek Academy in order to prove that she is a genius. To tell you the truth, I really love the members of the Junior Group of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Let them fight, they may not be able to fight, even if they have fought, they may offend the little princess Ning Rongrong, as well as Lord Sect Master, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. If you don''t fight, then you will completely offend the lord, who is the most uncomfortable one! " When chatting inside the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, they basically talked about this matter. Their discussion was in full swing, and they didn''t notice that Ning Zhifeng had already appeared behind them. Simultaneously. Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo were also here. "You have free time to chat, don''t hurry up to practice! Although my Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School does not rule out any soul master, I am not a place to raise waste either! " Hearing Ning Zhifeng''s words, these members were shocked, and then left one after another. In an instant. The originally dense square became empty at this time, and only the three of Ning Zhifeng were left here. "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, if the three of us join forces, can we defeat Karl?" "If it is a life-and-death battle, if we jointly release the martial soul fusion skills and work hard, it is possible to defeat the opponent. But this is just a soul master game, and if you stop it, it is naturally impossible to release too much power. So if you want to defeat him, it''s even more difficult, not to mention that he has a clone. The strength of this clone I have played against is probably the level of the 94th-level Title Douluo. " "Is that an exaggeration? Old Jian, are you sure you feel right?" Hearing Sword Douluo''s words, Bone Douluo felt a little weird. Sword Douluo snorted coldly and didn''t look back. "You old bone, you will understand when you fight him personally, this Karl is a real monster! And his teaching method is really outrageous. I have a hunch that the students he teaches will definitely become a monster that is famous across the continent! Okay, I won''t say it now. Karl gave me a plan and let me practice it. While there are still two months left, I will see if I can break through my current level. " As soon as Chen Xin''s voice fell, she had already left here. Bone Douluo sighed. "I haven''t seen such a serious old sword for a long time. It seems that he is really stimulated. But Sect Master, is there really no problem with Rong Rong going to Shrek? " "Don''t worry. Although Rongrong will suffer a bit, it is a good thing for her. We spoiled her too much after all, and now letting her go to Shrek Academy is just an experience. And if she couldn''t bear it, she would have come back long ago, so there is no need for us to persuade her. " "Right." Bone Douluo nodded, agreeing with Ning Zhifeng''s statement. Then the two of them left here together and began to prepare for the Soul Master Competition in advance. ... at the same time. All the colleges within the Heaven Dou Empire were in an uproar after learning the news of the Shrek Academy participating in the competition. Some of them don''t know what kind of academy Shrek Academy is, but some are very clear. After all, the academies that can participate in the Soul Master Competition are all people with a name and a surname and still have a certain amount of influence. Naturally, he will find out Shrek Academy and Karl''s details. Not just them. Even the Xingluo Empire and even the Wuhun Palace had learned the news at this time. Especially when Bibi Dong saw the strength of the Titled Douluo, he reached level ninety-eight, and even his spirit ring was eight black and one red. Her first reaction was untrustworthy! But when she learned that the news was real through a special channel, she frowned. "Master Pope, this man, shall we try to win over? The 98th-level Super Douluo is at the same level as you! If such a powerful person can be taken under the command of our Wuhun Temple, then it will really lead the mainland! " Ju Douluo said. Although the tone was a bit yin and yang, what he said was not wrong. However, Ghost Douluo on the side shook his head. "In my opinion, let''s observe for a period of time. What if this guy is just a fiction?" "No, he is real, and Sword Douluo is not his opponent! There was even Ning Zhifeng assisting him. The strength of this person is unfathomable! " Bibi Dong shook his head and began to think. When Ghost Douluo and Ju Douluo heard this, they suddenly took a breath! Sword Douluo is currently recognized in the world as one of the strongest attacking titled Douluo! Even more powerful than Tang Hao, who once severely wounded the Wuhun Hall! But he was defeated? Or did it fail with the full assistance of Ningzhifeng? This is incredible! After a while, Bibi Dong stood up and took up his scepter. "You two get ready, I''m going to meet this man in person!" "Yes! Your Pope!" Chapter 587： Wuhun Hall! "Flander, today you will take Xiao Wu and the others to train. Ning Rongrong is in a special situation. Our qualifiers are about to start in half a month. Even in the junior group, they will start in 20 days. Therefore, during this period, I will personally train Ning Rongrong so that she can improve her strength in the shortest possible time. Although I can''t guarantee that these twenty days will give her too much level, but at least I won''t let her back down. " What Carl said was relatively straightforward, and Ning Rongrong was also a little ashamed after listening. She was very proud, and if the average person said it, she would not accept it at all. But Carl''s strength lies here, plus Xiao Wu and others are Carl''s students. This caused Ning Rongrong to value what Carl said very much. Therefore, Ning Rongrong said nothing at this time, and did not have the air of Missy at all. But it was only in front of Carl that she would be so well-behaved. If she were a stranger, she would probably refute it. "Can''t you see your brother during this time?" Xiao Wu asked, Carl shook his head and gently touched her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m not going out, just on this mountain, giving special training to Ning Rongrong. If you want to come, you can come anytime, but even if you want to come, you can''t delay training. " As he said, Carl put his gaze on Flander. "Flander, they will leave it to you. Although the time is short, I don''t ask them to make any progress. But you can''t let it go, even if it''s just a qualifier, you have to cheer me up! " "Don''t worry Carl, of course I know what to do, but fifteen days later, it''s our teacher team qualifier. Are you sure you are participating in a three-person battle, but you really don''t participate in a personal battle? " "There is no need for this. If it is not for the rule that three people must appear in a three-person battle, I actually don''t want to go to a three-person battle. At that time, I probably glanced at them. The teachers of their academy teams were only at the 69th level. Even if they can break through to the seventieth level, they cannot be your opponents, so I feel relieved. And even if there is an accident, I can come to the next few games. Anyway, the first stable is ours. The most important thing now is the junior competition. Because the participating ages are all under 14 years old, and even 14-year-old students are included. So in some colleges, their students are already fourteen years old, and all of them are great spirit masters of the twenty-sixth and seventh levels. If they had a bit of adventure, it wouldn''t be a problem to upgrade to level 29 or even 30. That''s why the junior group should be the group we focus on! " Hearing Karl say this, Flender nodded. "I see, now except for Ning Rongrong, everyone else will come with me! In the next ten days, I will be responsible for giving you lessons! Now I will give you twenty minutes of free time, and go to the square to gather later! " The voice just fell. Flanders left here. He gave twenty minutes, obviously to sort out the teaching materials. Xiao Wu and the others also bid farewell to Karl and left here. But Ma Hongjun and Oscar have not left yet. "Teacher Carl, I am now at level 30, don''t you want to hunt down soul beasts and obtain soul rings? I understand what you meant, the teacher, now I am a surprise to give me a false report on the 29th level. But if this has always been the case, it''s still a bit bad, right? " Hearing Oscar''s words, Ma Hongjun nodded again and again. "Yes, if it keeps like this, I feel a little wrong." "Don''t worry, I have a sense of freedom. My plan is that after the qualifiers are over, I will choose the spirit ring for both of you at the same time. At that time, I am confident that Ma Hongjun will be promoted to level 30. You two absorb the spirit ring together, and then go to participate in the spirit master contest, isn''t it better? As for the qualifiers, I just want to give some people a wrong message. When the time comes, you two will show off the third spirit ring one after another, which will catch them all by surprise. Until then, you two should keep the status quo, because I need Xiao Wu and the three of them to attract firepower. " Oscar and Ma Hongjun still don''t understand. But since Carl has said so, the two of them have nothing to say, so they can only leave here. But Ning Rongrong knew a lot. After all, she was born in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and she naturally understood the world, not as simple as she imagined. "Teacher Carl, what you mean is that you are worried that the two of them will be stared at by the Spirit Hall, right? After all, in just two years, teacher, if you teach a strong person at the nameless soul-sovereign level, it will definitely attract the attention of the Wuhundian. So you want to make a blockbuster in the Soul Master Contest, and you won''t have to worry about the Wuhun Palace attacking them after you get the support of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, right? " "Ning Rongrong, if someone says you are not smart now, I will be anxious with him on the spot!" Hearing Ning Rongrong''s explanation, Carl smiled lightly. Although Ning Rongrong''s words are a bit off, the general meaning is very close. What Carl is worried about is not to misunderstand to stare at Oscar and Ma Hongjun. What he was worried about was that Wuhun Hall was eyeing Shrek Academy as a whole, as well as Xiao Wu! After all, Xiao Wu''s identity is here, and if she is stared at by the people of the Spirit Hall, she will be very dangerous. That''s why Karl will make Ma Hongjun and Oscar low-key for the time being, and wait until Shrek Academy grows stronger, and then slowly become high-key. "Well, now is not the time to talk about this, let''s start training!" "First of all, the first training is to close the soul power and exercise your own physique!" Hearing Carl''s words, Ning Rongrong blushed and nodded, and then groaned, closing his soul power and starting training. ... time flies. In the blink of an eye, it was about to come to the day of the teacher group qualifiers. But before that. Three people suddenly landed on the square of Shrek Academy and disturbed the hut and others who were performing the exercise here. "The Pope of Wuhun Hall is here, everyone hasn''t come out to greet him!" A man with a weird appearance and a weird speech appeared in front of them, looking at a orchid finger. The appearance of this person immediately attracted the attention of Xiao Wu and others. Even Oscar and Ma Hongjun, they also know where the Wuhun Belt is! At this moment, I was even more surprised to see the other person coming! "Wuhun Hall?!" "pope?!" Seeing their appearance, everyone present was shocked. "I am the Pope Bibi Dong of the Spirit Hall, this is the elder Ju Douluo Yueguan of our Spirit Hall, and the other is also the elder Ghost Douluo Guimei of our Spirit Hall! We are here for only one purpose, and that is to meet Carl, the recently famous Death God Douluo! " "Excuse me, he is still not here!" Chapter 588： Spike! Seeing the three Title Douluo in front of him. Everyone present was taken aback. And the auras of the three of them were very powerful, even Flanders and Zao Wou-ki, who were resting, were aware of this aura at this time. They rushed out at this time, but their faces were very embarrassed. After all, their two soul saints couldn''t compete with the three titled Douluo level powerhouses. Xiao Wu even released her weak soul power at this time to hide her aura. Although she said that because of the treasures of heaven and earth, the aura that belonged to the soul beast on her body had already weakened a lot. But if Title Douluo kept watching, she would still be easily exposed. So Xiao Wu silently walked to the back at this time, then disappeared here, and ran towards the top of the mountain. She didn''t conceal Bibi Dong and others from this little action, but she didn''t care about it. Because she can also detect that there is a powerful presence on the top of the mountain. She suspected that the person was Karl, so she let Xiao Wu go and let her leave here. "I don''t know why the famous Pope of Wuhundian came to such a small rural village like me. Our Shrek Academy is just an incompetent pheasant academy. Why do you, such a distinguished person, condescend to come here? " Although Flander is weak, he is neither overbearing nor overbearing in the face of Bibi Dong. This kind of temperament made Bibi Dong a little appreciative. "Although the reputation of Shrek Academy is not obvious, I can foresee that there will definitely be a place for Shrek in this world in the future. So I came here specially, just want to make friends with your dean. If possible, I hope you can join the Wuhun Hall. " "Sorry, I''m Dean Flander, I won''t agree with Shrek Academy to join the Hall of Souls. Under the crown of the Pope, if you are here for this purpose, please come back. We do not welcome you here! " Bibi Dong has not investigated too much about Shrek Academy''s thoughts. In her cognition, naturally the strong person is the dean of Shrek Academy. But obviously, Karl is not the dean, and he has no intention of being the dean. He just wants to be an ordinary teacher who can teach and educate people and cultivate monsters. So Bibi Dong''s appearance just now made Flanders very upset. If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid Flander would have already taken the shot. "It turns out that you are the dean. If this is the case, it would be better to say." Bibi Dong nodded, then continued to speak. "In that case, you don''t want to join the Martial Soul Palace, then cooperate with us. In three or four years'' time, I plan to hold a continent-wide Advanced Soul Master Competition. At that time, every sect and some of the highest-level academies will be invited to participate. If you Shrek Academy, are willing to cooperate with our Wuhun Hall. I can directly give you a place in the quarterfinals, and there are additional benefits. Whether it''s a spirit ring or a spirit bone, as long as it is a Soviet student from Shrek Academy, we have all the Spirit Hall included. Is this sincere enough? " "This" "Sorry, we will not agree to join and cooperate in any way. Isn''t that what we said before, Dean Flanders." Just when Flanders thought about it. Carl''s figure appeared here. But Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong did not come. Karl asked them both to do actual combat training on the top of the mountain. Although there is a major event now, it has nothing to do with the two of them. "Okay, let''s all go away, the students are now going to the back mountain to train, Zao Wou-ki, you go stare at them, don''t hurt. "Understood, I will take them there!" Zhao Wuji nodded, and then left here with Dai Mubai and others. Flender was also relieved when he saw Karl coming. "I''m sorry to be crowned by the Pope. Teacher Carl and I do have plans. We do not accept any form of joining or cooperation for the time being. If you came here with this idea, you can go now. " Rejected again. Bibi Dong''s face was a bit ugly. But she didn''t say anything yet, Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo had already stood up. "Shrek, don''t be shameless! What kind of stuff do you think you are! It is the best choice for you to cooperate with Wuhun Hall. You still don''t agree. You really don''t know how to be grateful! " "Thanksgiving? What have you done for us to make us grateful? This is a bit too much, right? Or is it that you started talking nonsense because you were talking about it? " Hear the strange words of Ju Douluo''s Yin and Yang. Karl also replied. Everyone can say yin and yang weirdness. Carl really hasn''t been afraid of anyone in this regard! "Asshole! You dare to scold me! Are you trying to die!" Ju Douluo''s finding the fault just now was intentional, but because of Karl''s words, he was really angry. So he directly exploded his nine spirit rings! The configuration of two yellows, two purples and five blacks appeared in front of Karl. But facing the opponent''s spirit ring, Karl simply took out Hades and waved to the front! Strong sword spirit. Instantly broke all of Ju Douluo''s spirit rings, charging him a distance of tens of meters! One hit kill! He didn''t even release his soul abilities! Seeing this scene, the Ghost Douluo next to him couldn''t help it directly. It is also a spirit ring with two yellows, two purples and five blacks. But Carl still did the same trick! There is no suspense spike! See this scene. Bibi Dong''s expression moved slightly. He didn''t expect that Carl''s combat effectiveness was even stronger than he thought! Even a level 98 Super Douluo can not necessarily kill two Level 95 Super Douluo in seconds. If you want to kill in seconds, you must at least be level ninety-nine to do it! In other words. Carl''s spirit power has reached the ninety-nine pole, and the current difference is only a number on the level! From this, Bibi Dong speculated that if Carl was upgraded to the ninety-nine pole, he might be directly inferior to the level of a demigod! This made her eyes light up, as if she had seen some treasure of joy. But she hasn''t waited for anything to say. Ju Douluo and Gui Duluo came back at the same time, and all the spirit rings on their bodies showed up and finally merged together! "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" "The two-pole static domain--" This blow was a martial soul fusion technique released by two Title Douluo level powerhouses. At the same time, this is also a very powerful field. As long as you are in this realm, the surrounding time will be static! But this is not the real time of stillness, it is just that the time on the enemy''s body is stilled, so that it will produce the illusion of being suppressed. This trick has initially touched the power of the rules, which can be said to be very powerful. But the only drawback is that there is no way to tell the enemy from ourselves. As long as you enter it, whether it is an enemy or a friendly army, it will also be stopped! Even if it was Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo, there was no way to separate. Because once they separate, their power will immediately dissipate. Chapter 589： Force away The martial soul fusion skills of the two have very powerful abilities. The power of the two titled Douluo, united at this time, even if it is facing a high-level Super Douluo, they can have the power to fight. But in the face of this bipolar static domain, Karl could feel himself being suppressed, but he smiled slightly. Next second. The black spirit ring lit up. The first spirit ability! shadow! I saw a dark shadow blasting out from in front of Karl. Ju Douluo and Bone Douluo were shocked when they saw this. The two of them didn''t expect at all that Carl would be able to release his spirit abilities under such circumstances. To know. Under such circumstances, the two of them could suppress even a higher-level Title Douluo. And most importantly, Karl even showed a smile in their eyes. This means that there is no way to suppress Karl in their two-pole static domain! Next second. The shadow of harmony dazzled! The powerful slash hit the two of them instantly. Although they did not cause any injuries to the two of them, they have been forced to completely crack the power of the two of them! Seeing this scene, both Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo felt incredible at this time. They have never seen such a situation. It was the first time they saw Karl''s cracking method. "The two-pole static domain is completely invalid, how is this possible! Why are you still able to move freely within the realm of the two of us! " Ju Douluo was already a little angry at this time. He can''t figure out why. Ghost Douluo on the side was even more gloomy, his eyes full of killing intent. "Isn''t it normal for me to crack this skill? A **** ability does not have any lethality or defensive power, but has a pseudo-time static power, which has no effect at all for me. This kind of ability, appearing on the two of you, is really a violent thing! " "you" Hearing these words from Karl, Ju Douluo was furious. He wanted to scold Carl, but was stopped by Bibi Dong. I saw Bibi Dong, stretched out his slender white arm, raised it gently, and then stepped on her graceful footsteps and walked forward two steps. It''s just two steps. Bibi Dong had already revealed his figure inadvertently. I have to say that although Bibi Dong is more than 30 years old, he still has the charm. More importantly. Her pair of legs are too long, which is rare in this world, and it has attracted many people''s temper. However, most people who like Bibi Dong can only eat ashes behind her, and they can''t even keep up with her. Even the previous pope, who was also Bibi Dong''s master, was directly killed by Bibi Dong after doing some inhumane things. currently. Only Yu Xiaogang was the only one who got Bibi Dong''s affection. But because of the previous Pope Chihiro Chihiro, the two of them were forced to separate. In the end, it is also a stranger. But Carl didn''t care about her image. Although Bibi Dong is also a beautiful woman, Carl has seen too much and is already immune. "Reaper Carl, I am Pope Bibi Dong from the Wuhun Temple. Yueguan and Guimei, for being unreasonable to you just now, I apologize for them. But now I invite you again to cooperate with our Wuhun Temple. This is not allegiance to us, but a purely cooperative relationship. We can exchange information and resources with each other, as well as students and teachers to ensure the diversity of learning in the college. In addition, even when hunting soul beasts, we can also send out teams to hunt them together. This way the success rate will be better, and at the same time a better spirit ring will be obtained. " "In other words, you are planning to cooperate with me, not with Shrek Academy, right?" Carl asked imaginatively. Bibi Dong nodded. "That''s right, only you, Death God Carl, have the qualifications to cooperate with the Spirit Hall, and can even sit on an equal footing. Although Shrek Academy has great potential right now, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is not enough to be on par with our Spirit Hall. " "I understand if you say that, but I can also tell you clearly that neither myself nor the entire Shrek Academy will accept any form of cooperation. At present, the only thing I want to say about cooperation is the Tiandou Empire at best. After all, my identity is the guest secretary of the Tiandou imperial family. My guest, if I cooperated with your Wuhun Hall, wouldn''t this be treason? " Carl said this half jokingly, and then he laughed first. Bibi Dong also chuckled, his eyes full of chill. "Reaper Carl, if you mean that, then we really don''t have to talk about it. I now give you a piece of advice, that girl Xiao Wu is very special, so I hope you don''t regret it! " "let''s go!" Bibi Dong didn''t plan to do anything with Karl. The power that Carl showed before was very powerful Bibi Dong didn''t think he could win Carl. So she chose to leave directly. But what she said made Karl frowned. Although Xiao Wu only appeared in front of Bibi Dong''s eyes for a moment, the other party still found something wrong. After all, Bibi Dong is currently the ninety-ninth level of the ultimate Douluo. Because of the Seagod''s Nine Tests, her spirit power was sealed, and she could only exert her level ninety-eighth power. But even so. Her eyes were also very vicious, and she could see Xiao Wu''s abnormality at a glance! After the three of them left, Carl''s face became a little ugly. Then Carl opened the system mall to see if there was anything blocking the breath. And you must block the most powerful thing, otherwise, it''s useless. "Is this the Martial Spirit Hall? The flesh and blood are well-deserved and the attitude is really tough! No wonder the imperial family of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire didn''t like Wuhun Palace. If they hadn''t had a titled Douluo to take control of their tough methods, I''m afraid no one would be able to handle it! " Hearing what Flanders said, Karl also nodded. "Okay, this matter ends here, and you shouldn''t mention it to them, so as not to increase their pressure." "Don''t worry, I''ll be tight-lipped, but Bibi Dong said Xiao Wu before..." "Flander, you don''t need to take care of this matter. She is my sister and I will be responsible for it myself. The most important thing for us now is to pass the qualifiers. Although the budget competition has been stable, we still need to stabilize. " With that said, Karl left here, and Flander returned to his office and began preparations. right now. Distance qualifiers. Less than four days left! Chapter 590： Qualifier "Master Bibi Dong, do we want to kill him? Only one of them, Karl, is Title Douluo, and Guimei and I will hold him back by then. Other people, don''t care at all! " Ju Douluo was still very unwilling. He thought he was so embarrassed that he hadn''t exerted all his strength just now. But Bibi Dong gave him a fierce look and said flatly. "He dismissed your martial soul fusion skill lightly, this kind of power, even I can''t do it. Even if the two of you suppress me, I must spend a certain amount of time to crack it. From here I can see that his power is not under me! Such a strong man, you two actually said that you can hold him? In my opinion, you are purely looking for death! " Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Ju Douluo did not dare to speak out at this time. Ghost Douluo has always been taciturn, but his current expression is so gloomy that it can drip. "Let''s go back and talk about it. Shrek Academy will have the opportunity to get in touch at that time. As for the death **** Karl, the only one who can check and balance him at the moment is the legendary Peak Douluo, that is, the Ultimate Douluo. So don''t act rashly now, otherwise you will not survive alone! " "Yes, under the crown of the Pope!" ... at the same time. Carl is training Xiao Wu and others. Ning Rongrong''s spirit power level during this period only increased by one level, and it didn''t seem to have made much progress. But for Ning Rongrong, this was a very incredible thing. Because under normal circumstances, it would take at least a month or even longer for her to improve one level! It took only half a month now. This directly doubled the original cultivation world! She couldn''t imagine such a situation at all! And most importantly, Ning Rongrong''s physique at this time had also undergone some changes. Her body has become more flexible, and her flexibility has also greatly increased. Although it is said that the spirit master is assisted, there is no need to directly participate in battle. But adding a certain amount of flexibility can still save your life. And there is the most important point! That is Ning Rongrong, who is now laying the foundation to eat tulips in the future! Although it is said, you can eat it with milk. But Carl was not in a hurry, but waited for Ning Rongrong''s budding flower to bloom completely before giving it to her. After all, this tulip can upgrade her Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda to become a Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. This can not only increase her basic spirit power, but also give her a chance to become a Title Douluo! But now Carl will not do this. After all, Ning Rongrong''s foundation was still a bit close. But after this pre-selection. In fact, it''s almost time. that''s all. Three days later. The qualifiers of the Heaven Dou Empire Spirit Master Competition officially started. The first day is a group battle among teachers. At least one teacher will be sent from each college to compete at least ten times. People can be substituted in the middle. If you win all ten matches, skip the second day of the game and enter the final selection on the third day. So on the first day, in order to ensure the winning rate, Flanders went straight through nine and killed nine people. As for the last person, it was because Flanders didn''t have enough spirit power, so he was replaced by Zao Wou-ki. The first day of the qualifiers was a win! As for the other participating teams, there is no record of complete wins, and the highest is only nine wins. As for the game they lost, they were basically killed by Flanders. Then you can take a break the next day and wait until the third day to start the war. The battle on the third day was the final trial, and it was also a melee of four academies! And three teachers must go together. So there is no suspense. Carl directly showed nine spirit rings and released the spirit ability of Overlord''s Domineering, and then they knelt. No one can resist Karl''s power. And those people also saw Karl''s power at this time and knew that he was a genuine Title Douluo! However, there was no audience in the Soul Master Competition where the Tiandou Royal Family was fighting, only a live broadcast. So when others saw Shrek Academy''s victory, they almost thought they were shady. Only when the camera was swept to Karl, people could see his nine spirit rings clearly. Those who questioned, only then closed their mouths. But even so, some people are frantically slandering Shrek Academy, saying that they bought the tournament group before they would be promoted. have to say. No matter what world it is, Kong Jing and Sunspot will exist. However, Shrek completely ignored this voice, and instead placed his next gaze on the juvenile group. Since the junior group is the last group, the time for the competition needs to be moved back ten days. In the middle of this period, it was the competition of the youth group. So Carl also took Xiao Wu and others to practice for ten days. After the youth group had the victory, they were taken as the team teacher and led them into the qualifiers. The rules of the qualifiers are simple. Every day, each college must participate in at least three challenges from other colleges and each college must send at least five students, and the competition system is to beat the other five students! However, you can also admit defeat in the middle, in which case it will be directly judged to lose and enter the next round of competition with other colleges. And this competition system, there is one most important point. That is, if one person defeats another, it can continue to fight on the field. To put it bluntly, it is another academy, which can be used for wheel wars. But in this case, it will consume their own strength. But on the other hand, the winning side is very dominant. So the first victory and the last person to play are very important! The previous youth group also had this competition system. Then there was a breakout named White Elephant Academy. They are all personnel, all stuck in the highest age group, and their grades are also very high, basically between the 33rd and 36th grades. They just used the rules rationally, and finally they won all the way in a row and won the first place in the youth group. And now it''s the junior group''s turn. Some people want to reproduce the record and methods of the previous youth group. But when they think of Shrek Academy being here, they suddenly lose their confidence. And the news released before Shrek Academy was that there were three souls. And now the other members of the Junior Team, even if they don''t even have a 29th-level Great Soul Master. The one with the highest strength was nothing more than a twenty-seventh-eighth-level, fourteen-year-old great spirit master. Such a level is actually a small genius outside. Although not as good as those in those academies, at the age of fourteen, it is thirty-one and two-level. But at least one has to surpass peers. But compared to the people on Carl''s side, it''s really unsightly! Chapter 591： Showdown! "The first round of the junior qualifier is officially started!" "The teams participating in this competition are Shrek Academy, which won the first place in the teacher group, and the White Elephant Academy, which won the first place in the youth group!" "The two first academies have met together in the first game. What kind of fierce spark will erupt? Please look forward to the performance of the next players! " As the host''s voice fell. People from Shrek Academy and White Elephant Academy all came here. For Shrek Academy, the White Elephant Academy in front of them is the most threatening academy. And this academy was the academy that almost squeezed into the forefront in the last Tiandu Soul Master Competition, and it was also the academy that almost won directly and participated in the official competition. It is conceivable that their strength, compared with other Pheasant Academy, is simply the degree of crushing! The only pity is that they were ruthlessly crushed by the Emperor Fighting Team, the Qibao Glazed Glass Team, the Elephant Sect and the Fire Leopard Sect last time! In the end, they played against Liu Erlong''s Lan Ba ??team, and then lost to them. So they are making a comeback now, just want to fight back again. But it is a pity that they met Shrek Academy in the first game, which caused their morale to be greatly affected! "Don''t be afraid, even if we are not their opponents, we still have to play with the style of the White Elephant Academy!" "Come on!" "Come on!" As the people at the White Elephant Academy cheered themselves up, the first qualifiers began. First of all, the first person to play is naturally not someone else, but currently, in Shrek Academy, Ma Hongjun, who is the second-to-last in rank, Ning Rongrong''s current level is twenty-four. Although she is not weak anymore, she is after all an auxiliary spirit master, and she has to go head-on. The same goes for Oscars. So Carl let Ma Hongjun play the lead first, and test it by the way, let''s talk about the opponent''s strength. After all, the strongest among these people is nothing more than the opponent''s captain, a twenty-sixth level assault system beast spirit master. With Ma Hongjun''s twenty-ninth level of spirit power, as long as he doesn''t waver, he can easily defeat his opponent. "There are players from both sides please come in!" With the referee''s voice falling. Ma Hongjun and the other party entered the venue one after another. "Please show the spirit ring on both sides and prepare to fight!" The referee''s voice fell. Ma Hongjun and the other side simultaneously removed the spirit ring. Both sides are two yellow centuries-old spirit rings, and there doesn''t seem to be much difference. But the martial soul lingering behind Ma Hongjun was a phoenix martial soul! On the other hand, the other party''s Wuhun was just a tiger that looked stronger. There is nothing outstanding! "Now, the game begins!" The referee confirmed the strength levels and martial arts of both sides, and then the cantilever competition began! "Although your spirit power level is higher than mine, it is not that easy for you to win the game!" With the voice falling. The two spirit rings on his body lit up at the same time. In an instant, a strong spirit power swept the entire arena in an instant! Feeling such surging soul power, Ma Hongjun buttoned his nose, showing a disdainful smile. "That''s it?" The voice just fell. Ma Hongjun''s figure disappeared instantly! He didn''t use the spirit ring, only relying on his own spirit power to make his body faster. Did not wait for the other party to react. Ma Hongjun has already arrived in front of the opponent and pushed out a palm! "You don''t even have the qualifications to let me use spirit abilities!" The voice just fell. The opponent was hit by Ma Hongjun, and then flew out directly! The powerful force acts on the opponent, directly abolishing it for a distance of more than ten meters, almost reaching the edge of the arena! If it wasn''t for the Beast Spirit of the Assault Element, the defensive power was also very strong, otherwise Ma Hongjun would have killed him in a second with this attack! "There is a way to fly me such a long distance by relying solely on soul power! But it doesn''t matter, you have angered me, and then I will let you know why the tiger is called the king of beasts! " Accompanied by a roar. The opponent''s two spirit rings lit up again. I saw his hands instantly transformed into two beast claws, and at the same time the tiger teeth in his mouth became sharper and sharper. not only that. The opponent was even more on all fours at this time, looking like a real tiger, with a certain degree of confusion. In addition. Ma Hongjun could even feel that a kind of coercion appeared from the opponent. At the same time, his two spirit rings have also been kept in the open state. Obviously, this coercion and the effect of the transformation are his two spirit abilities! However, the other party was very clever, and did not directly state the name and effect of his spirit ring. The purpose is to prevent the other party from finding an opportunity to crack. But it does not matter. After Carl''s teaching, Ma Hongjun was no longer the big five and three rough guy. His current observation ability is very good, even Oscar is inferior to Ma Hongjun in this respect. It is precisely because of this. He has now found a way to victory! "Since you are so confident, UU reading www.uuknshu.com will attack it. I want to see what you can do to defeat me!" Ma Hongjun opened his mouth to provoke each other. At the same time, let the power of the martial soul be fully utilized. At the same time, the fire of the phoenix was burning on his body! The other party didn''t know what Ma Hongjun had planned, so he dared not rush forward. He can only wander around, looking for Ma Hongjun''s flaws! But with the phoenix fire blazing. The whole arena became hot and sultry. Not only the contestants, but even other people can sigh at the flames brought by the power of the phoenix at this time. "Don''t kill time! The opponent''s spirit power is higher than yours. You are not his opponent if you delay time! Quickly solve the opponent!" The teacher of the White Elephant Academy reminded him outside the field. The referee glanced at the opponent, then stretched out a finger. "One opportunity, you have already used it up!" "I know! Not to remind me!" The teachers at the White Elephant Academy seemed calm on the surface, and seemed to be in control of everything. But there was a lot of panic inside. He almost thought that his off-court body shape violated the rules. But then he also remembered that every game, there is an opportunity to point his players off the court. But each big field can only use this opportunity once, otherwise it will be considered as a foul. If there is a foul, the punishment is also very simple, that is, automatically lose a small game. So under the rules of this intensity, no one would choose to risk fouls. Because losing a game basically represents their winning rate, which has been weakened by more than 10%! This is unacceptable to them. at the same time. The student on the field also received the teacher''s words and immediately launched a pounce on Ma Hongjun! Chapter 592： with no doubt! Face the enemy''s pounce. Ma Hongjun''s mouth raised slightly, revealing an evil smile. I saw him backhand for a while, and the powerful flame instantly swept the surrounding space. At the same time, his fist collided with the opponent''s claw! Ma Hongjun is fine. On the other hand, the opponent''s claws are already contaminated with the fire of the Phoenix! At the same time, he himself was infested by the Phoenix Fire! "How can it be!?" "I have used the soul protection body, why am I still burned by the flame?!" "Soul power possessed? Ha ha, my martial soul burns soul power! No matter whether you release your soul power or not, under the fire of my phoenix, everything will not burn! But for the sake of your desperation, I still use my spirit ability to send you away! " Although Ma Hongjun said at the beginning, he doesn''t need to use spirit abilities to defeat the opponent. But since the other party is so serious, he said he also respects the opponent. In fact, Ma Hongjun didn''t want to admit that he was worried about ordinary attacks and couldn''t beat him out of the field, so he planned to release his spirit abilities. "The first soul skill! Phoenix FireWire!" Accompanied by the first spirit ring lit up. The fierce flame tongue burst out from Ma Hongjun''s mouth! Its speed and strength made it impossible for the opponent to dodge, hitting the opponent''s chest straight, then knocking it into the air, and finally hitting the wall, fainting! Seeing this scene, the teacher at the White Elephant Academy was shocked and immediately rushed down to check. When he found that his student was not in danger, and the flame on his body had dissipated, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry, I kept one hand, he just fainted and won''t suffer much damage. After all, my teacher said that although the competition is very important, you have to stay in the front line. After all, we may still have a chance to meet again in the future. If we do too hard, it will not be easy to meet in the future, right? " Ma Hongjun said with a smile. Although his expression is a bit nasty, he was right. The teacher nodded, and then carried the student down. "Next change you!" "I?!" The student accused was a girl who looked very delicate and had long legs. After Ma Hongjun saw his next opponent, his eyes became straight. "The first game, the second round of the preparation stage, please confirm the spirit and spirit ring of both parties!" "Game start!" With an order. This female soul master instantly released her martial soul white swan. At the same time, she herself, like this beautiful white swan, began to dance. Especially this pair of big long legs, very dazzling and gorgeous, it is a bit overwhelming. "The first soul skill! Gorgeous and eye-catching!" "Second Spirit Ability! The swan spreads its wings!" Two spirit abilities exploded at the same time. The first spirit ability was obviously a charm type, directly causing Ma Hongjun not to release even the spirit, and then he was knocked out by the opponent''s second spirit ability. Seeing this scene, the other party did not hesitate. Although she is a girl, she is obviously extremely rich in combat experience, knowing that she must win the battle. Ma Hongjun also began to dodge embarrassed at this time. When Carl and others saw this scene, they couldn''t help sighing. "This kid, although his spirit power is five levels higher than the opponent, but because the opponent is a girl, he was careless as soon as he came up, causing him to fall into a passive state. Had it not been for his level to support him, he might have already lost, and it''s time for him to change his obsession with beauty! " Carl sighed, feeling a little helpless. But this is something that there is no way to put it. Because Ma Hongjun''s martial spirit is the evil fire phoenix, not a real phoenix yet. The evil fire phoenix martial spirit, although it is more powerful than the conventional beast martial spirit. But the side effects are quite obvious. That is what makes Ma Hongjun uncontrollable, wanting to see beautiful women, forcibly turning him into an LSP! Although men have this potential. But this Wuhun obviously magnified Ma Hongjun''s shortcomings infinitely. It is also because of this that he will now be chased by someone lower than himself and beaten wildly. However, Carl and others are not worried, as long as Ma Hongjun is in good condition, he can still kill the opponent. And at the White Elephant Academy, there is only one female student participating in the competition. The most important thing is that this girl is the one with the highest spirit power besides their captain. So as long as she defeated her, the other people were even more inconclusive. Just like Ma Hongjun himself said, defeating those people, he doesn''t even need to release his soul abilities. However, White Elephant Academy was a little excited at this time. They didn''t expect that the person who defeated the captain would be chased by the deputy captain. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would even think they had read it wrong. So they started to cheer wildly. But it didn''t take long. The flames on Ma Hongjun''s body began to erupt. The second spirit ring on his body lit up. The surrounding Phoenix flames have become even more dazzling! There are no accidents. The girl who was chasing Ma Hongjun was completely surrounded by the fire of Phoenix, and the flames began to blaze in her mountains! Seeing this scene, everyone knew that she was sure to lose! The result is the same. This girl was completely consumed by the fire of the Phoenix. Even the clothes showed some damage, and almost appeared bad pictures of children like burst clothes. Seeing this scene Carl even felt that this was Ma Hongjun deliberately. But he didn''t bother to bother with each other. that''s all. Ma Hongjun alone won the second consecutive victory and will soon usher in the third game! It''s just that the next game, without any suspense, was Ma Hongjun''s victory. Because of the strength of these people, they are all at level 23. These people may be called geniuses when they are outside. But in Ma Hongjun''s eyes, he was completely ordinary people. So he finished, the first one to wear five achievements in the qualifiers! In this way, Shrek Academy completed the first game. Next, they need to wait two hours, and then wait for the second game to come. However, there is no suspense in the next game. Ma Hongjun played a total of fifteen games a day, and each time was crushed without any suspense. At the same time, it is also a seckill! Such power made them feel desperate. Not just today. In every subsequent game, Ma Hongjun takes the lead. Occasionally encounter some weaker people, will let Oscar or Ning Rongrong come. But what the two of them said was a pure competition of spirit power and their own physical skills. Oscar also said. He went up, directly stunned and knocked the opponent out with his fist. Victory was easily won. But what did Ning Rongrong say about this. She was on it once, and then she lost... This can be described as the only defeat in Shrek Academy. It was also the most embarrassing match for Ning Rongrong. Because she was a twenty-fourth-level spirit master, and she had never fought a seventeenth-level control system spirit master. It is really shameful to say it. Chapter 593： 1 Go ahead! Ten days have passed. There is no suspense. Shrek Academy won the championship of the junior group preliminaries by losing only one slash! At the same time, he also obtained the qualifications for the junior group and the teacher group for participating in the Tiandou Spirit Master Competition! If it weren''t for the youth group, they would be able to participate. Now I can only say that it is a pity. And it''s even more pity. Ning Rongrong lost the game. Because of her carelessness, she was found by the other party and drained her soul power. If not, with her physique trained by Carl, she really wouldn''t necessarily lose. And the most important thing is that before the start of the fight, Carl had analyzed that the probability of Ning Rongrong defeating the opponent was basically over 80%. Because the other party only has one spirit ability, that is absorbing spirit power! Even semi-control is not counted, it can only make people feel a slight numbness of the body. Such ability is basically not difficult for Ning Rongrong, who has experienced special training. But she still lost. This disappointed Carl. Ning Rongrong blamed himself even more. Although a negative record, it also allowed them to successfully break the preliminaries record. But it will always be a pity that it has not been able to win a full victory. But it does not matter. It can continue in the coming year. And the most important thing is that no one will be responsible for Ning Rongrong. After all, she is a spirit master of the auxiliary department, and at the same time, she has just joined Shrek not long before, and even Carl didn''t have time to teach Physical Skill. With her current strength, even if she loses the game, everyone will not embarrass him. If you lose the game as an Oscar, Karl may severely punish the opponent. After all, Oscar was under Carl''s hands. After two years of study, it was naturally much stricter. Compared with Ning Rongrong, she only studied for 20 days. So Carl will be more tolerant to her. But this is only temporary. that''s all. The qualifiers have ended. Next, they still have ten days to prepare for the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition. Ten days later. The Academy Ranking Tournament organized by the Heaven Dou Empire, also known as the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition, will be grandly opened! At that time, there will be a total of seven colleges competing for rankings! Among them, Huangdou Team, Elephant Armor Team, Hot Team and Qibao Liuli Team are all veteran academies and sects. Their rankings have always been in the top four, and they have hardly changed. Until two years ago, the Blue Blaster Academys team suddenly emerged and defeated the White Elephant team, which had previously occupied fifth place. They originally wanted to find a place this year, defeat the Blue Blazers, and return to the top five queue! But who could have imagined that Shrek Academy suddenly emerged and became one of the most powerful dark horses! none of them! Then the White Elephants team was reduced to a background board. The only good news is that Shrek Academy does not have a youth group. Otherwise, the White Elephant team would not even be able to participate in the youth competition. It''s just that the current competition system has allowed the planners of the competition to see a little bit of surprise. Under normal conditions. The students and teachers participating in the team will be eliminated from the qualifiers at the same time, and won three firsts! Whether it''s the juvenile group, the youth group or the teacher group, it will be the first place. Therefore, in previous years, there were only six teams participating in the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition. But now there is a weird guy, and that is Shrek Academy. There is no youth group in this academy, so it automatically gave up the competition in this group. As a result, the White Elephant team picked up the omission and won the first place in the youth group. So this time the Soul Master Competition has become seven teams. How do the white elephants look like they come in in troubled waters? In the eyes of ordinary people, it is really not very pleasing. But that''s okay. They don''t expect anything to rank now, just hope that they can show their faces in the Soul Master Competition. This is their unpretentious request. How simple it looks! However, this situation shows that there is a problem with their competition system. I haven''t found it before, that''s because there hasn''t been a weird like Shrek Academy before. The appearance of Shrek Academy now made them discover this problem. But it can''t be changed now, it can only be said after the coming year. Now no matter what the format is, I can only bite the bullet and let it go first. that''s all. Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, there were less than three days left before the game started. At this time, Carl was leading the crowd, hunting soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. Ma Hongjun had reached level 30 at this time, and at the same time Karl also found a suitable spirit ring for him to help him hunt. In addition. Oscar''s third spirit ring was also suffered. Their spirit ring is basically the same as the original, without any change. This is also to allow them to play their best role. After all, the spirit rings in the original book are all verified which is very suitable for their abilities, naturally there is no need to change too much. However, Ma Hongjun has already reached level 30, and now is the time to make him a real Phoenix! I saw that Carl bought the Phoenix Shard, and while the other party was absorbing the spirit ring, he merged it into it. Then Ma Hongjun was in a coma for a whole day. After he woke up, he found that his martial soul had become a real phoenix! And the side effects of the evil fire phoenix have completely disappeared! Seeing this scene, Ma Hongjun felt extremely excited, but also very grateful to Karl for giving himself a new life. "Mr. Carl, thank you so much, I don''t know what to say. Without you, my current martial spirit would not be able to evolve completely. Now not only has my body improved, but my spirit power has also increased a lot! And the most important thing is that now my martial arts soul can directly grow wings and soar into the sky without even using soul skills! This kind of power, I really couldn''t even think of it before! " Ma Hongjun was very excited. Others were also happy for Ma Hongjun at this time. After all, the Phoenix Martial Soul is really one of the top martial arts. At the same time, the other students also thanked Karl at this time. After all, it was his teaching that gave them even more powerful strength. If there is no Karl, they will not necessarily be able to upgrade to the current level at this age! "You don''t have to thank me at all. As a teacher, these are all things I should do. If you must be thankful, then win the Soul Master Contest! This is your best return to me! It is also a place to test your strength! " "Come on! In order to win, I will advance with you!" Chapter 594： Lonely little princess Return to Shrek Academy. The time now is evening. There is still one day before the official start. So they have to go to bed early today, and tomorrow they will go to the imperial city of the Heaven Dou Empire to take a look at the playing field in advance. But before that. Carl has another important thing to do. That is to help Ning Rongrong, improve her spirit power, and help her complete the evolution of martial spirit by the way! "Mr. Carl, you said in the Star Dou Great Forest that there is a way to help me evolve the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. Is this true? "Of course it''s true, I don''t have to lie to you because of such trivial matters. But I took it for granted before, because I think that with your talent, under my training, you can perfectly absorb this herb. But I have forgotten some things, so now I can only make use of it. After all, people are different from person to person. I put too strict standards on you, which is obviously inappropriate. " Hearing Karl say this, Ning Rongrong was obviously a little bit lost. Just like she had lost to her opponent once before, she felt more and more uncomfortable. Seeing Ning Rongrong becoming so low again, he couldn''t help sighing. "Ning Rongrong, as the princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, it is normal for you to be arrogant. But you can''t just sink into it because of a little bit of setbacks and blows. If you only have this, your father will be disappointed, and I will also be disappointed. And dont you want to rely on your own strength to defeat the Qibao Glazed Glass Sects team with your own hands? Now is the best opportunity, so cheer up your teacher and don''t be downcast. Or in other words, are you planning to let your father see you so embarrassed? If you think so, what use is it for you to come to Shrek Academy? " Hearing what Carl said, Ning Rongrong nodded. Her mood, although still a little low. But in his eyes, some figures have reappeared. It''s just a little bit dim, but at least it''s much better than before. "Okay, I won''t tell you too much truth. You are still young, and you can''t listen to some truths. Now you use your martial soul to absorb this tulip. This thing can improve your spirit power very well, and at the same time help you evolve your martial spirit! Don''t ask me if you are sick, whether this thing is superfluous, because this is the old poison Dugubo. I don''t know whether it is specific or not. " "Yeah, I know Teacher Carl, please help me protect the law!" With that, Ning Rongrong opened his martial soul and began to absorb the tulip. Carl was watching silently beside him. The spirit ring on Ning Rongrong''s body flickered and looked very dazzling. And this light, combined with the colorful light of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda, set off Ning Rongrong as dazzling as a fairy. Such a scene is beautiful. The only drawback is that this small room is not a fairy palace temple. If it''s another place. Maybe someone would really think that Ning Rongrong was a **** descending from the earth. "Brother! Brother!" But when Karl was protecting Ning Rongrong. Xiao Wu''s voice rang outside. I saw Xiao Wu half-pull her head while talking, and whispered to Carl. The two bunny ears on her head jumped and jumped and looked very cute. When Carl saw this, he first glanced at Ning Rongrong and found that he had no problems, then he left the room and went outside. "Xiao Wu, what''s the matter with you?" "Brother, I found a very bad thing! At night, Xiaoyan and I plan to go to Houshan for a separate training. But I didn''t expect that someone was following us! Xiaoyan has already gone to inform the dean, but we haven''t told the other classmates yet. Brother, do you think these people are from the Heaven Dou Empire or from other academy sects? " Hear what Xiao Wu said. Carl frowned, and immediately turned on the domineering look, wanting to search around. But Carl also threw a blank, and saw nothing. Obviously, the other party is very good at stealth, and they deliberately avoid Karl. As long as there is a place where Carl appears, they will deliberately avoid it, or even not appear! In addition, it is impossible for Carl to turn on the domineering all-weather. So it is a little difficult to track them down. And more importantly, some people have the ability to observe each other remotely. Maybe the other party is in a place that Karl can''t detect, using martial arts or spirit abilities to monitor them. Wait until Karl appears, and then cancel the spirit ability or martial spirit. In this way, perfect surveillance can be achieved. Even Carl can''t find it! "This matter is kept secret for the time being. Don''t tell other students to avoid them from delaying the game because of this matter. As for the monitoring personnel, I will personally be responsible for staring at them. If someone really shows up, I will kill them without hesitation! " "Hehe, I know my brother is the most reliable! Then I''ll go back to the room first!" Xiao Wu left here with a grin Then Karl saw the lone geese and brought Flanders to this side. What Dugu Yan said was basically the same as Xiao Wu said. After a brief explanation, she went back to rest. After all, they have to get up early tomorrow. "Mr. Carl, what do you think of this matter?" Flender also had no way to determine who would be monitoring Shrek Academy in the end. "Don''t say anything about this, and don''t even let other people, the sect, or even the Tiandou royal family know. I have a hunch, this is the people from Wuhundian, watching us! I can probably guess their purpose. These people just want to see what we will do next. If it is really them, don''t worry about it for the time being, because they won''t do it directly. Even if they want to do it, they have to wait for the soul master contest to end, otherwise they will directly offend the Tiandou imperial family. It''s not worth the loss, and it''s not necessary. " "I see, then this matter will come to an end for the time being, but they are really bold! Knowing that you are here, I dare to be so arrogant. If they are really from the Spirit Hall, it is enough to show that their current ambitions are expanding! I could tell a little bit from them before. If they dare to make a move, the world will change in the future! " Flender sighed. Carl also nodded. Just at this time. Suddenly a golden light burst out of the room. A strong soul power suddenly soared from the room! Feeling this spirit power, Carl frowned, then stretched his brows, revealing a smile. On the other hand, Flander looked surprised. "How is this going?!" Chapter 595： 9 treasure colored glaze! "What happened inside? Isn''t that Ning Rongrong? Why did her spirit power suddenly soar by level four! Reaching level 28?!" "Carl, what did you use for her, don''t tell me, you used something for her that overdrafted her body''s potential and helped her improve her spirit power!" For the first time Flander saw that some people could suddenly be promoted to four levels in a row. This is really outrageous. Even when Carl taught other people before, they only upgraded quickly, and the interval between upgrades was very short, and there was no such thing as upgrading to Level 4 in one go. So when he saw Ning Rongrong appearing in such a scene, the first thing he did was directly questioned. But this is normal. After all, Flander had never seen such a thing, and it is understandable that he would question it. But Carl shook his head and pointed at the Martial Spirit in Ning Rongrong''s hand. "Flander, before you question others, please look at the facts. I know you care about Ning Rongrong, but sometimes, if you observe more, it will not hurt you and it will not be easy to get a face. " Hearing Karl''s words, Flender noticed the Martial Spirit in Ning Rongrong''s hands. He didn''t notice any difference at first, and even wanted to ask Karl what he could observe in this Wuhun. But Flander counted it subconsciously. Then I discovered that the number of layers of this Wuhun actually had nine layers! Seeing this scene, Flender''s first reaction was that he was dazzled! Then he counted it again and found that it was indeed nine floors! This made him a little bit unbelievable, and then counted it several times in a row to be sure! The Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda in front of you! From the original seven layers to nine layers! In other words, the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda has become the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda! Such a thing, a trial production is shocking, and it can even be said to be unheard of! The martial spirit of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda only exists in theory. But reality has appeared for the first time. Even Flanders couldn''t help being a little excited. "Carl, is this the surprise you said?!" "Yes, I turned Ning Rongrong''s Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Tower into a Nine Treasure Glazed Tile. This will not only not consume her potential, but will even increase her potential. Especially given her the opportunity to become a Title Douluo, after all, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can only accommodate seven martial spirits, while the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can accommodate nine! As for her level promotion, it''s just an accessory item, but it''s a pity that her potential has not been fully explored. According to my original plan, she should be at level 29 now. But time is a bit tight after all, so it can only be done like this, it''s still a bit imperfect! " I heard Carl say that. Flander''s mouth twitched, trying to hit someone. It was the first time he heard that it is called imperfection to raise four levels in one breath. And Carl originally planned that she wanted her to directly improve to level five? This is a bit exaggerated, okay! Flander didn''t know how to complain. But when I thought, the person in front of me was Karl, the monster teacher who had created countless monsters. So he vaguely felt that if he was given a period of time, maybe he could really perform miracles! "Hey, how did my colored glass tower become a nine-story? What''s going on! And my spirit power, I turned into a twenty-eighth level, directly promoted to a fourth level? ! My goodness, there is such a good thing, I''m not dreaming! " Ning Rongrong woke up. The first thing she did was to observe her martial soul. But Ning Rongrong is still a bit small now, and doesn''t quite understand the gap between the ninth and seventh floors. For her, the enhancement of soul power is the most real thing! Although, she is still only the bottom of Shrek Academy. But compared to other so-called geniuses. Ning Rongrong has already stepped on most of the geniuses! It''s okay for her to call herself a genius among geniuses now. Unfortunately, Ning Rongrong''s goal is not here. She wants to be a real monster! Because only in this way, she is qualified to say that she is a student of Shrek Academy and a student of Karl! "Ning Rongrong, don''t get excited, now you can clean up your spirit power, and then go to sleep. Tomorrow we have to get up early and set off, this matter must not be delayed. " "Good teacher, I''m going to sleep now! Thank you!" Ning Rongrong smiled brightly, as if he had returned to the appearance of the confident eldest lady back then. But compared to the beginning. She now lacks a trace of arrogance, and has a trace of inexplicable charm. In this regard, it should be said that Carl''s education is good. If it weren''t for her, Ning Rongrong wouldn''t have changed so quickly. Of course, this is also due to the defeat. It''s just that this defeat was something Karl didn''t expect, but it had a lot of effect. It can only be said to be a mistake. "Flander, we should also go to rest, and tomorrow''s affairs can''t be delayed." With that said, Carl left here and returned to his room to sleep. Flander sighed. He looked at Carl''s back and then took another look. Ning Rongrong, who was smiling in the room, didn''t know what to say. "monster!" "The big monster taught the little monsters, and eventually all became monsters. My dean, what else said only to recruit monsters. In my opinion, with this guy Carl, no matter who it is, he can be taught to be a monster. This person is really terrible. Fortunately, he is Shrek''s teacher. My luck is really good..." Flander sighed, then left here, at the same time. Carl returned to his room, opened the personal properties panel, and briefly checked. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: A+ Spirit: S Physical strength: A+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Perfect), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color Domineering (Perfect), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Mastery ( C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S), Thunder Immunity, illusion (B), **** breath (S), devil fruit phantom beast speciesphoenix (not awakened), yellow spring fruit (not awakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 Transaction point: 10330 Number of discounts in the mall: 1 These things have basically not changed. And most importantly, the system has not been updated yet. This is what makes Carl the most helpless. If not, he would have gained a lot of trading points this time in the Soul Master Competition. "such a pity!" Chapter 596： Enter the imperial city Early the next morning. When the sky was still bright, the guest lover led the team to go to Heaven Dou Imperial City. All of them went on foot and did not hire a carriage. Carl had said in advance and called three carriages, one for the female student, one for the male student, and one for the three teachers. But Flanders temporarily decided to save some money, and said that walking to Heaven Dou Imperial City was also a kind of training. Then their carriage was driven away like this. They also set off more than an hour earlier and felt the Heaven Dou Imperial City. However, according to their speed, it was indeed very fast to reach the imperial city. After all, this small village was not far from the imperial city, just on the edge. As long as they want, it is not a problem to go back and forth several times a day. But if I came here on foot by myself, if people from other colleges knew about it, I''m afraid it would be very shameful. At least the students will care a little. Their age is set here, and there is more or less a little vanity at work. On the other hand, Flander, he was already an old man, and his face didn''t matter at all. It doesn''t matter to Carl, he can do anything. After all, with his strength, no one will say anything even if he goes on foot. "This is a general official document. We are Shrek Academy. We are coming to the Imperial City to participate in the Soul Master Competition. Please also inform us and let us in." Karna is the official document. This is a special official document from the referee after the victory of the budget match, which can bring many people in. Because the Soul Master Competition is currently being held, the imperial city is temporarily under martial law, and only exits are allowed, and entry is not allowed. If you change to normal times, you won''t be able to manage this level so rigorously. After all, Heaven Dou Imperial City is also a very important area, and it is naturally impossible to close the population flow area all the time. "It''s true, you can enter." The person in charge of the management glanced at the official document, then nodded, handed it to Karl, and opened the city gate. Karl took the official text, and then saw a trace of envy and admiration from the other''s eyes. obviously. Through this official text, the other party has understood the identity of Carl and others. Although the strength of these soldiers is not very bad, compared to those who can participate in the Soul Master Competition. They are so far behind! All of them are very envious of these students now. Afterwards, Carl and the others immediately entered the city and came to a dormitory specially prepared for them inside the Heaven Dou Imperial Chamber. There are not only dormitories for students, but also for teachers. But this is not just for Shrek Academy, but the treatment that all academies have. it''s here. Carl and the others saw the people from the Tiandou Royal Academy, this should be a member of the Royal Fight team. Some of them knew Karl, and they had met Karl more or less before. But Xue Qinghe, the captain of them, was not here. The prince, there should be other things, so he hasn''t come over yet. On the other side, Carl saw the Elephant Sect team. They were all here, but they didn''t know anyone. After all, this is a dragon sect, even if Carl has the memory of once, it is impossible to fully recognize it. Then came the blue tyrants. They only came and thought that the teacher was Liu Erlong. The words of the students started, but they looked a little plain, and there was nothing to do with it. "It''s been a long time since I saw you Carl, I heard that you only lost one hand, and then you won the championship of the junior qualifiers, right? You really deserve to be a man who can fight with my old lady, I did not misunderstand you! Hahahaha! " Liu Erlong and Karl had a very good relationship. They hooked their shoulders when they came up, which made Flender''s nose sour. He stretched out his hand, wanting to talk to him. But Liu Erlong just glanced at him with a sharp look, which made him persuade him. "This time in the teacher group, we voluntarily give up, so please do your best. As far as I know, Ning Zhifeng and the two Title Douluos on the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect are all going to play! " "They are actually ready to play? This is really a good show." Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, Carl turned his gaze to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Ning Zhifeng came forward and nodded with Carl, Jian Douluo Chenxin smiled and clasped his fists. "Thanks to Mr.''s teachings, the old man has now successfully broken through the bottleneck and reached level 97! Without your help, I am afraid that the old man will be stagnant throughout his life! " "Haha, little things, these are all disappearing, Sword Douluo, you can break through the shackles, it is gratifying!" Hearing Chenxin''s words, Karl Haha smiled, but he was a little surprised deep in his heart. He knew that Jian Douluo Chenxin, no matter his talent or strength, could be said to be the best. Although he was not well-known before he became Titled Douluo, his strength is beyond doubt! Now I was called by Carl, and after more than two months, he improved to a level! Such a qualification is really a bit scary! of course. This is also related to the reason why he was stuck at level 96 for a long time, as well as various other factors. If it wasn''t for all the reasons, Chen Xin wouldn''t be able to break through to level 97 so quickly. Afterwards, Carl set his sights on the White Elephant Sect team. So far, all six participating teams have arrived. Carl took his students back to where they lived first, and the others returned the same way. They came out here just to see what the Shrek Academy people look like. In the eyes of outsiders, they have been rumored to be monsters with three heads and six arms. Now that you can see each other with your own eyes, it is natural to observe them carefully. Just this quick glance does not allow them to see anything useful. At most, that is to let them know that the students of Shrek Academy are very young. "You guys take a break first, and it seems that someone will come to inform us of the arrangement of the competition system. When we play tomorrow, we must play very beautifully in our first game! " "Got it! Teacher!" All the students shouted in unison, with high morale. Its voice even penetrated the room and reached the outside, so that some people passing by could hear it. Just at this time. There was a knock on the door. Carl opened the door and found Ning Zhifeng and Bone Douluo standing outside. "Carl, long time no see." "Sect Master Ning? Why are you here?" Seeing Ning Zhifeng''s appearance, Carl was a little surprised. The other party laughed and said casually: "The first thing I come here is to thank you and thank you for helping Uncle Jian to solve his doubts and let him successfully break through the shackles. As for the second thing..." Chapter 597： Before the game "As for the second thing..." Ning Zhifeng shook the fan in his hand, then set his gaze on Ning Rongrong behind. "The second thing is naturally for my lovely daughter. I haven''t seen her for more than two months. I have missed her a lot, so I want to see her. There should be no problem, right? " "Of course there is no problem. You are Ning Rongrong''s father. You can see her at any time." "Thanks a lot." Ning Zhifeng hugged his fists, then walked back. at the same time. Ning Rongrong was overjoyed when he saw Ning Zhifeng appear. "father!" Without any hesitation, Ning Rongrong directly rushed forward, bumping into a full body. When other people saw Ning Zhifeng appear, they had laughed from the beginning and became nervous. After all, this is Ning Zhifeng''s father. It doesn''t matter if they make a fuss by themselves. If they play casually in front of other people''s father, then they don''t understand the rules. "Dad, Grandpa Bone, why are you here?" "My little princess, dad and your bone grandfather come to see you, can''t they?" "Of course, but what about Grandpa Jian? Why didn''t he come?" Ning Rongrong had a large number of small eyes everywhere, and did not find the sword Douluo Chenxin she was thinking of. "Okay Rongrong, your bone grandfather, I''ll come to see you, and you still think about that scumbag. You hurt Grandpa''s heart! Hmph, he can''t come, he just broke through level 97 and needs to stabilize his realm, so he won''t come! " Although Bone Douluo''s tone was not very good, he was obviously joking. Ning Rongrong also stuck out his tongue and grabbed Bone Douluo''s arm. "Grandpa Bone, don''t be angry, or let me tell you, what is the story I have experienced during this time?" "Forget it, you''d better tell the shameless guy, I don''t want to listen." Bone Douluo''s arrogant appearance made people laugh. No one could imagine that the Bone Douluo, who was barely cold and cold from outsiders, was so arrogant in front of Ning Rongrong. This kind of contrast is really unpleasant. "Well, Rongrong, when the game is over, we will get together, and then you can tell your story. But I heard that in the qualifiers before..." "Bad father, you bullied me again! Humph!" Ning Rongrong looked a little cute with his hands on his hips. Ning Zhifeng didnt finish speaking, so he swallowed it forcibly, which made him not know what to say for a moment. Seeing Ning Zhifeng''s difference, Ning Rongrong also chuckled, showing a bright smile. "Dad, I just teased you, I didn''t care about that. Isnt it just a loss? Just watch me win the race! Also, Mr. Carl has taught me that I must not stare at failures, otherwise I will never succeed in my life. Therefore, I will look forward and will not be achieved by setbacks! " Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Ning Zhifeng and Bone Douluo both breathed a sigh of relief, and then gave Karl a grateful look. "By the way, my current level is 28! And I have another surprise, now I will not show it to my father and grandpa bone. When the game comes, you have to carefully observe my martial arts! " "There is a surprise!" Ning Zhifeng and Bone Douluo were both surprised when they heard Ning Rongrong''s words. They didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong would be promoted to five levels in a short period of two months! To know. When they handed over Ning Rongrong to Karl, she was only at level 23. Now she is actually at level 28! They didn''t even dare to think about this increase in speed, it was really appalling! "What the **** is going on, why is it suddenly raised so many levels?" "Grandpa Bone, don''t ask, I said, there will be surprises then!" Ning Rongrong pouted, obviously a little unhappy. Bone Douluo still wanted to ask, but was stopped by Ning Zhifeng. He shook his head, then said indulgingly. "Rongrong, this matter is your choice. We will not interfere, but we hope that you will not make detours. Not only will it not be of any benefit to you, it will even..." "Huh! You are like this, every time, I have said, I have a surprise, you just don''t listen! If you don''t listen, then leave here as soon as possible, I don''t want to see you! " "Get out! Get out! Get out quickly!" Ning Rongrong''s princess is sick. Although in these two months, she has not shown her side as a little princess. But in front of her relatives, she still became the little princess who was a little bit savage and willful. She saw that she forced Bone Douluo and Ning Zhifeng out of the room, and then closed the door. Carl, who was communicating with Emperor Xueye at this time, was a little surprised after seeing the two of them pushed out. "What''s your situation? How could you be pushed out by Rongrong?" Hearing Karl''s inquiry Ning Zhifeng and Bone Douluo showed a miserable expression at the same time. "Shame!" Ning Zhifeng sighed up to the sky. Bone Douluo simply hugged his fists and saluted Emperor Xueye, and then questioned Karl. "What method did you use for Rongrong to raise her spirit power level so high! Did you know that in a short period of time, if the spirit power is increased so much, there will be great side effects! It will even affect her foundation. As Titled Douluo, you should know this! " "It turns out that this is the case, I understand it, you definitely don''t believe Ning Rongrong anymore, right?" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. Bone Douluo and Ning Zhifeng scratched their heads, looking a little embarrassed. After hearing what Carl said, they realized that they were too excited. But even so, Bone Douluo was still a little worried. Carl can also understand this. "Don''t worry, the method I used is very safe, and she told me not to let me tell you her secrets. At that time, when the game starts, you can confidently observe her martial arts, and it will definitely surprise you. " "It seems that this can only be done, Uncle Bone, let''s go first, don''t disturb them." Ning Zhifeng sighed, and then left here with Bone Douluo. Wait until they leave. Emperor Xue Ye sighed. "Ning Zhifeng is good at everything, just a colleague who spoils her daughter too much, and lacks a little confidence in her. If Ning Rongrong had more self-confidence, she would not keep talking back to Sect Master Ning. By the way, where did we just talk about? " Emperor Xueye spit out, and then forgot the topic just mentioned. Carl reminded patiently, and they continued to communicate. Chapter 598： rule Time passed quickly. The communication between Carl and Emperor Xueye also came to an end temporarily. The emperor came here to find Karl, also for two purposes. The first thing is to personally inform the rules of this tournament. The second thing is to inform Karl that their Royal Fighting team will not participate in the teacher group competition. This is something they had decided before, not because of Carl''s participation. And through the Shrek Academy, Emperor Xue Ye also discovered the lack of the competition system, so he planned to change the competition system after this competition. But no one knows what it will look like at that time. Afterwards, Emperor Carl and Xueye simply teased, the current situation on the mainland, and the actions of the Wuhun Palace. I have to say that the current Wuhun Hall is really Headmaster Tai Guo. They have a large number of people, and at the same time they have a huge resource that no other empire has. As a result, over the years, many spirit masters have enthusiastically joined the Spirit Hall, and their strength has been greatly increased. For these people, Emperor Xue Ye also had nothing to do. After all, it was impossible for the Heaven Dou Empire to put all its resources on those spirit masters. They naturally have to train their own soul masters in a limited way. From this point of view, the Spirit Hall can be said to have grasped the hearts of most spirit masters, turning their hearts into the shape of Bibi Dong. In addition, Bibi Dong has long white and beautiful legs, so this also attracts some people who pity her beauty. have to say. Bibi Dong''s move is very effective. Except for the last three sects and the soul masters of the two empires. Around 90% of those wild soul masters belonged to the Wuhun Hall. Although the strength of these people is uneven, they are all gathered together, and they are also a lot of strength. Wuhundian knows how to control them. Emperor Xue Ye could tell that the other party''s ambitions were great, but he was temporarily unable to stop it. Because of Wuhun Palace, there is no further action at present. If the Heaven Dou Empire takes the lead, it is very likely that it will usher in a double blow from the Spirit Hall and the Star Luo Empire! This is something he cannot bear. So when the Xueye Emperor talked with Karl about this matter, he was also quite helpless. To this. Carl doesn''t have any good suggestions, he can only be careful to defend. The two of them talked briefly about these things and didn''t separate until lunch time. Afterwards, Carl took his students to lunch and gave them the rules of popular science this time. The current rules are very simple, almost no different from the qualifiers. It is also a competition for the atmosphere youth group, youth group and teacher group. But the only difference from the qualifiers is that in the teacher group competition, for some reasons, there are only three teams from the seven teams that finally chose to participate in the teacher group battle. Shrek Academy is one of them, followed by Ning Zhifeng''s Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. As for the last one, that is the unconvinced Weevil Sect! The lord and elders of this sect are all 87-level Contras, and their martial arts are all very powerful inheritance martial arts diamond mammoths! Such a martial soul has extremely high defensive power, even if it is an ordinary Title Douluo, it can''t hurt half a point! In the current environment, this Sect Master can be regarded as the soul master with the most current defense power! After all, the currently known Title Douluo had either a control system or a strong attack system, or a sensitive attack system. The defense system, not at all. It is precisely because of this that he is qualified to call himself the soul master with the best defense. If he becomes Titled Douluo, it does have a very strong defense. That''s why he has such confidence to participate in this time the teacher group soul master competition. Unfortunately. The enemy he had to face was not just the well-known Sword Douluo in the assault system. More Carl! His blind confidence will only make him lose miserably! So this time the three teams participating in the teacher group were put to the last competition, and it was still a nine-man three-team melee! This is also for viewing and saving time. After all, the gap in the lineup for the teacher group this time is too big. It is not an exaggeration to say that there is a gap between the sky and the underground. And this time the protagonist is basically only Carl, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. The others are all just foils. So it''s normal to arrange a match directly. However, the competitions between the youth group and the juvenile group continued as usual. The first is the competition of the junior group. The competition system is basically the same as the qualifiers, but there are only three big games every day. For the seven participating teams, each team must send five players to the competition. This is considered a victory until the opponents are defeated. And this individual battle requires accumulating points, and winning a game counts as one point. The individual stand will not be completely over until all the teams have played each other for a round. According to the permutation and combination, basically it takes five days to play before they can enter the next stage However, due to the embarrassment of the White Elephants team, they can only participate in the youth group competition, so the youth group, There are still six teams competing. It is precisely because of this. When they draw lots, there will be only these six teams, and there will be no byes. When it was time for the youth group, Shrek Academy couldn''t compete, and then the White Elephant team could compete, which was also six teams. So, this competition system does have a big problem. Otherwise, Emperor Xue Ye would not have consulted Karl at that time to discuss this matter personally. But apart from the personal arena. There are also team battles, that is, a team competition with at least five people and no more than seven people! This kind of competition is basically based on the results of the previous individual arena, and then the first team will play against the last team. The second place is against the fifth place. The third place is against the fourth place. If you lose, it will be eliminated completely, and finally Jin will be divided into four, five and six places. For the first three, lots will be drawn, and then one team will have a bye and go directly to the final! And if one of the two teams participating in the battle fails, it will automatically be reduced to third place. Therefore, this bye team, even if it fails to win the first place in the end, the guarantee is also the second place. This is absolute good luck. However, if you want to participate in a team battle, each team will basically have a full staff of seven players. On the Shrek Academy side, there are only six players who can play at the moment, so there is no way to fully prepare. But it doesn''t matter. Although one person is missing, six people are not without the power to fight! Their special training at these times is not just a mess! Especially Ning Rongrong, she can''t wait! Chapter 599： Draw lots Early the next morning. The game is about to start. However, before the start of the game, a simple drawing ceremony is required. And this lottery ceremony requires the teams participating in the competition to send a team member to the lottery. In other words, on the Shrek Academy side, a person must be selected to go up. And the place they are going to climb is a high platform with a height of nearly twenty meters. And where they are, it is the arena! In other words, if you want to go up, you must not leave any extra energy, otherwise you may be embarrassed. And this can be regarded as the best way to test the strength of the philosophical contestants. And they can also exchange signings with other people. There is no problem with forced exchange, but you must hand over your own to the other party. So this draw is basically a collision of six teams in advance. But they draw lots as soon as they come up, and can''t see the numbers on the lottery, so they can only guess by luck. So this kind of collision is nothing more than a little more fun, and no one can really move it. But for the cards of their respective teams, they all sent out the strongest person in their team! It''s just that in the junior group of Team Soybeans, there are some members that Karl doesn''t know. Their captain is surrounded by thunder and lightning, and the spirit ring is also standard with yellow, yellow and purple. Obviously, this soul master should not be considered very old, and his strength has reached the level of soul sovereign! And he is also fourteen years old, or a soul venerable under fourteen years old! Such strength is enough to show that he is a genius among geniuses! It''s just a pity for Carl that Xue Qinghe''s current age just exceeds the chance of participating in the junior competition. However, he is also very good at participating in the youth group. After all, Xue Qinghe''s current age is only just adult, and his strength is already above 40, and may even reach the level of 50. So when he joins the youth group, he can be crushed all the way. After all, the average strength of the participating members of the youth group is more than 30 levels, and few will reach the level of 40. But here, its not what Carl needs to pay attention to. "Ning Rongrong, you can just walk around in the past for a while. If you need help from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect or the Huangdou Team, you can just go over and help. In the end, what lot is left, what we want, no need to fight, no need to grab, because we have the confidence to face anyone! " Hearing what Carl said, Ning Rongrong smiled and nodded. Although it doesn''t make sense to say this, she also agrees with Karl. No matter what kind of enemy they face, they have a way to defeat each other! This is the confidence from Shrek! So when Ning Rongrong stepped into the field, it caused an uproar. Most people would think that Ma Hongjun would appear on the stage to **** it. After all, his martial arts spirit is a phoenix, which can soar in mid-air and naturally occupy a certain advantage. Or they will send more powerful students to grab the first lottery. Who can think of the result. Carl actually let Ning Rongrong go. In this way, it basically represents the attitude of Shrek Academy. They didn''t come here to snatch, but came here to watch the scenery and make friends by the way. Such an attitude made people feel a little uncomfortable, but they couldn''t attack Ning Rongrong either. There is no way. It''s not an official game yet, it''s just a draw before the start of the game. If at this time, they attacked Ning Rongrong, a spirit master of the auxiliary system, then they would have no face! More importantly, Ning Rongrong is a girl and Ning Zhifeng''s daughter! If they really dared to do it, let alone the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it is estimated that the elders in their family will take him to the door to apologize. There is no way. Who made Ning Rongrong''s identity a bit special. In addition, it is not an official game now, and an auxiliary soul master is not a threat to them at all. Therefore, the rest of the people directly grab their own. Which one they are interested in, if no one wants it, they will take the lottery straight away. If someone is interested in the same one, they will inevitably have a simple fight in the end. By the way, they will test the strength of the other party and make plans for the future. However, there are also people who come not to draw lots, but to test the strength of others! This man''s martial spirit is bones, and any bones can grow freely all over the body! And he also has three spirit rings, and his strength should not be underestimated! This person''s goal is very simple, is to find everyone to fight, to test their strength. But when he came to Ning Rongrong''s side, he suddenly withered. "Miss, there is no need for Jhin to block me on purpose, right?" The man smiled bitterly, looking very familiar with Ning Rongrong. "Little Bone, as Uncle Bone''s personal disciple, do you have the confidence to choose four?" Ning Rongrong said in a tone of watching the show, and by the way also released two spirit abilities, which were attached to the opponent''s body. "Go, let this lady see how you have grown up in recent times!" "Miss Don''t fool me and it''s over. Okay, I don''t know what strength I am. How can I beat four of them one at a time?" The man called as a small bone scratched his head and said helplessly. Although he was strengthened. But it is impossible for him to actually send it! Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but snorted coldly when he saw how boring the other party was, and then pointed to the sky. "Then you can just bring me a lottery. I am an auxiliary spirit master and cannot climb this high, so this task is left to you! Little bones, do you have any opinion? " "Don''t dare, no objection, I will go now!" Directly a three-in-one, a boy called a small bone, jumped up and set off toward the high platform. Ning Rongrong showed a tricky smile, looking like a very little demon. People watching the game around saw this scene and couldn''t help but shook their heads. Ning Zhifeng was even more embarrassed. "This child is still so afraid of Rongrong. He is obviously a soul-sovereign, and he is still like this now. Said Xiaojian, would you be so afraid of Rongrong like Xiaogu? " The man called the small sword saluted a little while hearing Ning Zhifeng''s words. "I will!" Ning Zhifeng:... Seeing the other party uttering these two words solemnly, Ning Zhifeng''s smile solidified. Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo laughed even more, obviously laughing at Ning Zhifeng''s embarrassing question. But the other party''s answer was correct. Ning Rongrong, as the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, is also a little devil. When she was young, she was tortured. In addition, she also loved Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. People will be afraid that she is also normal. Ning Zhifeng''s asking this kind of question is purely for nothing. Chapter 600： Game start "Uncle Jian and Uncle Bone, have you two noticed that Rongrong''s martial spirit seems to have changed a little?" Ning Zhifeng spoke suddenly, attracting the attention of Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo. Then the two of them found out that Ning Rongrong''s martial spirit was indeed not quite right! "Yeah, how did his martial spirit become a nine-story? It is hard to say that the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda has evolved?!" Bone Douluo found this anomaly, and suddenly felt a little surprised. Sword Douluo rubbed his chin even more, with a relieved expression on his face. Ning Zhifeng laughed even more, then clapped his hands. "It turns out that this is what Rong Rong said, to give me a surprise! This is really a great surprise, our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect has only seen the legendary Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda from the history books. Now I can see from Ning Rongrong, this is God bless our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect! No wonder her spirit power would increase so quickly, it turned out that the martial spirit had evolved, so that everything could be explained. Moreover, our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda can only accommodate seven martial souls, and cannot break through the seventy-ninth level in a lifetime. But my daughter Rongrong has the hope of becoming a Title Douluo, which is really great. " Ning Zhifeng is very happy now. Although laughing loudly in the present situation, it is easy to attract the attention of others. But he has so many in the Ministry of Land and Resources. And what he said just now attracted the attention of others. Especially the Emperor Xueye. He also saw the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hands, and his eyes were very surprised. Others don''t know the difference between the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda and the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, so they don''t know what Ning Zhifeng is happy about. What they are more concerned about now is the current draw. The current situation is very hot. Except for Ning Rongrong, the other five people fought together. Although they didn''t use their full strength, they basically showed a happy means. The people of Elephant Sect, relying on their strong defense power, guard their lottery. No one can break his defense. And the most important thing is that his spirit power level is also over thirty! The person at Blue Tyrant Academy is a guy with a Titan Martial Spirit. He is so powerful, no one is his opponent if the people present fight for strength alone. Moreover, his strength has reached the level of soul sovereign, possessing three soul rings. In addition. The spirit of the fire leopard sect is a flaming leopard. His strength was regarded as the worst in the field except for Ning Rongrong. He only had two spirit rings, and based on his spirit power level alone, it was probably around the twenty-ninth level. Then came the Huangdou team and the Qibao Liuli team. The spirit of the people of the Emperor Fighting Team is the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. From this Wuhun, you can basically tell who the other party is. His martial spirit is very powerful in terms of speed and strength. Especially the Blue Dot Bawang Ridge, which also has the attribute of lightning strikes, which can paralyze people. But the speed of the small bones is not blown out. Especially Ning Rongrong, still supporting him. The two of them played back and forth. However, they did not decide the victory or defeat, and then they left the table and took back their respective lottery tickets. At the same time, Ning Rongrong also got his own sign. "Hee hee, thanks, little bones!" Ning Rongrong patted the other party on the head, and then went back bouncely. However, her move made the other party a little shy and blushed, and even the man with a rapier on the side cast an enviable look. "Ahem!" "The draw is over, now we will officially allocate teams!" With the voice falling. Six beams of light scattered in the sky, shining on the lottery. In the next second, their respective numbers appeared on this lottery. "The draws you draw have three numbers, and those with the same number will be your first opponents! At the same time, the number one represents the first game today, and the number three represents the last one. As for the subsequent battles, they will be allocated according to the ranking of the first day! Starting from the second day, the player with the first score will fight with the player with the second score, the player with the third score will fight, and so on. The same is true on the third day! If there are repeated battles starting from the second day, it is automatically postponed. For example, the first place can fight with the third place, the second place fights with the fourth place, and so on! If there have been repeated battles, continue to extend! And this time the rules are also very simple, that is, click to the end, and no external force is allowed, and no off-site assistance is allowed! If someone uses external force, or someone has off-site assistance, they will be disqualified directly! And there is the most important point, you all remember, never hurt your life or seriously hurt your opponent. If the circumstance is lighter, a warning will be given and some points will be deducted. If the circumstance is serious, the qualification will be cancelled! Now that the rules are announced, the game officially begins! All participants, please be prepared! " With the words of Emperor Xueye falling. He quietly left the field and came to his exclusive position Then a man who looked like a good man appeared in front of them. According to Carl''s observation, this person''s spirit power is almost in his early 70s, which is not a very weak, but not very strong soul sage. If he is there, it is actually enough to ensure the safety of the junior and youth competitions. As for the teacher group afterwards. That is the fight of the gods, which has nothing to do with mortals. Also has nothing to do with the host. "Now there are teams with the number one signing on the field. The remaining teams can choose to leave the field temporarily and wait for the summons, or they can stay here to watch the game. With the voice falling. The Huangdou team collided with the team from the Lanba Academy. Obviously, they are the first team to play against. The logo on Shrek Academy is three, which means that they are the last group to participate in the competition. Now, although the members of other academy teams can leave, they still choose to stay and observe in order to find out their strengths. This is true even for Shrek Academy. But Karl has other things, so he leaves temporarily, here is the responsibility of Frank and Zao Wou-ki. "You stare here, I''ll be back in a while." With that, Karl disappeared in the meeting place. Wait until he reappears. Has come to the outside of Heaven Dou Imperial City. And besides him, Poison Douluo is here too! "Old monster, you used the sound transmission technique to pull me here. Is there anything wrong?" When the lottery was drawn before, Dugu Bo used his soul power to transmit a message to Carl to meet him outside the imperial city. Carl also came directly here. But Dugu Bo did not speak, but stared at the forest next to him with serious eyes. "Carl, someone is looking for you!" Chapter 601： Don 3 father and son "Someone is looking for me?" Carl was a little puzzled. At this time, there will be people looking for themselves? This is really unexpected. But with the voice of Poison Douluo falling. Tang Hao, who had fought with Karl before, appeared in front of him. But besides him, there was a little boy, and a middle-aged man, appeared in front of him! Karl knows the two images, they are Tang San in his youth, and Yu Xiaogang! Seeing the son of the plane appearing in front of him and the protagonist of the whole world, Karl couldn''t help but slap his lips. He really didn''t expect Tang San to appear here. As for Yu Xiaogang''s appearance, he didn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t have any feelings about this so-called master. In his opinion, although Yu Xiaogang''s theoretical knowledge is good, he lacks practice. to be honest. He was just experimenting with Tang San. On the other hand, Carl is doing experiments, but he has the power to protect his students. Yu Xiaogang has no such power. So from this point of view, Carl is qualified, and Yu Xiaogang is a master of theory if he is long. He is not suitable for being a teacher at all. Because he has no ability to protect his students! "Tang Hao, it''s been a long time since we met, it was more than two years ago. At that time, you fought with me and almost destroyed the village! Haha! " Carl joked briefly, which made Tang Hao touch his head in embarrassment. "Don''t mention that. I really misunderstood you at the time, and I was also observing Shrek Academy for two years. I found that your teaching level is indeed very good, so I plan to introduce someone to you and let him be your teaching assistant. " With that, Tang Hao patted Yu Xiaogang on the shoulder, and then said. "His name is..." "I know that Yu Xiaogang, known as a master, has very good theoretical knowledge, but his soul power can''t keep up, so there is no way to turn the theory into reality. But in addition, he also has an identity, which is one of the golden iron triangles, which is also a key point! " Upon hearing Carl''s words, Yu Xiaogang nodded and said calmly. "Yes, I am Yu Xiaogang, and Flander and I are old friends, so..." "So, when do you plan to meet Liu Erlong?" Carl interrupted the other party, and at the same time said a name that changed his face slightly. "When I heard the name Liu Erlong, I stopped talking, did you? She and I are good wine buddies. Every time she drinks, she complains to you, saying that you are an unsympathetic man. Yu Xiaogang, are you really heartbroken? " Facing Karl''s question, Yu Xiaogang gritted his teeth, looking a little bit painful. Seeing this, Tang Hao couldn''t help but shook his head. Tang San took a step forward, guarding Yu Xiaogang''s body. "I don''t allow you to say that about the master! Although I don''t know what happened, the master must have his own difficulties in doing things!" "Tang Hao, who is this?" Carl pretended not to know who Tang San was, and asked Tang Hao instead. Tang Hao sighed and used his soul power to communicate with Karl. "He is Tang San, my son, and he doesn''t know that I am Title Douluo. I hope you can help me keep a secret temporarily. When I talked to him, I just said that the two of us were old friends. " Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Carl''s expression was a little weird. Even Dugu Bo looked at Tang Hao speechlessly. Although this was an exchange between Tang Hao and Carl. But as a Titled Douluo, Dugu Bo could naturally hear the spirit power transmission they only saw. "Want me to hide it for you? Is there any benefit? I am a very good person, but I don''t like being taken advantage of by others. And the most important thing is that you brought your son and Yu Xiaogang here. Should they be planning to let them join Shrek Academy? I can agree to this, but what price do you plan to pay? " Carl continued to use his soul power to transmit. Don''t let Yu Xiaogang and Tang San hear this kind of content, it will affect their senses towards Shrek. And it''s just that Karl deliberately embarrassed Tang Hao. Who made him unclear before, he had a fight with himself. Now it''s a bit of Carl''s evil taste, here to avenge his personal revenge. Dugu Bo rolled his eyes even more. He has been with Carl for so many years, and naturally knows that this is a bit of a bad taste for Carl. So he didn''t say anything, just quietly waiting for Tang Hao''s answer. "Counting the last time, how about I owe you two favors?" "I don''t need your favor, I need you to join Shrek Academy and become the elder Ke Qing! Of course, you don''t need to show up, I just need you to stand on the Shrek Academy platform at a critical moment. " "that''s fine?" "That''s enough!" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Carl''s requirements were so simple, which was completely different from what he had just imagined. So he is a bit tangled now. In the end, Tang Hao sighed and continued speaking. "If this is the case, then I agree to become the Ke Qing elder of Shrek Academy. But this matter, you cant just understand it. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you say something, I will definitely come to help immediately! " Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Carl nodded, but did not refuse. Since he took the initiative to say so, of course Carl would not refuse his kindness. Then Karl put his gaze on Tang San and Yu Xiaogang. These two people didn''t know what happened during that time. The two of them just saw that Carl''s expression has remained calm, but Dugu Bo''s expression is a bit wonderful. Looking back at Tang Hao''s side. His expression became entangled from the beginning, then turned into surprise, and finally turned into a look of relief. This really made Tang San and Yu Xiaogang look stupid. Because the two of them didn''t know what happened. "Tang San, right? Starting today, you will be a student of Shrek Academy, and I will also be your teacher. And you Yu Xiaogang, starting from today, you will be my helper, and I will work with you to improve your theoretical knowledge. But your strength is too low, so in terms of teaching, you should do less. After all, you have no way to ensure the safety of the students. As for Liu Erlong, she is still waiting for your answer. If you want to see her, come with me now. If you don''t want to see her, it doesn''t matter, then take Tang San and report to Shrek Academy first. " Yu Xiaogang was a little tangled when he heard Karl''s words. Tang Hao nodded, then prepared to leave. Chapter 602： Yu Xiaogangs thoughts "Dad, are you coming back?" "Dad, where are you going next?" Seeing Tang Hao preparing to leave, Tang San rushed up and grabbed his hand. Although Tang San is a traverser. But Tang Hao was also his biological father in this world, and he treated him very well. Coupled with the fact that the two of them haven''t seen each other for a long time, Tang San asked such a few words naturally, and there was no problem. It''s just a slight violation in Carl''s opinion. But when I thought of Tang San''s age now, which was probably eleven years old, it was just Carl''s personal violation. In the eyes of others, it is still very normal. After all, Tang San is still a child now! "Little San, I have other things now. Then you will study with Karl in Shrek Academy. His ability is very strong, and his strength is also very strong. You don''t have to worry about anything here in the future. And your current spirit power is already at level 27. If you can teach Carl a bit, I feel that you will be able to reach level 30 within half a year. So study hard, I will find time to come and see you. " Tang Hao rubbed Tang San''s head, and then he was about to leave. But Carl''s words stopped him immediately. "Tang Hao! Shrek Academy has been spotted by the Spirit Hall!" After a few seconds of silence, Tang Hao waved his hand without saying a word, and then left here. But judging from his slightly heavy steps, Tang Hao must already have some ideas. Carl smiled. Since the Spirit Hall, Shrek Academy has been eyed. Then Karl didn''t mind, let Tang Hao have some fun for them. That''s why he said that sentence just now. But when he heard Carl''s words, Dugu Bo was a little surprised. "Is Wuhundian staring at you? When did this happen, why don''t I know? My granddaughter is also true. She doesnt tell me anything. If I know about this, Im sure..." "Old Poison, you should forget it. Although your current strength is not bad, there is still a gap compared to the Spirit Hall. The most important thing for you now is to raise it to level ninety-four first, because only in this way, if the Spirit Hall really dares to do it, you will be eligible to intervene in this battle. " What Carl said was a bit heartwarming, but it was also true. He now has only ninety-third level of spirit power. It looks very strong. But the two major offerings of the Spirit Hall were all ninety-five-level Title Douluo. The Ninety-third level Dugu Bo was simply not enough in front of the two of them. It is precisely because of this. Only then will Karl let him raise his spirit power to level ninety-four. Because he had reached the ninety-fourth level, he barely had the strength to fight the ninety-fifth level Title Douluo. But his Jade Pho Snake Emperor Martial Spirit is not good at frontal combat itself. In any case, he will suffer at that time. The ninety-fourth level of spirit power can only help Dugu Bo for a while. "Well, this matter, you can figure it out, if it is useful to my place, absolutely don''t hide it from me! After all, my granddaughter is still studying at Shrek Academy, if she has a long history and two shortcomings. Even if the old man fights this old fate, he will poison the Wuhun Hall! " "Humph!" Dugu Bo let out a cold snort, and then left here. Tang San and Yu Xiaogang were a little puzzled. Their current understanding of the Spirit Hall is still the understanding of a normal spirit master. So for now, they didn''t know what was wrong with Shrek Academy being targeted by the Spirit Hall. But Carl didn''t bother to explain, but looked at Yu Xiaogang. "Giving you such a long time to think, should you think about it now?" "I think it over. I can avoid this for a lifetime, but it will also harm Liu Erlong for the rest of my life. So this time, I do not intend to continue to escape, but to face reality! Anyway, this time I must say those three words to him personally! " Yu Xiaogang''s eyes became firm. Tang San didn''t know what Yu Xiaogang meant, but he clenched his fists and smiled. "Come on! Master!" "Now that you have made a decision, then follow me. By the way, I will let you see what the real Soul Master Competition looks like!" that''s all. Tang San and Yu Xiaogang were brought into the imperial city by Karl. But it''s a pity that because Tang San joined the Shrek Academy halfway, he couldn''t play at all. He can only watch the battle from the side. It was just his appearance that immediately attracted the attention of many people present. "Teacher, who is he? And this person, who looks a bit familiar, feels like he has seen him from somewhere." Seeing Tang San''s appearance, Xiao Wu and the others rushed to be a little curious. But the appearance of the master made them a little puzzled. After all, Yu Xiaogang was also a man who had been in the Soul Master Youth Daily. His theory was that it was also reported in major newspapers. Therefore, it is normal for Xiao Wu and others to be familiar with him. UU reading "Xiao Gang?!" "Why are you here?!" See the appearance of Yu Xiaogang. Flender was taken aback. When the incident happened suddenly, he was a little overwhelmed and even a little touched. Zao Wou-ki scratched his head. He knows Yu Xiaogang, but their relationship is relatively average, so he didn''t come forward and say anything. After all, when the Audio-Technica was still there, Zao Wou-ki hadn''t followed Flanders. So they only met a few times. Said it is acquaintance, it is relatively reluctant. "Flander, I''m sorry, but this time I don''t intend to continue to escape. I want to confess to Liu Erlong!" "Really... Then, I can only wish you success." Hearing Yu Xiaogang''s words, Flender sighed, then cheered up and patted Yu Xiaogang on the shoulder. "Since you have already thought about it, I am not going to say more. But now Liu Erlong''s team is playing, and they are all about to lose. So I advise you to look for her later, or she will burn you to ashes because of her character. " Hearing Flander''s words, Yu Xiaogang glanced at the scene and the score, then glanced not far away, Liu Erlong, who had a grim expression and was constantly biting his nails, couldn''t help but shudder. However, the other party turned his head back by mistake, and just stared at Yu Xiaogang for a few seconds. Yu Xiaogang''s expression was plain. Liu Erlong seemed to have been frightened, and immediately stepped back. Yu Xiaogang smiled, stretched out his hand and said hello. Liu Erlong did not respond, but turned his head and sat down. Seeing this scene, Yu Xiaogang didn''t know what to do. Flander patted him on the shoulder and asked casually. "Yu Xiaogang, what are your plans next?" Chapter 603： The bottom of the strength of Tang 3 "From today onwards, Yu Xiaogang will be the new teacher in our school. At the same time, this classmate named Tang San is also my new student. However, since it is still in the arena, the welcome ceremony will not be held for now. After the evening, we simply have a meal, just as a welcome ceremony. The formal ceremony, let''s wait until the soul master contest is over. " After understanding Carl''s words, Flender nodded, and then smiled at Yu Xiaogang again. "Yu Xiaogang! Welcome back!" "Thank you" Yu Xiaogang sighed. Flanders was full of joy. But Tang San looked curious at this moment. He has an external body, so he can clearly feel that the spirit power of everyone around him is higher than himself! And besides Dai Mubai, the others and Tang San were all commanders! Even Dai Mubai was not a few years older than Tang San. After feeling this situation, Tang San was immediately surprised. He thought he was a genius among geniuses. Because Yu Xiaogang often told Tang San that, after all, a great spirit master at the twenty-seventh level at the age of eleven could be said to be rare in the world. So Tang San took it for granted that his various cultivation techniques and his talents had gained such power. And he is not proud. Because he knows what kind of hard work he has put in to achieve his current strength. But when he saw that the spirit power of these students in Shrek Academy was stronger than himself! Not only them, but even some of the people who participated in the Soul Master Competition had stronger spirit power than him. However, there is still an age factor. But those people who were the same age as him and whose spirit power was stronger than him, this made Tang San a little surprised. He really didn''t expect that there really are monsters in the world! The rumors about Shrek Academy from the outside world are all true! This is a place to focus on cultivating monsters! "Tang San, right? Welcome you to join Shrek Academy. I am Dai Mubai. This is Xiao Wu, Dugu Yan and Ning Rongrong. The two here are Ma Hongjun and Oscar..." Dai Mubai was responsible for the explanation, and then they introduced themselves to each other. By the way, he also reported his soul power. This is also considered a tradition. After all, they are all recognized monsters, so it is natural to show the new students what a real monster looks like. And this also made Tang San sure that Shrek Academy is a place where monsters are born in large numbers! He was a little grateful that he had come to the right place! Then Tang San also broke out his martial spirit and level. His 27th-level spirit power and Lan Yincao''s martial spirit were also quite powerful in the eyes of the outside world. However, the Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit, in the eyes of most people, seemed useless. But there is Carl here! As long as he is there, no matter what martial spirit it is, you can make the best use of it! So at this time, they had already set their sights on Carl. Because they know that Carl will have a solution! But their minds are also different. Xiao Wu and the others felt that another genius had arrived. And he will gradually develop in the direction of a monster under the guidance of Karl. Dai Mubai and others were thankful that another boy came. If not, the ratio of men to women on their side will soon be out of balance. However, Ning Rongrong had completely different ideas from them. She is naive, even her thoughts are naive. Because she was no longer the bottom of the soul power, so this made her a little excited. "Tang San, right? Starting today, you will be my younger brother Ning Rongrong. Dont be afraid if someone dares to bully you in the future, I will be responsible for protecting you! " Ning Rongrong drifted a little, and even said something like this. But the others didn''t say anything, just laughed, and the atmosphere was quite joyful. Since Tang San had just joined, he still couldn''t get used to this kind of atmosphere. But according to his personality, it won''t take long to be fully integrated. And just roar here. The referee''s voice rang. "Emperor Fighting Team wins! Lan Ba ??Academy is temporarily defeated!" "The score now: One point for the Emperor Fighting team! Zero points for the Lanba Academy!" "The next 30 minutes will be trimmed. In the next match, the Elephant Armor Sect will play against the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect!" With the voice falling. The titled Soul Master appeared on the field. They have displayed their soul power one after another, and their soul rings are all ranging from five to six. And most of these people are soul masters of the earth element, possessing the power to master the earth. With their concerted efforts, the arena, which had become pitted due to the battle, returned to its original state in the blink of an eye! However, it is still early for the next game, and they still have more than 20 minutes of free time. "It''s almost noon now, Flanders, you go and lead the team for a meal, I''ll wait for you here, and protect Yu Xiaogang by the way." "I see, Yu Xiaogang will trouble you." Flender glanced, Yu Xiaogang walking towards Liu Erlong will inevitably be a little worried. Carl patted him on the shoulder and gave a thumbs up. "Don''t worry, he will definitely be fine!" The voice just fell. A crisp slap resounded in the arena. I saw Yu Xiaogang half kneeling on the ground holding his stomach. Li Erlong raised his head and looked at Yu Xiaogang proudly. This posture, as if to say again: You scumbag, still have a face back? ! Yu Xiaogang''s pained expression also seemed to be seeking forgiveness. See this scene. Carl felt a little red on his face. He just finished speaking, Yu Xiaogang will be fine. As a result, this slap... Thieves! "Okay, you''d better take the students to dinner first, it''s no problem to leave it to me!" Karl hurriedly blasted them away, and then he came between Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang. When other colleges saw Karl coming, they also left. Although they really want to watch the show. But Karl''s appearance made most people give up this idea. However, the students of Blue Bull Academy did not dare to leave casually at this time. "Now disbanded in the same place, why are you doing it, wait till night, I will ask you to settle the account again!" Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, these students did not dare to stay here at all and could only escape. I don''t know, but I thought it was a beast that appeared here. But the actual situation is similar. To these students, Liu Erlong is a tigress! Can''t afford it! Can''t afford it! Looking at the atmosphere between Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong at this time, Carl was really not good at talking. After a moment of silence, he could only throw a hip flask to Liu Erlong. "Don''t do it too hard. So many people are watching. If your reputation deteriorates, the Blue Tyrant Academy may be gone." Chapter 604： Debut! "Hey" Liu Erlong sighed, then took a sip of wine before sitting down. Yu Xiaogang was also relieved at this time, and then sat next to Liu Erlong, wanting to say something. "Fuck! My old lady is annoying now, don''t tell me that there are none! If you have something to do, I will limit you to one sentence, otherwise you will not listen to what you say! " Seeing Liu Erlong''s tough attitude, Yu Xiaogang gritted his teeth and knelt directly in front of her. He had already spared it, and he didn''t care about his face anymore! What Yu Xiaogang wants most now is to reconcile with Liu Erlong! "I am sorry!" Three words resounded throughout the arena. Fortunately, the people here are almost gone. Even Emperor Xueye and the staff were almost gone. After all, they have to rest and eat, so they will naturally leave here. But more still, they gave Carl a face, which gave Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang a separate space. At this time, Liu Erlong opened her mouth when she heard Yu Xiaogang''s apology, but she looked a little choked and couldn''t say a word. After a while. She then asked Yu Xiaogang in a hoarse voice. "Don''t you think your words came a bit late?" Yu Xiaogang nodded, and I blurted out the three words again. Liu Erlong didn''t say anything, just rubbed Yu Xiaogang''s head lightly, and then sighed. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, as if she had forgiven Yu Xiaogang. Yu Xiaogang also wanted to cry. But he was holding on. It can be said that both of them are currently holding on. Seeing this scene, Carl sighed. Although the two have reached a reconciliation, it is their character that caused them to become like this. But on this occasion, it is really not good to cry out. "You two go out to relax, anyway, the next game will have nothing to do with you." Hearing Karl''s words, Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang looked at each other, then got up and left here at the same time. But before leaving. Liu Erlong did not forget and threw Carl''s jug back. Carl took a sip of wine, casually found a place to lie down, and quietly enjoyed one of the few peaceful moments. The rest time passed quickly. The two teams in the game will enter the field five minutes early. Then the other teams returned one after another. The referee and the others were a minute slower, but it was nothing. The next second group of matches, the end time is not too fast. Because the elephant sect is really hard to get around! Their defense is very strong. Although there were only two of their sect contestants who had reached the level of soul-sovereign, the others were great soul masters with more than 20 levels. But the situation on the Qibao Glazed Tile School is similar. Among them, only three people have reached the soul-sovereign level. Two of them are the apprentices of Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo. As for the other one, he is a very outstanding disciple in the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. At the same time, his martial arts spirit is also very individual, a fish that looks very inconspicuous. But it was his, all-pervasive fish, that penetrated the martial soul of the Weevil Sect and won the final match! In other words, in this duel, both sides are topped by five, and in the end the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect narrowly won! But this fish, how Carl looks like a carp. And this carp looks a little bit about to transform into a dragon. But at present, there are only signs of this, and there should be a long way to go before the dragon is truly transformed. But this person, after all, is not Karl''s student, and he doesn''t bother to pay too much attention to him. After the game is over, there is a forty-minute break. Same as before. First, a group of people came to repair the playing field here, and then the whole game rested. After time has passed, it should be the battle between Shrek Academy and Fire Leopard Sect. "Who is going to go first this time? Is it me?" Ma Hongjun was a little eager to try. According to the information. The fire leopard sect who participated in the juvenile group competition didn''t even have a soul sovereign, and the strongest were only four 29th-level people. The other contestants are almost at level 27-8. Although Fire Leopard Sect is good in strength, it is at the same level as White Elephant Sect. Even the Blue Bull Academy is inferior. After all, the Blue Tyrant Academy now still has a Soul Venerable with a Titan Martial Spirit. Compared with the Blue Tyrant Academy, the Fire Leopard Sect is really terrible. And the martial souls of this sect are also the flame leopards of inheriting martial souls! Referred to as Fire Leopard! They are all masters of fire. But compared to the manipulation of flames, Ma Hongjun is the expert in this area! "Be careful, don''t be careless, anyway, the other party is a little bit strong. If you lose in the first three moves, you won''t have to sleep at night! " Carl said flatly. When Ma Hongjun heard this, he suddenly became nervous and even tightened his legs! "Teacher! Don''t worry, I will definitely kill each other five times!" In order to sleep at night, Ma Hongjun also got serious. "Please enter both players!" Falling with the referee''s voice. Ma Hongjun and members of the Fire Leopard Sect entered the venue one after another. "Please confirm the spirit and spirit ring of both parties!" With the voice reminding the two men showed their martial arts at the same time! The martial spirit of the Fire Leopard Sect is indeed the Fire Leopard, which is not wrong. Moreover, his spirit power was only twenty-ninth level, and his spirit ring only had two yellow hundred-year spirit rings. "I heard, you alone, almost beat all the enemies in the qualifiers. In this way, you still have some strength, but I will tell you today. A pheasant academy, there is no way to compare with our old famous school! Shrek Academy is impossible..." The voice did not fall. The spirit of Ma Hongjun appeared! The dazzling phoenix soars in the sky. At the same time, the two yellow and one purple spirit rings on his body also appeared in front of everyone! Suddenly the eyeballs were shocked! "How is it possible! You are only at level 29, how come you reached level 30 so soon?!" "Cultivation, as long as you practice diligently, you can always upgrade, isn''t it? And to remind you, I am not at the 30th level now, I am the 30th level soul sovereign! " Hear Ma Hongjun''s words. The other party has some Huayi life. Not only him, but other people took a breath when they saw this scene. Due to the Phoenix Martial Spirit, the surrounding space became hot and dry. "It''s a good calculation! I was stuck at level 29 without upgrading, but in the end it was a blockbuster, and he appeared directly with the strength of the 31st level soul! Carl, are you showing your amazing educational ability? I really have you, my daughter will leave it to you, it''s really reassuring! Hahahaha! " Ning Zhifeng couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. Although this was a Shrek Academy matter, he still didn''t hold it back. After all, his daughter Ning Rongrong was also in Shrek! Chapter 605： 1 wear 5! "Even upgraded, it seems that I underestimated your Shrek Academy! But it doesn''t matter, even if you upgrade to the soul sovereign, you can''t be my opponent! Its impossible for us at the Fire Leopard Academy to lose to your Pheasant Academy! " "Look at my first spirit ring, bursting fire ring!" Accompanied by the other side''s roar. His first spirit ring lit up instantly. I saw a huge circle of flames appearing around him, continuing to expand towards the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, this ring of fire had already arrived in front of Ma Hongjun. But facing the opponent''s attack, Ma Hongjun just smiled, showing a disdainful smile. "That''s it?" "I thought it was so awesome!" "Look at my new spirit ring, the third spirit ability!" "Fengyi Tianxiang" Accompanied by Ma Hongjun''s third spirit ring lit up. Behind him, two huge flame wings appeared instantly. Seeing this scene, the people at Fire Leopard Academy were shocked! They did not expect that Ma Hongjun could fly! When Carl saw this scene, he also showed a relieved smile. Compared with the shabby fantasy wings in the original book. Ma Hongjun, who has now become a phoenix martial soul, has an entity in his wings, and it is still an entity composed of pure flame elements! This can not only help him fly, even if the wings are attacked, they will not disappear immediately, but they can continue to glide for a period of time by relying on power, and then they can automatically repair them! Compared with the original work, this kind of spirit ability has been upgraded by more than one level. In addition, this trick can also increase the burning ability of the Phoenix Fire and the attack range! You can even control the flame! As long as the opponent''s level, Ma Hongjun doesn''t have to be too high. No matter what flame it is, he can control it! It was like the flame rising from the opponent''s martial soul body, which had become dim and dull under Ma Hongjun''s control. I don''t know, I thought his martial spirit was an ordinary leopard, not a fire leopard. But even so, as a genius in the Fire Leopard Academy Junior Group, the opponent will naturally not surrender easily! "What if it can fly, look at my second spirit ability, flame ray!" "Hey, then I will use the first spirit ring to fight it!" "The first soul skill! Phoenix FireWire!" A burst of fire was released from the mouths of the two at the same time, and then they collided together, causing a violent explosion. The surrounding space has become more blazing hot. The attacks of the two of them were even more deadlocked together, and they looked similar. But if you look closely, you will find that Ma Hongjun has the upper hand now. On the other hand, the opponent''s flame ray was almost unable to hold on, as if it would be defeated at any time! Then, Ma Hongjun smiled. His phoenix line of fire directly swallowed the opponent''s flame ray, hit his chest, and knocked it into the air! In terms of visual effects. At this time, Ma Hongjun is standing on the right, while the other is standing on the left. Everyone knows well. Lost against Poland on the left since ancient times, except for the pig that Dina. Therefore, in terms of visual effects, Ma Hongjun on the right is not only crushed by strength, but also has an advantage in metaphysics. It is normal for him to beat the opponent. "Can you still stand up?" The referee saw the other party''s embarrassed appearance and didn''t say much, just a routine question. This student wanted to stand up and continue fighting. But he was already injured, and his spirit power was almost consumed by Ma Hongjun in this battle. In the end, he could only shook his head and left the field for the time being. "The first game of Shrek Academy vs. Fire Leopard Academy is over!" "Shrek Academy, one win temporarily!" "Next, please invite the Fire Leopard Academy to send a second player to the field!" Hearing the rehearsal, Ma Hongjun fully demonstrated the meaning of the word cheap. Not only did he make all kinds of grimacing faces, he even continuously released the Phoenix fire to provoke the opponent. Who made his current flame, compared to the people in the Fire Leopard Academy, too much stronger? Although they gritted their teeth, they wished to go straight up to fight Ma Hongjun. But due to the rules, they can only go heads-up. In this way, no one in the Junior Division of the Fire Leopard Academy is really sure that they can defeat the opponent. "Time is limited, please make a decision as soon as possible!" The referee reminded him that the Fire Leopard Sect finally gritted his teeth and dispatched the second level 29 spirit master to play. When he came on the court, he was also proud and looked very confident. But within three minutes, he was beaten by Ma Hongjun. There is no way. This is not only the difference in spirit power, but also the restraint of the martial spirit! If this is replaced by other non-fire martial arts, maybe it won''t be so badly defeated! In the next three games, Ma Hongjun was able to solve it easily. But after five rounds of battle, he was also exhausted. Especially in the end against a girl. The other party pretended to be pitiful, he couldn''t do anything at all, and was almost successfully attacked by the other party. But there are no dangers. On the race side, Ma Hongjun completed a terrifying one-wear five record! Such an achievement made many people present a little dumb They did not expect that Shrek Academy would be so strong! You know, from the beginning of the qualifiers, Shrek Academy has sent a total of three people to play! Ma Hongjun basically understands them, there is nothing to say. The second player to play is Oscar. People also knew that his martial spirit was a sausage, but no one knew the specific ability. At most, I know that his physical skills are good and his body is very tough. As for Ning Rongrong. People know her, so naturally there is nothing to say. Except for the three of them. None of the most important main players played! This not only made other colleges feel the horror of Shrek Academy! You know, other people, when they sign up, fill in the information that they are souls. The ghost knew whether they would break through this realm like Ma Hongjun at this time. If someone in the Junior Group can reach the level of the 40th-level Soul Sect, then there really isn''t much to play. Directly assign the championship to Shrek Academy internally. After all, most of the soul masters at the Soul Sect level are students who only appear in the youth group. There are two or three souls in the juvenile group, all of which are outstanding. But at present, there are already four souls in Shrek Academy! Currently, it is known that Ning Rongrong must be a great soul master. The only thing they are not sure about right now is the exact number and level of Oscar and the other three soul rings. So in the eyes of everyone, Shrek Academy has become the ultimate BOSS. Simultaneously. After this battle. The ranking of Shrek Academy directly soared to the first place. They got one big point and five small points! This represents their first record, winning all five games! Chapter 606： Simple welcome ceremony "Hahahaha, I really didn''t expect that today''s first stop, Hu was so smooth, it was really a victory! Now, as the arrogance of Shrek Academy, I toast you a cup! But you are still young and can''t drink, just use these teas instead. But Carl, Zao Wou-ki and Yu Xiaogang, the three of you can''t refuse, you must have this glass of wine! " Flander is happy now! Although Shrek Academy has a small reputation, because there is no academy qualification certificate, it has never participated in these soul master contests! So they have nothing to do with their strength, but they have nowhere to play. This also caused Flanders to have no idea what level the people participating in the Soul Master Competition were. However, after today''s battle, he probably understood the level of the people participating in the juvenile group. Although the strength of the participating spirit masters varies, at least in the eyes of the outside world, they are all considered geniuses. However, compared to the students of Shrek Academy, that is really a little bit insignificant! So Flander was happy and started drinking. Carl and the others didn''t say anything, but drank with Flanders. With their physical fitness, it has nothing to do with how much alcohol they are, and it is not a crime anyway. So this time, they opened up and drank. "Today is really cool. I didn''t expect that all the members of the Fire Leopard Sect would be restrained by my Phoenix Martial Spirit. If I had known before that the other party''s spirits all said Huo Leopard''s words, I wouldn''t be so nervous at first. " Ma Hongjun brags about how powerful he is here, and his expression is also full of joy. Coupled with his current actions, it looks very funny. Upon seeing this, Xiao Wu and others laughed. They watched the battle, but now seeing Ma Hongjun perform it again, it is a bit funny. Tang San on the side laughed awkwardly. After all, he is a freshman who just entered school today, so naturally he did not fit into this big family. See this scene. Karl first glanced at Yu Xiaogang, then gave Flander a look. When Flander saw this, he slapped his head and smiled. "Happy today, I almost forgot to do business. All the students stand up, we are here to welcome the new teacher Yu Xiaogang who joined Shrek Academy, and his student Tang San! " "Everyone applaud!" Flender''s voice fell, and Xiao Wu and others applauded collectively. "Hello students, I am Yu Xiaogang, and I will be your theory teacher in the future. Although my spirit power level is not high, my theory of spirit masters, as well as the theoretical configuration of spirit rings, and other theories, have some personal opinions. If you have any questions in theory, you can come to me for inquiries at any time. At the same time, I am also the help of Teacher Carl. When he has no time, you can also ask me questions or do other things. " Yu Xiaogang made a brief introduction of herself and said what she is good at. But as soon as he sat down, he was pulled up by Flander. "Although Yu Xiaogang''s soul power is insufficient, his theoretical knowledge is really strong. In this regard, as the Dean of Shrek Academy, I can guarantee you. Because I have this strong strength now, Yu Xiaogang''s theoretical knowledge has helped me at least half of the time! And some of Karl''s theoretical knowledge, in my opinion, is similar to that proposed by Yu Xiaogang, but not the same. Therefore, I believe that the combination of their teaching methods can help you to improve your ability better. Teacher Carl, do you think this method is feasible? " "Almost, I am better at practical exercises and lack theoretical knowledge. With Yu Xiaogang, it actually made up for the teaching gap in Shrek Academy. But the only regret is that some theoretical knowledge is still a bit immature in my opinion. This requires more experimentation. Yu Xiaogang is good at everything, but he does less experiments, so he has to take his time! " Yu Xiaogang scratched his head when he heard Carl''s words. Because this is the truth. Due to his own strength, he naturally rarely does experiments. But it''s different now. He came to Shrek Academy, so naturally he didn''t have to worry about the experiment. After all, everything has Carl''s bottom line! "Tang San, sit down and introduce yourself. By the way, you can choose someone to discuss with you and let everyone see your strength. There is no need to hide the clumsy, what''s the use, including your second martial arts, and the little things on your body. To be honest, I also want to see how strong Tang Hao''s son is! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a slightly penetrating smile. Tang San only felt at this moment that he seemed to be seen through by Karl. In front of Carl, Tang San had a clear view, there was nothing to hide! Even the twin spirits, Karl knew it all! It''s not just Tang San. Even Yu Xiaogang was taken aback! "Mr. Carl, how are you..." "I don''t need to ask how I knew it. The spirit he reported was Lan Yincao, but how could Tang Hao''s son not have that? In addition, his spirit power is stronger than the average person, and so is his physique. So I boldly guessed that he is a twin spirit, and his second spirit, naturally I don''t need to say, what is it? " Upon hearing Carl''s words, Yu Xiaogang took a deep breath. He knew the Clear Sky Hammer and also knew that Tang San was a twin martial soul. But he didn''t expect that Carl would realize that Tang San was a twin martial soul based on only a little trace of Tang San''s body and Tang Hao''s identity! This insight really scared Yu Xiaogang. But what he didn''t know was that Carl knew all this only after reading the original book. If he was asked to guess blindly, he might not be able to guess right. "By the way, is the Tang Hao in your mouth under the Haotian crown?" Flender heard Carl''s Yu Xiaogang''s exchange, and asked cautiously. Yu Xiaogang didn''t speak. Because he agreed to Tang Hao, he would not tell Tang San about his father''s identity and strength. Although Carl was also told about this, he did not directly agree at the time! So Carl nodded and smiled. "Yes, it is Haotian Douluo, he is Tang San''s father! Although this guy told me to keep this secret, as his son, how could I resist telling Tang San? Anyway, sooner or later he will know, it is better to say in advance now, let him accept this fact sooner. " Hearing Karl''s words, Flander and the others took a breath at the same time. Even Tang San himself did not expect his father to have such a big background. He just knew that his intimacy was more mysterious and his strength was not bad, but who would have thought that he would be Titled Douluo! Tang San now had ten thousand MMPs in his mind, and he didn''t know whether to talk about it. Chapter 607： Xiao Wu who holds grudges at the same time. Star Dou Great Forest. A man wearing a tattered cloak suddenly sneezed for no apparent reason, attracting the attention of the surrounding spirit beasts. But those soul beasts, even those ten thousand years old, did not dare to approach the middle-aged human in front of them. Their instinct tells themselves that if they get close to the person in front of them, they will die! "Did Tang San miss me? It always feels like someone is talking about me." "Forget it, regardless of this, I''d better practice first, and prepare for the future battle against the Wuhun Palace." ... Look back at Carl''s side. After everyone learned that Tang San''s father was Haotian Douluo, they took a breath at the same time. Even Tang San himself opened his mouth wide, feeling incredible. Finally, they cast their eyes on Tang San one after another. "Your father is Title Douluo, don''t you know it yourself?" "I don''t know anything, really..." Tang San gave a wry smile, and then released the dual martial arts spirits. "This is my dual spirit, with Blue Silver Grass on one side and Clear Sky Hammer on the other. But my Clear Sky Hammer doesn''t have a spirit ring yet, so I can only rely on my own strength to urge it. But on my Blue Silver Grass side, I already have two spirit rings, and my current strength is also at level 27. " Tang San briefly introduced himself. Then he put his gaze on Karl. "Mr. Carl, do you really want to compete with other students?" "Yes, you have to discuss it. You can choose one yourself, or someone is willing to take the initiative to come forward and discuss it with Tang San." Hear what Carl said. Ma Hongjun raised his hand first, looking eager to try. However, Xiao Wu stood up at this time and asked Karl a question. "Brother, his father, was it the scruffy man with a sledgehammer that we met when we first came to Shrek Academy?" "Yes, it''s him." Carl nodded, a little to laugh. He didn''t expect that Xiao Wu would remember his grudges to the present. Who says rabbits don''t hold grudges? Xiao Wu is the best negative example! "Huh! Tang Hao''s son! Your father, who was partly indiscriminate at the time, did something on us. Therefore, I think you are very unpleasant and don''t like you. Next, I will let Xiaoyan compete with you, dare you dare to challenge! " "Huh?!" "why me?!" Dugu Yan looked dazed, completely wondering why Xiao Wu had chosen herself. Moreover, she was eating Zhenghuan, and she was suddenly named by Xiao Wu, and she was a little flustered for a while. Even the jam got to the lips, it looked a little cute. The temperament of the Bingshan beauty instantly broke her gong, this kind of contrast made Tang San couldn''t help but look at it twice. "She is called Dugu Yan, her grandfather is also a titled Douluo, and her spirit power has reached level 33. So for now, she is the most suitable person to learn from you. As for Rongrong and Oscar, both of them are auxiliary spirit masters, so they are not suitable for frontal combat. Ma Hongjun fought for a day, his soul power was almost consumed, and he was not fighting. As for Dai Mubai, he couldn''t do it either. His spirit power was thirty-fourth level, and hitting you would be a bully. My spirit power is also thirty-eight, and it is not suitable for fighting with you, so for the sake of fairness, let Xiaoyan fight with you! " With that, Xiao Wu also patted Dugu Yan''s head, then leaned over and said. "Little Yan, Tang San''s father is the sloppy uncle who scared us a few years ago. Although we can''t beat him, we can get revenge on his son! So you hurry up, I am optimistic about you! " "Really, what are you doing so troublesome? In fact, you can do it yourself, Xiao Wu, everyone is a classmate. There is nothing bullying or not bullying, right? The chopsticks in Dugu Yan''s hand were not put down. She obviously didn''t want to give up the delicious food on the plate, so she refused to fight. However, Xiao Wu pulled her up in anger. "I''ve said it, I''m on the court, this is not a bully. And you are a bit lazy now, do you want me to help you what you did the last two days..." "Tang San, I want to challenge you!" Xiao Wu didn''t even finish her words, Dugu Yan immediately aroused her spirit, staring at Tang San with scorching eyes. With this look, Tang San felt a little hairy in his heart. He didn''t know, what kind of illness the beauty in front of him suddenly committed, and why she was so excited as if she had been hit with chicken blood. Carl was also a little surprised. He always felt that Dugu Yan had been caught by Xiao Wu. But he was too lazy to pursue it. The two have always had a good relationship, as close as sisters. Naturally, Carl needn''t worry about what problems might arise between them. "Well, you two go to the unmanned square at the back, and let''s have a brief discussion. Don''t use too much force, just hit it casually, anyway, I just want to see, Tang San, your current strength does not meet my standards. " "May I ask Mr. Carl, what is your standard?" Hearing Tang San''s model essay, Kalmo stroked his chin and said with a smile: "In the hands of Dugu Goose for more than ten minutes, you are considered qualified!" "Ten minutes? Teacher, isn''t it a bit difficult? At his current level, persisting for six minutes, I think it''s about the same." Dugu Yan said confidently. Carl shook his head, his smile unchanged. "Dugu Yan, don''t underestimate Tang San, no matter what, he is also Tang Hao''s son, and a twin martial spirit. He wants to hold on to you for ten minutes, but it is not as difficult as you think. But there is one thing I need you to pay attention to, that is, you must pay attention to proportion. Its okay if someone is broken, I can heal you, but if the things here are broken, you make money and pay for it yourself! I don''t care! " "Damn teacher! Humph!" Dugu Yan coldly snorted, then put down his chopsticks and walked outside. But when she walked to the door, she didn''t forget to hook her finger at Tang San. The actions and expressions are full of provocation. Upon seeing this, Tang San followed suit with a smile on his face. When he passed Carl, Carl said softly. "Let go of my hands and feet to fight, and I will block all the perceptions around me. No one will know what''s going on here." The voice just fell. Carl''s last red spirit ring suddenly lit up! The surrounding space was instantly enveloped by a thick black mist! This is the effect of the smell of hell. It can shield all the sight of the outside world, even the perception! The only flaw is that there is no defense. Even ordinary people can go in and out at will, which is a **** space that the copycat version has weakened hundreds of millions of times. In addition to creating a relatively quiet environment, plus shielding the line of sight, it has no effect. But for the current competition station, it is enough. Chapter 608： Learn from each other "Is this the one hundred thousand year spirit ring? It looks so spectacular!" It was the first time everyone saw that Carl released the power of a hundred thousand year spirit ring. Although they had seen Karl''s nine exaggerated spirit rings before, this was the first time he had seen Karl release his power here. "What is an exaggeration, your future achievements should not be too far behind me. And the power of the 100,000-year spirit ring is more than that, I just shielded the surrounding space for a while. Now, you two can fight at will, but you still have to pay attention to what I said before, don''t go too far. Otherwise, the loss here will have to be paid for by the two of you. " Carl said in a half-joking tone. Dugu Goose snorted coldly, obviously not caring. Her grandfather is Dugu Bo, and even if she really wants to make indemnity, she can just find Dugu Bo. As for Tang San... He may not have much money, but he has a lot of treasures, so naturally he doesn''t care. "Now, the discussion begins! Remember, stop here!" Carl reminded again. Then Dugu Yan and Tang San showed their spirit and spirit ring at the same time, and then rushed directly! "The first spirit ability! Biphosphorous Red Poison!" "Second Spirit Ability! Green Phosphorus Blue Poison!" "The third spirit ability! Biphosphorous Purple Poison!" The three spirit rings light up at the same time. These three toxins are all capable of increasing their own. After all, the Jade Snake Spirit has its own toxins, so when the level is low, it is not anxious to attack the spirit ability. Protecting yourself is the most important thing. Dugu Goose''s first spirit ability can increase her attack power and speed. The second spirit ability is to increase defense power and eliminate pain by the way. And her third spirit ability is also one of the most crucial spirit ability at present! This ability can greatly increase the coverage of her spirit power and at the same time allow her to spread her own spirit power on a large scale! Thus. The Dugu Goose can use the Bi-Phosphorus Snake Venom to make the other side chronically poisoned. At this time, the field was filled with purple spirit power. Among these spirit powers, there is a mixture of green phosphorus snake venom! As long as the spirit power is not too much higher than that of the Dugu Goose, or the ability to be immune to toxins, the opponent will definitely be recruited! This is the horror of Biphos Venom! And the most important thing is that this kind of snake venom can also choose teammates to prevent accidental injury! Because of her own spirit power, it is also the antidote to the venom of the Bi-Phosphorus snake. Therefore, her ability can be released boldly during team battles without worrying about poisoning teammates. However, in the original work, the Martial Spirit of the Dugu Goose is not so powerful. Moreover, her toxin in the original work is not her own soul power, and can be easily removed. Otherwise, she would not be poisoned by herself. It all relied on Carl''s healing inflammation and various herbs, which slowly changed her physique and the nature of the martial soul. And now in her Jade Snake, a trace of Phoenix''s flame was added to it. However, there is only a small amount of power, and it is a surprise to merge in. It is precisely for this reason that the Martial Spirit of Dugu Goose has the ability to produce poison and produce antidote by the way. To know. None of the martial spirits of the old poison Dugubo had such capabilities. He had to rely on his martial spirit before he could develop a special antidote to detoxify. So from this point, you can see the difference between their grandfather and grandson. Dugu Goose is more convenient and has better applicability. So Carl didn''t worry at all, Tang San would be poisoned by Dugu Goose''s toxin. She still knows how to measure. However, Tang San didn''t keep his hands either. He released his first spirit ability as soon as he came up. I saw countless blue silver grasses turned into vines and began to wrap around the lone goose''s body. At the same time Tang San''s second spirit ability exploded. Some seeds fell on the lone geese and bloomed flowers. This situation made Dugu Goose feel a little uncomfortable. Without any hesitation, she directly released her physical skills and smashed all the vines around Qiang! Then she stepped on the steps of the ghost and came to Tang San in an instant! "how come" Seeing this scene, Tang San was taken aback, and then evaded the blow of the lone geese with a very quick speed. And his body also fell behind Dugu Yan in a very strange posture! This is exactly how he became famous, the ghost is lost! And his glasses have turned purple just now. This move is obviously a purple magic pupil! not only that. Tang San''s hands now turned into emerald-like colors, looking very strange. This is his mysterious jade hand! right now! Using his various abilities, Tang San smoothly came behind Dugu Yan, and with a very strange technique, he shot three unidentified objects! Dugu Goose felt the threat, and did not hesitate to unlock its soul power, creating a rotating space! This is physique! Back to the days! Tang San''s hidden weapon was directly bounced off by this force. But his attack is not over yet. Lan Yincao continued to entangle, and Tang San also found the opportunity to break through the defense of the Dugu Goose! But Dugu Yan suddenly showed a weird smile. Her spirit power suddenly soared! The Blue Silver Grass released by Tang San was completely destroyed by her At the same time, Tang San''s hand was also held by Dugu Yan! "It took nine minutes, you lost, Tang San!" The voice did not fall. Suddenly a powerful soul power came from Dugu Goose. At the same time, Tang San also felt that there was a kind of power wandering all over his body. Crisp/numb, a bit comfortable. But he knows very well that this is the speed of the Dugu Goose! And this comfortable feeling is a sign of speed invading your own nerves! If he felt this way all over his body, he would really lose! "The battle is not over yet!" "Come out, my second spirit, Clear Sky Hammer!" Accompanied by Tang San''s roar. He held the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand and smashed it towards the Dugu Goose! Seeing this scene, Dugu Goose was also shocked, and could only let go and retreat. If he were hit by this hammer, even if his spirit power was higher than Tang San, he would suffer severe damage. There is no way, this is the power of the first weapon of Wuhun! Even if there is no Wuhun, most people can''t bear the damage of Qiping a. This is especially true when the spirit power is about the same. After that, Tang San waved the hammer in his hand, beating like iron, rhythmically! Potholes appeared one after another on the ground. He obviously forgot what Carl explained before. Dugu Goose was also a little anxious at this time. She hadn''t expected that Tang San''s body and physical skills, and even his strength, would be so strong. "Miscalculated!" "But, I can''t lose!" Dugu Yan gritted his teeth and released it back to the sky again, wanting to fight against Tang San! But just when the strength of the two is about to collide together. A dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, stopping their movements! Chapter 609： Day 2! First game! "time up!" "It''s been eleven minutes now, and Tang San is qualified, you don''t have to, continue to fight." The voice just fell. Carl took the shadow back. The black spirit ring under his feet also disappeared at this time. Then he used the Healing Flame to attach to the two of them to help them recover from their injuries and physical strength. By the way, help Tang San detoxify. "Hmph! Obviously I can win. Just give me a few more minutes, and Tang San will be poisoned by the green phosphorus snake venom, and then I will win!" The lone goose said proudly. But without waiting for Karl to speak, Xiao Wu went straight up with a magical power. "Little goose, please, you have a thirty-third level of spirit power, even if you win a 27th-level soul power, what''s so proud of? But to be honest, if he were to be replaced by a general 30-odd soul sovereign, maybe he really wasn''t Tang San''s opponent. I have to say that what makes him tough is not his soul power, but his endless trump cards and outstanding talents. Brother, this person feels pretty good, he may be more like a monster than us in the future! Although I don''t like him very much, I can''t deny his talent and strength. " Xiao Wu said while staying back with the lone geese. Tang San blushed a little at the praise, then scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed. "It is true. He has very good power and he has a lot of cards. Especially the hidden weapon in his hand, the body spell and physical arts, and the hammer in his hand, are even more proficient. With this kind of combat awareness, coupled with his own talent, I feel that it won''t be long before he will be able to meet you at Xiao Wu! " "Humph! How about catching up, I''m not afraid of him!" Xiao Wu also raised her head, as if waiting for Tang San''s challenge. Tang San waved his hand and smiled in a low-key manner; "No, no, I don''t have any talent. After all, my master martial soul, but a waste martial soul that is generally recognized as useless..." "In this world, there is no waste martial arts soul, only fat soul masters. And your martial arts spirit is not an ordinary blue silver grass. As for what it is, wait for you to understand it slowly. I won''t have too many spoilers. Now, everyone should hurry up and eat. Tomorrow we will be the first to play the game! " "Eat! Eat!" The lone geese cheered for joy. Just now, she was only thinking about food. Had it not been forcibly pulled out to fight by Xiao Wu, she would have eaten enough now. But after a battle, she was hungry again... have to say. In terms of dry rice. Dugu Goose is currently the number one Shrek Academy worthy of its name! Even Oscar and Ma Hongjun did not eat as much as her. The ghost knows how this lone geese with a gentle heart and iceberg swallowed those food. This is also an unsolved mystery in the world, right? at the same time. Just when Carl and others left here and returned to the room for dinner. At the place where Tang San and Dugu Goose were fighting each other, other people appeared. Carl is now also relieved of hell. As a result, the remaining breath instantly spread out, attracting the attention of others. If it weren''t for this breath, there was only the soul-sovereign level. I am afraid that the people who come here are not only the people of these sects, but even the imperial guards. "This is someone who has discussed and discussed here, but what about them? There is only a residual breath at present, that is to say, the people who were here before have already left. But they walked so fast, they couldn''t see any shadows. " Ning Zhifeng sighed. When he felt this breath, he came over immediately. But I still didn''t see anything. Teachers from other colleges felt that later, they also didn''t see anything. But one thing they can find in common is. This breath is a bit unusual! ... time flies. Shrek Academy had nothing to do all night and slept very soundly. Some people in other colleges are tossing and turning, while others are up and down. Except for a small number of people, most people have poor sleep quality. But that''s okay. They are all soul masters, even if one sleep less, it won''t affect anything. "Today is the second day of the Junior Division of the Soul Master Competition! All teachers and students of the college are welcome to enter! " "From yesterday''s record, we can see that Shrek Academy ranks first! With very exaggerated strength, they won the first round of the five-stop record! Our Huangdou team ranked second with a record of four wins and one loss! The next third place is our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Their record is three wins and two losses! The fourth place is Elephant Sect, their record is two wins and three losses! Then the fifth place is Blue Blaster Academy, their record is one win and four losses! The final sixth place is the Fire Leopard Sect, they temporarily ranked sixth with a record of five losses and all defeats! As a referee, I sincerely hope that the top-ranked academy team should not be proud. Of course, dont be discouraged by the low-ranking academy teams. You still have a chance to comeback! " "Everyone Come on and work hard!" "Now I announce that the Soul Master Competition on the next day will officially begin! We invite our first and second ranked teams to enter! " As the referee''s voice fell. People from Shrek Academy and the Royal Fighters entered the arena at the same time. The trainees on both sides of them are struggling. On the contrary, the teacher does not have too much murderous aura, on the contrary, he is harmonious. After all, Carl is here, and the teacher of the Royal Fight team wants to be arrogant, and can''t get arrogant! "Now, give each party three minutes to adjust the players!" Falling with the referee''s voice. Carl was also lost in thought. "Who shall we send first?" Dai Mubai asked. Carl looked at Xiao Wu, then took another look at Ma Hongjun, and finally put his gaze on the Huang Dou team not far away. "According to my guess, in their first game, they will definitely let the guy from the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family play. This person''s spirit power is about thirty-third level, and it is also very powerful. And besides that, according to my observation, there are two other thirty-first level souls on the side of the battle team. The rest of the people are also at level 29, so as long as they can withstand the bombardment of the first three people, the follow-up will be much easier. " After saying these words, Karl put his gaze on Dai Mubai''s body. "Dai Mubai, if you fight in the first battle, eliminate them all first. In this way, even if the second battle is lost, we will have the advantage! So, are you confident? If you feel unstable, go to Xiaowu. " Hearing Carl''s words, Dai Mubai''s eyes moved slightly, and his fists clenched! "I have no reason to back down, and Xiao Wu''s power needs to be retained, so let me be the first!" Chapter 610： Dai Mubai VS Yu Tianheng! "Please confirm the spirit and spirit ring of both parties!" With the referee''s voice falling. Dai Mubai and Yu Tianheng showed their spirits and spirit rings at the same time. The spirit ring configuration of the two of them is exactly the same, they are both yellow and purple, without any difference. However, the spirit power between the two of them still fluctuates slightly. Yu Tianheng was a thirty-third level soul veteran, and Dai Mubai was a thirty-fifth level soul veteran. There is a difference of two levels between the two of them, but if they really fight, the difference is very small. After all, this is not a battle of higher ranks, it is just a simple battle of higher ranks, and it is not so exaggerated. In this world, people at level 31 are likely to kill people at level 39. People of the same rank, the difference in strength is not as big as imagined. Only the first-class people can make some qualitative leaps with the people below. After all, one more spirit ring means one more skill, which can be better played. so. Except for the Super Douluo above level ninety-five. There is not much difference between other spirit masters of the same level. This is the case for Dai Mubai and Yu Tianheng. "Dai Mubai? The prince of the Star Luo Empire has actually fallen to the point where he wants to join a Pheasant Academy, which is really embarrassing! I don''t know what you have gone through, but since you left the Star Luo Empire, why not come to join the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy? Even if you don''t want to cause political conflict, you can also join other colleges, such as the Blue Bull Academy, which is not too bad. But you chose. Such a Pheasant Academy that you have never heard of is really disappointing. To be honest, if Karl hadn''t joined here, I didn''t know there was such an academy. And he didn''t know what he thought, it was clearly a titled Douluo, leaving the royal guest clerk not to do it, but going to be a teacher. When I think of this, I feel a little funny. " Yu Tianheng''s tone was full of pride and complacency. He was very conceited as a whole, as you could tell from his look. However, Dai Mubai just listened to him silently and did not refute it. For him, all kinds of rebuttals are useless now. Only with practical actions can you let the other party know why you want to join Shrek Academy! So without saying anything, Dai Mubai directly released the Wuhun Baihu, charging himself with added strength and speed! "You are so arrogant that you rushed forward on the initiative!" It is rare for Yu Tianheng, an arrogant person, to say that others are arrogant. However, when he saw Dai Mubai rushing up, he also rushed up unwillingly to show weakness, intending to bump into Dai Mubai! moment. The two fists collided, causing a violent explosion! The collision of the two spirit powers even caused a lot of smoke and dust, making the surroundings become hazy. But this is not over yet! Dai Mubai immediately flashed and charged, and at the same time the first spirit ring on his body lit up! "The first spirit ability! Thunder Dragon Claw!" The two collided again. But this time, it was not just a fist clash, but a collision between martial souls. I saw a shock wave that was stronger than before, and instantly thought about spreading on both sides. The attack from the two of them was so great that the other students couldn''t help but squint their eyes. "As expected to be the captain, really strong!" The students from the Huangdou team began to promote Yu Tianheng''s strength. In their opinion, Yu Tianheng has already won. After all, he is a member of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, with a heritage martial spirit, the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus. And this is one of the strongest spirits among the power attack type beast spirits, standing at the top of the food chain! Although the White Tiger Martial Spirit is a divine beast, due to the bloodline, this Martial Spirit still has some difficulty in trying to exert its full power. Just like Ma Hongjun''s Phoenix Martial Spirit. Although the spirits of the sacred beasts are all top-notch, they can''t exert their full power. In fact, they can only be called first-class spirits. The ceiling martial spirit of this world has to be a variant of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex. of course. If the spirit of the sacred beast possesses blood formation, the ceiling must be made by the spirit of the sacred beast. After all, the lower limit of the beast is low, but the upper limit is also very high! In contrast, the blue electric Tyrannosaurus rex is a martial spirit. Their lower limit is very high, but the upper limit is very low, and they are basically restricted to a certain area. Therefore, their plasticity has also become less. It is precisely because of this. Dai Mubai didn''t fear the opponent at all at this time, and even smiled. Even if his muscles are already trembling, he is not afraid at all! Because the current rhythm is all in his hands! "The third spirit ability! The White Tiger King Kong Transformation!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. The purple third spirit ring chilled. Dai Mubai''s body swelled in an instant! At the same time, his strength has become stronger than before, and even the hardness of his body is much harder than before! See this scene. Yu Tianheng felt a little bad. He immediately activated the second spirit ring and wanted to attack Dai Mubai but before he could release his spirit ability, Dai Mubai''s fist had fallen on his face! "Let you have a taste, I will grow up after joining Shrek Academy! I used to have no such power, but after joining Shrek Academy, I have only realized what is powerful! So, now I also let you experience what the so-called monster feels like! " Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. He is like a real monster, constantly fighting in close quarters, not giving Yu Tianheng any chance! His attack was very sharp, and his fists were so cruel that he looked a bit cruel. Even except for the third spirit ring that lights up, none of the other spirit rings are used! In other words, Dai Mubai is now purely relying on physical skills and his own soul power, crazily suppressing Yu Tianheng! See this scene. Team Huangdou, as well as people from other academies, took a breath! They knew that the people in Shrek Academy were all called little monsters. But they had only seen Ma Hongjun fight before, knowing that this person was relatively cheap and could restrain the fire spirit master. And today, they saw Dai Mubai''s fight that was close to madness and fisted to the flesh, and they were immediately shocked! Such strength, if you change someone, you may not be able to sustain it! After all, Yu Tianheng''s martial soul is also the top beast martial soul, so his physique is much stronger than ordinary soul masters! Now he has been beaten by the fat for nearly ten minutes, except for some bruises on his body and bleeding from the corners of his mouth and nose, there are not many other injuries! And he is worthy of being the arrogant of the Huangdou team! Yu Tianheng found an extremely small opportunity to release his third spirit ability! "The third spirit ability! Thunder Fury!" Chapter 611： Defeat Yu Tianheng! Accompanied by Yu Tianheng''s roar, His body also swelled up, and at the same time it gradually turned white. Around his body, a layer of blue lightning was entwined, and the expression on his entire face became hideous! This is Yu Tianheng''s third spirit ability! Its effect and distance are not much different from Dai Mubai''s third spirit ability, and they are both amplifying one''s own body and coming to Butterfly''s more powerful power. At the same time, their physique will increase as a result. Whether it is power or speed, it will be a very strong increase compared to the previous butterfly! However, if the spirit abilities of the two of them collided at this time, it would appear to be a bit half-hearted. Compared with Yu Tianheng, Dai Mubai''s spirit ability increase was slightly worse. But Yu Tianheng''s soul skills would make him lose his mind. However, in this way, his increase was stronger than Dai Mubai''s. One side is sensible, and the other side has no reason. From this perspective, in any case, it is Dai Mubai''s advantage. Although he was suppressed by the opponent in terms of strength. But he used Carl''s teaching of his physical skills, as well as his own reason, to avoid the opponent''s instinctive attack. In this way, Yu Tianheng has no chance of winning at all! But even so, Dai Mubai suffered a lot of injuries in the battle between the two of them. Although Yu Tianheng had lost his reason, his strength and speed were still better than Dai Mubai''s. That''s what caused Dai Mubai to be injured now. But looking at the other party, he is not very comfortable either. Although Yu Tianheng''s trick was very powerful, its side effects were quite obvious. Once he loses his mind, his fighting style is basically chaotic, without any routines. It was precisely because of this that gave Dai Mubai a chance to defeat the opponent! "It''s now!" The two shivered for dozens of minutes. Dai Mubai finally found the opportunity and hit the opponent''s chin with a punch, knocking him away several meters away. At the same time, the second spirit ring on his body gleamed. "Second spirit ability! Baihulie Guangbo!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. With a large amount of spirit power, Ning recorded Dai Mubai''s mouth and thought in an instant, forming a very powerful shock wave! This blow, unreasonable, quickly hit the opponent! Out of respect for his opponent, Dai Mubai did not leave any hands, and went all out! Yu Tianheng''s eyes were restored at this time, and his third spirit ring dimmed, obviously regaining his sanity. He understands that if this continues, he can only lose! But in this situation, he can no longer tolerate him to dodge, so he can only choose to resist! Next second. Dai Mubai''s powerful spirit ability directly hit Yu Tianheng''s body. Accompanied by the disappearance of the light. Yu Tianheng still stands in place. But his body, as if burned by fire, his skin turned completely black. At the same time, his clothes became a bit tattered. The hair is also very messy. This is matched with his handsome face, which seems to have the smell of a down-and-out son. But this is not the most important thing. Now Yu Tianheng couldn''t feel any spirit power fluctuations in Yu Tianheng''s body! He lost! After ten minutes of fierce battle, Dai Mubai finally found the opportunity to kill with a single blow! Such a situation shocked the people of Team Huangdou! "The first round of the second round of the junior group, the first small round, Shrek Academy, Dai Mubai won! Now ask the personnel of the Royal Fighting team to carry your students away, and give you two minutes to adjust the next player on the field! " As the referee''s voice fell, the members of the Huangdou team immediately rushed up and directly carried away Yu Tianheng, who was standing here but had lost consciousness. When they took Yu Tianheng away, the eyes they looked at Dai Mubai and Shrek Academy were full of hatred and hostility! Pass this battle. They basically offended members of the Tiandou team. These people, after all, are some elder brothers, where have they suffered such humiliation? Even if he was defeated, he would not look like this embarrassed. It can be said that Dai Mubai''s first battle has completely lost their face! This is something they cannot bear! "Let me play next!" Just at this time. A man came up. "Please confirm the Wuhun!" The referee''s voice fell. Both of them showed the spirit and spirit ring at the same time. The other party''s martial arts soul didn''t know what its name was, but it was a claw attached to both hands, which looked a little scary. And this person is also the configuration of double yellow and purple! He is the second Soul Venerable above the 30th level of the Emperor Fighting Team! "Is your opponent next? If that''s the case, don''t talk any more nonsense, go ahead!" Without any hesitation. Dai Mubai directly chose to do it. The other party did not speak either, and directly used a faster speed than Dai Mubai, and came to his side in a blink of an eye! "I''m a spirit master of the agile attack system you are a strong attack system that consumes a lot of soul power, and you cannot be my opponent!" With the voice falling. His paw lit up. At the same time, his first two spirit rings also released light! See this scene. Dai Mubai''s face changed slightly, and he directly activated his first spirit ability! "The first spirit ability! The white tiger protects the body barrier!" The voice did not fall. A transparent protective shield appeared in front of Dai Mubai''s eyes. But the other party sneered, and his two spirit rings shone, even more dazzling light! Simultaneously. Dai Mubai''s white tiger body barrier was actually ignored by the opponent! His claws pierced into the protective cover and at the same time scratched Dai Mubai''s body! Had it not been for Dai Mubai''s rapid reaction, this blow would have caused him to be seriously injured. But even so, Dai Mubai still felt very surprised! Because this is the first time, someone can completely ignore his first spirit ability and attack. This is really outrageous! "Is it a spirit ability that ignores defensive ability? It''s really difficult!" Dai Mubai muttered to herself, while also avoiding the opponent''s attack. This man, constantly attacking Dai Mubai, didn''t give him a chance to breathe at all! "You defeated the captain and proved that you are very strong. I am not your opponent! But your soul power now consumes most of it! I must take this opportunity to make a quick battle, and I won''t give you any breathing opportunities! Although this is very immoral, I must do it in order to win! " The man seemed to be making excuses for himself, and then the attack became more and more fierce! Dai Mubai had already had a lot of wounds on his body, but they were all harmless. No matter how many of these small wounds, they can''t affect the battle between them. Chapter 612： The spirit ring erupts! "It''s really good that you have such an idea. But don''t underestimate me, even if most of my soul power is consumed, it is impossible to give up! " "The third spirit ability! The White Tiger King Kong Transformation!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. He released this skill once again, wanting to make a quick battle! With his current spirit power, this trick could not last long at all. So Dai Mubai has two goals now. Either pulling the opponent out together, or consuming the opponent''s physical and soul power as much as possible, so that the next battle can be won easier. For this goal. Dai Mubai did not hesitate to burn all of his spirit power to fight the opponent! This man was also a little surprised when he saw Dai Mubai tried his best. "There is even this trick to release soul power? It seems that I really underestimate you! But it doesn''t matter, even so, you can''t beat me! " "The third spirit ability--" Accompanied by the other side''s roar. His purple spirit ring lit up. At the same time, a large amount of soul power can only be seen in his hands! Before Dai Mubai rushed up, he had already waved his hands and only let out an attack like a slash! The mighty spirit power tore the ground and rushed towards Dai Mubai! See this scene. Without any hesitation, Dai Mubai directly activated the first spirit ability, and rushed to the opponent with the damage on his shoulders! But even so, there were wounds one after another on his body. Seeing this scene, the man was a little scared. He dared to fight close to Dai Mubai before, because Dai Mubai''s physical strength was insufficient, and his spirit power was also consumed by most. But now Dai Mubai had already changed into this appearance, and he didn''t dare to tremble close up at all. Although the agile attack system is in speed, it must surpass the spirit master of the strong attack system. But at certain specific times, for example, the other party puts on a gain BUFF, which increases their speed. In this way, the advantage of the agile attack system in close combat is much smaller. What''s more, the spirit master of the power attack system is stronger than the spirit master of the agile attack system in terms of strength. Therefore, the man from the Royal Fighting Team couldn''t get close to Dai Mubai at all. He could only release a ranged attack while avoiding Dai Mubai''s pursuit. The form was flipped over! After all, in terms of fighting alone, the agile attack system is not originally an opponent of the strong attack system. The agile attack system is better at team battles, or in some more complicated terrain, using its own speed advantage to play with opponents. This kind of arena is not suitable for the agile attack system. Unless he is much stronger than the opponent, it will be easy to overturn. But even so, the speed of the agile attack system is naturally much faster than that of the strong attack system. Even if Dai Mubai used the White Tiger King Kong Transformation, he couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s actions at all. This made Dai Mubai''s emotions gradually become anxious. He can''t hold on for a few minutes now, if in the last period of time, he can''t cause harm to the other party. Even if you can win the next battle, the opponent will consume too much power! So Dai Mubai gritted his teeth, and all the spirit rings on his body lit up again! "Mr. Carl! I''m sorry!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. His spirit rings are all gathered together, and at the same time, the spirit power on his body soars rapidly at this moment! See this scene. The people in the Huangdou team were a bit unclear, but they could feel that there was a terrifying aura on Dai Mubai''s body. On the other hand, the people at Shrek Academy, except Tang San and Yu Xiaogang, everyone was shocked! "Ms. Carl! There will be nothing wrong with Dai Mubai, right? This trick is just a trick you developed half a year ago and is still in the experimental stage. And you asked, if you want to use this trick, you must release it when you are full of soul power. In this state, Dai Mubai''s body won''t have any problems, right? " Xiao Wu was a little worried. This trick used by Dai Mubai was developed by Carl half a year ago and can gather a lot of spirit power in a short period of time. And this trick, currently for them, can only be used once, and then they will collapse. But relatively speaking, they will gain doubled power and speed in a short period of time! And the defect is that the spirit ability cannot be activated, and the body will also bear a great burden! So that''s why, Xiao Wuhui said this trick is still in the experimental stage. Originally, Carl used his own experiments. However, his own strength is too strong, even if all are gathered together, his body can withstand it. So he could only teach this trick to Xiao Wu and others, and let them try it. The result was unexpected. Everyone can use it, and the effect is obvious and very powerful! But it''s a pity that their duration will be reduced according to each person''s spirit power. Xiao Wu relied on her soul power and physique, as well as the spiritual power of a 100,000-year soul beast, and could hold it for twenty minutes when she was full of soul power. With Dugu Goose, it can also last for about seven or eight minutes. Dai Mubai can last for ten minutes in a state of full soul power . On the other hand, Ma Hongjun and Oscar lasted three or four minutes at most. And after this trick is used up, it will basically fall into a state of collapse. Without Karl releasing the Healing Flame next to them, they wouldn''t even be able to move. So this trick needs to be improved. Otherwise, every time you release it like this, it''s better to fight directly. After all, this kind of move is generally used as a trump card in despair. For example now. Dai Mubai released this trick, causing his strength and speed to soar again! But the blood on his body is constantly surging out. obviously. Because of his lack of spirit power, his body couldn''t bear such pressure at all! But even so. He still relied on his own will to grab the members of the Royal Fighting team and fight with them. See this scene. Carl couldn''t help sighing. "Dai Mubai really wants to win, but at present, his body can still bear it, so we don''t need to worry about it for the time being. But then, you have to get ready to pick up people. " Xiao Wu and others breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Carl''s words. As long as Dai Mubai is fine, everything else is fine. However, Dai Mubai''s move gave Carl some inspiration. He seems to know how to improve this trick, but he can''t do that now, he can only talk about it after the Soul Master Competition is over. And this trick currently has no name. Let''s just call it "Booming Species" or "Small Universe Burst". Anyway, the principle of this trick is similar to how those passionate protagonists suddenly exploded. But after thinking about it, Karl decided to call this move a spirit ring explosion, which is more appropriate! Chapter 613： Out at the same time "Mr. Carl! I''m about to win! Dai Mubai is going to win!" When Oscar saw Dai Mubai who was in the small universe exploding at this time, he had already hammered the opponent on the ground. Although Dai Mubai had no way to release his spirit abilities because of imperfect moves. However, relying on his own physical skills and his own soul power, he has already mounted the opponent under him. People from the Royal Fight team saw this scene with a gloomy face, as if bleeding could come from it, which was very ugly. At this time they wanted to ask Karl how exactly he taught the Department, such a monster as Dai Mubai! In their eyes, Dai Mubai in front of them was not a soul master, but a fierce soul beast! I don''t know, I really thought that Dai Mubai was hunting at this time! And the Academy of the Emperor Fighting Team is his prey! But as time goes by. Dai Mubai''s final punch became a little soft. His body also became a little soft, and eventually became exhausted, exhausted his soul and mental power, and then fainted. However, he was still standing on top of the opponent at this time. Although the posture is indecent, but full of momentum! And this blasted hammer belonged to a member of the Royal Fighting team, and at this time also passed out with a swollen nose and swollen face. This battle! Both lose! Out at the same time! The referee was also a little surprised when he saw this scene, and he even announced the result several seconds late. There is no way. Who made Dai Mubai''s momentum really scary? Even as the referee of the soul saint, he was shocked by his aura at this time. Especially Dai Mubai, riding on the opponent''s body. Although there was no action, the referee did not dare to pronounce the result of the game directly. The combination of several factors made him complete the sentence for a few seconds. Falling with his voice. Ma Hongjun flew out first, and then carried Dai Mubai back. On the side of the Huangdou team, people also came forward and brought the man back. But then. A girl in the Royal Fighting team, wearing a black tight dress, released her martial soul and began to heal their injuries. There are three spirit rings in her, which is obviously the third soul sovereign of the Emperor Fighting team. However, she is an auxiliary soul master, and may not be able to play next. In other words, it is currently the absolute advantage of Shrek! On their current side, there was no way to exit the game directly except for the two auxiliary spirit masters. There are three souls left to fight! On the other hand, on the side of Huangdou Team, there is no more Soul Venerable to end. The others are all twenty-ninth-level great spirit masters. If so. Except for Shrek Academy, there is currently only the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect with three souls who can fight. On both the Emperor Fighting Team and the Elephant Armor Sect, there are only two Soul Venerables who can engage in the ring battle. There is only one on the Blue Blaster team. Fire Leopard Sect is very miserable, there is no one at all. So no matter how you look at it, it is currently on Shrek Academy''s side, occupying an absolute advantage and initiative! There is no possibility of victory for the emperor battle team! The Elephant Sect and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect''s team can compete with Shrek Academy. "Now, please send the next contestants from both sides!" Falling with the referee''s voice. Ma Hongjun and Carl looked at each other, and then flew off the field! The strategy this time is to preserve strength. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan have not yet played, so the two of them are temporarily used to hold the battle. Ma Hongjun''s current abilities have basically been fully exposed, so there is no problem in keeping him on the court. However, the opponent who played next was a twenty-ninth-level control system spirit master. It doesn''t look very good. But Ma Hongjun didn''t dare to be careless. Because the people who came out of the Huangdou team, even at the twenty-ninth level, can still fight against the soul! Even defeating a low-level Soul Venerable is not a big problem. So at the beginning of the battle, Ma Hongjun flew up directly, leaving no surplus! The other party didn''t stay behind either, and directly released his two spirit rings, trying to control Ma Hongjun. that''s all. The two of you came and went, and finally won the game because of Ma Hongjun''s ability to fly. But even so. The opponent also completed his role at this time, consuming a lot of Ma Hongjun''s soul power. In the next fourth battle, the opponent was also a Level 29 Great Soul Master. His strategy is exactly the same as that of the man just now, which is to exhaust Ma Hongjun''s soul power with all his strength! This time, Ma Hongjun''s time to resolve the opponent was about twice as long as the last time. Then, when Ma Hongjun got rid of the opponent, his spirit power was basically low. When the last person came on, Ma Hongjun was just about to fight when he saw a beautiful leg appearing in front of him. this person. It was the girl who treated Yu Tianheng and other injured members before! "Ma Hongjun, right? I''ll heal you, can you just surrender? Anyway, I don''t have much combat power. We have already failed by default in this game. But I still want to try to see if I can get a point in this way. If you dont want it, its okay. We can hit symbolically twice, and then I choose to surrender. But you have the heart to bully me, such a helper spirit master who has no power to bind a chicken? " The other partys expression was pitiful at this time even with tears in the corners of his eyes, and his mouth began to read. This little expression of her, coupled with her soft voice, immediately made Ma Hongjun feel sore. This feeling is like going to... Like heaven! It''s so addictive! Seeing this situation, the Huangdou team couldn''t help but shook his head. They had already failed by default, but they didn''t expect to have such a move, and didn''t know if Ma Hongjun would let this point. However, the men''s academy on the Shrek Academy''s side was already looking straight. Whether it was Oscar or Dai Mubai, who had just awakened, they had seen this scene, and they were even a little envious. Tang San gave a wry smile, but didn''t look away from the opponent. On the other hand, Xiao Wu and the others have already begun to akimbo, and their expressions are a little unhappy. "Huh! Ma Hongjun, if you dare to admit defeat, let''s see how we can deal with you!" Xiao Wu''s voice fell. Ma Hongjun''s voice rang. "Referee, I give up! Hehe!" When Ma Hongjun made this move, he immediately exchanged a smile from this beauty. The Huangdou team also felt a little speechless to varying degrees. They did not expect that Ma Hongjun was such a person! The referees and other spectators did not expect that the plot would unfold in this way. I have to say that this girl can play. At the same time, I am afraid that Ma Hongjuns LSP label cannot be removed. But what they didn''t know was that when Ma Hongjun was standing, he showed a weird smile. "Hey! Make you think I''m lustful, then the enemy I will be fighting will be a girl. You thought you recognized me, but as everyone knows, all of this is in my calculations! " "This wave! This wave I am in the atmosphere!" "Hahahaha!" Chapter 614： Round 3! Expand! "Horse! Red! Jun!" Accompanied by Xiao Wu''s roar. Ma Hongjun suddenly hugged his head and squatted defense, not even daring to say a word. There is no way, who can let Xiao Wu''s deterrent power be too great. Even the oldest Dai Mubai had to listen to Xiao Wu at some point. Although, most of the time, Xiao Wu is eccentric and doesn''t participate in any decisions, and often goes with the flow. But when making certain key decisions, she can play a key role. Coupled with her strength and solid background, this makes people respect him from the bottom of their hearts. But Xiao Wu in the original book is not like that. This is the character that Karl deliberately helped Xiao Wu cultivate during the years he traveled. Otherwise, any person can abduct Xiao Wu away when the time comes. Carl has no blood loss? In order to prevent Xiao Wu from being abducted, Karl used this method to make Xiao Wu a little stronger. But Carl did not directly change her character, because it was not necessary. Xiao Wu is still a bit more lively and cute. "Ma Hongjun, do you have anything to explain?" Xiao Wu walked up to Ma Hongjun. Although her expression was plain, it was clear that she was already a little unhappy. To this. Ma Hongjun shivered, and then said his thoughts. Hearing what he said, everyone felt a little surprised. Can this Soul Master Competition be played like this? Are you kidding me? But looking at other people, looking at Ma Hongjun''s surprised expression. He seems to be able to play like this! Because many people have already regarded Ma Hongjun as an LSP. Even when Carl started the domineering, he heard that some academies planned to go to female students when dealing with Ma Hongjun. Carl couldn''t help sighing with such a show operation. Xiao Wu also observed her surroundings, and finally gave a cold snort with her hands on her hips. "Huh! I''ll let you go this time, I hope you won''t have another time! To be honest, I am not against gentleman behavior, but this is a game! Losing a point means that it is likely to be surpassed by other teams. Although we have a big score, we can''t play casually! " "Yes, yes, I know I was wrong, I punish myself at night, and I won''t eat dinner anymore!" Ma Hongjun said loudly. Xiao Wu waved her hand. "Forget it, there is no need for this, it''s better to let me go this time, I want to teach the other party personally." Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Carl nodded without stopping. After getting Carl''s consent, Xiao Wu also showed a smile before entering the ring. When she came to the competition venue, she had already revealed her martial spirit and three spirit rings! At the same time, surpassing the spirit power of other people, a whirlwind was suddenly raised, blowing away the surrounding sand and dust. And the spirit power on her body made the rest of the contestants present to look at her! till this moment. Which of the strongest soul power exuded from Xiao Wu''s body was among all the people! none of them! Her spirit power surpassed the others, and she was outstanding. Simultaneously. Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo looked at Xiao Wu with a hint of surprise. "Old Bones, have you seen her, the aura on her body is strange and strange, it looks like..." "It seems to be a soul beast, right?" Bone Douluo said softly. His voice was very soft, even Ning Zhifeng, who was standing next to him, couldn''t hear the communication between the two. "Yes, I also feel that way, but Carl should be very clear about this matter. And he is Xiao Wu''s elder brother, so we''d better keep quiet. If we guessed it correctly, then Karl''s identity is also to be questioned! " Hearing Sword Douluo''s words, Bone Douluo nodded, and then stopped communicating. obviously. Although they guessed Xiao Wu''s identity, they didn''t want to offend Karl directly because of Karl. After all, they couldn''t be sure, whether Karl was the incarnation of a soul beast, just like they thought. And the most important thing is that Karl''s spirit power level is as high as 98! To expose Xiao Wu''s identity, and then offend a 98th-level super soul master, completely outweighs the gain. And when they entered the human world, they didn''t do any harm to the world. He even taught a lot of monsters! This is completely for the benefit of mankind! Naturally, they didn''t need to pay attention to Xiao Wu''s identity. So they just pretend that they haven''t seen anything. at the same time. Xiao Wu wanted to do it fiercely. But the other party did not hesitate. At the moment the referee said it started, he had already raised his hand and surrendered. As soon as Xiao Wu made a move, the game was over. "I know what you are thinking. I was wrong in the previous game. I shouldn''t have won this way. But for the sake of my academy, I can only do this, so I apologize to you, there is no need to continue this battle. " The girl apologized sincerely, and also bent over ninety degrees to apologize to Xiao Wu. Such behavior makes Xiao Wu a bit petty, which makes her a little bit embarrassed What, it doesn''t matter, we are not enemies anyway, just be friends? " Xiao Wu waved her hand and quickly helped her up. The other party also showed a smile, then nodded. "Then right to make friends, my name is Ye Leng Leng, how about you?" "My name is Xiao Wu, Dancing Dance! By the way, you have only recently joined the Tiandou Royal Academy, right? I have been there for three years before. If you are an old student, you should recognize me. " Xiao Wu asked, tilting her head. The other party nodded, showing a sweet smile. "I really only joined the Tiandou Royal Academy in the last two days. But I didn''t expect that you are sister Xiaowu! You are my idol. I didnt expect me to meet the idol so soon. Its great! " Seeing Ye Leng Leng''s excitement, Xiao Wu was rather embarrassed. Just when she was a little embarrassed, the more embarrassed referee spoke up. "Ahem." "Please leave both of you. If you want to communicate, please communicate privately, not in the arena." "Sorry, let''s go down here!" Xiao Wu stuck out her tongue, then pulled Ye Leng Leng and left here. The Royal Fighting Team and the people in Shrek Academy were a little surprised when they saw this scene. They didn''t understand at all, why did the aggressive and aggressive person now become friends with Ye Leng Leng? The girl''s thoughts are really incomprehensible. Even Carl doesn''t know why this is. But that''s okay. Today''s game belonging to Shrek Academy has ended. As time passed, the game soon came to the third day! And the third round of the game is also the first game of Shrek Academy! Chapter 615： 7 treasure glazed sect! After the second round of the game, there was basically no suspense. There were no extra activities on Shrek Academy, so everyone had a good rest in the evening. Waiting until the third day, that is, after the start of the third round, everyone came to the competition venue refreshed. Nowadays! They are still the first starters! Because at this time, they are still in the first place! At present, Shrek Academy is firmly ranked first with a record of eight wins and two losses! Then the second place is the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Their team used to be in third place, but now comes up from behind, defeating the Blue Blazers, and their current record is seven wins and three losses. Obviously, they only lost a small game when they played against the Blue Blazers. This shows that there is still a big gap between the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School and the Blue Tyrant Academy. But then, the record of the Elephant Sect was also very gorgeous. They are in third place at this time. Before their opponent was the Fire Leopard Sect. Then there is no suspense. They relied on two soul veterans to enter the battle, and directly completed the record of two wear five. At present, they have six wins and four losses, and the record is not bad. Then there is the Emperor Fighting Team. Their previous record was still four wins and one loss. After fighting against Shrek Academy, they only had a record of five wins and five losses. And this is still relying on Ye Leng Leng''s beauty/temptation, which made Ma Hongjun give in. Otherwise they will be even worse. On the other hand, the current situation of the Blue Blazers is not optimistic. They can''t beat anyone now, and their current record is only three wins and seven defeats. The last is the Fire Leopard Sect. They fought fiercely between the two, only using wheels to fight a soul lord of the elephant sect. And they still defeated the opponent in the fourth round, and then they lost. The current record is a very miserable one win and nine losses! Then the next battle objects were Shrek Academy vs. Qibao Glazed Glass Sect! White Elephant Academy vs. Emperor Fighting Team! The blue tyrants battle the fire leopard sect! Judging from the current situation, the Fire Leopard Sect should not be able to win a single team. It''s terrible! But this is not a question of Carl''s concern. He wanted to know who he planned to send in the first game of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Anyway. The opponent is also a team with three souls, so the strength should not be underestimated. "It''s not as good as the first game, let me play, anyway, my spirit has been shown so many times, let me try their strength!" Ma Hongjun gestured his muscles, planning to be the first to play. However, after so many battles, the situation on the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was basically understood. On their side, the three strongest people were those who used swords, the souls were bones, and the last one, the souls were soul masters with a certain metal substance control system. The strength of this spirit master was probably around the thirty-first level, not the strongest among the three. That martial spirit is bone, with a spirit power level of thirty-two, good strength, and good combat experience. And according to Karl, this person should be a direct disciple of Bone Douluo. After all, the two of them have some similarities. As for the one who used the sword on the other side, his martial spirit was not a sword, but Karl couldn''t tell what it was for the time being. Because although his spirit ring was revealed, his martial spirit did not appear. This is surprising. But this world is not without such a situation. Some people''s martial arts is a certain part of his body, maybe the other party is in this situation, so outsiders can''t see through it. However, all of his spirit rings were amplifying his own spirit abilities, and none of them were released outside. He doesn''t even have a defensive ability, it''s purely a powerful increase BUFF based on his own offensiveness! Moreover, this person''s spirit power had also reached the thirty-fourth level, had surpassed the lone geese, and would soon be close to Dai Mubai. And he is also a direct disciple of Sword Douluo! This can be seen from his sword skills and various habits. So this person is the biggest threat to Shrek Academy! Carl was still thinking while the countdown was not over. He thought about it, and finally decided to let Ma Hongjun take the lead. But if Ma Hongjun gets off the court, the second one will be Dugu Goose! Not only does she have the ability to fight in close quarters, she can even be poisonous. And her mission is only one, and that is to kill a personal disciple among Bone Douluo or Sword Douluo. The rest can be handled by Dai Mubai. He is the worst, he can also take away a poisoned person, and then consume a lot of the soul power of another person! Finally, Xiao Wu finished it. As for the other people, in front of Xiao Wu, they simply didn''t have enough to look at. And Ma Hongjun, he was pure cannon fodder in Carl''s plan. It is precisely because of this. Carl intends to send him, let him take the lead, first see who the opponent sends to play. If the other party did not send two direct disciples, Ma Hongjun still had some chance of winning. So this time, it depends on his luck. After learning about this plan, UU read www.uukanshu. com Ma Hongjun is a little unhappy. But he thought about it for a while and found that he seemed to be the follower of those two people, so he could only accept Karl''s arrangement gladly. "Please be prepared for the participants from both sides!" Hearing the referee''s words, Ma Hongjun and Carl looked at each other before turning over and jumping into the playing field. But the opponent who played this time was not one of the three souls, but a twenty-ninth-level great soul master! This person also has wings and can fly! His martial spirit is a bat! "Please confirm the Wuhun!" Ma Hongjun and the other party showed the spirit and spirit ring at the same time. The other party was smiling at this moment, but Ma Hongjun looked stunned. Not only him, but even Karl did not expect that the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect would not play cards according to the routine! They directly used the weakest one to play the first game to weaken the other''s spirit power. This trick, Carl really did not expect, and even disrupted his layout. "Rongrong, your father deserves to be the Sovereign, he really has a hand in the formation! Let the weaker take the lead first, so that no matter who we play in the first game, we will lose in the third game! In this way, even if the Qibao Liuli Sect loses, he can still get a lot of points, and even force Xiao Wu to let her do it. I have to say that Ning Zhifeng still has a hand. " Understand that Karl praised Ning Zhifeng, but Ning Rongrong was a little proud. "Of course, he is my father!" at the same time. Ning Zhifeng scratched his head, his expression a little lost. "It''s a pity, if only Dai Mubai or Dugu Yan was the first to play. If they go directly to that Xiao Wu, this will be the best battle for us, and even win! But Carl got on Ma Hongjun, so I lost a lot of money! " Chapter 616： Ma Hongjuns determination "Is this the tactics of your Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School? You even chose to let the Great Soul Master fight against my soul lord. Are you sure you have a chance of winning? Ma Hongjun didn''t know the tactics of the Qibao Liulizong, and Carl couldn''t provide him with tactics off the court. So now Ma Hongjun really thinks that the other party is here to give points. This made him underestimate each other. But the man in front of him, belonging to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, shook his head and revealed a bright smile. "To be honest, before your Shrek Academy appeared, I always thought I was a genius. Even if some people have a higher spirit power level than me, it is only a rare phenomenon. But when I found out, all of you in Shrek Academy are monsters. Even Miss Ning''s spirit power can rise to the level of only one level behind me in just two months. This made me understand that Shrek Academys reputation for cultivating monsters is not a waste of fame! So, you can underestimate me, it doesn''t matter, but I will also let you know that I also have my pride! Even if you are a group of monsters, I will not give up easily! Because I will fight at the end and complete the task given to me by the master! " Accompanied by a roar. The man directly exploded his martial soul and charged up. At the same time, the two spirit rings on his body lit up, and he charged Ma Hongjun without hesitation. He doesn''t know what his martial spirit is for now, but which very huge wing behind him looks very handsome. It should be a black bird spirit, and he can fly just like Ma Hongjun. But the opponent has a little advantage. That is, he can fly without releasing his soul abilities. Maybe this is the advantage brought by Wuhun. After all, even Ma Hongjun, as well as Martial Spirits like Flanders, need to release their spirit rings before they can fly. But even so. He wanted to attack Ma Hongjun, but it was a foolish dream! At this time, Ma Hongjun, although he was fatter, was a clever fat man. The opponent simply couldn''t get close to Ma Hongjun, and the attack was completely missed. But even so, he did not give up, still attacking persistently. However, the more he did this, the more Ma Hongjun was unable to launch a counterattack. Because the opponent''s attack was too tight, even if Ma Hongjun''s spirit power was two levels higher than him, he could only passively defend. Now, Ma Hongjun can only look for the opponent''s flaws, and strive to defeat the opponent with a single blow! that''s all. Under the opponent''s desperate offensive, the two held a stalemate for six or seven minutes, and Ma Hongjun found an opportunity to launch a counterattack! But his attack, falling on the opponent, made his offensive even more fierce! Ma Hongjun was taken aback by the opponent''s reaction, and then he was hit. The two flew out at the same time. Ma Hongjun was clutching his chest with a drop of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, looking a little embarrassed. But the opponent has been knocked out by Ma Hongjun''s attack, and he can''t get up for the time being. This blow established the victory, but it also injured Ma Hongjun. This situation caused Carl and others to frown, feeling a little uncomfortable. Although Ma Hongjun won a small game, the opponent was also struggling to be severely injured and unconscious, and Ma Hongjun had to be severely injured. Thus. Although Ma Hongjun can still fight, the next game will be more ill-fated. Although the opponent might still send a Level 29 Soul Master in the next game, Ma Hongjun still risked losing the game. If the other party dispatched the thirty-first level soul master, Ma Hongjun would basically lose. That''s why Carl was a little worried about whether Ma Hongjun''s current situation could persist and continue fighting. at the same time. The people on the Qibao Glazed Tile School''s complexion were not very good either. Although this battle was carried out in accordance with their plan. But seeing his fellow junior, because he successfully implemented the plan, he was seriously injured and unconscious. This makes them a little sad. But shortly afterwards, the referee''s urging voice sounded. They need to send someone to continue the fight. "Next, go on. With your thirty-level spirit power, you can defeat the opponent no matter what. Then the next person, you are responsible for consuming a large amount of the other person''s soul power. " "I see, Lord Sovereign." Hearing Ning Zhifeng''s words, the boy nodded and agreed. Then he jumped straight down and came to Ma Hongjun''s body. "Please confirm the Wuhun!" Falling with the referee''s voice. Both of them released their martial souls at the same time. Both of them are the standard equipment of Soul Venerable, with two yellow and one purple configurations. However, Ma Hongjun saw that it was a Soul Venerable that appeared in front of him, and he suddenly became nervous. His spirit power had already been consumed during the battle just now. In addition, the other party desperately has to hurt himself. This caused Ma Hongjun to not only have insufficient spirit power, but even fight with injuries. The strength suddenly dropped to about 60 to 70% of the original. As a result, his chances of winning plummeted. But that''s okay. Even so, Ma Hongjun has to fight for it! He is not a person who concedes defeat easily! Unless the **** the opposite side hurts my junior, I will let you end! " The voice did not fall. The purple spirit ring on this man suddenly lit up. Suddenly. There are no signs! A huge iron cage fell from the sky and directly enveloped Ma Hongjun! "This is a cage?!" Seeing the iron cage in front of him, Ma Hongjun looked blank. He didn''t expect that the other party''s spirit ability would actually be this! This is a bit beyond imagination. But the opponent''s combo hasn''t stopped. I saw that he continued to release his spirit abilities, the cage was continuously compressed, and even spikes appeared one after another around! See this scene. Ma Hongjun''s face changed slightly, and immediately spread the phoenix wings, releasing the third spirit ability and the first spirit ability, trying to break free. When other people saw this scene, they also felt a little worried about Ma Hongjun. They had all seen this man''s ability before, which was a very strong single-control martial arts spirit. It can even cause a fatal blow to the opponent. Under such circumstances, Ma Hongjun is somewhat dangerous. However, the opponent''s ability is not incomprehensible, as long as it releases enough power, it is enough to break the opponent''s control. But now there is a problem. That was Ma Hongjun, whose spirit power was insufficient at this time, which made it difficult for him to break free from the opponent''s control. In this way, Ma Hongjun was completely at a disadvantage. But even so. Ma Hongjun will not give up easily! Although he has a high probability of losing in this battle, he has to drag the opponent into the water! This is Ma Hongjun''s idea! So he did not hesitate to stack the three spirit rings on top of each other and shouted at the same time, the classic second line "My little universe! Let''s explode!" Chapter 617： Pull down Carl:... Flanders:... Zao Wou-ki:... Yu Xiaogang:... Tang San: Xiao Wu:... other people: At this time, everyones expressions are like this (Ѩ\"a. Everyone in Shrek Academy did not expect that they randomly researched the name of this move last night. It was actually used by Ma Hongjun! And he likes it very much, the name Cosmos Burst. He didn''t even care about finalizing the name as Soul Ring Eruption, instead he continued to use this name. Such a scene is really shameful. Carl really didn''t know how to complain. Compared with the name of Spirit Ring Burst, the second level of the explosion of the small universe is simply exploding! Even the level of shame is a crushing explosion! The ghost knows why Ma Hongjun would like such a second-level move name. Could this be related to his Phoenix Martial Spirit? After all, the Phoenix Martial Spirit was already in the second grade. It is not surprising that Ma Hongjun has such a temperament. But he is not embarrassed. The embarrassing thing is other people! The other people in Shrek Academy were so embarrassed that they wanted to get into the ground. At the same time, they have to face the strange glances from other teams. That''s right. In addition to being surprised by this move, people from other teams are more likely to complain about this name. After all, this arena is open-air and there is no soundproofing equipment, so Ma Hongjun yelled so. As long as they are on the scene, they can definitely hear it. So Carl and others are extremely embarrassed now. But on Ma Hongjun''s side, it was as if he had been beaten with blood. Not only was he not embarrassed, but he even burst out with strength and spirit power about twice as powerful as before! The current Ma Hongjun, sacrificing his soul skills, in exchange for a powerful explosive force, instantly broke the opponent''s cage. But breaking through this cage, he also paid a little price. The one on his chest, not very deep, was the price he paid for breaking through the cage. Seeing this, the other party did not hesitate, and kept releasing his soul abilities, trying to trap Ma Hongjun. At the same time, he also moved to prevent being approached by Ma Hongjun. However, no matter how he releases his spirit ability, Ma Hongjun can break him with two or three punches. And the most important thing is that Ma Hongjun''s speed is now about three times that of the opponent! In this way, it is impossible for him to escape Ma Hongjun''s pursuit! But the other party was not afraid. When he saw that he couldn''t escape, he directly released the first spirit ability, and a chain appeared in his hand. But his chain is not tied to Ma Hongjun, but attached to himself! "Come on! Since I can''t control you, come head on! Next, lets see if your fists are hard, or my chains are hard! " obviously. The reason he wrapped himself up was because he wanted Ma Hongjun to fight over! Although the chain can be used for control, it is also a weapon. It can even be used as armor! Just as a weapon and armor, it is slightly rough and difficult to control. But in the current situation, he is also in a state of wit, thinking of this method, or facing Ma Hongjun''s fist, he will undoubtedly lose! But being able to think of this method also shows that his fighting talent is very strong, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a genius among geniuses. See this scene. Ning Zhifeng and others nodded, admiring his approach very much. Carl sighed. "Ma Hongjun lost..." As Carl''s voice fell. Ma Hongjun''s fist had already touched the opponent''s body. However, his fist slammed into the filling column firmly, causing it to vibrate. Then this man spit out a mouthful of blood on Ma Hongjun''s fist, and then hit Ma Hongjun''s face with a backhand punch! There are also chains attached to his hands! Such a blow hit Ma Hongjun''s face, directly causing him to feel dizzy. After all, this is metal, and it is much more powerful than a simple fist. And the most important thing is that although the physical strength of the soul sovereign is stronger than that of ordinary people, it is also limited. Only after they have reached more than seventy and learned the Martial Spirit Real Body can their physical strength undergo a qualitative change. At that time, they can break steel and smash gold with their bare hands without even using martial arts! Even an auxiliary soul master can do this. But before the seventieth level, without the assistance of spirit power or martial soul, it was impossible to do this at all. That''s why, soul masters below the Soul Sage level would be killed indiscriminately by Tang San''s various ordinary hidden weapons. This is why their physique has not undergone a qualitative change. However, even a spirit master above the 70th level, in the face of special tactics and hidden weapons with wedding assistance, must be cautious to prevent hidden weapons from entering the body. From this point of view, only Super Douluo''s body can completely prevent the hidden weapon attack. Even an ordinary Title Douluo can prevent attacks from ordinary hidden weapons. That kind of top-notch, rare and limited hidden weapon is still difficult to defend. That''s why in the original work, Tang San used those rare hidden weapons many times to turn danger into a breeze. The current situation although it is somewhat different from the original. However, the opponent used the advantage of the iron chain to successfully defuse Ma Hongjun''s offense. Although he consumes a lot of himself. But at this time, Ma Hongjun was already a little bit unable to hold on. See this scene. Carl gave Xiao Wu a look, and Xiao Wu immediately nodded, and then shouted. "We lost this round!" The voice just fell. Xiao Wu went on the field, and Ma Hongjun, who was about to fall into a coma, carried it back. Carl also took advantage of his body, before it completely collapsed, and immediately released the healing inflammation to heal him. Ma Hongjun''s condition was a little different from yesterday''s Dai Mubai. His physical fitness was originally inferior to Dai Mubai. If he were allowed to fall into a coma naturally, his body would definitely collapse. Although Karl can be saved, he himself has to endure more pain. Carl couldn''t bear to let him scream, so he just brought him back in advance to end the game. But more importantly, Karl disliked him as being noisy, so he instructed Xiao Wu to do so. "Sorry teacher, I couldn''t beat him in this round..." Ma Hongjun said with some self-blame. Carl shook his head and comforted softly. "You did a good job, it''s just the opponent''s tactics, which is a bit aimed at the first player to play. So the next battle, just leave it to someone else, and you can rest assured. " With that, Karl patted Ma Hongjun''s stomach, and then put his gaze on Dai Mubai''s body. "Dai Mubai, it''s time for you to play!" "I have only one request for you, at least I will continue to take away one of the other souls!" "Even if we end up together in the end, we must let the other side off. Only in this way can we continue to let Xiao Wu''s strength remain mysterious!" Chapter 618： Dai Mubai! Debut! "I know the teacher, I will try my best to meet your requirements!" Dai Mubai nodded, and then went straight to prepare for the battle. The opponent saw that the second person from Shrek Academy''s end was Dai Mubai. This surprised them a bit. "Originally, I would have thought that the person they would end up with would be the lower-level Soul Venerable, but I didn''t expect Dai Mubai to appear second. His strength cannot be underestimated, and even Yu Tianheng can defeat it. You know, that guy, with his own power, defeated a Soul Venerable and dragged another person into the water. This put us at a disadvantage, leading to the final loss of the game. The Dai Mubai in front of him was stronger than Yu Tianheng, but he was not easy to provoke! " Ning Zhifeng sighed. The tactics he deployed were clearly aimed at Shrek Academy. After all, they have more souls, and naturally they have to use other methods to defeat them. But Carl didn''t take the usual path. He didn''t follow the regular arrangement order and let the lower-level lone geese play. Instead, he directly dispatched Dai Mubai, who was ranked second in strength and level. Thus. On the side of Qibao Liuli Sect, a suppression was formed. If they want to get rid of Dai Mubai, at least two soul veterans will be on the court. But right now this soul venerable was already seriously injured, and his strength had dropped by more than half. Whether he can hold Dai Mubai''s attack like a violent storm is all a question. So they didn''t hold any hope for him, but fixed their gazes on the personal disciple of Sword Douluo. "Little Jian, after he loses, you can go straight to the next game, even if it is a tie in the end, you have to pull Dai Mubai off the field! No matter what, we must finally force Xiao Wu''s trump card. She is very strong, after all, I have seen her many times since I was a child. But now that I haven''t seen her for so long, I don''t know how much she has grown. For the subsequent team matches, we must force her to end! Because the final team competition will be our last chance. There are only six contestants in Shrek Academy, and we have seven, which is an absolute advantage. So, it''s up to you now, Xiaojian. " Ning Zhifeng talked about it painstakingly for a long time, and by the way also stated the stakes. Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo nodded. The current situation is extremely unfavorable for them, so Ning Zhifeng is right. They must force Xiao Wu off the court and try her strength. Only in this way, they can make a better strategy when they wait for the final team competition. "I know Lord Sovereign, I''m going to play now, he can''t hold on anymore." Falling with the boy''s voice. The person below was completely suppressed and immobilized by Dai Mubai''s stormy attacks. He couldn''t even release his soul abilities completely, he would be broken by Dai Mubai''s tyrannical power! In the end, he didn''t even last ten minutes, so he was knocked off the court by Dai Mubai. However, no matter what the other party said, it was also a thirty-first level control system soul sovereign. In order to defeat him, Dai Mubai still consumed some spirit power. But it doesn''t matter. Then Dai Mubai meditated on the spot, resting for three minutes. After the opponent came on the field, he opened his eyes and saw a very threatening man! This person is just a direct disciple of Sword Douluo! At the same time, his spirit power was at level 34, only one level lower than Dai Mubai! And the most important thing is that this guy is no more difficult to deal with than Yu Tianheng! Although Yu Tianheng ended up at the same time as Bone Douluo''s direct disciple, the opponent and Yu Tianheng had never been in contact. But just by looking at this cold-shrinking temperament and the sharp sword intent in his eyes, Dai Mubai knew very well that the person in front of him was not easy to provoke! Is a rival! And he is not sure whether he can defeat this man in front of him! "I don''t have a name, you can call me a sword, and the sword is also the most important thing in my life! So in this game, I will not allow myself to lose anyway, offended, the third prince Dai Mubai! " As soon as the man''s voice fell, he used the wedding ceremony to force the long sword behind him out of its scabbard. This set of operations is fluent and flowing, quite like a sword fairy. If he wasn''t too young now and didn''t have the temperament of Sword Douluo, otherwise, Dai Mubai would really be bluffed by the opponent. "Sword? This name is really bad, the name your parents gave you?" Dai Mubai was ready to fight while chatting with the other party. Since the other party didn''t plan to act first, Dai Mubai would also take this opportunity to recover a little more soul power. "I don''t have parents. Like Little Bones, I''m an orphan who was picked up. Without the teacher and the sect master, the two of us might become food for soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. So we started from the teacher''s title since we were young, so naturally we won''t have our own name. But the small talk ends here, giving you so long to restore your spirit power, are you about it now? " "Thank you little brother for raising his hand now I have no problem, everything is ready!" Dai Mubai smiled and arched his hands. The other party nodded indifferently, and put the sword very vigorously in front of him slowly. Next second! The three spirit rings on his body light up at the same time! An inexplicable pressure instantly suppressed Dai Mubai unable to move! This is his third spirit ability, similar to a mental attack. There were many people who were killed by one of his tricks before, but there was no way to crack this trick. But Dai Mubai was different. Karl specifically asked them to conduct meditation training, so his current mental power is much stronger than the average spirit master of the same level! So when this pressure gathered all over his body, Dai Mubai immediately started to resist. At the same time, the third spirit ring on his body also lit up, and his body swelled with a punch! Seeing this, the other party did not hesitate, and directly released the spirit abilities of the first two spirit rings, and rushed to Dai Mubai''s body instantly! White light flashed over! Cut through the sky! A blow that was less than 30th level and could not be captured with eyesight left a large wound on Dai Mubai''s body in an instant. Blood is flowing! But the other side''s arm is also bruised! obviously. This is Dai Mubai''s arm! See this scene. The man named Jian frowned. He didn''t expect that Dai Mubai would still be able to resist even when he was under control. The people before him were either killed by a single blow. Either you will have the ability to resist after being attacked. Among those currently fighting against him, Dai Mubai was the only one who fought back during the controlled conflict! This made him feel a little surprised! Chapter 619： No distinction is made "Your spirit ability, after our teacher''s analysis, is basically transparent. Although it hasn''t happened yet, what exactly is your martial spirit, but according to the teacher''s words. Your martial soul is either your entire body or a certain part of your brain. Based on these, the teacher inferred that your first two spirit rings are spirit abilities that increase speed and strength. The last purple thousand-year spirit ring can use stronger mental power than others to suppress the opponent, and then you are launching an attack. Since you learned from Sword Douluo, you have one more advantage in swordsmanship and sword intent than others. So as long as the other party has no defense against your abilities, it will be difficult for him to confront you! But I am different, the teacher has pointed out the way to us. If I can''t beat you in this way, it means that I am really just an ordinary person, and even let the teacher down. " While Dai Mubai was talking, she turned around to face each other. Little Sword also nodded, and simply pulled up a sword flower, throwing out all the blood on it. "You are very strong! One of the strongest people of the same age I have ever met! It''s a pity that I couldn''t fight Yu Tianheng at the time, otherwise I would be able to judge which of you two is more difficult. However, you defeated Yu Tianheng before, even though the opponent did not understand you. But your strength does make people feel nervous. " As Xiaojian spoke, he opened his posture again. The three spirit rings on his body lit up at the same time, and the spirit power suddenly gathered on his sword! "To tell you the truth, it''s a pity that my spirit is not a sword, so I can only exert my strength with the spirit guide. Such me is really not qualified to be called a soul master. But it doesn''t matter, I believe that one day, I will have a sword that truly belongs to me! " "Dai Mubai! Take it!" Accompanied by a roar of Xiaojian. He waved the long sword in his hand, and all the gathered soul power burst out instantly! The powerful soul power, at this moment, condensed into a sword energy that could tear the earth, rushing towards Dai Mubai! Even the ground was chopped out by this sword energy to a ditch nearly one meter deep! And the speed of this sword qi is very fast. Dai Mubai couldn''t dodge at all, he could only defend by relying on his own soul skills! But as soon as his protective shield touched this sword energy, it broke instantly! At the same time, this sword aura also made Dai Mubai feel threatened! "Oops!" Dai Mubai''s face changed slightly, and his pupils quaked. He didn''t have any defense power, and was directly hit by this sword aura. But he didn''t give up, he was still releasing his soul power to resist. However the next second. The figure of Xiaojian appeared on Dai Mubai''s other side for sale. His face was a little pale at this time, and he looked a little weak. But the spirit power gathered in his hand has not weakened in the slightest! As he swings the long sword again. The powerful sword aura rushed towards Dai Mubai once again! See this scene. No room for Dai Mubai to hesitate, he directly released the spirit ring burst! I saw three premarital examinations get together. The spirit power on Dai Mubai''s body instantly changed! His spirit power began to explode in multiples, directly blocking the other sword aura, and even the sword aura at the beginning became a bit fragmented. See this scene. Xiaojian''s expression became more serious. Dai Mubai continued to explode, and his strength continued to increase. "what!!!" "Break it for me!!!" Dai Mubai''s roar resounded throughout the arena. Everyone can hear his heart-piercing voice. And this kind of momentum, this kind of power, is completely unlike a soul-sovereign-level battle. Whether it was Xiaojian or Dai Mubai. The power they showed now, even the soul sect above the forty level, might not be able to withstand it. At the very least, it must be a 50th-level soul sect to guarantee a steady victory over the two! Thinking of this, the rest of the people present couldn''t help but shudder. They knew that monsters would appear in Shrek Academy. But who can imagine that Ning Zhifeng''s Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School also hides a little monster! As long as he doesn''t die halfway, this person''s future strength will definitely not be lower than Sword Douluo! Compared with the direct disciple of Bone Douluo, the direct disciple of Sword Douluo is the monster among geniuses! Even if Karl saw the talent of this man, he couldn''t help but feel a little tempted. But he didn''t know about Sword Douluo''s personal disciple, and Karl would not take his love. Otherwise, Sword Douluo would really find him desperately. "Teacher, can Dai Mubai be able to hold it. This person called the sword is really too strong, right? " Oscar asked worriedly. The others were also very nervous, even Xiao Wu was not laughing at this time, his expression became a little serious. She is very clear about Dai Mubai''s strength. Although Dai Mubai''s level was very low, it was difficult for him to be completely suppressed when he faced Xiao Wu. However, Xiao Wu is a beast spirit of the sensitive attack system after all in terms of strength, it is naturally inferior to Dai Mubai. Even if her level is higher. But in terms of speed, she was almost twice as fast as Dai Mubai. So every time she fights, unless Xiao Wu is closely suppressed by Dai Mubai as soon as she comes up, she can''t lose. The situation before him was that Dai Mubai was actually suppressed by the opponent''s sword aura in terms of strength! Even if they use the self-created skills Carl taught them, there is no way to get rid of it completely! From this point of view, the opponent''s strength is really amazing! "Don''t worry, Dai Mubai hasn''t lost yet, the two of them can still fight!" Carl observed for a moment, then spoke. After he said these words, everyone was relieved. "Huh! Xiaojian, this guy, has been talented since he was a child, and even surpassed me by a lot, even his small bones are not as good as him. I have to say that Grandpa Jian''s education method is really special, but it is only suitable for his sword fanatic. If you change the words of ordinary people, I am afraid that you can''t stick to it at all, because his annual homework is to meditate on the sword! And a meditation is the kind of non-stop one day or two days, and even forget to eat in the middle! Look, is this a kind of training that people can do? Only Grandpa Jian, and Xiaojian can do it, but it''s impossible to do anything else! " I don''t know if Ning Rongrong is jealous or complaining. Anyway, when she said this, her expression was full of disgust. But she didn''t dislike Xiaojian, but disliked that kind of boring and boring cultivation method that was not even useful for ordinary people. Even Carl can''t understand this way. However, Tang San''s eyes lit up. After all, his cultivation method is mostly meditation. In this regard, he is somewhat similar to the other party. Chapter 620： Be disappointed The fierce battle continues. Dai Mubai used the spirit ring to explode, superimposing his own spirit power and the power of the spirit ring, allowing him to possess a very powerful explosive power. In addition, Carl tailor-made physical skills for him, which allowed Dai Mubai to occupy the absolute initiative in close combat. However, Xiaojian, the Sword Douluo''s personal disciple, faced Dai Mubai''s attack like a gust of wind and rain, still calm. In his expression, there was no trace of panic. Even his movements were so smooth and natural, without the slightest panic. In this way, although it seemed that Dai Mubai suppressed the opponent. But in fact, the small sword has the upper hand! Because of his blocking method, every time Dai Mubai''s attack could be blocked just right. At the same time, every time he blocked, he could also be just right, so that Dai Mubai''s power could not be fully utilized! This is a very clever energy-saving technique! With this technique, the opponent''s power can be evenly distributed, and the power that is ultimately transmitted to oneself becomes very small. Carl can also use this technique, but he basically doesn''t use it. Because after he reached his level, he basically relied on various energies for defense. The technique of slacking is only used in close hand-to-hand combat. And Karl''s effectiveness technique is the passive ability of the body, which can be regarded as muscle memory. He didn''t know exactly how to train. If not, he would definitely use this technique and hand it over to Dai Mubai and the others. After all, people in this world of Douluo Continent, as long as they didn''t reach the rank of Title Douluo. Basically, they still have to fight physically. But it''s a pity. Most people can''t learn this skill, and Carl can''t teach them at the same time. Most people understand this technique purely by talent and the degree of their own muscle coordination. This Sword Douluo''s personal disciple is obviously very talented in kendo and physical skills. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have this kind of skill. After all, when Carl fought Sword Douluo before, the opponent hadn''t used this technique. This is obviously an ability that the other party can comprehend on its own. "It seems that I still underestimate the opponent. This disciple of Sword Douluo is very strong, even better than Dai Mubai. However, he also has a fatal flaw, that is, his soul power is not sufficient. The reason for this situation was that his talent did not match his martial spirit. Moreover, before he fought with members of the Huangdou team, he was eventually exhausted to the point of exhaustion of energy and soul power before he came to an end. From here, it can basically be seen that his strength can be regarded as one of the strongest in the current junior group! " Hearing what Carl said, even Xiao Wu couldn''t help sighing. She and the others did not expect that the other party would be so strong. "I really didn''t see that this sword idiot could be so strong. When I bullied him before, he never resisted!" Ning Rongrong''s hands were on his hips, his face was filled with puzzlement. Carl gave her a blank look, then rubbed Ning Rongrong''s head. "Bullying is reasonable? And you don''t want to think about your identity, you are Ning Zhifeng''s daughter! If he does something to you, isn''t it really over? And if he wants to do something to you, I am afraid that ten of you will not be enough for him. " Hearing Karl''s words, Ning Rongrong gave a cold snort, but did not refute. Because she also knew very well that the little sword idiot she had always looked down upon could have such a strong strength. at the same time. All people watched the battle attentively. In their eyes. What kind of soul is the battle in front of me! This is clearly a battle of the Soul Sect, even the Soul King level! Ordinary souls, have such destructive power? Simply outrageous! The battle between the two of them has lasted for more than twenty minutes. This battle can be regarded as the longest battle in the arena. At other times, no matter how long the time is, it does not exceed the 15-minute threshold. After all, their level is still very low. And in such a high-intensity battle, the soul power consumption is naturally very large. Therefore, this kind of battle that took twenty minutes has appeared for the first time. But for now. Dai Mubai couldn''t hold it anymore. Everyone present can see that his speed has slowed down, and even his fists have become a little weak. Even the corners of his mouth began to bleed. This situation is similar to the situation he had in the last time he played against the Battle Emperor Team. Compared to Ma Hongjun, his current situation is slightly better. This is the benefit of physical strength. If he changes to Ma Hongjun, even if he activates this trick in his full state, he will not be able to hold on for more than 20 minutes. He had to take a break for seven or eight minutes at most, and the side effects were even greater than Dai Mubai''s. "Time is up, Xiao Wu, go down and pick up someone, we lost." Although Carl didn''t want to admit it. But Dai Mubai''s body had reached its limit. At the moment when his voice fell. Before Dai Mubai''s fist went out, he fell straight to the ground. When the other party saw this, his facial paralyzed face twitched a bit Then he stepped out in a vigorous step and hugged Dai Mubai in his arms. Seeing this scene, some girls suddenly turned ruddy and trembled with laughter. I don''t know what they are thinking. Xiao Wu immediately rushed forward and came to the other side. "Sword idiot, right? Thank you for not letting Xiaobai fall, and then give him to me." Xiao Wu''s voice is very cute. The appearance is also very beautiful and charming. Such an innocent look, coupled with her charming charm, even the heart of a sword idiot, couldn''t help but stop for a beat. "Hey, did you hear that, you can let go!" "Oh! Sorry." Jian Chi heard this and immediately let go of Dai Mubai. He looked at Xiao Wu carrying Dai Mubai''s leaving figure, and couldn''t help shouting loudly. "My name is Jian, not Jianchi!" "I see, sword idiot!" Xiao Wu answered casually. She didn''t bother to care about the other person''s name, anyway, the sword was right. Jian Chi regained his concentration, and then set his gaze on Ning Zhifeng and Jian Douluo. It''s just that when he and Ning Zhifeng looked at each other, they found that the other''s expression was strange. At this time, Ning Zhifeng and Jian Douluo showed their uncle smiles one after another. They could all tell that Jianzhu was tempted by Xiao Wu. Even if he just glanced in a hurry, he fell in love at first sight. In such a situation, even if it was the two old rivers and lakes of them, it was the first time we saw each other. "This kid, I thought he was already desperate, but I didn''t expect that he just didn''t meet the person he liked!" Ning Zhifeng vomited. Sword Douluo on the side also showed a smile. Then he just wanted to say something. The sword idiot in the audience knelt on the ground without warning, and spit out a mouthful of blood at the same time! Chapter 621： respect Jian Mo suddenly vomited blood. And this blood was sprayed directly, nearly half a meter away. This can be seen. His internal injuries, what a sight. "Little Sword! Are you okay!" "Master, I''m fine, I can fight again!" Perseveringly shook his head, forcibly squeezing out an ugly smile. This made Jian Douluo and Ning Zhifeng very worried about his body. "Come on Xiaojian, it''s not easy for you to defeat the opponent, and then hand it over to Xiaogu..." "No! I can fight again, and I can continue to weaken my opponent, even if I lose!" Keep your eyes firm and your tone firm! Such an attitude made everyone present to look at him. currently. Except for Dai Mubai, the best performer was a sword idiot. This is not only because of his strength, but also mainly because of his attitude. However, compared to him, the attitude of the people in the Huangdou team is also very good, at least they are taking the game seriously. Looking back at the Fire Leopard Academy and the people of Elephant Sect. They have lost confidence in the game, leading to a bit of a negative game in the first two days. Although there is no stone hammer. But from the mental state, we can see that they are different from other teams. So this attitude is worthy of recognition. "If this is the case, then you continue to fight until you are completely immobile!" Sword Douluo shouted loudly. Jian Mo squeezed out an ugly smile again, took a sword flower in his hand, and then turned his gaze to Shrek Academy. But when he threw the following long sword again. Accompanied by a click. His Soul Guidance Device Longsword instantly shattered into irregular pieces, which surprised the people present again. How can a sword idiot fight without a sword? Nobody knows! But he did not end, but shook his head, threw the hilt of the sword casually, and then stretched out his right index finger and **** at the same time. Use the finger to transform the sword! This is the only way he currently fights. But compared to a real sword, this way, his strength will undoubtedly drop by about 60 to 70%. After all, the sword is the main body of the sword idiot! And in this regard, the rules are very rigid. As long as you enter the arena, no assistance can be provided outside the arena. Even if you hand him the weapon again! So he had no choice but to use his finger to transform his sword and continue fighting! See this scene. While the rest of the people felt a little sad, they also admired his spirit very much. Even the Xueye Emperor who was in a direct battle couldn''t help but admire twice. "Sword Douluo has a good disciple, and Ning Zhifeng has a good disciple!" "Hahahaha!" at the same time. Carl couldn''t help sighing when he saw the opponent''s movements. "According to the plan, you can go on Dugu Goose." "I know the teacher, but I have a request, I hope you can promise me." "What request?" "I want to bring my sword on the court!" Hearing Dugu Goose''s words, other people around were puzzled. Carl blinked and asked softly. "Are you serious?" "I am serious!" "In that case, this sword is for you. It''s a pity that I don''t have any soul guides here. Otherwise, the battle between you must be wonderful!" As Carl said, he took out an iron sword in the space casually. This sword is well-made and can be regarded as an excellent weapon. But this sword is a legacy left over when it was in the world of One Piece. Carl thought he had never had a chance to take it out, so he could only pile up in the depths of the space bag to eat ashes. But who would have thought that this iron sword would actually come in handy now. "Thank you teacher!" Dugu Goose beamed with joy, and then took the sword to the court. When other people saw this scene, they were a little confused. "Doesn''t the Dugu Goose use poison? Why do they need to take a sword? What is this for?" Ma Hongjun was lying down while receiving healing, and then he didn''t forget to vomit. Carl then gave Dai Mubai a cure, and then he answered Ma Hongjun''s question. "This is respect for the strong!" Carl''s voice just fell. The lone geese had already arrived on the field and threw the iron sword in his hand to the opponent. After Jian Mo got this sword, he was a little surprised at first, and then looked at Dugu Goose with a puzzled look. "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. In my opinion, if a strong person doesn''t even have a weapon he is good at, then I will have no sense of accomplishment in defeating the opponent. Although you have been seriously injured and your soul power has been exhausted, I have no sense of accomplishment in defeating you like this. But it doesn''t matter, at least this sword can bring you the last point of dignity, so that I will bully you, and it will be logical to bully you, without any guilt! After all, I am Dugu Goose, the granddaughter of Dugu Bo, and I dont allow me to bully people who cannot resist! " Dugu Goose has her own pride. Of course she would not bully others. So whether it is for the dignity of others, or for comfort in my own heart. She would bring a sword to each other. In this way, as she said, in the end, she won with peace of mindThe game started! Please confirm Wuhun! " At this time, after the two of them had chatted, the time had actually timed out. The referee can pronounce both of them as negative. That is to lose the game together. But whether it was the spirit of persistence, or the pride of the lone geese, he was a little touched. Therefore, he completely ignored the overtime for more than a minute. And fell with the referee''s voice. Dugu Goose released his martial soul. I saw a huge green phosphorus snake appearing behind her. At the same time, two yellow and one purple spirit rings appeared in front of her. But look back at Jianlun''s side. He just held the sword in front of him with one hand in his hand, without the slightest fluctuation of soul power on his body! Just like what the Dugu Yan said. His soul power is now exhausted, and he can''t even release his martial soul! "Sorry, although it is very immoral, but I have to do it!" Dugu Yan apologized in advance, and then the three spirit rings lighted up at the same time! The spirit abilities of the three spirit rings were directly attached to her own body, and the speed of the lone goose suddenly increased! This speed is only slightly inferior to Dai Mubai before. Seeing this, Jianzhu slowly closed his eyes, and put his other hand on the hilt. "Thank you Dugu Goose for giving me a weapon. Now, let me respond to your respect for me with the strongest blow I can release so far! " "Create your own soul skills!" "Sword Heart flashed--" Accompanied by the murmur of Jianzhu. His figure was instantly scattered into hundreds in the eyes of Dugu Yan! Seeing this scene, Dugu Goose was taken aback. However, he hadn''t waited for him to react. Hundreds of figures pierced her forehead with their swords at the same time! Chapter 622： keep fighting "Unexpectedly, he released his own soul abilities, when will this little guy know his own soul abilities? Why don''t I know?" Ning Zhifeng was extremely surprised when he saw this scene before him. Bone Douluo was also extremely surprised by the side. On the other hand, Jian Douluo smiled without saying a word. Obviously, this was deliberately concealed by him, and the purpose was to make Jianchi a blockbuster. But what Sword Douluo didn''t expect was that Jianzhu would release this blow at another time. This is really unexpected. Because this is a losing situation, even if he releases his own spirit ability, it is useless. Because self-created spirit abilities require the support of spirit power more than the spirit abilities attached to the spirit ring. It is precisely because of this. His attack seemed to be so powerful that it even scattered nearly a hundred figures. But in fact, there is no power at all. at the same time. Dugu Goose also gritted his teeth and directly released the body art to the sky, sweeping away all the phantom clones in front of him! At the same time, the body of the sword idiot was swept away. At this time, Dugu Goose showed a little blood on the center of his eyebrows. A drop of donated blood flowed down her nose and into her mouth, which made her extremely depressed. But Jianlun was also lying on the ground at this time. Even the sword given to him became a fan because he couldn''t bear the pressure of Dugu Goose and Jianzhu! That''s right. This expensive, well-made iron sword has become an iron powder! Finally, it dissipated into the air with the wind and disappeared! "In this small game, Shrek Academy wins!" The expected and reasonable ending. The only thing that surprised people was that Jianlun had actually learned his own soul skills. This is what no one expected. Even the lone goose felt very dangerous. "Sure enough, the sword idiots who use swords and those who don''t use swords are completely two people. With his momentum just now, I almost thought I was going to lose. If he hadn''t used a sword just now, he wouldn''t be able to release such a strong aura at all. And the most important thing is that, as long as he still has a little spirit power in his body, it can release a third spirit ability. In this competition, I am afraid I will be killed by the opponent! " Dugu Goose shuddered when he thought of this! Was almost killed by a person with residual blood, what is this concept? This means that when the two of them are in full condition, the gap is very big! So the Dugu Goose is now a bit suspicious, who is the monster of the two of them! Just at this time. The fourth person of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School appeared. This person is a direct descendant of Bone Douluo, and his name follows Bone Luo and is called Bone. However, people who are familiar with him usually call him a small bone, or a small bone. And he looked simple and honest, not as gloomy as Bone Douluo''s appearance. But when he released his martial soul. The texture of the underworld immediately hit his face. This made Dugu Goose almost think that the other party was the one who used poison. After all, the other party''s martial arts soul is too much in the underworld. Although Bone Douluo and his direct disciple Little Bones, they all use bones as their martial spirits. But the two of them are a little different. Bone Douluo can make bones to attack. The small bones use the bones of their own body as the core, launching attacks and releasing various spirit abilities! With this ability, the underworld can''t be in the underworld, okay! When Dugu Goose thought that he was going to fight a bone frame, it was a bit unflattering. It''s even a little nauseous. So Dugu Goose became cautious, and his eyes became very serious. This is not only because of his martial soul in the underworld, but more importantly, because he is a direct disciple of Bone Douluo! But the other party scratched his head, and said while the third spirit ring on his body lit up. "Miss Dugu Yan, in fact, you don''t need to be so nervous. My strength and Brother Jian can''t be compared. Although we are only one level apart, the difference in strength is really too big. Let me just tell you that. I fought him one hundred and one times, and only when I first awakened the Martial Soul, I used my own advantage to defeat him once. At other times, he was either beaten by a dozen or so moves, or beaten by seven or eight moves. Recently, it has been exaggerated to the extent that he was shot within five moves. So you don''t need to be so nervous about me, I''m not that strong! " The voice just fell. The small bones rushed up instantly! His third spirit ability can attach a very powerful skeletal armor to himself! This will not only increase his strength, but even his speed and defense power will increase a lot. And the most important thing is. The skeletal armor he released was a bone taken out of his body and then attached to the outside of his body. However, the bones in his body will automatically regenerate, and the rebirth speed will depend on his spirit power situation. In other words. His ability has a very powerful BUG. That is that he is not afraid of severing! Even if he had a broken limb, his bones could be reborn. And it does not affect the action at all. Then give him a few more months, and even the place where the broken limbs can grow back! This is his ability BUG! And Ning Zhifeng and others all know this because he had his leg broken by a soul beast before. At first, people thought he was going to be abolished, but he was reborn intact after half a year! It is precisely because of this that Bone Douluo will accept him as a disciple! However, if he is beheaded, there is a high probability that he will not survive. After all, the head is an important organ. Even if his martial spirit is relatively BUG, ??it can''t change this iron law. But it doesn''t matter, Duguyan doesn''t know these things. Faced with the attack of the small bones, she could only dodge constantly. Although the bones are not lethal, he can use his spirit abilities to change the shape of his bones! Especially the bones on the hands. Under the control of his spirit ability, the bones here have directly become bone blades! This is his first spirit ability! And his second spirit ability is to make the bones harder. In this way, you don''t have to worry about yourself, you will be broken bones by the other party. In this way, the two of you come and go, and the two sides are deadlocked. Dugu Yan has been releasing the martial soul, and at the same time trying to get close to the other side. But the small bones are very good at defending their side and rear. As soon as Dugu Goose gets in, he will immediately change into a bone blade! In this way, Dugu Goose is powerless even if it wants to attack. But it doesn''t matter, what Dugu Goose is best at is not close combat. Although she was not bad in physical skills, there was still a big gap compared with Dai Mubai and the others. And the most important thing is. Her martial spirit is the famous Jade Snake! The toxin of the Jade Snake is one of the best among all the spirit beasts, and it can be regarded as a first-class existence! So, just give her time. As long as the opponent''s spirit power does not exceed oneself too much! There is no creature she can''t poison! Chapter 623： with no doubt The battle continues. Little Bone belongs to the spirit master of the sensitive attack system, and has a very fast speed. But the speed of the lone goose is not slow. She is a complex of agile attack system and auxiliary soul master. So her basic speed is almost the same as that of Little Bones. In addition, both of them have the ability to increase their own speed. This leads to. Neither of them can get close to each other. Little bones can''t catch a lone goose. On the other hand, the Dugu Goose was also unable to touch the small bones because of the opponent''s perfect defense. In the eyes of outsiders, if the two of them continue to do this, they will eventually have to wait until one party''s spirit power is exhausted first, and then disarm the martial spirit, to end the battle. After all, this battle has lasted for thirty minutes. The record that Dai Mubai had just broken before, a battle that lasted 20 minutes, was broken by the two of them at once. And this time. The Dugu Goose not only broke the record for the slowest battle. It even broke the record for the fastest win. In the last battle, because the other side refused to admit defeat, the two sides only collided once, and the battle ended. The total time is not even ten seconds. And this record for the shortest end of the game does not include admitting defeat. So at present, Dugu Goose has swept two records, but she does not know it. Now Dugu Goose has only one idea, which is to keep releasing the Bi-Phosphorus snake venom, to completely poison the other side! As for the consumption of soul power, she didn''t care at all. "Huh, you are really difficult, Miss Dugu Yan. But it doesn''t make much sense for us to continue this stalemate. Why don''t we give it a try, how about one hit? " Little Bone stopped chasing, but persuaded Dugu Goose in this way. But Dugu Yan smiled. Her cold and frosty face showed a smile at this time, and suddenly a group of young people fell over it. This is the beauty of the glamorous beauty Dugu Goose. Compared to Xiao Wu''s cuteness, Dugu Yan, the Bingshan Royal Sister, is the dish for many people. "Small bones, right? You want to fight with me. Do you think you still have this chance? You don''t want to think about it, what is my martial spirit, based on time, you should have noticed that your body is a little numb, right? " Hearing Dugu Goose''s words, Little Bones hummed twice. Since he was wearing a skeletal armor, even his head was covered, so he couldn''t see his expression. But relying on these two people alone, the lone geese can also tell, and the other party must have noticed the abnormality of the body. In response to this, the Dugu Goose stood still, but kept it as it was, releasing its own Martial Spirit toxin. After about ten seconds. The small bones lifted the skeletal armor, the Qiqiao bleeds, and he kneeled on the ground. "I lost... the green phosphorus snake venom is really strong..." The words are not finished. He just fell to the ground stiffly. Although the other party is still conscious, his tongue is completely numb, and now he doesn''t even have the strength to speak. Even he kept rolling his eyes. It seemed to be asking Dugu Goose to save him. In this regard, Dugu Goose also glanced at the referee, until the other party declared that Dugu Goose had won, she then released her spirit power and interpreted it. "Many, thank you..." Little Bone barely got up, but his tongue was still numb. Even the walking posture is limping. People who didn''t know thought that he was on the tuba, which caused his legs to numb. Upon seeing this, Dugu Goose raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. She is least afraid of war of attrition. Although she doesn''t have much spirit power, no one is a toxin''s opponent in a war of attrition! This is the eternal law. Unless the other party has the ability to detoxify. Otherwise, in the war of attrition, the green phosphorus snake venom of the Dugu Goose is invincible. So what she fears most is the kind of battle where the winner can be determined within a few minutes or even within a few strokes. at the same time. When other people saw this scene, they also took a breath. They all know that Dugu Goose is the grandson of Dugu Bo and inherited the Jade Snake Spirit. But no one thought that Dugu Goose''s spirit toxin was not inferior to that old poison at all! And the most important thing is. She doesn''t have those spirit abilities that can actively enhance toxins! If she were to obtain that kind of spirit ability again, the consequences would be disastrous! And the next battle was without suspense, allowing Dugu Goose to win. After all, the next battle was the Dugu Goose against the twenty-ninth-level soul master of the Qibao Glazed Sect. This is a battle without any suspense. In the end, Shrek Academy won today''s victory at the cost of losing two games. And the two big factories behind. They are the Emperor Fighting Team against the Elephant Sect, and the Lanba Academy against the Fire Leopard Sect. The first is the battle situation on the side of the battle team. Because they were defeated by Shrek Academy, Yu Tianheng blamed himself very much. At the same time, this self-blame heart also turned into motivation. When he made a breakthrough, he directly reached the level of thirty-four! And his battle against Elephant Armor Sect was even more of a single person, killing the opponent''s two defensive soul sects, and at the same time killing two 29th-level great spirit masters, before he fell to the ground with all his strength. It can be said. Today''s battle is completely Yu Tianheng''s highlight moment! It would be even more perfect if it hadn''t had the battle that was lost to Dai Mubai yesterday. But it doesn''t matter For him, this is completely acceptable. So this time the Emperor Fighting team won the victory at the cost of losing one time. The last is the Blue Blazers side. Their situation is also very optimistic, One Soul Sovereign stepped into the battle, passed four directly, and finally fell to the ground because of exhaustion of soul power. The winning idea is exactly the same as that of the Huangdou team. They all won the whole game at the cost of losing a small game. Then today''s battle has come to an end. The next fourth day of battle was Shrek Academy, against the Elephant Sect. There is no suspense. After Ma Hongjun killed the two souls alone, he was finished by the lone geese and won easily. The fifth day is also the last day of the ring battle, against the Blue Tyrant Academy. In this battle, Dai Mubai was directly involved, and he also completed a record of one wear and five! There was no suspense in the last two days of battle, and there was even no desire for people to watch. But after the battle, they had three days to renovate. Because next, it will be a team competition! In the team competition, opponents will be allocated according to the ranking of the arena! But this is not the same as a ring battle. In order to prevent a strong team from leaving the field prematurely. Therefore, the format of the team competition is sixth in the first match, fifth in the second match, and fourth in the third match! Only the third and fourth strengths are the closest. And the strength gap between the first and sixth is quite far! But for most people, it doesn''t matter anymore. Because the only people who are heading for the first place are Shrek Academy, the Emperor Fighting Team and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The remaining three academies are completely accompanied by running. And they also recognized their identity as an accompanying runner. Chapter 624： Break time "Haha, I can finally take a break. And the next battle is the third place against the fourth place, then the fifth place against the second place, and finally it''s our turn. In other words, we have five days to rest, which is really cool! " Ma Hongjun and Oscar are very excited. Due to the competition system. There is only one team match a day, and the rest of the time is for them to rest and make plans. But Carl has no plans yet. Because their next opponent is Fire Leopard Sect. Although there were only six people participating in Shrek Academy, there were seven people on the other side. But the Fire Leopard Sect is really too hip. At that time, let Ma Hongjun directly cooperate with the Dugu Goose, and then let Ning Rongrong and Oscala assist them to take them away. As long as there is no accident, Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu can easily solve each other without even using their hands. There is no way. Who let the other party, that''s how it is. And Xiao Wu hasn''t done anything until now. Her strength has become the biggest mystery in the eyes of others. After all, everyone had read the information of the contestants and knew that Xiao Wu was a thirty-eighth-level agile attack type soul sovereign. But her specific martial arts, as well as her soul skills and fighting methods, have never been seen by anyone. Even if someone had discussed with Xiao Wu before, the time has passed. They couldn''t calculate how much Xiao Wu''s current strength was compared to before. The main thing is. Xiao Wu at that time was just a great soul master. Now she is the soul sovereign, and has a third soul ability. This is the important reason they cannot speculate. Insufficient intelligence will lead to defeat. This is a common situation, so other teams can''t do anything about it. If it''s a normal team, they can still find reasons to find faults, and by the way test Xiao Wu. But Shrek Academy has Karl''s presence. Did they go to find the fault? That''s going to die! So they gave up this idea, still feel at ease, and wait until the game starts. It can be said that Carl is now the easiest team teacher to set a plan, there is no one! "Now I''ll take two days off for you. You can play around these two days, but don''t make trouble for me. Also, you must come back for dinner before dark. This is a rule and must be strictly enforced! " "Roger that!" All the people present suddenly smiled. Now it''s finally a holiday, they can play whatever they want. And some time ago, they also praised a lot of money, and now they can go shopping. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan plan to go shopping in the Huangdu Commercial Street. The two of them liked to go there before. I haven''t gone for a long time now, so I naturally miss it. Dai Mubai did not go out, but returned to the room and began to meditate. Tang San''s words, he has been on vacation all this time, so there is nothing to say. Oscar and Ma Hongjun are planning to go out for a round. They have not been to the imperial city at all when they first arrived, so naturally they will not waste this precious time. As for teachers like Flanders, they also have their own things to do. After all, they still have some personal feelings to deal with, and Carl can''t control these, just let them go. The last is Ning Rongrong. She was here, packed up her things, and was going to live with her father for two days. Carl didn''t stop him, just let her come back sooner. After all, on the third day, he still has things to make arrangements. Ning Rongrong also nodded obediently, and then left here with a smile on his face. Carl looked at the empty big room as if he had returned to the few months he had just arrived in Heaven Dou Imperial City. Carl was alone at the time, wandering around in this room boringly. Although Xiao Wu would accompany herself, she still had to learn royal etiquette, so naturally she couldn''t accompany her every day. Fortunately, Emperor Xue Ye and Dugu Bo both became true friends with Karl. They will come to visit often. And as Karl''s reputation grew. Although it is a passive increase, some visitors will also appear. Slowly, Karl took root in the imperial city and had his own network of contacts. But there are only a few people, in Carl''s view, it is worthy of deep friendship. After all, the human heart is separated from the belly. Even if Karl had his current strength, he couldn''t fully guess the other side''s mind. "It''s been a long time since I felt alone, now suddenly I feel so relaxed!" Carl chuckled slightly at the corner of his mouth, then found a rocking chair and moved out of the room, ready to bask in the sun, and take a break by the way. But just when he was about to lie down. A familiar figure ran over from a distance. This surprised Carl. "Rongrong, what''s your situation? Forgot to take things?" Seeing Ning Rongrong running back, Carl was a little surprised. Ning Rongrong took a deep breath, then took a rough breath, then said. "I will go again later, because my dad said that he has something to look for you. Oh yes, besides my father, Grandpa Sword and Grandpa Bone also came with a small sword and a small bone! " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words Carl looked confused. I don''t know what the other party is doing. "Teacher, I will go to the house for a while, call me if I have something to do. I will stop beating you and talk to my dad. " With that said, Ning Rongrong trot all the way and returned to the house. After a while. Ning Zhifeng and others also appeared in Karl''s eyes. "Carl, congratulations on winning the first place!" "In fact, it''s okay, aren''t you also second? In fact, we are all the same." Carl returned with a smile. Ning Zhifeng also laughed, and then pushed Jianchi forward. "Carl, I know that you are a refreshing person, so I won''t be circumspect. I want to ask you now, are you interested in collecting bones and swords and entering Shrek Academy? Although both of them are fourteen years old, in any case, they are in line with your admissions rules, right? " "Are you fourteen..." Hearing what the other party said, Carl frowned, then nodded. "It''s a good fit, but the age is still a bit too big, and it''s the first time to accept a fourteen-year-old student. I have to discuss it with the dean of Flanders." "Flander? One of that golden triathlon? Is he the dean?" Ning Zhifeng was surprised when he heard Carl''s words. Not only him, but even Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo had never thought of this. Because of Carl''s strength, they naturally believed that Carl was the Dean of Shrek Academy. In the end, he was not at all. This is a bit oolong... "No one has stipulated that if you are strong, you must be the dean?" Carl shrugged and said. Ning Zhifeng and others looked at each other. I feel that what Carl said really makes sense! Chapter 625： Enrollment and merger "In other words, Sect Master Ning, you want Xiaojian and Xiaogu to join our Shrek Academy at the same time? But the two of them, aren''t Senior Sword Douluo, and the direct disciple of Senior Bone Douluo? If you still let them join our Shrek Academy, is it a bit of your reputation..." "Don''t worry, our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School doesn''t care about this, let alone my daughter Rongrong, won''t you join your academy? Moreover, this year''s Tiandou Spirit Master Competition is also our last year to participate. The seedlings of the Qibao Liuli Sect are very good, but there are some problems with our teaching methods. Therefore, we intend to make a slight transformation and become a sect that can provide resources and talent output. As for teaching, let''s leave it to a professional college. After all, in this respect, we are not very professional. After all, Uncle Jian and Uncle Bone''s energy can only teach one person, not most people. So we discussed it and decided to hand them over to Shrek Academy the most rest assured. " Hear these words of Ning Zhifeng. Carl looked at Flanders with a smile. For this kind of thing, he doesn''t care. One more person and one less person actually did not increase Karl''s burden. But Flander is obviously a bit tangled now. It seemed that he was a little reluctant. Only a moment later, a strong female voice appeared from behind, awakening Flander who was still hesitating. "Flander, when did you become such a mother-in-law? The two of us, who is a woman! Are you the same Flander I knew before? " Liu Erlong appeared in front of Flender and slapped his back hard. Yu Xiaogang walked behind, gently facing Carl, and Ning Zhifeng and others composing the compilation. "I''m Yu Xiaogang, I have met Sect Master Ning, Sword Douluo, and Senior Bone Douluo." "Haha, I am Liu Erlong, the dean of the Blue Tyrant Academy. We met before." Liu Erlong also bowed his hands, which can be described as quite bold. "I am in charge of Flanders. Both Xiaojian and Xiaotou can join Flanders Academy! Not only that, after this Soul Master Contest is over, our Blue Tyrant Academy will also merge with Shrek Academy. At that time, the current address of Blue Bull Academy will be the teaching address of the future Shrek Academy. " Hearing what Liu Erlong said, Ning Zhifeng and others were stunned. Flander sighed. They chatted before, in addition to personal questions on the bar, the merger of the colleges is also their goal. Carl knew this would happen, but he didn''t say anything. However, Ning Zhifeng and others did not expect that Shrek Academy would merge with Blue Tyrant Academy. This is really unexpected. "Wait first, since you plan to merge, then the recruitment standards and teaching standards..." "Don''t worry about this. After the merger, we will divide Shrek''s outer door and inner door. The dean of the inner door is still Flanders, and he, Yu Xiaogang and Karl will all be responsible for the teaching of the inner door. And only people of the real monster level are eligible to join the inner gate, you can rest assured. As for the Dean of the Outer Sect, I, Liu Erlong, will serve as me. Zao Wou-ki and the other teachers are all Outer Sect teachers. They are responsible for teaching students who are of average aptitude, or genius level. " Ning Zhifeng breathed a sigh of relief when Liu Erlong explained. The reason he wanted Jianzhu and Xiaogu to join Shrek Academy was because of Karl''s teaching standards. When they heard that the colleges were going to be merged, they would naturally be surprised. But when they learned that Carl''s situation remained the same, they were relieved. As long as Karl is still in Shrek Academy, then everything is easy to say. "To be honest, I was thinking about this issue just now. If the two of them were directly allowed to join the inner courtyard, some people would be dissatisfied. But with their strength, placed in the outer courtyard, even if only for a month, it is still a conscientious talent. That''s why I was hesitant just now, I don''t know how to explain to Sect Master Ning, I hope you don''t mind. " "It doesn''t matter, you are also for their good." Ning Zhifeng nodded. Flender breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the other party''s words. If Liu Erlong doesn''t come, he might actually refuse. that''s all. They talked down this topic. At the same time, Jian Chi and Xiao Gu also reserved seats for future Shrek students. This can be considered a win-win situation. But this way, Ning Rongrong and Tang San have psychological pressure. Ning Rongrong did not expect that the two people who were often bullied by her would join Shrek Academy and become classmates with himself. When she heard about it, she was a little happy at first, but she soon lost her energy. She is happy because someone can be bullied. The unhappy reason is that the spirit power of these two people is higher than hers. As a result, Ning Rongrong''s soul power rankings were dropping sharply. But it doesn''t matter no matter how much she falls, she is currently firmly in the second-to-last position. No one can be shaken. As for Tang San. He felt that his competitiveness seemed to have grown a lot. After all, the strength of these two people is obvious to all Bone is good at defense and war of attrition. Before encountering the Dugu Goose, his record is also quite gorgeous, and he rarely loses. The worst is to be out with the opponent at the same time. Until I met Dugu Goose, who was also good at war of attrition and good at spending. He really lost a game. It can be seen from this that his strength is very strong, if it weren''t for the ability of the lone geese just to restrain the opponent. She really has no way to break the defense of the small bones. The strength of the other sword idiot was even more recognized by Karl. Currently in Shrek Academy, only Xiao Wu can defeat him. Dai Mubai was improving a little bit of strength, maybe it could be done. After all, the gap between the two of them is not very big now. But the sword idiot is also improving. Whether Dai Mubai can surpass the opponent is still unknown. But Jianlun also has a very fatal flaw, that is, his soul power is very low. This can be seen from previous battles. He just stored his soul power in the Soul Guidance Device and released it twice, and it was almost empty. In this situation, the sword idiot can only make a quick fight. Although he relied on his physical fitness and his own swordsmanship, he was also very powerful. But without spirit power, the strength of the spirit master would have to be cut by more than half. So if you want him to improve his strength, the best way is to increase his soul power reserve. This is the right way. that''s all. This matter is temporarily finalized, as long as there is no accident in the middle, it will basically be fixed. Then Liu Erlong took Flanders and went to the college to complete the handover procedures. Wait until the soul master contest is over. Blue Blaster Academy will be officially renamed Shrek Academy! Chapter 626： Team competition! begin! time flies. In a blink of an eye came the day of the team competition. On the first day of the team competition, the third played against the fourth! At the top of the official rankings, the third-placed team is impressively Huangdou! As for the fourth place, that is the team of Elephant Sect. The strength of the two teams is currently evenly matched, and it is not clear who can win. Then after they really fight, it''s called chaos! The seven members of the Huangdou team cooperated very smoothly, and there was no flaw in it. The cooperation between them is even more dazzling. Visual effects explode! On the other hand, Xiang Jiazong was just standing in place and constantly being beaten, as if being suppressed by the Huangdou team. But they persisted for so long without any injuries at all. As a result, their battle time will be stretched indefinitely. In the end, they still accompany them. They transmitted all their spirit power to Yu Tianheng, letting him release his martial spirit, and this squeezed through the opponent''s defense and achieved victory. The total time spent in this game has reached more than forty minutes. Although this time is not very long in the team competition, but the performance of the Huangdou team. Still disappointed Emperor Xueye. He didn''t expect that his own academy would have to solve a small sect and it would take so much effort. It''s really ugly. However, this is only a competition for the junior group. Of all the participants, the oldest is only fourteen years old. Thinking of this, Emperor Xue Ye was relieved. Most of these people have a promising future, and they are still teenagers, so naturally they have to be more tolerant. If it is the youth group, this is also the case, it is estimated that Emperor Xueye is really going to go crazy. As for the teacher group... They didn''t participate, and Emperor Xueye didn''t want the teachers of Huangdou Academy to be tortured and killed by Karl when they went up. So I just launched it. that''s all. The first game is over. Then came the second team game the next day. This time, the second-placed Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect played against the fifth-placed Blue Tyrant Academy. The battle between them can be said to be no suspense. In addition to the regular lineup, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect even dispatched an auxiliary soul master with only level 21 soul power. However, her spirit power is only twenty-one. But she is also the martial soul of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Tower! This person is related to Ning Rongrong, and naturally has this kind of inherited martial spirit. However, compared to Ning Rongrong, her spirit power is not even a genius, it can only be regarded as an upper-middle-class spirit power. However, the Qibao Glazed Pagoda Martial Spirit was already difficult to upgrade. At the age of twelve or thirteen, she possesses a level 21 spirit power, which is already considered rare. It is precisely because of her martial spirit that she directly helped other personnel present, increasing her strength by nearly 30%! This kind of group increase can be achieved by many auxiliary system martial arts. But the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda is different from other auxiliary martial arts spirits. The group support of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda, the percentage increase is very exaggerated! With her assistance, the strength of Jian Chi and others directly increased by about 30%! This is the horror of the Qibao Glazed Tile Tower! It''s not unreasonable that this martial soul can be evaluated as the first auxiliary system martial soul of the mainland. that''s all. The battle lasted less than thirty minutes. The Qibao Glazed Glass Sect completely defeated the Blue Tyrant Academy with a crushing attitude. The game on the second day also ended successfully. Only the team competition on the third day. Now, it was finally Shrek Academy''s turn to play. However, although there were seven people on their side, only six people played in the end. "Next follow the plan, Oscar, give your sausage to me and Ma Hongjun, and then you also pay attention to protect Ning Rongrong. And Ning Rongrong, don''t forget to give us both an increase. As for the others, it is enough to leave it to us two! Xiao Wu doesn''t need to act at all! " The corners of Dai Mubai''s mouth raised slightly, and his mouth wickedly smiled. His expression, coupled with his eyes with different colors, seemed to be full of evil charm. On the side, Ma Hongjun crossed his hands, and his whole body was burning with phoenix flames. "I''m burning up!!" Accompanied by their roar. The game officially begins! Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai took the lead in eating two bites of sausage, and then their spirit power directly increased. Next second. The two of them rushed up directly, and couldn''t help saying that facing each other was a blast! Simultaneously. Ning Rongrong also released his Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Tower and two spirit ring skills. The power of amplification instantly gathered on both of them, allowing their speed and strength to increase again! The power of dual assist is in this place. With the two of them here, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun are already extremely powerful, and they can even fight several of them at once! Not to mention, there are solitary geese paddling at this time. She didn''t take any assistance, and even this plan did not have her role. Now Dugu Goose, just like Xiao Wu, can just watch a play next to him. But she is not a person who can completely paddle. Therefore, she still secretly released her martial spirit, trying to poison the opponent, and at the same time, she also used the spirit ring ability to help Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun improve her strength. In this way, UU reading almost got them, close to a 100% increase in strength! Fire Leopard Academy, there is no force to fight back! They could only get fattened by Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai, and they couldn''t even fight back. However, the captain among them is still a bit brainy. This person, taking advantage of the gap between Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai attacking others, directly rushed out! "As long as the auxiliary spirit masters are resolved, the seven of us can definitely kill them!" He thought well, and there was nothing wrong with the plan. But he missed one person, and that was Xiao Wu! Although Oscar''s spirit power reached the thirty-first level, he was an auxiliary spirit master after all, and his reaction was naturally a step slower. When he found the other party, this person had already come to him! "I will never let you near Ning Rongrong!" Oscar yelled, and leaped forward physically! But it has no effect. This person directly fired a flaming bomb and blasted Oscar away. He has only one goal, and that is Ning Rongrong! But at this time. A pink high-heeled shoe suddenly fell from the sky. It hit him directly in the **** and kicked him aside, even he couldn''t resist! "Huh! Really think I don''t exist!" Xiao Wu clapped her hands with a proud tone. The Dugu Goose on the side gave Xiao Wu a white glance. Oscar stood up again from the side, his eyes full of resentment. "Xiao Wu, you are so fast, why did you shoot before I got hurt!" "Ah? What did you say? I didn''t hear it!" Oscar:... Ning Rongrong and Dugu Yan laughed. Simultaneously. Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai also ended their battle! Chapter 627： Goddess of luck is behind me There is no suspense. With the assistance of Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai alone, as well as the assistance of Oscar and Ning Rongrong, all of the Huo Leopard Academys academics were out of the game. The Dugu Goose was just by the side, a little bit of help, basically it wasn''t a trick. Xiao Wu only gave it a kick. Yes, it means literally. She just gave the opponent''s captain a high heel, and Shun Biai left a shoe print on the opponent''s ass. Xiao Wu didn''t even release her Martial Soul. This kind of battle without suspense, even if you win, there is nothing to show off. However, after today''s game is over, you can''t leave the field directly, but need to draw lots. This time, the teacher led the team to draw lots. And the lottery rules are also very simple, that is, randomly draw a jade lottery from the container. And this and the jade sign with the number one written on it means that there will be a battle. And there are two jade sticks with the number one written on them. As for the remaining one, nothing is written on it. The person who draws this lot represents a bye, and then directly escorted to the final battle. And the most important thing is that this container and jade lottery are manufactured through a special process. As long as you want to use your soul power to detect the numbers above, the jade sign will turn into a fan in the instant you take it out! In other words. Even Title Douluo, there is no way to violate this rule. After all, this is a pre-set procedure, which cannot be broken internally, but can only be removed from the outside. But whoever really does this means that he wants to cheat. So no one wants to do this. Afterwards, Carl, Ning Zhifeng, and a teacher representing Huangdou Academy walked to the stage and began to draw lots. Ning Zhifeng was the first to draw lots. As soon as he came up, he took a jade sign with the number one written on it, and then sighed. "It seems that my luck is not very good." "It''s really not good, but now I''m choosing one of the two. I''m quite sure of my own luck." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he stepped forward and pulled out the jade lottery. The moment he saw this jade sign, he showed a smile. "I just said I was lucky and there was nothing on it. It seems that today''s goddess of luck is standing behind me! " "hateful" The teacher at Huangdou Academy had no choice at this time, but could only get the last jade lottery. obviously. Tomorrow''s battle will be the Emperor Fighting Team against the Qibao Glazed Sect! As a result, Shrek Academy is in a bye! However, their final decisive battle will be held until the day after tomorrow. In other words, after the team competition tomorrow, there will be a day in between before the first battle will be held. But the day after tomorrow will not be idle. At that time, there will be a qualifying battle for the last three places. It''s just that there is no need to watch this kind of battle, and they just walked through the scene. "Hahahaha, our luck is really good, we got a bye, first we come!" Ma Hongjun said loudly. They had already left the field at this time and were in the corridor. Because this corridor is very long and the surroundings are sealed, so Ma Hongjun''s shouts resounded directly throughout the corridor. In addition, it is well-connected, and it can also lead to other places. His voice was naturally heard by other teams. "Ma Hongjun, don''t even think about it, wait until we defeat the Huangdou team! Next, we will defeat you Shrek!" Xiao Bone''s voice came from the other direction. Although his martial arts and soul skills are more underworld, he is personally more sunny. Especially some time ago, he came to Carl''s side and met Ma Hongjun after having a conversation with him. The two are considered to be similar, and they have become relatively good friends. "Hahahaha, little bones, don''t even think about it, the last number one must be our Shrek Academy!" Ma Hongjun responded loudly again. Although their respective corridors are different, they can still speak out through the sound. But at this moment. An indifferent and arrogant voice, mixed in it. "Humph! No matter what, my emperor fighting team will never fail!" Obviously, this voice is from Yu Tianheng. But what people didn''t expect was. This handsome cold guy, even learning from the two of them, began to shout in the air. Obviously, in the face of these two people''s shouts, he could no longer hold back. Even these two people basically didn''t say anything about the Emperor Fighting Team. "Hey, Teacher Carl, what tactics should we specify next?" Hearing Ma Hongjun''s question, Carl rubbed his chicken coop-like hair and smiled. "I don''t have any tactics now. Even if I want to make a tactic, I have to wait tomorrow to see who wins." "Oh, that''s right, I forgot this!" Ma Hongjun stuck out his tongue, a little embarrassed. When other people saw Ma Hongjun embarrassed, they also laughed. that''s all. Today they are fine for a day. But Carl still made a meditation practice plan for them. Since there is no way to conduct high-intensity training in the imperial city, Karl can only retreat and let them conduct meditation training. In any case, this is better than nothing. In general, it is better than letting them do nothing. Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye came the next day. The seven members of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect and the Tiandou Imperial Family Academy, that is, the seven members of the Huangdou Team, came to the arena at the same time. With the high voice of the referee falling. The battle begins! On the Tiandou Royal Academy''s side, the standard formation was opened for nothing as soon as he came up. Auxiliary spirit masters activate martial arts and spirit abilities in the back, and can support them at any time. Then there was one person left to protect Ye Leng Leng, the auxiliary soul master. Then the remaining five people sent out four people, from two directions, to the sides of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect! Yu Tianheng directly started Wuhun, seeking a breakthrough from the front! See the appearance of Yu Tianheng. Keep moving your eyes slightly and shake your hand directly. The new long sword type Soul Guidance Device, pulled out from behind, accurately fell into his hands! This is his latest weapon, the same as the previous one. However, it seems that this latest style looks thicker and stronger than the previous one. Otherwise, if it is broken after a fierce battle, it will be more than worthwhile. "Yu Tianheng! I''ll fight you!" "Sword crazy!!!" "My name is Jian, not Jianchi!" Hearing Yu Tianheng shouting to himself, Jian Chi made a serious retort. But his rebuttal, in the eyes of outsiders, is a bit funny. After all, his character is a sword idiot, but he is not cold, just not very talking. If he insists on meeting people who are equal to him, he is still willing to speak. This is true for Dai Mubai and Yu Tianheng! Chapter 628： Decisive battle object The battle between Qibao Liulizong and the Huangdou team is in fierce eruption. The configuration of both of them is almost exactly the same. They are all an auxiliary soul master, with a strong attack soul master, two agile attack systems and two control systems! It''s just that the sword mad''s martial soul can''t be regarded as a strong offensive system, he just takes the style of a strong offensive system. If he had to say anything, his agile body and elegant movement were more like agile attack system. But he just wants to take the route of the strong offensive system. This is also one of the reasons why Jianlun''s soul power is consumed violently. This is not in line with his martial arts ability! but! This is in line with his style! After all, with a sword, you have to move forward! What kind of body and position, fighting is just an aid! If you don''t have the faith to open the sky with a sword, what kind of sword would you play? This is the concept of Jianzhu, and it is also the path of Jian Douluo Chenxin! Both of them are walking the same path, and even their personalities are somewhat similar. Even the obsession with swords is true! But still that sentence. The sword idiot''s martial soul delayed his speed of drawing the sword. As long as the sword idiot''s martial spirit is a sword, he will definitely be stronger now! However, Carl couldn''t help Wuhun awakening this kind of thing. After Jianchi really enters school, he will at best help Jianchi fit his martial soul better and improve his spirit power. In addition, Carl can''t teach too much, because for people like him, Carl can''t teach a lot. In terms of swordsmanship, Carl can give the other party some pointers. In this swordsmanship, Karl is still very confident. After all, even Sword Douluo, in terms of swordsmanship, he was inferior to Karl Lie. This was what Sword Douluo discovered when the two of them were fighting before. That''s why a person who is so proud of Sword Douluo would be willing to send his own disciple to Shrek Academy to study. ... As time goes by. The fighting time between the two sides soon exceeded an hour. There is almost no complete place in the arena at this time. At the same time, the students of both of them, currently only Jian Chi and Yu Tianheng are still standing in place. The other people have fallen to the ground one after another, obviously they have no fighting power. This is true even for small bones. However, Zhihe and Yu Tianheng were also wearing rough clothes at this time, and there were also many scars on their bodies. "It''s a sword idiot! The strength is really not to be underestimated, no wonder it can defeat Dai Mubai! But next, it is my victory. I will let you know the true power of Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus Rex! " Accompanied by a roar. Yu Tianheng exhausted the last trace of his soul power, roaring towards Jianlun! But Jianzhu shook his head, holding his long sword in both hands. "Yu Tianheng, you are also very strong, almost as good as Dai Mubai! However, you can''t defeat me with this alone! " "Create your own soul skills!" Accompanied by a low growl from Jianzhu. Huge soul power, instantly converged on Jianlun''s body! At this moment. Hundreds of clones appeared around! This is Jianlun''s own soul ability! And now he still retains a trace of soul power, releasing this blow. When he faced the lone geese before, he relied purely on his own mental power and created a phantom in the sky. In the end, it only hurt Dugu Goose''s forehead, leaving her with a drop of donated blood. But the current sword idiot, although he is not in a perfect state, but has retained some spirit power, after releasing this trick. The momentum is completely different from the previous time when you played against the Dugu Goose! In an instant! The surrounding air appeared to be still for a second! Hundreds of avatars merged together in an instant, forming the image of a sword idiot! Accompanied by a white glow flashed past! Yu Tianheng spit out a mouthful of blood, and there was an injury in his abdomen that was not very deep, but not shallow. This injury will not kill him, but it will make him temporarily unable to move. After a blow. Yu Tianheng fell to the ground, nothing happened. The sword idiot casually took a sword flower, threw the blood out of the sword, and then handsomely retracted it into the scabbard. Although his current image is a bit embarrassing. But invincible! Especially his combination of moves has captured the hearts of many girls! "This game! Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School wins!" After the referee announces the winning side. Today''s game also came to an end. On the Shrek Academy side, I finally saw who my last competitor was! In this way, Karl can specify a battle plan based on the opponent''s strength. However, there was still one less person on Shrek Academy''s side. And the most important thing is that there are two people on their side who are auxiliary spirit masters, so at that time, someone must protect them. This is the main thing! "Dugu Goose, we lack one person now, so this time, I intend to let you be the main attacker. When that happens, you will cooperate with Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu, and you must take the lead in solving sword madness! He is the most threatening person among the opponents. As long as he is sent out of the arena, we will win half! " "I''m the main attacker? But my spirit..." Although Dugu Goose is very excited because her martial arts can only attack on the flanks, there is no way to be the main attacker. But Carl let her do it. This made Dugu Yan''s excited colleagues also feel a little surprised. She didn''t know, why Carl made such an arrangement. "Dugu Yan, you don''t have to doubt, you are the main attacker, with Xiao Wu and Dai Mubai, you can better exert your strength! You know, your advantage is not in speed and strength, but in the invisible, colorless and odorless poison! As long as you go deep into the crowd and release your own poison, even if they have prepared a way to defend against your toxins in advance, it is impossible to expect you to be the main attack when you come up! At that time, as long as they inhale a toxin, it will be great for us! " Hearing Karl''s words, Dugu Yan clenched his fists in excitement. "I know the teacher, I will work hard!" "Speaking of Xiaoyan and Xiaobai as the main attackers with me, there is no problem. But what about Oscar and Ning Rongrong? Ma Hongjun alone cannot protect both of them. " Xiao Wu asked a very serious question. To this. Karl just smiled, then looked at Ma Hongjun and Oscar. "Ma Hongjun, Oscar, are you two confident to protect Ning Rongrong? Even if you sacrifice yourself for this, let yourself leave early? " "I''m OK!" Oscar was the first to answer, but smiled. It''s just that his smile looked a little wretched, which made Ning Rongrong''s heart of touch that had just risen, and he immediately took it back. Ma Hongjun scratched his head, somewhat puzzled. "I have no problem, but Mr. Carl, is your method really feasible?" Chapter 629： decisive battle! "Of course it is feasible, and this is the safest way to win! Besides, I have other methods. Would you like to listen? However, other methods are to increase the pressure on Oscar and Ning Rongrong. On the other hand, your main fighters can win as long as they rush into the crowd. After all, no matter which method it is, whether it is necessary to let Oscar and Ning Rongrong exit first. At the same time, your first goal is to solve the sword madness. So if you want to hear, I don''t mind telling you. " Hearing Karl''s words, Xiao Wu and others looked at each other, and then shook their heads at the same time. "Forget it, let them compare the two auxiliary type spirit masters and bear the main pressure, so let me do it. At least I am fat and can bear a lot of pressure, and the two of them have also been protected by me! " Ma Hongjun patted his belly, pulled open the corners of his mouth, and made a grimace. But Carl shook his head, and then put his gaze on Oscar. "In addition to Ma Hongjun, you have to bear some pressure for Oscar. Because in this plan, Ning Rongrong''s martial arts spirit is very important, she must not be allowed to leave the stage. On the other hand, your sausages are almost ready to be made by then, just leave them to Ning Rongrong for preservation. And you have only one role, and that is to act as a physical shield for Ning Rongrong. If Ma Hongjun can''t take care of it, it''s time for your hero to save the beauty! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared in his eyes. Boy, thats all I can help you. After that, its up to you to see if you can seize this opportunity. If this time, if you still can''t grasp it, I advise you to die as soon as possible! Carl knew that Oscar liked Ning Rongrong, but he knew that he was humble and not worthy of Ning Rongrong. Therefore, he has not dared to take the initiative to speak up, so he can only follow others, and then chat with Ning Rongrong through other people''s words. Carl saw through his careful thinking early in the morning. And in the original book, Ning Rongrong and Oscar are the original partners. Carl doesn''t like to develop the system, so there is nothing wrong with letting the two of them make a pair based on the original CP. Even if Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, and Ma Hongjun and Bai Chenxiang formed a pair, Carl wouldn''t say anything. Only Xiao Wu and Tang San, the original hero and heroine, Carl would never let them be together! As for the reason... There is no reason! Carl thought so, and then glanced at the thoughtful Xiao Wu, and Tang San beside him, couldn''t help but smile. at the same time. Oscar is also a little excited. For the first time, he was able to fight alongside Ning Rongrong. So his idea is very simple. That is to use all means to protect Ning Rongrong from getting hurt! This is his simple idea. After all, the Oscar at this time was still very young, and he had not experienced so much life and death, let alone been deceived. He now treats people more with sincerity. Even Ning Rongrong is like this. Although she doesn''t have any good feelings for Oscar now. But for her classmates, she will still give some respect. "In that case, my safety is left to you two!" Ning Rongrong leaned forward slightly, causing Oscar and Ma Hongjun to blush. This made Ning Rongrong amused. "By the way, brother, as the main attacker, are we attacking frontally or outflanking? Or are we scattered and surrounded?" "Don''t have to be so troublesome, you have only one goal, and that is Jianzhu! Where did he go, where did the three of you go, and I set a goal for you, that is to get him out of the game within three minutes! Can it be done? " Hearing Carl''s words, Xiao Wu suddenly became energetic, and Dai Mubai and Dugu Yan were also sitting in jeopardy. The three of them looked at each other and smiled confidently at the same time. "No problem, promise to complete the task!" Hearing the answers of the three of them, Carl then turned his gaze to Ma Hongjun and Oscar. "You two, do you have the confidence to protect Ning Rongrong''s safety within three minutes?" "no problem!" The two also answered the question in unison. When Carl saw this scene, he nodded in satisfaction, and finally put his gaze on Ning Rongrong. "Ning Rongrong, I only give you one task in this battle, that is, not to be out of the game, and at the same time, the martial arts ability will not be cut off! Don''t you want to prove that you can become stronger after the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School? Now is the best time to prove it to your father! As long as we win and you are not out, even if your father loses the game, he will be happy for you! " "Yeah! I see, Teacher Carl! I will try my best to make my dad look at me with admiration!" Ning Rongrong also clenched his fists excitedly. Seeing this scene, Carl was very satisfied. When the others saw this, they all smiled. In terms of controlling the atmosphere, Carl did a better job. Even Tang San on the side saw and couldn''t help but become excited. It''s just that this battle doesn''t have his share, so he can only fight for the next Soul Master Competition to play. After all, this is just a Soul Master Competition in the Heaven Dou Empire. In the next three to four years, there will be an elite spirit master competition across the continent organized by the Wuhun Hall, the Heaven Dou Empire, and the Star Luo Empire! . This kind of competition is held every five years. Those who are over fifteen years old and under twenty-five years old can participate in the competition. So this is Tang San''s current goal. It is also what Carl wants to achieve. He wanted to make Shrek Academy completely famous, and it was far from enough to rely on the Soul Master Competition of the Heaven Dou Empire. But this time the Soul Master Competition can be used as a springboard to help them participate in the subsequent whole-Continent Soul Master Competition. So this number one is especially important for Carl! that''s all. Time was quickly lost. In a blink of an eye came the day of the decisive battle. But before that, there was another battle for the 4th, 5th, and 6th ranking. The battle between them was over in one day. And there is no suspense in this battle. The Elephant Sect took fourth place, the Blue Tyrant Academy ranked fifth, and the Fire Leopard Sect ranked sixth. However, due to the Blue Tyrant Academy, it has cancelled its qualifications and voluntarily merged with Shrek Academy. So although they are still participating in the competition, the ranking is meaningless. In other words. Wait until the game is over. Fire Leopard Sect will automatically rise a rank. In this way, he can be regarded as having picked up a leak, and can continue to eat the subsidy of the Tiandou royal family. But after their battle was over, the next day they came to the real battlefield! The members of Shrek Academy and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect are all ready! The battle is about to begin! Chapter 630： Clash! "Everyone, be careful. Although they only have six people, everyone is very powerful. Although Oscar is an auxiliary spirit master, he has not done anything yet, so it is difficult for us to guess what the opponent''s spirit is. As for Xiao Wu, her strength is the strongest of the opponent, and Brother Jian will try to contain her when that happens. Dai Mubai''s strength is not weaker than Xiao Wu, so I will be responsible for containing the opponent. The rest of you, look for opportunities to bypass Ma Hongjun and Dugu Yan, and now solve the two auxiliary spirit masters! " Little Bones spoke, and the others nodded and agreed. Although his strength is not the strongest, he is the captain of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. There is no way. Although Jianchi is very strong, he is not suitable to be the captain, because he has no way to mobilize the atmosphere and formulate combat strategies. What he is best at is to make breakthroughs directly. This is the normal style of Jianzhu''s painting. at the same time. Xiao Wu also made full preparations in accordance with the planned formation. Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and Dugu Yan stood at the forefront. Oscar and Ma Hongjun are tied for the second echelon, and Ning Rongrong is the last. Their formation is exactly one triangle, which looks a little weird. Because this is the first time I have seen this formation! "Please confirm the Wuhun!" "Now, the game begins!" As the referee''s voice fell. The two sides rushed up like wild beasts out of the cage instantly! Jian Chi''s opponent was Xiao Wu. Although they didn''t know what Xiao Wu''s strength really looked like, as long as they contacted him, Jianzhu would be able to find a solution. But when he had just arrived in front of Xiao Wu and collided with her, he found out. Dai Mubai and Dugu Yan had already come to his side at the same time! "how come" "Sword crazy! This is our plan!" Dai Mubai showed a smile, directly activated the third spirit ability, and shot out mercilessly. The Dugu Goose also hit with all strength, smashing towards the opponent! At the same time, Dugu Goose has not forgotten to release the venom of the green phosphorus snake. Although this toxin has a slower onset, it is colorless and tasteless, as long as the opponent is not paying attention, it will be hit. Xiao Wu didn''t hesitate even more. She directly released the second spirit ability charm, making the figure of the sword idiot pause! Then her pink fist, wrapped in a powerful force, bombarded Jianzhu''s body! at the same time. The attacks of Dai Mubai and Dugu Yan also arrived in time. Jian Chi was directly besieged by the three of them, and instantly smashed into the edge area, and even smashed the wall into a huge human hole. Less than ten seconds after the opening, Jianzhu was injured. Such a scene immediately made the other members of the Qibao Liuli Sect feel incredible. They knew from the beginning that Shrek Academy would do something about Jianlun. But no one could have imagined that they would join forces and deal with one person! This is really not about martial ethics! But this is a game, they use a strategy, that is their freedom! I can only blame myself for being too simple and failing to see through the other party''s strategy. So Xiao Bone and the others rushed forward without hesitation, trying to stop the three Xiao Wu from continuing their attack. If the three of them are allowed to continue beating Jianzhu. He had no way to resist, and he would leave the field even if he couldn''t even use the big move. This is what the ossicles don''t want to see. But their choice is just right! There are two branches of Carl''s strategy. One of them is that the other party will only send one or two people to support Jianzhu. When the time comes, you can leave nothing to do, just surround Jianzhu alone! Even if he was injured, he had to leave the field. Then Ma Hongjun and Oscar would be responsible for protecting Ning Rongrong from behind. But the other party obviously didn''t do this, but a brainstorm, everyone rushed up! In this case, it is Ning Rongrong''s turn to show off! "Nine Treasures are transferred out with Liuli!" "First Soul Ability: The Nine Treasures are famous and said: Power!" "Second Spirit Ability: The Nine Treasures are famous and the second said: Speed!" With the two yellow spirit rings, they kept rising in Ning Rongrong''s body. The increase in strength and speed instantly covered the bodies of the three Xiao Wus. The three of them also launched a general attack on Jianlun in full accordance with the plan! "Dai Mubai! Help me stop them!" Xiao Wu is serious! As long as she is serious, she will call the full name of her teammate. Dai Mubai also nodded at this time, and did not hesitate to activate the spirit ring to explode, stacking the three spirit rings together! A powerful wave of soul power swept around in an instant, causing large swaths of smoke. At the same time, the Dugu Goose also lights up the three spirit rings together, directly adding the abilities they need to Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu! What Dai Mubai needs is defensive power, and what Xiao Wu needs is strength and speed! Dugu Goose''s martial soul is considered to be half of the auxiliary martial soul, so she can increase BUFf for others. But her martial spirit was far from Ning Rongrong''s. That is, each of her spirit abilities can only be attached to one person alone Not just her, most of the auxiliary martial arts are like this. Even with a wide range of additional attributes, the increase is relatively small. Like the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, or even the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, there is only one martial soul that can directly stack multiple targets accurately! Therefore, Dai Mubai at this time was even more alone, blocking the offensive of the other six. The lone goose releases toxins and envelopes everyone. "Everyone obeys the order, wear a mask, and don''t inhale toxins!" As the ossicles'' voice fell, each of them put on a mask. But Dugu Yan laughed. Obviously, the reaction of these people has been slower, and the snake venom has been inhaled by them. Although there are not many toxins, as long as they inhale a little bit, Biphos snake venom can tear a gap in their body, and then allow more speed to enter the other party''s body through pores or other means! This is the horror of Biphos Venom! If his martial spirit can evolve into the Jade Phosphorus Snake Emperor, then it will be like Dugu Bo. Even if you don''t need to inhale it, it will be poisoned just by touching it! And the other party''s choice is the most beneficial for Shrek Academy! at the same time. Xiao Wu also came to Jianzhu''s body, releasing all her strength, and bombarding his abdomen! The sword idiot at this time also woke up. Although it was said that he was surrounded by three people before, which caused him to be a little trapped, but now he has reflected it. Faced with Xiao Wu''s attack, Jianzhu dodged directly. He wanted to continue the counterattack. However, Xiao Wu used her fist to bombard the wall with the force, and instantly bounced herself back. At the same time, she kicked out in a very strange position! Chapter 631： Ultimate winner The angle of Xiao Wu''s foot is tricky and powerful. Jianlun wanted to take the opportunity to fight back, but was caught off guard by Xiao Wu''s kick. He hadn''t expected that Xiao Wu would still be able to take advantage of his strength in this situation! And she still used her own power to strike a new blow! This kind of fighting style is unheard of and unseen by the sword idiot. No matter who he played against before, the opponent had never used this technique. This made Jianzhu understand. The cute little beauty in front of me is actually a rabbit that can bite people! And it''s still a rabbit that is as threatening as a beast! Thinking of this, the sword idiot was holding his sword back, taking advantage of the space of the hut attack, his legs forcibly inserted into the ground of Cinder, and then swung a blow! The surging soul power condensed into sword energy at this moment, swaying away! At the same time, his feet, because they were inserted into the ground, added a touch of stability to him, allowing him to release his sword energy with all his heart! With this sword aura, even if Dai Mubai came, he still had to be cautious. Because the sword spirit of the sword idiot is not something ordinary people can bear head-on! But Xiao Wu smiled slightly, tilted her head, showing a cute expression. "The third spirit ability!" "Teleport" As Xiao Wu''s voice fell. Her voice is still there, but no one is seen! Jianlun has a sense of crisis at this time. He didn''t expect that the other party actually teleported, and his feet must now be pulled out of the ground quickly. But he hasn''t waited for any action. Xiao Wu''s pink fist had already appeared in front of him! A punch without warning, hit Jianzhu''s face directly, trying to forcibly knock him out. But Jianlun released his soul power to block Xiao Wu''s blow, and at the same time he brought the long sword straight and stab toward the front! See this scene. Xiao Wu chuckled again and activated his teleporting ability again. "The first spirit ability!" "Waist Bow" Xiao Wu yelled and appeared behind Jianzhu, while her legs clamped the opponent''s waist, releasing her first spirit ability! Jian Mo had no room for resistance, and was directly thrown into the air by Xiao Wu. After feeling that he was in the air, Jianchi was a little surprised, but he did not panic. But at this moment, a flaming figure suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. This is what Jianlun didn''t expect! "Sword idiot! Give it to me!!!" Accompanied by Ma Hongjun''s roar, his first spirit ability exploded directly, releasing a powerful flame ray, rushing towards the sword idiot. Facing Ma Hongjun''s attack from a height, Jian Chi snorted coldly and directly released his soul power, causing a burst of explosion in the air, and then changed the direction of his body. Seeing this unconventional way of moving their bodies, Xiao Wu and Ma Hongjun were a little surprised. Then I saw Ma Hongjun''s move straight down, causing a pothole to appear on the ground. Xiao Wu took advantage of this opportunity to immediately rush towards the sword idiot! "Eight segments!" Accompanied by a soft sound. Xiao Wu''s physical skills directly release the sword idiot. The dazzling speed and the blessing of soul power caused the sword idiot to be unable to resist at all, and could only let Xiao Wu release this set of combos. Seven consecutive hits in the volley, and finally a very heavy throwing technique, which smashed Jianlun to the ground! This is the power of Badan throw! The sword idiot was thrown to the ground without any resistance, and at the same time a huge hole was smashed, directly covering the small hole that Ma Hongjun had just punched out. "Ma Hongjun, go back to protect Oscar and Ning Rongrong!" "Roger that!" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Ma Hongjun immediately flew back. Because they are fighting here. Someone is already going over, wanting to attack Oscar and Ning Rongrong. However, this person''s spirit power level is only twenty-nine. Even if Oscar is only an auxiliary spirit master, he can temporarily delay for a while. Then, when Ma Hongjun arrived, he was out! Now, their numbers are balanced. It''s just a little deviation from the original plan. Three minutes have passed by this time. Jianchi hasn''t retired yet, and even after Xiao Wu''s eight-stage throw, he can stand up stubbornly. Such a spirit, even Xiao Wu was a little surprised. "It''s not over yet!" "Create your own soul skills!" Accompanied by the sword idiot''s roar. The phantom in the sky flew towards Xiao Wu. But his attack has long been thoroughly studied by Karl. When specifying the plan yesterday, Carl specifically said that Jianluns self-created spirit ability not only needs to consume a lot of spirit power, but also consumes a lot of spirit power. And the phantoms he created were probably created by using his own martial arts characteristics. Among them, it is very difficult to distinguish between the real and the false. However, Carl gave Xiao Wu a trick, which is the reflection or shadow on the opponent! As long as there are shadows or reflections it is the entity! If not, it must be a ghost, so don''t worry about it at all. But this way of distinguishing is very easy for Carl. But for Dai Mubai and the others, it was a little uncomfortable. After all, they are all on the line of strong offensive, it is difficult to find these details. Even with Carl''s guidance, they would not be able to quickly discover these small things during the battle. But Xiao Wu is different. She has the spiritual power of a hundred thousand year soul beast. Although it is still not possible to fully play, it is enough to support her to observe these details that are not easily detectable. So at this time, Xiao Wu''s two pink pupils were constantly shaking. Her eyes adjusted quickly, and finally found the place where the opponent had the most phantom and rushed out! "The third spirit ability! Teleport!" Accompanied by Xiao Wu''s cry, she directly released the third spirit ability and rushed into the opponent''s phantom! Afterwards, Jianzhu''s welcome changed in an instant, and what was it in the end! The powerful sword aura cut a gap in the ground. But Xiao Wu used her own insight and the third spirit ability to teleport to avoid the opponent''s final blow. She was not injured! Jian Chi was surprised, and his figure was a little shaky. This blow almost consumed nearly 80% of his strength. Coupled with the previous injuries, he is now extremely weak. But he still didn''t understand why Xiao Wu could avoid him with this trick! Because in his calculations, this blow is a must in the same level! But Xiao Wu escaped, which made him unable to understand! "Why you" "There is no why, if you want to know, then wait until you join us and ask Mr. Carl!" Chapter 632： victory! "Ms. Carl? I see..." Jian Chi nodded, and then ran up again. Although he has consumed most of his power, he was also injured. But as a sword idiot, he naturally couldn''t admit defeat. Although he rushed forward, there was a high probability that Xiao Wu would solve it, but this would not affect his determination. Xiao Wu''s face was even more serious, and she immediately released the spirit ring to burst, stacking the three spirit rings together, and using the strongest strength to respect each other! at the same time. On Ma Hongjun''s side, there was another person who wanted to sneak around and attack. Due to Dugu Goose and Dai Mubai, they have been restrained by the other two soul veterans. So the remaining two A twenty-ninth-level great spirit masters, together with a twenty-first-level auxiliary soul master, just started stealing homes. If it wasn''t for someone who wanted to steal a home and was discovered before, Ma Hongjun wouldn''t be very good at fighting three people. But now there are only two twenty-ninth levels. Although they have been added BUFF, Ning Rongrong will also add BUFF! In addition, her spirit power is still better than the other party''s, and the time to increase Ma Hongjun will be longer. So he is not afraid of fighting attrition with the opponent at all. More importantly, the sausages on Ma Hongjun''s side can also help them recover from their injuries. And the most important thing is that Oscar''s third spirit ability has not been used yet! And his third spirit ability at the bottom of the box was enough to change the situation of this battle! Their current battle has lasted for ten minutes. Almost everyone used his best to end the battle. However, judging from the current situation, they have been deadlocked here. So according to his own judgment, Oscar directly opened the third spirit ring! "Xiao Wu! And everyone, please catch my third spirit ability!" "Fly fast mushroom sausage!" Accompanied by Oscar''s roar. Three big sausages flew out of his hands, and accurately fell into the hands of Xiao Wu and the others. However, three big sausages were released in one breath, and Oscar disappeared all at once. This is why he does not use this trick lightly. He had too little time to obtain this spirit ring, and his current level was too low. So releasing his spirit ability three times almost emptied most of his spirit power. As long as his level is two or three higher, he won''t be as vain as he is now. But this is enough. After getting this sausage, Xiao Wu and the others ate it quickly, and then a very beautiful phantom feather emerged from behind! And most importantly, they gained temporary flying ability! "You can fly?!" Seeing this scene, the people of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Before they were in a stalemate with Xiao Wu and the others, it was because the difference in spirit power level was not too big, and they all needed to fight on the ground. However, now that they have gained the ability to fly, even Dai Mubai''s speed has more than doubled than before! Such power is shocking. At the same time, Ning Zhifeng also saw the plasticity of Oscar''s ability! "I really didn''t expect that this most inconspicuous food type auxiliary soul master would still have such power. Although it is not clear how long this ability can help them fly. But as long as there are thirty seconds, this battle is basically over. " Ning Zhifeng sighed. Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo next to each other looked at each other and sighed. They knew very well that this battle had nothing to do with them after being besieged by a few people and hit hard by Xiao Wu in this battle. Now Shrek Academy has even gained the ability to fly. As a result, their mobility has been greatly increased, coupled with the previous war of attrition, and the green phosphorus snake venom of the lone goose, has been stimulating their nerves. This battle can already be over! With the passage of time. One minute later. The illusory wings just disappeared. On the Shrek Academy side, all the members of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had been stunned. They are no longer able to fight! In this battle, Shrek Academy won a great victory! "All Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School fainted, Shrek Academy wins!" Accompanied by the referee Gao Husheng, everyone in Shrek Academy immediately embraced and cheered. Especially Oscar. The person next to him was Ning Rongrong, which directly doubled his excitement! Accompanied by bursts of cheers. The youth group of the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition just came to an end. The people of Shrek Academy also gradually withdrew amidst cheers. And starting tomorrow, it will be the youth group competition. Shrek Academy did not sign up, so there is no need to go to the game. Next, they have a rest period of nearly half a month. Because the competition system of the youth group is basically the same as that of the youth group. And in order to celebrate their first place, Karl also gave them a half-month vacation, letting them play casually! After getting this kind of permission, everyone in Shrek Academy became even more excited. Even that night, all the students suffered from insomnia. Early the next morning. All of them, with dark circles under their eyes, began to go out to play. They continue to go shopping where they haven''t visited before. As for the three of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan they have lived in the imperial city before, so naturally they have no interest in it. So now they plan to go to the auction house to play, and maybe they can buy something interesting at that time. And these three are all rich sisters, and they are not bad at all. Even if the money is short of money, Xiao Wu can still call Karl and let him pay. And this operation is not the first time. Carl has long been used to it. But after everyone has gone out. Emperor Xueye also came to Carl''s side and congratulated his students personally for winning the first place in the juvenile group. And the Emperor Xueye came here to invite Karl to watch the youth group competition. To this. Carl refused at first, but when he thought that he had nothing to do in the past few days, he simply passed by. As for the procedures at Blue Bull Academy, just leave it to Flanders to do it. He is clear in this regard. that''s all. With the kind invitation of Emperor Xueye, Carl came to the competition venue and began to watch the next game. This was the case for the next ten days. And the youth group was the first in the competition, and was won by the Huangdou team without any suspense! Xue Qinghe, led by the members of Huangdou Academy, won the victory with absolute advantage. have to say. The Huangdou team, which was crushed in the youth group, was exasperated when it came to the youth group. The second place is the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Their background is still there, and it is not surprising to get this ranking. The third place is Elephant Sect, followed by Fire Leopard Sect and Blue Tyrant Academy. As for the white elephant sect who made up the number, it is no surprise that it is sixth in the bottom. So far. The youth competition is over. Next, there is the much-anticipated teacher group competition! Chapter 633： Fairies fight mortals suffer The last game of the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition, although it was said to be a teacher''s competition. But in fact, this is already a pure entertainment exhibition game. For the teachers of these academies, except for the teachers of Elephant Armor Sect, they are very clever and want to touch Title Douluo''s strength. Other colleges don''t want to touch this brow at all. So they did not participate in this game. And this game, from the very beginning, was basically a battle between Carl and Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. Ning Zhifeng, that is, lay hands on the side. Zao Wou-ki and Flanders are more of cheering. They have basically reached an agreement, and the others will not do it. In other words, it was Carl now, singled out Ning Zhifeng, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo. As for the Elephant Sect. They have long been ignored. "Next, let me announce that the last melee will begin now!" Because there are three Title Douluo on the field, plus their identities. Therefore, the emperor Xueye himself will serve as the referee this time. As his voice fell. The game officially begins! "Qibao has Liuli out of it!" Accompanied by a soft voice from Ning Zhifeng. Seven spirit rings lit up on him instantly! Yellow yellow purple purple black black black! This is his seven spirit rings, and the Qibao Glazed Glass Tower, the most standard configuration! Every spirit ability of Ning Zhifeng can give Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo an increase of at least about 50%! And Ning Zhifeng did not hesitate to release the martial spirit body, once again strengthening the effect of the spirit ability. In this way, Ning Zhifeng directly increased their growth rate by 60%! Unfortunately, this is his limit. If his Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can also evolve into a Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda and gain two more spirit rings, he will break through this limit. But Ning Zhifeng had no hope, so he put this dream on the body of Ning Rongrong, who is now the spirit of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. But even if it only increased by 60%, it was a very powerful increase for Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo! Bone Douluo''s level is ninety-fifth. With such an increase, his spirit power and other strengths in all aspects have directly reached the level of ninety-six, approaching ninety-seven! And after counting his personal explosive power, even facing the 97-level Super Douluo, he has the power to fight! As for the sword Douluo on the other side, his spirit power had already been raised to level 97 because of Karl''s instructions. Now he has stabilized this strength, coupled with Ning Zhifeng''s increase. In this way, Jian Douluo Chenxin''s strength has directly reached the level of the 98th level peak! However, level ninety-nine and level ninety-eight are a very huge threshold. With his current augmented strength, he might be able to compete with rank ninety-nine, but he definitely couldn''t beat him. When Carl saw this, he also gave Zao Wou-ki and Flander a look. Both of them nodded at the same time, and then retired directly. That''s right. It''s that simple. If you look at it below, it is easy to be accidentally injured by Title Douluo''s battle. In addition, this time, they had agreed to fight in advance, Flanders and Zao Wou-ki, there was no need to join in the fun here. They can leave the field directly. As for the Elephant Sect. They rushed up ignorantly. These people don''t believe in Karl''s strength at all, just as strong as others boasted. So their three more than 80-level Spirit Douluos released their spirits together and rushed towards Karl. But facing the charge of the three of them. Karl just beckoned gently. Eight black and one red spirit rings appeared from under his feet at the same time. Next second. A black soul ring flickered. With Carl''s actions, the space where the other three charged at the position instantly collapsed! There are no signs. These three people were directly overwhelmed by Carl''s ability to shake fruits, and they couldn''t get up again! This blow directly killed three Contras in seconds, which caused the people present to take a breath. Even the Xueye Emperor, this was the first time he saw Carl do something so close at this time. He is also very shocked now, the power Carl is currently showing. "It''s really you, you killed all three of them in one move, and now there is no troublemaker here, let me meet you next! Chenxin, don''t do anything first, let me have two tricks with him! " The voice did not fall. Bone Douluo had already rushed up. I saw his ninth spirit ring light up. Bone Douluo didn''t dare to underestimate Carl, he was a powerful big move right from the start! I saw a huge bone dragon rising from before Karl''s eyes! This is Bone Douluo''s strongest trick! But the strong side of Bone Douluo lies in his defensive power! In terms of attack power, Bone Douluo Gu Rong was really inferior to Sword Douluo. So this bone dragon of his looks mighty, and with endless coercion. But in Carl''s eyes, China is untrue and has no power. The only thing that can be praised is the defense. But for this kind of hard thing, Carl has his method to make it soft and brittle! Eventually disappeared! I saw Carl take a deep breath, summon Hades, and at the same time release the power of shaking fruit and fluttering fruit! The combination of these two powers formed his spirit ability, and at the same time the spirit ring also lit up! Along with the air leaning against you scream! The slash that is enough to penetrate the dimension is coming in an instant! The powerful blow even caused some cracks in the space. At the same time, the bone dragon of Bone Douluo was directly resolved by Karl''s blow! Its just that the space in the Douluo Continent world is still very stable. Compared to other worlds, its much stronger. Therefore, the space crack caused by Carl was repaired in less than a second. If this were changed to other worlds that Carl had stayed in before, it would be impossible to recover from the space cracks in less than two or three seconds. It can also be seen from here that the gap between the various worlds. Regardless of this is not a problem Carl should be concerned about. He just glanced at the space fissure slightly, and then soared into the sky, rushing towards the Bone Douluo in mid-air! At this time, Bone Douluo really wanted to say: Don''t come over! But considering his own image and majesty, he could only hold on and activate other spirit abilities again to prevent Karl from attacking him. But no matter what kind of bone dragon he creates, what kind of soul ability he activates, he can be destroyed by Carl with a single sword! Under such circumstances, Bone Douluo took a breath. It''s not just him. Carl is also using about 80% of his power at this time, so every attack he makes is huge! Thus. The bad luck is not only the Bone Douluo in front of him. Those who watched the show, teachers and students from other colleges, and even Shrek Academy''s own people, could only hide far away. For fear of being affected by the battle of Title Douluo level. Look no problem. But it''s not good to be injured by mistake. The so-called immortal fighting mortals suffer, this is the situation now! Chapter 634： 1 to 2! "Chenxin! No more, I can''t stand it anymore! Come up and help me!" Although Bone Douluo Gu Rong didn''t want to admit it, it was a fact. He alone couldn''t withstand Karl''s offensive like a storm. And the most important thing is. Every time Carl attacked, Gu Rong''s spirit ability could be destroyed. The defensive ability he was proud of was shredded in front of Carl, like paper, without any resistance at all. But that''s not entirely correct, at least his spirit abilities can still block part of Karl''s offensive. If not, Gu Rong would have already been defeated by now. And after this not a long battle, Bone Douluo has basically realized what the difference is between himself and Karl. And this is still the case with the assistance of Ningzhifeng. If there is no Ning Zhifeng, Bone Douluo feels that although he will not be killed by Carl with a single move. But it can''t last ten rounds. Even now, they had gone through twenty or thirty rounds of battle, and Bone Douluo felt that he couldn''t hold on anymore. As long as he continues to fight for no more than fifty rounds, he will definitely be defeated! Although Bone Douluo now had spirit power and combat power comparable to level 97, it was far worse than Carl. At this time Jian Douluo Chenxin rushed into the sky with Gu Rong''s help. He flies with his sword, like a real sword fairy, handsome and handsome! Join the battlefield with Chenxin. Carl''s expression became more solemn. Although Sword Douluo''s spirit power has been upgraded, and Ning Zhifeng''s assistants have also held the spirit power, as well as various strengths. But compared to Carl, there is still a clear gap. However, he and Bone Douluo have been friends for many years. These two people also have a martial arts fusion skill. The cooperation between them is even more intimate. So its really tricky for Carl to fight. Of course, he would not think that he would lose to these two people, because in Carl''s view, it is almost impossible! Join the battlefield with Chenxin. Gu Rong also settled down and released his ninth spirit ability again, summoning a huge bone dragon. Chen Xin didn''t hesitate, and directly activated the ninth spirit ability to create a hundred-meter long sword! The two released their spirit abilities at the same time and attacked Karl! Facing the offensive of these two men, Carl frowned slightly, and the red spirit ring suddenly gleamed! The **** breath, combined with Carl''s various abilities, enveloped all the surrounding area! Next second. The three of them disappeared directly in this space! This is to prevent the collision between them and cause an explosion in this area, so he directly activated the **** breath and sent himself and the two of them into the **** space. In this way, Ningzhifeng''s ability also disappeared directly. Because of his auxiliary ability, there is no way to penetrate the space at all. "How is it possible! They are no longer in this space?!" Ning Zhifeng felt a little weird after realizing this. Now in the entire arena, he is alone, as well as the elders and principals of the Elephant Sect who fell to the ground. The rest of the audience had no idea what happened. They just felt that a flash of red light suddenly flashed around them. Then Carl, Chen Xin and Gu Rong disappeared like this. "What the **** happened? Could it be said that Carl still has the ability to transfer space? But this is not a space transfer, it is more realistic to create a space alone. Otherwise, my spirit power would never be interrupted so abruptly! This means that they must have been there, in another space that I cannot step into! Only in this way is the most reasonable explanation! " Ning Zhifeng came to this conclusion after thinking for a while. If not, he couldn''t explain why his soul power would suddenly be interrupted. It''s not just him. Most people can perceive this at this time, so everyone is also guessing that this is because Karl created a space out of thin air and pulled the two of them in. And this also caused the people present to take a breath. They all know that Carl can travel through space to achieve the effect of instant movement. And Carl''s ability to shatter space and split space is not the first time he has shown it. So they are not surprised by these abilities of Karl. But Carl''s hand directly created another space. And this is the first time for all of them to see Karl''s red spirit ring completely light up! Even people from Shrek Academy, when Dugu Goose and Tang San were discussing each other. Carl''s red spirit ring just shone, and it did not emit a shocking light as before. So they boldly guessed that Karl''s ninth spirit ring was related to this space! However, just when everyone was speculating wildly. The blood-red light suddenly shone in the center of the venue. Carl didn''t know when, he returned to midair, and he had no injuries except for a torn hole in his clothes! On the other hand, Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo were already half kneeling on the ground in embarrassment, as if they had experienced something extraordinary. "How about it, now you know the gap between us? If you are not convinced, it does not matter, you continue to go, I will still accompany you. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. Before the two of them lost Ning Zhifeng''s notes in the regional space, their strengths directly returned to their original normal level. Thus. Their attacks had no effect on Carl, and in the end, Carl''s clothes could be broken. It was because the two men released the martial soul fusion skill. But even so. Carl dealt with the two of them, but it only took ten rounds to solve it in battle. The time is less than even a minute. And this is the first time Carl has come to this world with all his strength. And he also let Chen Xin and Gu Rong see the gap between Title Douluo and the existence! "We surrendered!" Chen Xin and Gu Rong looked at each other and said in unison. Ning Zhifeng in the back doesn''t know what the situation is. He is still a little bit trapped. "Uncle Jian, Uncle Bone, what happened?" Ning Zhifeng asked, Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo looked at each other and sighed at the same time. "Go back and talk about it!" Carl also smiled slightly when he saw this scene, and then looked at Emperor Xueye. "Xue Ye, can I declare my victory now?" Hearing Karl''s words, the blood recovered from the shock! "Now I announce that the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition has ended successfully!" "The winner of the teacher group is Shrek Academy teacher, Tiandu Royal Guest Qing, Death Douluo! Carl!" Chapter 635： After the end The Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition, which took a month, has thus come to an end. The final outcome was pretty good, and Shrek Academy won the number one position without any suspense! Then came Tiandou Royal Academy, which won the second place. Qibao Liuli Sect could have been ranked third, but they planned to launch this model to concentrate on developing their own sect and at the same time provide talents for the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. This basically shows that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is no longer a place where you can learn and practice. If you graduate from Tiandou Imperial Academy, you can go to the Qibao Liuli Sect. But they are not recruiting students. In this way, invisibly, a wave of fresh blood was invisibly conveyed to the Tiandou Royal Academy. And more than that. The ranking of the Elephant Sect also moved up. At the same time, Blue Blaster Academy has been merged with Shrek Academy, and the handover of the procedures was completed when the Soul Master Competition was held. Therefore, the original ranking of the Blue Blaster Academy was directly cancelled, which also allowed the Fire Leopard Academy to lie down to the fourth position. At the same time, the White Elephant Academy, which did not hold any hope, also lay down to the fifth position, and got the last funding quota from the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. have to say. For these two colleges that have been losing, luck is still good. If it weren''t for the merger of Blue Tyrant Academy and Shrek Academy, plus the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect no longer recruited students. Nor will the two of them rise in the rankings. But even so, Renmei doesn''t have much favorability for these two colleges. After all, they lost all the way, and compared to other colleges, they were not comparable. Unless it is the talent of those people, there is no way to join Shrek or Tiandou Imperial Family Academy, or it is impossible to pay the tuition. If not, no one would go to these two sects. As for the Weevil. Their sect is a bit special, and they generally don''t recruit students easily, but they set up academies internally to train their own disciples. That''s why they came to compete for this ranking in order to obtain the support resources of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. But these have nothing to do with Karl. Now Shrek Academy has become a veritable number one. At the same time, Emperor Xueye temporarily announced that the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition will be temporarily suspended. They will first withdraw from the more complete rules, and then continue to open the Soul Master Competition. However, four years later, the Mainland Elite Soul Master Competition will still be held as usual. After all, this is a five-year festival. Anyone over the age of fifteen and under twenty-five can participate in the competition. And this is also the big stage for the Heaven Dou Empire to show the power of the Soul Master in its own country. The Emperor Xueye will naturally not miss it. And at that time, whether it is the Heaven Dou Empire or the Xing Luo Empire, two teams can be sent to participate. Wuhundian will also send two teams directly. These six teams will directly enter the quarterfinals. Then there are two places left, the first in the qualifiers, and the second in the qualifiers. So in this game, everyone is looking forward to this day. Just like that, time passed by. One year passed in a blink of an eye. All of them are one year older. Xiao Wu became slim and cuter. The Dugu Goose has also become more heroic and has an inner taste. Ning Rongrong is also getting more and more beautiful, and the arrogance before, is also gradually getting smaller under the blow of other students. not only that. At the beginning of the year, another member joined Shrek Academy. This person is Zhu Zhuqing in the original work! She was free to be engaged to Dai Mubai, and now I heard that Dai Mubai was studying in Shrek Academy, and she also won the first place in the team competition of the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition. Even this Shrek Academy has become the number one academy in the Heaven Dou Empire. This surprised Zhu Zhuqing, but at the same time she also resisted public opinion and came to Dai Mubai''s side. Because she wanted to see if this academy was as powerful as the legend. At the same time, she also wanted to know what Dai Mubai thought about herself! If Dai Mubai was unwilling to accept, Zhu Zhuqing would leave without saying a word! But Dai Mubai didn''t say anything, just a little vague, which made Zhu Zhuqing a little helpless. But she still chose to follow Dai Mubai. Because of Dai Mubai''s words, he wanted to prove it to his father, and let those who despised him in the Star Luo Empire to see it. He wears Mubai, it''s not a waste! He wants to prove his strength by himself! It was precisely because of the words of the second grade that Zhu Zhuqing recognized this man and chose to accompany her at the same time. Although Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, her actions have shown everything. In addition, they have been playing since childhood, even if nothing is said, eye contact is enough. This is the little understanding between the two of them. However, after Zhu Zhuqing joined, there were two iceberg beauties in the lineup of Shrek Academy''s inner courtyard. The Dugu Goose is an iceberg in appearance, but the kind of person who communicates normally. But Zhu Zhuqing is true, from the inside to the outside, he has a cold image. This is not because she is arrogant, but she is simply not good at words and can''t speak, so she gives the impression of being cold. If she talks about topics that interest her, she talks more happily than anyone else. This is what everyone learned later. However, her joining had added a bit of vitality to Shrek''s inner courtyard. And over time. Their strength is constantly rising. In this way, another two years have passed. There is still a year or so to start the Continent Elite Soul Master Competition. Now the strength of each of them has basically reached a bottleneck. And Karl also formulated their unique physical skills based on the fighting styles of these people. At the same time, herbs and other things are also given to other new students, all of which are added. currently. In Shrek''s inner courtyard, ten people had already been gathered. They are all geniuses among geniuses, monsters among monsters! Especially Xiao Wu with the highest strength, even reached an exaggerated 49th level! Not surprisingly, this year, she will definitely break through level fifty and reach the realm of the soul king! Except for him. Dai Mubai and Tang San''s spirit power also increased rapidly. Both of them have reached the forty-sixth level of spirit power. Then came Jianzhu and Dugu Goose. Both of them have forty-three levels of spirit power. After that, the spirit powers of the others, except for Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong, were all at the same level 39. Ning Rongrong''s spirit power is currently at level 38 due to martial arts, but Karl is confident that she can break through to level 40 within this year. And Zhu Zhuqing, due to the late joining. Therefore, her spirit power increased naturally not as fast as others, reaching the level of thirty-seven. But even so, this is an unattainable height for ordinary people of the same age! Chapter 636： Dispatch Inside the hall of Shrek Academy. Carl sat on the Lord''s seat. Xiao Wu and others stood below one after another, waiting for Karl to issue a task. "Time has passed so long, what you learned in the academy has actually been almost finished. I have not missed a bit of what I can teach you, I have taught you all. And what you are worse now is not in cultivation or learning knowledge, but in the perception between life and death. So after a month of thinking, I finally decided to let the ten of you form a team and go to the Star Dou Forest for half a year! During this period, I will not follow you, but Yu Xiaogang, Flanders and Liu Erlong will follow you. With your strength and the martial soul fusion skills of the three of them, as long as you don''t encounter Title Douluo and the One Hundred Thousand Years Soul Beast, you will not be in any danger. And I hope that when you return, you can see more breakthroughs! " Having said that, Carl focused his eyes on Oscar, Ma Hongjun and Xiao Bone. "The three of you, at level 39, have been stuck for almost a year. It''s at least nine months! If you are not making a breakthrough, it will be no different from being abolished. So this time, I don''t ask Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing for any breakthroughs. But the three of you must raise my soul power to level 40! Then you use the communicator to contact me, and then I will personally select the soul beasts for you to absorb! However, if Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing could break through to level 40 during this time, it would be even better. " Hearing Carl''s words, Ma Hongjun and the others couldn''t help scratching their heads. They are indeed little monsters in the eyes of others. But the monster has a stuck one day. The three of them had already raised their spirit power to rank thirty-nine within three years, which was already a very good talent. The average genius, even within three years, might not be able to increase the spirit power of level five. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, they are still in the ranks of monsters. But in Carl''s eyes, these three people have begun to gradually lose touch. If they can''t break through within half a year, Carl plans to try other stimulation methods. But that method is more dangerous, and Carl has never used it. That is to throw the opponent directly into your own **** space, and at the same time summon the **** devil to besiege him! Carl tested beforehand that the strength of these **** demons was almost 70 level up and 90 level down. None of them are of Title Douluo level, but it is still no problem to clean up trash fish. But if you put Ma Hongjun and the others in. Even if they face only one **** devil, they are quite dangerous. So unless it is a last resort, Karl will not use such an extreme method to help them understand the power between life and death. After Carl thought for a while, he looked at Dugu Yan, Dai Mubai, Jianchi and Tang San. The strength of these four people has been steadily increasing, and it even makes people wonder if there is no bottleneck when they break through the ranks. You must know that there is no bottleneck, which is the unique advantage after the soul beast transforms into form. If not, Ma Hongjun and the others will not be stuck for more than nine months, and they have not been able to break through to level 40. But here is slightly different from the original. Tang San did not become a year-end friendship with Dugu Bo. He also didn''t have the opportunity to soak the eyes of the ice and fire, and he didn''t let his blue silver grass gain the ability of ice and fire immunity. But his talent, as well as his level of diligence, had to surprise Karl. In this regard, Carl can only say one thing, he deserves to be the son of heaven! The upgrade is unimpeded all the way, it''s completely open and hang! In addition, the hidden weapons he made were sold for a lot of money, at least the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and the guards in the Heaven Dou Imperial House were basically equipped. After all, the hidden weapon he made was still somewhat useful. And the main thing is that these hidden weapons can add spirit power, if not, their power is not very strong. But with the blessing of soul power, its power directly rises by at least three times! If a titled Douluo level powerhouse releases these hidden weapons, the opponent will not be able to hard-wire it, otherwise he will suffer serious injuries if he does not die! Unless the strength gap is too great, no one is willing to rigidly attack this kind of hidden weapon. It''s just that Carl is not interested in this thing, and even this thing can''t hurt him. After all, his body is already invaded by poisons, no matter what kind of toxins or special hidden weapons, it will not work on Karl''s body. Tang San was also interested in this, and even spent half a year dedicated to researching the kind of hidden weapon that could break the defense. The result is obvious. He failed. However, compared with the hidden weapons in the original work, the power of his failed works has increased a bit, but the cost has not increased much. It can be said that it is an improved version that has not appeared in the original work. However, this improved version is currently only equipped with students and teachers in Shrek Academy. Not for sale temporarily. Although, some people will sell this kind of stuff on the black marketAfter all, people''s hearts are uncontrollable. But Flanders has been paying attention to this aspect. As long as he finds circulation on the black market, this improved version of the weapon. Even if there is only one, he will find it out, whether it is a teacher or a student, he will not let it go! Fired directly! And because of this incident, Flanders has fired a teacher and a dozen students. But no one dared to say anything, because this is the school rules. This kind of dishonesty, even those who want to resell hidden weapons, don''t need to stay in Shrek Academy. And this also gave other people in Shrek Academy a new impression of Flanders. The image of a sinister, cunning, pretentious, and decisive principal was established in their hearts. And this is the effect Flanders wanted. His strength, after all, is not as good as Karl, so naturally he has to start from other aspects to make people notice him as the principal. Otherwise, he would really be emptied. Although Karl would not do this, he does not represent other people, he would not think so! So he did this, whether it was for the academy, for himself, or for Carl and the others, it was helpful. that''s all. The ten people in the inner courtyard of Shrek Academy, under the leadership of the Golden Triangle, set off all the way towards the Star Dou Great Forest. At present, the Shrek inner courtyard is managed by Karl alone, with Yu Xiaogang as an assistant. The matters of the outer door were handed over to Liu Erlong and Zao Wou-ki. But now Liu Erlong is going to the Star Dou Great Forest with him. Therefore, the Outer Sect Academy is currently led by Zao Wou-ki alone. Fortunately, there are dozens of other teachers who have applied before and who have stayed with Shrek before. If not, with his brain, it is really possible that he can''t control so many people. Chapter 637： Tang Haos request "It''s a rare leisure time!" One month passed. It was five months before Xiao Wu and others returned. But in this month, apart from the regular news from Flanders, nothing else happened. Ma Hongjun and others still did not upgrade their ranks. It was Ning Rongrong who gave Carl a surprise. Her current spirit power has also reached level thirty-nine, catching up with Ma Hongjun and the three of them. As a result, Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Xiaogu began to work hard and became diligent. have to say. Someone is chasing after, which can stimulate their motivation. As for the actual combat, it did not shame Carl in the slightest. It''s just that they are still swaying around the Star Dou Great Forest, and they haven''t encountered any threatening soul beasts. Everything is going according to plan. As long as they advance slowly, Ma Hongjun and others will always break through the 39th level and become a 40th-level soul sect. "In the past few years, it seems to be the first time you have been so leisurely, right? Why don''t you play a few games with me? Its been a long time since I played chess with you, and my hands are already itchy. " On the other side, the old man in a dark green robe looked at Karl with a smile on his face. This person is Dugu Bo! His spirit power today is still at level ninety-three, and it will not be much improved compared to three years ago. However, the enhancement of Title Douluo''s strength was inherently very difficult. Therefore, in the next few years, it will be very good for him to be able to reach level ninety-four. As for the future, Karl is not sure whether he can break through his limits. "Old poison, just your tricks, don''t go with me, save you and say I bully you!" Carl gave him a blank look. Dugu Bo didn''t care, but took out a chessboard from his soul guide and placed it on the table between the two of them. "Don''t look at me like a few years ago. I''m practicing crazy during this time, alright! When I was in retreat without inspiration, and when I was bored, I would take it out by myself. Let me tell you, during this period of retreat, although I did not break through the level, my chess power has increased a lot! I don''t believe me now, I can still be won by you in a few rounds! So come here, I cant wait! " Dugu Bo squinted his eyes, looking a little excited. Karl once again defeated the opponent, then spread out the chessboard and began to play chess. "Is it so hungry? If so, then I will tell you one thing, behind closed doors, there is no future!" that''s all. The two of them launched a very fierce chess fight! In this chess game, it can be said that the sky is dim and the ground is dark, like a moon without light. Even the entire chessboard was filled with the two of them. But in the end, Karl was slightly better and took the lead in connecting his white pieces into a string, turning them into five, and won the game. Dugu Bo was not convinced, and had to play another round. Carl smiled and continued to fight with Dugu Bo! that''s all. The tense and exciting gobang exploded with earth-shattering power in their hands. Even if a student or teacher passed by here, they didn''t dare to step forward and interrupt, for fear that they would be accidentally injured by the spirit power radiated by the two of them unintentionally. that''s all. A day''s time was consumed by the two of them. In the end, Dugu Bo failed miserably! Did not win a round! "Damn it! Why can''t I beat you? I''m not convinced!" Dugu Bo yelled, looking a little angry, but Carl knew very well that he was like this. It''s uncomfortable not to shout out. And every time he finishes playing chess with Karl, he has to shut himself down for a while. "I have said that there is no way to make progress if you close the door and build a car. Whether you want to improve your chess power or your soul power, go out more! If it doesn''t work, just like me, cultivating a few disciples for fun, this is also very insightful for myself! And after so long, I feel that my bottleneck has also loosened a little. I have a hunch that in a few years, I will be able to break through to level ninety-nine, and then go straight to the realm of a demigod! " Carl didn''t brag. He really had this hunch. Although the upgrade has not been completed yet. But this time, there was an extra countdown time. That is one year! A year later, Carl didn''t know what the system would become. But one thing he can know is. After the system upgrade is complete, you can go to Bibi Dong and the others to''discuss''. By the way, I can also find Ditian and the others to play. As soon as the sign-in reward starts, Karl''s strength will naturally increase! And beyond that. During this time, Karl''s own strength has also gained a certain degree of increase under self-training. It''s just that this increase, in front of his huge power, seems very subtle. It is almost negligible. After all, what Carl needs is not a little energy boost, but a qualitative change! Otherwise, he will not become a **** at all, and there will be no way to return to the fairy tail world to save people! "It seems I really have to go out for a walk!" Dugu Bo sighed It was considered that he accepted Karl''s opinion. "If you want to go for a walk, you can call me!" Just at this time. A deep voice came into their ears from the air. And with the sound of falling. A man fell from the sky and came to them! "Haotian Douluo?!" Seeing this person in front of him, Dugu Bo was shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Hao to come here. Carl was puzzled, not knowing what he wanted to do when he appeared at this time. "Tang Hao, what''s the matter? If it''s all right, you might as well stare at your son. This time during the trip to the Star Dou Great Forest, he has a good chance to awaken his Blue Silver Grass and become the Blue Silver Emperor! " Hearing what Carl said, Tang Hao frowned, then sighed. "I don''t know how you knew about the Blue Silver Emperor, but he still doesn''t have the strength or the ability to bear all this. I plan to take him to see his mother a year later, after the All-Continent Soul Master Elite Competition is over. So this matter, you dont need to worry about it, death Carl! " "Then you came here for other purposes?" Carl continued to ask. Haotian nodded, and then took out his Haotian hammer! "I want death Carl to do me a favor!" "What''s busy?" Dugu Bo asked curiously. Tang Hao glanced at him and said casually. "Help me kill someone! His name is Tang Chen!" "Tang Chen? That legendary ultimate Douluo?!" Hearing this name, Dugubo was shocked. Tang Hao nodded and continued to inquire. "Reaper Carl, would you like to help me? Reward you open it! " Chapter 638： Carls plan "Kill Tang Chen? Are you serious?" Hearing Tang Hao''s request, Carl was really surprised. It was the first time he heard that someone wanted to kill his grandfather. This is really unbelievable. But shortly afterwards, Tang Hao said. "Tang Chen is my grandfather, his own kind." As if it was out of misunderstanding, Tang Chen gave a special explanation before continuing to speak. "But because of some things, he couldn''t get rid of being trapped in the killing city. I used to go to the killing city to experience, and then I came into contact with my grandpa. It''s just that he has now become a non-human and non-ghost monster. Although he gained the breath of the Rakshasa god, he was no longer himself. According to my grandfather, the last trace of reason said that he has now been parasitized. In other words, the current Tang Chen is not my grandfather, but is parasitized by a special kind of creature. So, I want to let my grandfather rest in peace, but I don''t have the ability, so I want to entrust you to see if you can help me. As for what kind of remuneration you want, just open it, as long as I can do it, I will definitely satisfy you! " Hearing Tang Hao''s words, the corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he asked in a joking tone. "What if I said, what I want is you?" Dugu Bo:... Tang Hao:... The two of them were stunned at this moment. Carl''s words directly caused the brains of both of them to crash, and they didn''t even react for a while. What did Carl''s words mean. After a while, Dugu Bo took the lead to react, and observed Karl with a strange look. Then he discovered that Carl''s body condition was good. There is potential in that area. Carl felt Dugu Bo''s gaze and saw her weird look, then rolled his eyes. "Old poison, don''t look at me like that, I''m not as dirty as you think. I mean, I need him to join Shrek Academy and follow my orders. Otherwise, why should I help him? This matter, after all, has nothing to do with me. " Hearing what Carl said, Tang Hao sighed. He almost thought that Karl was really interested in that area. Dugu Bo''s eyes have become even more weird. "You fellow, if you have no idea about him, why do you leave Tang Hao behind? He has such a temperament, whether it is teaching or being a bodyguard, he is very unqualified, unless..." Thought of this. Dugu Bo suddenly reacted, and his eyes widened. "You left him, are you really planning to deal with His Highness Wuhun?" Although there was no sound during this period of time in the Wuhun Palace. The world looked calm and calm, without any abnormalities. But everyone knows that this is just the peace before the storm. As for when the storm will return, no one knows. But the Spirit Hall has become more and more arrogant recently, and more and more people have joined the Hall of Spirits. That is why. Dugu Bo would have this idea. What''s more, a few years ago, before participating in the Heaven Dou Spirit Master Competition, Wuhun Palace was planning to attack her precious granddaughter. Although it was finally stopped by Carl. But their behavior has fully demonstrated their arrogant behavior. It is also thought that this is the case inside. Dugu Bo doesn''t have the slightest affection for Wuhun Hall! "Carl, what Dugu Bo said is true, are you really planning to do something on the Martial Soul Palace?" Tang Hao asked Carl in surprise, and then got an affirmative answer. "Old Poison was right. I was planning to do something on the Spirit Hall, but it is not yet time. If you want to do it, at least you have to wait until the Continent Soul Master Competition is over. As for when to do it, I don''t have any plans yet, but at least I won''t do it until Wuhun Palace has an action. Therefore, I asked you to join Shrek Academy just for an extra insurance. " Hearing what Carl said, Tang Hao nodded, he was able to understand Carl''s meaning. Dugu Bo sighed. "It looks like it has been calm for a while, but that''s good, I can continue to seek breakthroughs." Dugu Bo obviously wanted to do something, but if Karl didn''t take the initiative, he couldn''t take the initiative to do something. So it is not yet time for him to play. "In that case, I am willing to join Shrek Academy and become a subordinate to the Crown of Death! So I hope you can also help me kill Tang Chen, so that my grandpa can enter the land for peace! " Tang Hao said solemnly. Carl nodded, then sighed. "Tang Hao, I can help you with this matter, but with my current strength, I am not sure that I can beat the opponent. I have heard about your grandfather Tang Chen, and his current strength is at least a demigod level. I''m still a long way from this level, so within a year, I can''t help you. But a year later, after the Soul Master Competition is over, maybe I can break through my current level. At that time, I will be able to help you realize this wish. " "It''s okay, I can wait, I just ask you to agree to my request." Tang Chen didn''t care when Carl could do it. He just hopes his grandfather can enter the land for peace. That''s it. After all, the current Tang Chen is no longer the original Tang Chen. As someone who has read the original work, Carl knows very well that Tang Chen was parasitized by a creature called the blood-red nine-headed bat king. Then he lost his self-awareness and became a capital of killing, and he only knew the king of killing! Although Tang Chen relied on his own strength, he could occasionally compete for control of his body. But over time. He has now completely lost his self-awareness. So Tang Chen now, strictly speaking, is no longer Tang Hao''s grandfather. Thinking of this, Carl couldn''t help sighing. The inheritance of the gods in this world is very dangerous. If you don''t pay attention, you will become like Tang Chen. That''s why Carl intends to create his own divine position, rather than accepting the inheritance of others. He knows that it is very difficult to do so, but with his own strength and the support of the system. Carl feels he can succeed! "It''s still early, Tang Hao, why don''t you accompany me to the next game of chess?" Hearing Karl''s invitation, Tang Hao nodded and sat down, but after seeing the chessboard, he frowned. "What kind of chess is this? I can''t even know..." "Hahahaha, this is the chess I brought from other places, of course you won''t. Come on, let me teach you hand-in-hand, and I will let you know what is called a chess god! " With that, Carl continued his gomoku and mischievous journey. However, what he didn''t expect was that Tang Hao had a very high chess skill. Except that he didn''t understand the rules at first, after losing three or four sets. He won all the rest. Carl simply lifted the table and stopped playing. Dugu Bo: Humph! Let you bully me, now the retribution is coming, right? Haha! Chapter 639： Trends in the world Time passed again. In the blink of an eye, it was less than a month before Xiao Wu and the others returned. However, during this period of time, Ma Hongjun and others still did not break through to level 40. This made Carl a little speechless. Even Zhu Zhuqing had reached level 38 at this time. The sword idiot and the Dugu Goose have even been promoted by one level, reaching fourth and fourth levels almost at the same time. Dai Mubai has not improved, but according to his own words, he is confident that he will reach level 46 in this month! As for Xiao Wu, she is confident that she will reach level 50 spirit power before the start of the Soul Master Competition! Even Ning Rongrong boasted and said that he could reach level forty before the Soul Master Competition, and he could even go further. However, only Ma Hongjun, Oscar and Xiaogu are still standing still. But apart from them, Carl didn''t expect Tang San''s progress. In this short period of time, he actually directly raised his spirit power to rank 46, even surpassing Dai Mubai. In addition. Tang San''s development didn''t know if it was gradually returning to the right track with the help of the will of the world. Some time ago, when Tang San hunted down the spirit ring, he hunted down the human face spider monster under Karl''s gaze, and obtained the ten thousand year spirit ring and the fourth spirit ability. And now he didn''t even know why, Blue Silver Grass gained the ability to be immune to both ice and fire. Even Flander didn''t know what he was doing. According to Tang San''s own words, he ate two kinds of herbs, and they were still very rare. In addition. There is one more thing that Carl didn''t think of. That was the timeline for Tang San to obtain the Blue Silver Emperor had advanced. Now he has allowed Lan Yincao to successfully awaken to become the Blue Silver Emperor. And his ability to be immune to fire and ice, according to the side of Karl''s leg, is probably the precious herbal medicine given to him by the Blue Silver King. not only that. His soul power is being accumulated at this time. Although he awakened the Blue Silver Emperor, his spirit power only increased by one level. But in the next period of time, his spirit power will be the same as that of a human being transformed into a soul beast, and it will steadily increase even if he doesn''t practice. If you practice cultivation, you will get twice the result with half the effort. However, Carl hadn''t seen Tang San''s current situation with his own eyes, so it was difficult to guess what his current state was. But according to Karl''s estimation. His next spirit ring might be automatically obtained without hunting. After all, the Blue Silver King still has to sacrifice. According to the development of the plot, this is completely indispensable, and it also saves a lot of things. And most importantly, it was based on what Tang San wanted to report to Flanders. He is also confident that he can break through to level 50 before the Soul Master Competition, and even reach the same level as Xiao Wu! If such a speed of cultivation is not open, who can believe it! Really worthy of being the son of the world! NB! Carl didn''t want to complain about this, but let him go. After all, Carl has other things to deal with. I don''t know why at the moment. Some spirit masters began to form groups to fight against the empire''s rule. The strength of these people is very low, and the strongest old man is only at the level of Soul Sovereign, and even the patrol team of the imperial city may not be able to fight. After all, to become a soldier of the Heaven Dou Empire, the lowest strength must be a fortieth-level Soul Sect. These people were simply not qualified to cause trouble in the city, and then they were arrested. This is nothing, it''s just normal operation. But I don''t know what''s wrong. They were poisoned to death in prison! Yes, they did not commit suicide, but were killed by poisoning! In other words, this matter is manipulated behind the scenes. At the same time, they are also manipulating public opinion, saying that this is the case of the Tiandou Empire imperial family, in order to cover people''s eyes and eyes, so they kill people. To say that such a person''s heart is shameful! Because Emperor Xueye didn''t know this at all, and even Prince Xue didn''t know that there was such a thing. This kind of operation is hard not to make people suspicious. It''s not just the Tiandou Empire. This situation also occurred in the Star Luo Empire. It seems that there is a big hand, manipulating the public opinion of the two empires, and at the same time instigating those soul masters and civilians, and condemning the two empires! And the most important thing is. These public opinions, even those sects, are attached. If Zongmen dared to speak out. These people will also bring them to condemn, making their reputation worse and worse. That is why. The sects in the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire have experienced a large number of brain drain. Basically, under the guidance of this kind of public opinion, nearly 30% of talents have been lost. Only the better ones, that is, the two Royal Colleges and Shrek College on Karl''s side, were not affected. After all, Xingluo Royal Academy and most of the people in Tiandou Royal Academy are nobles of their royal family. Although not all of them are, but at least 80%. The remaining 20% ??are not geniuses or rich children, or they have a relatively strong background to back them up. So these people cannot be controlled by public opinion. As for the Shrek Academy, the reason why it was not affected was completely because Karl was dealing with these matters alone. Carl is right now, as long as someone says Shrek Academy, even if there is only one sign. He will also kill it in the cradle. But he didn''t really kill, but used the **** breath to enter the other party''s dream and talk to him. By the way, talk about the master behind the scenes. Then Karl followed the vines and found the organizer of this incident, which eventually caused the other party to persuade him. But so far, the clue has been broken. Because there are others behind this master! But he doesn''t know who the other party is, because that person uses a method similar to Karl to control him, then communicates with him and issues tasks to him. After he completes the task, the money will automatically go to his home. So in this way, Carl has no way to find the person behind the scenes, so he can only give him a hint to make him forget that he has been there. At the same time, the other party will not use public opinion to influence Shrek Academy because of Karl''s suggestion. In this way, Carl''s job is much easier. The students in Shrek Academy, because the academy''s resources are very good, and they cover food and accommodation, they also regularly distribute Gold Soul Coins. So they don''t bother to understand the outside world. As long as they stay in Shrek Academy, there will be a Soul Master subsidy, why do they need to leave here. However, other sects have suffered serious brain drain. And among these people, at least half of them have joined the Wuhun Hall! As for the other half, they also randomly went to the other, uncontroversial small sects. The world just went into chaos without warning. Chapter 640： Wuhundians plan Inside the huge palace. A beautiful woman, sitting high up to the left, holding a slender magic scepter in her hand. Her slender and white legs were put together, and everything was looming through the surrounding light, as if she could see everything, but she couldn''t see anything. She saw her lips light up and asked in a very serious voice. "Yueguan, ghosts, how is the plan implemented? How does our public opinion guide affect the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire?" Her voice is very nice, if it were controlled by the Yujie, I am afraid that she would completely fall under her pomegranate skirt. And her face, in such light, only showed half, but it is enough to make most of the beauties in this world embarrassed! This person is the Pope of the Wuhun Hall today, Bibi Dong! And below her. Yueguan and Guimei are dedicated to the two spirit halls, kneeling on one knee, looking up at the beautiful pope in front of him, showing a small face. "Return to the Pope''s crown, according to the information returned by my subordinates. The implementation of our public opinion plan has been very successful. At present, the civilian soul masters of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire have already developed resistance to their countries. At that time, as long as we are pushing, they are likely to cause riots. If the attitude of these two empires is tougher, they will eventually become our subjects. As for the other sects, except for the Xingluo Royal Academy, Tiandou Royal Academy, and Shrek Academy. All the others have been affected by some public opinion, and then there has been a phenomenon of brain drain to varying degrees. Among them, the most serious loss is the outer sect of the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family. This time, they lost at least 30% of their peripheral members. On the other hand, Qibao Glazed Glass Sect had lost nearly 10%. As for other sects and colleges, almost all lost more than 20% and less than 30% of their personnel. From this point of view, our public opinion plan is very successful. And the most important thing is that during this period of time, the number of soul masters that we have joined our Wuhun Temple has soared. The number of people who have joined in the past few months has doubled the average number in each previous year. Our Wuhun Temple was renamed into Wuhun Empire, just around the corner! " Yueguan said excitedly. Although his tone is yin and yang weird, but his words are still very normal. The ghost next to him nodded, and then saluted. "What Yueguan said is not wrong, and there is one more thing, which is the information obtained by my subordinates. That''s the Shrek Academy, the disciples belonging to Karl are interviewing and practicing in the Star Dou Great Forest. And according to intelligence, they have been trying for five months, and everyone''s strength has increased. The people responsible for protecting them are Flanders, Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang, their golden iron triangle. As for when they will return, I haven''t investigated it, but it shouldn''t be too late. After all, they will also participate in the Soul Master Competition held by us. " Hearing the ghostly words, Bibi Dong frowned. She had been working on other things before, so she basically didn''t pay attention to Shrek Academy. Now that I heard about the Shrek Academy, I felt that I couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. Especially Carl let them go to the Star Dou Great Forest for an interview. Ordinary colleges don''t dare to do this kind of thing at all! Even with the help of teachers, they may not be absolutely safe. So Bibi Dong is now a little confused about what Carl is going to do. Even if it is to improve their strength, they should not be allowed to go to such a dangerous place. But what made Bibi Dong more concerned was that Yu Xiaogang was with them. "Yu Xiaogang..." "Under the title of the Pope, since you care about Yu Xiaogang so much, why don''t you let me go to the Star Dou Great Forest and catch him for you? With their strength, even if they release the Trinity Martial Soul Fusion Skill, they cannot be my opponent. By the way, I can also help you eradicate the hidden threat of Shrek Academy. Under the crown of the Pope, what do you think? " Yue Guan said so and licked her lips by the way. He obviously wanted to go out and do things. Upon seeing this, the ghosts on the side also arched their hands and spoke. "Under the crown of the Pope, I am also willing to go with Yueguan. We both shot at the same time. They have no hope of surviving!" "Presumptuous! It''s not your turn to help me in my business!" Hearing the words of Ghost and Yueguan, Bibi Dong was a little sulked. With this roar of hers, Yueguan and Guimei directly shut up and looked down at the floor by the way. Yu Xiaogang is Bibi Dong''s Ni Lin, and anyone who dares to mention him will be scolded. But the two of them are also good for Bibi Dong. If not, Bibi Dong has been stuck in it, which is also a kind of harm to her herself. "I won''t mention the matter of Yu Xiaogang for the time being, but with their Trinity Martial Spirit Fusion skills, they can delay you for at least three minutes. Even if you also release the Martial Soul Fusion Skill, the time will be reduced to one minute at most. But this guy Carl has a way of moving in space that we don''t know! According to the information I collected before, he can teleport thousands of miles in one second at least! And this is just a conservative estimate. Have you seen UU reading his extreme speed? Coupled with the location of the Heaven Dou Imperial City, it was only nearly a million miles away from the Star Dou Great Forest. With his speed, before you kill these people like Flanders, you will rush to the scene and kill the two of you in seconds! Have you forgotten the taste of being killed by him before? Do you really want to die once? " Upon hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Yueguan and Guimei did not answer, but looked at each other. They all saw the fear of Karl in each other''s eyes. There is no way. Carl killed two people in seconds before, and ignored the scene of Martial Soul Fusion Skill, which was really shocking. This also led to Yueguan and Guimei, both of whom had a psychological shadow on Karl. Now, as long as Karl is mentioned, the two of them can''t help but shudder. If they really face Karl in person, both of them would be crazy. "But this is not impossible, but it requires me to do it myself." Bibi Dong said. Yueguan and Guimei both raised their heads at the same time. But shortly afterwards, Bibi Dong turned around, causing the two to bow their heads again. "But I won''t do this, so you two should give up this idea too! At present, the Wuhun Temple needs stability, and it cannot go to war with the two empires for the time being. Now we must find an opportunity to win the support of the next four sects, and then absorb fresh blood in silence. At that time, within five years, we must be able to destroy the other two empires and unify the entire continent! Therefore, what we need now is forbearance, and apart from the guidance of public opinion, there is no need to do other irrelevant things! " "Now, do you understand what I mean?" "Understood, under the crown of the Pope!" Chapter 641： Finally upgraded! at the same time. Carl didn''t know, the Wuhun Palace circled Flanders and the others'' attention, and then gave up. If they really dare to come, I''m afraid they will hit the gun directly. Because Carl was on his way to the Star Dou Great Forest at this time. His speed is not fast, and he didn''t use teleport, but slowly flew in the air and started on his way. Because he got the news from Flanders last night that it was Ma Hongjun who finally broke through to level 40. However, because of the particularity of his spirit ring, a certain degree of stability is needed to hunt spirit beasts and absorb spirit rings. So Carl plans to come over early today. Then just when Carl was about to set off. Flander reported another piece of good news, that is, Oscar and Xiao Bone also broke through to level 40. The two of them, as if being stimulated, both broke through successfully! This can be described as double happiness! Counting yesterday''s success of Ma Hongjun''s breakthrough, that''s four happiness! That''s why Carl will set off immediately. But he is not in a hurry now, after all, they still need some time to stabilize their soul power. Then after Karl arrived, Flanders and their resident, it was already noon. Carl can have a meal by the way. And todays lunch is charcoal-grilled wolf legs. They are here, there is no decent food, barbecue has naturally become the norm. But Oscars sausages can be used as some seasoning. After all, he can not only make sausages with BUFF, but also ordinary sausages. Just to make this kind of sausage, it also needs to consume soul power, and the consumption of soul power is indispensable compared with the first soul ability. So this ability has long been abandoned by him. Had it not been for this experience, he would still not remember that he could make ordinary sausages to help everyone change their tastes. "Your little days, you have a pretty comfortable life, you are still enclosing the land. It seems that you have not encountered any threats, so I am relieved. " Carl started to look domineering, and he was very relieved to see the surroundings. The area where they are located is close to the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, but they did not enter. Strictly speaking here, it is considered the middle area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, and the spirit beast is more powerful than the outer ones. But for them, the level of threat here is acceptable. If they go to the core area, the level of danger will rise sharply. At that time, if there is not a titled Douluo, or two spirit masters above the level of the Douluo for protection. No one can guarantee the safety of the students. That''s why they didn''t rush forward, staying here is enough for them to practice. "Teacher Carl, you can''t say that. During this time, we have also experienced a lot of life and death crises. Look at these scars, they are all evidence! Hehe! " Oscar''s soul power stabilized the fastest, so he came to Carl''s side for the first time, showing off his scars. This expression on him is exactly the same, let Karl quickly praise his appearance. Seeing this scene, Carl raised his mouth slightly and nodded. "Yes, it''s a bit masculine, and you guys have met my expectations. Now wait a moment. After Ma Hongjun and Xiaogu have stabilized their spirit power, I will take you to the core area to find a spirit ring that suits you. " Hearing Carl''s words, Oscar suddenly cheered. Other people are also a little excited. Because they can finally go sightseeing in the core area. However, Xiao Wu and Tang San didn''t have any reaction. Xiao Wu was born here because she was born, and now she heard that she wanted to hunt the soul beast. Although she was reluctant, she did not show it. After all, she still faces everyone as a human being. Tang San didn''t react at all, which made Carl feel a little strange. Afterwards, Carl took advantage of this time, and also asked Flanders and others about Tang San''s situation. His current appearance has changed a lot, and his breath has also changed a lot. Had it not been for Carl saw him wearing Shrek''s school uniform, and there were some iconic objects on his body. Carl almost didn''t recognize him. However, Flander and others didn''t know much about Tang San''s situation. They just knew that Tang San had all the adventures, and Tang Hao took him away for half a month. They didn''t know exactly what happened in the past half month. As for Tang Hao. Since he left here a month ago, he has never returned, nor has he even attended Shrek Academy. And the contact device that Carl gave him before was also lost in the dormitory by this guy. So Carl has no way to contact Tang Hao. But this guy should be hiding again, and Karl didn''t need to worry about him. With his strength, as long as the Spirit Hall does not dispatch all of them, it is difficult to capture him directly. Then Carl shot his gaze on Tang San''s body and began to observe his spirit power. After a while, Karl discovered that there was a trace of spirit beast aura on his body. Obviously, this is Tang San''s mother, the legacy left to him. Blue Silver Emperor! And the most important thing is. In Tang San''s body, there is still a force that can help him continue to level up until he reaches the sixtieth level! As for his fifth spirit ability, according to Carl''s guess, the Blue Silver King will definitely take the initiative to sacrifice in order to follow the Blue Silver Emperor. Although not sure when it will do so. But from his current attitude towards Tang San, as long as Tang San reaches level fifty, he will definitely do it! So Karl didn''t worry that he would not have a spirit ring. And he also told Flender himself, his fifth spirit ring, his father would take him to hunt. Carl had reason to believe that this was an excuse that Tang San casually asked. After all, there is a Title Douluo as his father, and he can indeed do whatever he wants in terms of hunting spirit beasts. Naturally, it will not arouse suspicion by Flanders and others. Carl didn''t bother to say anything about it, but let him go. After all, Tang San is still relatively honest at the moment, and he is okay. At least for Carl, he is a student with a good talent, and he is justified in terms of strength. that''s all. Carl waited for a day and a night. By the early morning of the next day, Ma Hongjun and Xiaogu both woke up one after another. If Ma Hongjun counted the time, it would take one day and two nights, and only then did he wake up from meditation. The ossicles took a day and a night. Oscar only took half a day. From here you can see the gap between their martial arts. This is not a talent, but a pure Wuhun gap. Chapter 642： Get the spirit ring "Okay, it''s almost done now, let''s help Ma Hongjun and the others hunt down the spirit beasts now. After finishing all this, we should also go back to the academy. After all, you should go back after all you have been out for so long. " Hearing what Carl said, everyone was very excited. Flander and others were also relieved. The long six months finally passed. "Flander, the three of you will go back to the college to deal with the matter first, and just leave it to me here. And you have to pay attention to one thing. You should never interfere with the public opinion of the Heaven Dou Empire. This matter, I suspect that the Wuhun Temple is a hindrance to it, once it intervenes, it is easy to lead public opinion to us. The only thing you can do is not to interfere and do nothing. Because of this matter, only Emperor Xueye can solve it, and other people''s intervention will only add to the chaos! " "I see, we will take care of this, then it''s up to you, Mr. Carl." Flander nodded, and then he was about to leave. The same is true for Yu Xiaogang. Liu Erlong took a pot of Carl''s wine in his hand, and then said goodbye. "I will come quickly. I didn''t have a good drink yesterday. When we go back, let''s come to him for three days and three nights!" "Forget it. There have been a lot of things lately. It''s enough to spend the night in one day. Three days is really a delay." Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, Karl couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Liu Erlong also laughed, then waved goodbye. After the three of them left. Only then did Carl clapped his hands and set his eyes on the student in front of him. "Now everyone pays attention. The place where we will set foot next is the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest. Here, 10,000-year soul beasts can be seen everywhere, and there are even soul beasts more than 100,000 years old! And the most important thing is the soul beast that is still asleep here, three hundred thousand years, four hundred thousand years, even five hundred to six hundred thousand years old! None of these existences can be shaken by you, even if you become Titled Douluo, they are not their opponents! Unless you can become the ultimate Douluo, that is, the ninety-nine-level peerless Douluo we often call! Therefore, your goal is only those spirit beasts wandering here, the strength is about eight or nine thousand years. They are the targets you want to hunt, and the soul beasts that need to be hunted, I have already thought about it! " With that said, Carl now put his gaze on Oscar''s body. "Oscar, your next fourth spirit ability needs to hunt down the pink lady! It just so happens that I know where there is such a spirit beast, and the age is exactly eight thousand years, enough to become the spirit ring of Oscar. The next goal is for everyone to hunt it down, help Oscar first, and get the spirit ring! As for Ma Hongjun and Xiao Bone, after the Oscar spirit ring is in hand, I am telling you the spirit beasts you need to hunt! " Hearing Carl''s words, Oscar was extremely excited, and the others also showed smiles. They are already excited. Because before, they haven''t fought against spirit beasts that are more than five thousand years old. Even if there are more than five thousand years, even ten thousand year soul beasts appear. Relying on Flanders and their strength, they can easily repel it. So this time, it is also a challenge for them! However, ten people surrounded and beat a soul beast that had only 7,000 years of attack, and still lacked the means of attack. To be honest, it was a bit bullying. But there is no way, this is the reality, who can let it not have too many means of attack. that''s all. Under the leadership of Karl. It took them a while to come to the territory of the Pink Empress, and then kill it. Oscar also successfully absorbed the spirit ring. The most important thing is that the cooperation between them is close, and almost all of them will be defeated without injury. Then it was handed over to Oscar for beheading. Carl is very pleased with this situation. have to say. Flender still has a good hand in teaching students to understand each other. Carl can''t do this, but Flanders can! Carl is best at helping them improve their strength quickly and steadily. What Flanders is good at is to help them improve their understanding and teamwork. Plus Yu Xiaogang''s theory. Eventually this team will become stronger and stronger. As for Liu Erlong? She is nothing more than a bodyguard for the humanoid Tyrannosaurus who loves to drink. In teaching, she couldn''t keep up with Carl, Flander and Yu Xiaogang. You can also fight Zao Wou-ki. Afterwards, when these people were almost resting, Karl struck the iron while it was hot and announced the soul beast Ma Hongjun needed to hunt. The soul beast he needs to hunt is a soul power cultivation base, the king of the earth with eight thousand years! This king of the earth is a very huge head, and his strength is much higher than that of the pink lady! Under Carl''s leadership, they came to the territory of the Lord of the Earth. Then ten of them were dispatched collectively, and it finally took nearly forty minutes to get it done. This is nearly three times longer than fixing the pink lady. And most importantly, all ten of them were injured. In this way, today''s plan to hunt three spirit beasts is basically impossible to complete. They all need to take a day off. However, the king of the earth was eventually absorbed by Ma Hongjun. The age limit of each soul beast that Carl finds can just reach the limit of each of them! Not just this time. Even the spirit ring before it was the same. After all, Karl has the Healing Inflammation, even if they are about to split in pain, they will be stabilized by Karl''s Healing Inflammation. As long as the absorption period is still within the tolerance of their bodies, there is no need to worry about danger. This is their greatest advantage! If I changed to another college, I wouldn''t dare to do this at all. Even if it is the Spirit Hall, they will reduce the limit years of absorbing spirit beasts by five hundred to one thousand years for the sake of safety. Even those geniuses are the same. But on Carl''s side, there is no need to worry about exploding. Because Carl has the ability to completely control this danger! that''s all. They returned to the previous camp and rested for one night. Early the next morning, Carl took them to the last place. And the soul beast here is exactly what Xiao Bone needs, a huge skeleton general with a life span of just nine thousand years! This is a dead soul beast, and a very rare type. It also took a while for Karl to find this place. But this kind of soul beast has no sense of territory, and even before becoming a ten thousand year soul beast, it has no self-consciousness. They can only rely on instinct to hunt down those who want to get close to him. And once out of a certain area, they will not continue to chase. But the strength of this kind of soul beast is stronger than other similar level ones! And this is why, few people are willing to hunt this kind of soul beast. It''s totally thankless! But more importantly, this place is very remote, even a swamp. Had it not been for Carl''s domineering. Even he can''t find it, this kind of place! Even Xiao Wu didn''t know that there was such a strange place in the Star Dou Great Forest! After all, the Star Dou Forest occupies a very vast area. It''s normal to have many things that others don''t know. Chapter 643： Hunting the soul beast "Brother, this is already, close to the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest. And based on the aura and situation here, I seem to have heard that the soul beasts that live here should be soul beasts and demon spirits over 200,000 years old. " Xiao Wu suddenly spoke, which attracted everyone''s attention. Carl was also a little surprised, and then when he thought of Xiao Wu''s identity, he understood. Although it is said that in the world level of Douluo Dalu, there are relatively few soul beasts over 100,000 years old. But it does not mean that they do not exist. It''s just that there is no detailed explanation in the original work. After all, most of the spirit beasts at that time, whose strength exceeded one hundred thousand years later, were sleeping, absorbing the spirit power of the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. It is precisely because of this. The number of soul beasts will decrease sharply, after all, those powerful soul beasts are all asleep. On the other hand, Da Ming and Er Ming, these are the younger one hundred thousand year soul beasts. Basically not qualified, stepped into a deeper core circle and absorbed the power of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. So they stayed outside, guarding the core area, and by the way absorb some residues belonging to the soul power of the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. If you think about it this way. They are still really miserable. After all, in their eyes, the 100,000-year soul beast is actually not much different from the ten-thousand-year soul beast. "Xiao Wu, how do you know so much? Could it be that you have been here before?" Tang San asked casually. But the speaker is unintentional, and the listener is intentional. Xiao Wu had a bad impression of Tang San because of Tang Hao. Although they blocked their classmates for a long time, the relationship was still average, but Xiao Wu didn''t care too much. But at this moment, hearing Tang San''s question, the unhappy mood flashed across her face, and then said with a smile. "In fact, it''s nothing. I saw this all in the library of the Tiandou Royal Academy. In fact, if you have time, you can go to the library more to learn a lot of knowledge! " "It''s really Xiao Wu, I also go to the library often, but I don''t see too many books at all. When I think about reading, I get a headache, even drowsy, so I might as well do some exercises. " Dugu Goose began to vomit. Xiao Wu also stuck out her tongue and scratched the back of her head. Tang San opened his mouth at this time, wanting to continue to question. But Carl released the breath of **** and activated the skeleton general. "Stop talking nonsense, all of you go together, get rid of this guy first! He is already awake, if you don''t do anything, I won''t care if you get injured. " Carl said casually. By the way, it also prevented Tang San from continuing to question, preventing Xiao Wu from falling into an embarrassing situation. This guy Tang San has a habit of breaking the casserole and asking the end. This habit is very useful when learning, but sometimes it is easy to embarrass people. This is the case with Xiao Wu now. That''s why Karl activated the skeleton knight in advance and let him charge everyone. "Hey! I''m already hungry and thirsty!" Ma Hongjun rushed up first. Xiao Bone followed behind, and Oscar was constantly releasing spirit abilities, giving them all kinds of big sausages. Ning Rongrong is also responsible for releasing spirit abilities and adding BUFF to them. When the rest of the people saw this, they copied from the side bread and started to work on this soul beast. However, the opponent is a nine-thousand-year-old soul beast, and in terms of strength, it is stronger than the sum of the previous two. So the ten of them went together, and there was a stalemate for more than an hour, only then finally relying on Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai''s martial arts fusion skills, Evil Eye White Tiger defeated them. In the end, if Karl raised his hand, the opponent would definitely be killed, and the small bones would not have a spirit ring to fuse. This battle can be described as twists and turns. They were almost wiped out by the opposing group at first, and then broke out to suppress the opposing party. But in the end, because of soul power, he was still incapable, and finally relied on the martial soul fusion technique to win it. But it is strange to say, generally speaking, only the soul beast of ten thousand years will let a few of them be defeated by such a laborious effort. But this skeleton knight has only nine thousand years of cultivation base soul power, and does not have such power at all. Even if Karl stimulated him with hell, he couldn''t suddenly become stronger. So this thing is a bit strange. This made Carl have to pay attention to his surroundings to prevent any strange things from appearing. Then just when the small bones absorbed the spirit ring. The surrounding sky suddenly darkened. You know, it''s daytime now! And the sun is still dazzling in the sky, but the area that saves them has become dim. It was as weird as if this area with them had turned into a cloudy sky. In addition, Carl was domineering and found nothing, to be precise, he didn''t see any signs of life. But Carl''s instinct tells himself that something is approaching! And the strength of this guy is weaker than Sword Douluo, and even better than the 97th level Sword Douluo! "Everyone be careful, all lean together, and protect the ossicles. I can feel that something is coming! " Hearing Karl''s words, the students stood together in groups, and at the same time protected the ossicles in the center to prevent any sudden attacks. But at this moment. Suddenly, there was a mist of anger around him. Carl frowned. He could feel that this mist did not have any lethality, just a little bit of anesthesia effect. So Carl didn''t stop the fog from spreading, but let him faint most of the people present. Except for Carl and Xiao Bone, everyone fainted. However, the current small bones were absorbing the spirit ring, and could not pay attention to the outside world for the time being. So there is not much difference between him and passing out. "Since it''s here, let''s come out and see each other, it''s not interesting to pretend to be a ghost." Carl knew that the other party had already arrived. Although he couldn''t see the specific location of the other party, he could probably guess that the other party belonged to the kind of soul beast that could have no entity. And according to what Xiao Wu said before, this guy is probably that 200,000-year-old soul beast and demon spirit! "Human, you came to my place, took your students, and killed my soul beast, should you explain it to me? Although you humans like to do this kind of thing the most, our soul beasts are also beings. I will not let humans hunt and kill my subordinates at will in my territory! If you don''t give me an explanation, don''t blame me for doing it to you! " With the voice falling. A young man dressed in black, but unable to see his appearance, emerged from the smoke and walked slowly in front of Carl! Chapter 644： Demon spirit "Are you a demon spirit?" Seeing the man in black appearing in front of him, Carl squinted his eyes. He could feel from the opponent, a force that surpassed Da Ming and Er Ming. Even Da Ming and Er Ming combined would definitely not be opponents of the other side! Because of the demon spirit, in the future, it will be called the Douluo Continent, one of the ten fierce beasts! Although he is the fierce beast at the bottom. But its strength, in a desperate state, can completely defeat the 98th-level Super Douluo, and can even compete with the 99th-level Peerless Douluo for a period of time. But even so. His strength, among the so-called top ten fierce beasts, is also at the bottom of the ranking. After all, the others are all too abnormal. But compared to other spirit beasts of the same level, between 200,000 and 300,000 years old. The strength of the demon spirit is absolutely powerful! After all, the strength of a normal one-hundred-thousand-year spirit beast is almost equal to the titled Douluo from level ninety-one to level ninety-four. Even Da Ming and Er Ming are among the top-notch existence among the hundred thousand year soul beasts. It can only target the 95th-level Super Douluo. Then the soul beast of 200,000 years, the target is the 96th and 97th level Super Douluo. Only the demon spirit, in the 200,000-year soul beast queue, has the power of a level 98 Super Douluo. It can be said that in the eyes of spirit beasts of the same level, he is just like Xiao Wu and others, just like a monster. After all, a level ninety-eight super Douluo is generally more than 300,000 years old, and only a soul beast under 400,000 years old can compete with it. However, soul beasts at this age are quite rare. Soul beasts of almost this level will also become one of the fierce beasts in the future. From this it can be seen that there is still no problem with listing the demon spirit as one of the top ten beasts. However, his strength, among the top ten fierce beasts, is indeed the bottom of the existence. Carl didn''t know who the other ten fierce beasts were, but he used the information he saw in the previous life post. Needless to say, the number one ranked first is naturally Ditian. As for the ice emperor and snow emperor that appeared in the second part, the rankings are relatively high. Then Karl didn''t know much about the other fierce beasts. After all, he had only watched the complete plot of Douluo Daluyi. Others, I have only read part of the set, but not the full set. So there are some things, he only knows a little bit. "Human, don''t pretend to me here!" Seeing Karl''s reaction at this time, the demon spirit couldn''t help being a little angry. He didn''t wait for Karl to say anything, but rushed up directly, wanting to do something to Karl. Upon seeing this, Karl also released Hades without hesitation, and then the nine spirit rings erupted directly! The configuration of eight black and one red brightened the eyes of the demon spirit, and even dispelled the surrounding darkness and fog! See this scene. The demon spirit was taken aback, and immediately stopped his steps, staring at Karl with scorching eyes. "How can this be? Why are your spirit rings all over ten thousand years old!" Hear the other party''s inquiry. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said casually. "You may not believe it, these spirit rings are all my own abilities. So they are all spirit rings that are more than ten thousand years old, which is normal to me. If there is one that is not ten thousand years old, I am afraid I have to doubt myself whether something is wrong. " Hearing what Carl said, the demon spirit frowned, not understanding what he meant. But then he found Xiao Wu and Tang San''s figure. The breath radiating from these two people caused the demon spirit to frown. "The blue silver emperor transforms?" "No, he is not the Blue Silver Emperor, but he does have the blood of the Blue Silver Emperor. I heard that after the Emperor Lan Yin was transformed, he married a human and gave birth to a child. Could it be said that he was the son of Emperor Lan Yin? ! " After saying this, the demon spirit then cast his gaze on Xiao Wu''s body. "It turned out to be a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soft-bone charm rabbit. What are your plans? Why do you want to gather the children of the soul beast and the humans in the form of the soul beast together!" At this time, the demon spirit rose into a wave of nameless anger, and burst out from his body, if there was a real killing intent. This killing intent was more pure than Carl and the others, who hunted down his men just now! obviously. Carl and others killed his men, only to make him feel that he was losing face. But Carl brought the child of the soul beast and Xiao Wu in the form of the soul beast with him, obviously angering the other party. "I think you have misunderstood something. They are all my students, and I will be responsible for making them stronger. That''s it, I have no other ideas. If you have this kind of thought, you can only say that your thoughts are rather dirty! " Hear Karl''s rebuttal. The demon spirit was silent. Based on these few words, he found that he seemed to be a little bit unable to speak with each other. After all, demon spirits are soul beasts, not humans. Although he can speak human words, how could he beat humans in terms of mouth and gun. After all, this is human racial talent, and there is no fight. "Huh! Human beings are like this only to speak quickly! I don''t care what your purpose is. Now that I meet you, I will never let you harm my people! " Hearing what the demon spirit said, Carl was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the demon spirit actually thought that way, but this made his sense of the other party a little changed. But the fight is still to be played. The demon spirit took the initiative at this time, directly releasing a strong and corrosive force, covering Carl''s side. Feel the threat this power poses to the surrounding environment and Xiao Wu and others. Carl did not hesitate to release the ninth spirit ability to create a **** space, and inhale all this corrosive energy into it! This kind of energy, even if Carl is infected, will receive a little damage, but it is not fatal to him. At most, it is the same as ordinary people''s allergies, some erythema appears, and the more serious point is that some skin ulcers. With Carl''s recovery speed, there is no need to worry about this kind of corrosion, which will spread to his body. If there is no one else around, Carl can completely ignore this energy and rush towards the opponent. But in order to take care of the other students around, Carl decided to take some insurance to prevent the energy from hurting them by mistake. That''s why Karl released the ninth spirit ability and sucked this energy into it. "It turned out to be the soul ability of the Space System. It seems that your martial soul should be related to space!" The demon spirit frowned. He knows that the ability of the Space Department is the most difficult to solve, but such an ability also has a great flaw, that is, it consumes a lot of money. But when he saw the extremely faint spirit power fluctuations on Karl''s body, he immediately understood. For him, even if he maintains his ninth spirit ability, he probably won''t consume too much spirit power! Chapter 645： Desperate power "The Martial Spirit of the Space System?" "Don''t make a mistake, my martial soul is not that kind of garbage! Now, Im going to take my martial soul Hades, and lets go together! Don''t be suffocated here! Soul beast and demon spirit! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a very handsome expression. At this time, the aura that he exudes is even more towards the soul beast than the demon spirit! And what''s more important is the aura of the evil charm on Carl''s body, as well as various demon powers and **** aura, coupled with powers such as domineering and domineering. Even the spirit beasts that use evil spirits like demon spirits are very surprised! "How could there be such an evil person in this world! Are you human? " The demon spirit was taken aback and immediately released energy to resist Carl''s blow! But a black light flashed past. The body of the demon spirit was directly severed by Karl! At the same time, his energy also began to escape. Spatial cracks burst into existence, but only existed for an instant before they were automatically healed by the power of the world. See this scene. Carl shook Hades casually and looked at the group of unknown energy bodies. "Demon spirit, I know you are not dead yet, with your strength, this blow is not a threat to you at all." Carl''s voice just fell. The black mist began to gather and gradually formed the shape of a demon spirit. The killing intent in his eyes at this time was stronger than before. The human in front of him is one of the strongest humans he has seen so far! This made him think of the two ninety-ninth-level peerless Douluo who had been to the Star Dou Great Forest before and challenged the strong! At present, Karl''s feeling for the demon spirit is similar to that of those two. All are the ultimate oppression, it is impossible to breathe! However, at that time, those two people only came to the Star Dou Great Forest to find something, and did not hunt down the soul beast. Otherwise, apart from the overlords of the Star Dou Great Forest, no one would be their opponent. The situation today is similar. The other overlords of the Star Dou Great Forest are currently sleeping. The demon spirit was sleeping, but the arrival of Carl and others broke the tranquility, so he appeared. It''s just that he didn''t expect that his appearance would overturn the car. If the demon spirit knew that Karl was so strong, he wouldn''t show up at all, and he even wanted to leave now. Because he has realized that he is probably not Carl''s opponent. This is the main thing! "Human! What is your name?" "I?" Hearing the demon spirit''s inquiry, Carl smiled slightly, his mouth raised, revealing a very sunny smile. But his body exudes a temperament that is completely opposite to that of the sun. This is a gloomy cold, full of evil temperaments! "My name is Karl, and I am titled Death. You can also call me Karl. I like this name better, but dont get me wrong. I dont like to deprive others of their lives casually, because it doesnt make sense. But if someone provokes me, I don''t mind, let him feed my Hades! " Carl once again showed a sunny smile that didn''t match his temperament. At the same time, Hades trembled slightly, and his demon power began to radiate. Next second. Karl''s spirit ring lit up. A black shadow appeared beside Carl. Seeing this scene, the demon spirit''s face changed again! "Are you still a clone?!" "Why wouldn''t I?" Carl tilted his head, his smile didn''t fade. At this time, the shadow clone rushed directly up. Compared with Karl, its momentum was weaker, but it was not much weaker! And the most important thing is. The shadow possesses 60% of Karl''s strength! In other words, its current strength is no less than the 94th-level Title Douluo! The only pity is that you can''t release Carl''s various abilities, you can only use Carl''s swordsmanship to level A. But this is enough. Because of Karl''s swordsmanship, it is not something ordinary people can resist. But coupled with the immortality of the shadow, even Carl himself would feel a bit tricky when facing this kind of thing. The demon spirit at this time was even more entangled in the shadow, and could not defeat it at all. For him, to crush the shadow, two to three strokes are enough. But the characteristic that the shadow can''t die is brought into full play here! And more importantly. No matter what posture the shadow takes to die. He can reorganize his body at will, and appear in any position of the demon spirit. As a result, it makes the demon spirit even harder to judge where the shadow will attack him. But the only thing that made the demon''s inspiration feel at ease was that the power of this shadow clone was not enough to hurt him. If not, the demon spirit really didn''t know what to do. "Almost, it''s time to end this battle!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and the spirit rings on his body were all superimposed on each other! In an instant, the mighty soul power impacted the surrounding ground and the clouds in the sky! The sky is cracked! Even the earth has a palpitating vibration! Such movement directly affected almost the entire Star Dou Great Forest, and even shocked Daming and Erming. As for the other soul beast overlords. Although they felt the power, they didn''t notice the threat, so they didn''t bother to pay attention to it. After all, absorbing the soul power of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was the most important thing. And Di Tian also felt this power, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then fell into a deep sleep. He knew that it was Karl who came, but it was not yet the time for them to fight. Di Tian will wait, he will wait until Karl reaches level ninety-nine, and then come out to fight him! After all, Di Tian hasn''t encountered such a strong human for a long time, he is naturally a little excited, and even a little expectant! "how so?!" "Where is the power of Super Douluo? This is clearly the power of Peerless Douluo?!" Feeling the aura from Karl''s body, the demon spirit knew that no matter how much he resisted, he would not be able to defeat Karl. But he did not give up, but rushed forward again to fight Karl. He knew he couldn''t win. But he can''t let himself, just admit defeat! No matter what, he has to try it, even if he loses in the end, he will die without regret! And the most important thing is that if you lose to such a strong one, you will not be wronged even if you die! The only regret is that he didn''t change his mind and jumped out, looking for trouble. Otherwise, he is still sucking his soul power happily, and he is asleep, this kind of situation won''t happen at all. At this moment, when Karl saw the demon spirit rushing up, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and he could not miss his smile. Then he slowly raised Hades, and then swung a sword lightly. In an instant! The sun and the moon are dull! The world screams! Space: I''m split again! Chapter 646： communicate with "Ahem, why didn''t you kill me?" The demon spirit was lying on the ground with a huge scar on his chest. He had become an entity at this time, and showed his handsome appearance. "I don''t want to kill you, as I said, I will not kill innocent people casually. And I can see that you did it before, just wanting to teach us a lesson, not really planning to kill. If not, the mist you release will not only be hypnotic, but will directly corrode my students into bones. " Hearing what Carl said, the demon spirit was stunned for a moment, and then said with a wry smile: "Unexpectedly, my subconscious behavior actually took a life back. What''s this? Is there a reward for a good person?" "No, it should be said that a good beast is rewarded. After all, you are a soul beast and not a human being. But I have a question for you, is this your body? Your body is the shape of a human being? Or is it just a simplistic form of yours? I know that the strength of the soul beast''s transformation, and the strength after manifesting its body, are just like heaven. So what is your situation? This makes me a little puzzled. " Hearing Karl''s question, the demon spirit replied with a wry smile while recovering from his injury. "You are right. Most soul beasts over 100,000 years old don''t choose to transform, but choose this kind of mimic human appearance, and their strength will be limited. Because of such a small and exquisite body, it was unable to give full play to the physical advantages that most spirit beasts originally had. After all, the body is one of the strongest powers of the soul beast, which cannot be given by the human body. But I am different. My body is a skeleton that can be energized, so the mimicry becomes a human being and has no effect on me. But it is not completely without influence, at least in this form, I will be injured, I will bleed, and I can feel the human emotions more. " Having said that, the demon spirit showed a bitter smile, as if laughing at himself, and continued to speak. "I aspire to be a human being, because in this way I will become stronger, and then I can, in turn, protect my compatriots and guard the Star Dou Great Forest. But I dare not, because I know the cruelty and strength of the human world, as long as I dare to go out, what will greet me will be the storm-like hostility of mankind. So I can only practice hard to make myself stronger. Only in this way can I protect my compatriots and prevent them from being harmed by humans. " Having said that, the demon spirit glanced at Karl, and then sighed again. "It''s a pity that I met you!" "The idea is good, but the method you used is wrong, but I can''t provide you with specific methods. All I can say is that I don''t advocate humans hunting soul beasts, but humans want to improve their strength. Currently, there is only one method. So I will try my best to perfect things in this area, because I already have an idea, that is to allow humans to coexist with spirit beasts! It''s just that this is just an idea, and I haven''t even done the experiment. If I want to complete it, I am afraid that it will not succeed in five years or ten years. " Carl told the truth. He knew that in Douluo II and even Douluo III''s data collection and the setting collection, it was said that humans could coexist with spirit beasts and obtain spirit rings in a new mode. But Carl didn''t know what to do, because he hadn''t watched these two films, he just knew that this method was called Soul Spirit. And according to the set of settings that Carl has seen, a soul beast that is ten to a hundred years old can provide one or two souls, but most of them will only produce one. In the case of a thousand-year spirit ring, unless the quality is particularly poor, there are usually about two, and only a few will produce one. Then came the Ten Thousand Years Spirit Ring, which was almost guaranteed to be three, or even four to five! In other words. When the time comes, the soul master will not have to hunt down the soul beasts at all, but choose two or three soul beasts, sign a symbiosis contract with them, and then get the soul ring! And the most important thing is that this kind of growth comes with it, and the soul beast will grow up with it. In addition, this kind of soul can even be passed on to the next generation! Although the power will be sealed, at least it also solves the problem of hunting soul beasts. But in addition to this method. Carl also saw the artificial spirit ring and the way of artificial spirits from the setting collection. These are all methods for obtaining spirit rings, but the cost of the latter two is definitely higher. It''s just that Carl doesn''t know what to do at the moment, he can only find out slowly, and wait until the system update is completed to see if the mall sells such things. If anything, Carl would make a lot of money! that''s all. Carl basically said everything he had in mind. However, he still had reservations and didn''t say everything, otherwise, it would easily cause reaction. After hearing this, the demon spirit grew his mouth even more, feeling incredible. He never thought of this way. At this moment, when he sees Karl''s eyes, he also becomes very weirdAre you not a human? Why do you want to help us study this kind of thing? " "I am a human being, but the soul beast is not a creature that must die! As long as you reach ten thousand years, you will basically have spiritual wisdom and will no longer be a beast. In one hundred thousand years, human wisdom will be produced, and then you will learn to speak. In this way, there will be no difference between you and human beings. So naturally I will help you, because this is also helping myself. But like those who have been cultivated for thousands of years, a hundred years, and ten years, and some have not been civilized, such as the soul beasts of the human-faced spider monster with a ten thousand years of soul power cultivation, I will not help them. These guys are just a group of wild beasts. What''s more, they are cruel by nature. They only know **** and have no reason at all. So my goal is just to help the spirit beasts who are sensible and can communicate. As for those who dont, I just treat them as animals, so dont think too much of me! " Hearing what Carl said, the demon spirit sighed and finally showed a more natural smile. His expression at this time looked more relaxed than before, and the hostility in his eyes completely disappeared. "If you say that, I feel a lot more relaxed. Otherwise, I would really suspect that you are deceiving me." "What is your deception?" Carl rolled his eyes, then released the Healing Inflammation and healed him. The demon spirit was startled when he saw the flames coming. But he felt that his body was recovering quickly, which also surprised him. "This is your ability?" "Yes, one of my abilities, heal inflammation." "Humans are really great, no matter what they are, they are great!" Carl has a weird expression. He felt that this guy seemed to have awakened some strange hobby. Chapter 647： return "Well, the exchange between us ends here. In terms of time, they should almost wake up, and you should leave here too, so as not to scare them. But don''t worry, I won''t mention your existence, I will just say that a soul beast with no eyes wanted to attack and was killed by me. " "Haha, are you trying to change your method and scold me for not having eyes?" The demon spirit gave a wry smile, then stood up and patted his body, then turned and left. Don''t be muddled, just leave. But when he walked halfway, half of his figure was lost, he suddenly asked. "Carl, what you just told me about spirits and artificial spirit rings, can I tell other spirit beasts?" "Of course, I told you on purpose to let you spread it. Otherwise, I will be too busy to talk to you so much? Am i not tired? " "Since you have said so, then I can rest assured. Goodbye to death Carl, I hope that we can meet again next time, and we can have such a pleasant conversation." The voice just fell. The figure of the demon spirit has disappeared. Carl''s domineering looks, he still couldn''t feel the other party. Even when he was fighting, Carl couldn''t feel the opponent. After all, the demon spirit is a collection of energy, and at the same time, it is also a shelf of clothes and bones. But it is not right to say that it is dead. It''s almost a half-dead type. That''s why Karl''s domineering look and hearing will fail. But the future will not be invalidated. "This incident is just looking for an opportunity to spread it out. Originally, my plan was to let Xiao Wu spread it. But the words of her, Daming and others may not have the prestige, so the demon spirit is a suitable carrier. However, if you want to realize the spirit plan and the artificial spirit ring plan, it will not be possible to realize it in less than ten years! This is a long plan, and I have to work hard and steadily. My path to becoming a **** depends on him! " Carl sighed. After such a long time, he can be regarded as finding a path that is more suitable for him to become a god. Since you don''t plan to pass on, then create one yourself! For example, using this method to make the entire continent more peaceful, the kind of world where soul beasts and soul masters can also sit down and chat and drink tea is a paradise on earth. Carl has a hunch. He feels that if he completes such a world, he will definitely become a god! Although he didn''t know where this hunch came from, he still believed in his instincts. "Ahem, everyone should get up!" Carl gave a light cough, and then awakened everyone except the ossicles. The small bones at this time are still absorbing the spirit ring, and it will take a while. The previous battle between Carl and the demon spirit looked fierce, but in fact it ended the battle without even ten minutes. And the most important thing is that Karl spent nearly an hour chatting with the demon spirit. From this it can be seen that the gap they only saw was really like a heaven, and could not be surpassed at all. Especially the sword that Carl severely injured the opponent. The demon spirit didn''t even have the ability to resist. If it weren''t for Karl to stop in time, the demon spirit would be dead now! "Brother, what happened just now?" Xiao Wu wakes up first, and then immediately asks Carl what happened just now. The others woke up ignorantly at this time, and then it took a few seconds to gradually wake up. Even Tang San felt very surprised. He has never been brought down so easily! This made him feel a little scary. "Don''t worry, Xiao Wu, I''ve already dealt with the opponent, just a few ten thousand year soul beasts that don''t have long eyes. Now I have been blasted into scum, not one left. It''s a pity that you all have no way to absorb spirit rings, otherwise I will keep them. " Carl pretended to be painful and explained. Xiao Wu and the others understood, and then they slumped on the ground and began to rest. However, Xiao Wu sneaked over and asked softly. "Brother, did the demon spirit come just now? I know his aura very well. Although we don''t meet each other, I''ve met him somehow, is it him?" "You guessed it, it''s him." "Brother, did you kill him?" "Don''t worry, he didn''t die, but was simply taught me a lesson. By the way, we talked for a while and we had a good conversation. At least if we see you next time, we will not be enemies, we will become friends with a high probability. " Xiao Wu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Carl said, and then smiled sweetly. "My favorite brother!" After saying this, Xiao Wu staggered to find the lone geese and started to brain. Then Ning Rongrong also joined the battlefield. The melee between the three of them somehow caught Zhu Zhuqing again, and then it turned into a four-man battle. But this is already the norm between them, there is nothing to fuss about. that''s all. Time goes by every minute and every second. Almost at night, Xiao Bone''s spirit ring was finally absorbed! "Huh, I''m really exhausted, nine thousand years of spirit ring is really hard to absorb. If it weren''t for the teacher, as long as I am not in a hurry, I will be able to absorb it if it stabilizes. I am really worried that I will fail. " Xiao Bone spit out while releasing his fourth spirit ring. His original third spirit ability was to create a skeleton armor , and now his fourth spirit ability, based on this skeleton armor, produced a batch of war horses! Yes, this is a pure skeletal war horse! Even he can use bones to transform various weapons in his hands! As long as it is a cold weapon, he can change it! The small bones now resemble the skeleton knights who were defeated by them at that time. Except that his height is about half shorter than the opponent, the other aspects are almost exactly the same! "Hahahaha, is this my fourth spirit ability? It''s so handsome!" "You have a horse! You have a horse! I really envy you!" Oscar said loudly, then cast an envious look. But Xiao Gu always felt that Oscar was cursing, but he couldn''t find evidence. "Okay, don''t show off, now we should go back. Taking advantage of the darkness, I will take you back. Almost tomorrow morning, we will be able to reach our destination. " Talking. Karl used his abilities to take out the flying carpet prepared in advance from the space bag. This flying carpet is very huge, even if twenty people lie down on it, there is no problem. And this is not the first time for the students to take Karl''s special transportation. They have long been used to it. that''s all. Everyone''s trial was a complete success. Everyone basically met Carl''s expectations. This makes him very pleased! at the same time. Just when Carl took them away. The demon spirit also found Di Tian and told the day''s things again. Although Di Tian was still asleep, he could receive information from outside. What the demon spirit has to do is to speak it out, and without waiting for a response, it can go to the next soul beast and continue to spread the news! Chapter 648： Actions in Wuhun Hall Early the next morning. Carl and others returned to Shrek Academy. The first time they returned to the college, they came to the cafeteria and feasted! Carl contacted the staff in the canteen before and wanted to cook them an exclusive and hearty meal! This is a reward for them. In addition, Karl also gave them three days off to relax them. During these three days, you can do whatever you do, but there is one thing, that is, you must not worry about all kinds of rumors outside. They are all passionate young people now, and they are easy to get on top. So they can''t handle this kind of thing at all. And Karl also asked Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai, Tang San and Jianchi, four more mature people, to look at the others. Never touch this thing. There is no benefit to them, and they may even be burned. However, during the time when Karl was away, there was no major change in Heaven Dou Imperial City. Those rumors have not been updated, but they are still spreading wildly. This made Emperor Xueye a little annoyed, but he still hadn''t solved it completely, so he could only suppress it bit by bit. But the other sects do not matter at this time. People who believe in them will naturally not leave. Those who didn''t believe had already left at the beginning. And the rest of the people, even if they are pointed by others, they won''t care. After all, the body is not afraid of the shadow leaning. This is their confidence! that''s all. Carl came to his office. But Flander had been waiting here for a long time. "Carl, what is going on with this rumor about war? Are you sure this is the rumor that came from Wuhun Hall? Also, with your ability, it should be impossible to catch the source of the rumors spread, right? " As soon as Carl came in, he was faced with various problems in Flanders. But Carl just smiled and explained. "Of course I found the source, but even if I find him, it''s useless. Because the other party hides it deeply, even the person spreading the rumors doesn''t know who the boss behind him is, so I told him not to provoke Shrek Academy, nothing more. As for the others, I cant say anything, after all, even if I solve this source, there will be other sources. At that time, our Shrek Academy will really not be able to stay out of the matter. And the most important thing is that Xue Ye personally told me that if I don''t care about this matter, he will be responsible for solving it and catching the real man behind the scenes. Although we all believe that it was a ghost from the Spirit Hall, there is no evidence yet, so we can only stop moving. " At this point, Carl paused for a moment, and then he spoke. "By the way, there is one more thing, I didn''t tell you before, I hope you pay attention. Among the students in the outer courtyard, there are some people whose identity backgrounds come from the Wuhun Hall. They came to us on the grounds of being expelled from the Spirit Hall. And they are also spreading all kinds of news that are unfavorable to the Heaven Dou Empire within our Shrek Academy. However, these people are all within the reach, but I have not yet decided whether or not to expel a few of them. " Hearing what Carl said, Flander frowned, then shook his head. "It''s better to follow your plan and stay on hold for the time being. These people, I also got a general idea from Zao Wou-ki. The few of them couldn''t make any waves, and had been verbally educated by Zao Wou-Ki before, and they should be honest for the time being. But as long as they show their feet again, maybe this is the key evidence that we found the Wuhun Temple to spread the rumors! " "Haha, Flanders, you want to go with me!" Hearing Flander''s words, Karl Haha smiled, then patted the other person on the shoulder. But Flander couldn''t laugh. "Carl, although we are Shrek Academy, we are on the sidelines. But what should Tiandou Empire and other sects do? Within them, do they have the same spirit as us? I have heard that other sects and colleges have walked about 30% of the people on average. The only two with a smaller number of people are the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School and the Tiandou Imperial Academy, which is controlled by the Tiandou imperial family. The power of this rumor is quite large, and it directly caused many sects to lose a lot of fresh blood and talents. I''m afraid this time, not two or three years, three or four years, they will not be able to return to their previous peak. " "At the moment, I can''t do anything about it. I can''t find evidence after all, and I can''t act rashly. Otherwise, I''m a Title Douluo, what kind of paint do I want to find trouble in the Spirit Hall? I now have the dual identities of the inner courtyard teacher of Shrek Academy and the first guest of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. Once I take the initiative, I will enter the other party''s trap. And my spirit ring has such a high degree of recognition, UU reading www.uuknshu.com will be out even if I cover my face. Wuhundian had recognized this, so it dared to spread the rumors with great fanfare. And they did it very seriously, and they didn''t even leave any flaws. So we have very few breakthroughs at present, only those students from Wuhun Hall are available. " At this point, Carl also sighed. Bibi Dong can become Pope, not only because of her strength. More importantly, her mind is deeper than understanding the Pope! If not, she wouldn''t endure it for a long time, and then killed Chihiro Chi to seize power when he was seriously injured! In the end, not only did she succeed, she even used her personality charm and powerful strength to conquer the entire Wuhun Hall! Even Qian Daoliu did not blame her, but supported her to become the pope. But the reason why Qian Daoliu would do this was because of Bibi Dong''s daughter, Qian Renxue. So she used her daughter as a bargaining chip to control the entire Wuhun Temple. Incidentally, Qian Daoliu stayed in the small black room for a long time. Until now, Qian Daoliu did not come out, but continued to seek opportunities to become a god. "Flander, you can take care of this matter. If you have the opportunity, you can''t let it go, but you can''t go ahead. The most important thing for us now is that we still need to be stable, and we can''t easily go to war. Otherwise, the Star Luo Empire will definitely not miss this good show! After all, the identity of Shrek Academy is no longer the same as before, completely neutral. Although I want to be neutral, before Emperor Xueye abdicates, I still help him. After all, he also helped me, a lot of help from Shrek Academy. This kind of favor is still to be paid back! " Hearing Carl''s words, Flender nodded, "I know what to do!" Chapter 649： Holiday daily "Dad, I''m back!" "Look at the level of your precious daughter, isn''t it related to pride? I am now at level 39, and in the next six months, your daughter and me, I am very confident and break through to level 40. At that time, when we participate in the All-Continent Elite Soul Master Competition, we will be able to let the whole world know who is the real little monster! " "Hehe!" Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Ning Rongrong was acting like a baby in front of his father. Ning Zhifeng was just a face, allowing his daughter to act like a baby, and he still pamperedly reached out his hand and gently stroked Ning Rongrong''s hair. "It''s amazing, but it''s my daughter, it''s amazing!" Now Ning Zhifeng couldn''t find any adjectives to praise Ning Rongrong, he could only leave this time repeatedly. After all, Ning Rongrong is only ten years old this year. Even if he participates in the Continent Soul Master Competition next year, I will only be fifteen years old. Sixteen-year-old Soul Sect! It''s really not an exaggeration to say that it is a monster. But even so, Ning Rongrong was considered the bottom player in Shrek Academy. Even Tang San, who only joined Shrek Academy later, had already caught up with his level, reaching the forty-seventh level. And among the ten people in the inner courtyard of Shrek Academy, except for Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, all the others are above level 40! And the most important thing is that the oldest of them are only sixteen years old. Especially Xiao Wu, who is considered to be the youngest, is now at level 49, and it won''t be long before he can become a level 50 soul king! At this age, reaching this level is unprecedented! Even in the future, it is difficult for anyone to surpass it. So Ning Zhifeng was also very surprised, how did Karl teach them so much! "It''s really good. From now on, our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will rely on the glory of our family, hahahaha!" Ning Zhifeng laughed heartily, and then put his gaze on Xiao Gu and Jian Mo. "You two are also very good. In terms of talent, you two are even stronger than my family''s Rongrong. Sure enough, my original decision was not wrong. Only by putting the two of you in the right hands can you maximize your potential. Now you two, one is forty-five and one is forty-one, which really pleases me. " Ning Zhifeng smiled satisfied again. Jian Chi was unmoved, just smiled and nodded, still looking like a bad word. The ossicles scratched his head. "It feels good to be praised. Teacher Carl doesn''t always praise people. He just teaches us very seriously. Now I am suddenly praised, and I feel a little uncomfortable." "Hahahaha, what''s wrong with this." Ning Zhifeng smiled, then took Ning Rongrong''s hand and walked into the room. Xiao Gu and Jian Chi followed behind Ning Rongrong. Such a scene, in the eyes of the surrounding disciples, seemed to have seen Ning Zhifeng, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo a replica. Because Ning Zhifeng would often follow Sword Douluo or Bone Douluo by his side. Sometimes they will appear one at a time, and sometimes they will appear at the same time. Now Ning Rongrong also has this kind of treatment, which makes many sect disciples envied. After all, this position is not something that ordinary people can go to. Most people can only miss the dust. "By the way, you have a few days off this time? If there is nothing serious, I will take you to the palace for two days. During this time, Emperor Xue Ye happened to ask me to discuss important matters, so you followed me in for two days, how about? " In the room, Ning Zhifeng asked softly. Ning Rongrong thought about it, then smiled and agreed. "No problem, Dad, it happened that Big Brother Dai, Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Goose also went to the palace to play." After receiving Ning Rongrong''s answer, Ning Zhifeng nodded with a smile, and then placed his gaze on Jian Chi and Xiao Gu. "Where are you two? What are your plans? If there is no plan, then go around with me. " Hearing Ning Zhifeng''s invitation, the two shook their heads at the same time. "I plan to sleep well for a few days. This half a year is more tired than the previous years. I want to take a good rest, Lord Sovereign." Xiaogu''s answer fits his personality very well, and he belongs to the kind of person who will become lazy if he doesn''t urge him. So during the holiday period, he naturally has to make the most of it to get a good night''s sleep! Jian Chi glanced at Xiao Bone lightly, and then said. "I will continue to practice my swordsmanship. The swordsmanship the teacher gave me is very strong. I must seize the time to master it!" "You are so strong, you still need to practice? Don''t you know to take a break?" Xiaogu white glanced at Jianzhu, and Jianzhu looked at Xiaogu suspiciously. "I''m resting. For me, meditation is a time to rest, aren''t you?" Hearing the eyes of Versailles, Xiao Bone didn''t want to speak anymore. Ning Zhifeng laughed He knew the character of this couple. Xiao Gu likes to play around, and loves to play tricks, even crying a lot of people, but people do not care, the heart is also good. However, compared with Ning Rongrong''s tongue, his poisonous tongue was still a bit worse. Looking back at Jianlun''s side. He is relatively simple, with only his own sword in his heart. Therefore, his kind of natural and sluggish character happens to be the nemesis of ossicles. Even Ning Rongrong didn''t bother to play with swordsman, because there were some things he didn''t understand at all, and he could even give a serious answer. This kind of reaction is not the first time. Almost every time, it makes others very embarrassed, leading to a scene of laughter and laughter. However, Xiaogu worked tirelessly and kept talking to Jianchu, and then he was chatted to death by the other side. The two of them have come here since they were young, and they are used to it. at the same time. On the other side of the palace, Dai Mubai and others were unable to enter the depths of the palace at this time due to identity issues. But there is still no problem in playing and watching flowers on the outside. After all, they are also disciples of Shrek Inner Court, and at the same time, they are Karl''s first-generation students. So for them, in the Heaven Dou Empire, except for the depths of the palace and some more secret places. There is no place they can''t go in. Although they have no noble status, their status is even higher than that of ordinary nobles. This kind of thing is normal, because there is the golden sign of Carl. At least within the Tiandou Empire, no one dared to provoke them easily, so they could easily enter the outer area of ??the Tiandou Imperial Palace. After a while. Ning Zhifeng entered the palace, and Ning Rongrong stayed outside, staying with Dai Mubai and others. Chapter 650： The messenger of the Star Luo Empire "Rongrong, why is your father here? Isn''t he generally not coming to the Tiandou imperial family?" Dai Mubai was very puzzled as to why Ning Zhifeng would come here, and he was also sensitive in his capacity. He had already seen that something seemed to be wrong. But Ning Rongrong was pure-hearted and didn''t notice the slightest abnormality at all. "It''s okay, my dad just said he came to the emperor to do something, and he will go back in two days. In the past few days, I will follow my father and stay here, as well as Grandpa Jian and Grandpa Bone. Both of them will come soon. " "Hahahaha, Rongrong, I just heard that you seem to be calling me, right?" Just as Ning Rongrong''s voice just fell, Jian Douluo''s heart was floating, and he showed kindly gaze, looking at the few people present. Bone Douluo followed closely and couldn''t help sighing. "Old Jian, you are still so fast, I really can''t catch up!" "Huh! Isn''t it to blame you for not being able to cultivate at home, if your level is higher, won''t you be able to catch up with me?" "Good fellow, you think I''m a monster like you, just a few words can raise your soul power level. You really know how to compare. In my opinion, you might as well compare with these little monsters and see who can reach level 98 earlier! Or you can simply compare with them, when you were fifteen or sixteen years old, how many spirit powers you had. " "You old bone, I can''t run away but I started to talk, right?" "Yes, I just moved my mouth, what can you do? Is it possible that you can still cut me off!" Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo quarrel daily. Although they said fiercely, they didn''t really mean to do it. Even Ning Rongrong just watched from the side and even showed a funny smile. "It''s been a long time since I saw the two grandpas quarreling. It reminds me of the scene when the two grandpas had a big fight over my snacking, and even started their hands. Thinking about it now, it''s really warm and funny, do you think it''s not, grandpa! " Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, the two old men blushed and were very embarrassed. "That''s all old things, there is nothing to mention, but you Rongrong, you have not seen you for a while, you have become stronger again!" Jian Douluo stepped forward and touched Ning Rongrong''s head. Bone Douluo also stepped up to touch his head, but was slapped by Sword Douluo. "Old sword! What do you mean?!" "Huh! Didn''t you see me here, what are you doing?" "you" "Why? Not convinced? Then go heads-up!" "Huh! I''m too lazy to care about you!" These two people played at the same time, almost all kinds of bickering. I don''t know, I thought the two of them were enemies, but in the eyes of Ning Rongrong, Dai Mubai and others, they had become accustomed to it. Then they talked briefly, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo entered the depths of the palace. The two of them still have important things to do, so it is naturally inconvenient to stay here too much. "It seems that something really happened, otherwise it would be impossible for the two Douluos to appear at the same time." Dai Mubai whispered softly, Zhu Zhuqing on the side took his hand and patted the back of his hand lightly. Ma Hongjun and Oscar were heartless looking for Ning Rongrong to continue playing and chatting. But at this moment. A black gust of wind appeared in front of everyone with a mist. Next second. A cloud of mist, transformed into two figures, descended here. "Dugu Goose, why are you here too?" "Senior Poison Douluo, do you also go to the palace to do something?" Seeing the appearance of Dugu Goose and Dugu Bo, Dai Mubai suddenly felt that something big was going to happen in the Heaven Dou Empire! "Yeah, I also have something to go in." Dugu Bo nodded. Dugu Yan asked worriedly. "Grandpa, can this matter really be handled?" If one is careless, it is easy to cause a war between the two countries. At that time, the Wuhun Palace is about to take advantage of the emptiness to enter! " "The war between the two countries? What happened?" Dai Mubai was a little surprised. In Douluo Continent, there are currently only two empires, the Heaven Dou Empire where they are currently located, and Dai Mubai''s hometown, the Star Luo Empire! As the third prince of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Mubai was very sensitive to such things. Especially when he heard that a war between the two countries was about to occur, he stood up with excitement. "Look at me, I''m a little confused, I almost forgot that Dai Mubai you are from the Star Luo Empire. But forget it, this matter has nothing to do with you, and I also advise you not to understand too much. After all, Carl has said that you are not allowed to touch these things. What you have to do now is to raise your own strength with peace of mind, and wait for half a year for the All-Continent Elite Soul Master Competition. This is your goal. As for war and other things, it is not something you can intervene to solve for the time being. " Hearing Dugu Bo''s words, Dai Mubai''s brow furrowed even more tightly Okay, you guys stay here and play, I''ll take a step first. " With that said, Dugu Bo flashed away and left here, leaving only Dugu Goose. "Dugu Goose, what happened? Can you tell me more about it?" Dai Mubai was still a little worried. Others are also a little curious as to what happened. After being silent for a while, Dugu Goose finally nodded. "Actually, I don''t know much. I just know that the Spirit Hall seems to be spreading news that the two empires are ready to go to war. So this time, the Xingluo Empire sent an envoy, who seemed to be called Dai Tian, ??and his strength was as high as eighty-seventh level, and he was a Contra. He took the other three Contras and came here together. It is said that he came to inquire about intelligence to see if the Heaven Dou imperial family was really going to fight the Star Luo Empire. Obviously, this kind of rumors were taken seriously by the people on the Star Luo Empire side! " "how so" "Are the people in the Star Luo Empire all fools? Believe such rumors?" Hear the words of Dugu Goose. Everyone was shocked immediately. Ma Hongjun was even more speechless and cursed directly. But the next second, he immediately covered his mouth, and then apologized to Dai Mubai. "Sorry Big Brother Dai, I didn''t mean it, I was only agitated for a while, so..." "It''s nothing, because in my opinion, those people are really stupid. This kind of obvious dazzling can be believed. It is obviously in the royal family that someone deliberately spread false news. In this case, I can also be more sure that there are people from the Spirit Hall in the Xingluo imperial room. However, I dont know who it is, but he will definitely get out of his way gradually! " Speaking of which. Dai Mubai''s eyes gradually became sharper! Chapter 651： Daitian! Time goes by a little bit. The holiday is coming to an end soon. Dai Mubai and his group finished packing up their things and prepared to go back to Shrek Academy to study. But as soon as they went out, they ran into a man who didn''t look very good, but whose expression was very proud! This person is Dai Mubai''s uncle Dai Tian! "You really are here to wear Mubai. I heard that you were here in the past two days. I didn''t expect to really meet you. My luck is really good! And besides you, Zhu Zhuqing is also here, which is really nice. " Dai Tian''s tone was not good, and it sounded a bit yin and yang. Seeing the appearance of the other party, Dai Mubai suddenly snorted and asked. "As the messenger of the Star Luo Empire, you shouldn''t be here with me! What is your purpose in coming here? Could it be that you are planning to take me back? If you intend to do this, I can only tell you that I am sorry that I will not go back until I reach a certain level of strength! " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Dai Tian was stunned for a second, and then he laughed. "Hahahaha, that''s ridiculous boy, you are so funny too! A Shrek Academy in a mere mere, let you forget, the cultivation of you by the Royal Family of Star Luo? Could it be that you think that a Title Douluo can compare with our Starfall Empire? Dai Mubai, have you forgotten your identity? Or in other words, you have already taken refuge in the Heaven Dou Empire! " Dai Tian''s face was gloomy, and a powerful spirit power suddenly burst out of his body. "You misunderstood, my identity will never change, and I will always be my father''s son. But it is precisely because of this that I have to become stronger, because only in this way can I be recognized by my father after returning! So, I will never go back now! " "Yes, we won''t let Big Brother Dai go back. He hasn''t achieved his goal yet. We will never let you take Big Brother Dai away!" Oscar and others rushed up immediately and came to Dai Mubai''s body. Zhu Zhuqing held Dai Mubai''s hand tightly. The two clasped their fingers together, their faces were serious, and they were ready to release their martial soul fusion skills at any time. Although fighting here is not very good. But the man in front of them was an eighty-seventh-level Contra! They can''t let their guard down now! "Hahahaha, you still want to stop me with a bunch of rubbish? Are you looking for death? If this were changed to the Star Luo Empire, if you dare to speak to me like this, you would have already implicated the Nine Clans! Now I give you a chance to leave here immediately, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, also want to go back with me immediately! Otherwise I will kill all of you! I wear days, do what I say! " The voice just fell. Dai Tian immediately released his martial spirit and put a spirit ring! Yellow yellow purple purple black black black black! Eight spirit rings appeared in front of everyone, causing a wave of anger! Dai Mubai and others were shocked by this sudden wave of air. But Oscar and Ma Hongjun stood firmly in the front, completely ignoring each other''s momentum! "Hehe, that''s it? Compared to Teacher Carl''s aura, it''s a far cry!" "Compared to Teacher Carl, I think you are rubbish!" Oscar and Ma Hongjun made a mockery. However, their expressions were not as relaxed as their words showed. But even so, these two sentences made Dai Tian a little angry. "Hehe, don''t think that if you move out a Title Douluo, I will be afraid of you! Even if Death God Carl knows that you are all dead, he will not do anything to me, because I am the messenger of the Star Luo Empire! Now, your Xueye Emperor, it is hard to explain clearly that this rumor was not spread by them. If this Death Douluo dared to do something to me, it means that he wants to provoke a war between the two empires! " Dai Tian showed disdain. In his opinion, even Titled Douluo would not be able to provoke a war between the two empires. Because this is not only not good for him, it may even cause a murder! So naturally he is not afraid of Karl. Even if the opponent is Titled Douluo! "Aren''t you afraid that after you kill us, you will also be labeled as provoking the war between the two empires!" Oscar''s brain was very flexible, and he immediately sold it now, and returned the other party''s words intact. It''s just that his remarks were once again ridiculed by Dai Tian. "Hahahaha, what is this? I want to take away, the three princes of our Star Luo Empire, and his future wife. Regardless of this, we are not wrong in feeling and reason, so of course I will not be afraid! " Dai Tian''s words made Oscar''s face pale. Next second. Dai Tian''s momentum has increased again! The powerful force instantly made Ma Hongjun and Oscar''s waist bend down. But the two of them did not completely kneel down, but burst out their own four spirit rings to contend! Upon seeing this, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also released their spirit rings to fight against Dai Tian! "Three Soul Kings and one Soul Lord?" "At a young age, there is such a strong power?" Dai Tian was shocked. He knew that Shrek Academy was cultivating monsters, but the level of Dai Mubai and others had not been disclosed at all, so no one knew what their current strength was. Now Dai Tian was shocked when he saw it! He did not expect that the young man in front of him would have such a powerful talent and strength! This shocked him so much that he was even stunned for several seconds before he recovered. However, he didn''t say a word at this time, only his eyes moved slightly. For Wuhun Palace, they must die! Dai Tianxin screamed and released his first spirit ability without hesitation, wanting to kill them! But at this moment. Two spirit powers came from nearby. Although these two forces are not very strong, they also have the power of Soul Sovereign and Soul Sect respectively. Feeling the appearance of these two forces, Dai Tian stopped his movements. Because these two people are Ning Rongrong and Dugu Yan! Both of these people have deep backgrounds. Dugu Goose''s grandfather is Poison Douluo. This old poison does things, and a box of cards does not follow common sense. If you offend him, or his daughter Duguyan, you won''t know how to die by then! More importantly, Dugu Bo''s ability is a large-scale attack, which can instantly slaughter the city and plunder the formation! It was for this reason that the Star Luo Empire didn''t dare to find Dugu Bo at will. Even a person as mad as Dai Tian wouldn''t dare to do what the lone geese would do. After all, Dugu Bo is just such a granddaughter. If she dies, this old guy will definitely go crazy. At that time, it is not impossible to go directly to the Xingluo Imperial Palace for anti-virus. As for Ning Rongrong, she didn''t have to say anything. As the little princess of the Seven Treasures Glazed Glass Sect, behind her was not only the entire sect, but also two Grandpas of Title Douluo level! Even Dai Tian has to weigh, he has offended the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, can he go back alive! Chapter 652： Cant be arrogant anymore "Who are you! Why do you want to do something with Big Brother Dai!" Ning Rongrong asked the other party. The corner of Dai Tian''s mouth raised slightly, and he withdrew his spirit ring. "It turned out to be the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, she really admired her name for a long time. I heard before that Ning Rongrong is a cute little beauty, but now that I saw it, it was very gratifying! " "Humph! Even if you praise me, I won''t be happy, quickly tell who you are and why do you want to do it!" If you don''t say anything again, I will let my grandpa come and clean you up! " Ning Rongrong questioned the other party loudly. However, he hadn''t waited for Dai Tian to speak. Three powerful breaths immediately surrounded him! In addition. Three figures with swollen noses and swollen faces appeared in front of Dai Tian. These three people are the messengers brought by Dai Tian and his entourage! "Boy, what do you want to do to my family''s Rongrong!" Sword Douluo was furious at this time, and the spirit ring on his body had already lit up! Bone Douluo didn''t say a word, his expression was extremely gloomy, and nine spirit rings floated up and down in front of him! "Hahahaha! The courage of the Star Luo Empire is really big. You just come here to seek an explanation from Emperor Xueye. Even now I dare to be there, in the imperial palace against the disciples of Shrek Academy and my granddaughter! It seems that you are really impatient! " Dugu Bo also released his soul ring! Seeing the three Title Douluo, staring at him fiercely. Dai Tian swallowed his saliva and he was stupid. He had previously asked his entourage, the other three Title Douluo, to stare at these three Title Douluo, and used the excuse of exchange between the two countries to hold them back. The result is better now. Not only were they beaten up, they were even taken to the scene. This made Dai Tian a little speechless. "Well, it''s all a misunderstanding. Actually, I just want to take Dai Mubai back to the Star Luo Empire. It''s just that this kid is a bit rebellious, so he doesn''t want to go back. But since he doesn''t want to go back, then forget it, and I don''t force it. And the things here are explained clearly, then I will go first. " With that said, Dai Tian immediately gave the three people a look, and then led them out of here. But at this moment. Another figure appeared here, causing Dai Tian to swallow a mouthful of saliva. "I heard, you seem to look down on me, don''t you?" "Under the crown of death, I, I, I, I didn''t say anything!" Seeing Karl appearing in front of him, Dai Tian almost knelt! He knows the record of this great **** in front of him! Carl alone, singled out two Title Douluos, even these two were the Title Douluo with a 60% increase in strength with the assistance of Ning Zhifeng! In the end they even defeated them unscathed! Such a monster, even the Heaven Dou Empire was not willing to provoke it easily. Dai Tian just found a reason, he thought, that could make Carl unable to do it easily. In fact, if Dai Mubai and the others were really hurt, Karl would kill Dai Tian without hesitation! If the Star Luo Empire dared to retaliate, Carl wouldn''t mind, telling them what a true **** of death is! "Dai Tian, ??right?" "Yes, it''s me..." When Karl called his name, Dai Tian answered with a trembling voice. Carl took out something similar to a mobile phone. But on this thing, there is only a simple button, as well as a loudspeaker and radio. Nothing else. "You may not know that I have a soul power walkie-talkie that was developed by me two years ago and can communicate with it remotely. As long as you input your soul power, you can communicate with the other side, leaving the walkie-talkie with your own soul power! Dai Mubai had already turned on the walkie-talkie before, and I also heard everything here. So, you think I dare not do it, and then you will be so arrogant, right? " Hear what Carl said. Dai Tian didn''t know what to say. He hadn''t even heard of the walkie-talkie in Carl''s hands. But this thing made him feel horrible! Because the Star Luo Empire did not have such advanced communication equipment. At most, they rely on the faster soul masters to send messages over long distances. Or rely on those soul masters with loud voices and special sound transmission capabilities for message transmission. But he hadn''t seen this thing like Karl at all. This makes him feel a little horrible! And this soul power walkie-talkie was the thing that Carl had researched before. He also spent a lot of effort studying this thing. Fortunately, he had learned a lot from Tony Stark before. Therefore, creating a soul power walkie-talkie is not an impossible task for him. Nowadays, this thing is basically in Shrek Academy, and there is only one teacher. The inner courtyard disciples, that is, the ten Xiao Wu and the others, are also one. Then the Emperor Tiandou didn''t give it to them, because Carl felt that there was someone from the Soul Palace in the Emperor Tiandou. Therefore, it was not handed over to them for the time being to prevent being stolen by the people of the Spirit Hall for research but Ning Zhifeng gave it to three, the Sect Master, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, one each. Even Dugu Bo has one in his hand. If it weren''t for guarding against Wuhun Palace, Karl really wanted to promote this thing. Because he knew that as long as this thing appeared, it could definitely change the current situation of spirit masters and ordinary people! Even the military can change! After all, intelligence warfare and information warfare are all indispensable to war, and they are part of the red medicine! At this time, he came back to his senses. Dai Tian and others were already half kneeling on the ground shivering, and they didn''t even dare to look up. They can''t help it! Surrounded by four Title Douluo, Dai Tian wanted to control his body from shaking, but he couldn''t do it. Even he now feels that his soul power is a bit uncontrollable, as if it could explode at any time. But this was just an illusion caused by being too nervous. In fact, there is no problem with his spirit power. Even under the weight of the four Title Douluo, there was a slight growth. "Well, I don''t make it difficult for you, as long as you answer one of my questions, I will let you go immediately!" "Wh, what''s the problem?" Dai Mubai''s eyes lit up and he asked, as if he had caught a life-saving straw. Carl raised his mouth slightly, and asked according to the memory of his previous life. "Tell me, who are the people in the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire where the Wuhun Temple is located? If you can answer it, I will let you go immediately, otherwise you will stay here for the rest of your life! " Hearing these words of Karl, Dai Tian''s face suddenly paled! He is a little skeptical now that Karl already knows his identity. It''s not just him. At this moment, Xue Qinghe, who saw this scene, quietly left the scene and disappeared! Chapter 653： Calm Wuhun Hall After Carl''s threat, Dai Tian finally fell into the hands of the Heaven Dou Empire, and the most important thing was that Carl used his own abilities to really draw some words from the inside of the opponent. Originally, Carl thought that the other party would know something about spreading rumors. Because it is this guy who has been telling the emperor of the Star Luo Empire that the Heaven Dou Empire is going to develop. That''s why Dai Mobai''s father sent him as a messenger to inquire about intelligence. And Dai Tian''s real purpose here is not to inquire about intelligence, nor to make peace, nor to clarify rumors. All he had to do was to take Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing away, and then in the name of an accident, let them die halfway along the way. Anyway, when the time comes, just kill a Title Douluo casually. Relying on their strength is absolutely unstoppable. This is Dai Tian''s original plan. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the situation here is far more complicated than he thought. So he was caught by Karl now. But this is also blamed on him for being too arrogant, not paying attention to Carl and others at all. If he acted quietly, maybe he could really take Dai Mubai away without knowing it. After all, with Dai Mubai''s strength, there was no way to resist Dai Tian. It''s just the arrogance of the other party that made him ruin himself here. At the same time, the person who rebelled to Wuhun Hall was also punished as he deserved. Only one thing is needed now, and that is to let the other messengers go back and report to Emperor Xingluo about Dai Tian. In addition, through Dai Tian''s mouth, he also found out the spies in the Spirit Hall, the spies planted in the Heaven Dou Empire! That is Xueqinghe! wrong. Her real name was Qian Renxue, Xue Qinghe had already died, and was replaced by Qian Renxue! This situation shocked everyone present, especially Emperor Xue Ye, who almost fainted on the spot. Because he had never thought that his best son would be Bibi Dong''s daughter Qian Renxue! This is really amazing. But when they tried to find Qian Renxue, the other party had disappeared. "What should I do next? Should the subsequent mainland elite martial arts contest be held as usual?" Ning Zhifeng asked. He knew that this matter had dealt a great blow to Emperor Xueye, but the All-Continent Elite Soul Master Competition was also the best way for the two empires to pick seeds. However, the matter of the Wuhun Temple has all been exposed, and if it wants to continue, Emperor Xueye will be very uncomfortable. Only after he was silent for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said. "Let the notice go on, the All-Continent Soul Master Elite Competition will be held in Zhaochang in half a year! Everything is going forward in accordance with the normal process, and the qualifiers after three months will start as usual! Even if the Spirit Hall and the Star Luo Empire are not held, I will continue to hold the Soul Master Competition! It is impossible for me to miss this kind of competition to attract talents! " The emperor Xueye''s big heart! Even if he has learned that his son is dead, he knows very well that a person cannot be resurrected from the dead. What should be done is still to be done. Especially this grand age of the whole continent, naturally cannot be let go. After all, the Heaven Dou Empire also relied on the Soul Master Competition to attract its own talents. Only after this incident, the Spirit Hall and Star Luo Empire might not insist on holding it. that''s all. The official of the Heaven Dou Empire announced the news of the Soul Master Competition, and at the same time announced that Xue Qinghe was dead, and the current prince was his only son Xue Beng! At the same time, Xue Ye also told the world, explaining that her former son Xue Qinghe was Bibi Dong''s daughter Qian Renxue! The real Xueqinghe is already dead! And the other sons of Emperor Xueye were also killed by Qian Renxue! This is also the reason why the Tiandou imperial family is gradually withering. At the same time, he specifically notified the Xingluo Empire, telling them that Dai Tian was a traitor to the Xingluo Empire! This made the inside of Xingluo Imperial''s room furious! Then they sent someone to investigate the truth and found that it was indeed the case! Then Dai Tian was pressed back by them to the Star Luo Empire and strictly guarded them. By the way, the two empires were pointed at the Spirit Hall at the same time, and they asked why Bibi Dong did this! However, Bibi Dong didn''t say a word, just announcing to the outside world that he would retreat for six months. At the same time, the mainland elite soul master contest will also be held as usual. She even added a lot of new rewards. The original reward was three very high-level spirit bones for the team that won the first place! Now the reward is directly added to five yuan! And more importantly, the second and third teams can choose any treasures as rewards from the treasure house of the Wuhun Temple. The second-ranked team can choose three treasures. The third-ranked team can pick a treasure. This treasure can be a weapon, some rare props, or space props, or some herbs or the like. Even poison is fine. However, spirit bones are not counted among these treasures. So the range they can choose is to remove the reward of spirit bones. As soon as this announcement came out, a large number of soul masters who wanted to participate were extremely excited. However, the Royal Academy belonging to the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire are not so excited They all know that in addition to the first prize, the second and third prizes are left. , Of no use. Because Wuhun Hall would definitely not display the best, so even if you get this reward, it will be very tasteless. And the most important thing is. The Wuhun Palace is so beautiful! Bibi Dong directly used the high rewards and the enthusiasm of the Soul Master Competition to divert the questions of the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire. Take all the people away. Now no one cares about why Bibi Dong wants to place his own people in the two countries. They only care about which three teams will eventually win the top three in the Continent Soul Master Elite Competition! Especially some people from sects and academies, they themselves are neutral beings, so naturally they don''t care about those behaviors of the Spirit Hall. Except for the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and Shrek Academy. After all, both of them, in name, still have a lot of relations with the Heaven Dou Empire. It''s just that a little thing has happened recently on Shrek Academy''s side. That is Jian Mo and Xiao Gu, who will be taken out for special training by Jian Douluo and Bone Douluo. The two titled Douluo of them must personally teach them to complete the martial arts fusion skills! Because the two of them already had seedlings of martial soul fusion skills, but Karl was not familiar with this aspect, so they needed their instruction. However, Ning Rongrong stayed. After all, she would only be lazy when she returned, so it''s better to stay here and continue to practice. Dugu Goose was also brought back to her hometown by Dugu Bo, where she used toxins for training, striving to make her green phosphorus snake venom to a higher level. The last is Tang San! He was directly captured by Tang Hao, and he didn''t even give a reason, only saying that he would definitely come back within half a year. It is really speechless. Chapter 654： Changes in the rules "Tang San followed his father Tang Hao, maybe because of some training. Jian Chi and Xiao Gu left with their master and wanted to contact the Martial Soul Fusion Technique. Dugu Yan also followed the old poison, and wanted to strengthen her martial arts training. Now that four people have left, there are only six of you in the inner courtyard, so the U-shaped you company in the next half year may be more cruel than before. After all, I now have more time to stare at you. And the three people I mainly train are Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing! Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong, I am sure that they will be promoted to Soul King and Soul Sect respectively within half a year. And Zhu Zhuqing, you need a little luck and a higher effort than others to be promoted to the soul sect. After all, you are only level 37 now, a level forty away, a full three levels away! This is not a word count that is easy to catch up, so I don''t dare to pack a ticket, so you are only left to become a forty-level soul sect. " "It''s okay, teacher, even if I don''t upgrade, I''m satisfied. After all, my talent is the worst among your disciples. I can have today''s spirit power level, thank you teacher for your cultivation, you don''t have to blame yourself at all. " Zhu Zhuqing said very sensibly, which made Carl feel much better. "Well, let''s not say much, let''s start training! Since the Soul Master Competition opens as usual, then we must participate, and we must win the first place! It doesn''t matter what soul bones are, if you can get the first place, I have better rewards for each of you! " "Better rewards?!" "Is it better than soul bone?" Hearing Karl''s words, Ma Hongjun and Oscar became excited. Others, including Xiao Wu, also looked at Karl expectantly. "Well, the less I dared to say, what is better than spirit bone, but at least not worse than spirit bone!" Hearing these words of Karl, everyone became excited again. Carl smiled slightly. In fact, he had already thought about it, they won the reward after the first prize in the Soul Master Competition. Even before, I wanted to reward them, but due to the lack of trading points, so let it go, and then changed a drug that can improve their physical fitness and potential, and helped them improve their physical fitness. These things cost Carl more than 1,000 trading points. Carl''s trading point now has just 10,000 left. But it doesn''t matter, his system will be unblocked in half a year. At that time, the refreshed selection task rewards will definitely not be bad! At that time, Karl can not only enhance his own strength, but even buy Devil Fruit for each of them to enhance their strength. After all, Devil Fruit is also a very powerful force for them. Especially the sword idiot. The sword mad''s martial soul is his own body, so he can use it to perfectly control every muscle and every bone of his body! So Carl intends to exchange one for him, which is very suitable for him to cut the fruit! This fruit, which does not appear in the original book, is a kind of devil fruit that comes with the store. The user, even without swordsmanship, without the weapon of the sword, can release a slash. If you can master swordsmanship, your strength will increase exponentially! So this devil fruit is very suitable for sword idiots. And besides him, Karl also found the devil fruit suitable for other people. At that time, as long as they get the first place, Carl will exchange it for them! It doesn''t matter if you are in pain, as long as these people can become stronger. And the most important thing is. Carl has a feeling that if he continues like this, the road to becoming a **** will be clearer! Maybe this path I took is called the **** of mentors? But this name is a bit ugly. After Carl made complaints about himself, then he shook his head. The name is not important, as long as you can become a god. This is the main thing! Then Karl started his own teaching journey to help the six people present to enhance their soul power. at the same time. Other colleges are also stepping up their training non-stop. Especially those teams that need to participate in the qualifiers, such as the Elephant Sect, the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family, and the four element academies. They all need to participate in the qualifiers. However, because of the Yaozi created by the Spirit Hall before, now the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire have joined forces to put pressure on the Spirit Hall and changed the conditions for participation. The participating teams have also directly become ten! Wuhun Palace, Heaven Dou Empire, and Star Luo Empire can only send one team to the top ten directly. This condition is unfavorable to them, but in order to make the Soul Palace suffer, the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire have decided to join forces to eliminate the second team of the Soul Palace. Wuhundian knew their arrogance, but could only accept it, after all, she still didn''t want to tear her face. So she simply asked Qian Renxue, as the leader of the second team, to participate in the qualifiers. On the Star Luo Empire side, the second team members of the Star Luo Royal Academy were also allowed to participate in the preliminary selection, and the first team members directly entered the top ten. The Tiandou Royal Academy here is absolutely irrelevant Both of them directly entered the qualifiers to block the participating teams in Wuhun Palace. Then handed over the only recommended place to Shrek Academy! Originally, Karl was unwilling to accept it, after all, after only one quota was left, it was also a loss to the Heaven Dou Empire. But Emperor Xueye said that he must accept it. Due to Xue Ye''s strength, Carl could only accept the other''s kindness. To be honest, if you change to Shrek Academy to participate in the qualifiers, you will definitely be able to successfully defeat the second team members of Wuhun Palace. Unfortunately, Emperor Xue Ye wanted to rely on his students to accomplish this. That''s why he made such a decision. But other than that. The other sects and the academy who were preparing to participate in the competition were also sent out, the most elite teams, and at the same time blocked the second team of Wuhun Palace! Although the spirit of the Wuhun Palace has been suppressed by the heat of the Soul Master Competition, these participating academies and sects are very clear! That''s why they fought together and joined forces against the Wuhun Palace! As a result, Bibi Dong felt very uncomfortable. Inside the Martial Spirit Hall at this time, Bibi Dong looked at the Moon Gate and the ghosts below with a gloomy expression, without saying a word. But the more this happens, the more they can feel the anger of Bibi Dong! "Under the crown of the Pope, don''t be angry, this matter is a subordinate''s failure, I..." "Yueguan, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s the guy Dai Tian who is proficient in advocating, just get rid of Dai Mubai! If he didn''t do this, such a thing would never happen! " Speaking of which, Bibi Dong is even more angry! "Now, you have also remembered it for me, and warned everyone under you not to make any small movements! If I find out, kill me! " "Yes, under the crown of the Pope!" Chapter 655： Half a year! Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, half a year passed. During this period of time, the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire gradually stabilized, and Dazzling also disappeared completely because of the failure of the Wuhun Temple plan. It seems that this incident did not happen at all. However, the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire had already taken this matter in their hearts. After the end of this Continent Elite Soul Master Competition, they will find an opportunity to give a severe lesson to the Spirit Hall! As for how to do it, let''s talk about doubts. After all, there were not a few people who were pitted to death by the Spirit Hall in the two empires. Especially the Emperor Xueye. Several of his sons were killed by Qian Renxue poison, so it is impossible for him to let go of this hatred! However, it is not time to take revenge yet, and he still needs to bear with him for a while. And now, all the top eight players participating in the Continent Soul Master Competition have all been born! However, due to changes in the system, the participating teams have also undergone some changes. First of all, the second team of Tiandou Royal Academy and the second team of Xingluo Royal Academy have already failed in the qualifiers. And the most important thing is that the team of Tiandou Royal Academy failed to prevent Qian Renxue from entering the race! Qian Renxue relied on her own strength to be promoted to the Soul King in the battle, and carried this team into the race. As for the other people in this team, they are all 30-odd soul veterans, basically not enough to see them. Fortunately, these people don''t hold back, otherwise they won''t be able to advance. have to say. On the side of Huangdou Team, Qian Renxue was completely touched by Qian Renxue. In addition, she was able to break through and immediately resurrected with full blood. Although the fifth spirit ability has not yet been obtained, the strength has reached the level of semi-crushing! Therefore, when the two teams competed for the spot, they completely defeated each other. Although the first team of Huangdou entered the main match with the first place, the situation afterwards completely changed. Qian Renxue took a few days to absorb the new spirit ring, reached level fifty, officially became the soul king, and then killed other teams along the way. Among those teams, most of them are level 40 and level 30 spirit masters. Although they can contain Qian Renxue, they have given others a chance. In this way, the teams in the qualifiers can be said to have lost to Qian Renxue alone! But even so, this team is not an opponent of Blazing Academy, Fengshen Academy, Tianshui Academy, and Thunder Academy. In this way, the second team of Wuhun Palace, with a relatively dangerous ranking, successfully advanced to the main match. Then there is the Institute of Botany, which entered the race with the last place. But in this way, the elephants are suffering. In the original book, they originally participated in the race. But because of the sudden changes in the rules, coupled with their battle, it happened to be the fifty-one Qian Renxue. Then he lost the game without any suspense. I have to say that their luck is a bit bad. In this way, the teams participating in the Continent Elite Soul Master Competition have been fully formed! The first three teams to be recommended are Wuhun Palace Team One, Xingluo Royal Academy, and Shrek Academy! After fighting in the qualifiers, there were seven teams that entered the main race, namely Tiandou Royal Academy, Thunder Academy, Blazing Academy, Shenfeng Academy, Tianshui Academy and Wuhundian Second Team, as well as the Botanical Academy! Their appearance is expected and reasonable. But now it is more than a month before the official start. They still have time to sort out and improve themselves by the way. At this time, Ning Rongrong finally reached the forty-first level and obtained the fourth spirit ring! In addition, there are already two soul kings in Shrek Academy now! Xiao Wu''s level reached level fifty, and she was successfully promoted to become the soul king! Tang San returned recently, and was also educated by his father Tang Hao personally to learn how to use murderous aura, but after all he has not experienced the experience of the Killing City, so the murderous aura is very immature. However, his level has also reached level fifty, and he has obtained the fifth spirit ring! And he also had a showdown with Karl, directly saying that his spirit ring came from the sacrifice of the Blue Silver King. Carl didn''t say anything, just let him not let down the expectations of the Blue Silver King and Tang Hao. However, Zhu Zhuqing still failed to break through the limit, reaching level 40. Her current level is thirty-eight, and she is currently the lowest level among all people. And during the game, it is basically impossible for her to break through. I have to say that this is a pity. However, the other members'' spirit power levels are also very good, which still makes Carl more gratified. After all, most academies don''t have theirs, two soul kings, seven soul sects and one soul master! Even in the Spirit Hall, the seven people known as the Golden Generation are just three soul kings and four soul sects. Compared with Karl''s side, there is only one more soul king advantage. But this is not to be ignored. Because there is more than one soul king, it is likely to be their lore point! And what makes Carl a little lucky is Fortunately, Qian Renxue did not join the first team. Otherwise, Shrek Academys odds of winning will probably fall from 70 to 80% to 30 to 40%! This can be regarded as comforting to Carl. As for the other academies, there are basically a few 40-level soul sects, matched with 30-level soul sects. Even the teams of the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire are like this. So this time the competition, for them, is basically a competition for third place. But they still plan to fight, can they? After all, people have to have dreams. In addition. Some time ago, Karl''s system was finally successfully upgraded. Only after the upgrade was successful, Carl did not feel any changes in the system. But the only change he could notice was that there were too many updates in the mall! And the most important thing is that after system maintenance, Carl was compensated for maintenance! That is freely assignable skill points: 10, and freely assignable attribute points: 10! In addition, Carl was compensated with one hundred thousand trading points! Calculating according to this, Karl came to the world of Douluo Continent, basically nearly ten years, but the time has not yet reached the time. However, on average, this compensation should be calculated based on the year, and by the way, the system rounds the year. So I gave Carl such a neat word count. In this way, Carl will be very rich. But he is not in a hurry yet, buying things. It''s useless even if he has a random discount coupon. Because it hasn''t been used yet. But the gratifying thing is that the system update was completed, but the selection task was not immediately jumped out. Otherwise Karl will be happier. Chapter 656： organising materials Half a month passed again. Carl didn''t do anything else in the past half a month, basically analyzing the situation of other academy teams to facilitate Shrek Academy''s confrontation with the enemy. And his analysis is almost the same, the only thing missing right now is the situation after fighting with them. And now, the rules of the Advanced Soul Master Competition were initially issued. And now the two great empires and one Hall of Souls have asked other participating academies to arrive at Hall of Souls to gather reports within ten days. If you are late, you will be dealt with directly in accordance with the withdrawal. But Carl is not in a hurry, he is still studying the rules of the game. This rule is actually very simple, it is to fight in turns, and there is basically no difference with the rules of the Soul Master game before the Heaven Dou Empire. The first is a personal challenge. This is no different from the previous soul master game, but it has increased the number of two people, that is, at least seven people participating in the competition must be completely defeated, or the other party must admit defeat to end the game. And the individual competition will not eliminate the team, but will be ranked by the academy. With this rotation, basically every college must play nine games! And there is only one game every day! And after the two teams have finished the game, there will be one to two days of finishing time, and if you are lucky, there will be three days of finishing time. So there is no need to worry about consumption. Compared with the Soul Master Competition held by the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, the rules of this mainland elite soul master competition are more complete. Then came the team competition. This game is based on the previous points, and then adjusted, and then a lottery duel. After a round of team competition, the last two teams were eliminated first, and then the quarterfinals were produced. Then, in the second round of the game, draw again. If the team that has been drawn has been met in the previous round, it will be drawn again until a team that has not competed before is drawn. Then after this round of competition, the last two will be eliminated again. In this way, the semi-finals were born. In the semi-finals, it is also decided by drawing lots, and even if the teams that have faced off before are drawn, they will not be drawn again! After the semi-finals, it is the finals. But before that, the two losing teams will take the lead to fight for the third place. If it were the previous Soul Master Competition, there would be no such game at all. But now that the second and third place rewards have been added, it is natural to play one more game. After their game is completed, the finals will follow! This is probably the rule. Carl had already understood it, and then announced it to his students, letting them familiarize themselves with this rule in advance. But now it''s not in a hurry to go to the Wuhun Hall. He still has something to prepare here, the purpose is also to prevent the Wuhun Palace from being halfway, or after the game is over, to start with his students. After all, the spirit power level of Shrek Xiaowu and others is indeed not low, and their potential is still there, and they have not been squeezed out! Coupled with the fact that they are so young, the oldest is only seventeen years old. It can be said that these people in front of Karl are all predetermined Title Douluo! As long as they are not intercepted and killed in the middle, as long as they practice peacefully for ten to twenty years, the worst thirty years, they will definitely become Title Douluo! The future of all staff can be expected! Afterwards, Carl began to fill in each person''s information first, so that it could be handed over to the referee at that time. Zhu Zhuqing, Wuhun is a ghost civet, and his level is 38! Ning Rongrong, Wuhun is the Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, a forty-one level soul sect! Oscar, Wuhun is a sausage, a level forty-two soul sect! Ma Hongjun, his martial soul is the sacred beast phoenix, and his level is forty-three! Small bones, martial spirits are white bones, and the level of the forty-third division''s soul sect! Dugu Goose, the martial spirit is the Green Phosphorus Snake, the forty-fourth-level soul sect! Dai Mubai, his martial soul is a white tiger, a forty-sixth-level soul sect! Sword idiot, martial soul is the body, the level of the forty-sixth level soul sect! Tang San, Wuhun is the Blue Silver Emperor, a level fifty soul king! Xiao Wu, Wuhun is a soft bone charm rabbit, a level fifty-two soul king! List of entourage: Yu Xiaogang, Flanders, Liu Erlong and Karl himself! The four of them, as entourage teachers, will follow along and arrange plans by the way. As for Shrek Academy, Karl has arranged someone to be stationed here. In addition to Zao Wou-ki, Dugu Bo will stay here to watch the house. As for Tang Hao, under Karl''s arrangement, he would sneak into the Spirit Hall secretly to protect Xiao Wu and the others. After all, Wuhun Palace, it is very likely to use this opportunity to do it. However, the Heaven Dou Imperial Family and the Xing Luo Imperial Family had already prepared for action, and even the team members they brought were very large. Even Ning Zhifeng, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo had gone. And the most important thing is that besides them, many Title Douluos also went with them! This time, the two empires are completely putting pressure on the Spirit Hall, let''s see how Bibi Dong will solve it! However, Bibi Dong calmly didn''t pay attention to it at all, as if she didn''t know anything. This is surprising. No one thought that Bibi Dong could endure this. In this case, it would be difficult for the two empires to take the lead. Then, when the other teams arrived one after another, Karl took Shrek Academy, pinching the last day, and came to Wuhun Hall to report. This made many people see the arrogance of Shrek Academy and the arrogance of Karl! But those who are familiar with them know that it must be Carl deliberately, because he is such a person. Carl even said a word, very famous in Tiandou Royal Academy. The protagonist is always the last to appear! It was this sentence that affected many juniors, and then the internal atmosphere of the Tiandou Royal Academy experienced a slight subtle change. But Carl will not admit that this is his problem. It''s just that Carl brought his own students and came after this. This has attracted the attention of other colleges! They all know that the Shrek Academy is rich in monsters, but they don''t know whether these monsters will become stronger after several years of precipitation! Although the list was submitted, no one except Bibi Dong and the emperors of the two empires can see the specific information of this list. This is the advantage of permissions, you can watch other people''s lists at will, and then specify the battle plan. However, Shrek Academy didn''t have the authority to look at the list, and Karl only specified the plan based on the previous qualifiers. So for now, apart from the three recommended teams, the staffing of the other teams has long been no secret. So even if the list is leaked, it''s fine, anyway, it won''t affect the next game. Chapter 657： breakthrough! The waiting time for the game to start is very long. So Carl simply gave his students a vacation, let them rest for two days, and sort out their state. Carl also found a chance to give himself a wave. This time, Carl directly promoted his agility at the A+ level, which had not changed before, to the S level! Although Carl can''t use his own speed most of the time, after all, walking in the void is completely replaceable. But its not impossible to improve your agility and make your swing faster. Then came the A+ level physical strength, which was upgraded to the S level. This is even more useless for Carl. Because of Karl''s ability, his physical strength is equivalent to infinite, and this S-level physical strength only makes the consumption of Karl''s release ability become less. However, these two abilities become S-level, and it is not useless. At least Carl''s current spirit power level, after raising these two levels, directly became level ninety-nine! The huge spirit power swept across the whole Wuhun Hall at this moment, causing the people inside the Wuhun Hall to tremble. Bibi Dong frowned even more, not knowing what happened, and then sent someone to investigate. not only that. The other participating teams felt this surging soul power and sent people to check it out. Finally they got the answer personally from Karl! That was his spirit power level, breaking through to rank ninety-nine, and his Death Douluo had finally become a peerless Douluo with one of the world''s trends! As a result, Carl''s threat, in Bibi Dong''s eyes, is getting bigger and bigger! So she can''t easily make small moves. At the same time, when other colleges and the Star Luo Empire saw this, they were full of mixed flavors in their hearts. On the other hand, Emperor Xueye''s side was full of congratulations, and so did Ning Zhifeng. The two of them even wanted to entertain Karl, but they were rejected by Karl on the grounds of stabilizing his soul power. So they simply chatted for a short time and then left. Afterwards, Carl used skill points again to turn his armed and domineering levels into over-limits! Thus. These two abilities will become stronger, and Karl''s strength has also improved a bit. But there is still a certain gap from the level of the demigod! Because Carl can feel it, his current strength has improved a bit compared to before. But there is still a gap from the demigod! After a long absence, Karl opened the personal attributes panel and began to organize his strength. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S Spirit: S Stamina: S Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasy Beast Species, Phoenix (Unawakened), Yellow Spring Fruit (Unawakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 Trading point: 11000 Number of discounts in the mall: 1 Due to the previous system update and maintenance compensation, Carls current trading point has already reached one hundred thousand! But there is still too much difference from what Carl wants to exchange and become a god. Even if he draws a discount in the end, this trading point is about ten times worse! Because the things that become gods, even if they only become demigods, the worst is the bottom line of 10 million trading points! Even if Carl was lucky enough to get a discount, it would take 1 million trading points. However, he didn''t think that he could be such a European emperor, so he gave up. For the current Carl, compared to buying the ability to become a demigod, it is better to practice slowly by yourself, because it is relatively simple for Carl to become a demigod compared to directly becoming a god. But becoming a **** is not necessarily. After all, in the mall, the ability to become a **** requires at least 100 million transaction points. And this is only the lowest third-level god, that is, the guy commonly known as the lower god. In addition to a little divine power, there is almost no divine power, but even so, the divine power of the gods is enough to kill any creature below the **** level! Including demigods! This is the power of God! Even a demigod can''t completely stop it. Unless dozens of demigods are united together, this will barely be able to fight against a third-level lower god. As for the second-level gods, as well as the more powerful gods, it is not a demi-god level, the realm that can be spied on. At least Carl can''t imagine how strong the second-level god, the first-level god, even the **** king, the main god, and even the saints are! So he still, little by little Be down-to-earth first to become a demigod, and then talk about other things. As time goes by. There is still one day left before the official start of the Soul Master Competition. Today, it is a lottery. Each college sends a teacher to draw lots. On the side of the Heaven Dou Empire, Emperor Xue Ye came to draw the lot, and on the side of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Mubai''s father also came to draw the lot. In the Hall of Spirits, Bibi Dong came to draw lots in person! As for the other colleges, all the principals came forward. Moreover, the principals of most academies are not at the titled Douluo level, and the worst are at the Contra level. Only Frank himself, currently at level 79. It looks embarrassing, but there is no way, after all, it was Karl who made Flander appear. Otherwise, the outside would really think that Karl is the Dean of Shrek Academy, but Flander is just an ordinary teacher. Therefore, Flander will not let go of this opportunity to show his face, and Carl will not grab it. Otherwise, Flander would really cry. And the lottery they draw is pretty good. It''s the third day of the game. You can slowly observe the game style of other teams in these two days. It''s just that the team they face next is a little bit difficult. Because the opponent is the second team of Wuhun Palace! Among them, Qian Renxue is their current captain! And Qian Renxue also knew Shrek Academy very well and naturally knew the countermeasures. So for this team, we still need to be on guard. Although the other people in this team are useless, they are basically supported by Qian Renxue alone. But she alone, for most spirit masters, is already insurmountable! But when the lottery was over, Karl''s system finally made a sound after a long absence! Chapter 658： Game start God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Get individual battles in the Soul Master Competition, top five in points, and get 5,000 trading points! Option 2: Get individual battles in the Soul Master Competition, top three in points, and get 10,000 trading points! Choice 3: Obtain the individual station of the Soul Master Competition, first place in points, and 30,000 trading points! The long-lost system voice finally sounded in Carl''s mind. The system that has been upgraded for nearly ten years, now appears to make Carl some tears. Then he backhanded and chose the third task! Although this choice is basically nothing to do with Carl, this is something that needs to be done by his own students. However, Karl has already given them an order, in addition to winning the final first place, even if it is a personal station, he must give me the first place in points! Because only in this way can you let the other party see your own strength! Fortunately, the competition system this time, because the Wuhun Palace was dead on its own, there was some deviation from the original. So it was cancelled, and the teams that went directly to the semi-finals turned into the current model. But it doesn''t matter, even if there is one above, the golden generation of Wuhun Palace is pressing down, Karl also believes that in terms of personal standing, they cannot be opponents of his students! He also has full confidence in his own students! Let''s not talk about Tang San''s strength. As far as Xiao Wu and others are concerned, compared to the original, their strength has more than doubled! This situation is also the first place in the many soul master contests that gives Carl confidence! Especially for Shrek Academy, there are two characters that are not described in the original book, but only appear on the background board, that is, Jian Mo and Xiao Bone. Their strength is also particularly strong, which gives Carl a lot of confidence. But in addition to this choice, Carl also tried to ask the system if there were other choices. But the system is still the same, without saying anything, which makes Carl a little speechless. But it doesn''t matter, as long as the game is played well, he doesn''t worry about whether there are other tasks that can be triggered in the future. After all, this is the Hall of Martial Spirits. If there is a conflict like the original, the system will definitely come out to issue tasks. In this regard, Carl is very aware of the virtues of the system. that''s all. Time soon came to the beginning of the game. On the first day of the battle, two elemental academies competed. The two teams of Kamikaze Academy and Blazing Academy are old friends and rivals. The fight between them can be described as fierce, and there is no difference between the winner and the loser. However, Kamikaze Academy was slightly better in the end, winning the key game in the final round. The current Kamikaze Academy''s points are 1 point, and the Blazing Academy''s points are -1 points! That''s right. For the rules of this competition, the demerit system was chosen! The small points of individual stations are not counted, only the big points for winning the game! If you win, then add one point, if you lose, you will directly deduct one point! This can increase the intensity. Because no one wants to be deducted points and then fall from the original ranking. It is precisely because of the announcement of this rule that many people have seen the cruelty of the game. Those academies who want to fish in troubled waters and divide them can only bite the bullet this time. Otherwise, the lower their scores, the more passive they will be in subsequent draws! Because the order of the lottery is determined according to the ranking of points. The first place is the first draw, and so on. So in terms of points, just draw the top five, and the bottom five are completely selected teams. Of course it is also possible that the two front teams collide together. This is not impossible. After all, the lottery is a matter of luck. that''s all. Kamikaze Academy was the first to play, and temporarily ranked first with 1 point. And Blazing Academy, because it lost a game with a deduction, directly from and tied with the ranking of other academies, fell to the last place. Their points and nouns are even more dazzling than the Kamikaze Academy, which ranks first! After all, no one thought that the points system would be changed to this look. And this is what Bibi Dong made bad, the purpose is obvious, is to tell other colleges, you are just like that! In this way, Wuhun Palace was basically offended, and many academies were present. But they don''t care, because Bibi Dong already has its own plan! that''s all. The game on the first day ended after more than an hour. At other times, the winning team is waiting for the next round of competition. By the way, it can simply celebrate and then rest for two days. As the losing team, Blazing Academy did not have such good treatment. In addition to being educated, they will continue to train in the next few days in order to win the next game. As for the other teams, they are in the midst of intense preparations and dare not care at all. quickly. The time came to the next day. This time, it was Tiandou Royal Academy against Tianshui Academy. However, although the people of Tiandou Imperial Academy are strong, they are not as popular as Tianshui Academy in terms of popularity. There is no way. Who makes Tiandou Royal Academy have only two girls here. On the other hand, at Tianshui College, all of them are girls! And every one of them is all over the country, all are big beauties! The most important thing is that their strength is not bad, and the one with the weakest strength is already the Soul Venerable. And they are also useful, three soul masters of the Soul King level. In this regard, compared to the hemming of the Tiandu Royal Academy, it is not bad at all! After all, there were only four Soul Kings on the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, and they didn''t have any advantage. Although Tianshui Academy is one of the elemental academies in the Heaven Dou Empire, their academy address is not in the Heaven Dou Imperial City. So they have not been in contact with Shrek Academy. But Tiandou Royal Academy is different. They almost grew up in the shadow of Shrek Academy. As the saying goes, there is no motivation without pressure. It is precisely because of Shrek Academy that these monsters in the inner courtyard are oppressing, so their strength is also growing rapidly! This is not only embodied in spirit power, but even their combat ability, like making a rocket, soars all the way. Even they often have friendly competitions with Shrek Academy. There is no suspense in the result. Beating the disciples of the inner courtyard, that is, Xiao Wu and the others, was completely abused. They can also bully, those students in the outer courtyard. But even so, they let the students in the outer courtyard see what it is called a monster that can trample geniuses under their feet! And todays game is also a game for Tiandou Royal Academy to test their true strength! And the final result is also very gratifying. They defeated the seven people of Tianshui College with the result of three people coming off the field! The students of Tiandou Royal Academy finally stood up! Chapter 659： Xiao Wu VS0 Renxue! Time soon came to the third day. Today, it was finally Shrek Academy''s turn to debut. What they had to face this time was the second team of Wuhun Palace! And the Second Team of Wuhun Palace, without any hesitation, put Qian Renxue first! In this way, she can give full play to her strength. But on their side, if Qian Renxue didn''t reach Qian Renxue, other people would only come up to give food, and they weren''t her opponents at all. "Xiao Wu, solve her, there is no problem, right?" "Don''t worry, leave it to me, but it''s a pity that you can''t kill people in the game, otherwise I really want to avenge Xue Qinghe! Qian Renxue, this bastard, pretended to be Xue Qinghe and deceived us for such a long time. I won''t let her go! Humph! Fortunately, I still regarded her as a friend, but this guy turned out to be an enemy! It''s really annoying! " Xiao Wu came to the playing field angrily, walked to Qian Renxue angrily, pointed to the opponent''s nose and said. "Xue Qinghe, that''s not right, it should be the daughter of the Pope of Wuhun Hall, Qian Renxue! You lied to me for so long, now I will let you know, the anger from the rabbit! " "Xiao Wu, to be honest, if it weren''t because of our position, we could be friends. You used to be nice to me. Although you like to make jokes on me, you still support me. Therefore, I hope that after this competition, we can let go of our prejudices and become sisters..." "Hehe, do you think it''s possible?" When Xiao Wu heard the other party, it was another nameless fire, burning from deep in her heart! She is furious now! Had it not been for the referee hadn''t said the start, she had already planned to do it! "I know, I hurt your heart by doing this, but it doesn''t matter, I won''t hurt you." Qian Renxue wanted to stay, but Xiao Wu said nothing. All she got was Xiao Wu''s rejection. Xiao Wu''s reaction made Qian Renxue sigh. Then her eyes gradually became firm, and the loss and sadness just now disappeared completely. Compared with before, Qian Renxue''s temperament is totally different from two people! Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu made a mockery. "Is this true? Don''t pretend to be longer?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Qian Renxue''s mouth twitched slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. at the same time. The referee also came to the center of the ring and announced the start of the game! In an instant! The two released their martial souls and soul abilities at the same time, and rushed up for the first time! After Qian Renxue removed her disguise, her spirit power grew rapidly with the help of her grandfather. And the strength has also been obtained, a very big improvement! Now she has completely mastered her original Martial Spirit Seraphim! This is very rare, even rarer than the sacred beast spirits, and those mutated spirits, the top martial arts! This kind of martial soul is the martial soul passed down from thousands of families in the Martial Soul Palace. For each generation of Seraphim Martial Soul, the minimum achievement will also be the Super Douluo level. This shows how powerful this Wuhun is! But even so, Xiao Wu still didn''t have any fear, but rushed up against the angel''s brilliance. The two of them fought together, and instantly caused a tremor on the ground, even in the sky, a dazzling light broke out! This is the collision between the two soul power and soul ability! At this time, the two of them have completely abandoned their original fighter skills, but purely use their own soul power and soul skills to fight against each other! This kind of power surprised those who watched the game! They never thought that the battle between the two soul kings would explode with such a huge momentum! This is really shocking! See this scene. The referee Na Ming couldn''t help frowning, and then released his martial spirit, creating a transparent energy protection stand to prevent the aftermath of the two of them from injuring those participating students by accident. You know, in the previous two days of the game, this Contra-level referee did not do so. Instead, the fighting between the two of them caused the referee to have to do this! This shows how fierce the battle between these two people is, and it also shows from the side that the spirit power that the two of them burst out is really not comparable to ordinary people! Even the soul emperor of the sixtieth rank, the aftermath of the battle, is nothing more than that! This is what most people think. But from the perspective of Shrek Academy, it is normal for the two of them to burst out such a huge energy. If not, they would not be called monsters! Under the gaze of everyone. Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue stood in a stalemate for more than ten minutes, and finally they left out of each other''s body. After a lot of sports. Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue both consumed violently at this time. After all, they just wanted to better teach each other ~ www.novelhall.com ~ basically did not use any skills. It is precisely because of this that their consumption is much larger than normal combat. But instead, it is high-intensity damage! At this moment, Qian Renxue''s skin all over her body didn''t have a good place. Xiao Wu''s attack is kneading technique, and what she is best at is close combat, attacking every inch of skin in the place! In doing so, it seemed weak, but in fact Xiao Wu touched the opponent''s body all over. By the way, I learned the weakest part of the opponent, and then I can launch a general attack on that place! In addition, Xiao Wu''s attack is mainly aimed at the joint position! Only this time, she didn''t use this technique, but simply used spirit power to attack. "Xiao Wu, I know you are very strong, but I never thought that when I used my real martial arts, I just drew a tie with you. Your strength is completely beyond my thinking. It seems that I must use my full strength! Next, I can''t guarantee that I will still be able to keep my hand, so you should use your full strength, otherwise I am really afraid of killing you! " While speaking, Qian Renxue''s body burst out with a tyrannical spirit power. This is the amazing power she has brought all her strength together completely together, and then burst out! At the same time, this is also a trick she learned secretly from the Shrek Academy, and the principle is similar to the skill of the spirit ring explosion created by Karl. However, this is just a copycat version, and it has not been improved. It''s just that Qian Renxue''s talent is not bad. According to her physique, she slightly changed the principle of this ability, so that she can release her spirit abilities while enhancing her spirit power. Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu frowned. "Qian Renxue! You actually learned our moves?!" Chapter 660： Both fell to the ground "You Shrek Academy all stated that you can disclose the skills, why can''t I learn? Although this is only open to the colleges in the Heaven Dou Empire, no matter what, I used to be Xue Qinghe too! " Qian Renxue deliberately increased Xue Qinghe''s pronunciation, and then rushed directly! I saw her unleashing powerful spirit skills and rushed to Xiao Wu''s body in the blink of an eye! "Fourth spirit ability! Invincible golden body!" Facing Qian Renxue''s advance, Xiao Wu didn''t have any ability to unlock the invincible golden body. Although the time of invincibility is not very long and cannot move yet, this period of time is enough for Xiao Wu to grasp the opponent''s flaws! "Fifth spirit ability! Flesh bone lock!" With the release of Xiao Wu''s soul skills, powerful soul power gushes out of her thin and slender body! At the same time, she also used the third spirit ability to teleport, and instantly came to Qian Renxue''s other direction, locking the opponent! "The spirit ring erupts!" "Physique! Eight-stage throw!" Accompanied by Xiao Wu''s roar. She did not hesitate to superimpose the spirit ring to release the genuine spirit ring explosive ability, and at the same time, with her own physical skills, she forcibly bounced Qian Renxue into the air! But Qian Renxue can fly, she quickly adjusted her figure in the air, but Xiao Wu''s speed was even faster! She directly used the advantage of teleport, came behind Qian Renxue, forcibly used the eight-stage throwing technique! Seeing this, Qian Renxue didn''t give Xiao Wu any chance, her backhand was a spirit ability released! I saw the extremely holy light, condensed into a huge energy bomb from her hand, released at this moment! Xiao Wu used her own softness to forcefully change her position, and then continued to release the eight-stage throwing technique in the air! Seeing that Qian Renxue missed a hit, she continued to release her soul abilities. But at this time, Xiao Wu had already come close to Qian Renxue''s body! Accompanied by bursts of roar! This is Xiao Wu''s eight-stage throw, which completely broke out on Qian Renxue! With her power, coupled with the explosion of spirit power, even Qian Renxue''s spirit ability to release the protective ability was completely unable to break free at this time! Five seconds later! Qian Renxue was directly thrown to the ground by Xiao Wu, and was heavily patched up! This blow even cracked the ground! The powerful force caused a slight vibration in the entire arena! But Qian Renxue''s spirit power did not disappear! Before the smoke and dust dissipated, the holy light appeared again, actively dispelling all the smoke and dust! At the same time, a powerful soul power was released, directly hitting Xiao Wu''s body! This blow hit Xiao Wu firmly, and she was still unable to dodge it! As a result, Xiao Wu was injured. However, Qian Renxue was not feeling well at this time. She was sturdy, and Xiao Wu used a set of combos. Although she released her defensive spirit ability, her defensive ability had long been smashed by Xiao Wu''s! So the last few blows were also solid, and they hit Qian Renxue! The two exchanged big moves, and they were already scarred. But the battle between the two of them has not stopped! Next, Qian Renxue and Xiao Wu collided again and once again caused a violent spirit power explosion! See this scene. Everyone present mentioned their newness to their throats. Now all the people watching the game want to know who is stronger between Qian Renxue and Xiao Wu! After all, Qian Renxue, but Bibi Dong''s daughter, also has the world''s top martial arts Seraphim! Such strength and talent are destined to be extraordinary! However, Xiao Wu is also known for being monsters, and she is also Carl''s sister. And most people outside think that Xiao Wu is Carl''s own sister, so they naturally think that Xiao Wu also has great potential. If not, it is impossible for her to become a second-level soul king at the age of fifteen! Therefore, the battle between these two people, in the eyes of everyone, is completely a battle at the level of little monsters. After all, at the age of fifteen, no one other than Xiao Wu and Tang San can reach the level of a soul king. But Qian Renxue''s talent is also obvious. She is only about 20 years old now, and she is naturally considered a genius, but compared to Xiao Wu''s age, she does not have such strength. Therefore, the sudden emergence of Shrek Academy has made many other academies feel a strong threat. Especially Wuhun Hall! At the beginning, they wanted to recruit Wuhun Academy, and even Bibi Dong personally arrived. Then he was forcibly driven back by Carl. So Bibi Dong, now he doesn''t have any good feelings about Shrek Academy. She was even wondering how to secretly get rid of this team. However, Carl broke through to level ninety-nine just two days ago, which made Bibi Dong not dare to start easily. After all, this level is not an ordinary Title Douluo that can contend! Even Bibi Dong himself is not Carl''s opponent now. So Carl is such a monster, and his sister is also a little monster, so reasonable! That''s it The battle between Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue lasted a full hour! The two of them are equal in strength. Although Xiao Wu''s level was one level higher than Qian Renxue''s, Qian Renxue relied on Wuhun''s superiority to pull this only advantage back. It can be said that the current Qian Renxue is one of the strongest in the Golden Generation of Wuhun Palace, without any topic. But now she hasn''t played against other people, so she doesn''t know how strong her strength is compared to the other golden generations of Wuhun Palace. And the most important thing is. On Karl''s side, there is another Level 51 Soul King! That was Tang San, a self-propelled hanger! His methods are much more than that of Xiao Wu. It can even be said that Tang San is now the strongest one in Shrek Academy. Even if Xiao Wu competed with him, he would lose more and win less. However, if Tang San didn''t use hidden weapons or the Clear Sky Hammer, Xiao Wu could still beat him. Once Tang San used the Clear Sky Hammer, Xiao Wu couldn''t do it. After all, twin spirits still have certain advantages among spirit masters. So if you let Tang San play and use all the dual martial arts spirits, you can definitely defeat Qian Renxue. But Karl still planned to keep Tang San, the little trump card, first, and wait until he dealt with the Golden Generation members before letting him play and hit the opponent by surprise. This is Carl''s plan! at the same time. The referee''s voice also rang. "The second team of Wuhun Academy, Qian Renxue, and Shrek Academy Xiao Wu, have run out of spirit power at the same time! In this game, both sides fell to the ground at the same time. Both colleges are invited to bring the two students back to their auditorium for treatment. After three minutes at the same time, please send the next participant into the arena! " Chapter 661： Cruelty! "Sorry brother, I didn''t succeed in taking her down..." Although Xiao Wu had exhausted all her spirit power, she still retained her consciousness, but her body could not move. Dugu Yan, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ning Rongrong carried Xiao Wu and placed them on the designated healing mat, hanging her hands in concern. Carl stepped forward to release the healing inflammation and touched Xiao Wu''s hair by the way. "You have done very well. Although Qian Renxue is a spy, what we have to admit is that the Seraphim Martial Spirit inherited from the Martial Spirit Hall is indeed very top-notch. Your ability to end with her shows that your strength is very strong, and I am very pleased that you have such strength. But then, leave it to them to handle it. You can take a good rest and slowly heal your injuries, because you dont have to worry about the next battle! " Hearing Karl''s words, Xiao Wu nodded, then pursed her lips, and fell asleep slowly. She was really tired, but she was a little guilty because she ended up with Qian Renxue at the same time, so she took a sigh of relief and wanted to apologize to Karl. But she was relieved now. Now that Carl said so, she naturally didn''t need to have trouble with herself. "Dai Mubai, next you play, teach me those guys!" "Hahahaha, is it my turn to play?" Dai Mubai laughed, then clenched his fists with both hands and collided together, and his body exuded even more, like a real beast! "Teacher, don''t worry. Next, I will complete One Wear Six. I will use actual actions to tell Wuhun Hall that our Shrek Academy is not easy to mess with!" "Don''t talk too much, it''s better to pay attention." Seeing that Dai Mubai was so confident, Karl still reminded him, Dai Mubai nodded, and then entered the playing field. at the same time. The other party also sent an academy with a soul power of level 39. As the referee''s voice fell, Dai Mubai rushed to the opponent''s body with lightning speed, and hit his abdomen with a punch, causing the opponent to coma! See this scene. Even the referee was stunned. He hadn''t watched it at all, and the battle of the game ended just one second after the start! But with Dai Mubai''s forty-sixth level of spirit power, and the strength that was transferred/taught by Karl. It is not an exaggeration that he has such a performance. However, the only people who could behave like this were Jian Chi and Tang San besides him. Xiao Wu''s strength is enough, but in terms of strength, it is the only flaw of the agile attack type martial soul. Therefore, Xiao Wu rarely kills the enemy with a single blow. Unless the difference in spirit power is too large. "Mr. Referee, it''s been several seconds. Haven''t you announced the result of the battle?" Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the referee came back to his senses, and then pronounced the result. Then, in the third and fourth game, Dai Mubai''s classic was re-enacted, and the battle ended in another second! The total time of the three games is less than four seconds! This is really amazing! At the same time, people also realized how terrifying the monster that Shrek came out of! Because no one of them would have thought that Dai Mubai would be able to kill with a single strike against a thirty-ninth level soul sovereign! This is too exaggerated! Because under normal circumstances, only the soul king of level 55 and above can do this step! So Dai Mubai, now in the eyes of many people, has become synonymous with beasts. Afterwards, the second team of Wuhundian simply gave up the game in order to prevent other colleges from getting injured. Because they are very clear. No matter how many people go up, they will be killed by Dai Mubai with a single move! This is a gap in hard power, even a wheel fight will not help, unless you can reach more than one hundred thirty-ninth level soul sovereigns and fight him in turn. However, the operation of the opponent''s surrender suddenly made Dai Mubai a little uncomfortable. He has already said that he wants to wear six. It turned out to be the opposite? Even Shuang is not Rangshuang, this is too human! Dai Mubai vomited in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. After all, such remarks were too pretentious and would easily arouse people''s disgust. But it''s okay to think about it. If it was the leading teacher of the Second Team of Wuhun Hall, if he knew Dai Mubai''s inner thoughts, he would probably spit out old blood. What makes you cool! Is there any reason for this? that''s all. The Second Team of Wuhun Hall, stepped into the footsteps of Tianshui Academy and Blazing Academy, and scored -1 points. Shrek Academy, on the other hand, gained one point and came to the third place. Although it is in third place, the first three points are the same, so it is tied for first place. And the following three points are the same, they are tied to the first. Now the Soul Master Competition has just started, and the real battle is still to come! Then the third day of the game, and the fourth day of the game, there is no suspense. Xingluo Royal Academy, unfortunately, on the fourth day, met the Golden Generation of the Wuhun Palace team, and then they were alone, wearing five! This person''s name was Xie Yue, and he was a Level 50 Soul King. He was very powerful. One person destroyed the five people on the Star Luo Empire! However, after defeating these five people, his spirit power basically bottomed out. It''s just that the Star Luo Empire simply surrendered in order to retain its strength , which also avoided Xie Yue''s defeat. As for the end, it is the Botanical Academy vs. the Thunder Academy. There are still some differences in the strength of the two academies. After a fierce battle, the Thunder Academy won. In this way, the ranking has basically become clear. With the end of the last game, Wuhundian opened a random deal distribution mechanism. In the next battle, there will be Shrek Academy and God Wind Academy! And they are the first matchup in the second round! But this game, there is no suspense. When the two of them exchanged before the game, they said they would take the name of Shrek Academy, the so-called monster. Then he waited until he was actually on the field to start the game, and he was directly crossed by Xiao Wu, and then chose to surrender. The time for a whole game, not even half an hour, can be described as completely crushed! After this game, Shrek Academy''s ranking also rose to the first place, and the points became 2! Kamikaze Academy lost one point and became zero egg. This made them extremely depressed, but they couldn''t get angry. After a battle, they can be regarded as realizing that they can be the gap between Shrek Academy! There is no way to surpass this gap like the sky! So they can only focus on other colleges. However, even worse than the Kamikaze Academy, I met the Blazing Academy of the golden generation. They played three games, went straight to autism, and then immediately surrendered. Not at all muddle-headed. I have to say that their name is Chi Huo and they are very hot in doing things. Many people appreciate their style. Including Karl. Chapter 662： Showdown! Gold 1st generation! Over time, the second round of the game has ended. Except for the Shrek Academy and the Wuhun Palace team, the changes in the competition results this time were quite large. The first is the Second Team of Wuhun Hall. After Qian Renxue cured his injury, he directly reproduced Xie Yue and Xiao Wu, and came one by one to wear six, and Thunder Academy directly shut down. Even if the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family was behind the Thunder Academy, they couldn''t find the monster that would contend with Qian Renxue. Who made this guy, really too strong! In this way, Thunder Academy and Kamikaze Academy had the same illness, becoming zero points. The second team of Wuhun Palace, because they won a round, added one more point, and came to the zero-point echelon. However, since they are the winning team, they are ranked higher. Then there was a competition between Tianshui College and Botany College. The strength of these two teams was equal, and in the end all seven of their respective teams ended, which allowed Tianshui Academy to win. In the end, Tianshui Academy''s points became zero points, and the Botanical Academy, like the Blazing Academy, had lost two consecutive games. Next is the third round of the game. This time, Shrek Academy had very bad luck and was drawn directly to the Wuhun Hall team! In other words, they are going to fight against the golden generation of Wuhun Palace! But there is also good news, that is, they will play on the last day. Because of Wuhundian, it was planned to put the match between the two teams behind. After all, this kind of exciting matchup is better to look at behind. The third round of the game was in full swing, and four days passed quickly. The fifth day of the third round is also the fifth game! The much-anticipated, two teams recognized as the strongest, finally met together at this time! Although this is not a team competition, but the individual station can better see the individual''s strength. So everyone is looking forward to what kind of cremation these two teams can explode! "This day has finally come, children, are you ready?" "It''s ready!" Hearing his student''s answer, Carl nodded in relief, and then looked at Dai Mubai. "Dai Mubai, you go up to the heat, and the Spirit Hall will definitely not take the lead in letting the strongest come on stage. They have a high probability that Xie Yue, who has been on the stage before, will play, even if it doesn''t help, he will be another male soul king. Both of these have played, so you just follow our previous plan to deal with them. Although they are strong, as long as the plan is successful, you can take away a soul king! If they weren''t the soul king, it would be better to say, give me a cruel abuse of them! " "Don''t worry, teacher, I won''t let you down!" Dai Mubai laughed, then walked into the tunnel, ready to play at any time. Xiao Wu on the side was a little nervous. She squeezed Carl''s fingers tightly, her eyes slightly dodging. But after Xiao Wu hesitated for a moment, she finally chose to speak up. "Brother, what should I do if the opponent sends Hu Liena, who has never played before? I have heard that Hu Liena''s level is only fifty-one, but her strength is stronger than Xie Yue and Yan! " Hearing Xiao Wu''s question, Carl smiled slightly, then shook his head. "That can''t be helped. This can only be my calculation error. When the time comes, let Dai Mubai consume the opponent''s strength as much as possible. In any case, Dai Mubai''s current strength definitely does not lose to the Soul King. The only difference between him and the soul king now is that there is only one soul ability missing. But he has his own spirit abilities and our signature spirit ring burst, so he still has the power to fight. " Xiao Wu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl''s words. However, Zhu Zhuqing on the side clasped his hands tightly together, placed them on his chest, and even closed his eyes. Seeing this, she seemed to be praying for Dai Mubai. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing''s cute appearance, Carl couldn''t help laughing. It''s a pity that there is no camera here, otherwise Carl really wants to take a picture of Zhu Zhuqing praying for Dai Mubai. After all, such Zhu Zhuqing is rare. at the same time. Contest players enter the arena! On the side of Wuhun Palace, as expected, the person they sent was Xie Yue! He appeared here, looking at the direction of Shrek Academy with a sullen look, and even made a gesture of wiping his neck. But when he finished the action, he saw that Xiao Wu and Tang San Wei Er two soul kings did not appear here, which made him a little puzzled. Then he felt a breath like a wild beast, constantly approaching him from in front of him! "Dai Mubai? I didn''t expect that my opponent would be you! Has your teacher''s brain gone wrong? You even sent you to fight me. I''m a Level 50 Soul King! How could you be my opponent in this mere soul sect? Is it possible that you plan to use wheel warfare to consume the soul and physical strength of things? But thinking about it like this also makes sense, after all, among your members, except for Zhu Zhuqing, most of them are Soul Sects above the 40th level. " Xie Yue showed disdain, obviously despising the level of Dai Mubai''s Soul Sect. Although this would be very arrogant, but he has arrogant capital. After all, Xie Yue was already the Soul King, so he was naturally qualified to mock the Soul Sect. However, Dai Mubai ignored the opponent''s ridicule. He simply glanced at the referee and signaled that he was ready. The referee also didn''t mess around at all, opened his martial soul directly, released the protective cover, and announced the start of the game! I have to say that this referee knows it well. He knew that the 50th-level soul king could cause much more destructive power than the 40th-level soul sect and the 30th-level soul sovereign. Although Dai Mubai is not the Soul King, the monsters that came out of Shrek Academy should not be underestimated in terms of destructive power! That''s why the referee opened the protective cover so early and announced the start of the game! Dai Mubai was also very long-winded. Following the referee''s order, he was like a real tiger, instantly releasing his martial spirit and four spirit rings. At the same time, the third spirit ability, the White Tiger King Kong Transformation also broke out. Seeing Dai Mubai''s spirit power suddenly exploding, Xie Yue was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Dai Mubai was so stubborn, planning to head-on with himself. While this surprised Xie Yue, she also raised a trace of disdain. "Since you took the initiative to come and die, don''t blame me!" "The third spirit ability! Break!" Accompanied by Xie Yue''s horizontal roar, the martial soul in his hand suddenly emitted a terrifying light! In an instant. Dai Mubai collided with Xie Yue, causing a violent explosion! Chapter 663： Soul Sect and Soul King! The air waves rolled. Dai Mubai''s spirit power level was only forty-sixth level. But in terms of strength, he is not inferior to the fifty-two Xie Yue at all! Even in sheer strength, it can slightly suppress the opponent a little bit! This is the advantage of the power attack type spirit masters. In terms of strength, they are much stronger than ordinary spirit masters. But there is another kind, that is the pure strength type spirit master. This type of soul master is special, and they will use their power to the extreme. Similarly, there is the ultimate speed type soul master, although the strength is not strong, but it depends on absolute speed to win. However, Dai Mubai was a pure power attack system. At most, he has become more prominent in terms of strength under Karl''s teaching. Now he collided with the opponent, and even briefly suppressed the opponent, which is enough to show that Karl''s teaching to Dai Mubai was not wrong at all! "A soul sect, in terms of strength, has suppressed my soul king for a short time? It''s really interesting, it seems that your Shrek Academy is not a vain name! But even so, if you want to call yourself monsters, it''s still not enough! " "Look at my fifth spirit ability!" Accompanied by Xie Yue''s roar, he released his strongest spirit ability without hesitation. "The first spirit ability! The white tiger protects the body barrier!" When Xie Yue released her fifth spirit ability, Dai Mubai opened her defenses. But if you want to use the first spirit ability to forcefully resist the opponent''s ten thousand years spirit ability, it is impossible to think about it. However, Dai Mubai still had his own reasons for doing this. In between, Xie Yue released a soaring slash, attacking Dai Mubai! The power of this blow was so great that even the soul master who was also the soul king might not be able to resist it. Not to mention the general soul sovereign. But Dai Mubai, a student of Shrek Academy, a disciple of Karl, and a little monster in the outside population at the same time! People like him naturally have their own ideas! "Create your own soul skills! Baihu King Kong broke!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar. The protective shield on his body shattered in an instant, and in the next second, powerful spirit power gushed out of his hand! The power of this blow is no less than the opponent''s fifth spirit ability, and even slightly better! This is Dai Mubai, a self-created spirit ability that does not exist in the original work! Under Karl''s teaching, many of the Shrek Academy students have created their own spirit abilities. Among them, Dai Mubai''s self-created spirit abilities are the most powerful. And this self-created spirit ability has a very domineering effect, that is, it will disperse all attacks along the way! In other words, as long as the difference between the opponent''s spirit power and Dai Mubai''s spirit power was not too great. He came out of this trick, the other party couldn''t crack it, and it also surprised the other party! "how so?!" Xie Yue saw that her strongest spirit ability was swallowed by Dai Mubai''s self-created spirit ability, making her whole person stupid. He hadn''t expected such a situation at all. However, he retained some sanity anyway, knowing that he should dodge now. But at this moment, Dai Mubai seized Xie Yue''s opportunity to evade her own attack, and rushing forward was a big move! "Fourth Spirit Ability! White Tiger Meteor Shower!" Accompanied by Dai Mubai''s roar, he released the fourth spirit ability without hesitation. I saw the sky full of golden light gushing out from Dai Mubai''s body. His fist, wrapped in the power of the spirit ability, hit Xie Yue''s body like a real meteor shower. The power of this blow is not as high as the damage of his self-created spirit ability, but the victory is that the attack frequency is very intensive. After all, the consumption of self-created spirit abilities is twice or even three times that of normal spirit abilities! Dai Mubai''s self-created spirit abilities are consumed very intensely, of course it is impossible to release them easily. He was just a moment ago, just because he was caught off guard in order to hit the opponent. And his plan has been successful. The current Xie Yue, because of carelessness and other factors, was completely crushed and beaten by Dai Mubai! This is completely different from the script in everyone''s mind. They originally thought that this battle would be won by the crush of Xie Yue. But no one would have thought that the situation is actually the opposite! This is really shocking! At the same time, Dai Mubai also truly interpreted it as a monster-level combat power! Although his current strength is only forty-sixth level, the combat effectiveness he showed is not to mention the fifty-two level soul king. Even a level fifty-five-level Soul King, he might not be able to suppress Dai Mubai! but! Xie Yue, as the golden generation of Wuhun Palace, was suppressed for a while, but he was still trying his best to find Dai Mubai''s flaws! Who is not a genius these years? In addition, there was originally a six-level gap between Dai Mubai and Xie Yue. Therefore, the evil is very clear, as long as he can find Dai Mubai''s flaws, the situation will turn over again! But at this time. Due to Dai Mubai''s long release of the fourth spirit ability, his spirit power fluctuated a little bit Xie Yue caught this very keenly, and then immediately released her spirit ability to attack Dai Mubai! Facing Xie Yue''s attack, Dai Mubai could only evade, and then Xie Yue rushed towards Dai Mubai in turn, suppressing him! At this moment, the two of them directly reversed the battle. The audience who saw all this shouted wonderful! They didn''t expect Xie Yue to have such a way to break the game! But think about it. As the golden generation of Wuhun Palace, naturally there will be some extraordinary powers. But Dai Mubai didn''t admit defeat either. He had already superimposed the spirit ring while the opponent was attacking him! All the soul power directly ignited himself in this instant. Now Dai Mubai''s image is very much like a Super Saiyan. Especially his spirit power with golden light all over his body, and his hair standing upright. When he released the spirit ring to explode before, he would not have such a shape. Now this is the state of the most perfect spirit ring explosion skill after Karl''s improvement for several years. But everyone''s status will not be exactly the same. Xiao Wu would restrain her soul power, and then improve her explosive power, as well as various physical qualities. At the same time, she could turn her soul power into a sharp weapon to attack the enemy. On Dai Mubai''s side, after using the spirit ring burst, he burned his spirit power as fuel, and then greatly increased his agility, strength, and defense! But compared to Xiao Wu''s form, Dai Mubai''s form would consume soul power very much. Even the time he can last is not half as long as Xiao Wu''s. But Dai Mubai was originally a person who pursued quick battles and quick decisions. When he came to use this trick, it represented. Either defeat your opponent in this battle or get out by yourself! Chapter 664： Its glorious to lose! The violent spirit power wrapped Dai Mubai and brought him very powerful power. Facing Xie Yue''s charge, he didn''t have any fear at all, but directly rushed to fight with the opponent again! This time the collision caused Xie Yue to be knocked out. Because Dai Mubai''s strength has more than doubled compared to before! Even his defense power has been greatly improved! This situation made Xie Yue understand that she must not keep her hands, otherwise this battle might be lost to the opponent! "If you let me lose to the soul king, it''s fine, but let me lose to a soul sect? How is this possible?! I would rather exhaust all my soul power than lose to you, Dai Mubai! " Xie Yue roared and activated her fifth spirit ability again, releasing a huge black slash to rush towards Dai Mubai! Although Dai Mubai was unable to release his spirit abilities due to the explosion of the spirit ring. But he still has his own soul skills to use! It''s just that, the consumption will be more intense, so he chose to avoid, and there is no hard resistance from Sister Hui! Because Dai Mubai planned to use his strongest tricks at the most critical moment! So he kept narrowing the distance between himself and Xie Yue, reasoning to fight him close! Seeing this scene, Karl in the audience couldn''t help sighing. "The spirit ring explosion skill, I have basically improved the most perfect. Although there is still room for improvement, it can only maintain the current situation without ten or eight years of research. If you use the spirit ring to explode this ability, and then you can release the spirit ability, that would be great. Just like Qian Renxue before, but this way, the power will drop a lot, but it will make his own consumption sharply increase. This is equivalent to weakening your strength in reverse, which is really a bit difficult. " Carl said to himself. His original intention of developing this skill was only for his own convenience, but after being stolen by Dai Mubai and others, he let go of his hands and feet to teach them this trick. Then in the past few years, Carl also taught them hand in hand, while constantly making improvements. Now that they release this ability, they will not only greatly enhance their soul power, but also various physical qualities. Even the side effects have become minimal. It''s just that this ability has a negative effect that can''t be eliminated at all, and that is the inability to release spirit abilities. However, under Karl''s improvement, as long as they can reach level 70 or higher and become the soul emperor, they can activate their soul abilities when they release this move. But this level, from their current point of view, is still quite far away. So Carl would like to develop a universal capability. However, if you want to become stronger without side effects, there are probably only props in the system. So Carl can only do this at present. But even so, after they released the spirit ring burst, their strength was much higher than before. At the very least, there is a doubling. It doesn''t matter even if you lack spirit skills, after all, this ability is a physical fitness and wedding strength, which is the ultimate trump card. So as long as this trick is released, it must be prepared for the exhaustion of soul power. At this time Dai Mubai had already made such preparations. He has only one idea now, that is, even if he loses his combat effectiveness, he must pull the opponent into the water! Even if you can''t change one with the other party, you must consume the other party''s strength to the maximum! Because only in this way can the next person be given a chance. However, Xie Yue, as the golden generation, is not so hot! At this time, he had done his best not to lose to Dai Mubai and to keep his respect! The battle between the two of them was so fierce, the total duration of the battle even exceeded forty minutes! It can be said. The battle between the two of them is currently the second battle in a single round of small games! The number one time spent was naturally the battle between Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue. The fighting time between the two of them has exceeded an hour. This often, even longer than the total time for some teams to play games. Moreover, the battle between Dai Mubai and Xie Yue must also move in this direction. But just when the two were deadlocked. There was a sudden change in Xie Yue''s spirit power. "Fifth Soul Ability!!" Xie Yue roared loudly and pressed her face to release her fifth spirit ability. Even if he stubbornly resisted Dai Mubai''s fist, he wanted to release his fifth spirit ability! Because he knew that as long as Dai Mubai was hit by one of his moves, he would lose the ability to fight! But even if Xie Yue was hit by Dai Mubai once, although she would be injured, she would not lose her combat effectiveness. This is the benefit of a high spirit power level. It can effectively block the attacks of people with lower spirit power than him. Dai Mubai at this time also knew this very well. However, he had no time to dodge, so he could only release his own spirit ability again, launching a very dazzling broadcast, swallowing the opponent''s slash! This light film then moved towards Xie Yue at a very fast speed! Seeing this scene, Xie Yue not only did not dodge, but even laughed out loud. Even if he was swallowed by Dai Mubai''s beam, he didn''t stop smiling. "Hahahaha, Dai Mubai, do you think that only you have your own spirit abilities? I haven''t used it before, because those people are too rubbish, and I am totally unqualified to use this trick. But you are different! You are qualified to see my strongest blow! " Dai Mubai felt that something was wrong, so he immediately stopped releasing Guangguangbo, and rushed forward, trying to stop the opponent from swaying forward! But Xieyue has already accumulated energy to complete. Since he released the fifth spirit ability just now, he was already accumulating power. Now Dai Mubai rushed forward, he just finished his trick! "Create your own soul skills!" "Full Moon" Accompanied by an evil spirit power, appeared from his body. The powerful ability instantly makes Xie Yue change into another form! This is his own soul ability, possessing very powerful power! Even the spirit ring developed by Karl erupts! Carl frowned when he saw this scene. "Teacher, can Boss Dai win?" Ma Hongjun asked. Carl shook his head and said, "He lost. I didn''t expect Xie Yue to have such a hand. But it doesn''t matter. Although his move is powerful, it lasts for a short time. After the release is interrupted, it cannot be released again, and it will even cause a great burden on the body. So you don''t have to worry about the next game, he will use this ability. " Carl''s voice just fell. Dai Mubai had already been knocked into the air by Xie Yue. At the same time the referee''s voice also rang. "Dai Mubai of Shrek Academy is in a coma! The first round of the game is over, and the Wuhun Palace team Xie Yue won!" Chapter 665： Ma Hongjun "It''s miserable, Boss Dai..." Looking at Dai Mubai who was in a coma, Ma Hongjun felt a little complicated. He clenched his fist at this time, then raised his hand and looked at Carl. "Mr. Carl, I apply to play!" "Ma Hongjun, you should forget it. With your strength, although you can compete with him, the best result is that the two of you are out together. Don''t look at Xie Yue''s appearance now, about to fall down at any time, but it is really more explosive, you are not his opponent. " "It''s okay, Teacher Carl, I will work hard to complete one exchange with the other party! And I am confident to do this! " Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Karl first put his gaze on Jianzhu''s body. This time, he was supposed to come, but Ma Hongjun was so active. To be honest, Carl really wanted to give him a chance. Although he goes up, the high probability is to send points, but this is also an opportunity for performance. It''s just that in this case, it''s up to Jian Chi to disagree. "Xiaojian, you are in the next game, do you have any objections?" "It''s okay, teacher, I''m free." Hearing what Jianzhu said, Carl nodded, then reached out and patted Ma Hongjun on the back. "Go! Boy!" "Next, let your flames burn the opponent completely! If you win this game, you just surrender in the next game. There is no need to fight too hard. " "I know the teacher!" Ma Hongjun nodded, then stretched out his hand to look at Oscar. "What are you doing?" Oscar is unknown, so Ma Hongjun hooked his finger and rolled his eyes at Oscar. "What else can I do? Give me sausages! Although it is said that no food is allowed in the competition, your sausage is your martial soul. I took two bites, and there is no violation of the rules, right? " "It''s true..." Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Oscar nodded, then released Wuhun, took out a sausage and gave it to Ma Hongjun. Although the rules stipulate that you can eat food brought by Wuhun, there are certain restrictions. That is, food that can greatly increase one''s soul power or enhance one''s own strength is not edible. Even if this is food produced by a food-type spirit master. But the sausages made by Oscar are used to recover injuries and physical strength. This does not directly improve Ma Hongjun''s strength, but it can help him increase his endurance. This kind of food is edible. Therefore, Ma Hongjun did not violate the regulations. But when Oscar did this, everyone knew that there was also a food-type spirit master on the Shrek Academy side! After all, before Oscar, he was only well-known in the Heaven Dou Empire. Because of the food spirit master, he has the highest talent and the most dazzling. At the same time, his sausage also possesses various abilities, even the Heaven Dou Imperial Family and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect looked at him differently. Therefore, his appearance has made many people interested in him. at the same time. Ma Hongjun has arrived at the playing field and licked his fingers at the same time. He has just finished eating sausages and licking his fingers is also his habit. But this habit of his, in Xie Yue''s eyes, seemed to have turned into a provocation, making his anger extremely intense! "I originally thought that your Shrek Academy would let a soul king come down to solve me. In this case, it doesn''t matter if I lose. But I didn''t expect that the famous Death God Douluo Death God Carl sent you such a trash! With a mere forty-one level of spirit power, why are you fighting me? " "This old man, I want to ask you, how old are you now?" Ma Hongjun ignored the other party''s ridicule, but instead asked the other party. Xie Yue froze for a moment, and then replied: "Twenty-three years old? What''s wrong?" "Huh? You are twenty-three years old, and you are the fifty-two-level soul king. I am only fifteen years old now. I am already a soul king. When I am twenty-three years old, I will definitely be higher than your current level. Just like you, still taunting me as trash? If I am a trash, then what are you? What is your pope? I can tell you that, there are only a handful of people who can reach my level at the age of fifteen! So, don''t play this game with me, it''s useless for Lao Tzu! " "you" Hearing Ma Hongjun''s words, Xie Yue spewed out a mouthful of old blood. He now felt a burning anger in his chest, burning his heart continuously, making him very uncomfortable! "Now the game begins!" The referee was also not long-winded, and when both of them were in place, they started the game directly. Because the referee was also a little worried, Ma Hongjun could make the opponent fall directly to the ground by relying on his mouth. Moreover, this participant had already noticed that Xie Yue''s spirit power was a little abnormal. "Hey! Come on! Let Lao Tzu see, what can you do..." The words are not finished. Just as Ma Hongjun revealed his martial soul, he was hit in the abdomen by the opponent head-on and then flew into the air! "Fifth Soul Ability!" Xie Yue didn''t hesitate at all, she came up with a big move and wanted to get Ma Hongjun out! Even this blow, if it hits, might have killed him! But Ma Hongjun didn''t panic at all, because the current situation is completely in his grasp. "Hey, are you angry? Are you upset? You want a quick fight, right? Don''t worry, I won''t let you succeed. Although I am not your opponent, you are not my opponent in terms of the mentality of engaging people! " "Hahahahahaha!" Ma Hongjun laughed, and suddenly opened a pair of illusory fire-red wings behind him, easily avoiding the opponent''s blow. Then Ma Hongjun released the fire of the phoenix, and the four spirit rings were fully activated at the same time! Various skills are constantly bombarding Xie Yue in the sky. But the other party couldn''t help Ma Hongjun. Because after passing through the station with Dai Mubai just now, Xie Yue''s current spirit power is not one in ten! He wanted to jump up, but every time he was forcibly beaten down by Ma Hongjun. But Ma Hongjun''s tricks hit him, and there was almost no harm, which made Xie Yue very depressed. If he were in his heyday, he would have rushed forward and killed Ma Hongjun. But now he is seriously injured, and his spirit power is low. Although he can rush up with his body, Ma Hongjun''s full spirit power can completely suppress his steps! In this way, Xie Yue was very aggrieved. You can''t fight, and you can''t get up. The most important thing is that Ma Hongjuns tricks have not done much harm to him. But it won''t work if you don''t prevent it! This made Xie Yue very depressed. Just like Ma Hongjun said. Engaging in mentality, he is stronger than Xie Yue! Chapter 666： Lose calm "The method Ma Hongjun said, turned out to be such a ridiculous fighting method! This kid really has some ability. He didn''t expect that he could work out such a ridiculous fighting method. But in this way, he might also be noticed by others, and then focus on taking care of him. What''s more important is that this kind of mischievous play can only be used on seriously injured people, otherwise it will be easy to crack. Among other things, when it comes to the mentality of being a man, Ma Hongjun, this kid, is absolutely unique and powerful! " Although Ma Hongjun''s fighting method is a bit shameless, I have to say that it is very useful! Even Carl has to praise it. And at this time, the fighting time between the two of them had exceeded ten minutes. In these ten minutes, Ma Hongjun started a series of bombings in the air. Although it cannot cause effective damage to it, it is extremely insulting! Xie Yue simply couldn''t get up. In the end there was no way, Xie Yue had to admit defeat. Because he really couldn''t stand Ma Hongjun this guy. that''s all. A fifty-two level soul king was forced to surrender by a very rascal method by a forty-first level soul king. For Yu Xieyue, this is simply a shame! Even for the Wuhun Temple, it is a great shame! However, their team leader is still more sensible, knowing Ma Hongjun''s rascal style of play, very restrained Xie Yue, who is unable to exert his full strength now. So the other party didn''t say anything, just gave the next one who appeared in the Academy a look. The name of the person who is about to appear is Yan, and he is the same fifty-two level soul king as Xie Yue. And his martial soul is a very rare ancient martial soul, the flame lord! The strength of this martial soul does not lie in its ability to control flames, but in this martial soul, which is a very rare dual attribute! In other words, in addition to controlling the flames, he can even control the soil attributes! This is the true ability of the Flame Lord. Regarding this point, Karl had told Ma Hongjun and the others in advance, so they all knew exactly what kind of power these people''s spirits had. However, although dual-attribute martial spirits are rare, they are still inferior compared to twin martial spirits. After all, the twin martial souls are the rarest existence. But even so, his martial spirit can also be used as two, that is, compared with the dual martial spirit soul master, it has half the skills. Later, after Yan Hei''s face was turned on, Ma Hongjun stuck his tongue out at him and made a mocking face. "Come hit me, bastard!" "Huh! Don''t be arrogant, see if I don''t crush you!" Yan was burning with anger. He just wants to quickly kill Ma Hongjun and avenge Xieyue! The referee at this time also understood Yan''s ideas. Although he is a neutral camp, Ma Hongjun''s winning method is really weird. Even the referee can''t stand it anymore. So he just started the game without saying anything! "Fourth Soul Ability! Magma churning!" Without any hesitation, Yan directly released his fourth spirit ability, turning the earth into the appearance of magma. Upon seeing this, Ma Hongjun flew into the air without hesitation, avoiding the opponent''s attack. But when he did this, it happened to fall into the arms of the other party! "I''m just waiting for you to vacate!" Yan sneered, and the black spirit ring on his body gradually lit up! "Fifth Soul Ability! Fei Sha Kuang Yan!" "Mom! Do big tricks as soon as you come up? Is that bullying?" Seeing Yan releasing the fifth spirit ability, Ma Hongjun was taken aback, and then kept dodge. But Yan''s attack range is too dense, and the speed is also very fast! This made Ma Hongjun no way to dodge in the air, so he could only resist. After a while, Ma Hongjun immediately released his spirit ring to explode, forcibly breaking through Yan''s blockade of moves. But just as Yan was preparing to meet Ma Hongjun''s attack, this guy ran directly behind the referee. "I give up! Referee, have you heard? I give up!" The audience was silent. When they saw that Ma Hongjun turned on the spirit ring to explode, when he had this hole card skill, they thought he was going to fight Yan. Even Yan himself is already prepared for this. Because he knows exactly how strong this inheritance skill of Shrek Academy is. After all, Dai Mubai could use this skill to compete with Xie Yue, so he naturally didn''t dare to be careless. But who can think that Ma Hongjun, this guy, does not play cards according to common sense. When Yan was ready to fight, the opponent ran and led the referee to say that he had surrendered? Do you want to be so shameless! "You bastard, have the patience to come with me to singles out! What a man to admit defeat!" "Slightly, I can''t beat you, why don''t you admit defeat? Looking for abuse?" Ma Hongjun is sober in the world. After a brief collision, he has basically realized how big the gap between himself and Yan is. Even if he explodes, he will not be able to cause much damage to the opponent, so it is better to just come in faster Seeing this, the referee can only helplessly announce that Yan has won this game. A small victory. The audience around him gave Ma Hongjun a variety of contemptuous eyes and voices. They seem to be saying that people like him are not worthy to participate in the competition. Even if it was Yan, Ma Hongjun was so angry. However, due to the rules, he cannot attack a player who abstains from voting, otherwise he will directly lose! So he can only hold back the anger in his heart, intending to vent it to the next player! It''s just that Ma Hongjun''s performance has been appreciated by some big shots. "It''s really a good choice. I know I can''t do it hard, and then I just admit defeat. Although some face will be lost, sometimes face is not important at all. " Ning Zhifeng spoke, and then glanced at Bibi Dong''s auditorium. Bibi Dong heard Ning Zhifeng''s voice, just glanced coldly, and did not speak. The Xueye Emperor on the side laughed even more. He can''t care about Ma Hongjun, now he just wants to see the people in the Wuhun Palace slumped! Now the two students in Wuhun Hall were fooled by Ma Hongjun alone. Although he voluntarily surrendered, in the eyes of Emperor Xueye, it was totally worth it! After all, Yan now has lost most of his calmness compared to before he played. If the next person continues to come, someone who is similar to Ma Hongjun, it is estimated that he will completely lose his composure. At that time, his failure will become inevitable. At this time, Shrek Academy''s combat methods were basically the same as Emperor Xueye thought. Carl did not expect that Ma Hongjun''s method would have such an effect. So he once again temporarily changed his strategy and chose to let Xiao Bone play! Chapter 667： Another broken mouth "Ms. Carl, is it really okay to let me play? Now Boss Dai is on the court, and then Ma Hongjun, now if I count me, he is already the third person. At that time, on our side, will it be enough to complete the original combat plan? " Xiao Bone originally played at the bottom. Now that he mentioned the third one directly, he himself was a little confused. And the most important thing is that he still has to fight a fifty-two level soul king who is in a state of extreme anger. This makes him a little imaginary. Although the difference between the two of them is only ten levels. But for Xiao Gu, it was completely natural, and he couldn''t beat the opponent at all. "It''s okay, now it''s time to have fun in advance according to the original plan. And what you have to do is not to defeat the opponent, but to attack him with words and make him completely angry. Because only in this way can we create opportunities for the sword idiot. And you have to remember one essence, that is to learn from Ma Hongjun, don''t face him head-on. Your martial arts defense is very strong, just follow around and let him hit you with a long-range attack, so that your injury will be reduced to a minimum. At the same time, he will consume a lot of soul power to track your trajectory. If you are unfortunately seized by the opponent and can''t escape, then directly activate the spirit ring to explode, force it back, and then learn from Ma Hongjun to admit defeat. Remember, the final act of admitting defeat must be fast, and you must not be caught by the opponent, or you will be finished! " Xiao Bone smiled wryly when he heard Carl say this. On the contrary, the others showed a smirk, and even Karl couldn''t help laughing. How bad this tactic is! This is simply torture both verbally and spiritually! Although it is not very harmful, it is extremely insulting! More importantly, compared to taunting the enemy, Xiao Bone''s broken mouth is completely worthy of Ma Hongjun! "If that''s the case, then I''ll go, but Mr. Carl, you forgot to heal me. Also, after the game today, you have to invite us to have a big meal to comfort my little soul! " "No problem, I promised you, as long as I win today, I will invite all of you to eat a big meal!" "Ohhhhh!!!" Everyone yelled, very emotional. Even Dai Mubai, who hadn''t been awakened for a long time, raised his hand excitedly at this time. But soon it affected the wound, showing a wry smile. Upon seeing this, Zhu Zhuqing immediately stepped forward and offered his knee pillow, while Dai Mubai lay down with enjoyment. The two of them held hands, they looked very sweet and beautiful. Seeing this scene, everyone got goosebumps, and the ossicles shivered, and then dull. After a little warm-up, Xiaogu took the stage to compete. Yan saw that the person appearing here was not the Xiao Wu or Tang San he had expected, or the sword idiot who was only level 47, but very threatening, which made him a little surprised. "Unexpectedly, Shrek Academy will send you out, are they planning to use you to weaken my strength? Even though you are a direct disciple of Bone Douluo, your strength is stronger than the trash just now. But in my eyes, you are still just a waste! If I were to be a direct disciple of Sword Douluo, I would take a high look. " "What, what am I not as good as that little sword?" Just because he looks more handsome than me? Or" Having said this, Xiao Gu stopped suddenly, and then looked at Yan with a strange look. "Thin skin and tender flesh, and the expression is so gloomy, can it be said that you like Long Yang?!" "puff--" There are no signs. When the people present heard Yan''s words, they immediately spewed a mouthful of old blood. Even Yan himself almost flashed his waist. The referee was beside him, just about to start, but he bit his tongue. They thought Xiaogu, what to say, but they came up with such a sentence? What a loss! All of a sudden, Yan went down directly. "Isn''t it? I just said it casually, and then I really guessed it?" Small bones once again attracted Yan''s attention. At this time, he only felt that deep in his heart, there was a wave of anger, which was burning continuously! Now he has only one idea, and that is to kill the man in front of him! "You are looking for death!!!" With a roar, Yan directly released his spirit ring, ready to start the battle. But Xiao Gu shook his head and looked at the referee next to him. "His referee, he violated the rules!" "I" Hearing Xiaogu''s words, Yan realized that he was now on the playing field. If he really hit it directly just now, that would be the end. However, the referee did give a white look and ignored this weird thing. He even wondered why there were such two improper guys among the students in Shrek Academy. You know, the other people in Shrek Academy are very serious and powerful little monsters in the eyes of everyone. But after switching to Ma Hongjun and Xiaogu, the style of painting is completely off the track This is really puzzling. But the referee must also act impartially, and he has received professional training. No matter how funny, you can''t laugh. I saw the referee took a deep breath, motioned for the two to go to their positions, and then announced the start of the game! "go to hell!!!" The moment when the game started. Yan directly released his soul abilities. The first four spirit abilities burst out in a series at this moment. He obviously didn''t intend to give Xiao Bone any chance to breathe. But in the face of the opponent''s attack, Xiao Gu just smiled, and then released his spirit ability to wrap himself up. "It''s useless! Even if you can let yourself be covered with a layer of skeleton armor, you will definitely not be able to hide from my lava!" "This is not necessarily true!" Xiao Gu smiled lightly when he heard Yan''s vowed voice, and then released his fourth spirit ability. A skeletal war horse appeared in front of him out of thin air. Seeing that Xiao Bone turned back, he rode on the Skeleton Warhorse. At the same time, he used his own ability to create a huge bone shield to resist Yan''s attack. See this scene. Yan''s expression became a little serious. He has already discovered that with the first four spirit abilities, it is difficult for him to cause effective damage to the bones. This is not only because of his defensive power, but more importantly, the existence of the war horse, which greatly increases the mobility of the ossicles! In this way, it would be difficult for Yan to catch him, so there is no way, Yan can only use his full strength to release his fifth spirit ability! This move is a large-scale attack, and the speed is very fast! Ma Hongjun''s speed is already very fast, but he still can''t avoid this trick, let alone Xiaogu. But Xiao Bone did not hide, instead he created a multi-faceted shield and chose a hard resistance! Chapter 668： Crazy mind "That''s it?" "I thought you were so strong, so that''s it?" "This strength is still called the golden generation? Are you too rubbish?" All kinds of ridicule voices constantly sounded from the playing field. The ossicles can be described as breaking the mouth and showing it to the extreme. Even the words Ma Hongjun said, they didn''t add up to half of what Xiaogu said. And every sentence of his can accurately step on the thunder, directly causing Yan to explode. However, although Xiao Gu said fiercely, he actually couldn''t bear it anymore. Now the fighting time between the two of them has exceeded ten minutes. And Xiao Bone is also working hard, so that he can barely block Yan''s offensive. But the price he paid was also high. Not only was he hurt now, but even his spirit power was not alive. If the fight continues, he will lose doubtfully. But he hasn''t conceded yet, instead he intends to continue to consume Yan''s strength to create more opportunities for the sword idiot. "Give me to die!!!" Yan was already furious at this time. He now has only one thought in his mind, which is to smash the body of the person in front of him into thousands of pieces, and then throw it into the magma and burn it! The ashes are raised to him! This is Yan''s most true thoughts. And he will soon be able to defeat, the little bones that are struggling to support. "It''s now! You are dead!" suddenly. Xiao Bone staggered and was seized by Yan. He rushed forward without hesitation, intending to crush the ossicles head-on. But at this moment. Strong spirit power burst out of Xiao Bone, temporarily covering Yan''s eyes. When he came back to his senses, Xiao Bone had already come to the referee''s side. "I surrender!" With the appearance of these three words, the referee had no choice but to announce that this victory was won by the Wuhun Hall team. At the same time, he also warned Yan, telling him not to choose a manual hand for those who had already given up. Otherwise, their Wuhun team will be directly sentenced to lose! It can also be seen from this that the referee is also very worried now that Xiaogu will be directly killed if he leaves here. Because the look in Yan''s eyes already wanted to kill someone! But for the sake of order and rules, he can only warn Yan not to do this. At least don''t do it in the field! But what he wants to do afterwards is not about the referee. "Huh! Lucky for you, you got your life back!" Yan tried to pretend to be calm, but he was actually furious and couldn''t calm down at all. Seeing this scene, Xiao Gu knew that the battle had been successful, and then walked back swaggeringly. Such a move made Yan extremely angry even more. It even made the audience a little speechless. What they are looking forward to is a wonderful battle, and this is the result? I really didn''t see it! And the ossicles mouth is really too broken. Sitting in the audience listening, they all felt that their spirits were contaminated, and the whole person was not good. So after Xiao Bone came off the field, they were also relieved. But the performance of the ossicles is still remarkable. Because of his ability, he did the ultimate in defense. Even his way of action perfectly restrained the spirit of Yan Wuhun. If it wasn''t for the difference of ten levels between the two of them, it would be a bad idea to say whoever wins in the end. After all, Xiao Gu was also a direct disciple of Bone Douluo. In terms of defense, Bone Douluo hasn''t lost to others. And anyone with a discerning eye can now see that Shrek Academy is fighting psychological warfare. Although they lost two games in a row, Yan''s heart was already upset. His spirit power was affected by emotions. At this time, he was ups and downs, and the whole person was also in a state of extremely uncomfortable. If the next person sent by Shrek Academy is a stronger person, Yan is likely to lose! When the teachers, as well as Emperor Ning Zhifeng and Xueye, thought so. Shrek Academy really sent a stronger person! That''s a sword idiot! Although his spirit power was only at the Soul Sect level, he was not far behind the 50th Soul King. And he is a direct disciple of Jian Douluo. Although he did not fully grasp the sword intent taught to him by Sword Douluo, but he also learned some fur. And the most important thing is that his martial soul is not a sword, but his own body! This is where he is most terrifying. As long as Jianlun is given a good sword, relying on his main martial soul, he can exert a power that ordinary people can''t exert! And this sword of Jianzhu was also selected by Carl from the mall, and it is the most suitable weapon for him at this stage! That is the Seven Star Sword in the world of One Piece! Carls Hades is made by melting the seven orbs of the Seven Star Sword and two famous knives. Its power is self-evident. The most important thing is that this sword is not only powerful, but also cheap, with only a few hundred trading points. But Karl can also understand why this sword is so cheap. Because the demon power of the boarding here is very powerful. Ordinary people can''t control it at all, and will even be swallowed. So this sword is sold very cheaply but it can''t be used by ordinary people at all. But Carl doesn''t matter here. After he bought this weapon, he used the breath of **** and Hades''s demon power to suppress the demon power of the Seven Star Sword. Then it was handed over to Jianzhu to let him adapt slowly. With the strength of the sword idiot getting stronger and stronger, and Carl helped him do training to tame the demon power. The Seven Star Sword has now completely turned into the shape of a sword idiot. But more importantly, the sword idiot is pure and flawless in his heart, and his heart is devoted to sword! Even with the Seven Star Sword, there was no way to influence Jianzhu''s thoughts, so he was worthy of surrender in the end, and then became Jianzhu''s power. It is precisely because of the existence of the demon power of the Seven Star Sword. The soul power of the sword idiot can grow so quickly. This not only did not consume his potential in advance, but even increased some of his talent and potential. It can be said to serve multiple purposes! Even Carl didn''t expect that the sword idiot would get such a big benefit. Otherwise, with his former talent, without the help of the Seven-Star Sword, he would be at most the same as the Dugu Goose, only reaching level forty-three. Therefore, the Seven Star Sword and Jianlun''s own will can be said to be indispensable. Once a certain condition is missing, I''m afraid Jianzhu''s strength will be much weaker than it is now. that''s all. In the gaze of everyone, Jian Chi walked on the ground of the arena step by step, and slowly came to his place. Even though Yan was still very angry when he saw the appearance of the sword idiot, he already felt the pressure. If he is in perfect condition, he naturally doesn''t have to be so nervous about dealing with sword idiots. But he had been blown up by Xiao Gu and Ma Hongjun, and at the same time he had consumed 30 to 40% of his soul power. The next battle will be a fierce collision for him! Chapter 669： Sword idiot! "Your Shrek Academy finally sent an opponent worthy of my seriousness! Although your level is only forty-six, you are a soul sovereign, but you are stronger than Dai Mubai. Even if it is the Soul King, I have to be more serious about you, otherwise it is very likely to lose to you. So rest assured, I will use my best to defeat you. This is my greatest respect for the strong! And you are different from the previous two people, they are only silly stuff! " Hearing Yan''s words, Jian Chi remained silent, but silently took out his Seven Star Sword and stood there. Yan saw Jian Mo not speaking, and continued to speak. "Next, there will be a hearty battle, let us use our full strength to tell the winner!" Jianlun remained silent. He is this character. Facing someone he is not familiar with, unless he is very excited, it is difficult for others to let him speak. And the most important thing is that the enemy in front of him must go all out from Jianlun and must not be distracted at all. So no matter what the other party said, he would not respond. This is the idea of ??Jianzhu. It''s just that when the other party saw the sword idiot, he still didn''t say a word, and suddenly an unknown fire burst out. "You people from Shrek Academy, do you specialize in learning how to engage in a mentality? I''m talking to you, did you hear me? ! " Jian Chi still didn''t say a word. If this were from other academies, Jian Chi was hearing the other party say so, and might even reply politely. But Yan is from the Wuhun Palace. You know, before Wuhun Palace, he wanted to attack Shrek. Although Jianlun was not here at the time, he was also a student of Shrek Academy now, so naturally he wouldn''t give the Spirit Hall a good face. Yan was a little angry. It''s just that the two people whose mouths were broken before have a higher mentality. Now it''s hard to meet someone who is worth all the effort, but the other party even pretends to be dumb! This really makes Yan a little uncomfortable. However, according to the information he got, about the sword idiot, he was of this kind of personality. People didn''t deliberately engage in mentality, he just didn''t like to talk, nothing more. This is what makes Yan more uncomfortable. Facing a person with such a personality, he really didn''t know what to say! "Game start!" At this moment, the referee suddenly announced the start of the game. But Jian Chi had been prepared long ago, and at the same time released all his soul abilities, rushing directly to the opponent! "Good job!" Seeing Jian Mo directly rushing up, Yan also showed an excited smile, and then the standard combo, four spirit abilities exploded at the same time! But with Yan''s classic combo, Jian Mo just shook his Seven Star Sword slightly. I saw a huge front, straddling the field, and in a blink of an eye came to Yan''s body! See this scene. Yan''s pupils suddenly contracted, and then immediately covered his hands with spirit power, and crossed in front of him to block! After a while. The sword gas dissipated. There were bruises on Yan''s arm, and his sleeves were also completely torn. Seeing this scene, Yan Gang wanted to say a few words. A figure has drifted away! I saw his sharp eyes, and the long sword in his hand exudes a little green light! And the most important thing is that a demon power is looming in his body! This power made Yan shudder. But now he has no room to dodge, he can only resist the blow of the sword idiot! Accompanied by a pouch. The cyan sword light cut through the sky and once again brought huge sword energy, splitting the arena! At the same time, Yan was also repelled a few meters away, and a wound appeared on his arm, nearly half of his finger left and right, dripping blood. See this scene. Yan gritted his teeth and directly used his martial soul to create magma to seal off the blood from the wound. Although it is very unhygienic to do so, it is easy to leave scars. But he could detect that if he didn''t close the wound quickly, it would get bigger and bigger! If this is true, he will undoubtedly lose! And at this time. The sword mad''s purple spirit ring lit up, and his hands raised the Seven Star Sword aloft! "Fourth Spirit Ability! Demon Moon!" The first sentence in the book since Jian Mo was on the stage was the name of his move. His fourth spirit ability was not obtained by hunting and killing spirit beasts, but was the exclusive spirit ring he obtained after he had completely conquered the Seven Star Sword at the thirty-ninth level at that time! This spirit ring represents the relationship between him and the Seven Star Sword, and at the same time it greatly enhances his strength! That''s how the demon power in him came from! This is regarded as the Seven Star Sword and the passive ability attached to the fourth spirit ability. As long as the opponent is injured, the demon power can be attached to the opponent''s wound, slowly tearing its wound! This point is similar to Hades''s ability. But in the same way, this trick can easily be targeted. For example, using special methods to quickly heal wounds can prevent the spread of demon power. So this trick is not as good as imagined, but it will cause some trouble to the other party or there is no problem. And his fourth spirit ability is to release a black slash called Yaoyue! This blow contained a lot of demon power, his own soul power, and even the power in his body! The skills of the Trinity, even the general ten thousand years spirit ability, can''t match. And Karl had a guess that if the sword infatuated at that time was at level 49, it is estimated that the spirit ring that Seven Star Sword could provide him should be the ten thousand year spirit ring, not the current one. Therefore, a little bit of power belonging to the Seven Star Sword was wasted. But this is irrelevant to the sword idiot. What he cares most is his sword intent. So when he releases this trick, his whole body is full of domineering and aggressive sword intent! At this time, Yan faced Jian Fool''s fourth spirit ability and did not hesitate to release the fifth spirit ability to fight against each other! He didn''t believe that his fifth spirit ability would lose to Jianzhu''s fourth spirit ability! But when the two spirit abilities really collided, Yan discovered that his spirit abilities were so vulnerable! He has no choice but to avoid it. However, in the next second, hundreds of phantoms of Jianzhu appeared in front of him without warning, and said the second sentence since he came on the field! "Create your own soul skills!" With a flash of cyan light. Hundreds of phantoms turned into entities at this instant and penetrated Yan''s body at the same time. However, Jianlun had stayed behind. He didn''t kill the killer. Instead, he swept past the opponent, causing a lot of damage. A waterfall of blood spewed out from the opponent''s chest! If he does not pay attention to treatment, he may die from excessive blood loss within a few minutes! In the end, the sword idiot stood floating, holding a sword flower in his hand, and said the third sentence. "you lose!" Chapter 670： keep fighting! "No! I haven''t lost yet!" Yan heard the words of Jianzhu, his face distorted and used Wuhun to scorch all the wounds on his chest, and forcibly stop the bleeding! At the same time, his screams resounded throughout the arena. Seeing this scene, the referee couldn''t help frowning. The students of Wuhundian Academy were even more sweaty for him. The other spectators were also extremely shocked, because they didn''t expect that Yan would do it! You know, this healing method is almost irreversible and will leave very deep scars on the body! But he didn''t care about it at all, he just wanted the spirit of continuing to fight to make everyone respect him. Only Bibi Dong sat in the audience without saying a word, watching the game coldly. Although she admires these people of the golden generation very much, in the final analysis, these people are just her tools. So no matter what kind of injury Yan suffered, she would never frown. But this spirit of Yan makes Bibi Dong very optimistic. Because she likes it very much, the fierceness on Yan''s body! Compared with Xie Yue, Yan fits Bibi Dong''s appetite better. So she has made a plan, no matter if the battle is won or not, she will reward Yan well. At this time, the sword idiot, seeing Yan''s self-masochistic healing method, and his stern face, couldn''t help but frowned. Yan smiled distortedly when he saw this scene. "Haha, hiss~" "So you can laugh too!" Because of the laughter, it affected the wound and made Yan''s laughter very unpleasant. But at this time, no one would laugh at him. Everyone could see that Yan''s current state is not good, and the next battle will be fierce. It''s just that Jianlun himself knows very well that he has just released two soul abilities in a row, one of which is still his own soul ability! Such consumption has already bottomed out his soul power. This is the only shortcoming of Jianlun, too little soul power. After all, his martial soul is not a sword. If it hadn''t been for the blessing of the Seven-Star Sword, he had gone through such a fierce battle, and now he would have no spirit power. But with the Seven Star Sword in hand, he can still fight! "If that''s the case, then fight!" This is the fourth sentence of Jianchi! And after he finished speaking, he rushed towards Yan without hesitation. Although Shrek Academy and Wuhun Palace were not dealing with each other, the spirit of Yan also made Jianzhu a lot of admiration. So he will never keep his hands! This is the most basic respect for the strong! "bring it on!" Yan roared and released the fifth spirit ability without hesitation. The sword idiot also didn''t think about it. The moment the other party released his spirit ability, he opened the spirit ring to explode! His spirit ring exploded, and compared to other people''s, there was almost no difference. Even if you don''t pay attention, you can''t detect it at all, and he has activated this ability. But the sword intent of the sword idiot itself will explode in a short period of time. At the same time, the demon power will gather on the sword''s edge at this moment! As long as he is hit, the opponent will definitely not want to live! And facing Yan''s fifth spirit ability, Sword Madness was also at ease, stepping on dexterous steps to dodge. This is the swordsmanship that Karl gave him. Although the strength is improved, it is convenient for dodge. Because the sword idiot''s attack method, inherited from Sword Douluo, is a sword move with a great combination. But Sword Douluo is suitable for such a wide-ranging swordsmanship because Wuhun is a seven-kill sword. But Jianlun''s Wuhun is not a sword, it''s just his talent points, which are only on the sword. Because of this restriction, the wide-opening moves, although it can give him a strong strength. But instead, it is high-strength soul power and physical exertion! So in response to this, Carl not only taught the sword idiot dexterity without consuming too much swordsmanship, but even taught him how to avoid dexterity. Basically, Carl gave himself, the set of swordsmanship that he first became a lieutenant admiral, to the sword mad. With his current strength, using this set of swordsmanship is just right. And the most important thing is that this set of sword moves consumes very little physical and soul power from the sword idiot. Because this is purely, close combat, and dexterous route. It is completely different from the previous big opening and closing! But at this time Yan also discovered that Jian Mo had changed his attack mode. Although a bit stiff compared to before, his body is more flexible and his sword moves are even more bizarre. Every time the sword of Jianlun appeared in front of Yan from an unexpected angle, this made him unavoidable and could only choose to block! But in this way, his arm will definitely be injured. So he can only continue to use magma to seal his wounds. But as the wounds grew more and more, it was impossible for him to completely seal it. The final result was that Yan was defeated! But he was also under the sword of Jianzhu, persisted for about twenty minutes, and even caused a lot of damage to Jianchi! Although Jianzhu was still standing here, Yan fell down. But Jian Chi''s right hand holding the sword had already begun to tremble. And he is also unstoppable blood flow There is even a large burn on his body! This is all the damage Yan caused him. But Jianlun did not fall, but still stood in the center of the field! "Shrek Academy wins!" As the referee''s voice fell, the winner of this game was obvious! Everyone cheered for them when they saw the wonderful battle between Jian Chi and Yan. Compared with the previous fight with Ma Hongjun and Xiaogu. This one was truly hearty, and it was so addictive. But Jian Chi''s injury was not light. He walked out swayingly. Just when everyone thought that he was going to leave the field for substitution, he stopped. "I''m OK!" "you sure?" "I am sure!" Jianchi looked at the referee firmly. This approach is a bit dumbfounded. Even Karl didn''t know why Jianzhu did this. "Little Sword, you can come back! The next battle will proceed according to the original plan!" "No! There is another person. Although I can''t consume her too much power, I won''t leave until I run out of strength!" "This is my belief!" Jian Chi said indifferently. Although his voice is very soft, everyone present can hear it. Even if Bibi Dong heard this, he couldn''t help frowning. "This kid is still so stubborn. He was also in the Heaven Dou Soul Master Competition before, and he couldn''t end up with exhaustion. And when studying in the academy and conducting round-the-wheel battles, I didn''t try my best to get out of the field. Such a belief, although very confusing, is awe-inspiring! " Jian Dou Luo Chenxin said with a smile, and Ning Zhifeng also opened his mouth to help. "Yeah, this kid is good at everything, but it''s too much. But this is better, I like him very much! " Chapter 671： Hu Liena The sword idiot casually took a sword flower in his hand, which aroused the eyes of many girls. Especially the people from Tianshui College, the way they looked at Jianzhu at this time had completely changed. Even their captain Shui Bing''er, the cold elder sister, was also impressed by Jian Mo. And at this time. A woman who thought she had slender legs, fair skin and tender skin, and a graceful figure, appeared in Jianzhu''s sight. This person is the strongest of the golden generation and also Bibi Dong''s personal disciple, Hu Liena! "I really didn''t expect that you would have such a will. In this way, even I can''t bear to attack you. Before I have the intention to do anything, I quickly surrender. I really don''t want to bully a person like you who has no power. " Hearing what Hu Liena said, the sword idiot did not speak, but slowly held the hilt of the Seven Star Sword with both hands. At the same time, a surge of sword intent came out! This is his answer! "Please be in position for both players!" "Now the game begins!" As the referee''s voice fell, Jianlun''s body surrounded a large amount of spirit power, and at the same time he directly released the spirit ring stack, ready to directly expand! Hu Liena on the other side laughed and walked forward without any haste. As she walked forward, a fox tail appeared from her tail vertebrae. With the appearance of the tail, the surrounding air turned pink. Hu Liena''s eyes turned pink at the same time, and he stared straight at the sword idiot. At the same time, the spirit ring on her body also lit up. Along with the appearance of the spirit rings one by one, one torrent of power constantly impacted the spirit of Jianzhu, making him unable to parry. After a while. Jian Mo spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes closed tightly, and his hands trembled slightly. When Hu Liena saw this, the corner of her mouth once again evoked a charming arc, it can be described as a variety of styles, all over the country! "Don''t you admit defeat? If you don''t admit defeat, I''m going to act real!" Jianchi''s body trembled slightly when she heard Hu Liena''s words. But at this moment. He suddenly opened his eyes. In the eyes, there was a sharp ray of light that pointed directly at Hu Liena! "Such pure soul power?!" Seeing the release of such pure spirit power, Hu Liena was surprised, but this thing did not pose any threat to her. She simply waved her hand, and the spirit power disappeared. But Jianlun''s goal has been achieved, and he has just successfully diverted Hu Liena''s attention! "Create your own soul skills!" Accompanied by the sword idiot''s low roar. Hundreds of phantoms were once again shown in front of everyone. See this scene. Hu Liena couldn''t help but open her mouth, but she soon smiled. "Is it the last one?" "If you are not injured, this blow is still a bit threatening to me. But now, you are just a useless wounded, all your moves are invalid to me! " The voice just fell. Hu Liena''s purple spirit ring lit up. "Fourth Spirit Ability!" Falling with her voice. Jianzhu''s body trembled suddenly, and the phantom around him disappeared without a trace at this moment. At the same time, Jianzhu also fell to the ground and couldn''t move. But his consciousness is still there, but he can''t control his body! However, with the demon power of the Seven Star Sword, he did not suffer more damage, and was not controlled by Hu Liena. "It turned out that you just lost your mobility, not Huawei, my slave. It seems that your mental power is stronger than I thought. This may be the innocent heart of those who use swords, I don''t understand this, but there is no doubt that it is you who have lost now. " Hu Liena said softly. She still admires a man like Jianzhu. In this way, the sword came to an end in a hasty way, and he didn''t even figure out the other party''s spirit ability. Hu Liena''s appearance made many people tremble, and they felt that the meaning was not right. Because of Hu Liena''s ability, she was exuding charm ability all the time. Even the people on the sidelines were affected by this charm. However, they are not the main target, so they have little impact. "Sorry teacher..." "It doesn''t matter, you have done very well, and even let us see her specific abilities. In this case, our original plan and deployment seems to be disrupted. " Hearing Karl''s words, Dugu Yan raised his head. "Teacher, do I still use it?" "Ok" Hearing Dugu Goose''s question, Karl thought a little bit, then nodded. "You don''t want to play. With your soul power, you can''t resist Hu Liena''s charm ability. Even if you use poison, I am a little skeptical. The other party has been prepared for your poison a long time ago. Before even waiting for your toxin to take effect, she has already let you off. " Hearing Karl say this, Dugu Goose was silent, slightly sad. But she knew very well that Carl was right Her own current strength is not as good as Hu Liena. The strength between the two of them is eight levels worse. This is a very huge ditch, and the opponent is also a genius among geniuses, it is difficult for her to break through this limit and defeat the opponent. Even if it is to contain it is more difficult, so Dugu Goose can only do it alone. Seeing that Dugu Goose was not in a good mood, Ning Rongrong immediately ran up to comfort him, and Xiao Wu also sat aside to cheer for Dugu Goose. At this time, Karl came to a sentence, making Xiao Wu immediately downcast. "Xiao Wu, leave the next battle to Tang San. You can wait for the next battle in the mall." "Ah? Why, brother!" "Because of your ability, it is easy to be restrained against Hu Liena, so for the sake of safety, let Tang San play the best. Although he joined Shrek late, his talent, as well as his mental power, should be regarded as the strongest among you. So I think Tang San can beat Hu Liena. " As he said, Karl also put his gaze on Tang San''s body. "How about it, do you have confidence?" "No problem, teacher! Don''t worry, leave it to me!" "Then it''s up to you! Tang San!" "let''s go!" "Let you prove that the so-called Golden Generation in Wuhun Palace is nothing more than a false name!" Hearing Carl''s encouragement, Tang San also nodded, turning over and jumping off the auditorium. Hu Liena, after seeing the figure that appeared here was a very handsome figure she had never seen before, she couldn''t help frowning. "You are Tang San? But according to intelligence, do you still think this is the case?" "What do I look like? I don''t seem to have anything to do with you, right? And have you heard of the term "male big eighteen change"? " Chapter 672： Don 3VS Hu Liena! "Men''s 18th change? What''s this all about!" When Hu Liena heard Tang San''s words, her face was dumbfounded, and she didn''t know what else he said. Tang San smiled slightly, then set his gaze on Carl. "You don''t know it''s normal. This is what the teacher told me. It''s not just a big eighteen change. As girls grow up, there will be more changes, so there is no surprise that I am now like this. Now you only need to know that the opponent you face next is me, Tang San! " "Good tone, just let me see, what can you do!" Both Hu Liena and Tang San were ready. Upon seeing this, the referee did not stray in the slightest and announced the start of the game! At this moment, Hu Liena directly illuminated her five spirit rings, and at the same time the fox''s tail appeared from her tail vertebrae. Tang San did not show any weakness, and directly released his own spirit ring. The Blue Silver Emperor grew crazily, occupying the entire playing field in an instant! But what attracted everyone''s attention was not the Blue Silver Emperor Martial Spirit, but his yellow, yellow, purple and black spirit ring! The normal Soul King Soul Ring configuration should be the same as Hu Lei''s, all in yellow, yellow, purple, and black. This is the standard configuration. But Tang San''s spirit ring was already black since the fourth one! There is only one purple spirit ring. In this way, he will have a very powerful suppressing power at the same level! Especially in terms of soul power, it is more full than the soul king of the same level. When Hu Liena saw this, she couldn''t help but frowned. She didn''t expect Tang San''s spirit ring to be so weird, it was not a standard configuration at all. And more importantly, the blue silver grass all over the floor makes Hu Liena nowhere to go! She could detect that some changes had taken place in the Blue Silver Grass in Tang San''s hands, but she still didn''t know what the specific changes were. It''s just that she could feel that the blue silver grass on the ground seemed to be alive. As long as Hu Liena makes any changes, the tobacco addiction herb will collectively lay aside. This scene looks very strange. If you change the environment now, Hu Liena will even think that she has hit a ghost. However, this is the passive ability of the Blue Silver Emperor, which can grow dense blue silver grass out of thin air, while having absolute control over them. not only that. All grass vegetation will be under the control of the Blue Silver Emperor, and thus obey its orders. In other words, Tang San could control some herbaceous plants, but some trees and things that were not herbaceous plants would not be under his control. But this has no effect on him either. "Why, seeing the blue silver grass everywhere, are you too scared to move?" The corner of Tang San''s mouth raised slightly, and he said. He did not make any movements, and now he is still testing Hu Liena''s actions. Because the opponent''s ability is charm, you can''t take the initiative to attack, but need to observe. "The mere blue silver grass, I haven''t paid attention to it yet!" When Hu Liena heard Tang San''s ridicule, she couldn''t help but sneered, and then released her soul abilities. Slowly, the surrounding air turned into a pink color again. Even the blue silver grass gradually dyed a layer of pink, and Tang San could detect that the blue silver grass around Hu Liena had lost control. In other words, her charm ability can not only control humans, but even plants can be charmed! To put it bluntly, as long as it is a living creature, whether it is human, beast, or vegetation, she can be charmed by her! This is the fox spirit martial arts, the ultimate charm! However, this Wuhun also has a very big flaw, that is, it lacks the ability to actively attack. So this is also the reason why Hu Liena never takes the initiative to attack. She has to wait until the opponent moves first, then counteracts the opponent, and then counterattacks! Although this Wuhun didn''t have any attack skills, it didn''t mean that Hu Liena didn''t have any attack methods. Her physical skills are not bad! "Second Spirit Ability!" Without any signs, Hu Liena directly released the second spirit ability, trying to charm Tang San. But Tang San didn''t give the opponent a chance either, but directly opened the Purple Demon Eye, easily blocking her charm. "My ability was actually bounced away?" Hu Liena couldn''t believe it, and then released the third spirit ability and the fourth spirit ability, mixing and charming Tang San. However, relying on the purple magic pupil and his own powerful mental power, he was not charmed at all! Seeing this scene, Hu Liena was a little dumbfounded. Tang San clenched his fist, and then activated the fourth spirit ability without hesitation! "Blue Silver Cage!" Accompanied by the huge blue silver cage, which appeared from the ground without warning, Hu Liena was already locked in this, indestructible cage at this time! "How could this happen! Why is my ability completely invalid for you?!" "Don''t ask me, this sentence, you should ask yourself. Maybe it''s because you can''t cultivate at home Maybe it''s because of my simple mental power. After all, the ability to charm is not omnipotent. Once restrained, this is your fate! " The corner of Tang San''s mouth raised slightly, and the fifth spirit ring gradually lit up from his body. Hu Liena did not admit defeat, and also activated the fifth spirit ability. I saw the pink air around him, instantly gathering together, forming a huge pink storm, rushing towards Tang San! This blow. There is no substantial harm, but all those who are hit by the storm will become Hu Liena''s slaves! This is her fifth spirit ability! But in the middle of the storm, Tang San with purple eyes raised the corners of his mouth slightly and smiled wickedly. "It seems that I really restrained you. I didn''t expect this battle to be won so easily!" As soon as the voice fell, a pure black spear woven by the Blue Silver Emperor appeared in his hand. "Fifth Spirit Ability! Blue Silver Overlord Spear!" Accompanied by Tang San''s low growl. The powerful spear came to Hu Liena''s eyes at this moment, and then struck with it! Accompanied by a burst of explosion. The Blue Silver Cage was also blown to pieces, and at the same time Hu Liena was hitting a very huge pit! This blow was not simply the power of soul skills. Tang San even used his own concealed weapon technique and some of the powering skills that Karl gave him, and then the power of the Blue Silver Overlord''s gun was directly increased by about twice! Tang San himself had physical skills, and Carl could not teach him much, so he could only give him higher-level force-generating skills, which could help him improve the power of releasing hidden weapons and the Blue Silver Overlord''s spear. So the power of this blow is so great! It''s not even like the power that can be released from the fifty-first-level soul king. Chapter 673： Perfect restraint! "how so?" "Hu Liena, isn''t it called the strongest of the golden generation? Why is there no way to take Tang San?" "This shouldn''t be, she is so strong, she can''t even do anything against Tang San from Shrek Academy?" "It''s really weird. There are monsters every year, especially this year, and the most important thing is that these monsters are still concentrated in Shrek Academy, which is really surprising." "I think it''s not just because of the large number of monsters, but more importantly, there is a monster-level teacher at Shrek Academy. Whoever he teaches is not a monster, even if it is a mediocre person, in his hands, I am afraid it will be turned into a little genius in our mouth. " "Yes, as long as it is not that kind of mediocrity, this monster teacher of Shrek Academy has the ability to turn him into a genius. But only a genius in the true sense can become a little monster in his hands. And the most important thing is that he not only has excellent teaching methods, but even the methods of arranging troops are so superb! Tang San was obviously capable of restraining the power of charm, causing Hu Liena to suffer a depressed loss. Then Hu Liena refused to admit defeat, and wanted to continue to use her charm ability, and then was taken away by Tang San directly, without any muddling. Such a decisive judgment is also rare, and it can be seen that Tang San is not a good one! " The surrounding colleges are chatting with each other. Even Ning Zhifeng is discussing this battle. Bibi Dong''s face was even more ugly. But the more ugly her face was, the more beautiful the faces of the Emperor of the Star Luo Empire and the Emperor Xueye. It''s just that Bibi Dong himself knew very well that there was a force in Tang San''s body that she couldn''t see, completely restraining Hu Liena''s charm ability. And the most important thing is that this power still originated from Tang San''s body, not external help. In this way, it showed that Tang San could indeed be immune to charm ability. Basically all the charm skills would not work for Tang San. This was the main reason why Hu Liena lost to him! This is Tianke! Even if Hu Liena could defeat Xie Yue and Yan, she was restrained by Tang San! Even if Tang San can''t beat Yan or Xie Yue, he can restrain me, Hu Liena! This is the power of restraint. After being restrained, there was no other way, and Hu Liena could only lose the game in the end. Perfect restraint! What is said is that the two of them are like an absolute subordinate relationship, even if they work hard for a lifetime, it is likely that they will not change. Unless something happens, other changes. But from the perspective of this Soul Master Competition, there should be no changes or something. "Sorry teacher, I lost..." Hu Liena returned to the academy. Everyone looked at her disappointed. No one would have imagined that Hu Liena could lose to Tang San, or even lose the game in such a way that was almost crushed! This really makes them feel ashamed. Some people even started to point and sneer with grim faces. These people were miserably suppressed by Hu Liena, even if Hu Liena didn''t mean it, they wanted to see Hu Liena embarrassed. These guys can now be regarded as a good vent. Xie Yue and Yan have a very good relationship with Hu Liena, especially Xie Yue, he is Hu Liena''s brother. So the two of them wanted to stop, but at this time. Bibi Dong came to Hu Liena''s body. She didn''t speak, just slapped the poisonous tongue guy to a distance of more than ten meters, and then hit the wall heavily. This can be seen. Even if Hu Liena loses, her position in Bibi Dong''s heart still cannot be shaken! She was still appointed by Bibi Dong, the next pope! She is also Bibi Dong''s personal disciple and the most beloved woman! See this scene. Qian Renxue not far away bit her lip, her emotions obviously fluctuated. She is jealous! "In this battle, Hu Liena''s skills are not as good as others. After I return, I will teach her a lesson. But she is my personal disciple, and it is not yet your turn to point fingers at her! If you were letting me know that someone would dare to say this to Hu Liena, I would not be merciful! " Bibi Dong said aloud, and then glanced at the teacher leading the team. "Go and go through that person''s withdrawal procedures, let him roll as far as he can, my Spirit Hall, I don''t need this kind of rubbish!" "Yes, Lord Pope." Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, the teacher leading the team immediately went to deal with the student. Hu Liena pressed against Bibi Dong''s body tightly, and asked weakly. "Teacher, I''m sorry..." "It doesn''t matter, this matter is my mistake, I did not expect that someone will perfectly restrain your charm ability. But in this way, we can see that your future enemy is Tang San! At the same time, Shrek Academy will also be our Wuhun Palace, the greatest enemy! " "Teacher, I will apply for the next battle!" A man stood up. Looking at the fluctuations in the spirit power on his body, it is at least a forty-level soul sect! But Bibi Dong shook his head. "You don''t have to go, then we can surrender. This battle has no meaning to continue." Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, everyone was shocked and silent for a long time. In the end, they still did not ask why, because they were very worried that they would annoy Bibi Dong. After a while. The referee also passed the news to Shrek Academy. "Wuhundian actually surrendered? They actually confessed?!" After learning the news of Wuhun Palace''s surrender, Shrek Academy was extremely pleasantly surprised. They originally thought that they would have to fight a few games before they could truly tell the winner. After all, the other members of the Wuhun Palace have the weakest level forty-five. Among them, there were two forty-seventh-level soul sects, enough to cause some threats to Tang San. If they were fighting against each other, Tang San could really easily be targeted by the opponent without using the Clear Sky Hammer. But even so, the Shrek Academy''s winning rate is more than 90%. So no matter if they admit defeat or not, Shrek Academy is already determined to win. At the same time, other academies were shocked when they heard the news of Wuhun Palace''s surrender. They really didn''t expect that such an arrogant Martial Soul Palace would have the day when they would admit defeat. This made many people who had had enemies with Wuhun Hall suddenly become happy. Emperor Xue Ye laughed even more disregarding his image. His laughter resounded throughout the arena, very eye-catching. Chapter 674： Private Meeting Bibi Dong at night. The game has ended for several hours. The Shrek Academy at this time gathered in the Wuhun Hall, a very high-end restaurant. Although the Spirit Hall is an organization for cultivating spirit masters, there is no difference between it and the imperial city of the empire. Whether it is entertainment facilities, or various other facilities, including hotels, restaurants, and some pharmacies and treasure shops, there are everything. This may be the so-called sparrow is small, but it has all the internal organs. There is even a special auction house in Wuhun Hall. However, Wuhun Palace, holding the auction house in its own hands, is not like the two empires, and it is not handed over to private merchants. Therefore, the auction house here, under normal circumstances, will not be open to the public at all. Even if it is open, it only sells some items that the internal members of Wuhun Hall don''t need to use. If you are lucky, you can even find some precious things here at a lower price than outside. However, the real good things will basically not appear here, after all, the good things are in the treasure house of the Wuhun Hall. It''s just that tonight, Carl and the others are not targeting the auction house, but a huge restaurant next to the auction house, which belongs to Wuhun Hall. Carl came here with his students and had a good meal. But when he was halfway through the meal, Carl felt a breath and was summoning him. This breath came from Bibi Dong''s body, making Carl a little confused. "You eat slowly. After you finish eating, just follow Flanders and the others back. You don''t have to wait for me. I have something to deal with now. " With that, Karl left here, leaving the other students to continue eating. Flender and the others were very happy because they defeated the Wuhun Temple, and they drank with a big mouthful. But Yu Xiaogang didn''t drink it. When he first came here, he actually met Bibi Dong in private, without telling everyone. The end result is naturally unhappy. However, Yu Xiaogang also knew very well that Bibi Dong would definitely have to do something small in this Soul Master Competition. And at this time. Other places in the hotel turned their eyes to Shrek Academy. Most of them had followed Shrek Academy sneakily. Originally, they just wanted to follow up to see what they had planned. But now that Carl is gone, this gives them a chance to do something. Because some people don''t want to make Shrek Academy feel better. Moreover, the rules of the Soul Master Competition do not stipulate that you can''t do it outside the arena! Although it is really hands-on, it is likely to be arbitrated and then lose the qualification for the competition. But how can the players do it themselves? This is the territory of the Wuhun Temple, they want as many thugs as they want! Although you may not be able to hire thugs above the Contra level, but the Soul Sage level can still be at your disposal. So after these people looked at each other, they started their own plans. Flender and Liu Erlong also noticed a slight strangeness and said softly. "Are you full? If we are full, we will be ready to go. It''s not safe here soon, if you don''t want to die here, leave quickly! " ... at the same time. Although Carl knew that someone was following them all the way to the restaurant. But Carl didn''t care. With Flanders and the others, basically there won''t be any problems. What''s more, Xiao Wu and others are not easy to provoke. If there are really people, just look down on them because of their high level. These Shrek monsters will personally teach them how to behave! After all, there are some methods that cannot be used in the game. But if you are outside, you can use it freely. For example, the hidden weapons developed by Tang San, as well as the weapons developed by Karl, which have enhanced their strength! These things cannot be brought into the playing field, but there are no restrictions on the outside. This is also the fundamental reason why Carl is not afraid of those people. After all, they can''t, find a Title Douluo to find the fault. If it is really like that, this can only show that the Wuhun Palace is nothing more than that. In this way, Carl followed the previous breath and came to a very remote place. When he came here, he saw Bibi Dong, and the two titled Douluo Yueguan and Guimei. "Bibi Dong, is there something you asked me to come here? Or in other words, do you plan to join forces and subdue them, and then force us to withdraw from the game? If this is the case, I can only say that your equipment is too small. " Carl ridiculed mercilessly. Guimei and Moonlight were flaring their teeth and claws, looking a little angry. But Bibi Dong didn''t speak, and the two of them didn''t dare to take the initiative to ask for trouble. "Carl, I understand why there are a few strange things in your students. It seems that they too, have inherited your poisonous tongue! You really deserve it! " "Thank you To be honest, my tongue is like this, not even as strong as my students, so there is no need to raise me so high." Carl smiled, completely ignoring Bibi Dong''s irony. Facing such a thick-skinned Carl, Bibi Dong snorted and did not continue to speak. "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with me? If nothing else is too big, I should go now. If I didn''t guess wrong, your Wuhun Temple has already photographed some people and came to besiege my students. " "I''m not that boring, and I have told the people in the Spirit Hall not to let them do it in private. If someone does it, it can only be said that they violated my order and it has nothing to do with me. If you are not at ease, you can go back and kill those people now, I won''t care. But if you leave now, you will regret it for life! " "I will regret it for life? What do you mean? Could it be that you are looking for me, is there really anything important?" Hearing what Bibi Dong said, Carl was rather curious. So he didn''t plan to leave, but stayed here, wanting to see what Bibi Dong had planned. But Bibi Dong didn''t speak, but took two steps back respectfully. Guimei and Yueguan both lowered their heads and went behind Bibi Dong. Just when Carl was puzzled. An extremely powerful aura appeared in front of Karl! This power even reminded Karl of how he felt when he faced the black dragon at the time! This is the true power of a demigod! "A good little devil, his strength is stronger than the average peerless Douluo, and he has even stepped into the threshold of a demigod with one foot. With a little adjustment/teaching, it won''t take ten or twenty years to become the next demigod. " Chapter 675： 0 stream! "who?!" Hearing the sudden sound, Carl did not feel any fluctuations in his breath, not even a slight fluctuation in his spirit power! This situation makes Carl feel a little uncomfortable. Because this person is probably one of the demigods that still exists in this world, Qian Daoliu! "Hahahaha, Little Wawa, your perception is really sharp, you discovered me so quickly. But this also shows that your strength is extraordinary. If an ordinary Peerless Douluo faces me, I am afraid that he won''t even be able to breathe the atmosphere. After all, the gap between the Demigod and the Peerless Douluo is equivalent to the gap between the Super Douluo and the Contra. Although you can resist, you can''t escape death in the end! So Little Wawa, are you going to die? Still planning to live? " "Haha, a thousand demigods, one of the only demigods in the world, isn''t it? Do you think you appear in front of me, I will be afraid of you. If this is the case, I would call death in vain! " Carl smiled contemptuously, and the spirit ring on his body instantly lit up! At the same time, various powers such as the overlord''s domineering and demon power, as well as the atmosphere of hell, flourish from Carl! This force made the world begin to tremble, and the space began to scream! After Guimei and Yueguan, the ninety-fifth level Super Douluo, felt this breath of Carl. The body began to tremble involuntarily, and the soul power was rushing around the body! They felt that if they stayed here, they would vomit blood and die. Bibi Dong frowned when he saw this. She did not expect that such a big change would happen after Carl raised her level to ninety-nine! When Bibi Dong faced Carl before, although she was able to fight, she also knew very well that she was not Carl''s opponent. When Carl broke through to level ninety-nine, although Bibi Dong was a little surprised, he didn''t care. Because she believes that Carl''s strength will not improve too much, as long as she completes the assessment and restores the 99th level, she can definitely defeat Carl! But the power that Carl has shown now shakes Bibi Dong''s heart. She even felt that even if she had completed the assessment, she would not necessarily be Karl''s opponent. After all, his momentum is really shocking! Even Qian Daoliu could not help widening his eyes when he felt Karl''s power, and then showed a long-lost smile. "Hahahaha! Too strong, really too strong! You are the one I have seen, the first titled Douluo that burst out of nearly half-god power at level ninety-nine! Really, if you lived in my age, I am afraid that the title of the strongest at the time would have to give way to you! The three of us don''t have to fight, which leads to a breakdown in the relationship. But that was only once, and now I want to say the strongest thing, still I am Qiandaoliu! " In an instant. More powerful soul power erupted from Qian Daoliu''s body. This force caused Carl''s pupils to quake, and he took a small step back. He can feel the threat from this force. But he is not afraid, because Karl is immortal, no matter how strong the opponent is, Karl can guarantee that he will not die! And Qian Daoliu didn''t have any killing intent on his body. He obviously wanted to recruit Karl, but it was impossible for Karl to accept the solicitation! "Carl, your spirit ring is eight black and one red! But do you know that after reaching the demigod level, all spirit rings will evolve! And my spirit ring is also eight black and one red! So I am even more looking forward to the changes in your spirit ring after you become a demigod! " Having said that, Qian Daoliu released his spirit ring. The spirit ring with the same configuration as Karl appeared in front of him, but Karl was not surprised, because he had known this for a long time. Qian Daoliu saw Carl unmoved, and then showed an appreciative smile. "Little Wawa, join the Martial Soul Palace, as long as you join us, I will give Jean Bibi Dong the position of high priest at that time! And you can also take your people to form a priest group and operate alone. Our Spirit Hall will never interfere with any of your actions. And your position is on the same level as Bibi Dong, neither of you has the right to command each other and the other''s subordinates. But the worship of the Wuhun Temple is indeed something you can use in common. In addition, I can give you all kinds of resources, including the soul bones of the whole body! I can see that you have a powerful body, but you don''t have a soul bone. This is really a shame for you, so no matter what soul bone you want, our Spirit Hall will give it to you! Even if there is no Wuhun Temple, we will hunt for you! In addition, all of your students, as well as those teachers, will each get a soul bone. At the same time, the treasure house of Wuhun Palace will be opened for you at any time! How about, this condition is good enough, now are you willing to join our Wuhun Hall? " Hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t expect Qian Daoliu to value himself so much. But it is right to think about it, a peerless Douluo without any soul bones, and whose strength has basically stepped into the half-god realm, must have great potential! Qiandaoliu will naturally not miss it. But after a brief thought, Carl shook his head. "To be honest, I was a little shaken, but I would not agree. Because this is not just because of your Wuhun Temple, no one offended me at first. What''s more important is that the concept of your Wuhun Temple completely runs counter to mine! Your idea is to hunt and kill spirit beasts, obtain spirit bones and spirit rings, and even destroy spirit beasts at all costs! And my idea is to allow humans and soul beasts to coexist peacefully, and even I have begun to study the method for humans to obtain soul rings without hunting down the soul beasts. Therefore, it is impossible for me to join the Wuhun Hall! Qian Daoliu, you will die of this heart! " Hearing what Carl said, Qian Daoliu remained silent. Bibi Dong frowned even more. Suddenly she found that she seemed to be getting more and more unable to see through, the man in front of her was now. But at this moment, Yueguan laughed out loud. "Hahahaha, I really laughed at me. They even said to live peacefully with spirit beasts, and even said that if you don''t hunt spirit beasts, you can get spirit rings? This is a big laugh! How could it be possible to kill the spirit beast without hunting down the spirit beast? Are you kidding me? " His voice is still so yin and yang strange, unpleasant. But Qian Daoliu glared at him suddenly, which caused Yueguan to spout a mouthful of blood, and then passed out into a coma. "So much nonsense!" Qian Daoliu snorted coldly, and then withdrew his momentum. "Although what he said is nonsense, I also agree with it, because it is impossible for humans and soul beasts to coexist peacefully! So, do you really want to go this way, even at the mercy of our Wuhun Temple? " "Yes, even if I fail, I have no regrets or regrets!" Chapter 676： Carls thoughts The surrounding environment fell into silence. Even if there is no wind at all. When Carl made that declaration, Qian Daoliu was even silent for a long time. Bibi Dong looked at Karl next to him, with a complicated expression. She had never imagined that Carl would have such an idea, which is really shocking. "Hahahaha, it''s a good idea, but your idea is too naive. Want to get the spirit ring without hunting down the spirit beast? Even get along with the soul beast? Let me tell you the truth, it''s impossible for soul beasts and humans to live in peace! This is not only our problem, but also the problem between their soul beasts! How many rational soul beasts are in this world? Probably it is less than one billionth of the number of human beings! From this point, it can be seen that most of the soul beasts are barbaric, and there is no way to communicate! They are not worthy to live in peace with mankind at all! " Hearing these words, Carl frowned. Although Carl was very upset by what the other party said, he did not refute it, because Qian Daoliu was telling the truth! Although it is one-billionth, it may be a bit exaggerated. But soul beasts with wisdom are indeed rare. A soul beast of ten years, a hundred years, and a thousand years cannot possess wisdom at all unless it mutates. The ten thousand year spirit beasts might generate wisdom and even learn to speak. But this is only a small part. Most of the spirit beasts are still cruel, and some even don''t want to have any intersection with humans. Only soul beasts over a hundred thousand years old can really seriously think about human issues. A small part of them will take risks and choose to transform in order to seek higher achievements. And there is a small group who choose to live peacefully with humans and defend the balance between humans and soul beasts in their own way. But the sum of the two kinds of spirit beasts does not have the last part, that is, the number of spirit beasts that are enemies of humans is large! In this part, most of them are hostile to humans, and even want to eliminate humans. So this part is the most critical! Carl knows this very well, so he has no way to tell a convincing truth. But he knew that as long as he continued, even if he failed, he would admit it! "Looking at your appearance, you really don''t want to be with me. That''s all, if that''s the case, let me see how far you can do it! If one day in the future, you will become an enemy of our Wuhun Hall, the old man will cut off your head with his own hands! " Qian Daoliu sneered, then spread his six-winged light wings, and disappeared in no time. Wait until he leaves. The low air pressure around the space gradually returned to normal. Carl also breathed a sigh of relief, then retracted his spirit ring, and then put his gaze on Bibi Dong''s body. "Bibi Dong, is this what you mean by calling me? Using Qiandaoliu to suppress me is really not in line with your style of behavior. But forget it, I don''t want to care about this, but you are sure to lose this game! " Carl snorted coldly, then teleported away with a wave of his hand. After waiting for him to leave, Bibi Dong frowned, then glanced at the ghost. "Let''s go back with Yueguan!" "Yes, under the crown of the Pope!" ... at the same time. Carl returned to the hotel. There is already a mess here, and there is basically no good place inside the whole building. Obviously, during the time that Karl was away, there was a fight here. Seeing this scene, Karl snorted coldly, dropped a scent of hell, and then changed and left here. A few seconds later. The breath of **** swelled crazily, spreading out in a blink of an eye, enveloping the entire hotel! Those who are still inside don''t know what''s going on. When they reacted, they were already wrapped in this power, and then they lost the signs of life! In the hotel, all those who participated in the attack on Shrek Academy were drained of life by Karl! As for those who watched the show, and some people who were accidentally injured, it was fine. After all, Carl would not kill innocents indiscriminately, and would not attack those people. Only when they saw that there was a soul emperor in front of them, after they turned into a corpse. I am afraid there will be a psychological shadow in this life. It is precisely because of this. Carl''s title of death is truly spread! Although he is titled Death God, few people have seen him do it. Even people who know him only know that his swordsmanship is superb and his soul power is strong. But the ability to drain people is the first time I have seen you! And this was the first time he did something that was in line with his title of Death! That is the deprivation of life! After all, Karl generally doesn''t kill, but this time, he couldn''t help it! Even if the Spirit Hall knew that he had killed them, he was never afraid! After all, Bibi Dong personally said Those people didn''t give her any notice, they did it privately. So after being caught by Carl, she won''t care about the other person''s life and death! It is precisely because of this. When Karl did this, he did not provoke any revenge. But when Carl returned to his residence, he was relieved to see that there was nothing serious about the students except for some injuries. As long as the students are not injured. But just in case, Karl still treated them. Compared with the minor injuries of the students, Flander and the three of them were seriously injured! After all, the combined strength of the Trinity Martial Spirit Fusion Skills of the three of them is close to the level 89 Contra! And under Karl''s intentional or unintentional guidance, even Titled Douluo could contend for a short time. So they were the first to be among them, and naturally they were taken care of by many soul emperors. However, this battle is not without harm to them. Flender and Liu Erlong were originally level 79, and Yu Xiaogang was also level 29. After this battle, the levels of the three of them have all been promoted. Now Liu Erlong and Flander both reached the eightieth level, as long as they obtained a spirit ring, they could become a real Contra. Yu Xiaogang was also due to the improvement of his physique, coupled with the promotion of this battle, so that he could successfully overcome the defects caused by the mutant martial arts and become a 30th-level soul sovereign. And after this breakthrough, his physique has been improved a lot, and he is fully capable of continuing to upgrade. But Yu Xiaogang is already old, and he doesn''t want to put his mind on the improvement of strength. What he wants to do more is to carry forward his theoretical knowledge and teach a group of outstanding students. Chapter 677： The game continues! As time goes by. In a blink of an eye, it had been a long time since Karl and the others came to the Spirit Hall. Now the personal stand has basically pulled down the curtain. Shrek Academy deservedly won the first place with no failure at all! Then there is the second team of Wuhun Hall, they only lost to Shrek Academy once, and then they have no defeat! The third team was unexpected. At first, people would think that the third team was either Xingluo Academy or Tiandou Academy. No matter how bad it is, it will be the second team of Wuhun Palace. The result was not good, Kamikaze Academy became the third place! And the reason why they became the third place was because the participants changed midway! According to the rules. Players who have already signed up cannot be changed. But during this period, several students from Blazing College used the name of exchange between colleges to exchange colleges! In other words, Blazing Academy returned several of its ace players to Kamikaze Academy! Originally, Shenfeng Academy and Blazing Fire Academy each had three more than forty-level Soul Sect powerhouses. They used the rules to exchange students in this way, and they did not violate the regulations, and they were even within the permitted scope of the regulations. It can be said that this kind of operation is quite annoying! Most people would never think that, even if Karl had forgotten, the original Kamikaze Academy and Blazing Academy had done this kind of operation in the original work. But this kind of operation strengthened the Kamikaze Academy and then crazily weakened the Blazing Academy. It''s the Blazing Academy that is completely at the bottom, and it can even be said to be a scheduled elimination seat. And many academies hope that they will meet Blazing Academy in the team competition so that they can guarantee themselves and advance to the next round without risk. After all, Blazing Academy, the members participating in the competition are only 30-odd souls. This is not worth mentioning in front of the numerous soul sects. However, Kamikaze Academy has received an epic enhancement. Then they used their own advantages and the strength of the seven soul sects to abruptly drag down the Tiandou Academy and Xingluo Academy. Then they used the wheel battle to consume five people, defeated Qian Renxue, and finally finished third. . However, when they faced Shrek Academy and the Wuhun Palace team, they directly chose to admit defeat. After all, they themselves know very well that they have no chance of winning against these two teams. So their goal this time is to run for third place! And after their toss. Now the team of Wuhun Palace also used the rules of the same school to transfer Qian Renxue to the team! But when they do, the ranking has basically been fixed. So Bibi Dong is obviously planning for the team competition in the future. The third place now is Kamikaze Academy, then the fourth place is Tiandou Academy, and the fifth place is Xingluo Academy. Immediately after the six of them, this was the Wuhundian Academy before Qian Renxue had been exchanged. When there was basically no suspense in the individual competition, Bibi Dong replaced Qian Renxue with a team. Therefore, the second team of Wuhun Palace is also vulnerable. Although they are ranked sixth, they are not even as good as the seventh-placed Thunder College, the eighth-placed Tianshui College, and the ninth-placed Botany College. At present, the second team of Wuhun Palace, the only team that could contend, was probably only the tenth, weakened to a very tragic Blazing Academy. But their two teams have basically been determined, and they will not advance, so there is nothing to lose. In this way, the rankings of the ten colleges have been fully announced. Everyone has a two-day break, during which the first round of team competition will be drawn. However, when the team for the first round of the team competition was announced, everyone was surprised. Because the team in the first round of the game was really weakened to the second team of Blazing Academy and Wuhun Palace, which could not be weaker! There is no need to watch the game between the two teams. There is even no need for research. It is purely to send points. But no one expected that these two teams would meet at the very beginning, which is really quite unexpected. Then, the next day''s game was Tianshui Academy vs. Shenfeng Academy. The third day is Tiandou Academy vs. Tianshui Academy. On the fourth day, the Thunder Academy played against the first team of Wuhun Palace. The last day was the fifth day, and it was Shrek Academy''s turn. And the enemy they were fighting against was the fifth-ranked Star Luo Academy! This is a relatively easy team to solve for them. Moreover, this battle can also help Dai Mubai understand his own heart knot, and show his strength to the Star Luo Empire! that''s all. As time goes by, the game is going on day by day. The winner of the first day of the game was the second team of Wuhun Palace after a hard fight. The winner of the second round is Kamikaze Academy without any suspense. On the third day of the game, there was no suspense ~ www.novelhall.com~ Tiandou Academy won. There was no suspense on the fourth day. After Qian Renxue joined the team, the Thunder Academy had no room for resistance and was killed in seconds. After these four days of fighting. Some changes have also been found in the ranking of points. The first is the winning team, they all add one point, and then the losing team also loses one point. There is no suspense now, the Blazing Academy, which ranks the bottom one, will definitely be eliminated. Then came the Institute of Botany. They have been losing streak, even if Xingluo Academy loses to Shrek Academy, they have less points than them. So these two teams can be declared eliminated without waiting for the end of the fifth round. And these two teams have lost too much before, and even if they win this round, they will be eliminated tragically. Because of the points system, it means that their scores are very important. Even losing a game will have irreversible consequences for the final result. Not to mention that they almost never won. Then, the two most dangerous teams were Tianshui College and Thunder College. But these two teams, as long as there is one team that can meet the second team of Wuhun Palace, basically they will be promoted steadily. If they meet other teams, it will be over. On the contrary, the Second Team of Wuhun Palace could still rely on the points left by Qian Renxue when Qian Renxue was there before. But at most they will reach the top six, and then they will have nothing to do with the warmth. However, the draw for the quarterfinals has not yet begun. The most important thing now is to see the collision between Shrek Academy and Xingluo Academy! But most people are not optimistic about Xingluo Academy. Although they are also very strong, compared to the Shrek Academy, which performs at the monster level, that is really insignificant. Chapter 678： Dai Mubais Heart Knot "Be prepared, the next one to fight with is Star Luo Academy. Although you have an absolute advantage in rank, the other party should not be underestimated. After all, Xingluo College is also the top college on this continent. The genius in their academy is not weak, and even martial arts fusion skills. So next, you should not only guard against their martial arts fusion skills, but more importantly, observe their movements! So this time, I don''t plan to let Ning Rongrong and Oscar play, and you will be responsible for supporting the Dugu Goose. " "Let me assist? Is this really good?" When Dugu Goose heard Carl''s words, he felt a little weird. She didn''t expect that Carl would let herself play support, which is a bit unacceptable. But Carl nodded and smiled. "The supporting abilities of Oscar and Ning Rongrong are our most important cards. The abilities of the two of them are crucial and can even affect the entire battle. So I only plan to let them both play when facing the first team of Wuhun Palace. At other times, I will adjust your lineup based on who the opponent is. " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone nodded. There was still a while before he played, and Carl continued to analyze the situation at Xingluo Academy, and then adjusted the players. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were among the people present this time. Zhu Zhuqing didn''t expect to be able to play, after all, she was only at level 38, and she was still a soul sect. With her strength, she might already be a genius in other academies, but in Shrek Academy, it was really average. But what Carl valued was not her strength, but the fetters and emotions between her and Dai Mubai. Especially their martial arts fusion skills, even if they face the soul king, they can fight. What''s more, the opponent also has martial arts fusion skills. As long as the two of them can work together to defeat each other, then Dai Mubai''s knot can be undone. The other members were Ma Hongjun, Dugu Goose, Xiaogu, Jianchi and Xiaowu. Tang San didn''t play. He also needs to continue to remain mysterious, to ensure that his strength will not be seen by more people. Before he went to the scene to confront Hu Liena, he exposed his huge mental power and agile body skills, as well as his martial arts and spirit ring. But these abilities accounted for only 30 to 40% of Tang San''s body, which was not worth mentioning. In order to prevent Tang San''s hole card from being known to more people, Carl planned to hide him like Ning Rongrong and Oscar until the end. His power can also turn things around and achieve the final word! Because he is really a martial soul, really a hammer! that''s all. After the players are assigned, the game is about to begin. It didn''t take long for the referee to urge the staff to exit. On the Shrek Academy side, and the Star Luo Empire side, enter together. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, my brother. After a few years, you have become so strong. It really surprised me. And I also want to thank you for catching the traitor Dai Tian for us. If it were not for you, I am afraid we would all be kept in the dark by him. And this can also explain why inexplicable premature deaths always occur in our Xingluo imperial room. But even so, I won''t keep my hands this time, although you are my brother, but now we are the enemy! " Dai Mubai''s elder brother Davis was also the captain of the Star Luo Academy team. He stood at the forefront of the team at this time. Although his words are relatively strong, the tenderness in his eyes cannot be hidden at all. The relationship between Dai Mubai and Davis was not bad before. After all, they were brothers. In addition to the competitive relationship, they were also very good brothers. Had it not been for Dai Tianheng''s kick, the two brothers would not have turned their heads. But they didn''t hate each other, they just thought that this was just a necessary process between the royal family. Then their father didn''t take care of it either, but let Dai Tian take care of the affairs between their brothers. Then Dai Mubai finally left the Xingluo imperial family for various reasons and came to Shrek Academy. It wasn''t until Dai Tian was arrested that the Royal Family of the Star Luo Empire woke up and even wanted to return Dai Mubai again. But he refused. And the reason for rejection remains unchanged. He wants to use his own hands to break out of the world, and then get the approval of everyone in the Star Luo Empire! Only in this way can he solve his knots! At this time, his brother stood in front of him, and the way to solve the knot was right in front of him! That is to beat Davis! At this time, the person standing next to Davis was a woman with a very hot body, a charming face, and a seven-point similarity to Zhu Zhuqing. This person is Davis'' fiance and Zhu Zhuqing''s sister Zhu Zhuyun. "Brother, I will never lose to you, whether it is for myself or for Shrek Academy, I will completely defeat you!" "Yes, I will join forces with Dai Mubai to defeat you and sister together!" Zhu Zhuqing said. The two of them clenched their hands tightly their fingers interlocked, they looked very sweet! See this scene. Zhu Zhuyun smiled lightly, with an extremely charming and moving expression. "It''s really a good relationship, but Zhu Zhuqing, my good sister, your current strength can''t keep up with Dai Mubai! Moreover, if you want to defeat me and Davis, it is not enough to just say what you say, you have to take actual actions! " "Xiaoyun is right. In the next battle, I will tell you the true strength between the two of us!" Hearing what Davis and Zhu Zhuyun said, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing suddenly became nervous. But at this moment, Xiao Wu stepped forward, patted the shoulders of the two of them lightly, and then his head came out of them. "Oh, what do you say so much, when you see the real chapter in your hand, it will be over. And Xiao Bai, and Xiao Zhu, I won''t fight you for these two people. Remember, it is impossible to rely on others if you want to solve the knot, you must rely on your own strength! So don''t be careless, I am optimistic about you! " "Come on!" Xiao Wu''s cute appearance immediately attracted the attention of a group of people. Even the referee couldn''t help but look over. Then he realized that he almost violated the rules. "Ahem! The brief exchange is over, now please prepare for both parties!" "Game start!" With the referee''s order, the game officially started! But at this moment. Xiao Wu rushed out for the first time. Upon seeing this, Davis and Zhu Zhuqing wanted to intercept Xiao Wu at the same time. Because they know that Xiao Wu''s threat is the greatest! But at this moment. Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai''s spirit power fluctuations attracted their attention! "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" Chapter 679： Duel between brothers "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" "Netherworld White Tiger" Accompanied by two voices, appeared in unison. There was a violent turbulence in the surrounding spirit power! Even because of the two of them, the spirit power was substantive, producing a black mist! In this mist, red eyes, with a cold chill, slowly appeared in front of everyone. As the black mist condensed year by year, a huge white tiger appeared in front of everyone! Accompanied by Bai Hu''s roar, many spirit masters around felt a splitting headache. And here gave Xiao Wu and the others a chance to get in! "Netherworld White Tiger?!" "You two have actually learned the martial arts fusion skills?!" Seeing the Nether White Tiger, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun appearing here, I didn''t expect it. They originally thought that with Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s current relationship, it was impossible to learn the martial soul fusion technique. Because of this, the inside of Xingluo''s imperial room will be dedicated to developing and teaching power. They want to rely on their own words, it is difficult to cultivate. Although Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing knew the principle, in general, unless they had experienced something together. Otherwise it is difficult to practice alone. "Hmph, this kind of thing, nothing is impossible, and brother, have you forgotten, who is my teacher?" "your teacher" Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Davis''s pupils suddenly shrank. Because he thought that Dai Mubai''s teacher was Karl this monster! Because of the rise of Shrek Academy, the one thing people like to ridicule most is that only monsters can teach monsters. So many people have deified Karl''s teaching ability. His strength is obvious to all, but his teaching ability is not very good in the eyes of Xingluo Academy. They still think that Carl is just lucky and found a few genius seedlings, and then cultivated them into little monsters by mistake. But the members of the Xingluo royal family had obviously forgotten that it was only luck that Karl could successfully teach one or two monster students. But to teach a group of ten people, it is not just a matter of luck. That''s why Davis thought at this time that his evaluation of Karl was that, except for the strength, the others were not worth mentioning! This made the corners of his mouth twitch a little. The person who can teach the martial arts fusion skills and the two soul kings is not worth mentioning? So what are the other teachers? Is it all waste? Thinking of this, Davis couldn''t help but glanced back at his teacher, Zhu Zhuyun also followed his gaze. The two of them are in a tacit understanding, obviously thinking of being together. The teachers of the two of them were a little bit embarrassed, and directly hid in the last shadow. "Humph! Even if you learn the martial arts fusion skills, you are still just a younger brother!" "Xiaoyun, we don''t need to talk nonsense, just go!" "Got it, Davis!" The two looked at each other, and then they also held hands, stacking the spirit rings together! The mighty soul power burst out at this instant! It was exactly the same as Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s special effects when martial souls merged to summon the Netherworld White Tiger. A brand new, even slightly larger, Netherworld White Tiger, appeared on the playing field! The powerful spirit power swept the audience, causing Xiao Wu and others to frown. But before Davis and the others could do anything, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing had already controlled the Netherworld White Tiger with the same mind, and rushed towards their Netherworld White Tiger! "Dare to take the initiative to attack, really looking for death!" Davis snorted coldly, and then the commander Nether White Tiger counterattacked away! Two powerful Nether White Tigers collided together at this moment, causing a violent explosion. The spirit power fluctuations spread to the audience even more. All the soul masters below the soul king level were affected. But this kind of chaos is even more powerful for Shrek Academy! Dugu Goose used this opportunity to release the Bi-Phosphorus snake venom, and at the same time poured all of its own auxiliary abilities into Xiao Wu! Xiao Wu also lived up to expectations, came to the back of Star Academy in one fell swoop and kicked out their auxiliary members directly! There is no suspense spike! When other people saw Xiao Wu''s move, they also besieged at the same time. But this gave Jianzhu, Xiaogu and Ma Hongjun a chance! Davis saw that his backcourt was directly broken by Shrek Academy, which made him a little uncomfortable. Because he hadn''t expected that this would be the case. The main reason was the ghostly white tiger of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Without this Netherworld White Tiger, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun would have the ability to contain Xiao Wu, and they could even contain one or two more people. In this way, there will be a major gap in their numbers. But the current situation is completely reversed. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing contained Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, and this led to Xiao Wu and others massacring the Quartet. It took less than five minutes for com to solve the other members. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun did not expect such a situation at all. However, after solving the other members, they did not choose to do something against Davis, but stood by and watched the changes. The current battlefield has been left to Dai Mubai and his brothers. The next step is to see how they decide the winner! "You are so arrogant that you didn''t choose to besiege me!" "This is not called arrogance, but self-confidence, and brother, you are my heart knot, so I must personally defeat it! If they helped, I wouldn''t be happy, so they satisfied my unreasonable and willful request. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Davis raised his mouth slightly, finally showing his own smile. "Hahahaha, I really deserve to be my brother, as the prince of Emperor Xingluo, this should be it! If that''s the case, let''s come, let''s use Martial Soul Fusion Technique to end this battle! " "Just to my liking!" Dai Mubai also shouted, and then followed Zhu Zhuqing to control the Netherworld White Tiger and rushed towards the opponent. The two Netherworld White Tigers collided together again, triggering a violent spirit power fluctuation. The powerful force seems to be able to explode even the space. But this is just an illusion. But one after another deep pits did appear on the ground! The result of the collision of the two Nether White Tigers was that the entire arena was completely destroyed. Even Xiao Wu and the others didn''t have a complete place to stand. There are pits and bumps everywhere. Fortunately, I will be out without falling out of the ring. So you must wait until the opponent says surrender, or no action, before the battle can be ended. Chapter 680： During the game Time is running out. The spirit power of both Davis and Dai Mubai had basically been exhausted. Their Nether White Tiger, at the same time, produced a violent explosion. In this battle, they did not decide the winner, but instead drew a tie. However, in terms of level, Zhu Zhuqing was nine levels lower than her sister Zhu Zhuyun, and Dai Mubai was one level lower than his brother. So the battle was tied, but for Davis, it was lost! Because he hadn''t expected that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing would have such a tacit understanding. Because they basically combined their spirit powers completely, and the tacit understanding index is so horribly high! More importantly, in order to win, they even blended their souls together. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun couldn''t learn this kind of operation at all. If it wasn''t for the difference in spirit power between Zhu Zhuqing and Zhu Zhuyun, Dai Mubai would have won this battle. But even so, for Davis, he also lost, and he is not someone who can''t afford to lose. When he and Zhu Zhuqing''s Netherworld White Tiger broke apart, he admitted that his younger brother had indeed grown up. Then he surrendered on the spot. Zhu Zhuyun is no exception, and also concedes defeat. And even if they didn''t admit defeat, there was nothing that Xiao Wu and others were still watching. If you don''t admit defeat, you will inevitably receive a severe beating. So surrender directly, and still retain some face, and by the way, it can also leave a good impression on Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, and even Shrek Academy. And Davis has made a decision. They looked down on Shrek Academy before, thinking they were just lucky. Now he changed his mind, and decided to tell his father about wooing Shrek Academy. As to whether his proud father would agree, that has nothing to do with him. Anyway, he has done everything that should be done, and that''s it. that''s all. A splendid showdown between the brothers finally came to an end. In the end, Shrek Academy won. With their undefeated record, they hang high above the top of the list, which aroused everyone''s cheers. Then after they were off the field, the referee announced the eliminated team. There is no doubt that the eliminated ones are the Blazing Academy and the Botanical Academy. Immediately afterwards, the draw for the second round of the team competition began. This time Shrek Academy was unfortunately drawn to the first day of the game. However, there will be a day off tomorrow, and they can still make adjustments. And this time the opponent of Shrek Academy is the Second Team of Wuhun Palace. In this way, there is basically no suspense, and the opponent loses. Then the next day''s game was Tianshui Academy vs. Thunder Academy. The third day is the Emperor Fighting Team vs. Shenfeng Academy. On the last day, the first team of Wuhun Palace played against Xingluo Academy. This is the grouping of the second round of team competition. Basically, it is obvious who will win on the first and last day. However, on the second and third days, we need to observe to see if these four teams have any hole cards. But Carl really wanted to know if the Star Luo Empire could force something from the Spirit Hall team out. If possible, this would be a big profit for other colleges, and even for Shrek Academy! Unfortunately, they did not do it. As time passed, the second round of the game passed. Shrek Academy killed the Second Team of Wuhun Palace in seconds. Thunder Academy defeated Tianshui Academy and stabilized the top six. Then Kamikaze Academy upset and defeated the Emperor Fighting Team of the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy! There was no suspense on the last day. The Star Luo Royal Academy was directly destroyed by the Wuhun Hall team! They don''t even have the ability to resist. The teams that were eliminated this time were the Second Team of Wuhun Palace and Tianshui Academy. Then this came to the third round of the game. This time, the Wuhun Palace team was fighting Thunder Academy, which was basically a battle without any suspense. Some people even doubted whether this was a black box operation in the Spirit Hall. Because many people want to see in advance the duel between Shrek Academy and Wuhun Palace. But unfortunately, their duel can only wait until the decisive battle. However, Bibi Dong did indeed do this with regard to the black box operation. It''s just that no one can tell except for Karl. Even Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo could not see Bibi Dong''s small movements. It''s just that Carl didn''t bother to expose her. No matter what small movements she changes, in the end Wuhun Palace will have to face Shrek Academy. And in the third round of the game, Shrek was also an old friend, and that was Tiandou Royal Academy. Facing the Royal Fighting team, the students of Shrek Academy were very familiar with them, and they would defeat the opponent after three attempts. Then they collectively surrendered, and they didn''t even bother to resist. As the two academies that often communicate with each other friendly. They know each other''s strengths very well. So this battle is nothing more than a cutscene, and there is nothing to look forward to. The Thunder Academy was very unlucky, ran into the Wuhun Temple directly, and then was dried up. The last is the wonderful duel brought by the reorganized Kamikaze Academy and the Xingluo Royal Academy. After an arduous battle, when both sides had all their cards, Kamikaze Academy was slightly better and defeated the Starfall Royal Academy and became the top four. The teams that were eventually eliminated were Starfall Royal Academy and Thunder Academy. Tiandou Royal Academy, because it had won a lot of games before, so reluctantly stayed. But even so, in the fourth round, they met Wuhundian. The Kamikaze Academy on the other side met Shrek Academy. Needless to say, this is another move by Bibi Dong during the draw, wanting to keep his team in the finals. Then there is no suspense in this round of the game. In the end, Shrek Academy and Wuhun Palace both advanced, and the final finals are about to begin! But before that, it still needs to be third. So Kamikaze Academy fought with Tiandou Academy. The battle between the two of them was also very fierce, but Heaven Dou Imperial Academy, after all, had exchanged ideas with Shrek Academy for a long time. Although they are a bit worse in terms of level, they are completely worthwhile facing the Kamikaze Academy! They finally went through a fierce battle for about two hours, and set the highest regular battle, and finally won the Kamikaze Academy and won the third place! In this way, Kamikaze Academy completely failed, and even became a laughing stock in the eyes of many people. After all, they were the first to change the academy of contestants in the name of exchange students. And this also caused many people to discover all kinds of weird and weird ways to drill loopholes in the rules. Chapter 681： On the eve of the final On the eve of the decisive battle. Carl and others are gathering together to discuss countermeasures. In the previous individual competition, the reward for winning the first place in the competition has already been credited. Now a full 30,000 trading points, which is completely profitable for Karl. It''s just that the new choice hasn''t appeared yet, but he is not in a hurry either. After all, the duel hasn''t started yet, now is the time to discuss tactics. And tomorrow''s battle, for them, as long as they play normally. After all, the Wuhun Palace is really strong. That''s four soul kings! Even if Hu Liena was completely restrained by Tang San, Hu Liena could completely merge with Xie Yue and martial arts. As a result, Tang San couldn''t completely restrain the opponent, and would even be countered by the opponent. This is the situation that Carl is most worried about. As for the others, Jianlun and Xiaogu can also use the martial soul fusion technique to completely drag a soul king. Xiao Wu continued to fight Qian Renxue. Therefore, the allocation of personnel on their side has basically been aligned. And next, Dai Mubai was needed to fight alone! Because he is very likely to play one-on-two next! On the side of the Martial Soul Palace, no matter what, there will also be an auxiliary soul master. And Karl''s plan was to send Ning Rongrong and Oscar, these two auxiliary spirit masters. Although the pressure was on Dai Mubai''s body at that time. However, the presence of two auxiliary spirit masters can provide more help than Shangma Hongjun or Lonely Goose. After all, the ability of the Dugu Goose had no effect in this battle. Because the soul master in the Wuhun Palace not only has a spirit power level two levels higher than that of the Dugu Goose, but its martial spirit is a kind of spirit that can detoxify and completely restrains the Dugu Goose. That''s why Karl didn''t let her play. Because of Dugu Goose''s toxin, once it is restrained, her support ability can only be said to be very ordinary. And the most important point was that her physical skills, spirit power, and even her level were completely inferior to Dai Mubai. Although she is a bit stronger than Xiao Gu, Xiao Gu is a sword idiot anyway, as well as martial arts fusion skills. Therefore, although she was very active in the previous battle, when facing the Martial Soul Palace, she paled in comparison. As for Ma Hongjun... Not to mention him. Although his strength is very strong in the eyes of outsiders, it is also considered to be the bottom of the existence, which is a bit similar to Zhu Zhuqing. Although he was not at the bottom in terms of spirit power, his role was not as powerful as the two auxiliary spirit masters. The same is true for Zhu Zhuqing. So Carl won''t let them both play. Although Zhu Zhuqing cooperated with Dai Mubai, they would have powerful martial arts fusion skills. However, the current situation is not suitable for them to join hands against the enemy. On the other hand, Dai Mubai alone needs to be more flexible. In addition, Karl also gave Dai Mubai a death order, that is, to hold down the opponent''s two personnel! In a word, they must not be allowed to approach Ning Rongrong! Because Ning Rongrong is the key core of this battle. As for Oscar, he still came up to mention that Ning Rongrong was blocking the knife, but he blocking the knife also had his own use. Because Oscar is an auxiliary spirit master, no one will focus too much on him. It is precisely because of this. Oscar completely made sausages to help them regain their strength, and then looked for opportunities to approach the opponent''s auxiliary spirit master. The current Oscar, although not top-notch in terms of support ability, he is definitely the one who can play the best among the support system spirit masters! none of them! Therefore, as long as he finds a chance, the auxiliary spirit master of the Spirit Hall can definitely be eliminated by Oscar. In this way, it greatly reduces the pressure on other people, and at the same time gives them a chance! With support on one side and no support on the other, the ending is self-evident! This is Carl''s general battle plan. The specific implementation should be discussed in light of the actual situation. After all, talking about soldiers on paper is just empty talk, and only after really entering combat can the real battle plan be determined. Shrek Academy has always done this. And it was very successful every time. "Tomorrow we will be fighting the Wuhun Hall. Due to their personnel changes, the current situation is very unfavorable for us. Especially Qian Renxue, after joining the first team of Wuhun Palace, their strength has directly improved to a level! Now that they have a camp of four soul kings and three soul sects, even I dare not say that they will win them! " Carl sighed. Although the battle plan has been discussed, the opponent''s hard power is still here. This is the one thing that makes Carl the most headache. "Don''t worry, teacher, we will definitely help you get it back first!" "That''s right, brother! Don''t worry, this matter will be handed over to us!" Dai Mubai spoke first, and then Xiao Wu stood up and waved a small fist at Karl to cheer. When Carl saw himself, he was cheered up suddenly laughed. "Well, well, I will believe you, if that''s the case, let''s work hard together! Fight for the destruction of the Martial Soul Palace!" "Come on!" With a shout, everyone suddenly became excited. Then Carl briefly resumed the game. After the recent battles in the Spirit Hall and their strength, he gave all the members a half-day vacation to relax them. Although the decisive battle is imminent, but now he has been straining his nerves, and it is easy for things to happen in the end. It is better to relax them for a long time, so that they are not so nervous. But while Karl continued to make preparations, Tang San walked in from outside. "Teacher, I have one thing I don''t know if it should be said or not." "what''s up?" "Didn''t someone attack us before? One of them dropped this thing. I looked like a soul bone, but because there was no one around, I secretly picked it up. My thought at the time was that I wanted to absorb it by myself, but I struggled for a few days to decide, so let the teacher make the decision. " Hearing Tang San''s words, Carl was a little surprised. Then he found that this bone was indeed a spirit bone. However, this soul bone was a bone on the arm, and after some investigation, it was discovered that this thing was a soul bone that could increase power. For Tang San, this was considered a relatively good thing, very suitable for him. However, besides him, it was also very suitable for sword idiot and Dai Mubai. "A good spirit bone, with a life span of between 10,000 and 15,000 years, can effectively increase strength. But this thing is useless for you to be sensible, because if you use it, you will give the Wuhun Palace an eloquent statement. Leave it to me for safekeeping for the time being. After the game is over, I will return it to you, and then you can choose to use it or not. " Chapter 682： Preparation time "I know the teacher, but after thinking about it, I already have an external soul bone. This soul bone is not very strong for me, so I think that after the end of the competition, I should give it to someone who is suitable for him. And I am confident that after this, I will get a more powerful soul bone! " Hearing Tang San saying this, Karl frowned, then sighed. "Tang San, the time you have joined is not a long time. There may be some things that you don''t know. To be precise, except for Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and the group of five people, everyone else is not very clear about what my real purpose is to help build Shrek Academy. " "The real purpose? Isn''t it the same as the teacher you said, is to teach monsters and lay the road to becoming a god?" Tang San was a little puzzled, but Karl shook his head, then nodded again. "This is just what you all know, and it''s also the information I''m telling to the outside world. But this purpose is also real, but besides that, I have another purpose, which is to look at the peaceful coexistence between humans and soul beasts. You may not understand it now, but one day, once the soul beast is hunted clean, you can imagine what this world will look like. Maybe ten thousand years, maybe one hundred thousand years, even ten years of soul beasts, they will become the rare species that soul masters are scrambling to grab. Therefore, although there are many soul beast resources, it is only true for us and the next dozen generations. If tens of thousands of years have passed, will there still be as many soul beasts as there are now? Tang San, you can imagine this question, and this is the first time I have formally asked this question. At present, except for Xiao Wu, Dai Mubai and others, and Flanders, no one knows that my purpose is really. No, maybe Bibi Dong is one. After all, I also communicated with her, but she ignored my proposal. " "Will the soul beast go extinct?" Hearing these words of Karl, Tang San fell into deep thought. He is a traverser himself, and his thoughts are much more mature than ordinary people. So when he heard these words from Carl, he thought of those rare varieties. These rare species of soul beasts were not rare at the very beginning, but were hunted down bit by bit, eventually turning into a rare species. Soon, other spirit beasts, as long as they are less than 100,000 years old, will become hunting targets. Even the 100,000-year soul beast could not escape the clutches of human beings. So Tang San diverged his thoughts and thought of some bad things. At the same time, the expression in his eyes looking at that soul bone became more numerous. "In other words, it is very likely that in the future, even the spirit ring and spirit bone will no longer exist?!" "It''s not that this is possible, so I told you not to think about spirit bones. Didn''t you see that I am now at level ninety-nine, without a spirit bone, relying only on spirit rings, is it still very strong? But I will not use my own thoughts to limit your performance. I''m just reminding you that in addition to thinking about the present, you must also think about the future. But it is a bit early to tell you this. If you really want to help, you should upgrade to Titled Douluo level as soon as possible. If my experiment can be successful, maybe your second martial soul clear sky hammer will not need to hunt down the soul beast, but will obtain the martial soul in another way. And the newest way to obtain spirit rings may be of higher quality than simply hunting spirit beasts. Of course, this is only limited to soul beasts of ten thousand years or so, and I am not sure about one hundred thousand years. " "really?!" Tang San was shocked when he heard Carl''s words. Carl nodded, then waved. Go down and rest. You will have a game tomorrow. I also want to prepare for tomorrow''s backup tactics. "I know the teacher." Tang San nodded, and then left the room. After Carl watched him leave, he also nodded, then put his gaze on the soul bone in his hand, and then smiled. "With this soul bone, the seed has been planted. Next, it depends on how you decide Tang San. It''s not just you, others should almost make a choice after this game is over. After all, according to your current strength, you can almost graduate. " With that, Tang San put the spirit bones into his own space bag and continued to prepare for tomorrow''s backup tactics. at the same time. The atmosphere in the Wuhun Hall was very sluggish. Although they are above the number of soul kings, they occupy an absolute advantage. In the eyes of outsiders, they have already won. But only Bibi Dong knows that the outcome of this game is still unknown! "Hu Liena, your ability was restrained by Tang San very deadly, so you shouldn''t act without authorization. As soon as the battle begins tomorrow, I need you and Xie Yue to cooperate to release the martial arts fusion skills. They will most likely send Tang San to hinder your two soul fusion skills. But it doesn''t matter, you two can hold him, if you can beat each other, that''s even better! " "Yesteacher!" Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Hu Liena and Xie Yue both saluted and responded at the same time. Then Bibi Dong put his gaze on Yan''s body, then shook his head, and then set his gaze on Qian Renxue. Although she didn''t like her own daughter very much, because in her opinion, Qian Renxue was the product of sin. But what she has to admit is that Qian Renxue is very talented, even more talented than she herself! And she became the realm of Title Douluo, even faster than Bibi Dong! You know, Bibi Dong has become a Title Douluo when he is about thirty-nine years old. Although the outside world was wearing it, Tang Hao was over forty years old and became a titled Douluo, already the youngest titled Douluo in history. But Bibi Dong is the real, the youngest Title Douluo in history. But she did not say anything, and even blocked the news that she had become a Title Douluo. Even when she reappeared in front of the public, she was already a Level 98 Super Douluo, and at the same time she became the new Pope of the Wuhun Palace! And her daughter Qian Renxue not only inherited her talent, but also inherited the strongest Martial Spirit Seraphim from the Martial Spirit Palace Qian Family! Her talent is evident! "Qian Renxue, Xiao Wu left it to you, remember, this time you must get revenge! Otherwise, you don''t have to come out to see me if you don''t have a Title Douluo in the future! " "Yes, teacher..." Qian Renxue wanted to call her mother very much, but she knew very well that if she did, Bibi Dong would definitely be angry. So she can only call her mother like that. When Hu Liena saw this, she couldn''t bear it, but she couldn''t persuade Bibi Dong. After all, she is only a direct disciple, not a daughter. She couldn''t control the twisted relationship between their mother and daughter. Chapter 683： Ready for the finals! "Yan! Don''t be in a daze!" "Teacher, I am here!" Hearing Bibi Dong calling himself, Yan immediately stepped forward and assumed a very handsome posture. The wound on his body is still eye-catching. These are all the wounds left by fighting with the sword idiot before. Even if it is completely healed, those scars will linger. Bibi Dong couldn''t help but feel a little distressed when he saw the scars on his body. "Yan, this time I have no other demands on you, I just hope you can contain Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s martial arts fusion skills. The two of them will be on the court with a high probability. If they are not on the court, then the sword idiot will be solved by you. Remember this time, you have to cherish your body, otherwise, if you destroy yourself, I will be too helpless. " "Thank the teacher for your concern, I will pay attention, but for the victory of Wuhun Palace, even if I sacrifice myself, it doesn''t matter!" Hearing what Yan said, Bibi Dong was both happy and distressed. Because there are really not many disciples who are so sensible. Although Yan is proud, he still listens to Bibi Dong''s words. And more importantly, everything he sits in is entirely for the sake of the Wuhun Hall, nothing else at all! Not even for myself! This kind of spirit is worthy of respect no matter where it is placed. "Then other people, you can assign your opponents individually. And they have a high probability that they will let two auxiliary spirit masters play at the same time. If conditions permit, it is best to separate a person to solve their auxiliary soul master. Don''t worry about that Wuhun is a sausage for the time being. I have seen his ability a few times, although he can recover his injuries and spirit power, and even fly for a short time. But his spirit skills consume very much spirit power, so there is no need to worry about protracted combat at all. The most important thing is to let Ning Rongrong out first. Her spirit is a variant and upgraded version of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. This martial spirit not only made Ning Rongrong''s spirit power far surpass that of a spirit master of the same level, but it even made her support ability increase by a few percent compared to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda of the same level. Although it is less than three points in the package, this slight gap is enough to establish a victory in such a crucial game! And more importantly, her ability is very tricky, even a little restraint our auxiliary soul master. So the other members don''t matter, Ning Rongrong must be the first target to be defeated! do you understand! " "Yes! Teacher!" Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, all the students shouted in unison. Then Bibi Dong nodded, and gave the teacher next to him, who had been standing still silently, a look. This person is the teacher in charge of leading the team. His spirit power is as high as 80 ranks, and he is considered a very good spirit master. But compared to those in the Martial Soul Palace, his strength was enough to fight and cultivate the next generation. Then this Contra stepped forward and began to call out his name. "Hu Liena, Qian Renxue, Xie Yue, Yan..." As he read the names one by one, the students automatically got out of the queue and walked to the front of the line. "The people I read now are the members of tomorrow! Remember, you must cooperate a lot, look for vulnerabilities in places, and protect our support staff. This time the final is more cruel than ever, because we are facing Shrek Academy! Although I said that, it was a bit of a boost to others'' morale, but what we have to admit is that Death Douluo Carl has a certain ability in teaching. This is where I sigh, so..." "Don''t talk nonsense, just kill them tomorrow!" Bibi Dong waved his hand, interrupted the Contra declaration aggressively, and then continued. "As long as you remember one thing, the Wuhun Palace will win!" "Wuhundian will win!" Following the high declaration, the crowd raised their heads with high spirits, and their eyes were full of desire for victory! that''s all. Shrek Academy and Wuhun Temple have made a battle plan against each other at the same time. But Karl used his own memory and his understanding of the world to accurately target the Wuhun Temple. As for whether he can win, it still depends on God''s will. On the side of Wuhun Palace, they can only rely on the existing data for analysis. But I have to say that their analysis is very reasonable, and it is considered top-level understanding. If Karl was there, they would have to be praised. But it is a pity that Carl has more hole cards than they thought! Soon the time came to the day of the finals. Everyone was ready, and the audience also came to the scene to watch the game. But this time, for the viewing experience of the finals, the entire arena has been directly doubled! This is not only for the convenience of the players, but also for the protection of those spectators who are watching the game. These audiences, in addition to the more powerful soul masters, there are also those students who are average or have been eliminated for their safety, the Soul Palace must also be guaranteed. And this time, some changes have taken place in the way the college plays. Previously, we had to go to the auditorium first, and then we could go down from above and play. Now the direct teacher leads the team and enters the competition venue! However, there can only be one teacher leading the team, so Shrek Academy chose to let Flander lead the team. After all, he is the dean of the genuine Shrek Academy, so it doesn''t hurt to let him show up more. He is also willing to do the same. And during the rest period, the three of the Golden Iron Triangle did not sit idle, but absorbed the spirit ring. Flanders now is an eighty-two level Contra, and Liu Erlong is also an eighty-one level Contra. Even Yu Xiaogang''s spirit power had become 33rd level. However, Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong were sitting in the auditorium at the back, together with Dugu Yan and the others. Carl stood at the forefront, paying attention to everything in front of him silently to prevent accidents. At this time, Flanders had already brought the team to the field. However, on the other side of the Spirit Hall, their teacher leading the team was not the previous Contra, but Bibi Dong personally led the team! When everyone saw Bibi Dong playing, the audience was in an uproar! No one thought that Bibi Dong would lead the team on the stage himself. It can be seen from here that Bibi Dong has regarded Shrek Academy as a real enemy! Otherwise she would not be so serious. But other than that, her arrogant and lonely temperament, perfect figure and long legs all attracted the attention of many LSPs. But what Carl cares about is not this, but the sound of the system, which came out bubbling at this time! Chapter 684： Select trigger God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Give up directly, get 10,000 trading points, and a random soul bone reward! Option 2: Become the first in the Soul Master Competition, get 40,000 trading points, and four random soul bone rewards. Choice 3: Destroy the Spirit Hall, forcibly take away the soul bones, get 100,000 trading points, and specify ten standard soul bones! The moment the choice appeared, Carl moved a little. Don''t hesitate to eliminate the first one, because this choice is really unattractive. The second option is quite satisfactory, and it is also Carl''s goal. But the third option... This is a bit intriguing. The emergence of this choice, that is to say, Carl is very likely to do this, and the system has already calculated it for him. And Carl knew very well that as long as Qian Daoliu couldn''t make a move, no one would be an opponent of Wuhun Palace. Even Bibi Dong is not qualified! That''s why Karl dared to hesitate here. To be honest, he was really moved, but the thought of doing so would destroy all the reputation he had accumulated before, which made Karl calm down. Having built a persona for nearly ten years, Carl doesn''t want to collapse so quickly. And the most important thing is that Karl can''t do things like grabbing and snatching, he is not a person of this kind of personality. So Carl thought for a while, and finally chose the second task, striving for the members of Shrek Academy to get the first place. And this is Carl''s goal! The most important thing is that this reward is also relatively generous. This is forty thousand trading points and four random soul bones! Although the soul bone is useless to Karl, it can be rewarded to these students. In addition, there is a soul bone in Karl''s hand, and the new reward from the Spirit Hall has increased the number of soul bones to five. So if they can win, each of them will get a soul bone! In addition, Karl will also purchase Devil Fruits for them based on their abilities. According to Karl''s estimation, after buying them all, he still has a lot of trading points left, so he is not at a loss. The most important thing is that after the mall has been upgraded, the prices of all things have been reduced by about half compared to before. It''s just that those god-level things are still so expensive. It is conceivable that this thing is in the system mall, before the upgrade, what kind of sky-high price! As for how to upgrade the system mall, Karl also asked, this thing is random, there is no warning at all. So he can''t control it manually. But just in case, Karl decided to take a look at his attributes and the remaining trading points. After the prevention, the transaction points are really not enough, which is a bit embarrassing. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S Spirit: S Stamina: S Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasy Beast Species, Phoenix (Unawakened), Yellow Spring Fruit (Unawakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 Trading point: 12000 Number of discounts in the mall: 1 "There are 12,000 trading points left. If you win, you can get 40,000 trading points, so you can be extravagant!" After Carl talked to himself, he smiled. At this time, Dugu Goose walked to his side. "Mr. Carl, what deal did you just talk about, what shop?" "It''s nothing, I just went to certain places and bought some good things for you. After they win the game, I will distribute these things to all of you as rewards. But if you want to get rewards, you still need to win. If you lose, I would not be so kind to give you prizes. " "Wow! Teacher, you are so handsome!" When the lone geese heard Carl''s words, his eyes lit up, and then immediately began to cheer on the court. "Come on! The teacher said, after winning the game, there will be rich prizes!" Dugu Goose''s voice is very crisp, and it does not fit her cold image at all. But this is the real lone geese, not the one in everyone''s eyes. When Xiao Wu and the others heard the voice of Dugu Goose, they all smiled and were full of enthusiasm! "Unexpectedly, you even used material rewards to stimulate students, which is disappointing..." Bibi Dong shook his head. As the dean, Flender would naturally retaliate. Although she is the pope, Flanders will not persuade. "Under the crown of the Pope, what you said is very bad. People live in this world, no one can avoid the vulgarity, and our Shrek Academy is naturally no exception. So if you can win rewards and get prizes, this is justified. And dont you use five soul bones to stimulate other colleges and your own students? So it is a bit of a contradiction for you to say this. " "Huh! Clever teeth, did you learn from that guy Carl?" "Hahahaha, is it still necessary to learn, I know it without a teacher!" Flander laughed, then grabbed his beard and showed a triumphant expression. Bibi Dong ignored his words, but glanced indifferently and said softly. "Say hello to Yu Xiaogang for me! No need to meet again in the future!" With that, Bibi Dong gave the referee a look, and then left on his own. "Shrek must be defeated!" After leaving an absolute order, Bibi Dong returned to his own auditorium. Flander and the referee looked at each other and left here. "Come on! Boys! The first is important, but your safety is more important!" "I see, Dean Flender!" The students of Shrek Academy shouted in unison. Flender left here at the same time and returned to the auditorium of Shrek Academy. Then the referee began to adjust the positions of both sides, ready to fight at any time. At this time, Flander, after returning to his position, was also relieved. "This TM, Bibi Dong, is really scary, it almost scared my heart out!" Upon hearing this, Liu Erlong directly slapped his back with a slap. "Okay, stop complaining, let''s watch the game first!" Chapter 685： The decisive battle begins! "Please be prepared for both parties!" "Now the finals of the Continent Soul Master Elite Competition, now officially begins!" Accompanied by the referee''s voice fell. The two sides released their martial souls without hesitation. Except for Tang San''s Martial Soul, which is more than conventional, the other people''s Martial Souls are all very normal configurations of yellow, yellow, purple and purple. This can be regarded as a relatively normal Soul Sect configuration. Then the soul king is yellow, yellow, purple, purple and black. Only Tang San''s spirit ring was the yellow, yellow, purple and black, this kind of configuration beyond the norm. However, it was not the first time that his spirit ring appeared. Naturally, the original sense of surprise was gone. It''s just that now neither side has acted rashly. They are all in their positions, ready to take action at any time. However, this stalemate was nearly a minute, and no one chose to go first. Especially here in the Martial Soul Palace. Because the staff dispatched by Shrek Academy was missing one Zhu Zhuqing and one more small bone. As a result, the tactical arrangement of the Wuhun Palace needs to be temporarily changed. However, other fixed opponents still won''t show any changes. "Xiao Wu, do you do it now?" Tang San asked. In the original book, Tang San was in charge of the command, but now Xiao Wu became the commander-in-chief of Shrek Academy. Even Tang San had to ask Xiao Wu. After all, Xiao Wu has been trained by Carl, so he can be alone. Although Tang San could be on his own, but in some cases, he still chose to check for deficiencies under Xiao Wu''s command. This is also the task Carl gave him. Because Carl knew he was capable, but in order to prevent him from being proud, he made him a deputy commander. It can be said that both Xiao Wu and Tang San can command the team at any time and make changes to facilitate temporary confrontation with the enemy. This method is flexible and changeable. The only drawback is that there may be some conflicts between the two commanders. But it does not matter. In response to this, Carl made it very clear, that it is whoever listens loudly. That''s right. It''s so sloppy. But it works! Because it''s better than the voice, it might be bigger, and you will need to adapt to the situation when the time comes, and you won''t necessarily follow the instructions exactly. Therefore, it is not impossible to use this method. And Karl also gave a death order, that is, he must obey the command and not allow disobedience to the louder. So don''t worry, they will be disobedient. Now, they have been deadlocked here for more than a minute without starting a war. This made the referees anxious. He even thought that he had forgotten to say that the game started. Even the audience held their breath, as if they were expecting something. Tang San''s inquiries like this broke the calm atmosphere a little bit, but only on Shrek''s side. "Waiting for a minute, if the other party doesn''t do it first, then we will do it!" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Tang San nodded, then stretched out his right hand, ready to gesture and attack at any time. Xiao Wu is more cautious, so she chooses to be late. If he were to change to Tang San, he would definitely choose to preemptively, but that would easily lead to accidents and then fall into the opponent''s trap. So Xiao Wu chose to be more cautious, and Fang took the other side''s trap. But at this time. The people in Wuhun Palace finally couldn''t hold back their breath! They glanced at each other, then discussed in a low voice, and directly chose to do it! "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" Accompanied by a shout from Xie Yue and Hu Liena. The spirit ring and spirit power of their siblings immediately rose up and merged into one! At this moment, the pink gas completely enveloped the surroundings in an instant. Due to the wide coverage of this trick, the people in the Spirit Hall must start to move in order not to be affected! See this scene. Tang San and Xiao Wu looked at each other. "Follow the plan!" The two said in unison, and then rushed out at the same time. Tang San''s goal was very clear. He just rushed to Hu Liena and Xie Yue, and at the same time released his martial spirit, temporarily containing the pink mist! Seeing this, Hu Liena didn''t hesitate, and directly chose to do something with Tang San! The martial soul fusion skills of the two of them completely merge body, soul power, soul ring, and even martial soul, into a brand new character! This task is neither male nor female, and the voice is mixed, but through the aura of the opponent, Tang San can be sure that it is Hu Liena who is leading this person! "Hu Liena, your opponent is me!" Accompanied by Tang San''s roar, he rushed directly. Hu Liena also smiled evilly, using her agile figure to easily evade Tang San''s attack. But at this moment. The external spirit bone behind Tang San suddenly appeared, stabbing behind him! Seeing this scene, Hu Liena was also shocked. The information she knew didn''t explain that Tang San had attached a spirit bone. So Hu Liena was very surprised. Tang San also didn''t hesitate He used his own penalty for throwing hidden weapons to condense his martial spirit into seeds, and then he added spirit power to hit the opponent! This blow was not considered a spirit ability, nor was it a self-created spirit ability, it was just a kind of ability that the Blue Silver Emperor carried. And these seeds are very hard. If they reach it, they will not only hurt people, but they can even take root on the opponent''s body! But it is limited to this, and there are no other functions. As for the evil power of sucking flesh and soul power, Blue Silver Grass did not possess it. In addition, Tang San also used the Blue Silver Emperor''s own abilities to contain the pink mist from spreading. Now in this mist, there are only two of them! Seeing this scene, Hu Liena frowned, and the Xie Yue in her body felt incredible. "This guy has restrained our ability too much, right? Even with the martial arts fusion skill, he was completely restrained by him, it was really a monster! " "Let''s say a few words less, now concentrate on fighting the enemy!" "Got it!" Hu Liena''s body, one sentence on the left, and one sentence on the right. People who didn''t know thought he was schizophrenic. But this is the characteristic of this martial arts fusion technique, the two of them, siblings, have merged into one. If you speak, it will inevitably happen. "This time, our Shrek Academy will win!" Tang San said softly, and then slowly raised his fifth spirit ability! "Fifth Soul Ability!" "Blue Silver Overlord Spear!" at the same time. When Tang San had a fierce battle with Hu Liena and Xie Yue. Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue collided again. Before the two of them had a tie, of course they have to decide the winner again! Whether it is Qian Renxue or Xiao Wu, they are the kind of women who refuse to admit defeat! Chapter 686： Sword Tomb Bone Prison "Although it''s a little different from the original plan, but if you two come to deal with me, aren''t you afraid that Dai Mubai will be defeated? Although his level is very good, as high as level forty-six, our other two assault type war spirit masters are also level forty-six! " As Yan spoke, he dealt with the battle between Jian Mo and Xiao Gu. However, facing the combined siege of the two of them, Yan still had a little difficulty. After all, before, when he fought with Jianchi alone, he still lost to Jianchi. But at that time, Yan was already injured. Now he is in full condition, naturally not as easy to solve as before. And the most important thing is that this guy, there is still a grudge that needs to be reported! Because before, he could be attacked by the words of the bones, and the damage was not light. At least it took a few days to rest before it eased. Compared to the battle of Jianchi, being attacked by Xiaogu''s words was the battle that hurt him the most. "Haha, in this battle, I will let you know that if we two join hands, you have no chance of winning at all!" "Little sword, go! Let him know that we are both amazing!" "Yeah! Follow the plan!" Jian Chi nodded, and then released all his own spirit rings, and Xiao Bone directly revealed the spirit ring without any hesitation. "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" "Sword Tomb Bone Prison--" Accompanied by the shouts of these two people. The mighty spirit power rushed out from both of them at the same time! Seeing this scene, Yan was immediately stunned. The original plan of the Wuhun Palace was to have him fight against Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s Wuhun fusion skills. Moreover, he knew a little bit about Netherworld White Tiger, and knew how to deal with this soul-entering fusion technique. Even if the plan changed, Yan in full state would be worthy of joining forces with Jianfan and Xiaogu. But he didn''t expect that Jianlun and Xiaogu would actually have martial soul fusion skills! But at this time Yan suddenly thought that Xiaogu and Jianzhu, although they were Karl''s students, were members of Shrek Academy. But they are also different, Jian Douluo Chenxin, and Bone Luo Gurong''s personal disciple! The spirit fusion skills of the two Title Douluo Clubs were learned by both of them, and it was normal. However, since the sword mad''s martial soul is not a sword, but his own, some changes have also occurred in the martial soul fusion skills. In this situation, with the sword idiot as the core, a huge epee has been directly created! And in this epee IQ, you can still see the bones! This is the Sword Tomb Bone Hell! Moreover, both of them are soul sects above the 40th level. This martial soul fusion skill is released. Without being restrained, their strength, not to mention the soul king, is even the 60th level soul emperor. It may not be able to hold it. If you really want to fight against this level of martial arts fusion skills, at least you have to reach the level of a seventieth level soul sage. So now Yan is completely panicked. He really didn''t expect that the power of these two people would be so powerful. And at this time. Two sausages were thrown into their hands from behind. Yan saw Oscar, made a grimace at him, and then floated away, giving him no time to react. Jianlun and Xiaogu both ate the sausage without hesitation, and their spirit power instantly increased! This makes their martial arts fusion skills become stronger again. not only that. A gleam of light fell in front of the two of them from the sky. Not just the two of them, this light directly shrouded all Shrek students, increasing their overall quality by at least 40%, and their strength by at least about 30%. Yan knew very well that this was the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and Ning Rongrong had done it! The support ability of her Wuhun Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda is very powerful, especially the power of this kind of collective increase of BUFF, which is even more headache. Therefore, Yan had to be cautious, thinking about how to deal with Xiaogu and Jianlun''s martial soul fusion skills. However, during this period, he also saw that Dai Mubai was one-on-two, and relying on the sausage''s battery life, he had the upper hand for a short time! From here, he could also see that the two people in the Spirit Hall were not at the same level as Dai Mubai! If it were to fight alone, the two of them would most likely be completely resolved by Dai Mubai within a few minutes. Only when two people go together can Dai Mubai be restrained. "What a group of monsters!" Although Yan was conceited and arrogant, this time, he had to admit that the people from Shrek Academy were really a group of monsters. Up to the teacher, down to the students, none of them are normal soul masters. And this is also the most troublesome place of Wuhun Palace. It''s because it can be seen by an individual that these people in Shrek Academy, as long as they practice normally, can become Title Douluo at the latest for 20 years! If there is any chance in the middle, then ten years ~ www.novelhall.com~ or even a shorter time to become a titled Douluo, it is not without problems! But this is all for the future. What Yan has to do now is to solve the enemy in front of him! But with this martial arts fusion skill, he really couldn''t start it for a while. There was no way, Yan could only flee while using his own moves to counterattack, trying to dismantle the opponent and interrupt their martial arts fusion skills. But when he just lifted the ban on Xiao Bone and Sword Madness. On the ground, a lot of bone spurs will suddenly appear, forcibly pushing Yan back. This situation made him understand that it is impossible to defeat the two of them by opportunism! The current situation is obvious, that is, the sword idiot is responsible for the attack, and the small bone is responsible for the defense. The two of them attacked and defended, and they cooperated closely, and they looked like brothers, without any separation at all. In this situation, Yan couldn''t start at all, and could only try to counter their martial soul fusion skills. that''s all. Everyones opponent has basically been determined. Even Dai Mubai was facing an attack from two people at this time, but with the assistance of Sausage and Ning Rongrong. He is alone, and he can completely beat the two opponents. This is the advantage of having two auxiliary soul masters. Even the auxiliary spirit masters in the Spirit Hall are constantly changing targets for assistance. But her goal can only be released to one person, so she is completely overwhelmed. The only group BUFF she can release, that is, a healing BUFF, compared to Ning Rongrongs group BUFF, it is not a little bit worse. And just when everyone was deadlocked. Oscar, who had not been noticed, had been quietly touched, and no one had noticed his existence behind the Wuhun Hall! Chapter 687： Oscars highlight moment! "Hey, as the teacher said, no one cares about me as a soul master in the auxiliary department. But sometimes, the truly dangerous people are not the spirit masters of the strong attack system, the sensitive attack system, and the control system, but the soul masters of the auxiliary system like me. So the teacher is right, no matter what kind of enemy you face, you can''t underestimate it, because it will pay a heavy price! " While talking to himself, Oscar sneaked to the back of Wuhun Hall, preparing to launch a surprise attack! Although, with his strength, it is impossible to deal with those people. But relying on the explosion of the spirit ring and the physical skills that Karl gave him, defeating one of the opponent''s auxiliary spirit masters, there was no problem. that''s all. Oscar touched it quietly, without attracting anyone''s attention, and had already walked around behind the Wuhun Hall auxiliary spirit master. Even if it is the audience, only Ning Zhifeng, who is also an auxiliary soul master, is paying attention to Oscar''s movements. Other people, even Bibi Dong, didn''t pay attention to this side. Because in their opinion, the key to victory or defeat is still in the battle between Tang San and Xiao Wu, and there is no one to assist the spirit master, so he is looking at it. But it was this arrogant idea that caused them to suffer heavy losses! I saw Oscar without any hesitation. When he arrived where he was supposed to be, he immediately activated the spirit ring to explode, and then used the pace of the ghost to punch the spirit hall, the auxiliary spirit master''s stomach! This soul master felt a bit wrong at first, because she found that there was one missing person on the Shrek Academy. But she didn''t care much either, because the young person was just an auxiliary spirit master, and in her opinion, it could not have any influence on the battle situation. But just when her feelings became stronger and stronger, a sense of crisis rushed to her spine from behind! This surprised her colleague also turned to look. Then I saw Oscar''s picture, a slightly wretched smiling face, appeared in front of me. Before she could move, Oscar''s fist had already hit her stomach! "Look at my king eight punch!" "I fight~~~" Accompanied by the sound of Oscar''s strange yin and yang, this auxiliary soul master was completely beaten without any power to fight back. Seeing this, the person who was originally responsible for protecting her felt regretful. He shouldn''t have coveted to solve Dai Mubai quickly, and then he is now restrained, and there is no way to come over. Oscar took advantage of this opportunity to easily solve the opponent''s auxiliary soul master. However, his own physique is not very strong. After releasing the spirit ring burst, he was also vain, so he could only quickly find the referee Ren to announce his end. This forcibly changing one by one is also within Carl''s plan. After all, Oscar has only two roles, that is, throwing all his sausages to his teammates. The second thing is to get rid of the opponent''s auxiliary spirit master, and then just get out of the field. As long as these two things are completed, the role of Oscar is to play perfectly without leaving any regrets! It doesn''t matter if you change one, because Shrek Academy is not at a loss! After all, Oscars sausages can continue to stay on the court to fight. So this is equivalent to that he is still on the court and has not completely retired. Coupled with Ning Rongrong''s top-notch support ability, it can be said to be very powerful. So in the current situation, Shrek Academy has completely occupied the advantage! And although Oscar played in low order, but he played out, so far, the first highlight moment in the audience! That is to kill the auxiliary soul master of the Wuhun Palace! This is something that all previous teams couldn''t do. They tried every means to solve the auxiliary spirit masters in a small way to improve their team''s chances of winning. But unfortunately, their protection for the auxiliary spirit masters is in place. However, on the Shrek Academy side, they succeeded in accomplishing this, and the one who completed this task was still very humble thinking that the food department assisted the soul master. This situation stunned everyone present. After all, no one could have imagined that on the Shrek Academy''s side, the sword would go slant and use the auxiliary system spirit master to swap the auxiliary system spirit master. Such an operation is really too shameful. It was precisely because of this that Wuhun Palace was completely unexpected. Bibi Dong''s face now is even more ugly. If it wasn''t because she couldn''t do it now, she would really like to tear the Oscar to pieces! at the same time. The battle is still going on. Since the opponent lacks the auxiliary spirit master, they also don''t have any booster BUFF, and the healing BUFF disappears completely. In this way, their soul power and physical strength will be consumed more and more. And more importantly, if they are injured, it will be a disaster for this game! That''s it, as time goes by. This battle has lasted for half an hour, and there is no winner yet The battle between them is very fierce, and both sides have done their best to fight for the victory of this battle. Especially Tang San''s battle with Hu Liena and Xie Yue. As well as the battle between Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue, it was even more eye-catching, and there was no way to move his eyes away. Their strength is the closest, and most people believe that the outcome of the battle between them will completely affect the final orientation of the entire battle. But just when they all think so. With two screams. The two soul sects on the side of the Martial Soul Palace were immediately knocked out and hit the protective cover heavily, without any movement. The referee took a look and announced that they had fallen into a coma and were disqualified for the game! Just when everyone was looking at Xiao Wu and Tang San. Dai Mubai achieved the second highlight on the arena! He was one enemy two and defeated the opponent! Although he himself was scarred and panting, he was always victorious. As a result, Shrek Academy will have an extra hand to support other places. But Dai Mubai did not immediately support him, but chose to retreat to Ning Rongrong''s side. Ning Rongrong also directly handed him a few sausages, and at the same time released his spirit abilities, responsible for healing him. Seeing this scene, everyone was very clear that Dai Mubai was also injured very seriously, and he had to rest for a while, otherwise it would be difficult to continue fighting. After all, the two soul sects he defeated were of exactly the same level as Dai Mubai. It is still very difficult to complete this task. However, Dai Mubai only took a three-minute rest, then stood up again and released his martial soul. "Brother Dai, are you sure there is no problem?" "Don''t worry! I''m okay!" Chapter 688： Defeat the Wuhun Hall! Dai Mubai returned to the playing field again. Although he said that in just three minutes, it is impossible to restore him to his peak state. But it is enough to help others. After all, the people in the Wuhun Hall had gone through such a long battle, and they were no longer in their peak state. Therefore, he can still play his role and become a sharp weapon to pierce the Martial Soul Palace! After all, there were only four people left in the current Wuhun Hall, and there were six people on the Shrek Academy side. Calculating from the number of people, Shrek Academy has already occupied a very large advantage. And Dai Mubai didn''t rush into Tang San directly without authorization, nor did he help Xiao Wu on the battlefield over there, but chose the best solution for Yan and rushed up. However, Yan said it was the best solution, but his strength was also very strong. This can be seen from previous games. However, in front of Jianzhu and Xiaogu''s martial soul fusion skill, Jian Tomb Bone Prison, Yan was completely suppressed. Such a situation is unacceptable for Yan. He really didn''t expect that Jianlun and Xiaogu would be able to release martial soul fusion skills. This is really amazing. However, at this moment, Dai Mubai also charged up. His appearance is the last straw to crush Yan! that''s all. After dozens of minutes of fierce fighting, Yan was finally defeated by the three of them. However, Shrek Academy also paid a certain price, that is, Dai Mubai completely retired, and he was no longer able to fight. But that''s okay. The martial soul fusion skills of Jianfan and Xiaogu could still hold on for a while. So the two of them rushed towards Xiao Wu non-stop, and dealt with Qian Renxue together with Xiao Wu! Although Qian Renxue''s strength was very strong, she fought with Xiao Wu regardless of the outcome. But with the addition of Jianzhu and Xiaogu, the battle between them was quickly divided. The Sword Tomb Bone Prison was broken, and Xiao Gu left the field, but it didn''t matter, because Xiao Gu''s exit resulted in Qian Renxue''s coma. In this way, only Hu Liena and Xie Yue remained at the Martial Soul Palace, and it was Tang San''s stalemate. It''s just the situation on their side that does not allow ordinary people to enter at all. Because this kind of bewilderment is full of all kinds of enchanting powers, most people who enter it will immediately be recruited and then lose the game. "Xiao Wu, next I will use my left and right soul power to open up a path for you. At that time, you will join hands with Tang San to make a quick battle! " "Got it!" Xiao Wu nodded when she heard Jian Fan''s words, her eyes turned pink, ready to go! The sword idiot took a deep breath, holding swords in both hands. All his spirit power, as well as the demon power of the Seven Star Sword, at this moment, all converged on the tip of his own sword! Accompanied by a soft drink from Jianlun! The slash that was enough to open the mountain and crack the rock instantly hit the pink mist lieutenant general, forcibly opened up a very big road! And this sword energy, without any pause, went straight to Hu Liena! See this scene. Tang San didn''t hesitate, and just stepped aside, Hu Liena was taken aback. She hadn''t expected that the sword spirit of Jianzhu could cut through her own mist. However, this sword aura was weakened a lot in the mist, so she could easily smash it. But taking advantage of this effort, Tang San also held a sledgehammer, and rushed forward without hesitation! This is his second Wuhun! Clear Sky Hammer! Although the second martial spirit didn''t have any spirit ring, relying on Tang San''s own spirit power and strength, it could spur the Clear Sky Hammer to exert its powerful power. This is the power brought by the world''s number one power weapon spirit! Its basic power is not something ordinary people can bear! Even if Hu Liena and Xie Yue release the martial soul fusion skills, there is no way to block the power of the Clear Sky Hammer! So he didn''t have any suspense, and was knocked into the air a few meters away. Just when the opponent tidied up and prepared to counterattack. A figure suddenly flashed in front of him! "Eight segments!" The figure appearing here is Xiao Wu! She didn''t hesitate, and at the moment she appeared, she used her strongest physical skill eight-stage throw to force a flight blow, and finally fell heavily to the ground, causing a violent tremor on the ground! Hesitated the disappearance of the pink mist, so everyone could see clearly what was going on inside. Even Tang San''s Clear Sky Hammer could be clearly seen. When most people saw that Tang San was a twin spirit and his second spirit was the Clear Sky Hammer, all were silent. No one spoke. Because everyone knows what the Clear Sky Hammer represents! Even Bibi Dong couldn''t help but stand up at this time, his eyes filled with surprise and worry. She was surprised that Tang San was a dual spirit, and she was surprised that Tang San''s second spirit would be the Clear Sky Hammer. But other than that, she is more worried about the life safety of her baby apprentice If it is Hu Liena, because this battle is abandoned, this is the thing that makes her most angry. As for rewards or something, she doesn''t care anymore. Anyway, Wuhun Palace''s great cause is not bad. And the most important thing is that Bibi Dong has already figured out the countermeasures, as soon as the competition is over and after the awards are over, she will return to reveal a certain secret to the public! Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glanced at Carl, and then gave a sneer. Ning Zhifeng shuddered when she saw her smile, but he couldn''t guess what Bibi Dong was going to do. So he continued to put his gaze on the playing field below. At this time, the game has entered a white-hot stage, and it is also the time for the last fight! There are only three people left on the court now. On the Shrek Academy''s side, Tang San and Xiao Wu remained. The two of them practiced against the enemy, cooperated tacitly, and were very powerful. There was one person left in the Wuhun Hall. But even though it is a person, this person is actually a person that Hu Liena and her brother Xie Yue''s martial arts fusion skills have merged into. So it''s not an exaggeration to say that there are four people on the field. But even so, Hu Liena and Xie Yue couldn''t resist the strength of Tang San and Xiao Wu. In the end, it took another ten minutes. Hu Liena and Xie Yue finally couldn''t hold on, and then separated from each other''s body and became two people again. As a result, Hu Liena was directly killed by Tang San because he was restrained. On the other side, Xie Yue couldn''t hold on for too long, and was defeated by Tang San and Xiao Wu! In the end, it was the opening of the academy that got his wish and won the first place! So far! All competitions in the Continent Soul Master Elite Competition! Finished perfectly! Chapter 689： reward "The Continent Elite Soul Master Competition is now starting and officially concluded! I, Bibi Dong, as the representative of the soul master, announced the winning team this time as the Shrek Academy! Next, I will issue their rewards! Teachers from Shrek Academy, please come to the stage to accept the award! " As Bibi Dong''s voice fell, Carl took the stage to accept the award. Originally, his plan was to let Flanders go up, but in order to avoid accidents, Karl still chose to go on the court to receive the prize himself. Bibi Dong looked disappointed when he saw Karl stepping on the podium, his eyes moved slightly. Obviously, she wanted to do something. But Carl came personally, and she gave up the idea of ??doing things. "This is a reward for you Shrek Academy. There is no soul bone in total, so put it away!" God level selection has been completed, 40,000 trading points have been obtained, and four random soul bones have been received! The system sound and Bibi Dong''s sound sounded almost at the same time. The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. "Under the crown of the very generous pope, I will accept your kindness." Carl said in a normal tone. But his words, to Bibi Dong, are so harsh, so ironic, so yin and yang weird! However, she was not angry, but indifferently one thing, pretending that nothing happened, began to announce the second and third place teams. There is no doubt that the first team of the Spirit Hall won the second place, and can choose a treasure of their minds from the treasury of the Spirit Hall, except for the soul bones. The third place is the Tiandou Royal Academy. They have also obtained such full strength, but the treasures they choose are more than the first level of the Wuhun Palace. Similarly, soul bones cannot be selected. In this way, the All-Continent Elite Soul Master Competition finally came to an end. But before everyone was ready to leave, Bibi Dong stopped everyone. "Everyone, please wait, I have something important to announce now!" "Under the crown of the pope, what else do you have?" The teacher of Kamikaze Academy didn''t want to be here long ago, so he couldn''t help but ask. The pope glanced at each other indifferently, and then said. "I announce that the Hall of Souls will be open to soul masters across the continent starting today! Regardless of your strength, as long as you are a spirit master, you can join our spirit hall! In addition, our Spirit Hall''s funding for spirit masters is also increased by 50% on the original basis! Therefore, those who are interested, remember to come to our Wuhun Hall to sign up, we will not refuse anyone who comes, even if you don''t even have tenth level of spirit power, it doesn''t matter. As long as you have a spirit, you can come to our spirit hall and enjoy the treatment you deserve! " As soon as this remark came out, it caused an uproar. No one thought that before leaving, Bibi Dong announced such a heavy news. As soon as the news came out, many people were immediately tempted. But because there are too many people here, they can''t say anything. "Well, the first thing is finished, now I should say the second thing!" The corner of Bibi Dong''s mouth raised slightly, and then his gaze was placed on Xiao Wu''s body. "Now, among us, there is a soul beast! You can guess who this person is! " "Soul beast?!" "How come there are soul beasts that have mixed into our human beings?" "How is this possible!" "It''s not impossible, because a hundred thousand-year soul beast can transform into a human, but even if he transforms, there is no need to take such a risk." "That said, unless someone protects them, human beings in the form of soul beasts are generally very low-key..." Everyone talked a lot, and Bibi Dong laughed and said nothing. But Xiao Wu was extremely nervous. Not only her, but the Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo who were present at this time also looked at Xiao Wu very nervously. They all knew that Xiao Wu''s true identity was in the form of a soul beast, but because of Carl''s protection, some Title Douluo, even if they could see through Xiao Wu''s true identity, did not dare to rashly expose it. Because they were worried about offending Carl. But Bibi Dong doesn''t have to be afraid at all. She herself is the type who is not afraid of offending others, so naturally she doesn''t have so many worries. And more importantly, Bibi Dong also intends to make some trouble for Karl! "Can no one guess it? In that case, I will announce the answer!" As soon as the voice fell, Bibi Dong instantly concentrated his soul power on Xiao Wu''s head, making her the most shining one among all the people! "Yes, the soul beast among us is Title Douluo, Xiao Wu, the sister of Death God Carl! Now I have activated the soul beast aura on her body, as long as the strength reaches the 70th level soul saint or above, I can sense the aura on her body! So there is no doubt that she is a human being in the form of a soul beast! " As soon as Bibi Dong said this, it was the end, and she also completely offended Karl and Shrek Academy. As a result, everyone who originally wanted to get close to Shrek Academy took a step back at this time. Because they also wanted to know why Carl came here to participate in the Soul Master Competition with a soul beast! "The **** of deathabout Xiao Wu, can you give us an explanation?" "Do you want to explain?" Hearing the question from this unknown person, Carl raised his mouth slightly and asked him back. This person also nodded. However, looking at the clothes on his body, he should be from the Spirit Hall, and his strength is at least the level of Contra! When Carl saw this, his smile did not disappear, but gradually became colder. I saw a very evil aura suddenly appeared on Carl! This is the combination of demon power and hell. This power eroded the whole body of this Contra in an instant, causing him to become a corpse in a second! See this scene. Everyone present suddenly took a breath. They didn''t expect that Carl had a disagreement and chose to do it! At this time, they also saw the power of Death Douluo! Just a breath of breath turned a Contra into a corpse. Such a powerful force is prohibitive! Even if it was Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, these two old acquaintances of Karl couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they saw this scene. "I can explain it to you, but I only don''t want to explain it to Wuhun Hall! So, if you want to know why, please come to Shrek Academy in a month, and I will tell you why in person! " "Huh! You want to use this kind of thing to punish me, Bibi Dong, you are not qualified!" "let''s go!" Karl snorted coldly, and directly led the team from the Spirit Hall to leave. But at this moment. Bibi Dong came off in person and came directly before they left the road. In addition, Yueguan and Guimei, as well as the other two men with gray robes and nine spirit rings, appeared in front of everyone! Chapter 690： Torn "Karl, do you think that our Wuhun Palace can come if you want, and you can leave if you want? I admit that I am not your opponent, but I hold you back and there is no problem at all. Now I have four Title Douluo on my side. If you choose to leave by force, believe it or not, all your students will be reduced to ashes in an instant! " Bibi Dong said coldly. People from other colleges didn''t plan to stay here at this time, but left dingy. The people in Wuhun Palace did not stop them. Because Bibi Dong, this is specifically for Shrek Academy, will do this. But at this moment, Ning Zhifeng stepped forward. Standing with him, there are Emperor Xue Ye and his guards! "Bibi Dong, don''t go too far. After all, Carl is also the guest of our Heaven Dou Imperial Family, and I will never allow you to mess around!" "Yes, Carl is also my friend of Ning Zhifeng. If you want to mess around, you must first ask me if I agree!" The two of them stood up one after the other, Sword Douluo and Bone Douluo, even stepped to the forefront, ready to fight at any time. However, the strongest guard of Emperor Xueye was Contra. He came out only to support the court, and did not really ask his subordinates to do it. After all, he also knew very well that his own person was not an opponent of Wuhun Palace at all. At this time, Bibi Dong showed a disdainful smile. "Three titled Douluo, want to fight our five titled Douluo? Do you think it''s possible?" "Nothing is impossible! Bibi Dong, you promised me not to do anything to Shrek Academy. Now that you are turning back, don''t blame us for being rude to you! Liu Erlong, Flander, we are here too. Although our strength is not very strong, our Trinity Martial Soul Fusion skill is enough to contend with a Titled Douluo! " "That''s right! Whether it is for ourselves or for students, we will not allow you to be so arrogant!" Flander spoke, and then revealed his martial soul. Liu Erlong sneered even more, and at the same time revealed his martial soul. "No matter what your Bibi Dong plans, even if Xiao Wu is really a soul beast, we don''t care! Because Xiao Wu is our friend, and the purpose of our Shrek Academy is to realize the peaceful coexistence of humans and spirit beasts! " As soon as Liu Erlong''s voice fell, the martial souls of the three of them merged together at this moment, turning into a real golden dragon, hovering in the sky! See this scene. Bibi Dong''s expression couldn''t help but change. Because she can feel what kind of power and potential this golden dragon has in its body. If it weren''t for the strength of the three of them, it would still be relatively weak, otherwise, this golden dragon, let alone rivaling Title Douluo, would have the power to fight even if it faced Super Douluo. "Yes, we don''t care if Xiao Wu is a soul beast or not, we only know that she is our Shrek student and my classmate, that''s enough!" Tang San was the first to jump out and speak. Now he fully understood why Carl had to say that before. Because this is all for Xiao Wu to pave the way. Other people, except Dugu Goose, Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, didn''t know this school motto of Shrek Academy. But this did not affect the feelings between them and Xiao Wu. So the current situation is that all of them have stepped up to support Xiao Wu, and are unwilling to let Xiao Wu be captured by Bibi Dong! See this scene. Bibi Dong smiled again. "Even so, I still have a title Douluo here, what can you do?" "Bibi Dong! Don''t be unharmed! Hahahaha!" Bibi Dong''s voice just fell. I saw a deep voice, resounding from mid-air! When she looked back, she saw a huge hammer falling from the sky! This blow would directly destroy the angel statue in Wuhun Hall. Bibi Dong''s face was gloomy, and he recognized the owner of this hammer for the first time! "Haotian Douluo, Tang Hao!" "You guy, you are still alive!" "Hahahaha, how am I alive, and what about dead? Now I just want to tell you that I am already the honorary elder of Shrek Academy. With me here, don''t want to touch anyone''s hair in Shrek Academy! " "father!" Seeing Tang Hao''s appearance, Tang San also stepped forward excitedly and came to his side. His father He Yisheng surprised Ning Zhifeng and the position of Emperor Xueye. None of them expected that this legendary Haotian Douluo would be Tang San''s father. And Bibi Dong''s expression is also a bit ugly. She really didn''t expect Tang Hao to appear here. This is completely different from the plan! Then he placed his gaze on Emperor Ning Zhifeng and Emperor Xueye. "Are you sure you want to keep Xiao Wu this soul beast? If you did this, it would be a huge risk to push mankind into the abyss! " "Bibi Dong, as long as your tongue is like a tongue, there is no way to separate the relationship between us, so you die! And now we are almost equal in number, are you still planning to go to war? If you are planning to go to war, then I dont mind let my Heaven Dou army come over and level your Wuhun Hall! " Emperor Xue Ye said sharply. And at this time. In the other direction, there was also a voice full of majesty. "That''s right, the army of our Xingluo Empire is also watching, if Bibi Dong you still don''t let go, don''t blame Xingluo and Tiandou for teaming up against you!" Hearing the words of Emperor Xingluo, Bibi Dong could only snorted coldly, and then gave way. When the other Title Douluo saw this, they could only get out of the way and let them leave. Without any hesitation, Carl and others chose to leave this place of right and wrong. After they all left, Bibi Dong''s expression became even more ugly. "Everyone listened to me, act according to the plan, and kill them midway! Regardless of success or failure, you have to behave for me. Then a month later, Shrek Academys public explanation. You send someone to inquire about the news, but remember, you must not be discovered, otherwise you won''t have to come back! " "Yes, under the crown of the Pope!" ... at the same time. Carl and others have also left the place of right and wrong in the Spirit Hall, and set off towards the Heaven Dou Empire. The Star Luo Empire is in another direction. So they just exchanged greetings with each other, and then they separated. However, Emperor Xueye, Ning Zhifeng, and Karl could return on the way. It''s just that it''s not peaceful on the way back. It didn''t take long for the chasing soldiers of Wuhun Hall to arrive. Then they tried perfunctorily and left immediately. Carl was embarrassed when he was ready to shoot. Because he also didn''t know what Bibi Dong was thinking in his mind. "What a strange woman!" Chapter 691： Hometown of Ronggui After spending a few days, Carl and others successfully returned to the Shrek Academy in the Heaven Dou Empire. When they came back, everyone in the academy was doing it for them. Even the other colleges all rushed over. By the way, there are some people who want to ask about Xiao Wu''s real excitement and Karl''s thoughts. Some of these people have bad intentions, but some people have a good relationship with Carl, just as friends, and they are more curious why Carl wants to take in humans who think that monsters are transformed as his sister. For this, Carl did not explain, but told them that after a while, Carl will release a message, inviting all the teachers from the college to come here and listen to a few words. And Karl has no restrictions, the opponent must be a member of the Heaven Dou Empire. Even the Star Luo Empire doesn''t matter. As for the Spirit Hall, Carl didn''t care either. After all, Bibi Dong knew what Carl was going to do. So for Xiao Wu who transformed into a soul beast, he didn''t explain why he did it this way. But the teachers of Shrek Academy, Emperor Xue Ye, Dugu Bo, and Tang Hao knew very well. Because they are all behind, what exactly does Carl want to do. Carl told these people about this kind of thing a long time ago, and got their support. However, the people of the Seven Treasures Liuli Sect still don''t know this situation. Carl intends to let Ning Rongrong tell her father about this. Sometimes the words of the little princess, Bikar said it would be useful. And the most important thing is that now Ning Zhifeng has indeed been kept in the dark, and he does not care about the three or seventy-one, even risking offending the Spirit Hall to help Carl on the platform. So Carl felt a little guilty about him, and planned to let Ning Rongrong explain it first, and then personally go over and chat with him about this matter. And there is one more thing, that is, Karl intends to let the people from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect temporarily join Shrek Academy. In this way, Karl can provide shelter and avoid them from suffering revenge from the Spirit Hall. After all, in the current Shrek Academy, in addition to Karl himself, there are two titled Douluos, Tang Hao and Dugu Bo. Coupled with Flanders and the Golden Iron Triangle''s martial arts fusion skills, their strength can also compete with Title Douluo below level 94. Not to mention that Carl is sitting here personally. In terms of overall strength, it was better than Qibao Glazed Sect in any case, and the current configuration was much stronger. And more importantly, if the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is linked with Shrek Academy. In total, this is a meaningless Title Douluo, and a martial soul fusion skill that can match Title Douluo. Even if it is the Spirit Hall, there is no way to attack them. So this kind of cooperation is very necessary in Carl''s view, but I don''t know if Ning Zhifeng will agree. But this matter will be discussed later. Now they returned to the Heaven Dou Imperial City, and after receiving the commendation from the Heaven Dou Emperor Xue Ye, almost everyone was knighted and held a half-time official position. Although it was only an empty title, he didn''t even have a fief. But this is also enough for them to receive enough resources in the Heaven Dou Empire to provide for themselves, or their friends and relatives, to practice. In addition, Shrek Academy is also allowed to expand its territory and continue to recruit students. Even Shrek Academy, the original fiefdom, directly doubled! This kind of treatment, Shrek Academy, is probably the first time in history. And this and that approach can be regarded as indirectly cheaper for Flanders, allowing him to have a larger academy to manage. Although Flanders only had an empty title, the title of the president of Shrek Academy was enough for him to''run wildly'' for a while. that''s all. After accepting the reward, and then having a banquet for a few days, after a two-day holiday, a total of one week has passed. Now all the personnel have returned to Shrek Academy, and Karl is no exception. Now is the time to announce important things! "Now, I want to announce an important thing. At present, all of you meet the graduation standards of Shrek Academy. Starting today, you will be the graduates of Shrek Academy, and also the first Shrek Monster graduates! This is the greatest compliment for your strength! From now on, every five years, Shrek Academy will select ten members to come to the inner courtyard for real monster training. As seniors, the ten of you can stay in Shrek Academy if you want to help with teaching. But before that, I need you to become stronger, so I hope everyone except Xiao Wu can go out and practice for a few years. I can''t control where to go, but the communicator must be brought well. If it is dangerous I will rush to the scene for rescue as soon as possible. So don''t worry about life danger, but don''t take the initiative to provoke right and wrong, because this is not the style of our Shrek Academy. As for how long it takes to go out and practice, I probably figured it out. Five years is almost exactly right! In these five years, what I hope to see is a completely new monster, not a waste of unpreparedness! Do you understand! " "Got it! Teacher!" Everyone answered in unison, and looked extremely excited. Because they finally graduated from Shrek Academy as monsters! Such strength, in the eyes of outsiders, is already very good, and even the end of some spirit masters. But in Carl''s eyes, this is just their starting point! Because they have a more brilliant future! "Brother, why don''t you let me go out to practice? Obviously I can too!" Xiao Wu was a little unhappy, and asked with a pouting mouth. Carl rubbed her head gently and smiled. "What is your own situation, don''t you understand? How could I let you out easily. But you dont have to worry about it. I have already made a plan for you. Then you can just follow my plan. " "Humph! Obviously I want to go by myself, so what are you planning for me!" Xiao Wu is a bit rebellious, but she just talked about it. Because she is very clear about her current situation. If she left alone, without Carl''s protection, it would be very dangerous. So she just complained, not really rebellious. Carl knew this too, so he just smiled and didn''t say anything. "Okay, that''s it for complaining. Next is what everyone is looking forward to, prize time! " Chapter 692： Reward distribution "finally come" Hearing what Carl said, Xiao Wu was excited and began to rub her hands. The other people also showed smiles, even the sword idiots who were a little paralyzed, the corners of their mouths turned upwards. "Next, first distribute spirit bone rewards! To explain in advance, due to some reasons, the soul bones in my hand are not only the five soul bones in the Martial Soul Hall, but a total of one soul bone, which exactly matches everyone of the fans! " "hiss--" "So exaggerated?!" Hearing what Carl said, everyone was shocked. Even Tang San is no exception. He only knew that Carl had a soul bone he had obtained, and five soul bones issued by the Spirit Hall as a reward. This adds up to six yuan. But he really didn''t know where Karl came from and found four more soul bones. This really shocked him. At the same time, the look he looked at Carl became a little weird. Carl also saw Tang San''s eyes, and then explained a little bit. "Little San, don''t look at me suspiciously. This thing was saved by myself in my early years. As for how I got it, you don''t need to know this. In my early years, I had my own channels to obtain these spirit bones. But apart from these, there is nothing else, after all, this thing is available and unavailable. " Hearing what Carl said, everyone nodded. Then Karl took out the first soul bone. "This spirit bone is a fast-moving spirit chasing spirit bone. It is very suitable for spirit masters of the agile attack system, and the age is also ten thousand years. Does anyone of you want it?" Hearing what Carl said, people who were not from the sensitive attack system shook their heads. Zhu Zhuqing wanted it very much, but she knew very well that her role in this game was not as good as Xiao Wu''s, so she quit automatically and didn''t plan to compete for this soul bone. However, Xiao Wu stepped forward and took the soul bone out of Karl''s hand without playing a card according to common sense, and then came to Zhu Zhuqing''s side. "Come on! Xiaoqing, this soul bone belongs to you!" "But I..." Seeing Xiao Wu directly give her soul bone, Zhu Zhuqing was a little surprised, and then she raised her head and glanced at Karl. "The agile attack type spirit master at the scene, if only you two, if Xiao Wu doesn''t want it, it will naturally be given to you. But I also want to know, Xiao Wu, why don''t you want a soul bone? " "Does this still need to be said? Everyone knows that I am a soul beast transformed, so I feel a bit sceptical to use soul bones. So I will use whatever is left in the end, and I won''t force it. " Xiao Wu put on an indifferent expression. When everyone heard her words, they felt a little bit painful. "In that case, I just accepted it." Zhu Zhuqing didn''t have any hypocrisy, and directly accepted the soul bone, Carl nodded, and then said. "If that''s the case, just absorb it on the spot. Your spirit power is now at level 38. Absorbing this ten-thousand-year spirit bone is likely to go directly to level 40. At that time, I will personally take you to absorb the spirit ring, and then you can go on your honeymoon with Dai Mubai. " "What kind of honeymoon, teacher, are you talking nonsense..." Dai Mubai scratched his head, blushing a little. Gao Lengfan''s Zhu Zhuqing blushed even more at this time, and even the roots of his ears were blushing. Seeing the appearance of the two of them, everyone suddenly showed envy. After this period of competition, the relationship between the two of them also heated up sharply. If it weren''t for the instability and inconvenience to get married, if not, the two of them would have held a wedding long ago. "By the way, when are you two planning to get married for your wedding? You are not too young anymore, it''s time to get married. " The teacher urges marriage to be the most deadly. The couple of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing turned red again. "Regarding the marriage, Zhu Zhuqing and I have discussed it. After we are all Title Douluo, we will get married immediately. Although it may take a long time, it is also an incentive for us. At the same time, after becoming a Title Douluo, he was more stable after getting married. Otherwise, no one can predict what will happen in the future. " Dai Mubai''s explanation was somewhat reasonable, and Carl did not continue to urge the marriage. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing was also accompanied by a loud cry, and the spirit power on his body suddenly skyrocketed. Next second. Her spirit power had already reached level forty, and she even felt a little overflowing. Basically, after she obtained the spirit ring, she went straight to a level or two, which was not a problem. "Next is the right arm of this bursting and burning flame, which is a fire-attribute spirit bone. Among the people present, only Ma Hongjun is suitable, so this thing is for you to use. " "Hey! Thank you teacher!" Ma Hongjun smiled, and then took it over and absorbed it directly, without any muddle! In this way, his spirit power directly increased by two levels, from the original forty-first level to forty-third level. At the same time, his phoenix bloodline was also partly improved because of this soul bone. "Then the third soul bone in the Wuhun Hall is the wisdom skull of the condensed spirit. Among you, none of you is a martial spirit of the spirit system, and can barely get involved with the spirit, just because of Xiao Wu''s charm, Jianlun''s physical suppression, and Tang San''s special abilities. So this soul bone, the three of you figure it out, and I won''t be arbitrary. " Hearing Carl''s words, Xiao Wu curled her lips, and then said that she didn''t want it all. Jian Mo also shook his head, saying that it was useless to want this thing. Tang San originally wanted to refuse, but before he waited for him to speak, Carl threw his spirit bone directly to him. "Neither of them want it, so it can only be given to you. If you refuse, it would be a waste to keep this thing. And the next martial arts spirit is either to increase speed, or strength, or to improve some physical abilities, and the life span is only ten thousand years. Compared with this fifty thousand-year-old soul bone, it was far worse. Although this thing does not help you much. But sometimes, the abilities of the Spirit Department will have miraculous effects, so you should take it. And I heard that your father wants to take you to that place, and having soul bones is also convenient for you to experience in it. " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San blinked and asked. "Teacher, do you know that? But my father only told me two days ago!" "Nonsense, I proposed this matter to him, otherwise he would be reluctant to let you go to such a dangerous place to experience. Not just you, even I have to go, after all, I have promised your father to help him kill someone! " "kill?" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San nodded and did not continue to question. "I know Teacher Carl, I will absorb this soul bone." Chapter 693： Soul Bone Absorption Without too much hesitation. Tang San absorbed the spirit bone directly. Because it was a fifty thousand-year-old spirit bone, it caused Tang San''s spirit power level to also rise by two levels. Even if he is the soul king now, the promotion this soul bone gives him is very big! Tang San is already a fifty-third level soul king! Then Karl took out the fourth spirit bone. This soul bone was added after the subsequent changes to the rules of the Spirit Hall. Its ability is suitable for agile attack type spirit masters. It can increase the attack speed of agile attack type spirit masters and even increase its own spirit power. Such a soul bone is very suitable for Xiao Wu and Jian Zhu. In the end, Xiao Wu didn''t want it, and then Karl gave it to Jianzhu. After Jianzhu absorbed this soul bone, its level had changed from the original forty-seventh to the forty-eighth, which was one step away from the forty-ninth level. It is estimated that it will not be long before he will become a forty-ninth or even fifty-level soul king. Then the fifth soul bone is also from the Spirit Hall, this thing is very suitable for auxiliary spirit masters to use, can enhance their auxiliary ability. But this is not suitable for food-type spirit masters, because this auxiliary ability is a range increase, not a single increase. So this soul bone was handed over to Ning Rongrong without a doubt. After Ning Rongrong absorbed this soul bone, his soul power level also reached the forty-two level. The next sixth soul bone was the one Tang San gave to Karl before. This is a spirit bone that can increase strength, very suitable for Dai Mubai to use. In addition to him, Xiao Bone and Xiao Wu are also very suitable. However, after a few of them discussed in the end, Karl still handed it over to Dai Mubai. This allowed Dai Mubai to upgrade from the original forty-sixth level to the forty-seventh level. Immediately afterwards, Karl took out the seventh soul bone from the system reward. This is one of the system reward spirit bones, and its ability can greatly increase the spirit ability amplification effect of using this, and the amplification intensity is as high as 20%, which is very suitable for assisting spirit masters. But this ability has a very big limitation, that is, when using the boost, only one spirit ability can be released! In other words, when the user releases the first spirit ability, he cannot use the second spirit ability, otherwise the increase will not have its effect. In this way, it is to limit those martial arts that can increase in a large range, but to Oscar, a single auxiliary martial arts, there is a very large increase. That''s why Carl would give Ning Rongrong the soul bone at first instead of giving it to her. Because this soul bone not only has no amplification effect on the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, it even weakens its amplification effect, which is useless at all. Therefore, this soul bone was handed over to Oscar without any dispute, so that it could be absorbed smoothly. Oscar also instantly increased from level 41 to level 42, and he also gained a lot of energy. Immediately after that is the eighth soul bone. This soul bone is a skull, and its ability is to enhance mental power and the effect of martial soul. This spirit bone will not increase the spirit ability, but directly increase the ability of the individual spirit. In other words, everyone present is very suitable for this soul bone, which is a universal soul bone. But the most applicable is the lone goose. Because the source of her strength is not her own spirit ability, but her own spirit toxin! So this thing has the biggest increase for her. Looking at other people, although there is an increase, it is not as obvious as the Dugu Goose. So Carl gave this soul bone to the lone geese. After she absorbed the spirit bone, her spirit power level also increased from level forty-three to level forty-five. Originally, Dugu Goose was about to upgrade, this soul bone just added a catalytic effect, so she was allowed to upgrade to two levels in a row. And the ninth soul bone is a spine, its ability is to increase the density of its own bones, as well as the ability of the body and internal organs to resist. To put it bluntly, this is a defensive spirit bone, a spirit bone that enhances one''s ability to be beaten, and is very suitable for defense type spirit masters. Among the people on the scene, the only defensive spirit master, there was only a small bone. So Carl gave this spirit bone to him, and after he absorbed it, its spirit power also increased from level 42 to level 43. In the end there was a soul bone left. The effect of this soul bone is somewhat ordinary, but there is an advantage, that is, it can improve one''s own perception ability. This is a general-purpose spirit bone that is not very useful. The only advantage is that it is the second-year-old spirit bone, which is almost forty thousand years old. In the end, because everyone else had their own soul bone, Carl gave this soul bone to Xiao Wu to use. As a human being in the form of a soul beast, she has a natural resistance to soul bones. But in order to improve her strength and protect herself, she can only absorb it first. And when she absorbed this soul bone, her soul power also directly increased to fifty-fourth level two levels in a row! I have to say that the spirit bones with a higher age are very helpful for the improvement of spirit power. In this way, all ten spirit bones were allocated. Karl let them adapt to their soul bones first, and then talk about other things. Now the rewards have not been fully distributed, and the spirit bones are just handed over to them. Carl has more generous rewards, and he is ready! But before that, they still have to give them a period of activity. Now that they had just absorbed the spirit bone, it was the best time for them to master the spirit bone, so naturally they could not miss this opportunity. at the same time. Flanders and others also came to join in the fun, and then briefly reported something. Most of these things are about Xiao Wu, and the air-opening speech a month later. "Flander, please let me know now. Today next month, I will open a public speech. Come here if you want to listen, if you don''t want to listen, but if you want to make trouble, you can also come. As long as you are not afraid of death! I don''t mind, kill a few more here and find troublesome guys! " "Good! With your words, I will have confidence! Hehe!" Flander chuckled, then changed and left here. Carl looked at the back of him leaving, shook his head, and then put his gaze on the students present. "Okay, the free activities are over, now it''s time for me to issue the second reward!" "There are even rewards?!" "Is it so good?" "It''s really a surprise!" They thought that spirit bones were already the best reward, but no one thought that Carl still had rewards waiting for them. This reminds them of the promise that Carl said before! He really didn''t lie! Chapter 694： Devil Fruit! "Next, I want to give you some special rewards. I obtained these things by accident, and I also have this ability. And you can rest assured that this thing does no harm to you, and it can also enhance your strength. So just listen to me, and I have already picked it up for you. And don''t ask me the source of this thing, even if I say it, you won''t understand it. " Carl blocked their mouths first, and then took out a fiery red devil fruit! That''s right. Carl''s second reward is to give them a devil fruit suitable for each of them! "This kind of thing is called Devil Fruit, which is rare in the world! Basically, the devil fruit on my body is already 90 percent of this world. So you don''t need to look for other things, and you don''t have to ask, because no one will know such things as devil fruits. But you can rest assured that this thing has greatly improved your strength. And the most important thing is that there will be no more devil fruits in other places besides me. " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone rushed to be surprised. But they didn''t ask questions. After all, Carl had already said it, and even if they asked, he wouldn''t say it. So it''s better to wait quietly. Next, is Carl''s explanation time. He first briefly explained the basics of the Devil Fruit and how to use it. As for the side effects, there is no such thing. The products produced by the system must be fine products. When the Devil Fruit appears in the system mall, it means that this thing has no side effects. Even the Seven-Star Sword bought before will not have any side effects, that is, it is difficult for ordinary people to control it. It does not really control the human body. Not to mention the devil fruit, even if you go to bathe in the sea, you will not feel powerless. This is the power of the system. Then Carl took out the first devil fruit and handed it to Ma Hongjun. This devil fruit was carefully selected by Carl, and he chose the most suitable devil fruit for Ma Hongjun. That is the animal type monster speciesflaming phoenix fruit! The ability of this fruit is to transform him into a flame phoenix, possessing a very powerful flame power. But it is a pity that this devil fruit does not have the self-healing ability like a phoenix, which is a pity. But it doesn''t matter, the power of this devil fruit is not an ordinary fruit, it can be compared. And the most important thing is that there is no devil fruit, and it matches Ma Hongjun very well! It can completely change his strength! As long as he completely mastered this devil fruit, with his current level forty-two spirit power, even against a soul emperor at level sixty, he would be able to stand in a stalemate for a period of time. One can imagine how much this fruit has improved him! Then came the second fruit. This fruit is the fruit of the animal phantom beast specieswhite tiger! Its ability is also very simple, that is, incarnation of a white tiger, very suitable for Dai Mubai. Immediately after the third devil fruit, it is the animal typeDark Night Cat Demon Fruit, which is very suitable for Zhu Zhuqing. It is appropriate to leave it to him. The only pity is that this dark night cat demon is not an ancient species, nor is it a phantom beast, but a demon fruit of an ordinary species of animal. Carl has searched for other Eudemons species or ancient species, but this one does not have high affinity with her, so he can only choose this one. Then there is the fourth devil fruit, which is also the devil fruit of the Eudemons species, and the name is Moon Rabbit. Obviously, this is for Xiao Wu to use. It can transform her into a moon rabbit form, greatly improving her agility. And this fruit also has a special ability, that is, once the night comes, the strength will increase to a certain extent. Even the weakest increase is about 10%. If you encounter the moon, you must increase by at least 20%. If you encounter a full moon, your strength will increase by 50% directly! If it is cloudy, that is at least an increase of 10%, so the best way to use this fruit is at night. However, it can also be used during the day, but it does not increase the BUFF, but the conventional ability brought by this fruit can still be used. Then came the fifth Devil Fruit. There is no devil fruit, which is very familiar to Karl, because it is a poisonous fruit. And the side effects are eliminated, and there is no need for the devil fruit that has been diarrhea! You can even control toxins by yourself and create antidote! In this way, it gave the poisonous fruit very much room for development. And the one suitable for this devil fruit is naturally a lone goose. After all, she is the only Martial Spirit who uses poison and has a highly poisonous physique. But the thought that this beauty will become poisonous all over because of the poisonous fruit is a bit chilling! It''s just that mode, you don''t need to turn it on at all, but you can release the ability in another way. After all, the development of every Devil Fruit is related to people. Then the sixth Devil Fruit was given to Ning Rongrong. This fruit is also the devil fruit of the Superman family, and its name is the Flying Fruit. That''s right, it''s so simple and straightforward, called flying fruit. Because people in the Douluo world, even if they became Title Douluo, would not be able to fly at all without special abilities and flying martial arts. Unless you become a god. Therefore, the ability to fly is a very strong life-saving ability for the auxiliary soul master. In this way, Ning Rongrong also had the ability to protect himself. In addition, her devil fruit also has a special ability, that is, it can let the lives around him take off together! Yes, this is the opposite of Piaopiao Fruit! Fluttering fruit is to make the wind life form take off, but the flying fruit is to make the life form take off! In this way, it also gave Ning Rongrong a very strong support ability to help others fly. When facing the enemy at the same time, you can also make the opponent take off, and then cancel this ability, let it fall heavily to the ground! If there is no special power to break through this level of control, the opponent will be completely controlled by Ning Rongrong! Then the seventh devil fruit is the superhuman barrier fruit, which Carl gave to Oscar to increase his defensive ability. The eighth devil fruit is a superhuman bone-bone fruit, which possesses the ability of bone hyperplasia. By the way, it increases the density of bones, which is very suitable for small bones. Then came the ninth devil fruit. This is a strength fruit that can amplify one''s own strength and multiply it, and Carl gave it to Tang San to use it. After all, he has the Clear Sky Hammer, this thing is in his hand, and the power that can be used is very strong. Although there are more suitable Devil Fruits for him, Carl feels a bit contrary to him, so forget it. Chapter 695： Carls plan Immediately after that, there was the last devil fruit. This devil fruit was given to them by Karl, the only natural devil fruit! Although the natural devil fruit is powerful, it does not have the high potential of other fruits, and the upper limit is that way, and the degree of development is also constantly great! So Carl doesn''t really like natural devil fruits. But Jianlun has a Devil Fruit that suits him very well, that is Fengfeng Fruit! That''s right, this devil fruit that can summon strong winds and even turn into a strong wind, coupled with the ability of the sword idiot, is simply a perfect match! Since his own martial soul is not a sword, his attack power is very limited. But with this fruit, it''s different. Driven by the wind, every one of his moves without consciousness can raise a huge storm! And this storm is his sword intent! As long as the sword idiot can master this power, its strength will definitely increase exponentially! The above is the devil fruit that Karl gave to the ten of them. In this way, Carl''s rewards are distributed, and everyone gets their own corresponding rewards, but Carl''s trading points have basically bottomed out. After such a round of distribution, Karl''s trading point is left about 40,000. If he wants to buy something, it is not enough. But it doesn''t matter, because in the future, Karl can continue to earn trading points! And the most important thing is. Now Carl, already has a little bit, ready to be promoted to a demigod! Although it''s just a feeling, Carl has a hunch, as long as he can complete that thing next, he can definitely become a demigod! As for the true god, I am afraid that we will have to wait for a while. that''s all. After Carl helped Zhu Zhuqing obtain the spirit ring, he began to prepare for the next public speech. In addition. He even prepared some experimental arguments for creating souls. Although he hasn''t really experimented yet, for now. He can only use this method to try to make everyone realize what the soul is and what is the use in the end. that''s all. Time goes by day by day. Soon came the day of public speaking. However, the inner courtyard disciples of Shrek Academy had basically gone through their own practice as early as half a month ago. Even Xiao Wu was sent by Carl to the Star Dou Great Forest and handed it over to the Azure Bull Python to help improve her strength. During this period, Carl also met with Ditian, but the two did not communicate. Carl just glanced at each other, then hurriedly left. Now is not the time to talk to Ditian, he must become a demigod, and then study the soul of this thing, then there will be the capital to talk to Ditian, and even awaken the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena! Now Carl does not have such capital, so he can only do it step by step, not too much. "Ahem! Is everyone due?" On the stage, Flander asked. The audience was a mess. But the person sitting at the front is still relatively quiet, only the back one is a little confused. However, under the management of Liu Erlonggang and others, they soon calmed down. "It seems that everyone is here!" Flander glanced at the people present, then smiled. Sitting in the first row were Ning Zhifeng, Jian Douluo Chenxin, Bone Douluo Gu Rong, Dugu Bo and her granddaughter Dugu Goose, Emperor Xueye, and Emperor Xingluo''s son Davis. In addition to them, even the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family sent a Contra-level elder to listen to Karl''s public speech. Then the second row is the arrogance of the major colleges, or some teachers with more status. The third row and the fourth row are similar. Then the fifth, sixth, seventh, and further positions are all teachers from the small academy, or some retail soul masters. As for the people in the Spirit Hall, they have already arrived, and Karl found the people belonging to the Spirit Hall from the far corner. But since the other party didn''t make trouble, then Karl didn''t bother to get him out. "Next, what I want to say is very simple. Most of you come here, dont you just want me to give you an explanation? Now I can tell you why Xiao Wu will be my sister, why I want to be with human beings transformed into soul beasts! Because I have a goal, I intend to let humans and soul beasts live together completely! From now on regardless of each other! Live together! In other words, as long as my goal can be achieved, in the future, humans and soul beasts will no longer be hostile relations, but friends, and even relatives! " "how can that be?!" "How can human beings and soul beasts coexist peacefully!" "Under the crown of death, you are a bit too arrogant!" "Humph! If it weren''t for your reputation as Title Douluo, I wouldn''t be able to listen to such absurd remarks!" Many people below started to chat and discuss. But some people who knew the inside story and Karl''s true thoughts did not speak. Karl also frowned, not angry. Because of their reaction, Carl had already expected it. So he just released it gently, his domineering look, and all the people present were quiet. "You can discuss, UU read , but now please listen to me to finish. And before that, please read this information, this is the newest way to obtain spirit rings that I have studied with great concentration! In this way, I call it a soul, and a soul can provide at least two soul rings, and the age will not be weakened. The most important thing is that the spirit beast can accompany the spirit master to grow together, and even the spirit ring provided can continue to increase. Perhaps one day in the future, you and your spirit will grow together, and eventually when you become a Title Douluo, he will also provide you with nine spirit rings. This is not impossible! In this way, we don''t have to hunt and kill the spirit beast, and we don''t have to worry that one day in the future, the spirit beast will become extinct. Sign a contract with the soul beast, and then the soul blends, let it become your soul, this is my method! And the most important thing is that the spirit can be passed on, which is also a spirit ring that is convenient for the next generation, without having to hunt and kill the spirit beast. " Hearing what Carl said, and seeing the information that was distributed in his hand. These people present took a breath. They didn''t expect that Carl really planned to do this, and he was even ready to put it into action! This is really amazing. But at this moment. The Wuhun Hall staff who had been in the corner stood up. "I have a question, I want to know, have you succeeded in this plan?" Hearing the other party''s inquiry, Carl raised his mouth slightly and shook his head. "It''s only in the experimental stage at the moment, so you can look forward to the future scenarios. Okay, about the spirit beast, I can only say this, nothing else can be said. Next, let''s have a real content discussion, that is about Wuhun Palace, do you have any ideas? " Chapter 696： Olive branch After hearing Karl started discussing Wuhun Hall, these people in the audience began to talk. That was the person from Ming Wuhun Hall, who stood up again at this time. "The Spirit Hall of Souls now provides a lot of help to the spirit masters, and there are even subsidies. What ideas can we have, of course it is to support the Hall of Souls!" Hearing what he said, Carl smiled slightly, then nodded. "That''s right, the Spirit Hall is like this. I really want to support it, but I want to tell you that starting from today, our Shrek Academy will also begin to subsidize all spirit masters. What do you think?" "what?!" "Shrek Academy also subsidizes spirit masters?" "Are you kidding? How can an academy be compared with the huge Wuhun Hall?" Everyone felt incredible, even Ning Zhifeng in the audience and Emperor Xueye had their mouths open. Because of this matter, Karl didn''t discuss with anyone, only he knew it! Even Flanders dont even know why Karl said such things! "That''s right! Starting today, Shrek Academy breaks away from the Heaven Dou Empire and becomes the second neutral academy. During this period, we will take care of subsidizing soul masters. As long as you join our Shrek Academy, you can get twice the gold soul coin subsidy of the Spirit Hall, and there are various channels for obtaining soul rings. This is what Shrek Academy can do for you. Although our resources are not as many as the Wuhun Temple, I can guarantee one thing. That is, after the success of the Soul Project, all those who join Shrek Academy will be the first beneficiaries! You will all get your own souls, and we do not restrict other people and colleges, people from any country and sect to join! As long as you agree to join Shrek Academy, no matter where you are from, I can accept it unconditionally, except for Wuhun Hall! " Hearing what Carl said, everyone was shocked again. They all knew that Carl''s remarks were basically an open challenge to the Spirit Hall. So they can already think of what Wuhun Palace will do next. That is to vigorously suppress Shrek Academy! However, although Carl said very impassioned, but Shrek Academy now has nothing but a title. Even the resources are not much, so that even the average sect can''t compare with each other. Therefore, the current Shrek Academy does not have any appeal to most people who already belong to. Those who have not joined any forces, can try their luck here. But the most important thing is that some people want to take a gamble, the spirit that Carl said. Because this is the big head! It''s a pity that this thing, without more than five years, is impossible to appear. This is also the time given by Carl. As for when it will appear in five years, Carl is not sure, but there will probably be a framework at that time, and even a complete set of theoretical knowledge, it is just a matter of experimenting. So Carl''s remarks are somewhat useful for those who like to bet on the future. But most people still sneered at Carl''s magma. Especially the people in Ming Wuhun Hall, at this time he couldn''t wait to ridicule Karl directly, saying that he was not able to measure his strength, and he was a car. But when I thought that Karl was a rank ninety-nine titled Douluo, and Bibi Dong also gave an order not to let him cause trouble. That''s why he can be quiet. But besides him, there are still people from other colleges who question Karl. "Under the crown of the **** of death, you boasted and said that you want to contend with the Spirit Hall. Do you really have this ability? I suspect you are just emptying the white wolf for Shrek Academy. " "Yes, I think so too! What you said is not attractive at all, you are just drawing a pie for us!" Hearing someone questioning himself, Carl didn''t speak, he just smiled and didn''t even bother to refute. After all, these people are right. The Shrek Academy now has no capital to compete with the Spirit Hall. But it doesn''t matter, there will be time in the future. "Okay, I know all your questions, but this time I just made a statement. The specific choice depends on you. After all, people can''t be led by others all the time, otherwise it will appear that you have no brains. The most important thing is that what Wuhun Palace wants to do has basically reached the point where everyone knows it. If you want to follow the Spirit Hall, I will not stop it, but the one who lives to the end is not necessarily you. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a wicked smile, which made people shudder. At this moment someone stood up and wanted to speak, but Carl took a look at him, and this person was suddenly suppressed by the powerful spirit power. "Now that the public speech is over, you can hold back any questions you have! From now on, if you dont join Shrek Academy, whether its about Wuhun Temple, or about our future development or things about souls, I won''t answer you! This is the choice I give you, so please think about it, I didn''t persecute you. After all, there is no problem with your doubts about me, and Shrek Academy does not have any background and capital to contend with Wuhun Hall. But what I like the most is to gamble on the future, and this is my belief! " "Well, that''s all I have to say, and I will hand it over to Dean Flender in the next time." As he said, Carl put his gaze on Dean Flender and signaled that he could go on stage. Flender was a little surprised, because he didn''t know what to say next. Carl''s words can be said to completely disrupt his rhythm. But Carl doesn''t care about these. After all, if Shrek Academy wants to grow into a behemoth, this step is indispensable! And now torn his face with the Wuhun Temple is much better than hiding it. Because of this, it might be possible to attract some people who are enemies of the Spirit Hall to join Shrek Academy. So he still has a chance. And the most important thing is that the so-called resources are nothing more than soul bones and precious herbs. These things, Carl can buy in the system store. Except that soul bones are a bit expensive, the worst soul bones all require thousands of trading points, and for other herbal medicines, one hundred trading points can buy a few catties! Although this is only the most common, it is enough. As for the rare and precious herbs, the price did not exceed 1,000. So this is completely acceptable to Carl. Then Carl simply called Flanders for a few things, and left the lecture hall, ready to do the next thing. But at this moment, the system sounded. Chapter 697： Reward for white prostitution God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Enemy with Wuhun Hall and get 30,000 trading points! Option 2: Turn enemies into friends with Wuhun Temple, get 20,000 transaction points, freely assign skill points: 1, and freely assign attribute points: 1. Choice 3: Merger with Wuhun Temple, get 30,000 transaction points, freely assign skill points: 2, freely assign transaction points: 2. Seeing the choice appeared, Karl didn''t hesitate to choose the first one. Although the latter rewards are better, for Carl, there is no need to choose. But the third option, you can try it, and that is to forcibly merge the Martial Soul Palace. But in this way, it would be a bit contrary to what was said before, and Wuhun Palace was not so easy to merge. According to the original work, Wuhun Palace will fight until the last person, and eventually vanishes, leaving nothing. Therefore, the belief in Wuhun Temple still exists, and they will not merge easily. In response to this, it is better for Carl to simply choose one. Choose to complete and get 30,000 trading points! Turned out to be the task of choosing a prostitute? Has this system become so good now? Loved love! Carl really didn''t expect that after making a choice, he directly bought 30,000 trading points for nothing, which made him a little ecstatic. However, he is still as stable as an old dog on the surface, and no one has seen anything unusual about him. Then Carl returned to his office, began to organize things, ready to go to the killing capital at any time. But before that, Karl had already targeted a very good item that would help him kill Tang Chen! It''s a pity that this thing is a one-off, otherwise, Karl can keep it for use. But this thing can also be purchased directly, but it costs more transaction points. It takes almost 10 million transaction points to purchase. But if you change it to a one-time, you can buy it with only 50,000 transaction points. But before that, what Carl has to do is to use up the discount coupon first. "The system, help me use discount coupons, random discounts!" Discount coupons have been used, random to 40% off rewards! "It turned out to be a 40% discount! In other words, I can get a powerful item for 20,000 trading points, so it shouldn''t be a big problem to kill Tang Chen." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a smile, and he did not hesitate to use the discount coupon to purchase this item! Successfully purchased the Skylock Ability Card! Heavens Lock Ability Card: This ability card is a one-time item. It can only be purchased once in the mall within a month. When you have this card, this card will not be refreshed in the system mall. The ability of this card is the same as the ability of the Sky Lock Treasure, but this card is only a one-time use item, the duration cannot exceed 30 minutes, please use it with caution! That''s right! The item that Carl bought is the treasure used by the legendary Gilgamesh friend Enkidu, the lock of heaven! The blockade of this thing on the divine is very high! As long as you have a little divinity, you can be completely restrained, unless your divinity is strong enough to make you tremble. Otherwise, this thing is the nemesis of God! And Karl asked about the system, this thing is effective for several levels of gods. The answer is that the second-level gods and below are completely blocked, the second-level gods can break free slowly, and the first-level gods can break free quickly. The effect is less than one minute for the gods of the **** king level, and it is completely invalid for the saints above the **** king. ! In other words, even if this thing is the original Heaven Lock Treasure, its effect on the gods is limited. The first-level gods are basically the main gods, so the effect is very weak. The second-level gods are considered the backbone of the gods, and they still have an effect on them, but they are not particularly strong. The words of the third-level gods are regarded as lower gods. Basically, there are more demigods, and they can defeat this kind of gods, not to mention the influence of things like the lock of the sky on them. As for the demigods, let alone, completely restrained by this thing! Even if you are not a true demigod, but if you have a little power or breath of a **** in your body, you will be killed by this thing! But on the other hand, if you don''t have any breath of gods in your body, this thing is a treasure that is stronger than ordinary treasures. It doesn''t have much effect. But for Carl, this is his important prop for killing Tang Chen! But other than that, all curry sticks, deviance swords, and treasure ability cards such as staying at Maowang''s dining table were all in the system. The prices are also different, the most expensive of which is the Ability Card of Deviation Sword, which costs 100,000 trading points. This ability is to directly liberate the Deviance Sword once, and then it disappears. But its power is beyond doubt. After all, Carl had personally experienced the power of the Departure Sword, even if he faced the Departure Sword, his body and his own strength could not offset it, and he could only rely on the undead body to suppress it. So the power of this thing is still quite strong, but when he was in the Fate world before, he was completely restrained by his immortal body. But right now, the most suitable thing to kill Tang Chen was the lock of the sky, and nothing else was needed. Then Carl opened his own properties panel and took a brief look. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S Spirit: S Stamina: S Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasy Beast Species, Phoenix (Unawakened), Yellow Spring Fruit (Unawakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 2 Remaining assignable attribute points: 3 Transaction point: 50000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Prop: Heavenly Lock Ability Card (one-time, blocked for 30 minutes at most) "It''s almost like that. Buying an item at 20,000 transaction points, and it''s still an item specifically aimed at divinity, is not at all loss. If you use 50,000 to buy it, it is estimated to be a bit of a loss. After all, I am not sure whether there will be any choice to trigger the task when facing Tang Chen. " It hasn''t been to the killing capital yet, so Carl is not sure what will happen then. But he is now ready to go. Just have to wait for a while, now that Shrek Academy has been sorted out, and then you can go. Chapter 698： set off! "Carl, are you really going?" "Now on the Shrek Academy side, you will leave as soon as it stabilizes. If it is the Soul Palace next, what should you do with us?" Flander was a little bit reluctant to leave Karl. It has been half a year since the speech. During this time, Karl basically sorted out the internal affairs of Shrek Academy perfectly. There are hardly any omissions. At the same time, Xiao Wu came back halfway, and finally handed it over to Da Ming and Er Ming, who were responsible for protecting Xiao Wu. After finishing all these things, Karl also contacted Tang Hao yesterday, saying that he would go to the killing capital in these two days. However, in order to prevent Tang Chen from being suspicious, Carl would pass incognito, and then help Tang San a little bit. As for Tang Hao, he just waited for the news outside, and when Karl was about to take action on Tang Chen, he could just show up. So Carl plans to go to the killing capital today, but Flanders is obviously reluctant to bear it. "Don''t worry, the Spirit Hall is also accumulating strength now, and I can probably guess that they don''t have three years of preparation, so it''s impossible to do it. So I will come back in three years, and by the way, I can see if I can bring back the contract signing method of the soul. In this case, our Shrek Academy can also become more brilliant. " In the past six months, many people have joined Shrek Academy. Most of them are people who have enemies with the Wuhun Palace, so Karl is always willing to come, and one wants one. As long as they are of good character, Karl will not reject these people, even if their strength is not very strong. But in Shrek Academy, there are special teaching methods. Even if they are very old, their strength is not very strong, and they will exceed the limit, at least breaking through a dozen levels. Coupled with the Golden Soul Coins subsidized by Shrek Academy, it is twice that of the Spirit Hall. This also caused some people to come here just rushing to the Golden Soul Coin. But Carl doesn''t care. They are here for what they are. As long as they can become, resist the power of Wuhun Temple. This is Carl''s purpose. "Flander, Shrek Academy will leave it to you. No, you were originally the Dean of Shrek Academy, I can''t say that..." Kalmo touched the village of Basu for a while, then patted Flander on the shoulder and smiled. "Dean Flender, for the future development of Shrek Academy, you must work hard! Otherwise, we teachers and students will be ashamed! " "What you said, I don''t know how to respond to you..." Flander said helplessly, but Karl smiled and spoke again. "Take care over the past few years. If there really is a problem, use the walkie-talkie to greet me, and I will come back as soon as possible. Well, that''s all I have to say, now is the time to leave. " Carl said with a smile, and then left here. Flander looked at Carl from behind, then sighed. at the same time. Bibi Dong, who was in the Spirit Hall, looked at the intelligence in his hand, slightly angry. "The number of Shrek Academy has expanded by about three times in the past six months! They really planned to openly be an enemy of our Wuhun Hall! This Karl, I really don''t know what his mind is thinking! I think he is a lunatic, he still wants to live peacefully with the soul beast, is this possible? " Bibi Dong was a little angry. As soon as she raised her hand casually, the intelligence in her hand was automatically shattered, leaving no trace. Yueguan and Guimei below looked at each other, and then Yueguan spoke first. "Under the crown of the Pope, according to our informant, Karl left Shrek Academy today. Although he doesn''t know where he is going, according to the report, it is estimated that it will take a long time for him to return after he leaves. Should we do it now, taking advantage of the fact that there is only one Dugu Bo sitting in Shrek Academy, and then..." "I can''t do it. Although Shrek Academy has declared neutrality, their position is still located in the Heaven Dou Imperial City, and even their Sea Territory Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect have joined forces. In this way, besides the titled Douluo of Dugu Bo, they also have titled Douluo of the other two sects, who can help each other. In addition, it is impossible for Emperor Xueye to turn a blind eye to this kind of thing, so we still can''t do it. " "But I missed this opportunity..." Yueguan wanted to continue to persuade Bibi Dong, but was directly interrupted by the other party. "Needless to say, now is to continue to accumulate strength, when the time is right, I will eliminate each other one by one!" Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Yueguan and Guimei glanced at each other, then lowered their heads. "Yes! Your Pope!" ... Just like this time passed for a few more days. Carl wore a mask and came to the outskirts of the killing capital alone. If you want to enter the Slaughter City, you must drink Huangquanlu to be eligible to enter. But Carl knew that the raw material of this thing was the human soul. So it is absolutely impossible for him to drink. But this thing, taking it back for research, is still somewhat useful. After all, Carl wanted to study how the soul was born, so this thing just provided Carl with research materials. But before that, Karl still came to the tavern outside the Slaughter City and ordered a cup of yellow spring dew. "Boy, what did you commit, so you want to enter the killing capital?" The boss here speaks gloomily, and the whole person looks very gloomy, even a little disgusting. But Carl didn''t care. He just played with Huang Quanlu in his hand lightly, then used his power to condense it into a ball, and then placed it in his storage space. "If I say that I am here to kill, do you believe it?" "Hahahaha! I really laughed at me, but the city of killing even said it was here to kill? Although you don''t know who you are, you don''t even dare to drink Huang Quanlu, but throw it away. With your courage, let''s go home and drink milk, baby! " The boss mocked Carl frantically. Since Karl is wearing a mask, the people here don''t even know who he is. At this time, when the other people in the tube saw this, they also came to Carl''s side and surrounded him. "It''s so sinful! I don''t feel any smell of human beings from you, but the smell of killing. In other words, you have been completely integrated with the Slaughter City. In this case, you don''t exist more than necessary! " Chapter 699： Killing the Holy Land! "Dare to say that we don''t need to exist anymore? You kid, it seems that you are really tired of living! Hahahaha!" The people around laughed. They looked down on Karl in front of him completely, just because he didn''t drink Huangquanlu, so they would think that this kind of person is very cowardly! It''s just that these people have forgotten. They were obviously bloodbathed before, but now that they have changed a group of people, they dare to be so mocking. This situation makes Carl feel a little funny. As for why Carl knew about this kind of thing, it was Tang Hao that told him. Tang Hao also told Carl the way to enter the city of killing through killing. So he naturally wanted to use this method to kill all the way in, and finally directly find the king of killing Tang Chen, and then kill him! that''s all. Facing the threats of these people around him, Carl just smiled slightly. The bodies of these people suddenly became distorted! Their bodies, uncontrolled, began to think about folding in all directions. Painful screams continued one after another. Facing such a cruel scene, Carl didn''t have any fluctuations in his heart. Because all these people are damned! Carl doesn''t need to show mercy to them at all! "A group of self-defeating guys..." Seeing the corpses one by one, chasing down to the ground from mid-air, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head, then got up and left here. He followed the road next to the tavern, step by step up a deep and **** staircase. It didn''t take long before he came to a door. Around this door, there is a strong blood type power and killing meaning. And the most important thing is that from the first time he stepped here, Carl felt that a strange force of rules was exerted on himself! This is the peculiar rule of the Slaughter City, which can prevent the soul master from releasing the soul ability, and can only use his martial soul and soul power to fight! In this way, the combat effectiveness of the soul master was greatly restricted. If an ordinary spirit master enters it, its strength will be directly weakened by 90%, it is not impossible. However, those spirit masters who rely on their own spirits and physical fitness came here, but they were able to get unexpected benefits. Therefore, not everyone can come to the place of the Slaughter City. And when you come, you may not be able to successfully exit from here. Otherwise, why would so many people come to this place, but they were finally stayed here and integrated as a member of the Slaughter City. This is the power of the killing capital. People here, as long as they drink Huangquanlu and Bloody Mary, they basically cannot do without the Killing City. So only a small group of people can abandon this rule, resist the temptation, and get the experience they want. This is how Bibi Dong and Tang Hao used to be killed from the Slaughter City! Tang San and Hu Liena in the future will also use this method to kill them out of it. Apart from them, there are not a few people who can live unaffected from the Slaughter City. But when Karl came to this place, he didn''t intend to let the Killing Capital continue to exist. He will be responsible for liberating everyone here, and use the unique conditions here to carry out soul research. And he has a more important task, that is to kill Tang Chen! "The kid in front, you don''t have the breath of Huang Quanlu on your body, and you are an unruly kid?" Just as Carl was about to enter, a deep voice rang from the front. I saw a man wearing a scarlet armor, holding a very huge scarlet spear, and appeared in front of Karl. The spirit power fluctuations in this person are very strong, and the killing intent is quite solid. According to Karl''s observations, this person''s strength is at least a sixtieth-level soul emperor! As for the specific level, under the influence of the killing intent, there are some ups and downs, so I can''t see clearly. "Huang Quanlu is just to deceive ordinary people. It''s impossible for me to drink it." "If you don''t drink Huangquanlu, you are not qualified to go in! People like you who break the rules, I won''t let you in again!" Hearing what the other party said, the corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a flash came to his back. "It doesn''t count for you to say this!" "How can the speed be so fast?!" Seeing Karl teleported behind him, the man was taken aback. You know, it''s impossible to use spirit abilities here. So in his eyes, Carl''s use of void walking teleport is a very fast performance! But the rules here are not effective for Carl. Although he can''t use spirit abilities, the abilities of these spirit abilities are all derived from Karl himself. As long as he is willing, when he releases his spirit ability, he can even not release the spirit ring. So this is the case now. Karl''s ability to release himself will not be affected by the rules of the Killing City at all. However, he just learned about this matter. This is a very beneficial thing for Carl . "Little devil! Stop for me, I will never allow you who break the rules to enter the killing capital!" The big man screamed, the spirit power on his body was mixed with the actual killing intent, condensed in the spear tip, and released a very powerful blow! Even this blow caused a hint of turbulence in the surrounding air. But when Carl faced his strongest blow, he simply stretched out a finger, and then blocked his strongest blow! "Don''t be naughty, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you will continue to live!" The voice just fell. Domineering and domineering instantly rushed out of him. The powerful aura made this man lose his grip on the spear and threw it directly to the ground. The whole person also collapsed to the ground as if he had lost his soul. Not only him, but not far from the front, the guards who came to the gate were all shivering at this time, and they didn''t even dare to look at Karl, for fear that he would have to wait for others to solve it easily. With such a powerful force, they didn''t dare to resist at all. Then Carl gave them a look, and then went on. Without any hesitation, these people directly opened the gate of the Slaughter City to welcome Karl''s arrival. After Carl was completely in, the goalkeepers breathed a sigh of relief. "You said, who is this person? He wears a mask and doesn''t let us see his face clearly. I''m afraid he is a more famous person, right?" "I feel a bit like it, and this strength is a bit too exaggerated. At least this is the strength of the Soul Saint, or even the Contra? Otherwise, how could it be possible to suppress the captain so easily? " Having said that, these people looked at the man who was crushed by Karl, and then sighed. Chapter 700： City of Killing At the same time, Carl has entered the interior of the killing capital. But the place he came now was just outside the city of killing. In this area, it can be described as barren. All the surrounding houses are all in dilapidated condition, and even the people who live here are skinny and huddled together at this time. I don''t know, I thought it was some other creature. But Carl knows very well that these people rely on selling their bodies to survive here. Their blood is the best raw material for Bloody Mary, the City of Killing. Their soul is the raw material for making Huangquan Dew. As for their dead bodies, or those organs that were sold to survive, they will also be tributed to the King of the Slaughter City, that is, the God of Slaughter! Only in this way can these people survive here. And if anyone wants to attack these people, the Killing City will have special personnel to guard them. After all, these people have paid the protection fee, and the people of the Killing City still abide by the integrity in this regard. If the protection is not successful, the person who comes here to kill secretly will not have any good end. Because the City of Killing will issue a wanted order to such a person, so that they can directly become the nourishment of the City of Killing. So this kind of peripheral area is basically relatively safe. But the average life expectancy of people here is basically no more than 20 years. Especially for those born from it, it is difficult to live to adulthood. Even those adults who enter here will be greatly reduced in strength during this period of time, and will eventually become a waste. And the most important thing is that some soul masters who have been severely listed on the market, or even become disabled, will choose this way to survive. However, these people generally don''t live for too long, and they will become the nourishment of the killing capital. For these people, Carl has nothing to say. He will not come to the Virgin, he wants to save everyone in it, but the place of the Killing City really shouldn''t exist! This is Carl''s idea. Although he can''t save, he can''t save those who have already entered here. Dark he can prevent the future, there are still people entering here. Carl was thinking, while heading towards the center area These people around, after seeing new people appearing in the Slaughter City, they all looked at Carl with curious eyes. However, most of them have experienced a severe decline in strength. Although there is still some spirit power, I am afraid that even an ordinary great spirit master is not an opponent. So they can only look at Carl and don''t do anything to him. But at this moment. A group of people appeared in the ruins ahead. They seem to be quite young, and their spirit power fluctuates, all floating at the level of the soul king and the soul emperor. And these people are fully armed, and at first glance they are not good people. In this regard, Carl ignored them, but walked straight over. "The kid in front stop me! When you come here, you have to listen to us! Now give you a chance, stop immediately and give me three beeps, and then offer your blood! Otherwise, we will be rude to you! " The person who spoke was the strongest one in the field. His soul power is infinitely close to the soul sage, and it is very likely that it is already at the soul sage level. So he has a very high right to speak here. But for Carl, there is no threat at all. I saw him gently beckoning, and the yelling man in front of him was cut off instantly! "I have no intention of staying with you here. If you don''t want to die, let me go now." Carl said softly, without any intention of stopping. The people around were shocked when they saw their boss being killed in seconds by Carl''s understatement. But when they smelled the smell of blood, their eyes gradually turned into blood-red diffraction, and there was a touch of madness in their eyes! This is the role of Bloody Mary. As long as they encounter blood, they will become crazy and eventually lose their minds. But they haven''t reached this point yet, but after seeing the blood, they become a little maniac. After these people glanced at each other, they stood still for a while. Although their boss was killed, it didn''t matter. What these people were convinced was only the strength of their boss. Now that the boss is gone, it''s a big deal to change another one. Among the killing capital, the least valuable is the friendship between them. In this place, you can''t have any emotions, otherwise you will become someone else''s ghost! So these people don''t care about the life and death of their boss at all, but are a little happy. In this way, when they waited until Carl''s figure had completely turned his back to them, they finally started! Nearly twenty people started at the same time. The powerful soul power and killing intent rose to the sky at this moment! Their only goal is that is to kill Karl! But Carl was prepared. He is domineering, he has been staring here, wanting to see if they move. As expected, these people still chose to do it. Then there is no need for Carl to be merciful! I saw Carl took Hades in his hand, turned gently and swung a knife! The unpretentious one, but brought out a sharp sword aura! The powerful force caused a fierce storm around! Dozens of people who wanted to attack Karl were all cut off at this moment! No one is spared! Seeing this scene, the poor people around all took a breath! Some of these difficult households were once strong. Although they are not good enough now, they still have vision. But after seeing Karl''s attack, they immediately killed dozens of people, and they knew that this person''s strength was far beyond these people! "I can''t help myself!" Carl snorted coldly, closed the knife and left, even too lazy to take a look. at the same time. Inside the palace in the depths of the killing capital. An old man opened his blood red eyes! This person is the king of the Slaughter City, Tang Chen who is called the God of Slaughter! "It''s really interesting that a Title Douluo came in..." Tang Chen muttered to himself, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. But he did not choose to directly attack Karl, but beckoned and motioned to the attendant next to him. "Listen to my orders and arrange for the newcomers to have a good lesson! Remember to entertain him with the best treatment, and don''t worry about our loss. If anyone can kill him, I will personally reward him! " "Yes, Lord of Slaughter!" Chapter 701： arena "Is this the center of the killing capital? It looks pretty grand, but the killing intent here is indeed stronger than other people and places! But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, this kind of place will be destroyed sooner or later. Let it be here now and be arrogant for a while. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome and confident smile, and walked into this magnificent building. The first thing to come here is naturally to fight to participate in the arena of the Slaughter City and become the king of competition here. Because only in this way can there be a chance to get close to the **** of slaughter. Otherwise, if Carl wants to find Tang Chen, he can only go all the way. This was not only time-consuming and laborious, but also easy to be targeted by the opponent, so he chose to approach Tang Chen through the arena of the Slaughter City. But what Carl didn''t know was that he had been noticed by Tang Chen and targeted. If he knew this, he wouldn''t be so troublesome, but he chose to kill it directly. But it doesn''t matter if you slow down, because Karl still needs to use this place to conduct soul research. As long as the soul can be studied, the soul will naturally appear at that time. So Carl is not in a hurry now, all he needs is time. that''s all. After Carl signed up for the competition, because he was a newcomer, he needed to force the competition every one or two days. Otherwise, you will lose, and you will be disqualified from the competition, and you will be chased by the killing capital! Such rules are very compact. Basically, it is screening the strong and letting them kill each other! One or two days of rest, if you are seriously injured, you will not be able to recover at all. This is also why there are so many people in the outer area of ??the Killing City. Part of them can''t stand the intensity of the arena, and then voluntarily retire to **** other people''s tribute and provide themselves with space for survival. Either you use yourself as a tribute to linger for a while. One can imagine how exaggerated the fighting intensity here is. After all, everyone wants to rush forward, to become stronger, to become the king of slaughter, and to be close to the **** of slaughter! But there are very few that can really be done. However, if the people here can win more than 50 games in a row, they will have more free time and can rest for a long time before fighting. In this way, they can allocate their time freely. After all, those who have won fifty games in a row are more or less strong. But even so, they have to fight two games a month, and they still cannot lose the game, otherwise, they will be beaten back to their original form and start from scratch. If you can get a hundred consecutive victories, you will be eligible to join the God of Slaughter! And after a hundred consecutive victories, even the top powerhouse in the killing capital. Not only do they have some privileges, they can see the **** of slaughter, and they don''t even have to fight all the time. And this part of people is called the King of Slaughter, that is, the watch of the arena. In addition, people with more than 50 consecutive victories will not meet in the subsequent arena battles for the convenience of maintaining a winning streak. If they encounter some dark horses, they can only consider themselves unlucky. But in general, after 50 consecutive victories, it is easy to achieve 100 consecutive victories, unless you really meet some unreasonable people. For example, two people who came here one after another six months ago. Carl also bought some news about the Slaughter Arena through the intelligence personnel here, and then learned that Hu Liena and Tang San were already here and had won more than 50 victories. The two of them won such a high victory in just half a year, and they are still sprinting! And more importantly, although the two were enemies before, they formed a team in order to be able to beat a hundred victories and gain more powerful strength! In this way, the two of them can participate in the team mode of the killing arena, and both of them will win the field after victory. And the rewards of this model are more generous than the general model. But even so. The two of them, an average of three months, have to participate in a personal station. This is the rule. If you don''t participate in the call, you will still be chased by the people of the killing capital. After Carl learned the news, he also felt interesting, and then asked Tang San and Hu Liena where they were now. It''s just the intelligence personnel here, and they don''t sell everything. In this way, those who have won nearly one hundred games in the future are very likely to become the strong men who have won one hundred games in a row and become the subordinates of the God of Slaughter. These intelligence personnel, although they can obtain all kinds of information, they dare not sell it casually, otherwise it would be easy to cause death. Because those with privileges can kill indiscriminately in the killing capital! As long as you don''t overdo it occasionally killing one or two people, no one will care and stop it. Therefore, this intelligence officer dare not sell this kind of intelligence at all. In this regard, Carl also has some understanding, after all, the other party still wants to survive. But in this case, Karl needs to understand it himself. So he chose a code name for himself, that is, Death! In this way, when he participates in the arena, both Hu Liena and Tang San will notice him. Anyway, the people here can''t pass the information, so Karl can use his special walkie-talkie to pass the information. So don''t worry at all, Bibi Dong will know that he is here. It''s just a pity that the walkie-talkie in Tang San''s hands seemed to have been damaged due to the battle. In addition, Tang San himself didn''t know how to repair, so Carl couldn''t contact Tang San. If not, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome. that''s all. As time goes by. Almost half a year has passed. In almost five months and fifteen days, Karl won to 51 rounds in a row, successfully became a strong man, and obtained his own unique residence! not only that. After winning fifty consecutive victories, he even got a lot of gold soul coins and some precious treasures as rewards. Especially the Bloody Mary was also taken as a reward and sent to Carl. If you want to buy this thing, the price is very expensive, it can be said to be a sky-high price! Therefore, people who live here may not be able to drink a few times a month. But Carl is not interested in this thing. What he is interested in is the person who made it and the formula. So he has been studying for half a year, and now after the last cup is finished, he can almost understand the principle. Chapter 702： The final victory! "It''s almost like this. I have checked some research on the soul. It seems that it will take a year and a half to continue to study here." Carl gathered up his laboratory equipment while talking, and then threw the Bloody Mary into the trash can. This thing has been studied almost, and for him now, it is basically of no use. What Carl wants most now is the production method of Huang Quanlu, but he still needs some conditions to get this thing. But now he has won fifty-one consecutive victories, so he doesn''t have to worry about the following problems. And the opponents he encountered before, although their strength looked good, there were even strong men at the Soul Emperor level. But in front of Carl, it was simply vulnerable! Even if it is a gatekeeper with fifty consecutive victories, the strength is almost at the level of Title Douluo, but in front of Karl, there is still no ability to resist. Carl came here with his current strength, purely bullying, and he is not really interested in this kind of thing. Now Carls main purpose is to get the new Huangquan Lotion and the formula of Huangquan Lotion first. that''s all. Another half year passed. It''s been a whole year since Karl came to the killing capital. His winning streak has reached an astonishing ninety times, and he will soon be able to reach one hundred times! The winning streak of Hu Liena and Tang San, who had been ranked first before, fell to second and third, seventy-eight times and seventy-one times respectively! From this we can see how long Carl has fought in the past six months. He averaged almost five or six days, almost a week, and he would come to the arena once. It is precisely because of this that he can get a winning streak, and then attract everyone''s attention! In addition, Carl also succeeded in attracting the attention of Tang San and Hu Liena during this period of time. His title of Reaper was actually noticed when he won fifty games in a row. But Hu Liena and Tang San didn''t care. In the eyes of both of them, this is just the same name, and it''s not a big deal. But as time went on little by little, the two of them also watched Carl. Then I discovered that no matter what kind of enemy Carl faced, he was a quick kill! That''s right, it''s a spike! Don''t be muddled! Even if his opponents are basically of the Contra level, for Carl, they will all be killed by a single move. It is precisely because of this. Tang San was almost certain that the **** of death in the arena was his teacher Karl! But here, Karl not only wears a mask, but even wears a black robe, so that people can''t see his face. If it wasn''t for Karl''s strength to be too strong, Tang San wouldn''t dare to recognize him. But this also shows his caution. So today, Tang San took the initiative to find Karl and communicated with him. By the way, I also saw the soul that Carl was studying. This made Tang San even more shocked. Because he discovered that his teacher, Carl, came here really to study the soul, so he came here! In addition, Karl also told Tang San about his plan to kill Tang Chen. Because some plans require Tang San''s help, he can just play a certain role in the plan. In addition, Hu Liena was forced into the team by Carl. She didn''t like Karl, especially when Karl publicly announced that Shrek Academy was an enemy of Wuhun Hall. But now Hu Liena and Tang San''s relationship, after a year of tempering, has basically become very deep. Although they were enemies before, the current situation looks more like a couple. This surprised Karl a bit. Because of Carl, there have been some changes in this world, and the butterfly effect has also appeared. Tang San and Xiao Wu are no longer a pair, but now it looks like Tang San and Hu Liena are a bit like a pair. Especially when the two of them listened to Karl''s explanation of the plan and the spirits. The two of them would unconsciously leaned against each other, then stacked their hands, and sometimes even grabbed each other. If it hadn''t been for Kaldor''s glance, the two of them would not have even noticed, and would put their hands together unconsciously like this. However, after being discovered by Carl, the two of them were also very quick and separated. Obviously, both of them know who they are. Shrek Academy and the Martial Soul Palace are in a hostile relationship. If the two of them fall in love, the end result will definitely not be too good. It''s just that during this period of time against the enemy together and experiencing the relationship of life and death together, the two of them have already developed feelings. In this regard, Karl didn''t mean to stop him, and even planned to bring them together. After all, Carl supports free love, even if the opponent is from the local camp, after all, sometimes the enemy can become a teammate. However, the biggest obstacle to the two of them being together is Bibi Dong If Bibi Dong is angry because of this, I am afraid Hu Liena will force Tang San to separate. Carl also reminded them both of this point, so that they were mentally prepared. Regarding this, Tang San and Hu Liena didn''t say a word, and didn''t mean to explain at all. that''s all. Carl and the two of them simply flirted, and after the matter about the killing capital, they separated. Now the strength of the two of them is not very strong, and Karl also needs a period of time to study, so they are not used at all. that''s all. Carl studied while winning streak, and finally won ninety-nine wins! This is not the most important. The most shocking thing is that in every battle of Carl, he killed the opponent with one blow! Such strength has discouraged many people who want to challenge him! The powerful force has won the respect of everyone present! Next, what he is about to face is a 100-game winning streak! As long as he can win a hundred consecutive victories, he will eventually get a chance to meet Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, as well as a reward! That is free choice, there is something in the city of killing, as a reward for yourself! In this way, Carl can choose a yellow spring lotion and a recipe for yellow spring lotion as his reward. But the only pity now is that Karl doesn''t know whether the rewards are included in the package. Afterwards, Carl''s last game, after he came here, nearly a year and a half, finally arrived! But this game is a bit special. Because the enemy he faced was no longer a Contra, but a Titled Douluo! This is his final level! It is completely different from everyone before! Chapter 703： Title Douluo! "It turned out to be Title Douluo?" "Could it be that Slaughter Arena, has the rules changed recently? Why is my opponent a Title Douluo?" Seeing the man appearing in front of him, Carl felt something wrong. at the same time. The system sound also rang. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Choose to admit defeat, leave the killing capital, and get 10,000 trading points. Choice 2: Defeat the Titled Douluo in front of you, become one of the kings with 100 consecutive victories, and get 30,000 trading points! Choice 3: Kill the opponent and face the anger of the God of Slaughter, get 100,000 trading points, freely assignable skill points: 3, freely assignable attribute points: 3. See the choices that appear in the system. Carl chose three without hesitation. In this killing arena, he killed from beginning to end, and has been killing until now. It is precisely because of this that his title of Death God has also gained a very big reputation here. And Karl weighed the pros and cons, and felt that it would be more profitable to kill the person in front of him directly. After all, he killed ninety-nine, not bad for the one in front of him. And the people in the Slaughter City, except Tang San and Hu Liena, most of the others are considered to be the ones to be killed. So Carl will not show mercy to them. Thinking of this, Carl smiled, and then carefully looked at the opponent''s strength. This Contra''s spirit power fluctuates, probably at the ninety-three level, to the ninety-fourth level. Although his spirit power level is not very high, but if his killing intent is real, it is higher than other people, I don''t know how many grades it is! With such a power as him, it''s almost impossible to condense the killing field! But this last kick is the realm that most people can''t break through. This person is no exception. But it cannot be denied that his current strength is indeed very strong, which is beyond doubt. If it were placed in the outside world, I am afraid that his power is now fully deployed, and he will not be weaker than the ninety-five, or even the ninety-sixth-level Title Douluo! Even if you defeat them, it is not without problems. It might be a little difficult to face the Titled Douluo of Level 97. But from here it can also explain how powerful his current strength is! "Reaper, I don''t know where you came from, and for what reason you chose to enter the killing arena. But I can tell you that the God of Slaughter has an order and wants us to take action to solve you! We sent so many people to fight with you before, but none of them were your enemy. Now, I want to see what you have in the end that can force me to end in person! " The man''s voice was a bit gloomy, and then he released his martial soul. It was a kind of martial spirit that resembled a ghost, with black mist covering its whole body, which looked very gloomy. At the same time, Carl could see that above this huge martial soul, there were a pair of red eyes, which gave people a shuddering feeling. This sense of oppression brought by the spirit of martial arts was also passed on to Carl, but it did not affect him. It''s just a little bit of a headache. After all, the titled Douluo in front of him is still a bit strong. If Karl wants to solve him, he really can''t do it if he is not serious. It''s just that the words he just said made Carl a little surprised. He didn''t expect the other party to be so honest, so he told his plan. This is too touching! However, he guessed that he was very confident in himself, so he would say this, but he obviously miscalculated Karl''s strength. "Since you have said so, then come on, I want to see what kind of ability your subordinates of the **** of killing have, dare to speak out in front of me!" "Huh! Kid, today I will let you see what is meant by absolute strength suppression! The people you dealt with before are only half-hearted, but I am different! I''ve said Jingjing, a strong man baptized by the Lord of Slaughter! You met me and was killed, you can only be considered unlucky, but if you can defeat me, Lord Slaughter, you may even look at you high. At the same time you will join the adult''s command and become the adult''s servant! " "Don''t be funny, I don''t want to join him, and you think you can survive in my hands? Tell you the truth, after I kill you, I will kill Tang Chen next step, which is the **** of killing in your mouth! " "What?! How dare you be so presumptuous, looking for death!" Hearing what Carl said, the man became furious, and his eyes became extremely red, as if he had been stained with blood. At the same time, the killing intent on his body also broke out at this moment. The Wuhun without substance, it merged with his body, and his body was also covered with a layer of black smoke. At the same time, a layer of bone claws with metallic luster appeared on the position of his hands and wrists! See this scene. Carl was slightly surprised. Because he can see that these bone claws are his external spirit bones! In this way, the opponent''s strength is stronger than Carl thought. But it doesn''t matter Carl is still in hand! "go to hell!!!" Facing Carl, the man said contemptuously, but he still tried his best to kill Carl! Because he knew that even if Title Douluo didn''t use spirit abilities, it was still very strong based on physical fitness alone. So in his case, facing Carl''s previous enemies, in addition to the latter two, he can also achieve a one-shot seckill! It is precisely because of this that he will do his best against Carl! But facing the opponent''s all-out effort, Karl just shook his head indifferently, and then took Hades in his hand. "Hades, you never had a chance to play before, because the enemy is too weak. Today, let you show up for once! " As Karl''s voice fell, Hades exuded a strong demon power, and the blade trembled slightly. And at this moment, the opponent rushed up, claws digging into Karl''s heart! Seeing that the opponent''s attack was so straightforward, Carl blocked it lightly and took a step back. Upon seeing this, the other party showed a smile and directly launched a storm-like attack! The powerful strength and extreme speed are continuously transmitted to Carl''s body through the bone claws. This force, even if it is placed outside, few people can break free. But Karl, it only took a few seconds to get acquainted with the opponent''s rhythm, and then he could stop them all! At the same time, Karl also found a chance and gave the opponent a knife backhand directly! Ling Li''s sword energy pierced the sky, tore the opponent''s chest, knocked it back tens of meters, and directly hit the wall on the other side! But this is not over yet! Karl''s power broke out again! Dozens of slashes, like rain in an instant, tilted down! Did not give the other party any chance to breathe! Chapter 704： Fierce battle! Ling Ling''s slash, engulfing powerful soul power, at this moment, intensively hit the enemy''s body, triggering a violent explosion! Carl didn''t use his full strength with this blow, but he also got serious, at least compared with before, he still used a few more points. However, Carl himself knew very well that this kind of attack could not cause a fatal blow to him. So this is just the first round of temptation. Carl wants to try, if this person has any other abilities, if not, the battle will probably end here. But the same as Carl thought. Although this person was attacked by Carl. He slammed directly on the wall and received a round of bombing. But for him, such an attack would not be fatal, and it didn''t even cause him any effective damage. Because on the opponent''s body, a thin layer of black mist appeared, covering him. It was this strength that prevented him from being injured and blocked all Carl''s slashes. "It''s an amazing power. If it weren''t for my quick response, I would really die here. It seems that you are not as unbearable as I thought. Since you have such strength, then I am really moving! " As soon as the voice fell, the man rushed up instantly! Under this layer of black mist, his speed is completely different from before! If we say that his speed before, in Carl''s eyes, it is like the speed of a tortoise. Now, his speed is almost advanced to the running speed of a rabbit. However, this speed is still not worth mentioning in front of Carl! It just made Carl a little curious that whether this black mist was his soul bone or the power of the spirit, it could directly increase his speed by multiples! Such power is really amazing. But even so, if he wants to hurt Karl, it''s still impossible. Carl now is holding Hades with one hand and is here to defend the opponent alone. This man, no matter what angle he attacked, he couldn''t break through Karl''s defense, and he couldn''t even move his body a step! This situation lasted for nearly five minutes. Those audience members have already held their breath at this time. For them, this battle was quite terrifying. Most of the people present could not see the movements of Karl and the opponent at all. The only thing they could see was that no matter how hard the other party tried, there was no way for Karl to move! Such strength is too exaggerated, and more importantly! Carl''s other hand is still behind him, and he has no intention of using it! This means that he still has extra energy. Even in the face of such a storm-like attack, he can deal with it calmly! Such power is really scary! At the same time, they also understood why the God of Slaughter had to send a Title Douluo to come here to intercept Karl! Because of his strength, it is too strong! It''s even a bit strong enough to exceed the normal specifications! Especially the words that Carl said before the battle shocked everyone''s eyes at the very beginning. After all, he intends to come here to kill the God of Slaughter! "It''s worthy of being a teacher, it''s really too strong!" Tang San was wearing a mask, sitting in the audience, watching this scene where Karl was fighting, feeling very excited. He knew very well that if he played himself, whether it was encountering Karl or the person who was fighting against Karl, there would be no place to bury him! Because they made up their own combat power, the title Douluo-level spirit power alone was enough to crush Tang San. After all, Title Douluo and above, and Title Douluo below, that is two worlds. Without the spirit ability, the spirit power and martial spirit can''t do anything to give full play to the situation. People below Title Douluo level are not too far behind in the Slaughter City. Even with the 89th-level Spirit Douluo, Tang San relied on his hidden weapons and various physical skills to stalemate with it. Even Hu Liena, relying on her physical abilities, can compete with Contras below level 85! But a titled Douluo-level spirit master, that is another world. Although Tang San relied on his rare hidden weapon, he could still kill Title Douluo. But that was limited to the titled Douluo at level ninety-one and ninety-two. On the Internet, the effect of hidden weapons will be greatly reduced, or even completely ineffective. Coupled with the complete suppression of spirit power, even if the Slaughter City were to be killed, Tang San would not easily provoke the Title Douluo of this place. Because I can''t beat it! "Now their battle has lasted for seven or eight minutes. I don''t know when the teacher will start to fight back, but I feel that the teacher should still be testing the opponent''s limits. If you don''t fully push the opponent''s limit, there is no way to accurately control the power, and then kill it with one move! After all, according to the teacher''s plan, he still had to retain some hidden power to face the **** of slaughter. " Tang San said to himself I don''t know who was explaining Carl''s current behavior. Hu Liena on the side also nodded, and then smiled. "Little San, you are right, but your teacher has always been like this? Have you seen him make a shot before? I always feel that he seems to be able to deal with anything no matter what! Especially a year ago, when my teacher blocked him in the Wuhun Hall, he was so calm. " Hu Liena asked. But when she said the last sentence, she blushed slightly. After all, she was also in the line of blocking people at the time. Originally, Hu Liena thought that she would be enemies with Karl and Tang San for the rest of her life. But who can think of it. She and Tang San came to the Slaughter City almost at the same time, and then the two supported each other, and finally achieved what they are now. Moreover, in this place of life and death, the birth and death of the comrades have caused their feelings to undergo wonderful changes. Now that the two of them have done everything, they are just about to officially announce that she and Tang San are lovers. In this way, she couldn''t avoid Karl. Therefore, Hu Liena really didn''t know how to resolve their hostile relationship. When I think of this, Hu Liena''s face becomes a little ruddy. Tang San saw Hu Liena blush at this time. He didn''t know what she was thinking, but thought she was a little shy, so he put his hand directly on hers. "The teacher''s true strength has never been seen before. When he was at level ninety-eight, he defeated the siege of Senior Sword Douluo and Senior Bone Douluo. At the same time, I also heard that before I went to Shrek Academy, he personally took action to kill the ghosts and Yueguan who came to ask for trouble, and at the same time forced your teacher back. " Chapter 705： Hu Liena and Tang 3 "There is such a thing?!" "My teacher, why didn''t you tell me about this?" Hearing Tang San''s words, Hu Liena was a little surprised. She never knew that the Spirit Hall had taken the initiative to trouble Shrek. In her impression, she had always thought it was Shrek Academy, and was not dealing with Wuhun Palace. Or because of Xiao Wu''s affairs, Carl and Bibi Dong became enemies. But she didn''t expect it to go back a long time ago! This is really surprising. Because Hu Liena at that time was only in her teens and had been practicing with great concentration, and had never heard of this. But suddenly, Hu Liena seemed to be thinking of something, and her face was surprised. "I remember. It seems that more than ten years ago, Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo were ridiculed by other elders because they were killed in seconds. At that time, I didn''t know what was going on, I just thought that the two of them had lost the game with others, so I didn''t take it seriously. But thinking about it now, this time is right! It turned out to be Wuhun Palace, who took the initiative to trouble Shrek Academy. Fortunately, I have always believed in the teacher, and I believe what she said is that Karl has been provoking things like Wuhun Palace. It turned out that it was the teacher who made up lies to deceive all of us! " Hu Liena suddenly felt a little angry. She didn''t expect that what she believed for so many years would all be in vain at this moment. For a while, she even felt that her teacher''s majestic and upright image had collapsed, completely unrecognizable! Bibi Dong, who originally stood tall and unattainable in the depths of her heart, has now become dust all over the floor, and will be trampled on! This feeling is really a bit uncomfortable. "Didn''t you know? I thought that Bibi Dong would tell you everything. It seems that she doesn''t know how to tell you anything!" Tang San sighed, feeling worthless for Hu Liena. Hu Liena shook her head and clenched Tang San''s hand tightly. "It doesn''t matter, she is my teacher no matter what, but in this way, my admiration for her is reduced by three points. If the Spirit Hall of the Soul is really an enemy of your Shrek Academy in the future, maybe I will know what choice to make when I arrive. " "Don''t say this, it''s fine for us now, and we won''t have much change in at least ten years. So don''t look too much, maybe after a while, the Wuhun Temple will disappear, and we can also announce our identities openly, right? " Tang San said with a smile, then reached out and touched Hu Liena''s hair to comfort him. Hu Liena also nodded and bit her lip. Although she was wearing a mask, this expression and posture looked even more beautiful and alluring. A natural sense of flattery is perfectly presented in her body. Even without using martial arts, she can turn the fascination of sentient beings over, and want to keep getting close to her, approaching her, falling in love with her, and finally possessing her! This is what most people in the killing capital think of Hu Liena. Therefore, when Hu Liena first arrived, she suffered hardship, and even almost got stronger. However, relying on her extraordinary strength and her own will, she resisted. However, the power of the Slaughter City still made her martial soul gradually lose control, and then began to expand its influence. Fortunately, a few days later, she waited until Tang San appeared. But at the beginning, Hu Liena thought he was also affected by his own ability, and then he wanted to get close to him. Coupled with the two of them, they were originally enemies, and naturally they wanted to fight. But Hu Liena realized that she was wrong, because at that time Tang San was the only one, and she didn''t receive the influence of her ability and the passive effect of Martial Spirit. Then he took the initiative to stand up and protect himself. Because according to Tang San''s words, it is not easy to meet an acquaintance here. If possible, he wants to abandon the previous suspicion with Hu Liena and experience together in the Slaughter City. It is precisely because of this that Hu Liena was moved. Then the ghost messenger agreed to Tang San''s request, and finally teamed up with him. However, at the very beginning, the two people were still on guard against each other, for fear that the other party would attack and kill themselves in order to win. But later, when they encountered a real crisis, the power of the two awakened at the same time. It was also that time, they protected each other, supported each other, used their remaining strength to defeat their opponents, and won a 50-game winning streak! And since this battle, their feelings have heated up. As the contact time became longer and longer, the cohabitation life gradually began. Then I did something I love to do. Then, they learned about the appearance of the rookie Grim Reaper here, and they caught their attention. "I didn''t expect it. One and a half years passed in a flash. It is really shameful to think about the scene where we were wary of each other a year ago! Obviously I was worried about the opponent, but I had to beware of the opponent. Although he was a teammate, there was no tacit understanding. This feeling was really uncomfortable. " Tang San said in the same way. Hu Liena also nodded, making an insignificant um. It is not easy for these two people to go to the present. Fortunately, Carl expressed his support. The only problem now is Bibi Dong. That''s why Tang San proposed to enjoy the present. As for the future, there is still time to consider. Hu Liena also agreed with this statement, but she still planned to hide her relationship with Tang San to prevent Bibi Dong from noticing it. Otherwise, Bibi Dong might run away. "Fifteen minutes have passed, and the teacher''s movements are fast, and the other party can''t stand it anymore. It took so long for the teacher to get serious, indicating that the opponent''s strength is still there! " Tang San was a little surprised. Hu Liena also nodded, then pulled Tang San up and said: "Let''s go, according to the plan, go and prepare those things!" "Well, let''s go together!" Just when the two of them left together. In the arena, as the two of them said, the situation has changed significantly! Because Karl moved! But he didn''t step back, but pressed forward and started to approach the enemy in front of him! His swing speed, based on the other party''s ability to react, began to speed up gradually! And most importantly, Karl is still holding a knife in one hand! In terms of strength, he also completely crushed the opponent! Such strength makes people feel a little desperate! Because every time Carl takes a step, this person has to take three steps back, otherwise there will be no room to block Carl''s counterattack! This situation made him very aggrieved. Chapter 706： Huangquan 1 dollar "Asshole! Are you kidding me on purpose!" "Every time I was a little faster, stronger than me, and stronger than me. Every time, its just right. You bastard, are you playing with me? ! " The man was somewhat unbearable. He jumped straight back, forcibly interrupted his fight with Carl, and then yelled. Because he knew very well that every time Carl released his power, it was just right a little more than himself. This situation made the other party feel a little shuddering, but at the same time he felt extremely angry at Carl''s behavior! He lost the calmness he had when facing Karl at the beginning, but became a little angry. His eyes and even the white of his eyes became pure red under this anger! The murderous aura on his body and the thick black fog gradually became stronger! But these things are still not a threat to Carl. "I''m just confirming something. To be honest, I am very interested in your kind of real killing intent. But other people are too weak, and your strength is about the same, so I plan to do an experiment for you to see what use this thing is. However, according to the current battle, if this thing does not form a domain, it is not very useful. But for you spirit masters with a lower level, it is a way to strengthen your strength. After all, this kind of killing intent that can become an entity is still very lethal. And it can also achieve unexpected results, injuring the opponent, which is very good. After all, no one will defend against such illusory things as murderousness. " Hearing what Carl said, the other party felt as if he had been humiliated. Now he feels uncomfortable, and a fire is burning deep in his heart! This group of anger is telling himself that he must kill the man in front of him, otherwise he will be forever! This kind of thought continued to magnify in his mind and eventually caused him to completely lose his mind! "Dare to humiliate me! Go to hell!!" Accompanied by a roar, he burst out with all his strength and rushed up again. He could no longer control his anger and completely lost his mind. And this is also a side effect of killing intent, which can magnify his negative emotions and eventually lose control completely. But this power can also be controlled, as long as you don''t play with Bloody Mary and Huang Quanlu. Because these two things inspire your inner killing and other negative emotions. If it is pure killing intent, it is better to control, Tang San Hu Liena is the best example. In addition to the two of them, Tang Hao outside was also a living example. But Bibi Dong can only be regarded as a negative example, because her emotions will occasionally get out of control. But most of the time, it''s still good. After all, she has experienced that kind of thing, and it is understandable that she occasionally loses control. His gaze returned to Karl. Now he, facing the opponent''s attack, was directly hit by a shock wave! The ability to shake the fruit instantly smashed the atmosphere and knocked the opponent into the air at the same time. This man hit the wall once again, causing the entire arena to shake. "Now you have no use value. I have almost studied things like killing intent, so you can go to death! " The corner of Carl''s mouth slightly raised and said softly. Then he held Hades with both hands and slowly placed it in front of his eyes. I saw demon power, armed color domineering, overlord color domineering, **** aura and yellow spring aura, at this moment, all converged on Hades! The powerful breath brought an unparalleled sense of oppression, causing all the surrounding audience to bow their heads and tremble. Some of the weaker people even foamed at the mouth and went into a coma on the spot! Some people are more exaggerated. Under this pressure, they knelt down insincerely, because this can relieve the double pressure that Karl put on them mentally and physically. An unprecedented spectacle appeared on the arena at this time! That is, one-third of the audience fell away while watching a competitive game. Then another third of the audience had to kneel down. The remaining third, only a small part of it, has not been greatly affected. But the other large part was forced to lower his head and can only rely on the peripheral vision to see what is going on on the court! at the same time. That Ming man, also under this pressure, became unable to move an inch. His body seemed to be not his own. This feeling refreshed him, and even felt the fear that he hadn''t tasted for a long, long time! This kind of power makes him feel scared, makes him feel scared, and makes him want to escape! But Carl showed a smile like a "Reaper", UU reading www. uukanshu.com slowly raised the knife above his head. "For newly developed moves, let''s use you to experiment." "Huangquan with a knife" Accompanied by Carls soft voice, full of various negative auras, as well as the sword aura of death, cut through the sky at this moment, tearing the space, penetrating the opponent''s body and the body, and finally rushing to the sky, and the skys Everything is destroyed! But this blow did not cut the opponent in half, but turned it into a block of ice. If there is a spiritual aspect, or people who are good at studying the soul are here, then they will find that the spirit and even the soul of this man have completely dissipated! At the same time, his body was completely frozen and turned into a pile of useless ice. Even if it is re-thawed, he will only become a pair of useless waste, and even a trace of flesh and blood will not be left behind! This is the power of Huang Quan Yidao! This trick will not tear the space, will not have too many special effects, and will not open the mountains and crack the rocks, cutting through the sky and the earth. But this trick can directly hit the soul and destroy the spirit! In the end, the opponent''s body dies, turning into a pile of ice ballast waste! If the opponent has no soul and mental defenses, this will be a perfect kill technique! Kill without leaving any room! Even Karl can''t save him back, because as long as this trick is released, there is no room for recovery! That''s why, Karl will use this trick, and finally turn into the sky. Otherwise, the ghost knows how many people will be injured by mistake. It''s just this move, and it can''t be regarded as Carl''s strongest blow. But it was a beheading technique he carefully studied. The principle is based on the research of Huang Quanlu and Bloody Mary in the past year and a half, the understanding of killing intent in one blow, and then the development of this knife! Chapter 707： The Wrath of the God of Slaughter The selection has been completed, one hundred thousand transaction points are obtained, skill points can be freely allocated: 3, attribute points can be freely allocated: 3. After killing the opponent, he directly received a generous sign-in reward. But Karl was also very clear that after he killed the opponent, he would arouse the anger of the **** of killing. But it doesn''t matter, because he rushed to kill Tang Chen! But now, looking at the two-eyed words One Hundred Streak on the big screen, Carl also smiled. Then he came to the podium and took the reward he wanted, Huang Quanlu! As for when Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, would look for himself, then let''s talk about it when the time comes, he is not in a hurry. After all, within a few days, the God of Slaughter will send someone to lead the way and bring Karl to him. So Carl is not worried at all. at the same time. The deepest part of the killing city, the most central location of the castle. An old man sat on the throne, his scarlet eyes were filled with a chilling killing intent. At this time, his subordinates knelt down and shivered, and no one dared to speak. "There were not many Title Douluo under my hand, but now I have lost one. Such losses are really unacceptable. Even he utterly rants, wanting to kill me? It''s ridiculous! " The voice of the Slaughter God is not very loud, but his words are like a bell ringing to everyone, very deafening. The following kneeling people add up to only nine people. Counting the one who was killed by Karl just now, Tang Chen''s Title Douluo was only ten. However, most of them are only ninety-one and ninety-two titled Douluo. As long as one or two strengths reach level ninety-five! But even so, if put to the outside world, they can be regarded as one of the top powerhouses. What''s more, they still have the blessing of killing intent. But compared to the number of Title Douluos in the Spirit Hall, it was still a bit worse. After all, there are at least ten elders in the Spirit Hall, that is, those people Bibi Dong can command. Not to mention, inside the Wuhun Hall, there is also an worship hall! The titled Douluo in it are all level ninety-five and above, and they are very powerful! But Bibi Dong couldn''t command them, because these people were a faction of their own, and apart from Qian Daoliu, they would not listen to anyone! This shows how powerful the Wuhun Palace is! Not only the Spirit Hall, but even on the Seagod Island, there are more than a dozen Title Douluos, and about half of them are above level ninety-five. From this point of comparison, of the nine Title Douluos in the Slaughter City, only two have reached level ninety-five, which can be said to be very shabby. But it was not these titled Douluo that supported the Slaughter City, but the Slaughter God with the strength of a demigod! It is precisely because of this that no one dares to attack the Slaughter City. With Tang Chen''s strength, even facing a Titled Douluo of rank ninety-nine, he could kill him! Currently, the only humans known to be able to contend with him are Qian Daoliu and Bo Saixi from Poseidon Island! However, these two people, one sleeping and the other in retreat, naturally had no reason to attack the city of killing. Adding to the present Tang Chen, it is no longer the same Tang Chen. He was parasitized, leaving only a body, staying in the killing capital, enjoying the thrill of killing. And Bloody Mary and Huang Quanlu are the source of his happiness. Unless he meets some people who do not follow the rules and escape from this place, it is impossible for him to leave the killing capital. As for the title Douluo under his subordinates, it was his subordinates that sounded better. In fact, it''s nothing more than slapped legs, and it''s not very useful. Especially in today''s game, Tang Chen understood that keeping these guys by himself is useless at all. Because he might as well end up in person, only in this way can people know the power of himself as the **** of slaughter! Otherwise, it would be very annoying if a cat or dog can challenge yourself and threaten to kill yourself. This is like having a group of mosquitoes buzzing in your ears, which can make people extremely irritable. But he thought about it a bit, and still didn''t plan to do it himself. "Now I give you one last chance to kill that person! The person who came to see me with his head in the end, I will directly reward him with the killing field! As for the others, you know the consequences! " "Humph! Now you can roll!" Hearing the words of the God of Slaughter, everyone took a deep breath, and then shuddered involuntarily, and then they really get off out as if they meant literally. After they rolled outside the door, the Slaughter God closed the power door, and then the Title Douluo let out a sigh of relief. If there are other people here, seeing these Title Douluo, so embarrassed, I am afraid that the world view will collapse. No matter which Title Douluo is, he has his own dignity. It''s the first time for them to say that you can roll away. But no way. To become stronger here, to obtain the Bloody Mary, and the killing field, they must incarnate as a licking dog, licking the **** of killing madly. If you feel comfortable licking the other person, you might be able to get some benefits. If you don''t lick, there will be only one treatment in the end, and that is death! This kind of thing has happened many times. Nine of them, including the one who was killed by Carl before, have survived these things. They have seen too many people who want to resist the God of Slaughter. In the end, these people all turned into Bloody Mary or Huang Quanlu, and they were drunk into their stomachs. Such cruel methods forced them to succumb. After decades of living in this way, there are now several variables. Because there were three people who didn''t have a relationship with Huang Quanlu, they entered the killing capital. Even the three of them didn''t even drink a cup of Bloody Mary. Such non-compliance will naturally attract the attention of the God of Slaughter. But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing was Carl''s private research, which attracted the attention of the God of Slaughter! Although Karl''s research is very secretive, they are in the killing capital after all, and the house is also provided by the killing capital. As long as they are not at home, people will naturally come to their rooms to peep. Carl''s residual substances were naturally discovered. It is also thought that this is the case inside. Tang Chen didn''t plan to see Karl, but planned to kill the opponent directly! But he still gave Carl a chance, and that was to see if he would kill his men. In the end, he really got rid of it. Even said that! This allowed the **** of slaughter to confirm his thoughts! Carl must die! Chapter 708： Respective ideas "My lord is really a bit angry during this time. It seems that this time, we have to kill that person in order to let the lord calm down..." A Title Douluo said as he walked. But his words did not arouse other people''s attention. These people just glanced contemptuously. This Titled Douluo, who was only level ninety-one, then left here. At this time, another Titled Douluo at level ninety-one stepped forward and patted his shoulder lightly. "It''s useless to say anything now. Look at the eyes of those people, they already regard you as dead. Not just you, but even me, because we have no chance to get the head of the **** of death. According to the situation of the game, his strength is at least level 97! Even level ninety-eight! Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for him to kill the ghost, because his strength is among the top five among us. But even he lost, and there was no way to fight back even when facing death! So in my opinion, the best way to kill this **** of death is for everyone to join. But the master gave us an order that in the end, only one person will be rewarded with the head of the **** of death, and the others have only a dead end, so I have a bold idea..." Hearing what this man said, the other man felt a little surprised. Before he patronized with emotion, he had forgotten that the God of Slaughter had mentioned such a very harsh condition. In response, he frowned, then sighed helplessly. "What if you have an idea? Our strength is not as good as the ghost, even if we join forces, we can''t defeat the **** of death. Even if we were lucky enough to defeat him, we would eventually be cut with leeks. So next, what should I do! I knew that I shouldn''t have come to the killing capital twenty years ago, otherwise I wouldn''t end up like this. Although the strength here has improved very quickly, it has risen from level eighty to level ninety-one in twenty years, and even got the ten thousand year spirit ring in the hands of the master for free. But there is no use of spirit abilities here, and spirit rings are not very useful. And here, you have to be treated like a dog. Although it looks pretty good to others, in fact...hey, let''s not talk about it! It''s good if we know it in our hearts. " The man sighed and said helplessly. The other man shook his head and patted him on the shoulder. "Come with me, I will take you to a good place!" "What a good place? Don''t tell me, you are planning to escape! The person who ran away before, you and I know the best. The master will not let other people chase and run away, but will take action personally! And he can follow the breath of Bloody Mary and Huang Quanlu to find us easily! After all, this thing is used to control us, so if you want to run, forget it. I might as well know how to live in my own place, and live for a few more days. " This man was very lost, but the other person shook his head and hammered his back hard. "Don''t be discouraged. We are all young now. You are only sixty years old and I am fifty-eight years old. We are now in the prime of life. It would be really worthless to die here like this. And I didn''t plan to escape, but planned to use another method to survive. Because of this method, it is really likely to work. As for what method it is, it''s hard to say here, just follow me. " "Okay, since you have said so, I will walk with you. To be honest, if it weren''t for this, only our two ninety-one titled Douluos could report to the group to keep warm. I am afraid that we have been swallowed long ago, and there is not even scum left behind! These people, the time spent here is more than double ours! Except for the two of us, the one who has been here for the shortest time is 80 pairs of years old, and I heard that he has also been here for forty years. As for the others, it was either fifty years or sixty years, and that ghost, I heard that it has been here for more than forty years. Compared to the two of us, who have been here for 20 years, the gap is really too big! " "Okay, why are you talking like that, hurry up and keep up. The province was discovered by others, and then secretly notified the owner. No, we shouldn''t call him master now! " The man sneered, then led another man, quickly left here, and ran towards the residential area. And just when they left. A cloud of black mist suddenly appeared at the place where they originally discussed talking. This person who makes people unable to distinguish between men and women is one of the only second-level 95 Title Douluo! However, she took advantage of her martial soul to hide herself in the air without being discovered by the other party. "When I was about to leave, there was something wrong with the two of them. Now it seems that they do have their own ideas and do not plan to abandon the awe of the master? " The man smiled slightly, revealed a gloomy face, and then revealed his whole body. Her overall image is very slender and her face is very dazzling, but with her smirk, her eyes are a little bit spicy. It''s just that her figure is also a Ma Pingchuan, it''s a pity that she doesn''t have anything. "It''s really interesting, but the master''s command is really intriguing. And I don''t think that I will be the opponent of the **** of death. So, let me see, what are the plans of these two people. If they really have a way, it''s better to help them, if it doesn''t work, then think of a way to kill the **** of death! " With that, the woman showed a grin again, then stepped on a catwalk and left step by step. at the same time. The God of Slaughter, who was on the throne, silently opened his eyes, and then frowned. "I actually felt heart palpitations? Is this a sign of danger? It''s really interesting, could it be said that this so-called **** of death can really kill me? But this symptom is that they are likely to fail. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, these wastes have been raised for the longest time, 70 years. Now is the time, let them become the killing capital, become my nourishment! " "Hahahahahaha! I really can''t wait, I have not drunk the Bloody Mary brewed by Title Douluo for a long time! That kind of smell is really unstoppable, so go to hell, go to **** quickly! Only in this way can you play your own real purpose! " The face of the God of Slaughter is extremely distorted, and it has no human appearance at all! And this is his real face! Distorted and crazy! Chapter 709： surrender! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Kill all enemies alone and get 100,000 trade points! Option 2: Follow the opponents suggestion, fight the enemy together, and get 50,000 trading points. Choice 3: Take the initiative to surrender, become a slave to the God of Slaughter, and get 10,000 trading points. "In other words, the purpose of the two of you looking for me is to form an alliance with me and then fight the God of Slaughter together?" Carl looked at the two in front of him, but they were only Grade 91 Title Douluo, and showed a playful smile. He could see that the bodies of these two people were full of various killing auras. This means that they have killed a lot of people. Cooperating with such a person is likely to suffer betrayal. But the sound of the system surprised him a bit. Because of the appearance of the system''s voice, it means that they will never do such a thing as betrayal. Otherwise, this choice would not appear at all. "Yes, the two of us have had enough of this, and there is no way to live a human life. But before, there has never been a chance to break free from the shackles of the **** of slaughter. But now that you appear, we have seen a turning point. Because your strength is very strong, even I have seen, besides the **** of slaughter, the strongest person! Therefore, I feel that you have a good chance to kill the **** of slaughter. In addition, the God of Slaughter gave us an order that was impossible to complete! That is to kill you and take your head back! " "What''s impossible? If you plan to kill me, just let your horse come here, I won''t be afraid!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. He is not in a hurry to make a choice now, but intends to listen to what the other party has to say. The two found themselves, and when they came up, they directly said that they wanted to form an alliance. In this case, it is really a bit suspicious. Originally, Karl was planning to solve these two people directly, but the appearance of the system voice made him hesitate. "Mr. Grim Reaper, you don''t understand, the order that the Slaughter God gave us is that in the end there will be only one person who can take your head back and get a reward. As for the others, they will be killed by the one who wins the final victory. Even if someone is lucky enough to not die, the God of Slaughter will solve us by himself! With the strength of the two of us, it can be said that there is no escape, and there is no hope of surviving! It is precisely because of this that the two of our brothers intend to find you, help you fight the enemy, and fight the God of Slaughter! " Hearing what the other party said, Carl was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the God of Slaughter would do things so absolutely! It seemed that the other party really didn''t intend to keep these subordinates, but took the initiative to let them die. Carl did not expect such a situation. No wonder the system will appear at this time, because the other party has no choice! Because of the two of them, even if they betrayed Carl and obtained Carl''s head, they would turn against each other, and eventually kill the other for a place to survive. More importantly, even if the two of them get Karl''s head, they may be taken away by others. The two of them are the weakest of the nine. Contend against other people''s problems for a short time, but if you want to beat them, it is completely impossible. It is precisely because of this that they are desperate and can only take the risk to join Karl''s camp. "Mr. Grim Reaper, I know we don''t want to see you, but it''s okay, the two of us won''t bother you too much. At that time, as long as the **** of slaughter is dead, we will assume that we have never seen it. Our two brothers will definitely not appear in your sight! " Hearing what they said, Karl smiled and asked the last question. "How do you relieve the price of Huang Quanlu and Bloody Mary? Don''t even think about counting on me, although I have studied a lot of this stuff, and even have an antidote. But I will not give it to you easily, so you have to think about how to answer my question. " Hearing Karl''s words, the two fell silent. But at this time, Carl has already chosen the second option. He intends to form an alliance with the two to fight the **** of killing together. Although the strength of these two people is very weak, that is, they have been killed by the other party. But one more person is better than no one to help. More importantly, with the two of them, it would be easy to protect Tang San and Hu Liena from retreating. "Okay, don''t think about it, you two stretch out your hands." Hearing Karl''s words, the two of them looked at each other, and then stretched out their right hand. Carl did not hesitate, and directly released the breath of hell, giving them a seed. "Mr. Grim Reaper, what are you?" Seeing the black silver in the palm of their hands, they suddenly felt a little strange. They couldn''t perceive this thing. Any spirit power fluctuation was like a tattoo without any power. But Carl smiled slightly and said. "This thing does no harm to you, but there is one thing. If you give birth to thoughts that are not good for me, you will fall into hell! At the same time, I will also feel whether you have come to my **** space, so don''t think about betraying, because this is simply impossible! By the way Hellspace is one of my abilities. If you go in, you will never be able to get out! " Hearing Karl''s words, the two of them took a breath, then nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. But at this moment. Carl looked at the outside window, and then smiled. "After listening for so long, it''s time to come out?" "Is there anyone else here?!" Hearing Carl''s words, the two of them were shocked. Then they could see that the woman from Ma Pingchuan appeared in their eyes. The two people who asked for Carl''s surrender suddenly took a breath when they saw her appearance. "Why are you here?!" "Could it be that you are already planning to do it?!" The woman ignored their problems, just glanced at them, and then walked straight to Carl, took off her leather gloves, revealing her ruddy but scarred right hand. "Come on, give me one too, I don''t want to serve that old thing every day! In the sixty years of being here, my innocence was wasted, even to save my life, I even gave up the body I was proud of. So, this is a great opportunity, I have to seize it, and then kill the old thing! " The woman''s eyes were murderous. In order to get rid of the **** of slaughter, she did not hesitate to be controlled by Karl, so she must do so! It is conceivable that she hates the **** of slaughter! In this regard, Carl did not refuse. Anyway, one more person is one, and her strength is ninety-five, which can be considered a very good help. At least compared to the previous two people, she would not be killed by the **** of slaughter. But the two moves are almost the same. Chapter 710： Another choice! "All of you are really lining up in line, planning to rebel!" Carl was a little speechless, but since there was an extra helper in front of him, he couldn''t justify it without using it. So he turned the other party into his own subordinates by the way. But if it is a subordinate, it is actually an alliance. At the same time, the sound of the system sounded, and Karl also completed this system task and obtained 50,000 trading points. Choose to complete and get fifty thousand trading points! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Kill Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter alone, and get 200,000 transaction points, freely assignable skill points: 20, and freely assignable attribute points: 20! Get a random A-level ability! Option 2: With the assistance of everyone, kill Tang Chen, the **** of killing, get 100,000 transaction points, get freely assignable skill points: 10, freely assignable attribute points: 10, and get random B-level abilities! Choice 3: Seal Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, in the city of slaughter, so that he will never be able to go out, get 50,000 trading points, get freely assignable attribute points: 5, get freely assignable skill points: 5! When the previous choice is completed, the next choice will follow! And this is the first time Carl has encountered such frequent choices after traveling through so many worlds. Even when he had just crossed into the world of One Piece, he had never encountered this kind of continuous selection task. But for this kind of task, Karl thought a little bit, and then chose the first one! Although it is high-risk, it is also high-return and high-yield! And he can completely solve Tang Chen without other people''s help! Although it will be a little troublesome, for Carl, it is not unacceptable. More importantly, this reward is really rich, and Carl really doesn''t want to miss this rich opportunity! Because next time, with such a generous reward, I don''t know when it will be. As for the second one, although it can be done and it is a lot easier, for Carl, there is no appeal at all. Not to mention the third one. Sealing is the easiest, but also the most ineffective method, because as long as it is a seal, it will loosen. At that time, Tang Chen will reappear in the world, so what they did would be useless. So the first option best fits what Carl is doing now. As for these people in the alliance, Carl can completely let them protect Tang San and Hu Lina and temporarily avoid the battlefield. Although Tang Hao had to come to help, his main task was to contain those who belonged to Tang Chen. So their ultimate plan was to leave Karl alone, face Tang Chen, and kill him! This is their original idea. Now the task just appeared, so Carl chose it directly. "So boss, what should we do now? Should we guard by your side, or go back first?" The man on the side said. Carl shook his head and asked softly. "By the way, you talked to me for a long time, and I don''t know what to call you. In the Slaughter City, most of them use pseudonyms, so you dont need to tell me your real names. Because, apart from here, I do not intend to meet with any of you, nor do I want to have anything to do with you. We are now, just like what you said just now, taking what we need! " Hearing what Carl said, the two men looked at each other, then nodded, preparing to speak. But she was taken a step ahead by that woman. "You can call me Black Rose, which is also my code name for the City of Killing." "My name is Blackthorn, and this is my brother Baihua. If you find it bothersome, the boss, just be our black and white." Hearing what they said, Karl knew them, and waved his hand. "Okay, go back and wait for the news first. If they plan to attack me, they will definitely make a big move. When the time comes, you will come after hearing the news, pretending to be doing something to me, and then you can catch them all at once. As for the time to deal with the God of Slaughter, your strength is not enough, so at that time, you only need to help me protect two people, and then confront the other people here by the way. " Hearing what Carl said, everyone looked at each other, then nodded and left here. After blasting them all away, Carl breathed a sigh of relief, then opened his attribute panel and briefly looked at his personal attributes. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S Spirit: S Stamina: S Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Element Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasy Beast Species, Phoenix (Unawakened), Yellow Spring Fruit (Unawakened) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 5 Remaining assignable attribute points: 6 Transaction point: 200,000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Prop: Sky Lock Ability Card (one-time maximum 30 minutes lockout) "There are 200,000 trading points, and after the task is completed, there are 400,000 trading points. In this way, something can be exchanged directly. With that thing, I will become a demigod just around the corner! " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. The thing in his mouth is the breath of a **** in the mall, which is clearly marked at 350,000! This kind of thing is of no use to ordinary people, and it will even die after using it. But for Carl, this thing can help him feel the breath of a demigod. In addition, he was about to go to war with Tang Chen. When the time comes, first feel the breath of the demigod from his body, what is going on, and then use this thing for cultivation. By the way, he can still use this thing to study higher-level spirits. In this way, Carl''s demigod road will go more smoothly! As for when to become a god, that''s not necessarily true! With his talents and systematic blessings, it is so difficult to become a demigod. To become a true god, it may take a hundred times, or even a thousand times, to become a real god. After all, gods and non-gods are completely two species and cannot be confused! Chapter 711： 1 year Time flies quickly. In a blink of an eye, Karl came to the killing capital, it has been two full years. In the past two years, Karl and Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, have never seen each other. But he has never re-boarded, the killing arena. At the same time, Tang San and Hu Liena, in order not to meet Tang Chen, also maintained a ninety-nine game winning streak, and did not move forward. The two of them used their privileges to fight against each other, and then each time it was a tie. The two took advantage of the loopholes in the rules to choose and challenge each other, and then each time they were in the arena, having an open love relationship, and even directly meditating. So they consume a whole day, and if they don''t declare a tie, they can only watch them consume it. In addition, they were covered by Karl, no one dared to trouble them both, so the two of them went so far as they were peacefully. However, even if loopholes were discovered in the rules of the Killing Arena, no one would modify them. Because some people want to find someone to discuss it well, and drag it until the tie, so that they can rest for a while. It''s just that their ideas are good, but the reality is cruel. Because some people don''t talk about martial ethics! Even after discussing it, they will eventually be attacked, or both sides want to attack each other and then start fighting. In this way, the so-called draw does not exist. Even if some people are real brothers, they will drag until a tie. But from the second day on, these two people will never appear in the killing capital again. Because they have been dealt with by the Lord of Slaughter! This is the price of having no strength, no backstage, and wanting to force a draw! It is precisely because of this that no one except Tang San and Hu Liena dared to do this. But the two of them are now on the court, that is, walking through the field. Even when announcing a challenger, they will directly pick each other. It''s okay even if they don''t come to the arena, because people already know what the two men are. Even if someone doesn''t know, there will be dedicated commentators. But before that, some people still want to challenge them by name, but unfortunately, these people have insufficient wins, and the priority is not higher than the two of them. So there is no way to challenge. In this way, the two of them are the most comfortable couple in the entire arena. However, at the very beginning, the two of them did so, which also evoked revenge. But he was quickly beaten back by Carl. After going back and forth like this, after three or four times, no one dared to bother them. So now the two of them are the capital of slaughter, except for the subordinates of the **** of slaughter, the two with the most privileges. And Karl, who covers the two of them, is extremely powerful! Because many of the Slaughter God''s subordinates were killed by him. Count the one that was killed in the first place. Of the ten Title Douluo originally, there are now seven left. Then, with the addition of three rebels, there were only four Title Douluos in the end, and they had a hostile relationship with Karl. In this way, they would have to be more cautious if they wanted to do something with Karl. However, due to the lack of intelligence, they always thought that they had a numerical advantage on their side. But the actual situation is completely reversed! These people are actually surrounded by Karl! In addition. In this whole year, Karl also completed the study of the soul. I have to say that the production process of Huangquanlu and Bloody Mary here is disgusting. However, this method is partly helpful for the study of souls. In addition, Carl has been using his own methods to study the soul beasts that have been in captivity in the killing capital for ten or a hundred years, and finally he has studied the correct way to start the soul! But this soul has two ways to open it. The first is to catch those soul beasts that have no civilized and no abilities, use special methods to forcefully combine their souls with the soul of the soul master, and then sign a mandatory contract. In this way, even if it is a ten-year spirit beast, becoming a spirit can provide two white spirit rings. The Hundred Years Soul Beast can provide three. The thousand-year spirit beast is not sure, but there must be three at the earliest. After all, there are very few thousand-year spirit beasts in captivity here, and Karl didn''t use them for experiments. So this first method is not much different from hunting and killing spirit beasts to obtain spirit rings. After all, it is necessary to really hunt spirit beasts, but there is no need to kill them. But in this way, even if these spirit beasts become spirits, they won''t have self-consciousness. But other functions are no different from those soul beasts who voluntarily become souls. This kind of spirit can raise its own spirit power level according to the master''s strength. The better the quality of the hunted spirit beast, the higher the level that can be promoted. Even making ten years a hundred years, a hundred years a millennium, and a millennium a million years is not a problem. But ten thousand years is probably the limit. After all, one hundred thousand years is an area that most people cannot imagine. And the most important point is that this kind of soul can be passed on! This is the most important! In addition, artificial souls will also use this method, but compared to real life, there is still a gap between the manufactured souls! Because the artificial soul cannot be upgraded, because its potential is so great. And artificial souls can''t be passed on, this is a defect. Then there is the second method. This method is to blend souls with wise souls and sign an equal soul contract. In this way, the other party can guarantee that his soul is still alive, and can even be transformed into an entity, and even after the strength is enough, it is not impossible to transform into a human being. But they can''t, they are too far away from the host, otherwise they will be forced to return to the spirit ring. Then, after signing the spirit contract, the spirit ring obtained by the host will be adjusted according to its own strength. After all, the soul beast with wisdom has the worst soul power level in about ten thousand years. Therefore, the spirit ring obtained by the host will automatically adjust to a spirit ring suitable for his current level. For example, if the host has only ten levels, then the spirit ring will become a century-old spirit ring. Then when he reached the twentieth level, he would directly obtain a hundred-year spirit ring. Later, when he was promoted to the 30th level, he would also directly obtain a thousand-year spirit ring. After analogy, a ten-thousand-year spirit beast, in Karl''s theory, can provide at least the forty level, which is to create two hundred-year and two-thousand-year spirit rings. As for whether the spirit ring will continue to be produced in the future, it is not clear. Because in this regard, Carl has not practiced, just mastered the theoretical knowledge. Chapter 712： Tang Hao is here "Teacher, your research is almost done now. It should be time to destroy the killing capital, right? The preparations to be made, Hu Liena and I have already completed, and now I am short of your order. " Tang San said. His current spirit power level has reached the sixtieth level. As long as there is a ten thousand year spirit ring, he will immediately become a real soul emperor! Even the spirit power he has accumulated during this period of time, after it erupts at that moment, is likely to directly rise to a height of sixty-three, or even sixty-four, sixty-five! After all, Tang San had already reached the sixtieth level three months ago, and now his only difference was a ten-thousand-year spirit ring. It''s not just him. Even Hu Liena''s level reached the sixtieth level a month ago. After she breaks through, her spirit power level will reach at least sixty-two levels! However, it can also be seen from here that there is still a little difference in their talents. "Don''t worry, the most important thing now is to find a spirit ring for both of you. Only in this way can you protect yourself in the next battle. But it''s a pity that in this place, I can''t create souls for you. Because the spirit beasts here have been infected by the killing aura, if you create a spirit for you, it will even hurt your aura. And the most important thing is that letting the soul beast here become your soul ring is not a good thing for you either. " "In that case, what do you plan to do, teacher? Could it be that you can take us out?" Hearing Tang San''s words, Karl shook his head and said softly. "I can''t take you out, otherwise our purpose of coming here will be impossible. However, I can let people bring in soul beasts that suit you. And with his strength, these two days should almost be there, right? " Carl said casually. Hearing what Carl said, Tang San and Hu Liena looked at each other, not knowing who Carl was talking about. "It''s a pity, in a half-dead state, the soul beast can''t become a soul at all. Because once they have fallen into a state of dying, they can only sign the contract unless they sacrifice themselves while sober. Otherwise, the body, consciousness, and soul will fall into a deep sleep state. Only a complete soul beast can sign a contract with humans, so if you want a soul beast, you have to wait until the seventieth level and try your luck. " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San and Hu Liena looked at each other, slightly disappointed. They were still waiting for Karl to help them give birth to their first soul. But now it seems that it should be impossible. "Speaking of teacher, who is the person you are talking about? Why haven''t I heard you say that someone will come to Kill the City?" "Of course you don''t know, but he strongly demands to keep it secret. The reason is that you are worried that you will slack off, after all, he is here, and I am not good to start with you. " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San scratched his head, becoming more curious about the identity of the other party. Although he had known before, Karl had been communicating with people outside through the walkie-talkie. But who exactly this person is, he doesn''t know at all. In his opinion, Carl was just communicating with people normally, and it wasn''t a big deal. But now it seems that things are a bit different from what he thought. At this moment, the walkie-talkie in Carl''s hand rang. "It seems that he is here, but since he has already arrived, I don''t have to avoid both of you." Hearing what Carl said, Tang San and Hu Liena were shocked, then looked at Carl curiously, took out the walkie-talkie from the waist pocket, and turned it on. "Hey Carl, how is the situation on your side? I have brought the soul beast, but I don''t know where you are. Come and find me. The place where I live is in the middle of the slum, the place full of ruins! " "I know, I''ll take them there, you can wait a moment." "Speaking of Carl, why do you want me to bring two soul beasts. Isn''t it enough for my son to give one? Who is the second one for?" Hearing the other party''s question, Karl raised the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing a mysterious smile, and said softly. "When you meet, you will know that she is your future daughter-in-law. But I just hope that when you see her, you dont get angry. " "Daughter-in-law? Angry, how is this possible?! My stupid son, if he can find me a daughter-in-law here, I am too happy to have time, how could he be angry! " Hearing the cheerful voice over there, Carl smiled without explaining. Because of this kind of thing, it''s better to talk in person. "Okay, when you see her, you will know why I have to say that. So I hang up first, and I will take them both over immediately. " With that, Karl hung up the walkie-talkie, and then looked at Tang San and Hu Liena ~ www.novelhall.com~ The expressions on the faces of these two people, it can be said that they are extremely wonderful. Tang San was very shocked. He did not expect that the person Carl said that he was going to come here would be his father Tang Hao! This is really unexpected. But it makes sense. Because only Tang Hao would help Karl and Tang San unconditionally without any complaints. And only he can pass the defense line of the Killing City without any hindrance, without attracting the attention of others. After all, he was killed here a long time ago, so he naturally understands the architectural structure here. Hu Liena, who was on the side, blushed a little. When Carl said that she was Tang Hao''s daughter-in-law, her face immediately became bloodshot and became like an apple, very crystal clear. not only that. She, who was originally a firm character, also became a little shy under this offensive. Even after the thought of going to see her parents, the lingering tension and fear haunted her. After all, that was Tang San''s biological father! Compared with Tang Hao, when she faced Carl, she was able to calm down, and she didn''t have so many emotions. But Tang Hao was completely different. Hu Liena at this moment didn''t know what to do. Tang San saw what Hu Liena looked like, he couldn''t help but clenched her little hand, and laughed softly. "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem with me!" "But I''m Bibi Dong''s personal disciple, will he really not be angry with me?" "That was the grievance of the previous generation, and Chihiro Ji is dead, and it was killed by Bibi Dong. My father, Gen, said such a sentence, the contemporary hatred against the contemporary, never affect the next generation! So don''t worry, my father will not embarrass you! " Chapter 713： The plan begins! "Tang San! You are actually with Bibi Dong''s daughter, what the **** is this!" "And so are you, Karl. You have been telling me all these years that you have surprises to tell me. The surprise was that my familys Tang San and Bibi Dongs disciples were together? ! " When Tang Hao saw that his son had been with Hu Liena, he was furious, and his whole person was not well. This made Tang San feel a little pain in his face. Because he only boasted before going to Haikou and said that his father would never have any prejudice against Hu Liena because of this kind of thing. But it seems that he is still biased! And most importantly, Hu Liena at this time also wanted to leave here, and didn''t want to face Tang Hao''s anger. But Tang Hao didn''t lose his temper at the two of them, just yelled at Karl. He knows that he is in a bad mood, but he is also sober at the same time. This kind of thing, he can''t be angry with the child, because this is incorrect. "Tang Hao, don''t you always claim that you are a very enlightened parent? Now because of this kind of thing, you are getting angry. Isn''t it inconsistent with your long-standing personality? And, it''s been almost three years since the two of them came here. Even I have been here. For more than two years, I can see the relationship between the two of them. So if you dismantle them now, I don''t mind, but think about it for yourself, do you really want to do this? " Hearing what Carl said, Tang Hao calmed down. He knew that he was a bit gaffe just now. But doing this kind of thing is a blow to him. And more importantly, Tang San wanted to become a husband and wife with Hu Liena, and Bibi Dong and Wuhun Palace were a barrier to pass. "You are right, I can''t deny my son''s love without authorization. But I dont really support them being together, because even if I agree, Bibi Dong will agree? She is not a considerate person. If it is the previous Bibi Dong, I think she might agree. But now Bibi Dong, compared with a few decades ago, is completely two people. So in my opinion, Bibi Dong would definitely not agree, because he didn''t believe in love anymore. " "You are right, but everything is possible. After all, Bibi Dong used to come here in the same way. It''s just that she failed. So if she really cares about her disciples, maybe she will be fulfilled. " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang Hao fell silent again. Because he knows that this kind of thing is not impossible, but the probability is relatively small. Then he turned his gaze around Tang San and Hu Liena, and then asked Karl in a low voice. "What''s the point of their relationship?" Hearing Tang Hao''s laugh and asking, Karl laughed. Because he knew that Tang Hao had already begun and admitted the relationship between the two of them. "What we should do, what we should not do, we have done everything." "what?!" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang Hao''s voice became louder again, attracting the attention of everyone around him. Then he looked at his son and Hu Liena next to him, with a rather complicated expression. In the end, he sighed, then opened the space bag, took out two half-dead soul beasts, and threw them on the ground. "Hurry up and absorb it!" After seeing a soul beast resembling a fox and a demon spider with a human face, Tang San and Hu Liena didn''t hesitate, and directly began to absorb the soul ring on the spot. Tang San''s spirit ring was a human face demon spider that was more than ten thousand years old. This spirit ring could effectively help Tang San to increase the hardness, toxicity and attack power of his Blue Silver Grass. The fox soul beast on the other side can increase Hu Liena''s charm ability. These two spirit beasts are very in line with their current strength, and they are the best configuration for consecutive years! Although the error may fluctuate in hundreds of years. But this kind of thing is uncontrollable after all, even Tang Hao has no way to precisely control the spirit power of a certain spirit beast. "Carl, how come the two of them are together. No wonder you want me to bring two spirit beasts, it turned out to be such a thing. It seems that I still don''t know enough about my son! " Tang Hao sighed, not knowing what to say. Even speaking, there was some gibberish, and most of them were complaining anyway. This situation, in Carl''s opinion, is a bit funny. Because of this appearance of Tang Hao, he saw it for the first time, and he really didn''t know what to say. "Okay, don''t think about it. Now, according to the original plan, you will be able to act on him immediately. In addition, our helpers were basically arranged properly. The only uncertain factor now is Tang Chen''s specific location. According to those people, Tang Chen is not necessarily, Tawau stays in the palace every day. Maybe he will go to other places but generally speaking, he will not leave the area around the castle. It''s just my ability, there is no way to detect his location, so I have to ask them to help detect this matter. " "Don''t worry about this, Tang Chen''s other subordinates, leave it to me to deal with, you just need to concentrate on killing each other. And I heard you say, it seems that you are almost studying the soul? After this event is over, how about you show it to me and let me have a look? " "It''s easy to say, after I go out, I will find someone to try it. But on the soul beast side, there are probably not many who are willing to become human souls voluntarily. So this matter is not easy to say, you have to do whatever you want. " "that''s true" Tang Hao nodded, then sighed. Such things as souls can''t be anxious for the time being. But at this moment. Hu Liena took the lead in absorbing the spirit ring, and then her spirit power level increased directly to the sixty-third level, becoming a true spirit emperor! At the same time, her six spirit rings also showed up on her body! The yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black and black soul ring demonstrates her current power! And Hu Liena''s ability to break through to level 63 was indeed a bit beyond expectation. It didn''t take long for Hu Liena to break through. On the other side, violent spirit power fluctuations also appeared! I saw six yellow, yellow, purple, black and black on Tang San''s body, with unconventional spirit ring configurations! At the same time, his external spirit bone, also because of the fluctuation of spirit power, began to waver indiscriminately. But soon this spirit bone was taken back by Tang San himself. At the same time, his spirit power, after absorbing the spirit beast, had grown to rank sixty-five! Although this was in Carl''s expectation. But he is less than eighteen years old at this age. Being able to become a soul emperor at level 65 is already unprecedented! Chapter 714： Sledgehammer destroys the arena "One sixty-three, one sixty-five, it is really an increase in strength beyond the specifications! I really didn''t expect that their strength would increase so quickly. This should be your credit, Carl? " Hearing Tang Hao''s question, Karl nodded, but also shook his head. "Actually, I''m ashamed. I didn''t teach them anything here. I just let them do what they want. If there is an accident, I will finish it off. After all, as long as the injuries they received were not broken arms or legs, I can completely help them recover. That''s why they can let go of their hands and feet to fight, and at the same time, this kind of battle between life and death can indeed stimulate their potential when they gain powerful strength. Therefore, the improvement of their strength is due to their own hard work, coupled with good talents, and they have achieved today''s achievements. After all, in the past two years or so, I have been studying spirit matters for concentrators, and seldom teach them. " Carl did not take credit. Because this time, he only provided protection, and did not provide much instruction. The most is to let them take some detours, nothing more. So their promotion is not very close to Karl. "Hahahaha, don''t be too modest, can I not know your level? After you gave me some pointers before, the spirit power that used to stay motionless also fluctuated during this period of time. I have a hunch that when I leave the Slaughter City, my strength can rise to level 97! " Hearing Tang Hao''s words, Carl was a little surprised. Tang Hao couldn''t improve his strength for a long time because of his heart knot, so if he could improve his strength, it would be quite strange. "Take it down, if you can break through to level 97, then our Shrek Academy will be able to grow another point. After all, what Shrek Academy lacks is a tool person like you! Hahahaha, just kidding, don''t be angry. " Carl said with a smile, then patted Tang Hao on the shoulder. Although Tang Hao could hear that this was a joke, he always felt that Karl was really using him as a tool man. For example, this time, to help Tang San and Hu Liena catch the spirit beasts, he spent nearly a week before he squatted to these two spirit beasts, which had the most years of age that met Karl''s standards. So he felt that he was now a genuine tool man. "Forget it, you can just do whatever you want. Anyway, for you, it''s just a matter of opening one eye and closing one eye, it''s not a big deal. And the most important thing is that her character is pretty good, except for her position, which may be questionable, other conditions are pretty good. " "Yes, except for the different positions, everything else is pretty good. The key is this position, which is the most critical. " Tang Hao sighed, and didn''t intend to delve into this matter. For him, if the Martial Soul Palace disagrees, for the good of his son, he will also do it for Hu Liena to **** it. But Hu Liena, if I am unwilling, there is no way. Anyway, in Tang Hao''s opinion, if this marriage did not succeed, it would also be a good education and vigilance for Tang San. In this way, two days passed. The spirit power of Tang San and Hu Liena had completely stabilized. The plan to deal with Tang Chen was also completely determined. What they have to do next is very simple, and that is to rush directly to the killing arena and completely destroy it! Just destroy this place, don''t believe Tang Chen will not come out! As for the others, in the eyes of Karl and Tang Hao, there was no threat at all. In addition, Tang San and Hu Liena had to wait for Tang Chen to appear, and then quietly left here, went to his castle, and bombed the center of this place! Although they have never been to that place, according to Black Rose. That place should be the place where the yellow spring dew and the **** Mary were made. Only by completely destroying this place can the production of Bloody Mary and Huang Quanlu be terminated. It''s just the specific location, Black Rose doesn''t know, she just knows a rough area. But thats okay, anyway, its going to be destroyed at that time. And the people who followed, not only Black Rose, but also the black and white brothers, should follow. The task of the three of them is very simple, that is, to help Tang San and Hu Liena complete the task of destroying the center of the castle. Then he was escorting the two of them out of the killing capital. Then the three people are free, and they can go wherever they want. But in order to prevent the three of them, they acted on Hu Liena and Tang San. Karl also gave them a life-saving thing. As long as things are activated, no one can break except those who can surpass Karl. But this thing has a flaw, that is, it cannot be moved after use, and the duration is only about half a day. That''s why Karl didn''t let them stay here Because of Tang Chen''s strength, Karl''s strength must be stronger. The two of them stay here, and it is useless to turn on the protective layer, because they will be broken by the other party. However, to protect himself and prevent the three of Black Rose from playing black hands, there is still no problem. And this is a gadget that Carl previously exchanged, which is rather tasteless, but it has never come in handy. It can be used now, and there is no need to worry about expiration. Although the props were exchanged in other worlds ten years ago, the products produced by the system must be exquisite. Dont worry about quality at all. Even after a hundred, thousand, or ten thousand years, this thing can still be used normally. that''s all. After discussing the countermeasures, everything that should be said, and all those that should be advised. The plan to destroy the City of Slaughter and kill Tang Chen is officially launched! At this time, Carl and Tang Chen appeared above the killing arena without any signs. The two of them stood shoulder-to-hand and attracted everyone''s attention. Even the two people who were still fighting in the arena at this time were in agreement, looking in the direction of Karl and Tang Hao. However the next second. A huge hammer appeared from Tang Hao''s hands! Accompanied by thunder and flickering, according to his Clear Sky Hammer, it fell from the air, directly turning half of the arena into ruins! Numerous casualties! The hammer went down, and the ghost knew how many people died. Although it was a bit cruel, in Tang Hao''s eyes, few of these people in the Slaughter City were worthy of sympathy. Although such an indiscriminate attack, there will be accidental injuries. But in order to completely eliminate the killing capital, he can only do this! Thinking of this, Tang Hao smashed again! arena! Completely vanished! Chapter 715： Confront the God of Killing "The master is not good!" "Our killing arena was destroyed, and there were countless casualties! According to the information transmitted by those who survived, it was the death **** and a person with the Clear Sky Hammer spirit who moved their hands! " "Clear Sky Hammer? Did you come back? It''s really interesting, hahahaha! But you dare to destroy my arena, you are really not afraid of death at all! Now everyone listens to the order and sets off with me, absolutely can''t take lightly those who see him in the capital of killing! " "Yes! Master!" Following the order of the God of Slaughter, the four people present responded in unison. However, Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, glanced at the people present and frowned suddenly. "Why are you four? How about three others?" "Black Rose, they said, they found two mice trying to sneak into the castle, and they are now catching them." "Huh! It''s just a mere two mice, and three people are going to go together. As expected, **** is rubbish! It can never be a big weapon! Now, the four of you are going with me, and the three of them don''t have to worry about it. When you come back, I will let them pay the price! And among the four of you, if anyone can get me the life of the person with the Clear Sky Hammer spirit! I will give him the authority to build a new arena! " "Yes! Master!" Hearing Tang Chen''s words, the four people present suddenly became excited, and then each showed a sinister and cunning expression. The four of them had completely become running dogs of the God of Slaughter. They had no self-awareness at all. They only knew that they would obey the order, get a little bit of benefit, and then go for nothing. If it is the **** of slaughter, let them die now, I am afraid they will not hesitate for too long, and then choose to commit suicide. These people can no longer be called human beings at all. Even the black rose almost became such an existence. Had it not been for her to keep her consciousness clear through self-harm, otherwise she would have been assimilated in the sixty years of her stay here. that''s all. After they left here quickly as a group of people. The figures of the three Black Roses emerged from the shadows. The three of them have been there all the time, but through the power of Black Rose, the three of them are hidden very deeply. In addition, Tang Chen looked down on them in the first place, and naturally would not scan the surrounding situation, so to the effect, this allowed the three of them to escape. But it doesn''t matter if they are discovered, they can say that they are here to report the matter, and then they are ready to catch mice. Regardless of whether it was discovered or not, the three of them had a prepared statement. Coupled with the current arch enemy, Tang Chen didn''t bother to do anything with them. So the three of them are so emboldened to do so. "Reaper, the **** of slaughter, they are gone, what should we do now?" Carl and the others on the other side, upon hearing the words coming from the intercom, looked at each other with Tang Hao and showed a smile. "According to the plan, you just need to be responsible for Tang San and Hu Liena!" With that, Karl hung up the walkie-talkie, and then put his gaze on Tang San and Hu Liena. "Be careful, don''t hesitate after encountering danger, just withdraw!" "I know the teacher!" Tang San nodded, then took Hu Liena''s hand and set off immediately. "It''s really grown up. I was so small, but now it''s almost as tall as me. It''s really time passing by, and the years are merciless!" Tang Hao sighed with emotion. Carl ignored this, the guy who suddenly committed a literary illness, but continued to set up traps here. These traps were not used to deal with Tang Chen, but to help Tang Hao relieve the pressure of the enemy. Although it is not a problem for him to pick four by himself, it is convenient for him to have these traps to assist him. that''s all. Tang Hao and Carl waited here for a few minutes, finally waiting for the God of Slaughter and his men! But when these people appeared, they couldn''t help but rushed up, wanting to do something to Karl. Facing the offensive of these people, Carl didn''t do anything, but Tang Hao next to him rushed up first! "Osumi hammer!" Accompanied by Tang Hao''s angry shout, the huge Clear Sky Hammer instantly bombarded the four of them, blasting them all away! Such power is shocking, Even if it is a Title Douluo, there are not many people who can defeat him in terms of strength! But at this moment, the corners of Tang Chen''s mouth raised slightly, and he reopened directly, grabbing Tang Hao''s Clear Sky Hammer. "I really miss the martial soul, I was too lazy to pursue it when I was ran away by you. But since you ran back by yourself now, don''t blame me for being ruthless, my grandson! " "You are not Tang Chen! Not even my grandfather, you are just a bug parasitic in my grandfather''s body! God of Slaughter, no matter what I will destroy you this time! "Hahahaha, just relying on you and the guy who claims to be the **** of death, want to destroy me? It''s just a dream! Now I want to squeeze the two of you to death, it''s as simple as squeezing two ants to death! But I won''t let you go easily, I will let you know what it feels like to be better than death! " The **** of slaughter showed a sinister smile. There was even a trace of a terrifying figure on his face, and the killing intent on his body was even more substantial, completely suppressing Tang Hao''s body! But Tang Hao also has a killing field. Although his domain is not very strong, it can only be a barrier to entry, but he can barely resist Tang Chen''s domain invasion. But in this way, he can''t hold on for long. And at this time. Carl''s figure appeared beside Tang Chen. "You said before that pinching me to death is as simple as pinching an ant? If it''s as you said, let''s try it now? See who will die in whose hands, how about? " Seeing Carl appear unscathed in his domain, the God of Slaughter was a little surprised. Then he felt a chill and appeared on Carl''s body. The colleague who was shocked by this had to let go of the Clear Sky Hammer. Otherwise he will die here! This is the instinct of the God of Slaughter! He perceives the danger and must dodge! As soon as he avoided, the black flashes waved out in an instant! A powerful slash penetrated the space and landed on another position, freezing all the dozens of soul masters over there who wanted to rush up! Huang Quan a knife! This trick directly killed them all! At the same time, the God of Slaughter felt the threat that he had never felt before! Chapter 716： Fierce battle "How can I feel scared, what kind of power is this, and why can it make me retreat?!" Seeing the subordinates whose souls had been wiped out below, the God of Slaughter felt a little weird. He has never seen such a method, and the most important thing is that he can clearly feel the cold and chill that is transmitted from Carl''s blade! This kind of power is completely different from listening to others'' feelings! At first, the God of Slaughter just thought that Karl had some ice elemental powers. But now it seems that there are ice elements here and there! This kind of ability can freeze even the soul, saying that it is an ice element is really insulting! But the God of Slaughter didn''t know what this kind of power was, because he had never seen this kind of power. At the same time, Tang Hao was also amazed by Karl''s power. Prior to this, he knew very well that Karl did not have such a powerful trick. So he immediately speculated that this was the latest skill Carl had developed in the past two years. And the most important thing is that Carl''s move can make the God of Slaughter feel scared! This is the most important! "Carl, leave it to me over there, so you can concentrate on dealing with the **** of slaughter!" With that, Tang Hao directly rushed up with the Clear Sky Hammer, and without hesitation, facing the other Title Douluo, it was a chaotic cloak hammer technique. The powerful force, combined with the powerful hammering technique, made these Title Douluo unable to parry at all. Even if the four of them joined forces, there would be no way to stop Tang Hao''s offensive. And more importantly. The other spirit masters in the Slaughter City wanted to come here to stop Tang Hao, but they would only be smashed to pieces in the end! So no one came, only these four Title Douluo, who could barely compete with Tang Hao. But over time, the four of them will definitely fail. But at that time, Tang Hao might have to pay some price. After all, his power is limited. Suppressing the opponent in a short period of time is not a problem, but over time, the advantage of the opponent''s population will be reflected. So he was not in a hurry, and directly solved the opponent. What Tang Hao had to do was to delay as much as possible and use the least physical and soul power to restrain the four of them, and don''t let them mess with Karl. The main battle now is the battle between Karl and the God of Slaughter. The two of them are the winners and losers! As long as one party wins, the other party will undoubtedly lose! However, the God of Slaughter was also very strong, and Tang Hao was also very worried about whether Karl could kill him. It''s just that Carl has no such concerns. Everything that should be prepared is already ready, and the dish of the **** of slaughter is the only thing left to serve, and it is ready to be served! "God of Slaughter, it''s been more than a year, you don''t even plan to see me once, and then send someone to assassinate me. I don''t know what is going on in your head. Could it be that in your mind, there is nothing but killing? " Hearing Karl''s question, the God of Slaughter smiled, showing a very hideous expression. "In the killing capital, you only need to kill, you don''t need other things! No matter who you are and what strange power you have, here I am the true god! My **** of slaughter is the master of the slaughter city, the king here! All people will bow to me! If someone dared to violate the rules I set, then the torment of life is better than death to meet him! " Accompanied by the Ivan Declaration of the God of Slaughter, a powerful force burst out of him! The current **** of slaughter no longer uses martial arts, or even soul power. He is now the incarnation of pure killing intent, using his own powerful killing intent and demigod level ability is enough to crush all Super Douluo! Even a Titled Douluo at level ninety-nine, as long as he didn''t step into the half-length domain, he couldn''t be his opponent. The God of Slaughter after being parasitized is even stronger than the original Tang Chen! After all, he is now in the realm of a demigod. However, even the **** of killing would feel scared, because even the **** could feel death. Not to mention his demigod. It''s just that he is a bit unconvinced now, and wants to be tough with Karl. I saw that he used his strongest power and wanted to kill Karl! Such a powerful killing field reminded Karl of the oppressive feeling he felt when facing the black dragon in Fairy Tail. However, compared to before, Carl''s current strength is much stronger. If he encounters the black dragon again, he will definitely not be defeated by the opponent. But there was still a Jeff present, so Carl facing these two people is equivalent to facing a complete demigod. As it is now. When Carl faced the demigod, whether it was power, speed, or even thinking, he was completely suppressed! And the most important thing is. In the killing field Carl didn''t give full play to his strength, his power seemed to be blocked by a layer of invisible things. This situation made him feel a little surprised, and at the same time he was more curious about the realm of demigods. Because this is the power that a demigod has. Even the Black Dragon and Jeff didn''t have this ability before. They are just incomplete demigods, they have power and no realm. On the other hand, the God of Slaughter is the real demigod, with all the power that a demigod should have! It is precisely because of this that no matter what moves Karl releases, they can be easily cracked by the opponent. Unless Carl releases Huang Quan with a knife, even the tactics of slashing the space will not work for Tang Chen. Because these moves did not cover any divine power, they could not cause him harm. On the other hand, the combination of the aura of yellow spring, the aura of hell, plus the demon power, and incidentally, the domineering color of the overlord, contains a trace of divinity. Although there is only one point, the effect is very weak, and a short period of energy is needed to release enough power to make the opponent feel threatened. So the God of Slaughter was also aware of it. Carl''s move requires about a second of charging time. Every time he interrupted forcibly before Karl made a move. After all, this is Karl''s only trick that can threaten him, and he will never let Karl be released again! Otherwise he is not sure what will happen. But what surprised the God of Slaughter was that the power emanating from Karl slowly began to gather together, condensing a trace of divinity. This made the God of Slaughter feel a little horrified, but also accelerated his actions, wanting to completely eradicate the person in front of him! He would never allow someone to become a demigod in front of him! Chapter 717： immortal! "So this is the power of a demigod?" "It seems that my previous judgment is still a bit biased. If I didn''t personally fight against the demigod-level powerhouse, I am afraid that my detour will take a few more years. Thank you very much, God of Slaughter. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to see what a demigod exists so quickly. Although I met Qian Daoliu before, I didn''t do it after all. Only you are sincerely planning to kill me. If it weren''t for this, I don''t know how many years it will take to break through to the semi-god realm. " Carl spoke his own heart while defending. This is nothing but a monologue in his heart, and at the same time, he speaks out his own feelings during this period of time. But in the ears of the **** of slaughter, this passage is a naked irony! "To dare to taunt me in front of me, it''s really looking for death!!!" With a roar from the God of Slaughter, Carl was directly beaten into the air by him. The God of Slaughter also rushed forward immediately, wanting to take the opportunity to learn about Karl''s life. But when all his attacks fell on Carl, although they could cause damage to him, they were not well-known at all! Even when they were fighting, the God of Slaughter knocked out half of Karl''s body! But under the blessing of Carl''s blue flame and the breath of Huangquan, his body was completely restored in less than a second. Even the clothes were restored incidentally! This situation makes the God of Slaughter feel a little unbelievable. He has never seen someone whose recovery ability is so exaggerated! Even some self-proclaimed immortal soul beasts could not have such an exaggerated ability. The God of Slaughter didn''t understand at all, how Carl possessed such BUG power. Through this battle, Karl also determined that a powerhouse of the demigod level was impossible to kill himself. Although he could not beat the **** of killing. Because he was completely crushed by the God of Slaughter whether it was power or mental power, even speed or other aspects. The only thing that can contend and even threaten the other party is the power brought by the breath of yellow spring and hell. However, he can also be sure that he is now the equivalent of an immortal body! No matter what, it is impossible for the opponent to kill himself! On the other hand, the God of Slaughter could not give up his defense, otherwise Karl would hit the opponent with a single blade of Huangquan, causing damage to him. Although not sure, how much trouble it can cause him, but at least it can also make his soul suffer a certain amount of trauma. After all, this trick is not a physical attack, but a double-layered attack on the soul and spiritual level. This kind of power is the most threatening to the God of Slaughter. "It seems that we can''t help each other for the time being, then come to my world and have a good fight with me! In this place, neither you nor me can do their best. But its different if you change the place, so dare you come with me? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a handsome smile. At the same time, the **** space also opened behind him. In this space, the God of Slaughter felt a slight threat, but at the same time, he could also feel that there is a large amount of evil power in this space! This kind of power, although not up to the level of a god, is not much worse. After all, it is Mephisto, and the power left over is naturally not bad. The God of Slaughter also showed a hideous expression at this time, and walked towards Carl step by step. "Hahahaha, I really want to see what tricks you do!" Before the words were over, the God of Slaughter took the initiative to punch Karl in, and at the same time he followed him! In the next second, the gates of **** closed. The breath of Karl and the God of Slaughter completely disappeared! Carl used his own power to forcibly take away the **** of slaughter. In this way, Tang Hao can make good use of it, and no longer need to guard against the God of Slaughter that will do it on him. It''s just that Carl''s power against the God of Slaughter was shocked in their eyes. The four subordinates belonging to the **** of slaughter, when they saw this scene, they were all frightened. They had never thought that the **** of death who was despised by them would have such a powerful force. Even if you face the **** of slaughter, you have the power to fight, even if half of your body is gone, you can completely recover! Such power is really shocking! At the same time, their hearts were shaken. These people feel that the God of Slaughter, it seems that it is really likely to be killed. In this way, the four of them would really have a dead end. But in their minds, the God of Slaughter is impossible to fail. Because in their hearts, the **** of killing is the true god! Whenever such thoughts conflict with the instinctive fear deep in their hearts. Their expressions will become extremely distorted and extremely painful. Their reason is telling themselves that they should surrender when it is time to surrender. But the mind controlled by the **** of slaughter is telling them that even if they sacrifice for the **** of slaughter, they can''t hesitate! These two ideas continue to clash. Coupled with Tang Hao''s intrepid combat power, the four of them soon lost the ability to resist. This situation made Tang Hao feel a little surprised. He didn''t expect that when these four people saw the **** of slaughter disappear, their strength plummeted, and even fell into entanglement. Even the spirit power in their bodies had experienced huge turbulence. However, Tang Hao would not be merciful, he must kill these people to prevent accidents! So his attack will not stop, unless these four people are already dead. It''s just that Tang Hao is also a little surprised now. Because he never thought that Karl''s method turned out to be relying on his immortal body to resist the **** of killing! Tang Hao knew that Carl had this ability, and that was what Carl told him on the initiative, and the two of them also practiced in pairs. However, it is just a simple experiment, that is, Karl has to prove that he is indeed immortal! That time, it was Tang Hao''s unilateral attack, and he still tried his best. Carl''s side is not to release any spirit power to resist, purely relying on ability and physical fitness to resist. The result is obvious. There is no flaw in Carl''s ability to recover. Even if Tang Hao was squeezed dry, there were no scars on Carl''s body. It is precisely because of this that Karl found a way to deal with Tang Chen. But Carl was not sure at the time whether his ability to deal with people with divine nature, even if it was just a demigod, would work. That''s why he bought the Sky Lock as a backup. But now it seems that the demigod at least has no way to pose any threat to him. Chapter 718： Black rose "I really didn''t expect that even the demigod could not crack the power of this guy Carl. If he could become a demigod, he would be invincible in practice, right? At that time, besides the true god, I am afraid that no one will be his opponent, right? " That''s what Tang Hao thought deep in his heart. But he didn''t know now how far Karl has been in the battle he saw with the **** of slaughter. But in his opinion, it won''t be long before the two will be able to tell the winner. So on his side, he must take advantage of these four people when they are in various strange states, and quickly solve them! As the saying goes, take advantage of people''s illness, kill them! Tang Hao is not a good man and a believer, he is not a Virgin, let alone a person who can sacrifice himself for the enemy. In the face of these enemies, he has only one word, and that is to kill! Relentlessly beheading, this is Tang Hao''s style. But at this moment. There was a huge explosion in the castle not far away! The powerful impact made the entire killing capital tremble. This wave of air even passed to Tang Hao''s side. This situation shocked the four people at once, and the four of them didn''t understand what had happened. Tang Hao showed a smile and continued to attack the four of them! He knew very well what happened over there. Now that the explosion over there has been successful, the next step is to see if Karl can kill the God of Slaughter. Just when Tang Hao thought so. An embarrassed figure appeared in front of Tang Hao. This person is Black Rose. Seeing her appearance, Tang Hao frowned. According to the original plan, she should have taken Tang San and the others away, but she appeared here, which was somewhat intriguing. However, Tang Hao didn''t act rashly, because Black Rose gave him a wink. "No, the master''s castle was invaded! We failed to catch the mice. Those mice destroyed the place where the owner made Huangquanlu and the Bloody Mary! " "what?!" The four of them were taken aback when they heard her. Tang Hao also showed a smile. He probably guessed that Black Rose came here for the purpose. It is nothing more than attracting the other person''s attention and telling yourself that the task over there has been completed. Then Tang Hao did not hesitate to act on these four people. His full blow made these four people unable to parry at all. Black Rose looked at it, gritted her teeth, and rushed up. "I''ll help you!" Black Rose roared, and then released her martial soul, creating a sky full of black rose petals! In a blink of an eye, the black rose petals wrapped all four of them. These four people hadn''t noticed anything wrong at first. But soon, their bodies softened. Just as the body has become a little heavy, it can''t help it at all! This is one of Black Rose''s abilities. Her spirit is Black Rose, with a certain paralysis effect. As long as it hits an enemy, it will be paralyzed to a certain extent. But generally speaking, people with stronger spirit power will be more resistant to this paralysis effect. But these four people were not only consumed by Tang Hao for a long time. At the same time, they also believe that Black Rose is a teammate, so they did not take precautions. Then they were recruited! "Black Rose, how dare you betray us! You are looking for death!" "When the master comes out, you will be dead!" "Yes, even if the four of us die, you and Tang Hao will be buried for us!" "Damn woman, go to hell!" The four people ranted frantically, but none of them helped. Because Tang Hao felt that after the strength of the four of them was weakened, he had already used his strongest move to smash the four of them into the ground completely! The powerful force caused the ground to shake. The huge Clear Sky Hammer smashed this piece of ruin into a bottomless pit! The four of them all fell into this pit, without any breath. After seeing all four of them fall, Tang Hao also breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Black Rose. "They came in time. If it weren''t for you, I would have to solve them, and it would take a little longer. But whoever comes back, how is Tang San and the others? " "Don''t worry, they have evacuated safely, and now I should go too. I''m here just to report to you, so that you don''t worry, and by the way, take a look at the situation of the God of Slaughter. But what about the **** of death and the **** of slaughter? Where are they? " "Leave them alone, let''s leave here now. I''ll talk about specific things on the road." With that, Tang Hao took the lead to fly out. Black Rose looked around for a while, but still didn''t see the trace of the two of them, she couldn''t help frowning. It was just that when he saw the various traces of killing intent left on the ground in the distance, as well as the power that belonged to Karl, he also shuddered. "It''s a terrifying guy, but the little power left behind made me feel fear. How strong are these two guys! Could it be that their power is really comparable to the gods? " Thinking of this, Black Rose couldn''t help but shudder again, and then immediately left here. Since the battle between Carl and the Slaughter God is still going on, she doesn''t need to stay here and wait for the result. Anyway, she can leave now as soon as possible. As long as the last person who appeared in front of them was Karl, it represented the battle, and who won the final victory. But what makes Black Rose wonder is why the two of them are not fighting here, and there is no breath even in other places. This made Black Rose think of Carl''s ability, **** space. Thinking of this, when she was in the air, she couldn''t help but shudder, feeling a little horrible. A space that even demigods can enter. If they enter, they will come out? So Black Rose has already thought about it, no matter what, she will not offend Carl and the people around Carl. Although she didn''t know Karl''s true identity, there were very few Titled Douluo at level ninety-nine. As long as she goes out, inquire more about the news, to see who has the title, or the ability that is connected with the death god, and at the same time is a ninety-ninth-level Title Douluo. After all, Karl''s identity in the outside world is well known, and it is not a secret at all. When the time comes, just inquire about it and you will know. No matter how bad, she would give a little bit of benefit, and then Tang Hao would be able to tell him the truth. that''s all. Black Rose quickly left the Slaughter City, and it didn''t take long before she came to the hotel outside the Slaughter City! At this time, all the people gathered here, except for her, all the people in the plan gathered together! Including Tang Hao! And they have only one thing to do now, and that is to keep waiting! Chapter 719： Lock of the Sky! "I''m a demigod! I''m the **** of slaughter, how could I lose to you this kid, I don''t think I admit it!" Accompanied by a roar, the God of Slaughter burst out of his own powerful power again, wanting to kill Karl. But he tried so many times, especially in the **** space, he couldn''t do it at all. Originally, when he was outside, he could still rely on his own strength to forcefully suppress Karl. But in the **** space, Karl is the absolute master here, the absolute **** here! As long as he was willing, he could lengthen the distance between the two casually, and even the attack of the Slaughter God could not touch him. Coupled with the smell of **** here, it is not jokes. When the local **** breath and the yellow spring breath are combined, they form a real **** space! And this power can definitely suppress the divinity and lose part of its power! However, it was the first time Carl had seen this ability in **** space. After all, his previous enemies didn''t have any divinity, let alone the existence of gods. The most important thing is that when he obtained the **** space, he had not yet obtained the breath of yellow spring. So the **** space at that time was just a pure inherent barrier, without much ability. In addition to making the devil, it is of little use. But the **** space, fused with the aura of the yellow spring, has undergone a qualitative change! And this ability was the first time Karl used it, the first time he saw it, and the first time he applied it to a demigod! The result is obvious! The effect is very significant! It is precisely because of this that the God of Slaughter is now completely in a state of ignorance, and can only vent his emotions continuously through offensives. But how could Karl lose to the God of Slaughter in his own territory. He now has a complete advantage, although relying on his current strength, there is still no way to defeat the God of Slaughter. But the current situation is also the best opportunity for Karl to test the power of the demigods! So he was not in a hurry, and released the lock of the sky to bind the opponent and end the battle. It''s too difficult, but it''s not used in this way. His idea is also very simple, as long as he can roughly test the strength of the demigod, for Carl, he has earned it! He is still a bit worse now, so he is not in a hurry to beat the opponent directly. But the God of Slaughter is very anxious now, he doesn''t want to drag him here with Karl at all. In this case, it will not do him any good, but will put himself in danger. So the God of Slaughter continued to attack Karl, trying to kill him. It''s just that in the **** space, Karl is the absolute master. With his current power, it is impossible to kill Karl. After all, before that, he had already seen how powerful Carl''s immortal body was. Now add the advantages of the venue. Although Karl could not defeat the God of Slaughter head-on, he could play with him and make him completely lose all his sanity. Carl can then continue his research. that''s all. The battle between the two of them is still going on fiercely. It''s just that no matter how fierce their battles are, they will gradually return to calm within the geographical space. Because this place is not the outside world. With a single thought from Carl, all the damaged places here can be restored. Moreover, there is nothing in the **** space. Even if it is destroyed, it will only leave some unsightly potholes, and there is nothing to be concerned about. On the other hand, the breath of God left behind by the other party allowed Carl to conduct research. It''s just that these breaths are very rare, and compared to the things sold in the store, they don''t even have one ten thousandths of it. Even the breath of God in the God of Slaughter, even one-tenth of the item that Carl was fond of, couldn''t reach it. It can be seen that although the God of Slaughter is a demigod, the breath of God in him is not too much. As time goes by. The fighting time between the two of them is getting longer and longer. Carl also slowly became familiar with the battle rhythm of the demigod. Although he has not yet become a demigod, when he becomes more familiar with this rhythm, the time for himself to become a demigod will be shortened a lot. It can be said that the God of Slaughter gave Carl a very good one to climb up the stairs. Therefore, the current **** of slaughter is basically useless. "It''s almost possible to end this endless battle." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he waved his hand directly and took out a card! "Go! Lock of Heaven!" As Karl threw the card in his hand, a loud voice suddenly spread in the space. I saw the powerful breath of God, pouring out at this moment! "People of the world, hope to lock the gods!" The voice appeared, accompanied by a dark green figure, reflected in the eyes of everyone. Seeing this faceless even mentioned it is an illusory and unidentified body. Carl recognized him at a glance! He is one of the most popular characters in the Fate series, and he is also the only friend of the hero King Gilgamesh! Enkidu! At the same time, Admiral En, is also the true master of the Lock of Heaven. wrong. To be precise, Enkidu is the incarnation of the lock of heaven! He is the main body of the lock of heaven! Carl didn''t expect that the card''s ability, even Enkidu''s illusory figure, would be realized. Originally, Carl just thought that this was just summoning the lock of the sky, who knew that Enqi could be recruited! I have to say that the system is very good! This ability is also very powerful! If it were changed to other cards, I am afraid it would also recruit the clone of the main body, then release a treasure and then disappear. The system is probably this routine. And the emergence of Enkidu directly caused a very obvious change in the entire battle! The powerful sky lock completely binds the body of the **** of slaughter! "What is this, let me go quickly! I will break your body into pieces!" The **** of slaughter has anger in his eyes. He wants to break the seal of the lock of heaven, but he has no such ability at all. Gods below the second level do not have the divinity to break free from the power of the lock of heaven. Even if the second-level **** body comes over, it will take a certain amount of time and a certain amount of strength to break it free. Therefore, if a demigod is delusional to break free from the lock of the sky, then he will only be greeted with double pain! "Goodbye to Tang Chen, the **** of slaughter, but before I kill you, thank you for helping me understand that half gods exist, so don''t worry, I will leave you a whole body!" Chapter 720： Enkidus voice The lock of heaven came out. There is no suspense in this battle. Carl used the breath of yellow spring and **** while freezing the soul of the **** of slaughter, turning it into a corpse. At the same time, he also kept his promise and left a whole body for the other party. But when Carl was doing this, Tang Chen woke up halfway through. He was surprised at Carl at first, why he has such a strong ability. But shortly after, he showed a relieved expression, and then thanked Karl. In addition, he even used the last trace of power to condense his divinity into a drop of blood and threw it to Karl. Now Carl looked at the drop in his hand, full of divine essence and blood, and didn''t know whether he should take it or not. After all, he wasn''t sure if this thing had any side effects. But at this moment, the system sound also rang. Choose to complete, get 200,000 transaction points, freely assign skill points: 20, and freely assign attribute points: 20! Get a random A-level ability! System prompt: Do you want to enable ability extraction now? Negative, save it first! Hearing the prompt from the system, Karl immediately saved the extraction opportunity. Don''t worry about using this opportunity now, and wait until after returning to Shrek Academy. After all, over there, Carl''s luck could be a little better. It''s just that the blood in his hand made Karl a little bit difficult. "Use it, this should be the old man''s compensation for you after he wakes up." suddenly. That huge phantom has spoken! Carl turned his head suddenly, but found the faceless Enkidu, nodded to himself, and then disappeared. At the same time, the locks of the sky disappeared into nothing at this moment, as if the chains that stood just now were all hallucinations. But Carl knew very well that Enki had just spoken, and nodded to himself! Although it was only once, Carl was sure that this was not because he was dazzled, but because this phantom had self-awareness! "System, what''s going on? Doesn''t it mean that cards only have abilities, and there is no consciousness?!" System prompt: Gods power can travel through space and achieve infinite possibilities. If his body perceives changes here, he can also come and take a look. "If so, what price will the other party pay?" Hearing the system''s answer, Carl frowned. According to the system, only people with the power of God can shuttle the clone. But as a result, Carl has no way to use these card abilities. If the other party comes here every time, Karl will be scared of a heart attack sooner or later. Think about it, when you use an ability card, it happens that the body of the card is a god, or has the power of a god. Then slapped and suddenly turned back to say hello to you, this can scare people to pee, okay! System prompt: If the main body wants to descend on the doppelganger, it needs to consume a lot of power to travel through time and space, and at the same time, it will weaken the original duration or power of the card to one-tenth of the original! "It''s an exaggeration. If the other party suddenly comes here all of a sudden, that one will die?" Carl felt a little speechless. But this can also explain why Enqidu disappeared as soon as he spoke. It turned out that the energy was consumed, so I left early! However, Enkidu was not considered a bad person, so the other party asked Carl to take the blood, which means that this thing is not harmful to Carl. But for the sake of safety, Carl still exchanged the power of the gods first, and then used an extra 10,000 transaction points to identify this thing and see if there was any harm. In this way, the 200,000 trading points that Carl had just obtained were just squandered. At the same time, there are very few original trading points left. Now his trading point is only 40,000, but it doesn''t matter, this kind of thing is used more and more. As long as Kaldor completes the task, it is impossible not to get these trading points. In addition, Karl spent 10,000 transaction points to appraise this drop of blood, which was not in vain. Because of this thing, he can really take it, even without side effects! I have to say that Tang Chen finally did something that made Carl more satisfied. Then he took the drop of essence and blood, and at the same time allowed it to fuse with the power of the gods in his body. Soon, Karl fell asleep in his own geographical space. I don''t know how long it took. Karl woke up. Based on the fluctuation of his spirit power, he probably guessed the time, knowing that he had been asleep for a day and a night. "Fortunately, it is not a long time, and they have not been allowed to wait too long." With that, Karl left the **** space and returned to the ruins that belonged to the killing arena. Here, he saw many aboriginal people in the killing capital, all killing each other here, and robbing something Seeing this scene, Karl felt a little sick and even wanted to kill these people. But Carl changed his mind. These guys are almost crazy, whether they are killed or not, they will not survive too long. And they haven''t been able to leave the killing capital yet, so Carl doesn''t bother to do it. that''s all. He came to the previously agreed place, that is, the bar selling Huangquanlu. When he came here, Tang Hao was the first to come out to greet him. "It took so long to kill the God of Slaughter?" "Of course, how can I fail to do what I promised you?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a smile, and then he threw Tang Chen''s complete body on the ground. "Tang Hao, because of your face, I left him a whole body. And when Tang Chen was on the verge of death, he also woke up. I told him that you planned to kill him, and he said that you did it right! " Hearing what Karl said, Tang Hao, who had always appeared in front of the public as a tough guy, suddenly couldn''t help but shed tears. Carl didn''t say anything about this, just patted him on the shoulder, which was a painless comfort. "Thank you, Carl..." "No thanks, you can handle the corpse yourself. If there is any problem, just talk to me on the walkie-talkie." As he said, Karl put his gaze on Tang San''s body, and then showed a smile. "Tang San, the five-year agreement is less than one and a half years away. For the remaining year and a half, you can watch it yourself, but you are not allowed to return early. I am waiting for you for a year and a half, can you give me another surprise! " "Don''t worry, teacher, one and a half years is enough to make me a soul saint!" "I promise you!" Chapter 721： Big and hard "Hahahaha, what a good belief, Tang San, do you know what I like about you the most?" Hearing Karl''s question, Tang San shook his head, saying that he didn''t know. Carl raised his mouth slightly, showing a smile. "What I like most about you is not your character, or strength and talent. What I like most about you is this kind of unwarranted self-confidence in you! I didn''t even dare to say that within a year and a half, you can directly improve to level five, but you told me it really surprised me. But its okay, who makes me like you, self-confidence without logic, hahahaha! " Cal haha ??smiled, making Tang San blush. He already has his own plan, as long as he can succeed, he can definitely become a soul saint within one and a half years. No matter how bad he is, he can still be upgraded to the seventieth level. And the most important thing is that he wants to eat the first wave of welfare and ask Karl to give him a soul. That''s why he worked so hard. But his self-confidence makes Carl really appreciate it. Self-confidence is not arrogance. If you are conceited, you are talking big for no reason. But Carl knew that Tang San was prepared to say that. "Okay, I won''t say anything, you just need to know your plan. But let me remind you that when you reach the seventieth level, don''t hunt down soul beasts. You know the specific reasons. " "Know the teacher! I will do it." Tang San nodded, his expression also quite excited. Hu Liena on the side was clutching Tang San''s hand tightly, her eyes a little dodging. Seeing Hu Liena''s look, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head. "Hu Liena, I advise you, it''s best to go back to the Martial Soul Palace first and tell this story. You should not conceal anything from Bibi Dong. In this case, she will only think that you are in love and will not blame you. But if you conceal it, I am Bibi Dong, and I will definitely not spare you! Not even if it''s your first time! Did you hear that! " "I know, I will try my best to explain clearly to the teacher, and try to get her to accept the two of us..." Hu Liena said more and less confidence. Carl didn''t bother to say anything, but put his gaze on the three people of Black Rose. "You three, is there anything else?" "No, we''re all right, let''s go now!" The three of them stayed, and originally wanted to see if Karl could come back. In the plan, the three of them escorted Tang San and Hu Liena to the tavern before leaving. Now they are here, waiting one more day and one night, just wanting to know the final result of the general, how to go first. Now the three of them are satisfied, but at the same time, the three of them have deepened their fear of Karl! This man, even the **** of slaughter can kill, there is no problem in being called the **** of death! And most importantly, the three of them also knew Karl''s true identity through Tang San and Hu Liena''s mouth. This caused the three of them to take a deep breath, and at the same time, they also understood what a ride on the ride! This is a golden thigh! But Carl didn''t plan to give them a hug. So let them leave immediately. Seeing this, the three of them had no choice but to leave the tavern, for fear of taking a step slow and being pinched to death by Carl on the spot. "Give you three pieces of advice. After you have reduced your killing intent, you can go to Shrek Academy to find me. Of course, it doesnt matter if you dont want to go, its okay if you dont want to contact me too much, after all, this is your own choice! " Carl spoke to them loudly. But the three of them were already running far away at this time, and the ghost knew that they had not heard it. But what Carl should have said has already been said, the three of them have helped a lot, and Carl has to give a little bit of advice no matter what happened, so that they don''t make any more mistakes. As for whether they heard it or not, it didn''t matter to Karl. After seeing them all left here, Carl nodded, quite satisfied. Anyway, these tool people, Karl doesn''t plan to have too much contact with them in the future. Because they are in the Slaughter City, they have been affected too much, if they were allowed to join Shrek Academy, it would probably bring some not-so-good effects. But if they are after this, they can reduce their own killing intent and can control the killing intent very well. At that time, if they want to join Shrek Academy, Karl wouldn''t mind accepting them. But now he will definitely not accept it! "Now I should go, Tang San, you also work hard. After a year and a half, I want to see your progress! As for the spirits, don''t worry, I will find a way to help you get one. After all, some ten thousand-year spirit beasts have reached their age limit. If they want to live, they can only become souls in order to survive. " "I know the teacher, I will definitely work harder!" Hearing Tang San''s answer, Carl nodded, patted his shoulder, and then looked at Tang Hao next to him. "Tang Hao, I also give you some advice, don''t think of abandoning your soul ring and soul bone That is your wife, the only thing left to you, if you abandon her to give Your last legacy will disappoint her. And if you want to take a step forward, it''s not impossible to use the ultimate power. " While speaking, Karl threw a piece of iron to Tang Hao. "Is that so?" "It''s quite heavy." Tang Hao took the iron from Karl, feeling a little strange. Carl smiled, then said. "This thing is called Hailou Stone, which is a very hard iron ore. Even if it was me, there would be no way to crush it without all the effort. If you use a special method, you can smelt, but this is not my training method. Since you intend to take the ultimate power route, I thought for a long time, and finally thought of this method. " "what way?" Hearing Karl''s question, Tang Hao suddenly became curious. Carl raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said, "If you can use your own strength to shape this extremely hard iron block into the shape you want to create. At that time, your strength will definitely improve by a big step, and the most important thing is that this thing is really hard, even if you use spirit abilities, you won''t necessarily be able to break it to pieces. But my request is that you are only allowed to use your own strength and martial arts, and you are never allowed to use soul skills and other techniques! For almost a year or so, if you still cant break through, just come and find me! " "That''s what you said! A year later, if I can''t reach level 97, then I''ll find your trouble!" Tang Hao smiled, and then squeezed the Hailou Rock in his hand, suddenly feeling a little surprised. "Don''t tell me, this thing is really hard! It''s quite big!" "But I like it!" Chapter 722： return Shrek Academy. Inside Carl''s room. He has returned to Shrek Academy for nearly three days now, During this time, he didn''t do anything else, just rested. After going out for such a long time, after he comes back, he will naturally have to take a good rest. And Xiao Wu didn''t worry about going there. According to the original plan, Xiao Wu would have to wait a year and a half before Carl would pick up people. After all, it''s her independent time, and it''s not easy for Carl to disturb each other in the past. So he is in Shrek Academy now, just stay there. And during this period of time, Karl also used the chance to randomly select A-level abilities that he had saved before. This time, Carl couldn''t tell whether his luck was good or bad. Because the ability he acquired was called energy conversion, the level was indeed A, but Karl didn''t know how to use it. Because the description of this ability is very simple. It''s so simple that anyone who knows the word can understand it. Because of his introduction, there is only a short line of words, that is, the energy of different attributes can be converted into each other. That''s right. There is only such a one-sentence description, and there is no redundancy at all. But it was precisely because of this that Carl was puzzled. Because of this thing, he didn''t even know what effect it had. When it comes to ability attribute conversion, Carl doesn''t have any ability attributes himself, so he can do the conversion. And when it comes to attributes, everyone, including Carl, will naturally sound the element attributes. So this thing, in Carl''s opinion, may not be of much use. However, in the past two days, Carl did a simple experiment and found that this thing can make the **** breath, the yellow spring breath and the demon power switch back and forth. These three abilities can also be regarded as one of the energy attributes. If Carl is willing, he can switch at any time and then release. But if this is the case, this ability is really a bit tasteless for Karl. After all, his three abilities can basically be regarded as costless, and can be used without conversion at all. And the most important thing is that besides that, other abilities can''t be summoned at all. For example, there is no conversion between domineering, fluttering fruits, shaking fruits, and phoenix fruits, and they cannot be converted. Because among these abilities, there is no attribute attached, it''s just a simple ability. If you have to add an attribute, it is nothing. Therefore, this non-attribute ability cannot be converted at all, which greatly reduces the practicality of this ability. But Carl now has a very big brain and wants to try it. That is to convert all the attributes that can be converted to the power of God! Because the power of God, according to the description of the store, can be regarded as a kind of power called God attribute! This kind of power is very powerful, so Carl wants to test whether he can transform his abilities into **** attributes. But he tried for three days, and he hasn''t succeeded until today. This makes him a little helpless. But it was only three days, and I was in no hurry to give up. Coupled with the power of the gods, it is far beyond ordinary power, so Carl said that he has to hold on for a while. If it is a year or so, and there is still no diligence, it will not be too late to give up. In addition, Karl also used his attribute points and skill points to increase his own abilities. Among them, Karl''s own agility, through 10 attribute points, became an S+ level, which is considered to have reached the ceiling. Then there are spiritual attributes. Because of the future opponents, it is very likely that they are all gods, or demigods with the power of gods. Therefore, spiritual attributes are indispensable, and this is also one of the means to fight against the gods. Therefore, his spiritual attributes have also been promoted to S+ level. As a result, Carl''s own physical fitness has almost doubled compared to before. However, for Carl''s current strength, the improvement is not very strong. Because of the attributes brought on the system panel, it''s just that he doesn''t use various abilities, or even his physical qualities after various energies. This quality is almost equal to the physical quality of grade 97 to 98. So he didn''t use any power now, and he could defeat Title Douluo below level 97 with his physical body alone. Then coupled with other abilities, the current strength of Karl can be regarded as a lot of improvement. Then the two abilities for skill point upgrades can distinguish between the fruit of Phoenix and the fruit of Huangquan. He spent a total of 20 skill points, awakening all these two abilities. After the Phoenix awakened, the flame''s recovery ability was twice as fast as before. And more importantly, this ability can now also create a blue sea of ??fire, and UU reading can directly perform a wide range of healing. This is much more efficient than before, one by one naming the wounds. Then Huang Quanguo said that after this ability was awakened, Carl could not see any changes. Because he didn''t know what effect this ability had after awakening. But now Carl does not have much time to study the awakening ability of Huangquan Fruit. What he needs to do now is to get acquainted with the power of God as soon as possible, and by the way, see whether the energy conversion of the man can transform the breath of hell, the breath of yellow spring, and his own demon power into the power of God. at the same time. Carl also simply sorted out his own personal abilities. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Boxing (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (A), Wind Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Demon Fruit, Phantasmal Beast (Awakening), Yellow Spring Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 5 Remaining assignable attribute points: 6 Transaction point: 40000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Extra Ability: Power of God (False Demigod) Among these abilities, Carl gained a new extra power, the power of God. At the same time, he also saw a new vocabulary, which is pseudo-demigod! Chapter 723： Emperor Xue Yes Visit "False demigod? What is this?" When Carl saw this thing for the first time, he felt a little puzzled. Because he didn''t understand the meaning of this pseudo-demigod at all. Coupled with him, there are no other demigods at all, so he still doesn''t know what the term pseudodemigod means. This noun, Carl can be regarded as two meanings. The first level is very simple. This thing is a simple one, indicating that the state has become a reality. Above this, there may be a higher realm. As for the second layer, it is a bit intriguing. Maybe this thing is a more detailed division between the gods. Anyone who possesses the power of God will be divided among them, and at the same time, this title also represents his strength and status, as well as whether his own power of God is strong or not. So now Karl, who has a small amount of God''s power. At this time when he was about to step into the semi-god realm, he obtained this title. In this regard, Carl doesn''t know whether it is good or bad. But he was certain that if the title on the system property panel had become a demigod word. Then he is a true demigod! Thinking of this, Carl frowned, then cast his gaze into the distance. "Originally, I planned to find you again in a year, but now it seems that I have to go to the Star Dou Great Forest." Because of Karl''s surroundings, there are no other demigods. So if you want to find a demigod, there is only one way at present, and that is to find the emperor in the Star Dou Great Forest! Although Karl hadn''t read any novels and comics other than the first in Douluo Continent. But he still heard about Ditian. At least he knew that this Emperor Tian was a demigod, and among the soul beasts, he was very majestic, and he was also honored as a beast god. For Carl, the best choice now is to go to the Beast God and ask about things between the gods. After all, there are only two human demigods left. One is Qiandaoliu, and the other is Posey. The two of them are very strong, but Carl is not afraid of them, just to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings, Carl decided to talk to Ditian for the most appropriate. After all, he also had something to say to Di Tian. Thinking of this, Carl dialed Xiao Wu''s walkie-talkie, and after chatting with her for a while, he explained that he was going to the Star Dou Forest in two days. In this regard, Xiao Wu is very welcome. After all, they haven''t seen each other for so long, of course Xiao Wu will miss Carl. It''s just that Daming and Er Ming''s whimpering voice came from the walkie-talkie. Obviously, the two of them did not want to meet Carl. There is no way. Although the two of them know that Carl will not hurt themselves, they now have a little fear of Carl. And the most important thing is that every time Carl passes, he has to use both of them in a combo. It takes several years to practice. This makes them very reluctant to see Karl. After Carl booked the time, he hung up the walkie-talkie, went to Flanders, and planned to appoint Shrek Academy for the next thing. During this period, Emperor Xue Ye also found Karl and Flander, preparing to discuss some things. "Xue Ye, what do you mean is that you are going to re-convene a round of the Elite Soul Master Contest centered on the Heaven Dou Empire in two years'' time?!" Hearing the words of Emperor Xueye, both Carl and Flender were surprised. They didn''t expect that Emperor Xueye would dare to be so bold, openly robbing people in front of the Wuhun Hall. Although Emperor Xueye didn''t say it clearly, ten people could tell that those who participated in this Soul Master Competition would eventually be accepted by Emperor Xueye. And he himself had this plan, so he came to discuss with Karl and Flander. Because what he meant was that he planned to hold this brand new Soul Master Elite Competition in Shrek Academy! Moreover, he sincerely invites all soul masters from across the continent to participate. As long as they pass the preliminary selection, they can become one of the top 32. And those teams that successfully entered the top thirty-two, all have generous rewards. And the most important thing is that the top three have soul bone rewards! This is the most important. It can be said that in order to recruit talents, Emperor Xueye also paid his blood this time! But Emperor Xueye''s plan was to let Shrek Academy participate in this competition. As for the specific participants, it will be conducted in accordance with the last Soul Master Competition. And they don''t need to participate in the qualifiers and the first round of trials, they will go directly to the top sixteen. As for the specific rules, they are still being drafted and have not been released yet. However, according to the words of Emperor Xueye, he must recruit those powerful soul masters in this competition, and he must not let the Wuhun Palace dominate the family! Even Emperor Xingluo, on Dai Mubai''s suggestion, established diplomatic relations with the Heaven Dou Empire, and at the same time was also drawing in Shrek Academy. It can be seen from this that during the time Carl went to the killing capital, the external situation has undergone considerable changes. "Kel Keqing, you don''t know much about the outside world. The situation here is really urgent for us If it weren''t for the strong force in the Wuhundian, we wouldn''t be out here Bad decision. However, it seems that our propaganda is still successful, and we are already preparing to participate in the Soul Master Competition. This is also the case in the Star Luo Empire, but you have just returned, and as soon as you came back, you entered the Shrek Academy to practice. I don''t know that this kind of thing is normal. " Hearing the words of Emperor Xueye, Carl also nodded, and finally understood why the disciples outside were as excited as they were beaten up with chicken blood. Only now did Carl understand that it was such a thing. "If this is the case, I won''t bother you to recruit soul masters. But in Shrek Academy, I can get all the configuration for participating in the Soul Master Competition. But their strength, compared to what they used to say, should have improved a lot, even for the worst people, their strength should be more than 50, close to 60. In this way, other people have no chance of winning at all, so I suggest that when the game is over, it is better to let the first-placed team simply play against Xiao Wu and the others. In this way, their self-esteem will not be hit, and at the same time your rewards can also be sent out, which has the effect of soliciting. In this way, you don''t have to be scolded by others, saying that you are stingy, and even the rewards will be given to your own family. " Hearing Karl''s words, Emperor Xue Ye was surprised and nodded. "Kal Keqing, your suggestion is very good, I can try to change the rules, but then again, can it be said that your disciples and their current strength have reached the soul king?!" Hearing the question, the corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared: "I am not sure now, but when they return to Shrek, they will definitely not fall below the realm of the Soul King!" Chapter 724： Chat time After sending away the Xue Ye Great Emperor. Only then can Carl continue to discuss matters with Flanders. They first talked about the defensive work in the Spirit Hall, and then talked about the people inside Shrek. There are now more than 4,000 students in Shrek. There are even more than 300 teachers. At such a scale, the old dream immediately rivaled the Tiandou Royal Academy. It wont take a few years to even surpass each other. But among them, few are eligible to enter the inner courtyard. Because whether they are talent or strength, compared to the requirements for entering the inner court, they are still a bit worse. But this is also normal. It is not so easy to gather ten little monsters and enter the inner courtyard of Shrek Academy. However, in this regard, Carl suggested that the Outer Court have a tryout first, and then go to the Soul Master Competition organized by Emperor Xueye. If they can get the first place, they can directly enter the inner courtyard of Shrek Academy. It is also a good way to motivate them in this way. Flander also agreed with this approach, and immediately arranged for Zao Wou-ki to let him order. When the business talk was over, Flender also relaxed, then took a sip of tea and said softly. "Did you know during this period of time, although the world looks calm, it is actually turbulent. Let me tell you this, during the time you went to the Slaughter City, the total number of soul masters on the side of the Wuhun Palace has exceeded one hundred thousand! Among them, there are more than 30,000 people above the Soul King level! Even a soul master at the level of a Contra can almost have thousands of people going up and down. Not to mention Title Douluo, at least a double-digit base. So I can also understand the current mood of Emperor Xue Ye. The Title Douluo on the Heaven Dou Empire''s side, if you count Karl, there are no more than ten people. What''s more, about half of them will not necessarily support the Xueye Great Emperor. The situation in the Star Luo Empire was even worse. There were three of the Title Douluo who supported them, it was not bad. Now the power of the Spirit Hall is growing stronger, and the oppressive Heaven Dou Empire and Xing Luo Empire have to unite. On the other hand, those sects and academies are still playing each other at this time. It is really no foresight and it makes people a headache! " Having said this, Flender couldn''t help sighing. Carl can also understand this. After all, most sects and colleges have their own arrogance. Relying on their own door, there is a titled Douluo, or a town where people are no less powerful than Titled Douluo, naturally they will not be afraid of other forces. But they never thought about it, if a certain force becomes the greatest force in this world. They want to destroy a small sect, it is all simple things. This is why Flanders sighed. Because he couldn''t imagine what kind of tragedy would happen if Wuhun Palace really did it! "Forget it, since these people have their own ideas, let them go. After all, not everyone can see Bibi Dong and the ambition of Wuhundian. " Flender couldn''t help sighing when he heard Carl''s words. They don''t have the right to take care of other people''s affairs. If this is the case, they can only let them fend for themselves. "In other words, did you, Soulling, really succeeded in the research? If it is really successful, then it is best to find a time to show it to people all over the world. Only in this way can they realize that your previous magma is not talking big, but can really do it. And you dont know that during your absence, people have been asking me about souls and your questions. I know this kind of thing, so I can only fool around vaguely, but after a long time, they slowly don''t believe it. Let me say, these people are still impatient, if they are willing to wait a while. " Hearing Flander''s complaint, Karl also smiled, and then patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I have handled the soul-related matters properly, and now I have some personnel short of them to serve as my test items. And according to my plan, after about a year and a half, when Xiao Wu Tang San and the others attack the 70th-level soul sage, help them get their souls. So wait a moment, now is not the time, when they come back, I will give you a surprise. " "I see, I''m not in a hurry..." Halfway through the conversation, Flander suddenly realized that Karl had just downplayed it, as if he had said a very important thing. "Karl, did you just say that Tang San and Xiao Wu are at the 70th-level Soul Saint level?!" "Yeah, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Hearing Flander''s question, Karl blinked, not knowing what he was asking. Flander''s eyes widened, and he grabbed Karl''s shoulder with both hands There was a look of shock in his eyes. "What you said is true. The two of them really have a chance to become Soul Saints when they are about twenty years old?!" "Of course it''s okay. Why are you so excited? Although there was no soul master who had such a rapid increase in strength before, this world is not static. Some people will always be needed to break the conventions of this world. If not, how boring this world is! " Hearing Carl''s words, Flender took a deep breath and forcibly calmed his emotions, and then he calmed down. "As far as I know, even Jianlun''s current spirit power is only fifty-ninth level. Even Dai Mubai had just broken through to Level 61. None of them had any way to break through to the level of a 70th-level soul sage in the following time. But when you suddenly told me this news, it really shocked me! " "Really? Their spirit power level has risen very quickly, at least within the qualified range. But Tang San and Xiao Wu, you still shouldn''t use ordinary methods to watch them. One of them is a human being in the form of soul beasts, with a high starting point, and naturally it is impossible for their talents to be completely consistent with humans. Not to mention Tang San, he is not only a twin martial soul, but also a child of a hundred thousand year soul beast. The potential in the body is not imaginable by ordinary people, so it is normal for the two of them to break through so quickly. But when Hua Shui came back, tell me, Dai Mubai and the others, how many levels are they now, I am a little curious now. " Carl hadn''t seen them for a long time, so he was naturally curious about the strength of the rest of them. He didn''t have time to look after them, so he could only let Flander care for these people for him. For this, Flander did not hide it, and said it all. Chapter 725： Coming to the Star Dou Great Forest again Dai Mubai is currently at the 61st level and has just become the soul emperor. Sword Chi''s words are at level fifty-nine, and he is practicing with great concentration, striving to break through to the level of the soul emperor. Then there is Dugu Yan, her level is fifty-eight. The spirit power levels of Ma Hongjun, Xiao Gu, and Ning Rongrong were all very consistent at level 56. Then Zhu Zhuqing''s spirit power level has also been raised to level 53, which is considered a very good talent. As for the last Oscar. Flander can''t contact him at the moment, but knows that he is still safe. As for his strength and where he is now, that is totally unknown. "Oscar didn''t even contact you anymore, which is really interesting. But if he doesn''t contact you, how do you know he is safe now? " Hearing Karl''s question, Flender took out a letter and the broken walkie-talkie. "This is Oscar''s walkie-talkie. About a year after his departure, it was sent back with his envelope. And more than one, all the spare walkie-talkies are broken, so I can also imagine that he must have gone to a very dangerous place! However, he would send a letter every seven days, and the time for the letter to be sent was exactly seven days. Almost when I received a letter, his next letter was already on the way. If he did not write to me within seven days, according to his original meaning, he asked me to go to a hut in the forest of the far north and collect his relics. Fortunately, he always fixed points every time and sent me the belief, and I can guarantee that these are his notes. Because this kid has a bad habit, that is, when he writes, he doesn''t follow the normal stroke order. So I know that he is still safe now, but life is a bit hard. " Carl nodded and breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Flander say this. "Since he is still alive, then the problem is not big, but a food-type spirit master went to the far north. I didn''t even expect that his courage would be so big. But if he can come back alive in the end, I am afraid he will make rapid progress with this practice! You know, the far north is a very dangerous soul beast gathering area no less than the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest! Even the core circle of the sunset forest is not comparable to the outer periphery of the Far North. This time, he was really desperate! But having said that, did he do this for Rongrong? " Flander nodded, agreeing with Carl''s words. In this regard, Carl could only helplessly sigh, and then smiled. "This character really doesn''t look like him. But forget it, this is his own choice, and I respect him. And for a person, you can choose to take the initiative to change yourself, this is a real man! " Carl sighed, and then left Flanders'' office. But before he left, he told Flender that he was going to the Star Dou Great Forest for a few days in two days. Carl is not sure when he will return. "Don''t worry, just leave it to me here. After all, you have been away for more than two years before, and I have always been busy here. Seriously, I am a lot more tired than when you were here! Haha" Flender said with a smile, as if joking. But Carl could hear some other smell, and then squinted his eyes. "Yeah, you did a great job, but if you want to complain, it''s better to say it in front of your face. It''s a little bit unpleasant to hear." Carl''s words made Flanders a little embarrassed. In response, Carl just smiled, didn''t say anything, and then left here. When he was gone, Flander breathed a sigh of relief. "The chat was so hot that I almost said the wrong thing. I really have to take care of my mouth!" ... Time goes by little by little. Two days later, Carl came to the long-lost Star Dou Great Forest. Here he saw the long-lost hut, as well as Daming and Erming who set off Xiao Wu. The two of them are completely supporting roles here. Although their bodies are huge, they can only pray for a foil to Xiao Wu''s beauty. I haven''t seen it for such a long time. Not only has Xiao Wu changed her clothes, she has also become a lot more mature. More importantly, she also opened up. Originally, Xiao Wu''s elevation was about 1.5 meters to 1.6 meters. The current cabin not only needs to have a figure, but also a height of about 1.7 meters. It is a standard tall beauty. This is exactly the answer to the old saying, that is the eighteenth change of women. Another point is that her long and flowing pink hair is very smooth and beautiful. Even if it was the first time Karl, he almost thought he had admitted the wrong person. It was the iconic bunny ears on Xiao Wu''s head, letting Karl know that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. "Xiao Wu, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, you have become beautiful again. To be honest, the first time I saw you, I thought it was someone''s little princess. " "Hey, how about Brother Carl, am I looking better now?" Xiao Wu jumped off the shoulder of the Titan Great Ape said cheerfully. Carl also nodded, then touched Xiao Wu''s head and smiled. "Yeah, you have seen a lot better, and how have you been during this period of time? There is no major difficulty, right? If there is anything, tell me right now and I will help you solve it. " "Don''t worry, Brother Carl, I have had a good time this time without any difficulties. Even Lord Beast God pointed me twice during this period of time so that I could successfully break through to level 70. However, although I am at level 70 now, I haven''t obtained the spirit ring yet. I mean, I''m planning to wait until Carl Brother, when will the soul be researched out, I will try it. " Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Carl blinked, feeling a little surprised. "You mean, you are practical now?" "Yeah, of course, Brother Carl, am I good?" Xiao Wu said excitedly. Obviously, she is also very satisfied with this improvement in her strength. Carl took a breath. He originally thought that Xiao Wu was now at the sixty-seventh level. This was calculated based on Tang San''s talent and his own experience with Xiao Wu. No matter how bad, Xiao Wu''s level would have to be sixty-sixth. But Carl did not expect that she would have been promoted to the seventieth level! This is really an exaggeration! "Brother Carl, you don''t know, Lord Beast God has helped me for a long time this time. Especially a month ago, Lord Beast God saw that I was stuck at the sixty-ninth grade for about half a year, so he gave me a hint. No, just yesterday, I just broke through to the seventieth level! Hehe, are you surprised or surprised? " Chapter 726： Xiao Wu "This is really too surprising, too unexpected. I didn''t expect you to reach the 70th level. No wonder I talked to you before and didn''t say a word when asked about your level. I thought you did not meet my expectations, and the result was far beyond expectations! " Carl smiled, then looked at Daming and Erming. "You two too, you know how ghosts and wolves are crying in the walkie-talkie, and you don''t know to give me some information, which made me worry for nothing. Carl said with a smile, but Daming and Er Ming shivered. Then Karl and Xiao Bone simply teased up what happened during this period, and then Karl also informed Xiao Wu of the things that the soul had been researched out. Xiao Wu was very excited about this and wanted to be Karl''s first experiment subject. Seeing the little house that he was so excited now and trusted him so much, Carl couldn''t help showing his affection. Think about it more than ten years ago, when Karl first came to Douluo Continent. Xiao Wu was quite wary of herself. It also took a long time for him to let Xiao Wu completely trust herself. And now Xiao Wu, basically treated Karl as an older brother. After all, during this time, Carl really helped her a lot, and also allowed her to successfully increase her strength to this level in a short period of time. Not everyone has this ability. The most important thing is that following Carl, Xiao Wu doesn''t have to worry about safety at all. Because in this world, there are not many people who can beat Karl. Then Karl and Xiao Wu stayed like this for one night. By the early morning of the next day, Carl walked along Xinghu to the location of the spring and entered it. He didn''t directly help Xiao Wu obtain the soul. Because he still has something to do now, that is to find Ditian to find out some information about the gods. In addition, the soul needs to be prepared first, and it is not very anxious. In this way, Karl followed the current of the spring and quickly came to the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest. Here, he saw a very huge cave. But in this cave, there is no such magnificent scene as imagined. On the contrary, it seems more ordinary. After all, this place was formed naturally, and the soul beast would not deliberately decorate the place where it lived, so it looked so ordinary and understandable. "It''s really desolate here, basically there is nothing. I originally thought that there would be some rare treasures here, or some rare and rare medicinal materials. As a result, except for soil, it is soil, and these minerals are relatively valuable, and there is really nothing else. " Carl sighed, slightly disappointed. After all, he was full of expectations for this place before. But such an ordinary cave can be regarded as relatively normal. After all, not every place has exaggerated special effects like the eyes of the ice and fire. In this way, following the only route of the cave, Carl entered it. This cave is very big, even if the Black Dragon King turns into his body, he can stretch his body here! It can be seen that the height and width of this cave are at least a few hundred meters! That''s why Ditian hides here. Carl continued to observe his surroundings as he walked, but he didn''t find anything strange. But soon, he felt a very powerful soul power, not far from the front, constantly emitting brilliance. Such spirit power made Carl feel a little strange, because this spirit power was very strong and solid. But he always felt that this soul power had a little bit of violation. When Carl got closer and saw a white silkworm pupa, the sense of violation became even more intense. He always felt that this powerful soul power was completely out of touch with the white giant silkworm in front of him. And most importantly, Karl knows this giant silkworm! The opponent is the first spirit ring of the second protagonist, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm! At the same time, he is also a million-year soul beast with very poor strength! In addition to his soul power and spiritual power, his strength can be said to be a complete mess! A million-year-old soul beast may not even be able to fight a million-year-old soul beast, you dare to believe it! But Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is such a miraculous species. He can also bully, soul beasts under ten thousand years old, as long as the other party''s age reaches ten thousand years, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm will have to hide away. Because in the eyes of those Ten Thousand Years Soul Beasts, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is the most tonic! As long as they eat it, even just a bite of meat, they can gain soul power for thousands of years! If you eat Tianmeng ice silkworm directly, breaking through one hundred thousand years is not a dream. It is precisely because of this that Tianmeng Ice Silkworms were often persecuted in the past. Had it not been for his good old friend and had been helping him, he would have died long ago. As for him coming to the Star Dou Great Forest, it is estimated that Di Tian was also arrested to help return to Fugu Yuena''s injury After all, the spirit power radiated from his body is very soft and easily absorbed. More importantly, it is easier to absorb the spirit power naturally emitted from the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm than the natural spirit power! This is also the reason why Ditian wanted to arrest him. But that''s only what Carl knows. He didn''t know whether there was any improvement after Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, or what ability he had. After all, he hadn''t watched the second part of Douluo Continent either, he had just seen the protagonist''s drawing for a while. Thats why he knew that the role of Tianmeng Bingcan, "It''s really a Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Such a huge soul power is really amazing. If this soul power is given to other soul beasts with better talents, I am afraid that they can all become demigods, or even break through into gods? " Carl spit out, then came to the side of Tianmeng Bingcan and observed carefully. I have to say that Tian Meng Bing Silkworm, although he is a giant silkworm, his appearance is quite resistant to beating. At least Carl can see his crystal-like skin from various angles, its brilliance and delicateness. It looks good anyway. However, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is still asleep now, and has no idea about Karl''s arrival. I have to say, this guy has a big heart! Even if he is caught, he can still fall asleep. This kind of crude nerve is probably comparable to Karp and Luffy in One Piece, and Naz in Demon Tail World. As for other people, they are not qualified at all! "Since it''s here, let''s come in and have a chat. A mere ice silkworm, nothing to look at! " As Carl admired the sleeping position of the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Di Tian''s voice came from the cave. When Carl heard this, he turned around and walked in without hesitation! Chapter 727： Di Tian! Following the voice, Carl quickly came to the territory of the Black Dragon King Emperor Heaven. But when he saw the huge creature in front of him, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Because the body of the Black Dragon King is too huge. Although this cave allows him to stretch out his body, to the naked eye, the body of the Black Dragon King is as magnificent as a hill! However, Karl was very knowledgeable, and after seeing the Black Dragon King, he was only a little surprised, and then he was gone. After all, he had seen Domam and the people who existed like Planet Devourer. But apart from them, among normal creatures, the size of the Black Dragon King is one of the best. Even the Sky Blue Bull Python, which covers the sky and sun, is not as good as his in front of the Black Dragon King. Even if it is Kaido in the world of One Piece, or the black dragon in the world of Monster Tail, compared to the size of the black dragon king Ditian, it is about half the difference. Therefore, the Black Dragon King is regarded as the largest among all non-god-level creatures that Carl has ever seen. After all, Domam, as well as the existence of Planet Devourer, can already be called a god. At that time, if Karl hadn''t had the plug-in or the Infinite Gems got in the way, he wouldn''t have been able to kill Domam and the Planet Devourer. And the most important thing is that he also paid a lot of price to do this. Thinking of this, Carl shook his head slightly, abandoning the messy thoughts in his mind, and then returned to reality. "Black Dragon King, I''m here this time to discuss with you about the relationship between demigods and true gods. At that time, I was in the city of slaughter and met a demigod named Tang Chen, who claimed to be the **** of slaughter. I dont know if you have any impression. " Hearing Karl''s words, the body of the Black Dragon King did not move. But soon, a cloud of black mist emerged from his body, and then he saw Ditian''s transformed human clone appearing from the side. This transformed clone walked straight to Carl, his face was quite serious. "I don''t know who they are. I haven''t been to the human world for a long time. But I can see that the power in you already has the breath of God! How did you do it, and why do you master the power of God so quickly? ! " Ditian was very excited. Although he is a demigod, he is not very proficient in mastering the power of the gods. If not, it is impossible for him to sleep in retreat here. Because one of his purposes for sleeping here is to make his **** power more stable! In this regard, Carl looked at each other cautiously, and said casually: "We can talk about this later. As long as you answer my question, I will tell you how I control the power of God!" "No problem, you just ask, as long as you can finally tell me how you control the power of God so perfectly, no matter what you ask, I can answer you!" Di Tian wanted to know why Carl could control the power of the gods. Because he could see that Carl''s current realm hadn''t reached the level of a demigod. That''s why he was so surprised, because even a general demigod, no one can master the power of the gods so perfectly, and there won''t be the slightest backlash in the body. Ordinary demigods can''t keep the power of the gods in their bodies so freely. Even Tang Chen, who was killed by Karl before, was the same. The power of God that they can use is not a lot. The power of God in his body was not as much as imagined, so this huge power of God in Karl''s body would attract Di Tian''s attention. "I''ll talk about my thing for a while. Now I have a problem. I have heard about pseudo-demigods and demigods from other people before. What I want to know is, what is the difference between these two titles, and whether there are other titles. " Hear this question from Carl. Di Tian was silent for a moment, and then said. "To be honest, I don''t quite understand the way you humans are divided, but according to my understanding, the demigods are in my current state. The words of the pseudo-demi-god probably touched the threshold of the demi-god, and the belt had not completely stepped over it. As for going up, I dont know much, but before becoming a god, there is still a false god. This state lasts for a very short time, basically just passing by in a flash. Because as long as you reach this state, you can become a **** at any time, but in this state, you need to stabilize and integrate all your own divine powers. According to what you humans say, it is necessary to condense the tenth spirit ring, that is, the spirit ring of gods in order to escape from the realm of false gods and become true gods. However, this god''s spirit ring will be formed on its own, and you humans only need to spend time to successfully become a god. " Having said this, Ditian couldn''t help but sighed, his expression became a little dim I really envy you humans. If the soul beast wants to break through to become a god-level, it will be constantly suppressed by the human gods. ! The most important thing is that although it is easy for us to become a demigod, if we want to break through the realm of a false **** and become a true god, as far as I know, no soul beast can succeed! And our pseudo-god realm is almost equivalent to nothing, because we have to accept thunder robbery during this time period! Only by breaking through the thunder catastrophe set by the gods, can you transform into a god! However, this kind of thunder robbery, as if it was targeting our soul beasts, was extremely lethal! Humph! It is really a double-labeled **** who treats humans so loosely, but treats soul beasts so harshly, they will finish sooner or later! " Ditian snorted coldly, and said in a half-vomit. And the tone is quite unkind. It can be seen that he is very unwelcome, those gods in the sky. Carl was sweating profusely while listening. I was afraid that the **** above heard what was said here, and then dropped a thunderbolt, smashing both of them. "It''s not good for you to say it directly? Don''t you be afraid that the **** above hears it?" "Don''t worry, although they can hear the words of this world, they can''t be too idle. They are staring at us every minute and every second, right? And the gods cannot intervene in this world, because once the world is intervened by the gods, it will completely collapse. So even if I speak ill of them, it doesnt matter if I offend them. After all, Im still not sure whether I can break through the catastrophe and become a god. So I don''t care about these at all, but you are a bit dangerous! " Hearing Di Tian''s words, Carl smiled uneasily. Then he continued to ask: "Next, I have a second question." "I want to know, would you like to live in peace with mankind?" Chapter 728： communicate with "Get in peace with humans? What a joke!" Hearing this question from Carl, Ditian refused him without hesitation and mocked Carl. "To be honest, if it weren''t because I think your strength is good, and you didn''t embarrass Xiao Wu and the others. Otherwise, I would have killed you a long time ago. Would you let you chat with me today? " Di Tian said proudly, and very confident. But Carl glanced at him, then shook his head. "It''s just a clone. Anyway, your body can''t be sober. No matter how big the leather is, you can''t beat me!" Carl also mocked Di Tian, ??but the other party just sneered, and then the clone turned into a black mist and disappeared suddenly. Before Carl figured out what was going on. Suddenly a warm breeze came from nearby. With a **** breath, Carl felt a little bad, and then subconsciously looked back. Then Carl saw that a pupil bigger than himself stood in front of him! At the corner of his mouth, a smile was outlined, and at the same time there was a trace of mockery in his eyes, looking at Karl. Seeing this scene, Karl couldn''t help being cautious, and at the same time stepped back two steps. "You guy, I woke up with just a few words, do you want to hold such a grudge!" "Hahahaha!" Hearing Karl''s words, Di Tian laughed, and then stretched out his body. I saw a huge black dragon, appeared in Karl''s eyes, and filled all the surrounding space! at the same time. He also broke out a violent dragon howl. The powerful sound caused the entire cave to tremble. Daming and Erming outside Xinghu squatted on the ground. Even Xiao Wu frowned, stroking the heads of Daming and Er Ming, while showing worried eyes. She was worried about Carl''s comfort now. Because she also knew very well that this dragon roar represented the Black Dragon King Di Tian, ??completely awake! It''s not just her. The entire Star Dou Great Forest was all alive because of this dragon roar! Quite a few soul beasts were scared because of Di Tian''s voice. But some soul beasts are following along! And these conforming spirit beasts, the weakest ones are 200,000 years old! And the demon spirits who have met Karl before are impressively listed! They seemed to be celebrating the awakening of the Black Dragon King, and at the same time began to roar! This sound even spread to the periphery of the Star Dou Great Forest, causing the soul masters who guarded the Star Dou Great Forest to tremble. These people, the strongest ones are just Soul Saints, and they are naturally scared when they have seen this kind of formation. Then they immediately reported it to the chief, and finally reported it layer by layer until the news was passed on to Emperor Xueye. But Karl didn''t know these things. He was just listening to the roar of the Black Dragon King, feeling a little harsh. But he didn''t stop the other party either. After all, he slept for such a long time. After waking up, he stretched out and vented with a shout. It was normal. Its just that Carl is a little surprised. The Tianmeng Ice Silkworm outside, no matter how loud the movement is, how loud the voice is, how turbulent the soul power is. He was immobile, still sleeping. He even turned over. Such a laid-back picture made Carl almost think that he ran on the wrong set. Because the situation on Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is completely incompatible with this side! I don''t know this, I thought it was two places. In this way, the black dragon king''s roar lasted for about three minutes before it stopped. "It''s really noisy, I don''t know why you like to scream so much. After waking up, do you have to shout to show your majesty? I really don''t understand. " Carl pulled out his ears and vomited. Di Tian glanced at Carl, and then transformed into a black mist, transformed into a human form. He now looks more complete, much more solid and more majestic than the previous clone. "Huh! What do you know, I''m just telling other old friends that it''s time to wake up. Didnt you just ask me, do you plan to live in peace with mankind? My answer is still impossible, but I heard what the demon spirit told me before. You can make soul beasts become human souls, right? " "Yes, I do have this ability, but for now, I don''t have a goal yet. After all, not all soul beasts are willing to live in peace with humans, so I asked you. If you nod your head in agreement, with your identity and strength, other spirit beasts dare not refuse, right? " "Hahahaha, yes, it is true, but it is impossible for me to agree!" The Black Dragon King laughed and said the same answer. But shortly afterwards, he turned around, looked at Carl with a sharp gaze, and said slowly. "But I can give you a chance, because I also want to know what the so-called soul is! If it is possible, I don''t mind, let some soul beasts whose lifespan is reaching their limit become human souls. After all, it is also a very good choice for them to become a soul with self-consciousness. At least they will not die, nor will they be hunted by humans, but will continue to live in this world in another form. " Ditian is not unreasonable. But this truth was also exchanged by Carl for his strength. If you change someone else, even if you master the method of creating souls, Di Tian probably won''t adopt it. "It''s enough to have you. Although you may not agree, the soul of the future will definitely lead the whole world. After all, souls can be passed on. Compared with human beings, soul beasts have a longer life span after they become souls. And more importantly, they are not in a slave relationship with human beings. If the character or soul of the two parties are at odds, the soul can completely refuse to sign a contract with the other party. Even the inheritance is the same, the spirits have quite a high degree of autonomy. If you want to say the only disadvantage, that is, if the soul is not integrated with human beings, there is no way to reappear, and it needs to sleep in order to survive. And once a soul beast becomes a soul, it must fight together with human beings, otherwise once that person dies, he won''t be able to survive. " Carl simply talked to Ditian about the soul. Although Ditian had heard the demon spirit say, what he said was not comprehensive after all, because Karl had researched more things about spirits. Even the artificial spirit ring had told Di Tian. And when he said this, even Di Tian was shocked! Chapter 729： Reasonable Black Dragon King "Unexpectedly, you even touched the realm of gods like artificial spirit rings. I really dont know what to say about you, because you are so smart, even a little silly! If you can make a man-made spirit ring, if the gods in the sky know about it, you will never escape to death! The realm of gods, not people like you or me, can be easily touched, and they also have their own rules! If you make a spirit ring, make a plan for peace between humans and spirit beasts, they won''t bother to pay attention to you at all. After all, the world is at peace, and there will be fewer things they should worry about. But do you get a manmade spirit ring? This is clearly fighting against the gods'' company! This kind of behavior is just as ridiculous as a mortal saying in front of the gods to create a man! " Hearing what Ditian said, Carl smiled and said nothing. He knew that the artificial spirit ring had touched the realm of gods, and because of this, he hadn''t started work up to now, just mentioned some theoretical knowledge. "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to do it now. According to my plan, after I become a god, maybe I will do it. The most important thing now is the plan of the soul. Only by carrying forward the soul can there be hope of achieving peace between humans and soul beasts. " Hearing Karl said this, Ditian didn''t know whether to laugh at him or breathe a sigh of relief. Anyway, he now feels that the person in front of him is like a lunatic. Still the kind of madman who is not afraid of anything! Even Di Tian started to be a little afraid of him, after all, there is no normal human brain circuit that can keep up with Carl''s current operation. "Okay, since that''s the case, I''ll see what you do. But before that, you need to answer me, how do you control the power of God in your body! " "It''s simple, but before I talk about it, let me tell you a little story." The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then briefly compressed the events of the time he entered the killing capital. About half an hour passed. Carl put himself in it, studying the soul and killing breath, and said all the things. At the same time, he also informed Di Tian that the drop of blood that Tang Chen had left him. Carl can control the power of the gods. In addition to this drop of blood, the research on the soul and killing intent is also very important. Without these two studies, Carl did not dare to directly contact this drop of divine power at the time. But this is all secondary, just to help Karl, better grasp the power of the gods. After all, the breath of God in the system mall is automatically integrated into Carl''s body, and it can be mastered perfectly without any practice. Therefore, the power of God contained in that drop of essence and blood was kneaded by Carl''s various powers, and finally blended into his body perfectly. However, Karl didn''t tell Ditian all these things about the system, he just talked about the things in the Slaughter City and the drop of blood. Regarding this, Ditian could only sigh helplessly. Because he knows that this method cannot be copied. After all, this is the purest blood of God left to Karl by others. Although this kind of thing is not as convenient as offering a spirit ring, it can gain spirit ring and spirit power regardless of level. But this thing only needs to be used by Super Douluo above level ninety-five. The strength of this person can be promoted to level ninety-eight at worst. If the talent is strong, the future achievement of a demigod is not a problem. Because this kind of blood has removed many impurities, it can be easily absorbed by people. So when Carl absorbs this blood, it will go smoothly without any flaws. Ditian knew that this method was not supportable, so he didn''t ask any questions. "In that case, I''m going to make preparations now, do you want to go up with me? My plan is to let Xiao Wu or the soul of her first, and then let another student of mine acquire the soul of one and a half years later. At that time, you can watch here, how I did it. " Hearing Karl''s words, Di Tian nodded. But when Carl was about to leave, he came to Carl in an instant, blocking his way. Such a scene caused Karl to frown, not knowing what the other party wanted to do. "Ditian, what do you mean? Or, do you regret it? " "Don''t get me wrong, I just thought of something suddenly and I planned to take you to meet someone." "Meeting people? Who?" Hearing Di Tian''s words, the customer frowned and felt that something was not quite right. He really didn''t know what the plot behind Di Tian looked like. Even if it was Di Tian, ??he had learned all the information from Xiao Wu. At most, Carl knows Huo Hang and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Everything else is really unknown. So he didn''t know exactly who Ditian was going to take himself to meet. Di Tian didn''t speak either, just leading the way. Although Carl wanted to leave, his curiosity drove him to follow up and have a look. And even if there are traps, it doesn''t matter. With Karl''s current strength, although it is very likely that he will not be able to defeat Di Tian, ??the opponent cannot kill himself. Carl is not afraid even if it is the seal. Things like **** space are specifically used to break through the seal. So he was not afraid, and Di Tian set himself up. In this way, Carl followed Di Tian into the deepest level of the cave! Here, Carl saw a huge cave that was extremely dark. Visually measure the depth of this cave, at least one kilometer! And it''s pitch black below, even with Karl''s eyesight, you can''t see anything! But Carl''s domineering looks, but he can''see'' below, there is a huge creature huddled together. This creature is in deep sleep, whether it is body, spirit, or soul, it is in deep sleep! In addition, Carl can feel that there is a lot of soul power in the opponent''s body! Phase spirit power is even stronger than Ditian''s! In addition, the opponent''s body also contains a lot of the breath of God! This is the most amazing! "The existence below this is a god?!" Carl really couldn''t think of anyone with such a strong breath. Di Tian smiled, then nodded. "She is a god, but she is not a true god, because the Lord is the Silver Dragon King who landed on this continent in ancient times! The dragons are born gods, and the silver dragon king is the best among the dragons. So don''t think I am the Black Dragon King, but the blood in my body is not even as good as one-thousandth of the Lord''s! But even so, this one-thousandth bloodline makes me a demigod. Now you understand, how powerful is the power of the gods! " Chapter 730： The awakened Silver Dragon King! Hearing Di Tian said this, Carl was also nervous. He really didn''t expect that besides the Black Dragon King, there was another existence here, called the Silver Dragon King! And after listening to Ditian''s words, he still called the other party the master! In other words, the Silver Dragon King is the ultimate boss behind the soul beast! But what is strange is that the current Silver Dragon King is in a deep sleep state, so Carl has no idea what the Black Dragon King is calling himself to do. "Carl, now I give you a chance to release your healing inflammation and see if you can awaken the Lord. If it is possible, I will personally persuade certain soul beasts whose age is approaching, let them become Xiao Wu, or the soul beasts of another of your students. It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it, anyway, I don''t expect that you can really do it. " "This is what you said, I did it, you help me persuade them yourself!" "Don''t worry, I can do what I say, but it depends on whether you can do it!" The corners of Di Tian''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a smile. But this smile doesn''t seem right to Carl. Then he was going to go down and check the condition of the Silver Dragon King himself. But at this moment, the system sound also rang! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Reject the request of the Black Dragon King and get 10,000 trading points! Option 2: Agree to the request of the Black Dragon King and get 50,000 trading points! Choice 3: Kill the Black Dragon King, devour the power of the Silver Dragon King, become a true god, gain 1 million transaction points, freely assign skill points: 100, and freely assign attribute points: 100. Seeing the emergence of this option, Carl was a little surprised, but the third option can be completely abandoned. Because of this option, it is useless, and it will even make Carl unable to gain a foothold in this world. After all, his philosophy is that soul beasts and humans live in peace, so naturally he can''t do such a thing. And although the Silver Dragon King was sleeping, Karl was not sure if the opponent would suddenly wake up. If this great **** wakes up, then he is really finished! As for the first option, it is completely unnecessary, after all, Karl has agreed to the Black Dragon King. So after weighing it up, he directly chose the second option, and then bought 50,000 trading points for nothing. Choose to complete and get fifty thousand trading points! After the system prompt appeared, Carl also breathed a sigh of relief, then jumped off, and soon came to the bottom of the cliff. At the same time, the Black Dragon King also followed. Obviously, he was going to stare at Karl and not let him mess around. After all, in the original work that Carl didn''t know, Di Tian was loyal to the Silver Dragon King! "Di Tian, ??you step back a little bit, I want to release my ability." With that said, Carl directly transformed into the form of a phoenix, and directly used the fruit ability! Upon seeing this, Di Tian quickly stepped away. In this way, Carl went to the system mall while healed his injuries, and by the way, he looked at what was in it and could heal his injuries. One of them is the most useful, that is, as long as he is not dead, he can be restored to full state! However, the price is relatively high and requires 20,000 trading points. However, there is another healing potion that only needs 10,000 trading points. The simple and crude name is called the big medical kit. After using this thing, the injury can be clear, but there are certain side effects. The specific side effects are not written above, but there is a small medical kit to relieve the side effects. The price of this small medical kit is also 10,000 trading points. So this thing, if you want a perfect treatment, without leaving side effects, it will be 20,000, exactly the same as that. However, compared to previous products that were directly used as treatments, this product gave Caldo some options. That is to make the other side have an unknown side effect. If the opponent responds and wants to hurt himself, Karl can use this so-called side effect to limit the opponent. Although the system mall, there will be some meaningless things. But this thing doesn''t seem to have any meaning, but in fact it is still useful. In this way, Carl secretly spent 10,000 transaction points and used a large medical kit for the other party. Although it is said to heal his wounds, using this thing is a bit wasteful. But for the sake of Xiao Wu, for the sake of her own plan, there are ten thousand or even ten thousand trading points in the future, and the spend is not a loss! Then as time passed. The silver dragon king''s body gradually recovered its luster. The white scales that were originally dull and dull have now flashed with silver light, looking extremely dazzling. The opponent''s body also gradually expanded at this time, revealing his perfect body and head. In addition, the opponent''s power is also constantly expanding. But in the next second. This force was suddenly locked together, and then burst out! Carl and Di Tian couldn''t dodge, and were directly hit by this force and then flew out and hit the wall directly! Fortunately, Carl was able to transform into an undead form and directly resisted the damage without being injured. But Ditian was a little uncomfortable. When he was hit by this force, he had no time to defend, and then he was hit head-on. There was a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth now, which was obviously shocked by this force! And the most important thing is that there is also a trace of divinity in this power. In other words, Di Tian was hit hard before he had time to defend, and then he was injured. If this is said, who will believe it! Even Karl did not expect that such a powerful Di Tian would be injured by an energy impact from the Silver Dragon King. This is really an exaggeration. However, it can also be seen from here that the strength of this Silver Dragon King is terribly strong! At this moment, Carl also saw the silver dragon king''s beautiful pupils. Carl''s eyes were exactly in line with the opponent''s pupils. They stared with big eyes like this, and it took about ten seconds before Carl moved away. The Silver Dragon King turned his head and stared at Carl firmly. "It''s the wound you healed me?" The silver dragon king''s voice is very pleasing to the ear, as if he was listening to a certain musical instrument, intoxicating. It even comes with some powerful charm abilities. If an ordinary titled Douluo heard the voice of the Silver Dragon King here, he would be deeply involved on the spot, unable to extricate himself. But this ability is completely ineffective for Carl. "Yes, it''s me!" Carl nodded and answered neither humble nor humble. Di Tian walked over slowly, then knelt on one knee, clasping his fists and saluting. "Black Dragon, Di Tian! See the Lord!" Chapter 731： My name is Gu Yuena "Di Tian, ??I didn''t expect you to let humans heal me. Are you not afraid of him turning back?" "Lord, please let me explain this matter to you!" Hearing the question from the Silver Dragon King, Di Tian said neither humble nor arrogant. Although he recognizes the Silver Dragon King as his master, this does not mean that he will tremble with his master. In other words, he is also a beast god, a very upright king of the Star Dou Great Forest! He still has this kind of integrity. "Then you can explain, what the **** is going on!" The melodious voice of the Silver Dragon King resounded in Carl''s ears. Even if her tone is very bad, it doesn''t sound like that, but there is some gentle feeling in it. This feeling is very comfortable, even Carl can''t help but feel a lot more relieved. At this time, Di Tian was also explaining Karl''s origin and his goals. In addition, Di Tian also asked Karl to add something about spirits and artificial spirit rings. When talking about the soul, the Silver Dragon King didn''t care too much. Because of this, for her, it is just a matter of personal choice, and there is nothing to care about. Even if the humans and the soul beasts are at peace, for the Silver Dragon King, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. However, the Silver Dragon King himself was unwilling to coexist peacefully with mankind, and even wanted to destroy mankind. But the current situation is more complicated, she can''t appear in the world, otherwise it will attract the attention of the gods. So on this matter, she would not express her own opinions too much, so as not to affect the judgment of Karl and Ditian. But when Karl said the artificial spirit ring. The Silver Dragon King also took a breath. Its powerful suction power even sucked Carl and Di Tian into her mouth. Had it not been for Silver Dragon King to find out in time, she would have had a full meal now. However, it can also be seen from here that the Silver Dragon King and the Black Dragon King are completely two levels of existence! Even Karl, in front of the Silver Dragon King, there is no resistance! Even short-term contending may be a problem. So Carl can guess that the opponent''s strength is also a third-level **** at worst! Because currently there are only gods, Carl can resist no resistance! However, the Silver Dragon King didn''t know what Carl was thinking. She just felt that the artificial spirit ring that Carl said was very thoughtful. But she didn''t think that Carl could succeed. Because this kind of god''s realm is not something ordinary people can touch. Even a first-level **** can''t touch this aspect easily, only the main **** level can. In this way, the Silver Dragon King''s interest in artificial spirit rings is greatly reduced. "It seems that you are still a good human being, and for the sake of helping me heal my wounds, let me give you a little gift." With that said, the Silver Dragon King buckled a silver dragon scale on his body with his claws, and placed it in front of Karl. Looking at the gleaming silver scales in front of me, and the length and width of the scales are equivalent to my height, I don''t know what to say. "Di Tian, ??if you have time, help him build a suit of armor or weapon, this is my gift to him." "Yes, Lord!" Hearing the words of the Silver Dragon King, Di Tian nodded and immediately agreed. Carl also clasped his fists in salute, and after thanking him a lot, he put the scales away. "Human, remember my name, I am the Silver Dragon King Gu Yuena. Maybe we will meet again in the future. Now you can go out, I feel that my spirit power in my body is a bit unstable, and I still need to sleep for a while. But human beings, you help me heal this thing, I will remember it in my heart! " "Miss Gu Yuena, goodbye then! By the way, my name is Karl, don''t forget it too! " The corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he left here. Di Tian saluted slightly, and then followed out. After they both left. Gu Yuena just breathed a sigh of relief, and then showed a somewhat hideous expression. "Fortunately they are gone, otherwise the embarrassing scene will be discovered by them..." Silver Dragon King''s face was a little ugly, then he hugged his belly and curled up together. "What the **** is this? Why do I feel a stomachache? There is no problem with spirit power, no problem with spirit and soul, and even physical injuries are fully recovered. Had it not been for the gods staring at me, I could even leave this place now. But what is the matter with this stomachache? And it hurts, I can''t even condense my soul power. If I were to go out like this, I would be beaten to death by those gods! " Silver Dragon King said to herself, the voice was still so clear and sweet, but what she said did not fit her identity. But there is no way. Who made her stomach hurt unbearably. Even if she is the Silver Dragon King, she has to roll around in pain Relying on this method to relieve the pain. at the same time. Carl also got system news and learned about the side effects of the big medical package. That is once a month, each time lasting for two days of abdominal cramps! To put it bluntly, this is similar to that relative, and the attack time is the day after using the big medical kit. And the next attack will be today next month! So Carl could probably guess why the Silver Dragon King was so anxious to let himself and Di Tian leave. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile. However, for the sake of face, the other party didn''t say such a thing, and Carl didn''t bother to explain it. Anyway, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, and it will not be too late to help her relieve the side effects at that time. In case the time comes, what else can be done? This is not impossible. "Carl, you helped me and the Lord a great favor, so this time, I will help you! And give me the dragon scales on the lord, and I will help you create a weapon capable of killing gods! Even if it is armor, I can help you make it. After you wear this armor, even the fatal damage of the gods will be able to block a blow! " Hearing Di Tian''s words, Carl''s glasses suddenly lit up. Weapons are not very useful, but the armor is very interesting to the guests. Because in the system mall, items that can be defended against attacks by gods, even if they can only be defended once, are priced at more than 500,000 transaction points! Even if it is a weapon that is destructive to God, the price starts at a million! In other words, Karl is now a white prostitute, a defensive item worth 500,000 trading points! At the same time, it also comes with a weapon that is lethal to God! This wave, it''s simply a profit! Chapter 732： Tsundere Beast God "Di Tian, ??this dragon scale is left to you, I don''t know how to deal with this thing. But how long will it take to deal with this thing? If it is too long, please deposit it with you first, I have other things to do, and I will pick it up later. " "Huh! What do you think of me here, come and go as long as you want?" Di Tian gave a cold snort, then began to look at the dragon scale carefully, and then put it into his own space. "One month is enough. You have to stay in the Star Dou Great Forest for one month, and wait until I handle it for you before leaving. Otherwise, if you come again next time, I don''t remember what I promised you! " Hearing Di Tian''s words, Carl could only sigh helplessly. "Alright, anyway, there is not a lot of time for a month. I just want to be here to help Xiao Wu find a soul beast that is willing to become a soul. But since you have promised to help me find a suitable soul beast, I hope you don''t break your promise. " "Huh! Don''t worry, although my Ditian doesn''t like humans, I hate people who don''t keep their promises!" With that said, Di Tian flew outside, and Karl followed behind him. When the two of them flew away, they passed by Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. However, this guy was still asleep, completely unaware of the existence of Karl and Di Tian. He even turned over, changed his position and continued to sleep. Seeing this scene, Karl didn''t know what to say. For the guy Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Carl is simply powerless to complain! Even Di Tian frowned, and then said with a cold snort: "It''s really a waste! If it weren''t for it, his ability had an effect on the Lord''s recovery, and it could increase the concentration of spirit power in the entire Star Dou Great Forest. I have eaten waste as a snack!" "I say something you may not like to hear, the taste of the ice silkworm race, it may be better to just gnaw ice cubes. According to some information I have obtained from the Heaven Dou Empire, if the ice silkworm is dead, it will turn into a pool of liquid like a block of ice. In other words, even if you swallow them alive, they will end up with a puddle of liquid in your mouth. The taste is a bit disgusting when you think about it. " Hearing what Carl said, Di Tian frowned, and did not say anything for the first time, but revealed a very indescribable expression. His expression is probably disgusting. After all, the characteristics of the ice silkworm race are like this, but relatively speaking, if you eat them, you can indeed gain a lot of soul power. The premise is to tolerate them, that kind of disgusting taste. After all, the ice silkworms have no way to cook, they can only take their mouths while they are alive. This is why, there is no ice silkworm as an ingredient in humans, because it cannot be preserved at all. Even if it was a spirit beast, except for some unconscious spirit beasts who wanted to become stronger. Normal and conscious soul beasts are unwilling to eat ice silkworms because they are meaningless. But Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is different. The other ice silkworms are basically a century and a thousand years old. Even if you are lucky, they are only ten thousand years. However, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm grew into a soul beast a hundred years away because of an accident. In this way, there are countless people who want to eat him. Even if you endure the disgusting taste, you have to eat it, he is a tonic potion like Tang Monk''s meat! If the Ten Thousand Year Soul Beast ate it, it would probably directly break through to the level of the Hundred Thousand Year Soul Beast. Even if it is a thousand-year-old soul beast eating a bite, the wedding cultivation base will be increased by at least ten times! However, the replenishment effect of Tianmeng Ice Silkworms did not have much effect for Ditian. As he said, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is a snack at best. After all, Di Tian was already a demigod, even if he swallowed the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, his spirit power would not increase too much. And he wouldn''t allow himself to begin to cross the calamity now, trying to break the shackles between the soul beast and the god. Because the time has not yet come. If he were to do this now, before Lei Jie came out, the gods in the sky would probably attack him. After all, in ancient times, the dragon gods at that time fought against the human **** king. In the end, the God Realm suffered heavy damage, and at the same time, the Dragon God fell into a deep sleep, and the God King was even more seriously injured. Then other human gods, in order to prevent the beasts from becoming gods, so while the dragon **** was sleeping, they began to suppress other beast gods. In the end, this war came to an end with the victory of the human gods. At the same time, the human gods also set up an enchantment, which is Thunder Tribulation! If human beings want to become gods, they only need to reach a certain standard in their realm and strength at the same time, and then complete a certain assessment to become a god. It can be said to be very simple. But looking at the spirit beasts, if they want to become gods, the first point is that they must hide from the eyes and ears of the human gods and secretly become gods. The last step is to break through the thunder tribulation while they are not paying attention, and achieve the gods! But the last thunder catastrophe was a fatal blow to the soul beast! Because the gods don''t want soul beasts to become gods, they will set up this thunder calamity. And the most important thing is that the chance of the soul beast crossing the catastrophe successfully has been zero since ancient times! No one can succeed at all. But Di Tian is the most likely to succeed, but before that, he still needs to be cautious, after all, this thing is not so easy to break through. This is what the Black Dragon King said to Carl. When he and Carl left this cave, they also told Carl about the cat theory between soul beasts and gods. And he didn''t care, Karl didn''t believe it. Anyway, he just said, how to do it depends on Karl''s own judgment. In this regard, Carl has reason to believe that Ditian did not lie to himself. After all, this is not good for him. On the contrary, it is easy for Karl to grab some handles. And the most important thing is that Karl is also in this world, and he has discovered some unusual places. "Brother Carl, you finally came out. Just now I heard the voice of the beast god, which really shocked me." When Carl came out of the lake, Xiao Wu ran over immediately and hugged Carl. She doesn''t care even if Carl is wet now. But at this moment, Di Tian also flew out of the lake. His appearance immediately attracted Xiao Wu''s attention. At the same time, Daming and Erming directly dropped their heads and bowed their heads to court. "See Lord Beast God!" "Master Beast God, how come you come out, aren''t you still asleep?" Xiao Wu simply bowed, and then asked. The beast **** pointed to Karl and said casually. "I promised him something, so I came out." Chapter 733： Lose face "That''s it, I promised the Lord to make armor and weapons for him, and at the same time ask who has become your soul. Xiao Wu, just wait for a while, I will help you ask now, don''t run around during this time. " Di Tian briefly explained the reason why he came out, and then left here to look for those soul beasts. Carl looked at the other person leaving, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, he fulfilled his promise. If not, it would be a headache for me to find it myself." "Hmm, it''s okay, brother Carl, I''m not in a hurry, you just take your time." Xiao Wu tilted her head and smiled, her expression looked so cute, even her sitting posture was very cute. Carl couldn''t help but touched Xiao Wu''s cheek, and then sighed. "I don''t know when I can become a **** and save her..." Carl sighed, thinking of Intil and the others. Now Carl didn''t know how long they had spent there. After all, the timeline of each world is different. When Carl left that world, under the influence of magic, time passed by that world very slowly. However, there are still many dangers in that world, and the most important thing is that he wants revenge! Get revenge on Black Dragon and Jeff! If this grudge is not reported, how could he swallow this breath! "Brother Carl, who did you just say to save?" "Nothing, you got it wrong." Carl said softly, then touched Xiao Wu''s head again. that''s all. Time passed quickly. Carl and Xiao Wu dominated the Star Dou Great Forest, and it was just right for a full month. Even Ditian had built Karl''s equipment. Carl now has two shields and a spear in his hand! Imagine this disease, according to the description of the system, it is indestructible, and it can even penetrate the body of the gods! As for the level of gods, there is no description, but at least it can cause damage to the third and second-level gods. And this weapon can also be used in normal times, and the effect depends on its performance. After all, this spear had no other special abilities besides breaking the defense of the gods. The other two shields are white round shields. Carl gave Xiao Wu one, which was counted as her defensive method, and then left one for her life. According to the system description, this shield can defend all frontal attacks below the third-level gods. In other words, as long as the opponent is hitting from the front, the shield can defend and protect itself from any damage. But if the other party uses circuitous or indiscriminate attacks to cause damage to the geographical environment, there is no way. At the same time, this shield cannot defend against poison. In addition, this ability can also offset the fatal damage of a third-level god! The attack of the second-level **** can also be barely blocked. As for the words of the first-level gods, the system description is not written, and it is estimated that they cannot be prevented. But it doesn''t matter, it is enough to block the damage of the third-level gods and the second-level gods. And if this shield is used for Xiao Wu, as long as the other party does not sneak attack, but chooses to fight head-on, Xiao Wu will have a chance to escape. Even if the opponent is a demigod, he can''t break this shield! Originally, Di Tian''s plan was to get Karl a spear and a shield, and then another armor. But he did only halfway to discover that Carl was more than two meters tall and he couldn''t make a normal armor. He had already made the spear and shield at the time, and after making about two-thirds of it, he found that the raw materials were gone! In other words, this armor is an impossible work. And it is impossible for Ditian to go to the Silver Dragon King because of this kind of thing, and even he is unwilling to use his scales to make armor for Carl. So he simply dismantled it and redo it, and got another one, and a shield a little bigger came out. This is why, Carl will have two shields in his hand. However, two shields are good, at least one can be given to Xiao Wu to save her life. It''s just that although there are weapons and shields, there is no soul beast willing to become Xiao Wu''s soul! Even those ten thousand year soul beasts that are on the verge of death, they are the fastest to die, and they still have a lifespan of one to two thousand years. Moreover, the thousand-year soul beast has nothing to do with it. Although it can be forced to become a soul, it will have no effect if it does so. So this month passed, even if Di Tian came forward to persuade, there is no ten thousand year soul beast willing to sacrifice himself and become a soul. After all, they don''t believe that some humans have developed this method. Instead, they believed that Ditian was deceived. But they were unwilling, but they were willing to recommend other spirit beasts to do so. Because these soul beasts have not been able to live for thousands of years. They didn''t want to die, but they didn''t believe in the idea of ??souls either, so they started to excuse themselves, wanting to make others the first experiment. It is precisely because of this that they pushed each other, causing no one to be willing to use themselves as guilds and souls. Then it created this kind of embarrassing situation. It is precisely because of this that although Xiao Wu has obtained the shield, she is obviously somewhat lost. She is transformed into a soul beast, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com naturally will not harm those soul beasts. But these soul beasts didn''t believe Karl, not Xiao Wu himself. But even so, it made Xiao Wu very sad. And the ten thousand year soul beasts didn''t agree, let alone those soul beasts that were more than one hundred thousand years old. No one is willing to agree! These soul beasts with wisdom are all the same, and they want to let others try, but see the situation for themselves. In addition, God Heaven would not force these spirit beasts, otherwise it would be no different from hunting down spirit rings. So this caused Ditian to be a little embarrassed. The dignity of his beast **** was almost lost. "Ditian, if it doesn''t work, just forget it, let me find it, maybe it''s better than you?" "No, absolutely no, how can the face of my beast **** be useless at all! Even if the Star Dou Great Forest has asked about it, no one is willing to agree, there are still sunset forests and extremely cold places! I will visit these places separately to see if any soul beasts are willing to become souls! " With that, Di Tian spread his wings and prepared to leave here. He belongs to the kind of person who says nothing but does what he thinks. And this time, his face was indeed lost, and he wanted to be unable to find it back, so he was so proactive. But at this moment. The sky green bull python suddenly rushed into the sky, blocking the advance of the beast god. "Sky Green Bull Python, what do you mean?" Di Tian frowned. He doesn''t understand the sky blue bull python, why should he stop himself. The other party roared, then looked at Xiao Wu with gentle eyes. "One month has passed and no one wants to become a soul. This basically shows that they all intend to wait and see. So Xiaowu sister, if you don''t dislike it, let me be your soul! " Chapter 734： Damings choice "Da Ming! What are you talking about! Hurry down and stop making trouble!" Xiao Wu was surprised when he heard Daming''s words, but at the same time, she also asked him to hurry down. And the most important thing is that she is not willing to let Daming become her own soul. In this case, Xiao Wu''s heart would be very uncomfortable. "Hahahaha, don''t worry, Sister Xiaowu, didn''t you say that the soul is not going to die? Since other spirit beasts are unwilling to do it, it makes no difference if I come! After all, I was, a long time ago, it was like leaving the Star Dou Great Forest with you, but it''s a pity that I didn''t have such courage. And my life span, at most, can live for tens of thousands of years, which is not worth mentioning to our spirit beasts. So since there are no other soul beasts who are willing to become sister Xiao Wu''s soul, let me come! " "Big brother! No, if it''s you, it''s better to let me come!" Er Ming suddenly panicked when he heard what Da Ming said. He was also very unwilling to let Daming do this. But Daming said with a smile, his tone was very relaxed and free. "Er Ming, you are still young, and you have the opportunity to hit a higher level. But I can''t do it anymore, my potential has basically come to an end, so the soul called Xiao Wu is also a choice for me. And most importantly, my abilities are compatible with Sister Xiaowu. If it were you, it would be difficult to absorb even the spirit ring, so let me do the best. " "Ming dynasty" Xiao Wu was a little bit choked when she heard Da Ming''s words, even Er Ming didn''t know what to say at this time. He was stupid at first, but now that he encounters this kind of scene, he doesn''t know how to persuade Daming to let him give up. However, Carl and Di Tian stared at Daming steadily and asked each other in unison. "Da Ming, are you sure you are ready?" "Sky Green Bull Python! This is not a trifle, have you figured it out?" Hearing Karl and Ditian''s question, the sky blue cow python gave a long whistle, and then showed a very free and easy expression. "Of course! I have figured it out!" "In that case, let you do it!" Di Tian nodded, then landed on the ground, squeezing Karl''s shoulder vigorously. "Don''t let me down! Otherwise I will break you into pieces!" "Don''t worry, I will complete the soul-soul fusion perfectly, and Daming is my little brother anyway!" Carl sighed, feeling a little embarrassed. He never imagined that when Di Tian searched for resources to become a soul, he would take the initiative to stand up and become Xiao Wu''s soul! I am afraid that this is also the final choice that Da Ming made after careful consideration. It is also the best way to perfect Carl, Xiao Wu and himself. After all, as Daming said, he himself will not be able to live for tens of thousands of years. For him to break through 200,000 years, basically only theoretical possibilities remain. Compared with Er Ming, his bloodline made his success rate much lower. After all, there is less than one ten thousandth of the dragon blood in the body of the sky blue cow python. Although not much, it allowed him to cultivate for 100,000 years without any hindrance during this period! The only twist is that they were almost killed by humans. If Xiao Wu''s mother and Xiao Wu hadn''t taken action, they wouldn''t have lived until now. However, when he succeeded in becoming a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast, he discovered that the road behind him was extremely difficult! This is the negative effect of impure blood. If he can break through this shackle, what he will bring to him will be the sublimation of the life level. But unfortunately, Daming did not do it. Compared with Er Ming, although it is not the Titan Great Ape of the Dragon Clan bloodline, having the Dragon Clan bloodline is actually a burden. After all, if the road to cultivation is unimpeded all the way, it is easy to cause such a phenomenon that you will not be able to cross when encountering obstacles. So in order to prevent himself from being unable to break through the shackles until death, he might as well let himself become Xiao Wu''s soul and grow with Xiao Wu. "Xiao Wu, let me do this. Since this is his own choice, then we have to respect Daming. If you refuse, Daming may be very sad, and at the same time he has lost the possibility of continuing to live by your side. " Hearing Karl''s words, although Xiao Wu was still crying, she was much better than before. "Well, I know, I won''t refuse, but Brother Carl, I''m still a little worried. This is my first time and yours..." "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure and know what to do. And this is the first time after all, I will be gentle. " Carl gently rubbed Xiao Wu''s head, then put his gaze on the sky blue cow python. "Daming, you can come down, now I say you do it, follow what I said, don''t make any extra moves!" "Got it! Next, I''ll listen to you!" Hearing Carl''s words, the Azure Bull Python immediately fell down. "Very well, now the first thing is to set yourself up!" Without any hesitation, the sky blue bull python twisted his huge body at the moment Carl''s voice fell. "The next thing will explode all my soul power, not one left!" The sky green bull python is still the same, without any doubt. "Then the third thing, but before that, Xiao Wu, you stand on Daming''s body first. This will help your souls merge." "Well, I see..." Hearing Carl''s words, although Xiao Wu was still a little sad, she still walked up obediently. "Carl, what''s the third step?" "The third step is to start offering sacrifices!" "what?!" After hearing Carl''s words, Daming didn''t say anything, so Er Ming was in a hurry! "Carl, are you sure you are not joking!" Accompanied by the trembling of the ground, Da Ming walked over one foot at a time. Obviously, his current mood was not very good. But Karl didn''t pay attention to the other party, just stared at Daming. "Okay, I see, I will do it!" Daming nodded and began to sacrifice. Although Xiao Wu didn''t know why Carl wanted Daming to do this, she didn''t doubt Carl. Instead, she wiped a tear from her eyes, then sat down cross-legged and began to prepare to accept Daming''s sacrifice. at the same time. Er Ming''s huge body was also slapped and slapped by Di Tian! "Titan Great Ape, be honest with me, if Carl fails, I will naturally break him into pieces! But before that, I don''t allow anyone to approach him, including you! " Hearing Ditian''s words, Er Ming couldn''t tell. Carl raised his mouth slightly, showing a smile. If he hadn''t had things to do now, he needed to stabilize the spirit power of Xiao Wu and Da Ming. He even wanted to give a thumbs up to Di Tian. But at this time. A crisp voice rang from not far away! Chapter 735： Soul Beasts Gather "Di Tian, ??is this the human being you are talking about? It seems that there is something indeed." With the appearance of a crisp and elegant female voice, a solemn and beautiful emerald swan descended from the sky and came to Di Tian''s side. When she came here, she immediately turned into a beauty who thought she was wearing a green shirt and even her hair was green. He stood with Di Tian and looked very good. This person is one of the overlords in the Star Dou Great Forest, the Emerald Swan Brigitte! "Yes, he is the human I mentioned, but now you still don''t get close. He is signing a soul contract for Xiao Wu and the sky blue bull python." "That''s the case, no wonder the sky blue bull python looks a bit wrong. But do you really believe that something like the soul can succeed? Although I''m close to humans, I don''t think that just a human can break the rules of this world. " "If you don''t try, who can know. Anyway, I have made a good plan. If he can''t succeed, I will never let him go! On the contrary, if he succeeds, we can take advantage of this and make a deal with humans. Maybe then, our soul beasts can also break through the shackles of gods and become gods in this way? " "That''s right, these things may be the case, let''s look at the future development. But before that, we still have to pray for this human being to succeed. If he really succeeds, it will be a very big improvement for the world! " Brigitte said so. Di Tian also nodded, agreeing with her. Er Ming trembling on the side. He didn''t expect that in the Star Dou Great Forest, Brigitte, whose cultivation base was second only to Di Tian, ??would come here. As far as he knew, Brigitte''s soul power cultivation base was at least 550,000 years old! At this level, although it cannot reach the demigod, there is still a chance to break through and become a demigod! In addition, Brigitte''s abilities are basically all kinds of treatment methods, so she is also deeply loved by all spirit beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. It''s just that she was a little bit crazy about being complained by other spirit beasts. That is, Brigitte loves life very much, even the human beings who have been plundering life are treated equally in her eyes and will love each other as well. So she has saved a lot of people, but only a small part of them will be grateful to him. A large part of it still betrayed her and betrayed her whereabouts. If it weren''t for these people''s fear of Brigitte''s strength, coupled with her strength in the Star Dou Great Forest, it would be very powerful. Those humans, I am afraid that they would have killed her long ago and obtained the spirit ring. But even so, Brigitte is still willing to live in peace with humans, because she knows that humans are not all bad people, and not all good people. As long as it is life, there are good and evil points. This is true for both humans and soul beasts. That''s why she treats everyone equally, without any prejudice, to see any life. "I really can''t stand you. I felt it before. There is a huge soul power here, but I didn''t expect that the soul that you said, Sir Beast God, is actually someone doing it!" A somewhat sharp voice appeared around Xinghu. Then I saw an old man walking slowly in front of Di Tian. "The King of Ten Thousand Demons, see Lord Beast God!" "Old guy, aren''t you not interested in souls, why are you here too?" "Hahahaha, although I am not interested in this thing, anyway, my cultivation base is more than 500,000 years old. I dont know when my life span will reach its limit. Although I dont want to be a soul, it doesnt prevent me from taking a look! " "Huh! Old stuff!" Hearing what the Ten Thousand Demon King said, Di Tian gave a cold snort, ignoring the other party. And at this time. Two huge figures appeared in front of Er Ming at the same time! And these two huge figures are even bigger than Er Ming, not much worse than Da Ming! "Master Beast God!" Two figures appeared at the same time, and one of the three giant dogs bowed respectfully to the animal god. The other giant bear didn''t say a word, but walked forward with a heavy face. But when he was about to cross Di Tian, ??he was directly treated the same as Er Ming! Slapped and slapped by Ditian! "Mr. Xiong, let you ignore the beast god, now you are beaten! Haha!" The three-headed dog sneered. But Jun Xiong didn''t say a word, just stood up silently, stared at Karl and the Beast God, then turned and left. Obviously, he was planning to come here to prevent the birth of the soul. But with Di Tian guarding here, he couldn''t do anything even if he wanted to do it, so he had to leave. "Hahahaha, this fellow Xiong Jun is really true. He clearly has only more than four hundred thousand years of soul power. Although he is about one hundred thousand years longer than me, he dares to be so bold. I don''t know what to do!" "Aka King, why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to take care of the three-eyed golden dog? He is only a hundred years old now. If no one is looking after him, you should be very clear about the consequences! " "Don''t worry, Lord Beast God, I just came and took a look, wanting to know if he can succeed, so..." "No, please go back to me now, as long as this human being can succeed, I will personally inform you when the time comes!" Hearing Ditian''s words, the three-headed dog Akao shivered, and then immediately nodded in agreement. "I know, Lord Beast God, I will go back now!" Before the words were over, the Scarlet King had already returned at full speed, and soon he could not see the other side. "Master Beast God You are really strict..." At this moment, a somewhat lazy, but also very charming voice appeared in Di Tian''s ears. I saw a beauty in purple dress walking by Di Tian, ??and then staying on Brigitte''s side. "Zi Ji, long time no see!" Seeing Zi Ji''s appearance, Brigitte also greeted each other. "Looking at your cultivation level, it should be almost 300,000 years, right?" "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s too early!" Zi Ji said modestly, but when she raised her head, she told everyone that her current strength was almost 300,000 years old. "You really deserve to be the Demon Dragon King of Hell. To be honest, if you compare it to the pure dragon bloodline, Ziji, your bloodline is even stronger than mine! With your talent, as long as you work harder, becoming a demigod is not a problem. " Di Tian said, but Zi Ji shook her head and replied lazily. "What''s the use of demigods? As long as they can''t become gods, we spirit beasts are always pigs raised here by gods, so I don''t care about cultivation." "Hehe, it''s really good, saying that I don''t care about the result and surpassed me inadvertently. Thinking about it, I''m really too bad!" Just when Zi Ji "Versailles" spoke. A familiar voice appeared in everyone''s ears. He was the demon spirit who had a good relationship with Karl before and helped pass the news! This time, all the soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest were almost gathered together! Except for the three-headed dog who was driven away, and the other was going back to protect the three-eyed golden dog. All other spirit beasts above the 100,000-year level gathered here! This kind of true content, even Er Ming shrank beside him, dare not say a word. Erming: squatting in the corner shivering.jpg Chapter 736： The first soul! "Unexpectedly, all of you are here. Although you refused to become a soul, in fact, you are still very interested in the birth of a soul, right? " Di Tian said. Although what he said was unexpected, but looking at his eyes, it seemed as if he had expected that they would appear here. "By the way, this human being is the beast god, are you the human being that you are optimistic about? What is his strength, is there such an ability that can serve as his plan? " "Don''t worry, there should be no big problem with Karl''s strength. I fought him at the beginning, but he almost killed him in seconds!" Hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Demon King, before Di Tian could answer, the demon spirit patted his chest first to ensure that there was nothing wrong with Karl''s strength. But his remarks drew Zi Ji''s ridicule. "It''s really amazing, defeated by humans, and so proud, you are the first one I have ever seen! Demon Spirit, how can I praise you? Do you mean you have a thick skin, or do you mean you have no skin? " "Zi Ji, if you don''t hurt me for a day, you can''t stand it, right? How long hasn''t we seen each other? You said me as soon as you came up, are you begging? " The demon spirit floated over angrily, but Zi Ji just snorted and hugged her chest with her hands, she didn''t even bother to look at the demon spirit. However, the Ten Thousand Demon King on the side was a little surprised by what the demon spirit said. "Although the demon spirit is the weakest among us, no matter what, he has a cultivation base of 200,000 years. But he was almost killed by a human being? This kind of strength is at least a ninety-ninth level Peerless Douluo, right? " Ten Thousand Demons King started his own speculation. Di Tian smiled mysteriously and explained: "Ten Thousand Demon King, you are half right, his level is indeed ninety-nine. However, he killed a demigod with a level of ninety-nine strength, and this is something I confirmed! There is one demigod missing in human beings, but the one with less is crazy, and it is the weakest among the three demigods. But even so, he can kill the demigod, which also shows that his strength is not below me! " "In other words, this human being is also a demigod?!" Hearing Di Tian''s words, all the spirit beasts took a breath. But Di Tian shook his head and corrected them again. "No, he is still a long way from the demigod. But even so, his strength is enough to match the demigod, if he really achieves a demigod. It is estimated that at that time, even I will not be his opponent, and it is not impossible to even say that he is the strongest existence under the gods. " "hiss--" Hearing Di Tian''s words, everyone took a breath again. They didn''t expect that Ditian would have such a high evaluation of Karl. "In other words, after he becomes a demigod, there is no way we can stop him? Then he can do whatever he wants and do whatever he wants? " Zi Ji asked a fatal question, and everyone fell silent. But Di Tian smiled and pointed to the location of Xinghu. "The Lord has awakened, so you don''t have to worry about this happening. But there is one thing I can remind you, Brigitte is helpless and needs the spirit power of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm to heal the wounded Lord. He was cured by this human imp, although it cannot be said to be completely good, but it is not much worse. Therefore, all of our soul beasts owe him a favor, if the soul can succeed. When he comes to Star Dou Great Forest, you have to help him a lot, even if you don''t help, don''t target him. " "no problem!" Brigitte was the first to agree. The others looked at each other, and in the end they could only nod their heads. Because what Carl did was beyond the cognition of all of them! No one thought that Carl could do it, something they couldn''t do. This is too exaggerated! And more importantly, as long as the Silver Dragon King lives, everything else is easy to say! Although the Silver Dragon King still needs to hide from human gods, it won''t be long before the Silver Dragon King can be born again! There is no problem! "Lord Beast God, look, what happened over there?!" The demon spirit suddenly yelled, and transferred everyone''s attention to the sky blue cow python and Xiao Wu''s body. "This is, is it going to succeed?" Di Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. His heart also picked up! at the same time. Carl''s situation is very optimistic. The fusion of the souls of Xiao Wu and Daming progressed very smoothly. Although Xiao Wu resisted a bit midway, with Carl''s comfort and Da Ming''s decisive choice, Xiao Wu accepted this reality. Then Karl used his own soul power as a medium, and then at the moment when the sky blue cow python sacrificed, his soul and Xiao Wu''s soul merged together. At this moment, no mistake is allowed! If there is any deviation, the soul-spirit fusion will fail, and then it will become a pure sacrifice. But this is only the beginning, and it is Karl''s current method. After this technology matures, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome can even let the soul beasts actively choose their own objects. At that time, maybe the soul beast will become the dominant player. On the contrary, humans only need to lie down. After all, this technology needs to continue to innovate and become more simplified and convenient for everyone to use. However, the current technology is still very troublesome and cumbersome, and also requires a series of soul power operations. A little carelessness will fail. So at present, only Karl can do this. If you change other people, even if he can learn from the cat and the tiger, he will not succeed. After all, this thing was researched by Carl, and other people may not be able to learn it even if it is hard to use. Unless the other party is talented. If this is the case, then Carl would be fine. But so far, only Karl himself can do this. At the same time, when the souls of the two of them merged together. Daming''s body also gradually dissipated. Xiao Wu stretched her body slowly, her slender legs slowly falling to the ground. At the same time, a blood red spirit ring appeared on Xiao Wu''s body! And the most important thing is that this spirit ring exudes a completely different aura from a normal spirit ring! Her spirit ring didn''t have too much hostility, let alone an aggressive aura, but rather looked very soft. This is the spirit ring brought by the spirit, which is different from the normal spirit ring. at the same time. A small snake that looked almost exactly the same as the sky green bull python appeared on top of Xiao Wu''s head. This little snake is just the size of a palm and looks very cute! But based on his breath, Carl could tell that he was the Azure Bull Python! He successfully became Xiao Wu''s soul! In other words! Karl''s first soul experiment! It''s a success! Chapter 737： Youre done "This feeling is really strange..." "There is an indescribable sense of pleasure, and I feel that my body is no longer my own. And my whole body is light and fluttering, the kind of feeling I have never experienced before, walking around my whole body, it is really intoxicating..." Daming lay lazily on Xiao Wu''s head, looking very cute, completely not possessing the domineering kind of the original sky blue bull python. He now looks more like a harmless little snake, without any threat. But Carl knew very well that once Xiao Wu became a Title Douluo, the Sky Blue Bull Python could regain its original strength and fight together with Xiao Wu! Although it may not be able to return to the peak, it will not be too much difference! And the most important thing is that once Xiao Wu becomes the ultimate Douluo, even a demigod or even a god, the sky blue bull python will follow along to reap the benefits. This is the benefit that the soul beast can get from the human side after it becomes the soul! Their current state is not completely soul beasts anymore. So even if you want to become a god, that kind of thunder catastrophe of the gods against soul beasts will no longer exist. So as long as Xiao Wu works hard enough, when she becomes a god, the sky blue cow python will naturally become a **** with her. "I really didn''t expect this to be the form of a soul? It seems that there is still a big gap with the soul beast, but this is also a way for the soul beast''s life to reach its limit. Carl, this method of yours is very good. When can it be promoted? Let all human beings know this way? " After seeing the soul, Di Tian was also very surprised. He could see that the soul of the sky blue bull python had not suffered any harm. And he himself is also in a very special and completely different state from before. In this state, Ditian saw another possibility. That is the possibility of soul beasts becoming gods together with humans! In this case, those human gods would have no reason to hinder the spirit beast from reaching the **** realm. Unless they also prevent human beings from becoming gods, soul beasts can completely become souls and follow together. And after the soul beast becomes a soul, it feels the same as a human being, and they can perceive each other''s sorrows and joys. So when those gods want to attack those spirit beasts, these humans can also help stop them. But Di Tian still took it for granted. Because this method cannot be easily promoted. At least it''s impossible in a short time. "Di Tian, ??this method is more cumbersome, and only I can complete it, not even you. So I need at least five years to simplify this cumbersome way. At that time, I will take the lead in handing it to you, and then gradually promote it to humans. But at present, on the human side, I am afraid that war will break out soon. At that time, I may not be able to promote it. After all, the concept of the Wuhun Temple is completely opposite to my concept! Their idea is to rule the world, then exterminate all powerful soul beasts, and raise weaker soul beasts in captivity. So you are also asking for your own blessings. Although you are all strong, I can''t guarantee that you can beat the human army after being singled. " Hearing Karl''s words, Di Tian and others frowned. Regarding human society, they don''t know anything about the upcoming war. After all, these spirit beasts seldom leave the Star Dou Great Forest, so they don''t know much about the outside situation. "I know. Regarding this matter, I will warn those soul beasts and ask them to be wary of human movements. But on your side, it will take at least five years to achieve full promotion, right? " "Five years and ten years are possible. I can''t determine the exact time, but you just need to wait. After all, this matter is my job, and you can''t help me." Carl shrugged and spoke. Di Tian frowned, but in the end he shook his head without saying anything. "Human, your name is Carl, right?" Brigitte''s voice was delivered to Carl''s ears, which was extremely comfortable. Carl looked back at each other, nodded slightly, and replied with a smile. "I''m Carl, Miss Brigitte is masking for the first time, please take care of me." "Really a polite human. As far as I know, you seem to have helped Ah Yin''s son, right?" "How would you know?" Carl was a little surprised when he heard Brigitte''s words. Brigitte showed a sweet smile, then turned over and took out a blue silver grass. "The fall of the Blue Silver Emperor also caused quite a stir in the Star Dou Forest. As A Yin''s good girlfriend, I will naturally feel sad for her. Especially when I saw her son who looked seven points similar to her, I recognized him directly. But that kid has never seen me, so I want to entrust you to help me bring this thing to him, maybe it will help him. " "Isn''t this just a blue silver grass? What''s the use?" Carl took the blue silver grass with a face of doubt, and then discovered that there was a lot of life force in it! This power even made Carl feel a little amazing. "This part of the power was once deposited by A Yin in my place, and it is regarded as A Yin''s seed. If this thing is handed over to Ah Yin''s son, if he has the intention, he might be able to resurrect Ah Yin in the future. Of course, if you can''t stand the temptation, you can also take this thing, which will immediately make you a demigod. But what price will you pay if you do this, dont you know it? " Brigitte spoke threatening words in the most gentle tone, which made Carl feel that the other party was also very difficult. After all, Brigitte was present, and the only soul beast over 500,000 years old was even only under the emperor''s heaven. Even if her strength is not used for fighting, this cannot deny her strength. More importantly, in terms of charisma, Brigitte even had more face than Di Tian. After all, the soul beasts she had rescued were countless. This is her unique advantage. Even among the spirit beasts present, none of them dared to say that they had never received Brigitte''s help. "Alright, since you are planning to give it to Tang San, I will transfer it to him. However, during this time, Xiao Wu still has to stay here and continue training. After all, there is still more than a year before the five-year appointment. If Xiao Wu were to go back now, it would be prone to trouble, so I will come back to pick her up in more than a year. I hope you will treat her well and don''t have any prejudice against her just because of the soul. " Chapter 738： Sunset forest that''s all. After Carl bid farewell to Xiao Wu, he left the Star Dou Great Forest, and at the same time asked Brigitte and the others to take good care of Xiao Wu. After all, Xiao Wu was also a human being in the form of a soul beast, and compared to other humans, the soul beast would be closer to her. So there is nothing wrong with giving Xiao Wu to them. that''s all. Karl left the Star Dou Great Forest and returned to Shrek Academy. However, after returning, he did not reveal the matter about the soul for the first time. This is also to prevent someone from leaking the secrets, and then affect the life safety of Xiao Wu and Carl''s other colleges. Even Flandre Karl didn''t tell him. Because it is not the time yet, if he says anything to him, he will also be in crisis. Therefore, the less people know about this kind of thing, the better. Only in this way can they be truly safe. However, when Karl returned to Shrek Academy, it didn''t take long for him to leave. Because he still had to complete some of the things Brigitte gave him, and that was to give the Blue Silver Grass to Tang San! Inside this thing, there are seeds belonging to the Blue Silver Emperor. Although he couldn''t grow now, but if it was handed over to Tang San, letting his abilities moisturize it, perhaps it would allow the Blue Silver Emperor to slowly return. Maybe it can really be resurrected later. After all, in the original work, after Tang San became a god, he did this. Then Karl stayed at Shrek Academy for a long time before leaving. He contacted Tang Hao in advance and knew where they were now. But if you want to pass, you need a path to the sunset forest. So Carl plans to go to the eyes of Binghuoliangyi to see Dugubo and his granddaughter Duguyan, how is it now. The place of Binghuoliangyiyan is a retreat for the old poison. Generally, when there is nothing to do, he will live here and guard the things here. Even the Ten Thousand Years Soul Beast here is unwilling to provoke the old poison Dugu Bo. Because his poison can only be solved by himself, once those ten thousand year soul beasts are recruited, even if they can kill Dugu Bo, their ultimate end will be a dead end! So Dugu Bo lived here, but it was relatively safe. After all, the central area of ??the sunset forest, in the eyes of ordinary people, looks like the central area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest. So few people come here. But Karl is already a frequent visitor here. When he first crossed to the Douluo Continent, he often came here. Now he is even more familiar with the road, passing those ten thousand year soul beasts directly, and then coming here. Although the Ten Thousand Years Soul Beasts living here have not fully acquired wisdom, they still have a bit of intelligence. After all, Carl had beaten them several times before when he came here, which made them scared. But Karl didn''t kill them, which also caused these spirit beasts. After seeing Karl, the first reaction was to run away. In their eyes, this guy Carl is even more terrifying than Dugu Bo! Can''t run without running! Otherwise, if you catch it, you will have to be beaten again. "Dugu Bo! Are you at home!" Carl came to the entrance of the Eyes of the Ice and Fire and looked at the strange landscape of alternating icebergs and volcanoes. He was amazed. Although it was not the first time he saw this thing, every time he saw it, he could get a different sense. I have to say that the environment here is very magical. Even Carl can feel the kind of feeling here, which is very strange and indescribable. And as long as he entered the spring eye position, even Carl could feel the hair all over his body, and the spirit power in his body could not flow normally. But it didn''t hurt Carl himself, so he didn''t bother to care about why this happened. As for the deeper words, he did not investigate. Because he was also afraid of ruining this natural spectacle, he did not go further. However, he came here today not to visit the Eyes of Ice and Fire, but to see his student Dugu Goose. After all, I haven''t seen her for so long, so naturally I miss her a little bit. But Carl yelled a few times here, and no one saw it, which was a bit strange. "Are the old poison and the lone geese not at home? It''s really strange. Generally speaking, it''s impossible for their grandfather and grandson to leave here unless something happens. But now there is no major event on the Tiandou Empire, and other places are relatively stable. Where can they go if they are not at home? " Carl was a little puzzled. Then at this time. A tyrannical spirit power suddenly burst out not far away! Carl was a little surprised, then turned on perception, and saw someone over there absorbing the spirit ring! However, due to the obstructive effect of spirit power, Carl couldn''t see who was there. The current experience is domineering, at best, it can be used as one, and it is not as easy to use as the previous worlds. After all, the soul power of this world has the ability to block the domineering of seeing, hearing and color ~ www.novelhall.com~ So the picture that Carl sees through the domineering of seeing, hearing and color is like a mosaic of ten layers, which is very vague. This is why, in this world, he seldom uses the domineering sake of seeing, hearing and color. However, it is still possible to simply detect someone over there. So Carl immediately flew in the direction that exuded spirit power. However, when he just arrived, he saw the lone goose, having absorbed the spirit ring of a ten thousand year soul beast! At this time, the Dugu Goose was already covered with six spirit rings! Two yellow, two purple and two black! The standard Soul Sage level soul ring configuration is perfect! And Carl can now also perceive that the current spirit power of the Dugu Goose has reached level 63! This is the level increase brought about by absorbing the powerful spirit ring. In addition, Carl also felt that she had suppressed the spirit power for a while before she came here to absorb the spirit ring. Otherwise, normally speaking, it is impossible for the soul saint level to jump directly to three levels after absorbing the spirit ring. This unscientific. "who?!" Just when Carl was observing in secret. With Dugubo''s keen perception, he also discovered the existence of Carl, and then immediately released the hidden weapon and shot towards Carl! This hidden weapon was modified by Tang San before, and it was given to Dugu Bo for free. Originally Tang San also gave some to Karl, but he gave them to Xiao Wu. After all, Ikar''s own strength can''t use these at all. But this thing, for Dugu Bo, can increase the strength by 10 or 20%! Especially with his poisonous spirit power, as long as the enemy is pierced through the body, it will be completely finished! After all, there are not many people in this world who can stop Dugu Bo''s poison. But this hidden weapon is completely useless to Karl. Chapter 739： Passing by Facing the hidden weapon exuding cold light. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then with a single move, a powerful storm was released, destroying all hidden weapons! At the same time, the surrounding trees, because of Karl''s power, were blown to each other. At this time, Dugu Bo also saw Carl''s figure, and then felt a little surprised. "Carl! You came out of the killing capital?!" "I''ve been out for nearly three months, you just know! Now the killing capital has been destroyed, do you know? " Hearing Dugu Bo''s question, Carl couldn''t help but roll his eyes, because his question really lacks nutrition. But Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan Grandpa and Grandson both showed the same shocked expression. "What, the killing capital was actually destroyed. In other words, this place will no longer exist from now on, right?" Dugu Goose asked in surprise, Carl nodded, then looked at Dugu Bo with a weird expression. "It''s not me, old poison, you guy, how long have you lived in seclusion here with your granddaughter!" You dont even know this kind of big news, what do you guys think? " "Haha, I can''t blame me, who knows that you came out so soon, and in about half a year, I will bring the young goose here for closed training. Exactly three months ago, she was promoted to the sixtieth level, so I brought her here, followed by three months of intensive training, and then asked her to absorb the spirit ring. Now it seems that the effect is very good. He jumped three levels in a row and reached the level of sixty-three. At the same time, he also raised his own potential a bit, even the martial soul had signs of imminent evolution. Although I missed some news, in my opinion, there is nothing to be a pity. " Dugu Bo smiled and said, Dugu Yan also nodded, and then walked to Karl, showing off his six spirit rings. "Mr. Carl, what do you think of me, is it satisfactory to you?" "Yes, very good. According to your talents, now you have become Level 63, which is already very good. My original estimate was that you would only be promoted to level 63 or 64 when you return in the six-year covenant. But now it seems that when the time comes, you can even increase your strength to level 65 or even level 66! " Carl touched Dugu Goose''s head very happily, and was very pleased with her talent. The information that the Great Emperor Xue Ye got there was also told to him by Dugu Bo half a year ago. Therefore, it is normal that Dugu Goose''s current level has been improved. After all, for this kind of thing, the information obtained by Emperor Xue Ye was not updated in real time. "Carl, did you come here for something? Or do you have something to tell me? " Dugu Bo asked. Carl shook his head, then touched Dugu Goose''s head again, and said. "It''s nothing important, I just stopped by to take a look at Dugu Goose, and look at you, old poison. By the way, I will tell you that the study of the spirit has been completed. If she is one step late, she may be able to obtain the spirit instead of the spirit ring. " "You actually researched out the soul?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Dugu Bo felt a little surprised and excited. Carl nodded with a smile. "Mr. Carl, has anyone got a soul now?" Dugu Goose asked curiously, but Karl heard that he didn''t answer directly. "It''s not time yet. After waiting for more than a year, you will know how many people will have spirits. So now it is better for you two to know nothing. This is also very safe for you. " Hearing Karl''s words, Dugu Yan nodded very obediently. Dugu Bo showed disdain, and then burst out his soul power! "What is dangerous or not, the old man is really not afraid of someone coming to me for trouble! If they come, I will let them know what it means to be unwilling to live, life is better than death, and death without regrets! " "Dugu Bo, did you use this idiom wrong?" Carl gave the other party a blank look and vomited. However, at this time, Dugu Bo, the soul power that was exposed, seemed to have reached the ninety-fourth level! And it''s not very far away from level ninety-five! This kind of power made Carl feel a little surprised, because before Carl went to the killing capital, he had just reached the level of ninety-three. Now that a few years have passed, there will be such a big change. Even he has to break through his limits and reach the realm of Super Douluo! This really shocked Carl. "Hahahaha, how are you surprised? Originally you were not optimistic, I could be a level ninety-five. But I now have a feeling that, as long as two to three years are given to me, I can definitely become a Level 95 Super Douluo! Although I am going up, I am not sure if I can continue to improve my level. But for me, being a Level 95 Super Douluo ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is already content. " "It''s really unexpected, do you have any adventures?" The corner of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and he asked casually. Dugu Bo smiled, and then stretched out a finger. "Confidential!" "Hahahahahaha!" "Huh! What adventure can there be, that is, a strange herbal medicine grows in the eyes of Binghuoliangyi." Grandpa, in order to study this thing, then he ate that strange herb. After that, he gained a strong spirit power, and he didn''t know how to save some for me. There is only one herbal medicine! It''s really stingy! Humph! " Dugu Yan talked about his own grandfather, causing him to completely collapse now. What kind of face, what kind of old face, was completely sold by his granddaughter. This made Dugu Bo embarrassed and wanted to find a hole in it. And if Dugu Goose were not her granddaughter, Carl felt that Dugu Bo could break her neck with his own hands. Because these words are just exposing his old bottom! Hearing Dugu Goose''s words, Carl also felt a little funny. She didn''t expect that Dugu Goose would expose her own grandfather''s old bottom. But it was in front of Karl that she dared to say that. If someone else is present, who would cheat his own grandfather here. But Carl is different. In her eyes, Carl is more than just a teacher. "Ahem, I won''t mention this matter..." Dugubo gave a light cough, and then began to change the subject. "Carl, what are you going to do next, if there is nothing important, just stay here for two days, by the way, teach Xiaoyan." "Sorry, I''m in a hurry, this time I just passed by to see you two. So wait for the next time, when I come back, let''s talk about it, after all, I still have business. " Chapter 740： Seclusion After bidding farewell to Dugu Goose and Dugu Bo, Carl continued on the road to the place where the Haotianzong lived in seclusion. Because the place where they live in seclusion is not easy to find, even Karl can only find someone to lead the way to this humble village. Generally speaking, no one will come back to this kind of inconspicuous small village, so it is very correct for Clear Sky School to live in seclusion here. Even if it is the Martial Spirit Point, if you don''t turn this area upside down, I''m afraid there is no way to find this village. Because this village is almost living in the mountains, almost isolated from the world. But their news is also relatively well-informed, and they are not really isolated from the world. And the most important thing is that some of the villagers here are still Clear Sky School''s eyeliner! As long as something major happens outside, the villagers will run back and notify the insiders of the Clear Sky School. As for how they work, Carl doesn''t know, nor does he want to know. He had only one idea right now, and that was to find Tang San as soon as possible and just hand over the things to him. In this way, under the guidance of Carl, came to a cliff. Here, there is a very inconspicuous steel cable. Although this steel cable looks relatively strong, it sways with the wind without any protective measures. If you are not careful, you will fall into a pit of tens of thousands of meters! This kind of depth, if a soul master below the soul sage level falls into it, I am afraid that it will not die or be crippled. But here is the only way to enter the Clear Sky School! This is also the reason why many people have been searching for so long and cannot find the Clear Sky School. After all, no one could have imagined that the Haotianzong had hidden to the other side of the mountain, and only used an iron chain to communicate with the outside world. This method is too extreme, but it is very effective. Because a normal person, even a Title Douluo, would not be suspicious of such a place. After all, none of them would have thought that Clear Sky School would really dare to do this. "Further forward is the Clear Sky School, boy, I think your young strength shouldn''t be bad, right? This chain is the only way to Clear Sky School, do you dare to go? If you dare not, please go back. Although I don''t know why, the elder asked me to lead the way, but the Clear Sky School is not a place where anyone can enter! " Hearing what the man said, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled. "Don''t worry, you don''t care about me, I still have the ability to cross the bridge. But whoever comes back, how old are you this year? " "Me? I''m twenty-nine this year, is there a problem?" Hearing Karl''s rhetorical question, the man was a little puzzled. Carl shook his head, then patted him on the shoulder. "Boy, you are not young anymore, it''s time to put away your pride. I think your level should be fifty-nine, you will soon be able to break through to sixtieth, and you will become the soul emperor, right? But according to what I learned from the flow of spirit power in your body, you should have not improved a single bit of spirit power for about three years. Do you want to know what is the reason for the stagnation of soul power? " "You can see through my spirit power at a glance?!" Hearing what Carl said, the man was very surprised. Just like Karl said, he looked down on those soul masters from outside, because the Clear Sky Sect, as the head of the upper three sects, was the strongest sect before he lived in seclusion. After living in seclusion, they even practiced with great concentration and mastered the power they had never mastered before. It is precisely because of this that they gradually become arrogant. If it were not for the rules of the sect, they were not allowed to go outside the village, otherwise they would not have been farming here. "Boy, no matter how I put it, I am also a teacher, and I still have this vision. And you don''t think that I am younger than you when I am young. If I am really younger than my age, I will be your grandfather without any problem. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he reached out and touched the opponent''s head while releasing a burst of spirit power to help him break through the shackles. In the face of other people''s ridicule, especially the ridicule of juniors, he generally treats them with courtesy. As long as the other party didn''t do anything more excessive, Karl would not care about them too much. Because in his eyes, these people didn''t have any threats at all, so they just talked about distastefulness. And most importantly, the man didn''t say anything too much. At least it didn''t make Carl feel uncomfortable. And Carl could feel that because this person has been unable to break through to the sixtieth level, his heart is already a little irritable. Carl can understand him if he is in a bad mood. So he intends to do him a little favor and let him break through to the sixtieth level, so that when he reaches the Clear Sky School, he can also leave a good impression on the people inside. At least he wouldn''t be surrounded by those people as soon as he walked in. Although Carl is not afraid of them, he beats these people as soon as he comes up, which is always detrimental to his image. this is not good! "My soul power unexpectedly appeared a little loose, what''s the matter? Although my feelings have not changed much from the previous feelings, there is a feeling of inexplicability circulating in my body. What is going on, could it be said that you are helping me reconcile the spirit power in my body? " Feeling the flow of soul power in the body, this man was extremely surprised. He didn''t expect that Carl simply released his spirit power, and came to a touch to kill, which loosened his spirit power. Such a situation, he is really unheard of, unseen! "As I said, I am a teacher. In my eyes, your question is not a problem at all. This is nothing more than being too anxious in your cultivation, causing some errors in your spirit power, and then all converge, like ice cubes, condensing. Although given you another two to three years, this ice cube will melt automatically, but relying on my method, it can help you melt ahead of time now. " As soon as the voice fell, the man immediately felt his whole body comfortable, and at the same time the five spirit rings lighted up involuntarily. His spirit power, at this moment, all burst out! At the same time, Karl can also feel that his spirit power has reached the sixtieth level! As long as a spirit ring is given to him, he can become a real sixtieth-level spirit emperor! "It''s done, it''s that simple, can you lead the way now?" Carl stretched his hand back and asked with a smile. This man felt the spirit power in his body and his sixtieth rank, he couldn''t help but get excited. "Thank you Mr. Tang Yixiao for your help, this will lead you the way!" Tang Yixiao said, and then he pushed hard to fix the rope. Through the spirit power, even if the situation is turbulent, this iron chain does not understand the slightest! Chapter 741： Haotianzong "Sorry, senior, this iron wire is the only way for us to enter the Clear Sky School. Whether it is me or other disciples, even the elders and lord masters, they must pass through this chain to get in and out. If you don''t have the ability to pass through the iron cable, you will not be able to enter the Clear Sky School and become a true beginner disciple. Therefore, the villagers here, in addition to the necessary surveillance personnel, and those teachers. About 70% to 80% of them are the outer disciples of the Haotian School, and only a few villagers are the aborigines here. " Tang Yixiao scratched his head and said with some embarrassment. The Haotianzong''s rules have very strict requirements for the selection of inner disciples. If you are not paying attention, you are prone to accidents. But as long as it succeeds, it means that the person not only has extraordinary courage, but also the talent is absolutely not bad! The only pity is that because of the existence of this rule, those geniuses with good talents may have to be several years late before they can officially come into contact with the inner gate of the Clear Sky School. "What about your direct line of the Clear Sky School? They also want to pass the test of this rope?" Carl didn''t go straight up, because he can fly, so it''s useless to go up now. And there are some questions, which he wants to know. "The Haotian Sect''s direct descendants are naturally privileged. They will study in the inner sect when they are born. I am a direct descendant of the Clear Sky School, so I know very well, but even so. We will also come here to perform the rope test when we reach the level of the soul sovereign. Although there will be someone nearby to protect, but when I think of the scene at that time, I am really afraid! In addition, there is only one chance to test everyone in half a year. As long as the test fails, there is no way to return to the sect within half a year. So I failed twice at the time and didn''t go back within a year. It was not until later that I mastered the correct method to successfully overcome the difficulties. " Tang Yixiao scratched his head, looked a little embarrassed, and even blushed a little. Although he looked a little proud at the beginning, when he was helped by Karl, he immediately showed his character. "It turns out that this is the case, your elders of the Clear Sky School are really good. Using this method to sharpen the disciples'' xinxing is really very good, and it will not be one of the methods that will hit them. However, the way to do this is that the danger is too high. If you don''t pay attention, it is easy to cause casualties. So so far, are there any real disciples who fell to death from the cliff? " "Yes, but there is only one, but that person also asked for it, because he refused the help of the elder and other people, and then sneaked here in the middle of the night and fell off the cliff without a look. The corpse was only discovered on the third day. The death can be said to be horrible. According to my father, it was a puddle of mud. " Hearing his words, the corners of Karl''s mouth twitched. "It''s really miserable..." "But now there is no need to say this, let''s quickly lead the way, I still have things to do." "I know Senior, but before going in, I want to ask, where do you teach? And what is your name and level? I feel that your strength should not be lower than that of Soul Saint, right? " Tang Yixiao asked curiously, but Karl raised the corner of his mouth and replied indifferently. "I''m just an ordinary teacher who teaches at Shrek Academy. And I''m just an ordinary Title Douluo, nothing great. " As soon as the voice fell, Carl used his power to fly, not using the steel cable at all. Seeing this scene, Tang Yixiao was suddenly shocked. But while he was surprised, he did not forget to lead the way. After that, the two of them hurriedly crossed the cloud-shrouded cliff, and soon came to the place where Clear Sky Sect really lived in seclusion! During this period. Tang Yixiao also admired Karl Yuejia! This is not only because of Karl''s strength and identity, but more importantly, Karl simply called Tang Yixiao, some of the very basic teaching knowledge in Shrek Academy. This teaching knowledge is basically public information within the Tiandou Empire, and there is nothing to hide. Except for the inner courtyard, Karl''s own unique educational methods, other educational methods are all publicly available information. But not every academy, after getting this kind of education, can cultivate qualified monsters. After all, there is only one Shrek Academy, and the atmosphere here is not anywhere else, it can be compared. But the Haotian Sect had lived in seclusion for more than 20 years. Their teaching philosophy has long been eliminated, and almost no one will use it. The Haotian School''s current education method does not have any innovation other than using this steel cable to exercise the courage and willpower of the disciple. So when Carl told Tang Yixiao about all the basic teaching knowledge , he was also very excited and admired Carl more and more. that''s all. The two of them soon came to Clear Sky School. Carl couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth when he looked at the huge iron gate and the huge sign in front of him. "You Haotianzong live in seclusion, and you still have such a big door face and such a big sign. Although this place is not easy to be found, but the face of the door is so swaggering, if someone passes through the air on a whim, isn''t everything exposed? " Hearing Carl''s words, Tang Yixiao scratched his head awkwardly without answering. Because of this kind of problem, he is not a disciple of his level, so he can comment casually. "Mr. Carl, you should go in quickly, the lord has been waiting in there for a long time." Tang Yixiao said, then opened the door and took Karl into the Clear Sky School. When Karl came to the courtyard of the Haotian Sect, he saw dozens of soul masters who were not weaker than the Soul Sect, and were not older than twenty years old, practicing here. These people will be called geniuses by the outside world if they take any one out! If you walk through Karl''s hands, maybe you can become a new little monster. And it can also be seen from this that how many good seedlings exist in the Clear Sky Sect, which have not been fully developed yet! These people are all the pillars of the future! "Tang Yixiao, Lord Sovereign is waiting for you in the hall, so hurry over. But this gentleman looked a bit face-to-face, he was the outsider mentioned by the suzerain''s large population? " A burly man appeared in front of Carl, began to look at Carl up and down, and then shook his head. "Little white face, it''s not so good at first sight!" Chapter 742： Shocked people "You Haotian Sect, do you all like to judge people by appearance so much?" Carl looked at Tang Yixiao and asked. Tang Yixiao scratched his head awkwardly, and then pushed the burly man away. "Sorry, Mr. Carl, we have been isolated from the world for too long. This has resulted in everyone''s character being very straightforward, saying whatever you want, never hiding it. Although he said that you are a little white face, he definitely didn''t mean to scold you. Please don''t be angry! " "Nothing, I don''t have to compete with a junior, you should take me to see the Sect Master." "I see, Mr. Carl, please follow me here." Tang Yixiao led the way and quickly went into the hall. "I know what''s going on with this guy? Isn''t he the most despised, those outsiders, why are you taking a bite of you today, and a husband of each bite, it''s really weird!" The man''s complexion was a little ugly. The other men on the side stepped forward, patted the muscular man''s belly, and laughed. "Your mind, it''s really not good, saying that you are like a pig is considered to be flattering you. Use your mind to think about it. People who can be hosted by the lord, even if their strength is poor, their status and status will not be bad. More importantly, he can pass the rope, which shows that he still has the strength. Although he is not sure of his strength, judging from Brother Yi Xiao''s attitude, his strength will definitely not be the first soul saint! " ... at the same time. Carl didn''t know that the disciples outside were discussing himself. Now he had arrived in the hall and saw Tang Xiao, the contemporary lord of the Haotian Sect! In addition, several elders of the Clear Sky School, as well as Tang Hao and Tang San, have been waiting here for a long time! According to Karl''s observation, the strength of each of the elders here is at least the Title Douluo level. This kind of strength is also in line with the level of the Clear Sky School. After all, as the heads of the upper three sects, if they didn''t have so many titled Douluo in charge, they would naturally not be the number one, and even become the sect that made Wuhun Palace fearless! "You are Tang San''s teacher Carl? I heard that you killed, our old lord Tang Chen, is it true?" Tang Xiao asked sharply, looking unfriendly to Karl. But Carl didn''t care. In any case, Tang Chen is also Tang Xiao''s grandfather, and the relationship between them is not very good, but it is not too bad. So after Carl killed Tang Chen, Tang Xiao would naturally care a little. Fortunately, he also knew very well that Tang Chen had actually died a long time ago, and the person killed by Karl was nothing more than a puppet. So Carl didn''t have any taboos, so he said it directly. "Yes, I killed Tang Chen and at the same time destroyed the Killing City. I know that the place of Slaughter City has a special meaning for you people of the Clear Sky School. But this kind of place has always existed, and it is easy to affect the changes in this world. In order to make this world more stable, it is better for the killing capital to disappear. " "It''s really presumptuous! Although the place of the killing capital is not friendly! But if you say it is destroyed, it will be destroyed, do you know that you have caused great trouble! " Tang Xiao yelled at Carl, looking a little angry. He was not angry because of Tang Chen''s death, but was very angry because the city of killing was destroyed. In this regard, Carl did not excuse, but said indifferently. "Of course I know what I did, because the city of killing is not the inheritance of the gods of Shura and Raksha. If I destroy this place, no one can inherit the gods of Rakshasa and Shura. In other words, I indirectly offended two gods, do you want to talk about it? " Hearing Karl said this, the elders present began to mumble. Even Tang Xiao frowned. He originally thought that Karl didn''t know anything, so he dared to act recklessly. But Carl is fully aware, but he dared to do such a thing under such circumstances. And at present, it seems that he is still calm, without the slightest fear. This kind of calmness made Tang Xiao feel that the person in front of him had no fear of the gods at all! "It''s really a weird person, no wonder you have allowed Tang Hao, who has not been able to advance for many years, to raise his spirit power level. He even cultivated such a little monster as Tang San! It is really surprising that he has reached the level of sixty-six when he is only eighteen years old! I originally thought you were the kind of person who would dare to claim to be invincible without knowing that the sky was high and the earth was great. But now it seems that you are not the kind of arrogant person, but have your own ideas. But I still cant understand why you want to destroy the Killing City. You know, the gods of Rakshasa and Shura are both first-class gods. If you can inherit..." "Why become gods, we must inherit the divine status of others, can''t we cultivate into gods by ourselves?" Carl didn''t wait for the other party to finish and directly retorted Tang Xiao. In this case, it immediately caused an uproar! Except for Tang San and Tang Hao, the surrounding elders were shocked. Even Tang Xiao didn''t expect Karl to say such a thing. However, Tang San and Tang Hao had known about Carl''s goal of becoming a **** by himself. They didn''t believe it at first, but it wasn''t until Carl killed Tang Chen, and at that time he was not a demigod. Even the current Karl hasn''t reached a demigod yet. But even so, he already has the strength comparable to a demigod! Such existence, no matter what he said, now Tang San and Tang Hao will unconditionally believe it! Because they know that Carl can do it! The only thing that needs to be cared about is time. But Tang Xiao and others didn''t know Karl''s record. They just thought that Karl was lucky to defeat Tang Chen and destroy the City of Killing. So when Karl said this, everyone was shocked, but also ridiculous. "It''s so ridiculous. Even though you are Pinnacle Douluo, you can still say this kind of thing? You don''t even look at what you really look like. What qualifications do you have to cultivate yourself into a god? " "Why, when you hear me say that, are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, come directly and practice with me, I promise to save you my life! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a harmless expression of humans and animals, but the spirit power radiated from his body caused the elders present to take a step back. Because the spirit power on his body is really too powerful! Even Tang Xiao, whose strength was as high as 97th level, felt the emotion of fear, and it continued to spread in his body! He was sure if he had acted on Karl! Without two tricks, he will die! Chapter 743： Haotianzong joins "I didn''t expect you to have this idea. But from this point of view, it is indeed very good for you to destroy the killing capital. But, are you not afraid of being avenged by the **** Shura and Raksha? After all, you also intend to become a **** in the future, so are you really not afraid of anything? " "What''s so scary about? If they have the patience, let them come into this world and kill me before I become a god. Otherwise, after I become a god, they will be my opponents, maybe! " Carl said confidently, his expression and eyes did not put these two first-level gods in his eyes at all. The elders of the Clear Sky School all changed their eyes when looking at Karl at this time. They really didn''t expect that Carl would be so rigid, and the most important thing is to be so confident! Coupled with the aura that Carl had just shown, it made them think that what Carl said could come true! "In that case, this matter has come to an end for the time being, and if you want to misunderstand Carl, I ask this not to blame you, but to understand your true intentions. Although my tone is a bit bad, it is also to let you understand what the consequences of the destruction of the killing capital are. But since you are very clear, there is no need for me to say anything. You can do it yourself. " With that, Tang Hao clapped his hands. The other elders also left here. But when they left, they couldn''t help but look more at Karl''s eagerly, but in their eyes, there was no initial contempt, and instead they became very jealous. There is no way. After all, the aura that Carl showed had overwhelmed all of them, if he was still not convinced. I''m afraid he will be educated by Carl. Although the strength of these people is very strong, compared with Carl, it is really far behind! "Carl, everyone is gone now, only a few of us, can you talk to me now about spirits? I am very curious about this matter. If possible, I want the disciples of the Clear Sky School to enjoy the first batch of soul treatment. Although I am not sure, how did you make the souls of humans and soul beasts merge together. But this method, after Tang Hao explained it to me, I personally feel that it has great potential! " Tang Xiao is also a far-sighted person. He was able to take the Haotianzong to avoid the wind at the most critical period, and it was enough to see how his vision was. Although the consequences were Ah Yin''s sacrifice and Tang Hao''s disappearance. But he hugged, the hundreds of people in the Clear Sky School! Therefore, this choice of his can not be wrong, it can only be said that Tang Xiao chose Clear Sky School from Tang Hao and the entire Clear Sky School. He is not ruthless, he just exploded to protect more people. Otherwise, with the strength of the Spirit Hall at that time, the vitality of the Vast Sky Sect could be greatly injured! After all, the Clear Sky School at that time did not have as many Title Douluos as there are now. Not even half of it. Therefore, the Clear Sky School at that time, even though it was the hands of the upper three sects, still had a gap in strength compared to the Spirit Hall. Even the current Spirit Hall is much stronger than Clear Sky School. However, the Clear Sky School of this period was not completely defiant in the face of the Wuhun Temple, which is now incomparably prosperous. It''s just that he doesn''t need to be born now, because the time is not yet. And Tang Xiao really wanted to know how the soul can be obtained, because only in this way can the strength of the Clear Sky Sect be raised to the next level! "There is nothing wrong with this. In addition, I can change the teaching method of your Clear Sky School, so that the strength of the sect disciples can be raised to a higher level. But I have one condition, I don''t know if you can agree to it. " "What conditions?" Hearing Carl''s words, Tang Xiao frowned, already having an answer deep in his heart. "That is to join our Shrek Academy!" "it is as expected!" Tang Xiao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl''s words. He knew that Karl had to make conditions, and guessed a lot of conditions. In the end, this price was the smallest one, and at the same time it could guarantee the integrity of the Clear Sky School. But the only drawback is that Clear Sky Sect cannot continue to hide from the world, and at the same time has to give up this area. "You can join Shrek Academy, but not now. We will be born only when Wuhun Palace starts a war against this world. This is also the rule I set after taking the Haotianzong into the world! Because for us, there is always only one enemy, and that is Wuhun Palace! But you can rest assured that even if we are not born, we will send someone to your Shrek Academy to show our relationship. " With that, Tang Xiao put his gaze on Tang Hao''s body. "With Tang Hao''s current identity and strength, he can completely represent our Clear Sky School!" "In other words, Tang Hao, have you returned to the sect? Congratulations!" Hearing Tang Xiao''s words, Carl also looked at Tang Hao in surprise. Originally, Tang Hao had been forced to leave the sect and was no longer a member of the Clear Sky School. But he returned to his original identity, which is also a good thing for him. "Thanks to you, I am back as an elder." Tang Hao smiled, and thanked him. Tang Xiao also showed a smile is very satisfied with his brother. "In that case, I can tell you this now, but before that, I have something to give to Tang San." With that, Carl took out the blue silver grass. "Mr. Carl, what is this?" "This is your mother''s seed. You must keep it well. If you become a **** in the future, you may be able to use this thing to revive your mother. "This is Ah Yin''s seed?!" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang Hao was immediately extremely excited. Tang San even put it away with trembling hands, and then bowed deeply to God Carl. "Thank you, Teacher Carl! No matter whether my mother can be resurrected or not, you are my great benefactor!" Hearing Tang San''s words, Carl waved his hand, not directly taking the effort. "Don''t thank me, I didn''t find this thing, but a spirit beast named Brigitte. Her body is the emerald swan, currently living in the Star Dou Great Forest, it can be regarded as a soul beast that is relatively close to humans. If you want to thank her, after the five-year agreement is over, go and thank her in person. " "I know Teacher Carl, I will definitely go!" Tang San nodded solemnly. Carl smiled slightly, then beckoned to Tang San. "Tang San, come here and I will tell you a secret." "What''s the secret?" Tang San was a little confused, then leaned forward. Carl quietly told him about Xiao Wu, intending to give Tang San an excitement! And he was really stimulated! "Xiao Wu unexpectedly..." "Yes, so come on, boy, with your talent, catching up is not a problem at all! Now your only difference is your soul power, so I will stay here for about half a year to personally help you improve your soul power! " Chapter 744： time flies After discussing things with the Clear Sky School, Karl stayed here for about half a year. During this period, Tang San''s strength also increased to rank 67, very close to rank 70. In addition. Carl also helped here, improving training and education conditions. But if they want to obtain the soul, it will be a little difficult. After all, in this area, there is no soul beast suitable for becoming a soul. In addition, it has only been half a year, and there are not many people who need to hunt spirit rings. Even with Tang Yixiao, there are only three people. So Carl just helped them experiment hard, and in the end, only Tang Yixiao successfully obtained the soul. Other people use the thousand-year soul beast apostle to obtain souls. Obviously, they all failed, and in the end only this ten thousand year soul beast succeeded. The only pity is that this ten thousand-year soul beast is a leopard without any wisdom. If not, the level of the soul will increase a lot. But even so, this soul guarantee can also provide Tang Yixiao with two soul rings. At the same time, they are now in a symbiotic relationship. As long as Tang Yixiao is still alive, this soul will not die. If Tang Yixiao stripped the soul out before death, and then sealed it with a special method, it would also allow the soul to survive in a deep sleep. As for the method used, Carl doesn''t know yet, because he hasn''t worked out this method yet. After all, the current methods for creating souls are not so perfect, let alone preserving souls. But after waiting for a while, maybe he can do it. At the same time, Tang Yixiao''s strength was much stronger than that of people of the same level because of the soul. Even Tang San, when facing Tang Yixiao, exhausted all his strength, he was still suppressed by the opponent for a while. If Tang San didn''t use the second martial spirit and his own unique skills, it is estimated that he might not necessarily be Tang Yixiao''s opponent. It can also be seen from here that there is a very big gap between the spirit and the spirit ring! Especially among spirit masters of the same level, obtaining a spirit spirit is basically much stronger than ordinary spirit masters. This is not just a question of talent, it is the soul that has given this person a more powerful soul power and physique. Because the soul can not only strengthen the host''s soul, but even the body can strengthen some. The stronger the strength of the soul beast, the stronger the enhancement the host will obtain! This point was vividly demonstrated from Tang Yixiao. Before Xiao Wu didn''t do it, so Karl wasn''t too clear about what happened to Xiao Wu. But now from Tang Yixiao''s side, Carl can see that the other party has changed a lot! And most importantly, he also became the second person to possess a soul. This made Tang San a little bit disappointed. Originally, he wanted to be the first person to be the one who obtained the soul. As a result, when he learned about Xiao Wu''s strength, he gave up this idea and wanted to become the second one. As a result, he didn''t expect that his cousin would actually acquire a soul before him! This made Tang San very envious. So he really can only compromise like his own name. After all, his name was Tang San, and he was the third to obtain a soul, which was considered to be in line with his name. In this way, Carl Haotianzong stayed for half a year before leaving here. When he left, everyone sent him a warm farewell and looked forward to his next visit. Because in this short period of six months, Karl used his own teaching methods to improve the problems of most of the Clear Sky School disciples. Even people with relatively poor talents can jump at least two levels in a row during this period of time! Those disciples of the Clear Sky School with strong talents, the fifth and sixth levels of the chain, are all very normal things. But when they pass this rapid upgrade period, the follow-up will gradually stabilize. After all, Carl''s teaching method only allowed them to explode the potential accumulated in their bodies, and then achieved this effect. However, this method is only effective for spirit masters above level 20. If there are only more than ten levels, it is best to start from the basics honestly. Otherwise, it will only be to promote the growth of the seedlings. But from here, Carl could also see how many geniuses Clear Sky School had. And many of them, if they were taken out a few years ago, to participate in the Continent Elite Soul Master Competition together. Their strength is probably not weaker than Shrek Academy or even the Golden Generation of Wuhun Palace! After all, the strength of these people was at least three soul kings back then! In addition, other people who reach the age are almost in the realm of the soul sect. These geniuses are all living in seclusion in Clear Sky School Li Man, which is indeed a bit of a waste. But this is also to protect them. If the Spirit Hall knew that there were so many hidden geniuses in the Clear Sky Sect, they wouldn''t let the Clear Sky Sect easily. In addition, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School and the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family may not be in peace with the Clear Sky School. Because compared to the Clear Sky School, the remaining two geniuses of the top three sects add up ~ www.novelhall.com~ I am afraid that there are not as many as Clear Sky School. This is what Carl saw during this time. Therefore, the strength of the Clear Sky School is not to boast, but that they really have this kind of strength. In this way, after leaving the Clear Sky School, Carl came to the Sunset Forest along the way, where he simply called Dugu Goose for three months, and by the way, he also helped Dugu Bo''s strength to increase to level ninety-five. What he needs most now is to stabilize his soul power, and he still has room to continue to rise. However, during this period of time, Dugu Goose''s strength did not improve much, it was only improved by one level, which was within Karl''s expectation. Time just passed by one minute and one second. Carl left the Sunset Forest and devoted all the remaining time to the construction of Shrek Academy. Before he was busy with his own affairs, so he handed all the big and small things in Shrek Academy to Flender and Liu Erlong. In the past few years, the two of them have been very busy, even if Yu Xiaogang is taking care of them, they are in a hurry. Now Karl is finally done with his own affairs, and then he can help adjust the construction of Shrek Academy. And after he came back, in just over half a year, it was said that the construction of Shrek Academy was completely planned. He even circled a large area from the side of Emperor Xue Ye to use for future construction! This was Carl''s own personal request, and he also paid a price. That was the Xueye Great Emperor, and he could ask Kart one, which was not a very excessive request. In this regard, Carl was also glad to accept, and then obtained a large piece of land. What Carl has to do now is to talk about Shrek Academy, just move it over! As for the original place, it is no longer needed. Chapter 745： Far north "Carl, you are too good, the new territory, although it is close to the Star Dou Great Forest, but the location here is really great! Behind is the Star Dou Great Forest. According to your words, the soul beasts have now reached a reconciliation. As long as we don''t provoke them, they won''t take the initiative. On the other hand, it is an open field with a very wide field of vision, even if someone comes, it can lead the students to retreat! And more importantly, this area is even comparable to half a Heaven Dou Imperial City. Carl, I have to say, you are really good at this! " Flender laughed. He had never expected that Karl could get such a fief. Teaching in this area is dangerous, but under high pressure and danger, the motivation of the students can be improved! Moreover, Carl''s previous negotiations with Ditian were that he would not move the Ten Thousand Years Soul Beast casually. As for those under ten thousand years, it doesn''t matter. After all, in the eyes of Di Tian and the others, a hundred-year-old thousand-year-old soul beast could not be regarded as their kind. Because these soul beasts are not only lack of wisdom, but also very savage. Even they are not necessarily able to become Ten Thousand Years Soul Beasts. Therefore, in the eyes of wise soul beasts, these soul beasts are nothing more than rations. Only those soul beasts that have more potential and know the other side''s unique spirit beasts at a glance will be protected from being hunted by humans. So Carl chose this area naturally because of his own ideas. "Flander, you should hurry up and deal with the relocation. I used my ability to move everything in the original college. Now its the ones that need to be relocated manually. And I asked you to notify Dai Mubai and them, have they all been notified? " "Don''t worry, Carl, except for Tang San and Xiao Wu who you are personally responsible for, we have all notified. But on Oscar''s side, something happened, because he hadn''t heard from him for eight days! Although he said in the letter that he would be in a hurry and stopped writing, I feel that I still need to go and take a look in person. And in a dozen days, it will be a five-year appointment. No matter what he does, he has to rush back at this time, right? " Flander watched, and Carl moved all those buildings over, while talking about Oscar. Regarding the fact that Carl could let the house and even the entire ground take off, he had already taken it off. Because Carl did this kind of thing before. He even moved a small hill to the Shrek Academy courtyard for the convenience of training. It caused quite a stir at the time, but when people learned that Carl did it, they were relieved. After all, within the Heaven Dou Empire, only Karl could do this kind of thing. The other Title Douluo, although the destructive power is amazing, but there are not a handful of them that have the ability to move mountains and fill the sea, not a single one! Even the students, for this matter, are not too surprised, because they are used to it. "I''ll go to Oscar''s side. I just want to see what''s going on in the Far North. As for this, I leave it to you Flanders, as long as you don''t enter the Star Dou Great Forest casually, nothing will happen. " "Understood, since that''s the case, then I will tell you Oscar, the address given to me earlier. By the way, you also tell Oscar not to do this anymore. To be honest, Far North is too dangerous. " Flender sighed, and then told Carl what Oscar had said before. Carl nodded, then made a simple arrangement, and left here for the affairs of the past few days. Because of the extreme north, it is very far from the Star Dou Forest. Even at Karl''s speed, it would take a day to arrive. So he has to go quickly now, lest Oscar really has any accidents. In this way, Karl used the fastest speed to feel the far north, and based on geology, he found the place where Oscar lived. But when Karl came here, he only saw a ruin. Although there are traces of human life here, there is no one without entering, and even the house has collapsed! This situation makes Carl feel a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, there is no one here, and there are very few things. Obviously Oscar has left here and has not returned for a while. "It seems that he really left, but he doesn''t know where he went. But according to his exchanges with Flanders, this period of time should have been in the far north. It seems that I still have to be here, I will talk about it after a few laps. " Karl didn''t know what happened here, but based on his experience, Oscar must have encountered some danger. If not, he wouldn''t abandon this, the only place where Flender''s coordinates were informed. He is not such a careless person and Carl also saw the letter he wrote before. Compared with previous letters, the handwriting is much more scribbled. Although he wrote it correctly, he must be very anxious when he wrote it, and there were many typos. This little detail is enough to explain that Oscar''s environment at the time was not very safe. He probably used a lot of energy to write this letter, and then sent it out to inform Flanders and others that he is currently safe. But as Flander said, he was a little worried about Oscar, and Carl was also worried about the other party, if not, he would not come to him himself. In this way, Carl came to the sky above the far north, released his domineering look and heard, and began to search for human traces. Although he was domineering, he was restricted in Douluo Continent, and he couldn''t see any specific figures. But there is still a big difference between the aura of human beings and spirit beasts. Even human beings in the form of soul beasts have a kind of aura that belongs to them alone. Therefore, it is very easy to find a very conspicuous human aura in a place where such soul beasts gather. However, the range of the Far North is not smaller than the Star Dou Great Forest. As one of the three gathering places of soul beasts, the Far North is naturally very vast. It''s a pity that the resources here are completely opposite to the resources of the Star Dou Great Forest. The resources in the far north are very scarce. Compared with what is needed in the Star Dou Great Forest, it can be said that there is nothing left but white snow. But compared to this side, Sunset Forest is the worst one. Although the sunset forest is also known as one of the three gathering places of soul beasts, this place is always too small, and the soul beasts are not as powerful as the other two places. Chapter 746： Oscar "Damn it! Is it still discovered?" Among the snow-capped mountains. A gray-haired young man wrapped his body fully armed to prevent cold air from entering his body and affecting his health. He is constantly walking here. Every step I took, I was deep in the snow, and the movements seemed very laborious. And the most important thing is that the power he spends walking here can be said to be about a thousand times that of normal walking! Coupled with the current weather, there is a blizzard, and his visibility is probably less than one meter away. For ordinary people, facing this harsh environment, there is only one dead end. But this white-haired man is a soul master. The five yellow, yellow, purple, purple and black spirit rings on his body represent his current identity, and he is exactly a soul king! ! This soul king used his soul ring and its own light to illuminate the road ahead. By the way, let his soul power melt this piece of white snow and make his walk easier. But if he did this, although he made himself go faster, it attracted some chase from the soul beasts that survived here! Behind him, a huge white bear was chasing this soul master! His appearance makes people very nervous, and judging from the wedding, the spirit power of this giant bear is at least ten thousand years! Even if it is less than ten thousand years, it is almost the same! Generally speaking, a soul king with more than fifty ranks does not have to fear a soul master who has been around for ten thousand years. Even if he can''t beat him, he can escape calmly. But in such an extreme environment, this man chose to run forward and did not intend to confront the opponent at all. It was just that as the white bear got closer and closer, the man was also a little anxious, and then directly took out a sausage and ate it. "Although I don''t want to use it, but in this situation, it can only be used like this!" Accompanied by the man''s roar. A pair of illusory wings suddenly appeared on his back, leading him to the sky! Seeing this, the white bear on the ground could only slap his body continuously, because he couldn''t fly at all, so he couldn''t chase this human being. But at this moment. A white giant bird suddenly appeared in the snowstorm and collided with the man who had just escaped from danger! "Crap! This is the soul beast that was swept in by the blizzard, does my luck end here?" The man was hit, and a mouthful of blood spewed out, and the illusory wings behind him also disappeared at the same time. He fell directly to the ground heavily and sank into the white snow. "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the serious injury to send him away before, I wouldn''t end up in this field now! I had known it a long time ago, I shouldn''t have taken that many iceberg snow lotus, although this thing can improve my spirit power, but if I die here, it is really worthless! My Rongrong, I miss you so much, Xiao Wu, three and Boss Dai. If you were all here, that would be great..." After looking at the white bear''s paws and completely concealing his realization, he took off his scarf and goggles, showing a free and easy expression. This man is an Oscar! "Teacher Carl, I''m sorry, I couldn''t complete the agreement, I hope you don''t blame me..." "Oscar, get me up, it''s not time to sleep now!" Just when Oscar thought he was dead, a bright light appeared in front of his eyes instantly. The originally ferocious white bear has disappeared now, and there is not even a trace of residue left! But Oscar didn''t feel scared, but sat up very excitedly. But before he could speak, his injury relapsed again, and a big mouthful of blood was sprayed out and fell on the snow. The bright red blood formed a sharp contrast with the pure white snow. And Oscar was still coughing constantly, as if he was about to cough up his lungs. "Mr. Carl, I..." "Don''t talk, I''ll help you heal your wounds." Carl landed from the air at this time, and at the same time released the phoenix flame to help Oscar heal his injuries. The moment he discovered that there was someone here, he turned on the domineering look, and solved the white bear by the way. But when he heard Oscar talking to himself, he directly recognized his identity. It''s just that the current Oscar looks a little embarrassed, with a lot of dark diseases in his body, and even cracks in his bones. Although this is not a serious injury to the soul master, it can be recovered by finding a healing system soul master. But in this icy world, how can there be such conditions. Coupled with the fact that Oscar is seriously injured, it is impossible to continue to make himself healing sausages. That''s why it created the current situation. If it weren''t for Karl''s arrival, he would really be very likely to be slapped to death by a soul beast with a strength of about ten thousand years. As one of the monsters of Shrek Academy, or a disciple of Carl, if he is slapped to death by the monster, then Carls face is probably lost but Carl is not concerned about it. This one. If Oscar really died, everyone would be sad, especially Ning Rongrong. It is estimated that she will completely fall into autism and become totally depressed. After all, Oscar had a separate agreement with Ning Rongrong. Carl is not clear about the specifics, but Carl at least knows that the two people have made plans. "Oscar, how do you feel now?" Carl asked. He used his abilities to help Oscar recover from all his injuries. But what makes Carl feel strange is that there is an extremely cold force in the opponent''s body, which is wandering throughout. This strength weakened the effect of the healing inflammation, but if you spend a little more time, you can still help Oscar and recover from his injuries. "Thank you, Mr. Carl, I''m basically done. But Mr. Carl, how did you find it? If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I really want to explain here, hehe! " Oscar touched his head and said with some embarrassment. Hearing what he said, Karl couldn''t help but roll his eyes, and then directly put his head on, there was a thud. "You are so embarrassed to say, although I don''t know what you did, but your previous letter made us think you were in danger. That''s why I rushed over in a hurry, and after looking for you for two days, I found you. Fortunately, you are fine, if not, I am afraid I will be guilty for a long time! " Carl sighed, then pulled Oscar up from the snow. "To be honest, if I hadn''t met someone before and I wanted to find you, it would not be easy. But now that we have found you, let''s go. Now we are less than ten days away from the five-year agreement. It''s time to go back. " Chapter 747： Bingbi Emperor Scorpion! "Want to go, have you asked me?" When Carl was about to take Oscar and leave here, a very loud female voice with Yujie Fan appeared in Carl''s ears. Oscar shivered even more, hiding directly behind Carl and shivering. "Oh, the Lord is here, Teacher Carl, you have to protect me!" "True Lord? What did you do?" "Huh! Is he your student? It seems that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked! The ice lotus that I have guarded for thousands of years was swallowed by this human kid in one bite. Although the thousand-year ice lotus is not a rare treasure to me. But without saying hello, you just stole my things. This should be called theft in your human world! " Accompanied by the appearance of voice. A huge scorpion over a hundred meters in length emerged from the snow, causing the mountain to shake for a while! Fortunately, there are no snow mountains around, otherwise her movement might directly cause an avalanche. "Bingbi Emperor Scorpion?" "Oh, my vision is not good, I am the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, that is, the Ice Emperor in your human mouth! If you don''t want to offend me, then give that human to me, and I will take out the ice lotus from his body. And you can rest assured that all I want is ice lotus, it won''t hurt his life, at best it will paralyze him. " Bingdi''s tone was not good, and he didn''t seem to intend to reconcile. And this matter, after all, Oscar stole something from others. If this were to be replaced by the human world, even Karl would personally punish the other party. However, externally, Karl will not hand over Oscar. He is such a guardian! "Oscar, this matter is handed over to me, but there will be no less punishment afterwards! And I seem to have taught you before, if you encounter a soul beast that can communicate, try to communicate with it and don''t be an enemy. And the act of stealing things, even if it is stealing soul beasts, try not to do it. Have I told you all these things? Or do you have forgotten? " Hearing Carl''s words, Oscar nodded tremblingly. "Sorry, Mr. Carl, this matter is my fault, but ice lotus does have a great effect to me, so I didn''t hold it back..." "Okay, now it''s useless to say anything, the master has already come to the door. But don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with you, I will solve this matter. " Carl took two steps forward, Oscar followed, not dare to be just the Ice Emperor. "In other words, you don''t plan to exchange ice lotus for me, do you?" "I have never said that, but I know the value of Ice Lotus. If you don''t mind, I will exchange something equivalent with you, so that neither of us will lose money. " With that, Carl took out another herbal medicine of the ice class. The value of this thing was actually higher than that of Ice Lotus, and the Ice Emperor also saw the power contained in this thing. If she eats this ice-washed herbal medicine, her strength will probably increase directly for about 10,000 years. But she didn''t do it, instead she created a blizzard and enveloped herself. Carl and Oscar couldn''t help but squinted. In the next second, the two of them saw a woman appearing in front of their own eyes. This woman has attractive fair skin, four emerald green magic lines on each side of her delicate face. A long dark green hair was scattered behind him. But the skin is as white as ice and snow, and has a transparent texture. Under the skin. There is a faint circulation of green light. Even if it was just a mental body, when she appeared, the temperature of the surrounding air dropped sharply. Especially her dark green long dress, it added a touch of the chill of a frosty beauty to her. "Human, it seems that you have already planned!" "It''s okay, after all, I have to walk a lot of places and carry some things with me, which is normal for me. And you have also seen that this thing is better for you than ice lotus. If you dont mind, this thing counts as an exchange. How about making a friend by the way? As for this student of mine, after I go back, I will definitely educate him! Don''t let him get rid of it! " "Huh! I don''t bother to care about you because of your generous face. But human beings, you just killed my fellow clan, so you cant forget it! Now I give you a chance to pick me up! As long as you dont die and you kill my fellow clan, I can also forget it! " "Really? Could it be that I killed your kin, shouldn''t you avenge him?" Hearing what Bingdi said, Carl was a little surprised. He did not expect that the other party would react this way. Bingdi shook his head, revealing a sneer. "In the eyes of soul beasts, soul beasts that have not activated their wisdom are indistinguishable from wild beasts. So you killed him, it only affected my dignity, so I will retaliate against you for sure, but not necessarily kill you. But if you kill the soul beast with wisdom, I will definitely not let you go! " "It turns out that this is the case It seems that both the Star Dou Great Forest and the soul beasts in the far north follow this rule. But I have a question that I want to ask, that is, do you know Tianmeng Ice Silkworm? If I remember correctly, Ditian told me that the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was caught from your far north. " "How do you know Heavenly Dream, and also, do you know the Beast God?!" Hearing Karl''s words, Bingdi was very surprised. Carl nodded, but didn''t speak, just released his spirit ring and made a gesture to let the Ice Emperor call. "Aren''t you asking me to take two tricks?" "Come on, after the fight, I will tell you these things. And I feel that you are not an unreasonable person, so I plan to have a good chat with you. " Hearing Karl say this, the Bingdi frowned. She saw the spirit ring on Carl, her first reaction was that this guy was very powerful and terrifying! Because under normal circumstances, no one would have three hundred thousand year spirit rings. Because this represents the life of three hundred thousand-year soul beasts! But she hadn''t heard of it, and that one hundred thousand year soul beast was hunted down again. So now she has some questions about Carl''s three spirit rings. "Your three hundred thousand year spirit rings are really scary. But I want to know how exactly did you get your spirit ring! If it was a spirit ring obtained by hunting a spirit beast, I don''t know which one hundred thousand year old spirit beast was hunted. Or in other words, some soul beasts I didn''t know were killed by you? " The Ice Emperor asked like this, and he was also the first person to ask Carl this kind of question. This made Karl discover that Bingdi is not only very reasonable, but also has excellent insight! This made Carl more and more interested in her. Chapter 748： chat "You are the first person to ask me this kind of question. If you want to know, then call in and talk about it first, and we''ll talk about it later. After all, at present, no second person knew about this matter. After all, few people cared about how my spirit ring came from. But if you plan to talk to me, I don''t mind to say a few more words with you. " Carl was also willing to talk to Bingdi a few more words at this time. In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t intend to chat with the soul beasts in the far north, because from the innermost part of Emperor Heaven, he learned that the soul beasts here were not the type that spoke very well. However, judging from Bingdi''s current performance, she is still relatively easy to talk, at least not as exaggerated as Ditian said. "Seeing this, then take the move. I want to see what you human being capable of!" As soon as the voice fell, an extremely powerful soul power burst out of Bingdi''s body! This soul power, according to Karl''s preliminary estimate, would have started in at least 300,000 years! It has even been close to 400,000 years, and it will soon reach the next threshold! I saw a burst of cold light from her mouth instantly! A powerful force, Dongchuan Heaven and Earth, even the air can freeze! This kind of power made Oscar feel a little scared, he didn''t even dare to move, for fear of being hurt by this power. Although the Ice Emperor did not show his true ability now, this move was enough to kill those spirit masters below the Title Douluo level! Even if it is a general Title Douluo, he must be prepared to face this move, otherwise, it is likely to overturn. But Carl didn''t care about it at all. Instead, he let this cold light collide with himself, causing a piece of ice to burst on himself. But the next second. The phoenix flame instantly swept through his body. At this moment, all the ice flowers disappeared in smoke, as if they did not appear at all! Seeing this scene, Bingdi frowned. "Unexpectedly, you still have some abilities, but don''t think it''s over! This trick is just a test, and then I will let you know my true power! " Accompanied by the roar of Ice Emperor. Her hands condensed huge soul power, and she grabbed to Carl without hesitation! With this blow, the Ice Emperor had already used his strongest power, and even her power, made the blizzard even more violent! But after her attack hit Carl, there was no harm at all. And more importantly, Bingdi could feel that there was a force that was following her hands and invading her body in turn! Feeling something as if it was about to enter her body, the Ice Emperor immediately moved away from Karl, and at the same time released his spirit power, and began to drive away the unidentified energy that Karl left in her body. "You guy, who the **** are you!" "I said, I''m just an ordinary teacher. But now that the two tricks are over, you can''t help me, can we talk now? " Hearing Carl''s words, the Ice Emperor did not speak, but gathered around her with a blizzard. After a while, a beautiful woman with long white hair in white clothes appeared beside Brigitte. The appearance of this beauty directly increased the surrounding snowstorm several times. As a result, the visibility around it has become zero! But what is strange is that the blizzard on Carl''s side gradually diminished and disappeared. The violent snowstorm is just outside, and has nothing to do with them. And Carl was very curious when he looked at the iceberg beauty in front of him. Not only is the other party''s hair and clothes white, but even the skin is so unusual. In addition, even her beauty and eyeballs are pure white. Lips are as thin as cicada wings, without a trace of blood! Such a peculiar appearance, coupled with her ice-like temperament, gave people a very unattractive impression. "Xue Di, why are you here?" "Bingdi, I have heard the conversation between you just now. Humans are not credible, and there is no need for us to communicate with humans! So, let''s stop this matter, let''s join hands to drive this human out of our territory! " Xuedi said coldly. At the same time, her body also exudes very powerful soul power! After this spirit power burst out, Oscar almost fainted! Compared with the ice emperor''s spirit power just now, the snow emperor''s spirit power is very powerful! "Soul power of about 680,000 years?! There is such a powerful existence here, which is really amazing! No wonder Di Tian told me that there is a soul beast that is not weak even though he has not achieved a demigod. It was you originally, Snow Girl! " Since Carl had not seen the follow-up of Douluo Continent, he did not know the existence of Emperor Xue. Even in the human empire, no one has recorded the existence of the Snow Girl , at most, it is only the Ice Emperor. Although Ditian knew, he didn''t communicate much with Xuedi. Of these two people, one was the overlord of the Star Dou Great Forest, and the other was the overlord of the Far North. Moreover, the Snow Emperor occupies a very large geographical advantage in the extreme north. Although she is not a demigod, relying on the bonus of the environmental advantages here, even Di Tian can not necessarily defeat Xue Di. But in the same way, the Snow Emperor who had not become a demigod could not defeat the demigod. But this kind of power is enough for her to protect the far north from outsiders. "Di Tian? Are you talking about the Black Dragon King?" "Yes, I''m talking about him, but you don''t know him very well, right?" "I have met a few times, he is an arrogant guy, but compared to your humans, it is still very easy to communicate! So human beings, I now give you two choices, either immediately take your students out of the Far North, or be driven out by me! The far north is not a place where you humans can easily set foot! " Xuedi''s tone was very tough, and his expression was firm and tough, without any leeway. The Bingdi on the side wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and finally did not speak. Because the Ice Emperor knew that at this time, it was useless to say anything. The Snow Emperor is a natural soul beast bred by Heaven and Earth, and its body is basically the most natural ice element. Therefore, her unique state and the environment without companions, coupled with the fact that humans would persecute spirit beasts from time to time, caused her current character to become a bit extreme. However, Emperor Xue was very friendly to spirit beasts with wisdom. After all, she doesn''t like being alone. Carl also wanted to say something at this time, but at this moment, the system sounded. Chapter 749： select God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Give up the exchange, leave directly, and get 10,000 transaction points, freely assignable attribute points: 1, freely assignable skill points: 1. Option 2: Continue to communicate with Xuedi and Bingdi, and get the approval of both of them, get transaction points: 50,000, get freely assignable attribute points: 5, get freely assignable skill points: 5. Choice 3: Defeat the combination of Snow Emperor and Ice Emperor, and get the approval of both of them, get transaction points: 100,000, get freely assignable skill points: 10, get freely assignable attribute points: 10. See the selection appear. The corner of Carl''s mouth rose slightly, and then he opened the space of hell. "Oscar, you hide in for a while, and when it''s all right here, I''m letting you out." "Mr. Carl, those monsters in your space..." "Don''t worry, as long as there is no order from me, they can''t get out!" "Oh, well, I will hide in now!" Oscar is also very clear about the role of Carl in opening up the **** space. This space, Carl used to do training before, to cultivate their team combat ability, as well as personal physical training. So it''s not the first time Oscar has entered. As for how many times he entered, he himself couldn''t tell, he was already familiar with the road anyway, and he was used to it a long time ago. And Oscar also knew very well that Karl opened this space and allowed himself to hide in, just to avoid the subsequent damage from the aftermath. After seeing the Oscar golden song, Carl sighed a little, then closed the space, and at the same time raised his aura to the highest level! "I originally intended to have peaceful exchanges with you, but now it seems that if you don''t teach you a little lesson, you don''t know what heaven is high and earth is thick! There is a saying, it seems that there are people outside and there are people outside the sky, Xuedi, you have stayed in the far north for too long, so why don''t you go out and take a look. Although you are strong, there is not no one who is stronger than you in this world! And one of them was better than you and was killed by me, so think about it, what capital do you have, tell me this? " The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, guarding against harsh words. What he said was slightly exaggerated. After all, Xuedi was in this environment, even if a demigod came, he might not be able to defeat the opponent. But Carl is truly a man who has killed a god. Although he used the item of the Sky Lock, his own strength also made the opponent feel very difficult. Even a demigod can''t kill Karl. So Carl is completely confident, as long as the time is long enough, even if the Snow Emperor and the Ice Emperor join forces, they are not his opponents! After all, the system will not release to him, there is no way to complete the task. "Humans are indeed creatures who don''t know good or bad. In that case, I don''t have to save your life! Ice Emperor, come with me, this human being is not easy, we must join hands to deal with him! " "But Xuedi, he..." "Are you trying to help humanity? You forgot your clan, what happened?" Seeing the ice emperor hesitate so much, Xuedi''s tone suddenly became a lot harsher. The Ice Emperor also frowned, and finally he sighed lightly and chose to join forces with the Snow Emperor to fight Karl! The spirit power of the three of them collided together at this moment, directly causing the effect of shaking the earth and the mountains! Even the snow-capped mountains thousands of miles away had an avalanche at this time, frightening a lot of soul beasts. The sky full of haze has also become more gloomy at this time. If the snow has not reached its limit, I am afraid it can become even bigger! But in the sky at this time, a stranger sight appeared! That is the clouds in the sky, like being combed with a center point, a gap has been split in the middle, which looks very strange! This is the legend, the sky is split! And such a scene appeared for the first time in Douluo Continent. Even Karl saw it for the first time. Sky: I really cracked! However, at this time, Karl was not in the mood to pay attention to these. What he wanted most now was to take the opportunity to defeat the Snow Emperor and Ice Emperor in front of him! The combined strength of these two people, even the demigods must be treated with caution, if they are not careful, they will overturn! So Carl can''t relax his vigilance. Although he won''t die, the ice emperor and snow emperor''s icy abilities are very strong! If Carl was frozen in ice, there would be no way to break free for a while. If the other party can still seal the ability, then it is really troublesome. Although the soul beast may not be sealed, in order to prevent accidents, Karl still chooses to go all out! Hades in his hand trembles slightly, and there is a feeling of excitement. Except for the last battle with Tang Chen, this evenly matched battle hadn''t appeared for a long time. Hades has been silent for so long, and now he has become easily excited. But this does not affect the power of Hades, and even increases the activity of its demon power. In this way the two of them fought together, which caused turmoil in the entire Far North. The powerful forces on both sides even alarmed the forces in other places. Almost every Title Douluo can feel that a very high-level battle has taken place in the Far North! Even this level of battle has already been alarmed, the remaining two demigods, and the black dragon king Ditian. However, although they could perceive the battle here, no one came to get involved. After all, this matter has nothing to do with them. So even if the battle over there is fierce, it has nothing to do with them. Now they are only interested in whether anyone in this world will become a god. Apart from that, there is nothing that can raise their interest. But Di Tian was a little skeptical that the battle in the far north was caused by Karl. After all, he knew that Karl had left Shrek Academy and went to the Far North. This is what he overheard from the small chat among the students of Shrek Academy. So he was very curious, why Carl would fight with the soul beasts in the far north. This is not in line with Carl''s style of doing things. But he didn''t bother to take care of it. After all, he still had things to do on the Star Dou Great Forest. Naturally, he couldn''t go all the way to the far north. that''s all. The battle between Karl and Ice Emperor and Snow Emperor lasted one day and one night. During this whole day, there was no light in the entire extreme north. The sky was covered with a haze. The spirit beasts in the entire area were trembling even more, and no one dared to approach them to fight. Even a field with a radius of tens of thousands of meters can''t even see a soul beast! Among them was a Titan Snow Demon over 200,000 years old, who didn''t dare to approach easily. Chapter 750： communicate with A huge roar sounded over the far north. The Ice Emperor was now covered with scars all over his body, and a lot of blood stains appeared on his clean face. Her physical injury is even more serious. In the battle with Carl, she exhausted all her strength, but she couldn''t even touch the corners of Carl''s clothes. This is the gap between them, completely insurmountable! After all, Bingdi''s spirit power was only more than 300,000 years, nearly 400,000 years. This kind of strength is considered top-notch among the spirit beasts. A general titled Douluo, even a peerless Douluo of level ninety-nine, is not necessarily her opponent. But Carl''s strength is enough to contend with the demigods. Therefore, when the Ice Emperor faced Karl, there was no room for resistance at all. Had it not been for Carl''s intention to kill her, she would have died long ago. However, the purpose of the Ice Emperor was not to hurt Karl, but to restrain him. And with the Ice Emperor here, the Xue Emperor''s strength can also be partly improved. In this way, the Snow Emperor would be able to contend with Karl! The battle between the two of them can be said to be very fierce, so that in a short period of time, Karl and Xue Di can''t tell the winner. However, in order to end the battle as soon as possible, Karl still used a more detrimental method. That is, from the mall, I bought a treasure and prop card that was enough to block the opponent''s actions. This treasure is a treasure that doesn''t appear in the original book, so Carl doesn''t recognize it, but the effect is good. This thing has only one function, and that is to block the opponent''s actions, which lasts from one minute to ten minutes. The stronger the opponent''s strength, the shorter the blockade time. But the minimum will not be less than one minute. This is the power of the rules. And the cost is not a lot, only 10,000 transaction points. Compared with the 100,000 transaction points that will be obtained soon, these 10,000 transaction points are simply trivial. that''s all. Carl used the treasure of this blockade operation to tie up the opponent''s body, and then defeated the Snow Emperor in an upright manner! But it''s useless to defeat the opponent, you have to persuade the opponent with words to make them willing to listen and communicate with themselves. Otherwise, the system selection cannot be completed. "Xuedi, you know now, even if you continue to fight, you are not my opponent. However, I don''t intend to kill you, if otherwise, the Ice Emperor would have died a long time ago. I believe that you dont want to see your good friend Bingdi die here, right? " Hearing Carl''s words, Xuedi''s expression did not change, but her eyes still fluctuated slightly. In this way, after ten seconds of silence, she finally compromised. "In that case, tell me what you are going to do, I can listen to you, but I won''t necessarily believe you!" Xuedi said so. Carl showed a smile, then released the Healing Flame to help Xuedi and Bingdi heal their injuries. Originally, Xuedi was somewhat resisted. But after feeling that Carl didn''t have any malice, even this iceberg beauty could only blush and accept Carl''s kindness. "Carl, now I ask you again, how did your three red spirit rings come from? And why did you know the Beast God and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm! " Hearing Bingdi''s question, Carl raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile. "No problem, I can tell you all this." With that said, Karl first opened the door of **** and released Oscar. After this guy came out, he was still a little dizzy. But when he saw the Snow Emperor and the Ice Emperor, both sitting well-behaved not far away, he shuddered suddenly, and then ran behind Carl. "Mr. Carl..." "Don''t worry, I''ve already done it." Oscar breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl''s words. Afterwards, Carl repeated all his previous rhetoric with Di Tian. Including the soul and the peace with the soul beast, they also said it. In addition, regarding his three spirit rings, Karl also used his identity as a spirit beast to cover up the past. And he also said that he is special, so he can get the spirit ring without hunting down the spirit beast. If this is the case, the reason with him is also considered to be connected. However, Oscar on the side was completely stunned. He only knows part of these things Carl said, and the rest is completely ignorant. He didn''t even know Karl''s identity especially! This made him feel that he seemed to be particularly dangerous. On the top of Oscar''s head now, there has been a huge "Danger" character. Carl also saw Oscar''s expression at this time, and then smiled softly at him. But Oscar felt a little shuddering. After all, as soon as Karl had finished saying this, he showed such a nuclear smile, he was naturally a little unacceptable Teacher Karl, you won''t... kill me, right? " "Why am I killing you? Are you thinking too much?" Hearing Oscar''s words, Carl rolled his eyes. After a brief discussion, the Snow Emperor and the Ice Emperor chose to believe Karl''s words. After all, Di Tian had to testify about this matter, and they could find the past and ask each other at any time. So Carl has no need to lie at all. "In that case, this time it is our army. As the king of the Far North, I apologize to you. If you use my place in the future, you can come to me. As long as it doesn''t violate my bottom line, I will try my best to help you. " Xuedi said so, but there was still no fluctuation in his expression. She is so cold. Compared with the previous Ice Emperor, although it was also a soul beast of the Ice Element, he did not appear to be so glamorous in learning. "Okay, we have almost understood the matter, this matter ends here, you can leave here. But I would like to remind you that the Far North is not a place where anyone can come! If it is the next time I meet a human being, I cant guarantee that I can save them a life! But if the other party is your Shrek Academy student, I can give him a chance to argue. So please remember this matter clearly, not all soul beasts are very friendly to humans! " "Understood, I will inform them of this matter, but I can only warn my students. As for the others, I can''t control it. Then you can take care of it yourself." With that, Carl made it easy for the two of them to say goodbye, and then left the Far North with Oscar. The Bingdi and Xuedi looked at the back of Carl leaving, their eyes flickering constantly, as if they were thinking about something. Chapter 751： return "Mr. Carl, what you said before is true? Xiao Wu really got her first soul? And the second soul was also obtained? Then there is your identity, are you really a human being in the form of a soul beast? " Oscar is very excited. He is now on a mat controlled by Carl, constantly shouting excitedly, asking this and that. If it weren''t for this mat, there could not be too much movement, otherwise Oscar would be able to jump up excitedly. "Do you think I will lie?" Carl did not answer directly, but he did not clearly affirm it either. After all, one of the things is false. He was not a human being in the form of a soul beast, but a real human being. However, in order to make his own reasons more reasonable, he arranged such an identity for himself. And this is also to make his identity more reasonable. After all, some people would ask questions, just like the Ice Emperor. If you don''t ask, you will never let it go. "Mr. Carl, you are so handsome, you will always be my idol!" "Okay, don''t be hypocritical, sit still for a while, and soon we will go back. There are still eight days to go before the five-year agreement, so you should better prepare for how to welcome the return of others. Although none of them contacted me, based on time, they were already preparing to set off. After six or seven days of work at most, they should be back. " "Yeah, I haven''t seen them for a long time, especially my Princess Rongrong, who really looks like them!" "You know your Ning Rongrong, but I don''t bother to talk about you. With your current strength, it''s actually not that difficult to be with her. But you are too low self-esteem, even now you have not improved much confidence. But this can be considered your advantage, at least you still have a bit of self-knowledge. However, I want to remind you that if you want to be Ning Rongrongs husband, you cant be inferior! You must be majestic, and only in this way can you become her boyfriend, otherwise, let alone Ning Fengzhi''s answer, I''m the first one to refuse! " "Teacher, do you need to be so strict..." "Of course it is necessary. This is a lifelong event, and I must not delay either of you! If this is the case after you go back, I will be the first to dismantle you! " Carl threatened. Oscar died suddenly, without saying a word, just lying in the back quietly, thinking about life. At this moment, the system sound also rang. The selection task has been completed, the transaction points obtained: 100,000, the freely assignable skill points: 10, and the freely assignable attribute points: 10. After seeing the completion of this task, Carl''s mouth raised slightly and a smile appeared. But this is not the time to analyze personal abilities. He still has to concentrate on taking Oscars and go back to Shrek to learn. In addition, he had to contact Flender to inquire about the situation of Shrek Academy. And Flander also told Carl, a very interesting thing. That is the Soul Master Competition that Xueye Great is preparing to hold, and now the formal preparations have begun! The qualifiers will start in less than a month. During this period, regardless of size, as long as it is in the empire, registered formal colleges can participate in the competition! Its scale is about twice the size of the original Spirit Hall, the Soul Master Competition held! This is also the Xue Ye Great Emperor, in order to expand his military power, he did not hesitate to spend his money to engage in such a grand game. But this is nothing. The most important thing is that Bibi Dong came to Heaven Dou Imperial City in person and intends to lead the team to participate! As for the specific situation, it is not clear on the walkie-talkie, so Carl can only hang up the walkie-talkie and speed up his return. It didn''t take long. Carl took Oscar and returned to Shrek Academy. "President, I want to kill you!" Once Oscar came up, a bear hugged Flanders. I have to say that his relationship with Flanders is really good. But now Carl still has business, so he sent Oscar away. "Flander, are you really sure that Bibi Dong came to the Heaven Dou Empire and also entered the Heaven Dou Imperial Family? Xueye, how can he be so bold, isn''t he afraid of Bibi Dong and directly do it on him! " Carl didn''t know what was going on with this brain circuit of Emperor Xue Ye. But Flander shook his head and sighed. "It may be because he relied on that Senior Dugu Bo and Sect Master Ning, as well as Senior Sword Douluo and Senior Bone Douluo were all in the royal family, so he dared to be so bold. However, Bibi Dong was also quite bold. She came to the Tiandou imperial family alone, without taking any of them, which can be regarded as an illustration of her attitude. " "Yes, they are a level 98 Super Douluo, and they can even break through to level 99 at any time Naturally, they are very courageous." Hearing Flander''s explanation, Carl couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Forget it, no matter what, Bibi Dong can''t do it right now, otherwise, the Spirit Hall will be destroyed. Although their power has developed to a very exaggerated level. But before the soul beast contest, she still wouldn''t know how to do it, otherwise she would have offended the entire world, all the soul masters of the younger generation. So we don''t need to intervene in this matter for the time being, but other than that, in Shrek Academy, does anyone go to participate in the qualifiers? " Carl asked curiously. Because this time the rules are a little different. That is, all participating teams must have a round of qualifiers before they can finally enter the top 32. This is a bit different from the previous discussions, and it is also to ensure fairness and to select better and more potential soul masters. So this time the qualifier time is very long. It''s almost as long as half a year. After all, it is necessary to select 32 teams from more than 600 teams and enter the finals. You can imagine how great the intensity is! But in this way, it has given a lot of colleges a chance. Because they have the opportunity to challenge the top-ranked teams, and may even drag them down. In this way, they are likely to be the same as before, fighting out a dark horse, and then entering the finals! But this kind of script is basically impossible to achieve. Because of Carl, the teaching level of those first-class colleges has risen to a higher level. On the other hand, some of the more inferior colleges, because they can''t reach this side, they can only stay in place. From this point, they have already lost. Chapter 752： discuss "On the Shrek Academy side, a team has been selected, with a total of eleven people participating in the competition. Each of them is around twenty years old, and in terms of strength, the weakest is also the forty-first level soul sect. The strongest one is the forty-seventh level of the soul sect, which is already very close to the level of the soul king. If you can help with special training, it is not a problem to be promoted to the Soul King within half a year. But I know that you have your own principles, so I will try to rely on my ability to help them improve their strength. " "That''s good. This game also lets them see how strong the geniuses outside are. And after a while, Tang San and the others should also be back. When the time comes, let Tang San and the team you choose to have a simple battle. Although you didn''t tell me, but I also heard this time, some of them are not convinced of Xiao Wu, Tang San and their strength. So I intend to teach them a profound lesson, let them know that it is not so easy to enter the inner courtyard of Shrek Academy! " Hearing Karl''s words, Flander nodded. "I will arrange this, but there is one more thing, I need to tell you." "What else is there?" "Carl, regarding the Shrek Academy graduation, I plan to adjust our original graduation plan. The previous plan was that before the age of twenty-five, one could graduate at the Soul Sect level. This is my previous understanding of monsters, but after researching for a while, I found that this standard is not difficult to achieve. With the current situation of Shrek Academy, it is easy to achieve this condition. So my plan is to reach the Soul Sect level before the age of 23, and be able to graduate from the outer courtyard. I added some difficulty, but for most geniuses, it is still easy to achieve. If you don''t meet the conditions, you can leave, but if you don''t have a graduation certificate from Shrek Academy, you can at most give one proof that he has studied here. However, if the other party is willing to stay, he can relax a little bit and let him contribute to Shrek Academy. And besides that, I also plan to let those who have become Soul Sect before the age of twenty are assessed. If they successfully pass the assessment, they can join the inner court, but you don''t necessarily need to hand it in yourself. The number of people who enter the inner courtyard has been relaxed to eleven. The selection is conducted once every three years. Those who are qualified go in and those who are unqualified come out. If you want, you can help with the teaching. If you don''t want to, I will arrange for others to teach separately. After all, the inner courtyard is always empty, and this is not a solution. We always want to cultivate little monsters, right? " Hearing what Flanders said, Carl nodded, thinking that what he said made sense. "It''s true, it''s a bit too shameless to be empty all the time, it''s because I didn''t think well. But now that you have already thought about it, then do so. I have no opinion. And you can rest assured that I don''t know how to fish in teaching. As long as I have time, I will guarantee the course at least once every three days. But you also know very well that now I am not only a teacher, I also want to start the development of souls and other things. Therefore, in terms of time, I am not sure that I can guarantee the teaching. After all, my current focus is no longer here, I hope you can understand. " Carl explained. His current situation is indeed quite special. As a teacher, I have to work part-time as a researcher, researching all kinds of things. And the most important thing is that his achievements in research are even higher than that of being a teacher. After all, he had researched out souls, and he also succeeded in allowing two people to have souls. Such an achievement, but when he was a teacher, there was no way to obtain it. "I know all of this, so I will explain this in advance. But your current status, as a teacher, is not so good. I plan to change you to become an honorary teacher, honorary dean, etc. What do you think? " Hearing Flander''s words, Calmo shook his head after thinking about it with his chin. "These names are too traditional and do not conform to the innovative spirit of our Shrek Academy. Feel free to feel that it would be better to change my external name to professor. " "Professor...?" "Sounds, not bad, although I feel a little unclear..." Flander spit out. But since this is the title Carl came up with himself, he is not easy to refuse. Carl smiled. There was no chance to become a professor before, but now there is such an opportunity, and it can be regarded as fulfilling one of Karl''s dreams. After all, when he was an ordinary person, he dreamed of becoming a doctor, and then becoming a professor and making contributions to the country. Unfortunately, he can no longer do this kind of thing now. But getting the title of professor is a refreshing experience for Karl. "By the way, are you clear about the graduation criteria of the inner courtyard?" "The inner courtyard is still being adjusted After all, I am not sure about the graduation criteria of the inner courtyard and how to divide it. Because the class you taught is really abnormal, it''s really a monster! Even the weakest, the current level is fifty-three, and the age is only eighteen years old. Even Oscar is already at level 55, even Ning Rongrong is now at level 57. Not to mention, there are several people who are now at the 60th level. Coupled with the two of Xiao Wu and Tang San, these little monsters now have completely confused my standards. " Flander gave a wry smile and vomited. Although his tone was helpless, his eyes were full of joy. Of course he is very happy that his student has such a level of strength. "In my opinion, the graduation registration of the inner courtyard should be raised to about ten levels according to the original plan. In other words, you must reach the level of the Soul King before you can graduate from internal aid. If you reach the age of twenty-five and you haven''t become a soul king, then you have no qualifications, staying in the inner courtyard, calling yourself a little monster. " "This is also a method, you can try it, but you can''t always use this standard. After all, in my opinion, the method of cultivation will become faster and faster, and the standards we set now may be far behind in the next thousands of years. " Flender''s vision was very long-term. And he is right, this set of standards will definitely be changed in the future, and then become more stringent. After all, people''s cultivation methods will become much easier in the future. "Okay, that''s it, I''m going back to take a rest, if you have anything to do, come find me." With that, Karl left here and returned to his room. Chapter 753： The monster returns "This time, I made a lot of money, but the ability to improve is not a lot! And the main thing is that the remaining 180,000 trading points can''t do anything, so let''s keep it first. " After Carl returned to the dormitory, he began to study how to improve his strength. He first promoted himself, the only physical strength that had not yet been promoted to S+ level, to S+. With this attribute, Carl will become more durable. Although there is no obvious change, Carl can feel that there are some slight changes in the divinity in his body. According to Karl''s previous fight with the demigod-level powerhouse Tang Chen. His various attributes are at least S+ level. In other words, only after reaching this attribute can it be regarded as reaching the standard of a demigod. But on the Internet, Karl doesn''t know what level there is. But next to the personal attributes, there is an extra line of small print. That is, one hundred attribute points are needed, which can be upgraded to higher and lower levels! In other words, Carl must save up to 100 points before he can increase his S+ level attributes again! And this span is directly increased by ten times! It''s really very exaggerated. For this reason, Karl also specifically asked the system why it would directly increase so many attribute points in order to improve personal attributes. But the system did not answer. Although there was sound in the system, all Carl heard was a noise. Vaguely, Carl probably heard the words of God''s Power. He couldn''t hear everything else clearly. But according to Carl''s guess, it is estimated that if it goes up, it will touch the realm of God. Maybe after reaching that point, he might even become a god. After all, the power of the gods is much stronger than the demigods. Then comes the skills aspect. Carl has always had a skill that is dual knife flow. This ability, at the beginning of Karl, accompanied him for a long time. Later, because the double-sword was changed to the single-sword, this ability was basically abandoned. But Karl now picked it up again and turned it into an S-class ability. In this way, Carl''s swordsmanship understanding will become more powerful. Although his personal swordsmanship is not displayed on the attribute panel, it cannot be denied that his swordsmanship is powerful. After all, his swordsmanship, even Sword Douluo, was not his opponent. Now that the dual knife flow has become an S rank, it has made Carl have some insights about swordsmanship. In this way, his own swordsmanship can be even better. Unfortunately, raising this ability to S rank did not gain a special ability. But this was all expected, and Carl was not disappointed. As for the remaining 180,000 trading points, Karl did not squander it, but kept it in case of emergency. At the same time, he also put a few useful item cards in the store in the shopping cart, so that when confronting others, he can buy them immediately and then take them out for use. In this case, you don''t have to not only fight, but also visit Taobao as you did when you were fighting Xuedi. That kind of heart is too tired. So Carl put some things that are likely to be used here. And Karl also set a special condition, that is, you need to confirm three times before you can continue to purchase. Such a frustration also helped Carl prevent himself from buying the wrong one. In this way, Carl opened the properties panel and continued his research. Strength: S+ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Wind Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give Me a Face (D), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast (Awakening), Yellow Spring Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 5 Remaining assignable attribute points: 6 Transaction point: 180000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Extra Ability: Power of God (False Demigod) With Carl''s current strength, basically no one on the entire continent can kill him. And Carl now feels that he is very close to the demigod. He just felt that he could enter the realm of the demigod with such a handicap. But what was wrong, he didn''t quite know. So this kind of very mysterious thing is what he dislikes most. But now, no matter how much entanglement, it''s useless. Inspiration can''t come out at once. It''s better to think about this kind of thing slowly. So after Carl couldn''t figure it out for a while, he chose to lie down and sleep. It''s getting too early now, and he''s been tossing into the night, it''s time to take a break That''s it. The time soon came six days later. Carl''s students have been rushing back one after another. Among them, Ma Hongjun, who was faster, was the first person to come back from outside. His current strength has reached level 55, which is the same level as Oscar. "It''s been a long time since I saw Oscar. I haven''t seen you this time. Why are you still injured?" Seeing the scar on Oscar''s face, Ma Hongjun asked with concern. Oscar shook his head without saying anything, because the origin of this scar is not very glorious. Ma Hongjun didn''t want to say when he saw Oscar, he did not continue to ask, but went to drink with Oscar. During this time, Oscar has been practicing in the guards of the Heaven Dou Empire. His strength has also been tempered by those veterans of the guards and has become even stronger. At the same time, in order to calm down the soul master who wanted to riot, he also made a lot of effort. If it weren''t for the fact that he had to return to Shrek Academy, he would have already been in the guard and became the captain! With his strength, there is no problem at all for this position. Ning Rongrong came back immediately. During this period of time, she has become more beautiful, and her temperament is also very outstanding. A white and white gauze and glazed dress added a touch of aristocratic temperament to her. In addition, her words and deeds are slightly different from before. If you have to say anything, Ning Rongrong used to be a wayward princess, but now Ning Rongrong is like a very quiet, literary and connotative lady. So when she reappeared, Oscar suddenly stopped walking. Even Ma Hongjun couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. "Are you really our Ning Rongrong?" Chapter 754： Changes for everyone Looking at Ning Rongrong, Oscar and Ma Hongjun, who were so slim and graceful, they were a little bit disbelieved. "Humph! You two, do you want to die?" "I''m sure, you are our Ning Rongrong!" Hearing Ning Rongrong''s familiar curse, Ma Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. Oscar stepped forward and asked each other cordially. "Rongrong, how have you been during this time? Have you been wronged? If someone bullies you, just tell me, I''ll avenge you! " "It doesn''t need to be, I am Ning Rongrong, I am the only one who bullies others, and others will not bully me." Ning Rongrong said proudly, and then touched with his hands, the scar on Oscar''s face revealed a trace of heartache in his eyes. "It''s you, you have suffered a lot for me during this period of time. I heard that your strength reached level fifty-six, and you also went to the far north. It was really too hard. To be honest, as long as I tell my father, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have to work so hard. My father is very reasonable and spoils me. You also know this very well. " Ning Rongrong said with concern, while Oscar clung to Ning Rongrong''s feelings and said with a very firm look in his eyes. "I can''t do that, because in that case, you and your father will fall into a very passive situation. But don''t worry, now that I have become a lot stronger, I will show you how strong my fifth spirit ability is! But it''s not the time yet, so let''s wait for them all to come back. And Ning Rongrong, from now on I swear that I will never leave you for so long again! " "Oscar..." Oscar and Ning Rongrong hugged each other affectionately. Had it not been for other people here, the two of them might have already kissed. "Speaking of Rongrong, what have you done during this period of time, and why have you changed so much?" Ma Hongjun asked curiously. Ning Rongrong stuck out his tongue, then gently bowed to Karl and Flender. "Mr. Carl, Dean Flender, I''m sorry to forget that..." "It''s okay, I can understand your throbbing, if I changed to me, I''m afraid I would have forgotten all these etiquette long ago, haha!" Flander said, and Karl waved his hand indifferently. Then Ning Rongrong explained what he was doing during this period of time. It took her three years or so to increase her strength to level fifty, and then temporarily stopped upgrading. Because he is the princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, and he is old, he naturally has to learn some court etiquette. In this way, it took her less than two years to learn the court etiquette, so she has only now become slack and generous, as if she has changed a person. However, according to Ning Rongrong, she didn''t plan to learn it at first, but for the sake of Oscar and the face of her father, she still did it. But for Oscar... This is a bit intriguing. However, in the past two years, she also spent her spare time practicing, and then she was promoted to a level. If she hadn''t studied court etiquette, Ning Rongrong could at least reach level 53 or even 54. But it doesn''t hurt to learn more of these things, at least you won''t be babbled by others. Immediately afterwards, Jian Chi and Xiao Gu also walked in from outside. When the two of them came here, they saw Ning Rongrong''s figure and sighed in sync. "It''s not that I said you, eldest lady, you ran so fast, we didn''t even catch up with you, you really are!" Small bones open to vomit. The Jianlun on the side did not speak, but slightly saluted Flanders and Carl. Then he gave Xiao Bone a slap. "salute!" "Oh yes, I almost forgot!" Xiao Bone scratched his head, then bowed. "By the way, you all went to learn etiquette? Why did you become so inexplicable?" Ma Hongjun scratched his head, feeling that they had not seen each other during this period of time, as if they had changed. Ning Rongrong became dignified and generous, even more glamorous, and at the same time observing etiquette very much. Jian Mo and Xiao Gu have also become more polite, and Jian Mo has cured part of the facial paralysis. Now he can at least make some expressions when he is not emotional. Then came Oscar. His changes are very big, and his whole body exudes an aura that no strangers should enter. As if a beast is sleeping, it can wake up at any time. Among these people, there is only Ma Hongjun, who seems to have not changed much. He is still so fat, so fond of poor mouths. The only change is that he grew taller and then disappeared. Afterwards, Jian Chi and Xiao Gu also said separately what they had experienced during this period of time. Xiao Bone''s experience is more complicated. He was first taken by Bone Douluo for a year, then he was stocked for about three years, and he was allowed to go to Shabak City to exercise. Finally, after waiting for him to come back, UU Read was also given a half-year etiquette class in the suburbs, and his hostility was corrected. And during this period of time, Xiao Bone''s strength has also reached level 59, and can break through to level 60 at any time. However, for the sake of foundation, Bone Douluo didn''t let him directly break through to level sixty. Instead, he stayed at level fifty-nine, waiting for half a year to break through. Then came the sword idiot. His strength level has reached the sixty-fifth level, and he has made rapid progress. And his experience is very simple, that is, practicing swords with Sword Douluo, and at the same time walking around, practicing, and seeing a lot of things at the same time. And in the last six months, he also learned some etiquette knowledge. But this is not the main thing. In this short period of time, the biggest gain of the sword idiot is that he has realized his sword intent! This is his own sword intent, just like the sword intent of Sword Douluo, the only one in the world! It is precisely because of this that his strength will increase so quickly. Because according to Karl''s estimation, his strength is at most level 62. But who would have thought that he had brought such a big surprise to Carl. I have to say that almost everyone of Karl''s students surprised him. But some people are frightened. For example, Oscar. that''s all. The group of them returned first, and it was also the first time they returned to Shrek Academy. After all, they are very close to here, and it is normal to come back. But what made Carl a little speechless was that Dugu Bo had an oolong over there. Because of their retreat, Flanders did not notify them. So Dugu Bo and Dugu Yan went to the wrong place, but they don''t bother to come over now, they can only wait the next day to talk about it. Chapter 755： All members gather Early the next morning. Dugu Bo embarrassedly brought Dugu Goose to the newest academy of Shrek Academy. Because of Flander and Dugu Bo, Dugu Goose will arrive one day late. However, Dugu Goose and Carl had already met in advance. Therefore, her changes have continued to be great, and the current Dugu Goose, which is only sixty-fourth grade, has not changed much. However, in the eyes of other people, the Dugu Goose has also become more slim. Although not as exaggerated as Ning Rongrong''s changes, she has now become a peerless beauty. At the same time, her closed life has also allowed her to gradually learn to shut up and learn what kind of expressions an iceberg beauty should make. Originally, she wanted to pretend to be in front of her classmates, but she was ruthlessly dismantled, and then she was exposed, and she immediately fought with everyone, and it was a joy to play. After all, Dugu Goose''s original character is not calm. Although the original book looks very iceberg and very calm, it was forced by the environment. Now she lives in a much better environment than before, so she naturally exposed her nature, and she likes to play around. But in front of strangers, she was still the iceberg viper, exuding the breath that no strangers should enter. In this way, only four of Shrek''s ten people have yet to come back. Carl contacted Tang San, they just came out of Clear Sky School today. Tang San and Tang Hao were both rushing here, and it would take about two days. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are fast over there, but if they want to arrive at Shrek Academy, they will have to tonight as soon as possible. So during this time, Karl also gave them free time to rest, letting them do whatever they want. It doesn''t matter even if you go to the city to play. After all, it was only more than an hour''s walk from Heaven Dou Imperial City, and it was not very far. What''s more, they are all spirit masters, and their speed is naturally much faster than ordinary people. that''s all. The sky soon dimmed. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also returned to Shrek Academy. When the two of them came back, they were completely holding hands, appearing in front of everyone in the posture of an old husband and wife. But to be on the safe side, Carl asked if they were married. The answer is no. Because they had an agreement that they could only get married after titled Douluo. But now Dai Mubai''s strength had reached level sixty-six, and he could reach level sixty-seven immediately. This can be said to be very exaggerated. Zhu Zhuqing''s words had also reached the fifty-seventh level, not far from the sixtieth level. The talents of both of them are very strong. And because Zhu Zhuqing has been training, she is no longer the last. However, although Ning Rongrong was the bottom, she had already looked away. Anyway, she is a spirit master of the auxiliary system, and the cultivation of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda is more difficult than others. So she didn''t care at all, how far her cultivation base was than her teammates. The only thing she cares about is that she shouldn''t be too far behind, otherwise she won''t be able to keep up with them. This is Ning Rongrong''s only thought. But for the time being, she is still acceptable. Only after they were all gathered together, Carl explained the situation of Xiao Wu and Tang San. Xiao Wu''s level has already reached a very exaggerated 72! And got the soul! This is the accurate data Karl just contacted Xiao Wu and obtained. And Xiao Wu said that she would return to Shrek Academy soon. Her retreat is also over! As for Tang San''s words, the latest news he got here is that he has been promoted to the seventieth level! Although he had just arrived two days ago, he was ready to accept the spirit! This caused everyone to take a breath again! Although they all knew that Xiao Wu and Tang San, as the two strongest among the ten of them, would naturally have the highest spirit power levels in the audience. But no one thought that they had reached the realm of Soul Sage! This is really surprising. Ning Rongrong even began to doubt life. She felt that compared to these two people, there was almost no scum left behind! But she is no longer what she used to be, her thinking has become much broader, and the things she can see have also changed a lot. So her current mood, shocked from the beginning, immediately changed to happiness. After all, these are all her friends, her classmates, and her best friends. Of course Ning Rongrong would be happy for both of them. But other than that, the soul matter also attracted everyone''s attention. They listened very carefully to this matter. Especially Dai Mubai. Now Dai Mubai has been determined and is a strong contender for the next throne! Although he has not yet become a prince, his brother Davis has gradually lost his competitiveness in the face of his talent and strength. The only difference now is that Dai Mubai''s father has spoken. So now the entire Star Luo royal family basically defaults that Dai Mubai is the prince, even Davis thinks so. So Dai Mubai was getting used to those things about Emperor Xingluo now. So when Karl said it, he listened very seriously, and he didn''t dare to be sloppy at all. In this way, when Carl explained the soul affairs, Xiao Wu just returned and made a stunning appearance! She was standing on the back of the sky blue cow python, which was more than five meters long, coming from the sky! The powerful spirit power and the seven spirit rings of yellow, yellow, purple, black, black and red on his body are very eye-catching! Especially her last red spirit ring, even more amazed everyone! This red spirit ring was not obtained from hunting and killing spirit beasts, but a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit ring provided by the spirit! In addition, when Xiao Wu reached the eightieth level, or even after the ninetieth level, he would be able to obtain two hundred thousand year spirit rings in a row! This is the benefit brought by the soul! "Hehe, it''s been a long time, everyone! Dean Flender hasn''t been seen for a long time, and Brother Carl, how are you!" After Xiao Wu came out, she took turns to greet everyone. The sky green cow python shrank into a ball and lay on Xiao Wu''s head, very cute. This situation has also attracted everyone''s attention. Because they are very curious, what is going on with the sky blue bull python. Carl and Xiao Wu also explained this together, and everyone understood. In this way, everyone except Tang San arrived, and then Karl began to arrange the following things. Wait until early the next morning. Tang San and Tang Hao also returned to Shrek Academy! This time, Carls students are really a good crowd gathered together! Next, there is only one thing Carl has to do, and that is to take Tang San to find the spirit! Chapter 756： Womens Tang 3 Star Lake. Carl brought all his students to this area, found Ditian, and explained his intentions. But Di Tian didn''t agree, because he didn''t plan to find a soul beast for Karl and let him become a soul. "Karl, if you can use non-tough means to find a soul beast and be willing to become a soul, I have nothing to say. But I will not help you, because the agreement between the two of us has long expired and is invalid. " Hearing Di Tian said this, Karl felt a little helpless, but this was normal. "It seems that we have to work hard by ourselves, but then again, Er Ming, what do you plan to do in the future, will you be alone in Xinghu?" Carl looked at the Titan Great Ape and asked. He didn''t mean to make the other party a soul, just a normal question. "I have already planned. I am going to practice for a period of time and strive to break the 200,000-year mark. If I have not survived the thunder tribulation, I will voluntarily become a soul at that time, but now I want to give it a try! " Hearing Er Ming''s words, Carl nodded and understood his thoughts. After all, it wasn''t that he had no chance to become a soul beast for more than 200,000 years. "If that''s the case, I''ll see you later. I will take them to find them first to see if there is any Ten Thousand Years Soul Beast willing to become a soul. But so many of us, the mighty past, I''m afraid it will scare each other too. " Carl thought about it. He originally planned to bring all the students to an on-site face-to-face teaching. But now the situation has changed, and Ditian refuses to help, so he can''t do that. "Xiao Wu, take them back to Shrek Academy. Tang San and I will stay and look for the Ten Thousand Year Soul Beast. The teaching plan may be ruined, but the impact will be small, and there may be more opportunities in the future. " "Yeah, I know about Brother Carl." Xiao Wu nodded sensibly, and then led everyone out of here. Carl led Tang San towards the other direction of the Star Dou Great Forest. There is a large area at the core of the Star Dou Great Forest. Xinghu is only the most central area, not the only core circle. Because the Star Dou Great Forest is huge, coupled with the dangers in the huge core circle here. Even titled Douluo didn''t dare to stay too much in the core circle. Therefore, no one knows specifically what else exists in the Star Dou Great Forest. Even if it was Carl, even Xiao Wu didn''t know much about it. Not to mention Daming and Erming. Every soul beast over a hundred thousand years old will have its own exclusive territory. But Daming and Erming are more like gatekeepers. After all, the area of ??Xinghu originally belonged to Emperor Heaven. So the two of them can live here. And to say the previous words, the gatekeeper here should be Xiao Wu''s mother. Later, Xiao Wu, Da Ming and Er Ming were added. So they have never been to other places at all. The only one who knows the whole picture of the Star Dou Great Forest is probably only Di Tian. After all, other spirit beasts are also easy to move to each other''s territory, even if they want to communicate, they will send someone to make an appointment in advance, and then go to a certain place to negotiate. And as long as there is no major event, or if they are gathered by the Emperor, they will generally not gather together. So Carl planned to take Tang San and get better. Anyway, if he is here, there is no need to worry, there will be any danger. First of all, Carl is asking about the location of Brigitte, the emerald swan. He planned to take Tang San to thank him. After all, the other party handed A Yin''s seed to Tang San. This made Tang San very grateful to the other party, and always wanted to thank him in person. Di Tian didn''t stop either, but told them the location of Brigitte, and then Carl and Tang San headed to that area. It didn''t take long for the two of them to come to the area where Brigitte was. Brigitte was also very welcome when he saw Carl''s arrival, and then when he saw Tang San, he couldn''t help being stunned for a few seconds. "It''s really more and more similar. If I saw you before, only six or seven points were similar, now at least eight points are similar. Especially the flattery between the eyebrows, it almost made me confess the wrong person. It''s a pity that you are a boy, otherwise the beautiful dress on the boat will look more like her. " Brigitte sighed. But what she said made Carl feel interesting. "Bigi, I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby!" "Don''t talk nonsense, I just sighed with emotion, I am not interested in teaching boys to dress." Brigitte shook her head, denying this idea of ??her own, Carl looked at Tang San maliciously, making the other party feel a bit chilly. "You don''t have this idea, but I plan to see it, because I haven''t seen Ah Yin If you can, can you sacrifice it for Tang San?" "Old, teacher, are you kidding me?" Hearing Carl''s words, Tang San suddenly felt a little bad, even cold all over his body. Because he had never seen such a look in Karl''s eyes! It is terrible! "Tang San, there is no one else here anyway, just the three of us, no one else can see you even if you are in women''s clothing. So, you just come here once to satisfy my curiosity. After all, I also want to see what Ah Yin looked like back then, I am really curious! " The corners of Carl''s mouth can''t help but rise, and his smile is ready to come out. Brigitte next to her, although she said that she didn''t have such interest, she used her own ability to knit the surrounding vegetation into a very beautiful dress. Even the corolla is set! Carl even took out lace gloves, as well as some small women''s objects. These were originally Intil, placed in his storage space, and now they can be used. But when Carl took out these small objects, he couldn''t help but feel a little lost. Because he hasn''t returned to that world for a long time and brought them out. "Teacher, do you really want this..." Tang San confirmed again, and Carl nodded firmly. This made Tang San moved to be unlovable, and then he lay flat on the ground. "Then trouble the teacher to hurry up, and don''t use too much force, I''m afraid of pain..." "Don''t worry, I will treat you well." As he said, Karl smiled, and even Brigitte next to him was very cooperative. Although the two of them are working together for the first time, they are tacitly aware of this kind of thing and immediately understand what to do! Chapter 757： Stunning womens clothing "It''s so beautiful! I dare to say that. If I were Tang San who saw the women''s dress for the first time, I would really think I saw A Yin himself! As for men''s clothing, he has eight points similar, but now it is basically nine points. No, it should be said that they are very similar! 100% reduction! However, Ah Yin''s heroic spirit is more full, and he won''t be as shy and twitchy like Tang San. But that''s right, after all, Tang San is a boy, and it''s normal for him to have this kind of reaction after being forced to wear a dress. But this made me seem to see that Ah Yin, who is in a shy state of twitching, feels really good! " Brigitte on the side was already a little eager to stop. She couldn''t wait to rub Tang San directly into her body. However, she could still remain calm, but Tang San, who was in women''s clothing, was so beautiful, her eyes kept flowing from the other party''s body and couldn''t move away. Even Carl couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Tang San, who was in women''s clothing. "It''s not bad, Tang San, let me tell you, just get out with your current appearance. Don''t say anything about Bibi Dong, Hu Liena or even Qian Renxue, they all have to be killed by your current beauty, you know! Saying that you are a country and a city is an insult to you. This is simply a fairy going down to the earth! No, this should not be a fairy, but a fairy man. After all, you are a boy and cannot be described in normal language. " Carl looked in front of him, Tang San, who was dressed in a green glazed dress and had a slender figure, couldn''t help but admire him. Her current image is almost exactly the same as A Yin in the original book. The only difference may be that the color of the clothes and the temperament of oneself are slightly different. As for other aspects, it is basically the same! After all, Brigitte and Ah Yin had known each other for a long time, and naturally they knew what Ah Yin looked like. She has a lot of say, even more so than Tang San''s father Tang Hao. "Teacher...can it be over...so ashamed..." Tang San was a little twisted. Now he looks more like a girl. "I really don''t know how Tang Hao will react when he sees his son dressing up as a dress like A Yin. But in my opinion, don''t let him know about this matter, otherwise, based on my understanding of him, he will definitely wake up some strange habit. " "Yes, yes, I can''t let my father know, otherwise I''ll be done!" Tang San nodded quickly, because he also knew how much his father liked A Yin. If Tang San''s dressing up as a woman was exposed, Tang Hao would definitely become a little different. This is certain. "Okay, it can be over now, just a full addiction is enough, but before that, I need you to take two poses." "What are you posing for?" Tang San looked confused. Then he saw that Karl had taken out something similar to a walkie-talkie. But this thing is bigger than a walkie-talkie! If Tang San were a modern person, he would definitely know that this is a SLR camera! But it was a pity that he came from a traverser similar to martial arts and fantasy worlds, so he didn''t realize what he would face next. In this way, Carl and Brigitte posed several poses for Tang San, and after taking almost fifty or sixty photos, this was the end of his women''s clothing show. However, after Tang San changed back to men''s clothing, it was almost a short time since they first came here. I have to say that women''s clothing is really addictive. Both Carl and Brigitte were stuck in it and couldn''t help themselves. If it weren''t for Tang San''s strong request, they would still be able to play for a few hours without repetitive stuff. But it was precisely because of this opportunity that Tang San learned many inexplicable postures. This made him feel that his whole person was a little different. Even he still has a feeling of unfinished intentions. As we all know, there are only zero and countless times for women''s clothing. So deep in his heart now, he has also awakened something inexplicable. But this thing was hidden deeply, so Tang San didn''t know it. He just felt that his thoughts were a bit strange. And what Tang San was very puzzled was that he was not so resistant to women''s clothing now. If he did it again, he might refuse, but he might continue to try. This is the change in his heart now. He didn''t even notice it himself. "It''s not too early now, let''s hurry up and do business. Brigitte, let''s stop here. If I have time in the future, I will come over to talk to you. However, based on the current situation, I should rarely enter the Star Dou Great Forest. " Hearing Carl''s words, Brigitte was also a little tired and showed a sweet smile. "See you later, you are also very happy to play with me today, thank you." Brigitte nodded, then turned into an emerald swan and left the area. Carl and Tang San watched each other leave, and then they walked in other directions The two of them went through many places. They went to the territory of the three-headed scarlet devil mastiff, but they were directly driven out. Then Zi Ji''s territory also went, and the other party could help Tang San find the soul beast and make it a soul. But she has one condition, that is, let Karl stay with him for a month. Carl refused without hesitation! It is absolutely impossible to sell hue or something. Therefore, they didn''t stay long in Zi Ji''s site, and left like this. Then there is the territory of the demon spirit. They had been here once before, and Carl was also familiar with the road. And the demon spirit can help them find the soul beast unconditionally, to see if anyone is willing, but only in his own territory. Originally, Karl wanted to agree, but after thinking about it, there are not many plants and some conventional soul beasts in the territory of the demon spirit. Most of the ones here are skeletons, ghosts and other special and rare soul beasts. Although these spirit beasts are rare, letting them become Tang San''s spirits can also enhance his own strength. However, the number of substitutes for the Blue Silver Emperor is very limited, and even restricts the use of the Blue Silver Emperor''s Martial Spirit. This is the side effect brought about by the incompatibility, so Carl decided to reject the demon spirit''s kindness and look for some soul beasts again. If you can''t find it, Carl doesn''t mind, letting the Demon Spider become a soul. After all, the human face magic spider has no wisdom, only instinct. Although Ditian said, don''t let Karl force the soul beast into a soul spirit, but this is only limited to the wise soul beast. Like the kind that doesn''t know how to do it, he won''t care at all. That''s why Karl used the Human Face Demon Spider as a spare tire. If I can''t find a suitable one, then I can only make use of the Human Face Demon Spider. Chapter 758： Soul Beast Mr. Xiong! "I have found several places, but none of them are suitable. If you haven''t found a suitable one by tomorrow morning, use the Human Face Demon Spider to make a living. Anyway, when the time comes, it shouldn''t be difficult to find a demon spider with a human face who is more than 30,000 years old and has no wisdom. This kind of creature is not very intelligent, and Emperor Tian will not come to us for trouble for this race. " Carl said as he walked with Tang San. They have searched for the early morning, but still can''t find the soul beast that is willing to become the soul. This is somewhat similar to Xiao Wu''s situation before. But a little bit different from last time is that most of these spirit beasts have heard of Karl''s things, so they are still willing to communicate with him. As long as they are wise, they are willing to communicate with Kaldor, but they are not willing to become souls. The reason is simple. They all want to try whether they can reach the level of one hundred thousand years in their lifetime. If it doesn''t work, they are willing to become souls for the remaining thousands and hundreds of years. But it is absolutely impossible now, because they still have goals to sprint. So this is the hardest point. Even Karl couldn''t overcome it. After all, if you want to make spirit beasts become spirits, the best way is to let them sacrifice voluntarily. This is the most perfect solution, but also allows them to exert their strongest strength. Unfortunately, this method does not seem feasible at present. "Mr. Carl, there seems to be movement over there, shall we go over and take a look?" Tang San noticed movement in front of him and asked. Carl was also aware of the situation over there, but he planned to walk around. Because he saw Lord Xiong, who was over 400,000 years old, was catching spirit beasts and eating there! This guy, when he first appeared, left a very bad impression on Carl. Because he hates humans very much, and their race has no good feelings towards humans. Jun Xiong will kill all the humans who dare to invade his territory! This kind of brutal guy, even Di Tian couldn''t help him, let him be safe and obedient. Even if it is suppressed by the force value, this guy will still violate the Yin and Yang when he is behind the scenes. After all, Di Tian is impossible, paying attention to this guy every second. Although Carl is not afraid of him, he still chooses to take a detour in order to make a fortune. After all, the territory not far away belonged to the Ten Thousand Demon King. This guy''s attitude towards humans is still relatively gravitational. In addition, he himself is also a plant-based soul beast, so if he is lucky, maybe he can still find a soul beast willing to become a soul. But just when Karl was planning to leave with Tang San. Suddenly there was no movement on Jun Xiong''s side. This made Carl feel a little puzzled, but also felt a little bad. "Tang San, stay away from here!" Karl didn''t hesitate to throw Tang San out. At this moment! A huge impact of soul power fell from the sky and directly fell on Carl''s body, causing a huge hole in the ground! not only that! The whole ground began to tremble! This is the power of Jun Xiong! He fell from the sky and wanted to attack Karl and kill him directly! But he doesn''t know, Karl has been wary of each other. The moment Xiong Jun stopped moving, Karl already knew that he was coming! So he kept defending, and when Jun Xiong arrived, he immediately launched his defense! Although this is a full blow from Mr. Xiong, it can sink the ground! But Karl was floating in the air, unharmed! This situation caused Jun Xiong to frown. Tang San on the side was even more frightened. He was completely unaware of the appearance of Jun Xiong! He was only at the seventieth level now, not even a soul beast. So when facing a soul beast over 400,000 years old, Tang San didn''t even notice it, he couldn''t even do a defense! Even if he tried his best, he would probably be able to take one finger of Xiong Jun to the party. And even so, Tang San would have to pay a very heavy price, for example, the bones all over his body would be shattered before he could stop it. After all, soul beasts over 400,000 years old are rare in the world! This kind of existence is equivalent to the level ninety-eight titled Douluo, but it is below the level ninety-nine titled Douluo. If you have to say it, you need at least two Level 98 Super Douluos, or a Level 98, plus two to three Super Douluos above Level 96, to be able to compete with the current Lord Xiong. Flat! This is Jun Xiong''s combat effectiveness! In this world, it is not said that it is invincible, but there are few rivals! But for Carl, the opponent''s strength is not worth mentioning at all. "Mr. Xiong, I don''t know why you hate humans, so you came back to attack me. But it doesn''t matter, I promised Ditian that I won''t kill you, so now I don''t plan to do it, get out of here! " Carl said softly, not paying attention to Jun Xiong at all If he hadn''t been worried about Tang San''s safety, he would have already started to teach Jun Xiong. This guy who doesn''t know the height of the sky and the earth doesn''t know how to take a look at the strength gap. It''s so stupid! "Humans! All deserve to die!!!" Jun Xiong roared and didn''t even plan to communicate with Karl. Even if Karl started taunting him, he didn''t respond. This guy is full of mind with only one thing, and that is to kill humans! Apart from that, Jun Xiong will not think about other things. According to Ditian, Mr. Xiong''s brain capacity is very small. Although he is wise, his IQ is not very high. Coupled with some of his previous experiences, he hated humans deeply, and he wanted to slaughter all humans directly! Had it not been blocked by the Emperor Heaven, this guy would have been able to directly enter the human world and then be killed! This shows how naive this guy is. But this guy, as long as he recognizes one thing, he will never look back unless he gets a miserable lesson. Before he was dissatisfied with Ditian''s discipline, and then he was beaten by Ditian and almost unable to take care of himself. Then he was much more honest. Now he wants to kill Carl, so Carl plans to also come to a wave of classic re-enactments, and take care of the other party! "Since you are so disobedient, let me come and teach you a good lesson! Tang San, stay away, but don''t leave me too far, after all, this is the territory of spirit beasts, it''s not safe! " "If you know the teacher, you should be careful too!" Tang San nodded, and then left here, running farther and farther. Carl looked at Mr. Xiong, who was running towards him, and smiled. "For your sake, I won''t kill you!" Chapter 759： Spike! Accompanied by Mr. Xiong''s roars. Every time he attacked, he was vigorously sinking, as if he was going to destroy everything around him! The powerful strength, coupled with his extremely strong momentum, looked like a crazy monster. But Karl was able to face each other calmly. The two of them fought until now, and Carl hasn''t fought back, just dodge the attack of the other side between flashing and moving. Almost a few minutes passed, and Jun Xiong couldn''t even touch Karl. This situation made Jun Xiong even more irritable! The spirit power on his body burst out at this instant! The powerful force is even more so that the surrounding environment is directly destroyed completely! Those trees, flowers and plants, all turned into powder, nothing was left, only a piece of bare land, exposed in front of Carl! Seeing this scene, Carl probably guessed that it was because of Jun Xiong''s violent performance that the vegetation in his territory became very scarce. But this has nothing to do with Carl, it is all his own influence, and Carl doesn''t bother to care about it. Now Karl is simply testing the opponent''s strength to see how powerful he can explode. This is also the experiment Carl wants to do. The opportunities for him to fight against the soul beast were not many. Before he fought Ice Emperor and Xue Emperor, he probably knew how strong the two of them were. But the two of them have a strength bonus on their own territory, so they can''t be used as a reference. That''s why Carl planned to take advantage of this opportunity to see how strong the soul beast was over 400,000 years old. This is all for experimentation, in order to understand the spirit beast better, that''s why Karl is so patient. Otherwise, he will look at all his firepower directly, and he will easily defeat the opponent. However, after about five minutes passed, Jun Xiong''s momentum and strength had completely reached the peak state. Seeing this scene, Carl also smiled. The previous Ice Emperor, borrowing the advantages of the ice and snow, was able to contend with Carl with two moves, and then there was no more. Xuedi''s words, her strength is very strong, and relying on the advantages of the environment and the assistance of the ice emperor, she can fight back and forth with Karl. Therefore, Xuedi''s strength cannot be used for reference. Carl now faced Jun Xiong, he stopped avoiding, and instead used his full strength on the opponent, he went back and punched the opponent! The powerful impact caused an air burst in an instant! The surrounding gold became even more hollow under this blow! A huge crack appeared on the ground! It''s like a natural giant pit, very exaggerated! The depth of this pit is at least over a hundred meters, and everything around it has turned into nothingness under this blow! The powerful blow, Jun Xiong was completely unacceptable, he was directly knocked out by Carl, and he spouted a mouthful of blood at the same time! His arm was completely broken at this time! not only that. Through his own perception ability, Carl also noticed that the bones of the opponent''s whole body showed signs of fragmentation! In other words, this blow was a direct result of Jun Xiong! If there is no treatment, his current injury will not heal in tens of thousands of years. It may even be missed by others, and then become someone else''s 100,000-year spirit ring. "Just kill it directly? It seems that the strength of this guy is still not good!" Carl sighed and threw him a healing flame to prevent this guy from dying due to his injuries. However, this healing inflammation didn''t completely heal his injuries, it just allowed him to move normally. This is also a lesson for him. However, this seckill made Xiong Jun a little bit suspicious of life! He had no idea how Karl did it. Had it not been for him to be unable to move now, or even to speak, he would have to provoke Karl again! "That''s it. I didn''t kill you. It was because of Ditian''s face. I hope you don''t know what is good or bad. If we can see you next time, you still don''t listen to dissuasion, so you won''t have to give Ditian face with me! " Carl sneered, and then left here without worrying about what happened to Jun Xiong. He can''t die anyway, and the other Karls don''t bother to worry about it. "Mr. Carl, you are really amazing. You can kill this spirit beast of more than 100,000 years in one move. It''s really too strong!" "It''s okay, this is not a problem for me, but I need to correct you. His strength is more than 400,000 years, not just a mere 100,000 years." "hiss--" "So exaggerated?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Tang San was taken aback, and at the same time he admired Carl even more. For Tang San, the current Carl is his idol, and he will definitely spare no effort to catch up with Carl, striving to grow to this point in the fastest time! But for Tang San, this was still quite difficult. that''s all. The two of them left here and marched towards the territory of the Ten Thousand Demon King. But it didn''t take long for the two of them to leave. The figures of Di Tian and Brigitte appeared beside Xiong Jun at the same time. "Make you disobedient and suffer, right?" Brigitte said softly, and then helped Jun Xiong heal his injuries. But when she was about to do this, she felt the huge vitality attached to the healing inflammation! This kind of power shocked her a little! "This is the treatment that Carl has left behind? Such a huge vitality can catch up to half of my strength. But I just saw that it was just a casual wave from him. I just thought it was a restraining injury, but I didn''t expect..." Although Brigitte knows that Carl is very capable and very comprehensive. But she did not expect that Carl''s healing ability would be so powerful! This made her feel that her power had become a bit useless at this moment. But even so, Brigitte still treated Xiong Jun. With the bonus of Healing Flame, Brigitte''s ability becomes stronger. Jun Xiong''s injury quickly recovered. However, more serious injuries, such as the arm and the right side of the body, require a period of treatment to fully recover. "Thank you Brigitte..." Jun Xiong opened his mouth to thank him, and then set his gaze on Di Tian. "Beast God, since you have come long ago, why don''t you help me kill him!" "May I help you? Are you kidding me!" "Beast God! Humans deserve to die, you can understand this, so now we hurry up..." "Shut up to me! You are not allowed to mention this matter again! And the Lord has already stated strictly, whoever dares to treat Karl or against Shrek Academy, she will solve each other herself!" Chapter 760： Ten Thousand Demon King "Teacher Carl, you are really amazing, even the soul beast of four hundred thousand years is not your opponent. I really dont know when I will have such power. Its really desirable..." Tang San showed a look of yearning, and his tone was quite envious. "Don''t worry, you will have this kind of strength soon. It won''t take a few years, and it will be fine." "really?" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San was a little puzzled instead. But Tang San nodded and smiled. "Yes, because in a while, I plan to send all ten of you to Poseidon Island to study. Although I have never been to this place, it is the opportunity for you to become gods. If you want to continue to improve your strength and obtain the qualifications to become gods, Seagod Island is the best place. But it will take a while, at least a year or so. During this time, you can also fight the royal family, learn about royal etiquette, and rub your murderous aura. Now the killing intent on your body has been completely refined by you, right? Have you completely mastered the realm of killing intent? " Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San nodded and smiled. "Yes, some time ago, I just happened to fully understand the killing intent domain. In addition, I also triggered a test called, what is Shura God. I don''t know what it is, but it feels very powerful, and the requirements for this assessment are not very simple, that is, all my Clear Sky Hammer spirit rings must be more than ten thousand years old before they can pass the assessment. But fortunately, there is no time limit for this assessment, so I plan to wait until I become a Title Douluo, and then consider the question of the second spirit ring. But this thing, according to the content of the assessment, should give me a lot of rewards, but I don''t know what it is. " Tang San said so. Carl knew that he didn''t lie, because Tang San didn''t even know what the Asura examination meant. He didn''t even know that he had been targeted by God Shura. Carl didn''t say anything about this. After all, he still has to let him discover this kind of thing to have a sense of accomplishment. Now that Carl told him everything, that meant it. "This is a good thing, so you can pay attention to the assessment, but before that, let''s solve the problem of the soul first." As he said, Carl put his gaze into the bush next to him. The two of them have now entered the domain of the Ten Thousand Demon King. The environment here is completely different from before. If we say that the normal Star Dou Forest is a verdant green, a vibrant scene. So here is an environment full of various and gloomy atmospheres. Compared with the demon spirit''s relatively cold environment, all the vegetation here has been stained with a layer of black mist, so it looks colder. But compared to the lifeless and gloomy, the plants here are at least alive. Carl can clearly distinguish this. But this is not the main thing. The main thing is that someone is staring at both of them right now! Ever since Carl and Tang San stepped into this area, they have always had a pair of eyes, staring at them both from behind. This made Carl a little uncomfortable, so he stopped and began to observe who it was, monitoring himself. But when Karl realized that there was nothing around him, he immediately reacted. This is the Ten Thousand Demon King''s ability to observe himself and Tang San! After all, he is the soul beast of the plant system, and can control all the plants in the domain. This point, just like the Blue Silver Emperor can control all Blue Silver Grass, is a natural ability, and it is not easy to be noticed. Even Karl, this has just been discovered. "Ten Thousand Demon King, come out, I know you have been staring at me. My purpose of coming here is very simple. It is to help Tang San find a soul beast to be his soul. If you agree, then come out and have a chat, if I wait three minutes and you still don''t come out, then I will treat you as disagreeing. You can rest assured, even if you disagree, it doesn''t matter, I will not attack any reasonable plants and soul beasts, let alone attack you. You must know about Mr. Xiong before, so you don''t have to worry at all, as long as you don''t do anything to me, it will be fine. So, next I will give you three minutes to think about it. If you disagree, you will naturally take Tang San away in three minutes, and you will not be disturbed from now on. " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he just sat on a rock and waited. Tang San also sat next to him and began to observe the weeds here. By the way, he was also practicing his abilities, controlling the blue silver grass and starting to observe the surroundings. He rarely uses this ability. After all, when he gained this ability, he hadn''t had a long time since the Soul Master Competition. Therefore, the number of times he has used the ability to control the blue silver grass can be described as a handful. Especially in the Slaughter City, in order to hide his identity and prevent others except Hu Liena from knowing his identity, he has never used the Blue Silver Emperor Martial Spirit. As for the Clear Sky School, there is no way to use because there are all cliffs, even if there are plants, they are just crops. The Blue Silver Emperor''s ability does not affect crops, so he rarely uses this talent ability. "Mr. Carl, someone is coming!" Suddenly, through the blue silver grass, Tang San sensed something was approaching quickly! Carl was a little surprised, because he discovered the opponent''s whereabouts one second later than Tang San. However, it can also be explained from this that after the Blue Silver Emperor and Blue Silver Grass are connected, how wide and fast the perception range is. Even Carl''s domineering look and hearing are slightly inferior. "Human, this is the second time we have met, right? Last time, we barely spoke, and I didn''t even know your name. This time, can you let me know you, human kid? " The Ten Thousand Demon King turned into an old man''s image and appeared in front of Tang San and Karl. Facing this old guy who looked weak and incredibly weak, but whose actual strength was more than 500,000 years old, Carl smiled. "Of course no problem, my name is Carl." "Is Carl, I remember you, the King of Demons!" Ten Thousand Demons King nodded, then waved, took a plant out of his back, and then gently placed it on the ground. "I just heard you say that you want to find him a soul. It just happens that this poison ivy has a soul power life of 49,999 years. Because the deadline has come, he will disappear in less than ten days. You are here at the right time. If possible, let her become a soul. But he has no wisdom, just a little pet I keep. And the most important thing is that if you want to make her a soul, I hope Karl, you can promise me a condition! " Chapter 761： Get soul Hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Demon King, Karl frowned. He always felt that the Ten Thousand Demon King had no good intentions, but the other party did not pose any threat to him. Even if he has any conditions, it is probably not a big deal. "Let''s talk about it, as long as it doesn''t violate my principles, and in my subjective judgment, this kind of thing is not harmful to me, I will agree. To be honest, although your poison ivy here is very suitable, in fact, I don''t necessarily need it. So you have to think about your conditions. If it''s some excessive conditions, I don''t mind letting you become the virtue of Jun Xiong! " Hearing Karl''s words, the Ten Thousand Demon King was not afraid, but smiled gloomily. And then, he put the poison ivy in front of Tang San. "This condition is actually very simple. Help me go to the spring of Binghuoliangyiyan and find a few herbs that are unique there. With these things, my strength will become stronger, and the scope of my control will become larger. And this matter shouldn''t violate your principles, and it won''t cause you harm if you are in charge? " Hearing what the other party said, Carl nodded and went back. "Yes, I can agree to this, so what do you want, tell me now. And I only promise to help you find it now. If today is past, I won''t help you again. " "No problem, that''s it!" Hearing Karl''s words, the Ten Thousand Demon King smiled, and then said all the herbs he needed. Hearing this, Carl nodded, then smiled. There are a total of seven herbs needed by the Ten Thousand Demon King. Five of them are in Carl''s place, and as long as he takes a trip and removes two, it is actually enough. "Leave this to me. Now I will go to the Sunset Forest to help you find these herbs." With that, Karl now threw the herbal medicine in his hand to the Ten Thousand Demon King, and then said. "You take these five first, and I will come back to you soon afterwards. Tang San, come with me, let''s go back quickly! " "Teacher, no need, the remaining two are with me." With that, Tang San opened his Twenty-Four Bridge Mingyueye, and then handed the remaining two plants to Karl. "Unexpectedly, you still have these two herbs on your body, which is really unexpected. But rest assured, I will not treat you badly, and I will reimburse you when I return to the college. " "Teacher, it doesn''t need to be like this. You have helped me a lot. You don''t need to do such a small thing..." "This is not a trivial matter, so listen to me. I will reimburse you when I go back. Then I will take you and they will go to the auction house in Heaven Dou Imperial City. I will reimburse you no matter what you buy!" Hearing Karl''s words, Tang San wanted to refuse, but when he saw Karl''s expression, he finally nodded and agreed with his kindness. "I know the teacher, you can be happy, it doesn''t matter..." "If this is the case, then quickly absorb the soul and follow the method I taught you before. You should remember how to do it, right?" "I know, I don''t dare to forget this kind of thing! After all, I am the one who inherited the method of spirit manufacturing!" Tang San said so, and then prepared to transform the poison ivy in front of him into his own soul. Since the other party has no wisdom, it is very easy to transform the other party. When Carl had taught Tang Hao these things when he was in the Clear Sky School before, he himself knew how to do it. So Carl didn''t take action, just guarding the law next to him to prevent accidents. This was also Karl and Tang San, who had agreed in advance. After all, if you want to train Tang San, you must do this. Originally, Karl was planning to let his other students observe the spirit making this time on the spot. But it is a pity that there are too many people, and some accidents are prone to occur, so they are temporarily allowed to leave. "Ten Thousand Demon King, you see for yourself, is that enough?" Carl guarded Tang San while handing the remaining two herbs to the Ten Thousand Demon King. After the other party took the herbal medicine, he also laughed hehe, then turned into a black tree root, and went underground in a blink of an eye. Although his body had left, Carl could still be far behind, and the other party was observing Tang San''s changes through his position here. Although the Ten Thousand Demon King didn''t say anything, he was actually very curious about the birth steps of the soul. Although he had observed it once before, he did not understand it that time, and now he intends to watch it again. However, as Tang San''s movements became faster and faster, the spirit power on his body was gradually condensing. Ten Thousand Demon King quickly fell into confusion. Because he couldn''t understand how Tang San did it even now. that''s all. About three hours later, Tang San sank down on the grass sweatingly, with an extra black spirit ring on his body! The yellow, yellow, purple, black, black, and black soul ring disappeared after a while in the mountains around him . Then I saw a dark purple vine spreading from the palm of his hand. It didn''t take long to go deep into the ground, and then dye the surrounding area black. But soon, this area returned to its original state. This is his soul, poison ivy! This poison ivy is very toxic, and at the same time it is also an antidote to this toxicity. As long as Tang San was willing, he could summon this poison ivy at any time, and then suddenly poison the enemy. It''s a pity that this soul didn''t have its own consciousness, and if Tang San didn''t take the initiative to summon it, it wouldn''t come out at all. And even if it came out, its range of action was only about one meter around Tang San''s body. Compared with Tang San''s own Martial Spirit, it was still too far behind. However, this spirit also made Tang San''s Blue Silver Emperor strengthen some of its toxicity, allowing the opponent to enter a deeper paralyzed state. In addition, the toughness and strength of the Blue Silver Emperor have also become stronger. At the same time, Tang San''s seventh spirit ability also directly obtained the blue silver body, which greatly enhanced his own strength. It''s just that after Tang San completed the soul-spirit fusion, he consumed too much power, so he could only take a reasonable break online before talking. Compared to the previous time when Karl was Xiao Wu and Tang Yixiao completed the soul-spirit fusion, Tang San''s speed was not only about ten times slower, but even the consumption was very intense. This is the reason for unskilled and weak strength. But this is nothing, and it can get better over time. Moreover, Tang San''s current level had also been promoted to the seventy-first level, only one level short of the seventy-two Xiao Wu. However, the strength of the two of them seems to have always been like this. I have to say that even if they are not together, they are still so destined. Chapter 762： Tiandou Auction On the afternoon of acquiring the spirit, Tang San had fully recovered his physical strength and spirit power, and was now able to move freely. At this time, Carl was traveling on his promise to give Tang San some rewards. At the same time, he took his students to the Tiandou auction site to buy some fun little things, and then see if there will be any good things. . And no matter what they buy, as long as they see it, Karl will be responsible for the reimbursement. After all, there are few things in it that Carl can see, so he just acts as a wallet. "Today''s auction house, I heard that there are very good things, but I don''t know if they are boasting, after all, the people in the auction house are like this every time. When buyers like us entered with expectation, we found that those things were not so good at all. This is really disappointing. " Xiao Wu vomited. Obviously she has encountered this situation more than once. The others also nodded in agreement. Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but smile. The Tiandou Empires auction site is generally opened once a week, unless something special is encountered, it is opened at night. Today is no exception. However, today''s auction site, it is advertised that there is a very peculiar thing for auction. I heard that it was still a Contra, a magical object found from the border of the empire. No one knew what it was doing, so I took it for auction. But this thing, according to the propaganda on the poster, looks like a clarinet, but when you look closely, it''s not. Anyway, just looking at the poster, Karl couldn''t tell what it was. But according to his guess, it''s not a big deal, it''s just relatively rare, so no one has seen it. In this way, a group of them entered. People in Shrek Academy have their own private rooms. But this private room can only accommodate up to seven people, so this is a bit embarrassing. Because there are eleven people in total. Carl took advantage of the fact that the auction had not yet started, and planned to coordinate with the person in charge here to see if he could requisition two private rooms. But the answer is no. In this regard, Carl is also a little helpless. After all, this place is full, and Carl can''t embarrass the staff here. "Xiao Wu, just feel wronged, ten people squeeze, after all, there are indeed a lot of people here today." "Brother, how about you? Don''t you go to the private room with us?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Carl shook his head and pointed to the name underneath. "There is a place over there, I can take it there, and I''m here, you guys can''t have fun. But dont worry, I will pay for the final bill. You can just buy it with confidence. " "Mr. Carl, I really love you to death! Hahahaha!" Ma Hongjun laughed loudly, and the others also smiled. Among the people present, apart from Ma Hongjun and Oscar, the others were not short of money. But they still feel a little happy to get Carl to pay. In this way, ten of them entered the exclusive private room of Shrek Academy. This private room is very large, but as there are only seven at most, so if they squeeze, there is still no problem. And the most important thing is that Tang San''s martial arts spirit can make himself a vine chair, so that he doesn''t have to compete with others. "Little San, you are too handsome with this trick, can you give us one too?" Seeing Tang San''s Blue Silver Emperor Chair, Ma Hongjun was a little excited. But Tang San shook his head, spreading his hands, expressing helplessness. "Sorry, I must always control the spirit power of this thing to maintain this shape. If I help you get it, I''m afraid it will fall apart. So, you are still honest, let''s fight for the seat, I won''t fight, haha! " Tang San looked at everyone with a smirk. However, at this moment, the sky green bull python on top of Xiao Wu''s head turned into a laugh of nearly a meter, just in time for Xiao Wu to sit in it. "Hehe, I''m not going to grab it, you grab it slowly, it''s better for Daming''s soft body to feel comfortable." Xiao Wu said this, and then lay comfortably on top of Daming''s body. "Haha, Sister Xiaowu, it''s fine if you are comfortable. If it becomes uncomfortable, I will change my posture." Daming even spoke up, which made the people around him suddenly get goose bumps. Although they knew that Daming could talk a long time ago, they still felt a little uncomfortable when they heard that Daming and Xiao Wu were so close. But when he thought that Xiao Wu was in the form of a soul beast, he was relieved. After all, they are both one hundred thousand year soul beasts, and their relationship is good, which is really normal. "Hmph, what are you guys, look at me!" Seeing this, the small bones did not admit defeat, but used their power to create two bone seats so that I and the sword idiot could sit down. "What''s the comparison, I really don''t understand you!" Dugu Goose guilty of a white eye, and then summoned his martial soul, sitting on top of the green phosphorus snake, even with Erlang''s legs upright, completely exposing his own beauty. Upon seeing this, Ning Rongrong glanced at Oscar. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s eyes, the other party suddenly felt excited, then looked left and right, and finally walked in front of Tang San. "Little San, can you give me a drop of your blood?" "Give you blood, why?" Tang San was a little puzzled, but Oscar scratched his head, and then said his fifth spirit ability. "My fifth spirit ability can imitate your martial soul, but only if it takes a drop of blood. As for the duration, it will be determined according to the consumption of soul power. If it is the Blue Silver Emperor''s Martial Soul, I have calculated that the release with the lowest consumption can almost last until the wee hours. So, can you help me with this, my good third brother..." Hearing Oscar, a disgusting coquettish student, Tang San was suddenly thundered, and then gave him a drop of blood without hesitation. "Take it, take it quickly, don''t come here to disgust me." "Haha, thank you Xiaosan!" Oscar smiled, and then used the fifth spirit ability to imitate the blue silver grass martial arts spirit, and made a larger chair so that he and Ning Rongrong could sit on it. "Humph!" Ning Rongrong raised his head proudly, as if he was saying that his own man was so good! "Mubai, are we..." Dai Mubai looked at Zhu Zhuqing''s longing eyes and couldn''t help sighing, then summoned the Martial Spirit White Tiger. In this way, the two of them lay on Bai Hu''s soft body, holding hands to show their affection. Chapter 763： Weird way of competition "What do you mean by each of them!" Originally there were only seven seats, which was not enough. In the end, you were better off, all of whom showed their magical powers and sat down in their own way. There are even two pairs, showing affection here, and being infatuated with swords, Xiaogu, what''s the situation with you two! Two big men do it together, don''t you feel numb and a little nauseous! " Ma Hongjun is anxious, he is really anxious. A total of ten people, even the auxiliary spirit master Oscar, could have a way to make a seat and then sit down. Even if it was Dai Mubai, the Soul Slasher of the Power Attack System, he could still sit down with his martial soul. The same goes for the Dugu Goose. Although they couldn''t let their martial souls materialize for a long time and appear in this room. But persisting until early this morning, there is no problem at all. After all, it is only evening now, and the auction will last no more than four hours. This is all stipulated. So they don''t have to worry about the issue of soul power consumption. Everyone present is a genius among geniuses, even a little monster who steps on genius! In terms of strength, they are still a little bit behind the real powerhouses, but in terms of spirit power, they are already very strong! Even Oscar''s current spirit power is stronger than those of ordinary spirit emperors. So there is no need to worry about their soul power consumption. But what makes Ma Hongjun the most helpless is. Xiao Gu and Jian Chi sat together. This is really unacceptable. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, as well as Oscar and Ning Rongrong are all lovers, and they are forgiven for being together. But what''s the matter with these two men being together! This is really a great reward for human deceptive behavior. Regarding this, Jian Chi didn''t say anything, but just shrugged and expressed his attitude. The ossicles scratched his head honestly and began to explain. "My ability to make such a big achievement is the same as Xiao San, it is already at the limit, and I can''t help it. And you dont have to be angry. Actually, I did this for a reason. After all, I dont want to be beaten..." Halfway through, Jian Mo immediately glared at Xiao Bone. Upon seeing this, Xiao Bone closed his mouth without hesitation, and did not continue to speak. When Ma Hongjun saw the husband''s strict control, he didn''t know what to say, so he could only sigh and sit on the chair before sighing again. His martial spirit does not possess this ability, even if it is released, it is useless. Therefore, a huge sofa could be used for seven people, but now Ma Hongjun is sitting on it and lying down directly without any problems. "Huh! I made you inexplicable, fooling around here, now the entire sofa is mine! No one is allowed to **** me, otherwise I will be anxious with him!" After speaking, Ma Hongjun lay down directly, and then covered his face with a cushion. Now this huge sofa and soft cushions can give him a little comfort. After all, other people present have their own means, and even if they rely on others, it is their ability. Only Ma Hongjun is the only one who can help him. This is a bit miserable. People in the other private rooms can feel the spirit power aura of various mixes exuding in this Shrek exclusive private room. Although not very strong, it is enough to attract their attention. This has made many people start to speculate about who in Shrek Academy came here to release their soul power so arrogantly, without stopping. This is true, do not take the people in the other private rooms seriously. So the other private rooms all released their soul power, and then began to respond to Shrek Academy. Among them, the Tiandou Imperial Family, the Tiandou Imperial Academy, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the merged Five Element Academy, and the private rooms of several nobles, adding up to a total of 11 private rooms, all began to release their spirit power. Counting the private rooms of Shrek Academy, this is already twelve. But there are thirteen private rooms here. In other words, there is only the last private room, and no one releases their soul power, but they all know that there are people in it! Because this private room is not owned by others, it belongs to Dugu Bo! According to the information, Dugu Bo was also attracted by the information from the auction house this time. And many people saw him enter the arena from the back door, so they can be sure that Dugu Bo has arrived. And this is also a lot of people who only dared to release their spirit power into the private room of Shrek Academy, but didn''t dare to go to the Shrek Academy for trouble. Let''s not talk about the status of Shrek Academy, just say that there is Dugu Bo in the town here, and they dare not find faults casually. However, in the current Shrek Academy, with the exception of Tang San and Xiao Wu, the powerful and powerful people were not very afraid. After all, the rise of Shrek Academy is not very long, and ordinary students have nothing to fear in their eyes. Because they all know that it is impossible for Karl to come forward for these students, and as long as they dont actually do it, they wont attract the attention of Shrek Academy and other forces so they all master it. To a certain degree. However, it can also be seen from this that the status of Shrek Academy has risen a lot. At least after entering Shrek Academy, there is no need to worry about the suppression of those nobles. They don''t dare to really do this, at best it is just verbal intimidation. After all, no one wanted to offend someone from Shrek Academy. Because no one knows whether this person will become one of the ten monsters in the future! at the same time. Carl didn''t go to the corner, but came to the Dugu Bo private room and stayed with him. "I really didn''t expect that the gadgets auctioned tonight would be alarmed even for you. Carl, have you noticed that this thing is not simple? " "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m in a good mood today, and I promised Tang San to pay him. So I took them over to play around and buy something by the way. As for this small object, I am really not sure about it, even after I came here, I saw the promotion. After all, I have been busy with my own affairs during this period of time. You should be very clear about it. " "That''s right, you don''t have time to pay attention to these things, but Flander is very concerned about this thing, but he can''t leave the academy, so he entrusted me to buy it, and he plans to study it carefully. But since you are all here, come on, I won''t **** it with you, anyway, this thing will probably fall into your hand at that time. " Dugu Bo also knew very well that Flemish''s technology was not as strong as Carl, so even if this thing was bought by him, it would only fall into Carl''s hands in the end. He knew this very well, and Flander knew it very well. In response, Carl raised his mouth slightly and smiled. "I want this little thing!" Chapter 764： The auction begins "Carl, how many people you brought, look at that, the whole auction house is starting to fight soul power. Although it will not have any impact on the auction, it would be a bit ugly to continue like this! " Dugu Bo said helplessly. Had Karl not been here, he would have passed long ago and stopped those people. But according to Karl''s face, he didn''t move. "My students are here, and your granddaughter is also in it. Take a closer look. In these mixed spirit powers, there is also the breath of a lone goose." "Really? Then forget it, let them play whatever they want, it doesn''t matter to me anyway." As soon as Dugu Bo heard that his granddaughter was inside, he didn''t bother to take care of it. That''s right, he is such a double standard, treat his granddaughter, it is extremely incomparable. Carl also laughed when he saw Dugu Bo''s performance, but he didn''t say anything. that''s all. About five minutes later, the auction officially began. The auction site of the Heaven Dou Empire didn''t have too many bells and whistles, and the host did not introduce himself too much. He simply hugged his name and started the auction. During this period, the auction house will not be closed, as long as someone comes to enter. Anyway, there are so many seats below, as long as you pay the entrance fee, you can sit as you please. The premise is that you can''t deliberately find faults, and you can''t break out conflicts. Otherwise, both of them will be invited out. And the person guarding here is also an officer of the Heaven Dou Empire, with a strength of more than seventy, and is a very powerful soul saint. However, if it is full, you can also stand by and watch and make an offer. This is all possible. Tiandou auction site, there are not too many rules and regulations, the only thing is not to make trouble. Then the first auction item was a rare herb, which looked very good, and finally sold two thousand gold soul coins. The price is relatively low, and the buyer can be regarded as earning some money. After all, the original price of this thing requires more than two thousand and one hundred Gold Soul Coins before it can be bought. Immediately afterwards, ten consecutive items were piles of useless things. But the private room at Shrek Academy still offered some prices and bought a few things that could help them improve their strength. As for the price, it''s not too expensive. There are four items in total, which add up to only twenty-five thousand gold soul coins, which is not too expensive. As time went by, there was still half an hour left before the auction, and their auction items were only missing the last two items. There were 31 players in total before, and half of them were bought by people from Shrek Academy. In this regard, Carl is also a little speechless. Because they really buy it as long as they are fancy, regardless of whether it is useful or not. He even bought a piece of jewelry that can enhance weak soul power. This thing is obviously useless, but the price is not cheap, it took 30,000 gold soul coins to buy it. In addition, a total of more than a dozen items cost Carl nearly five to six hundred thousand gold soul coins. Although Karl is very rich, he still feels a bit painful after suddenly taking such a large sum out. After all, his money needs to be kept for research. Because all the research funding is borne by him alone, no one will reimburse him. "Hahahaha, I''ve never seen you look like this before, what''s the matter, is it a pain for money?" "Forget it, five or six hundred thousand gold soul coins, I bought a bunch of things that are useless to me and of little use to them. If used for research, these Golden Soul Coins are enough for me to spend three days, and they are really too big. " Carl sighed, and the more he talked, the more pain he felt. But the face of Dugu Bo on the side immediately became extremely embarrassed. He just asked one more sentence. If you don''t ask, he doesn''t know how much Carl''s research will cost, and he doesn''t need to know. But after asking him this way, he realized that it turned out that Karl''s research would cost at least nearly 200,000 gold soul coins every day! So he was suddenly shocked. Because Dugu Bo''s own wealth, although a lot, can''t sustain Karl''s consumption. But Carl can do it. There is no other reason, it is money! That''s Versailles! His Versailles speech really shocked Dugubo, and even a little autistic. "I thought I was quite rich. Although I can''t compare to the royal family and the nobles, I can still be considered richer. And in my opinion, although you are also rich, at most you are a little bit more than me. However, if you look at it this way, if you dont need to experiment, will the money on your body be rich enough to be an enemy? " "It can be said almost, but it is not very accurate, because simply speaking of financial resources, the foundation of the empire is still strong, which I can''t match. And even Wuhundians financial resources are stronger than me, but besides them, my money is still relatively large Otherwise, these benefits in Shrek Academy would have long been unable to pay. Up. And you think, who is supporting this welfare! Not me yet? " Carl gave Dugu Bo a glance. Although he is the honorary elder of Shrek Academy, he doesn''t care at all, he is even more idle than Tang Hao, the salted fish elder! At least Tang Hao knew that for the welfare and all kinds of expenses in Shrek Academy, Karl had given out about 70% of the money to support it! But no one of them knows how Carl makes money. In fact, Carl doesn''t need to make money himself. His own treasury is enough to support five or six Shrek Academy, running for about a thousand years. This is the wealth accumulated in the previous worlds. In addition, the materials in his geographical space are also one of the raw materials for refining gold. Just give Karl time, he can extract a lot of gold. So he doesn''t have to worry at all, his money is not enough. It''s just that the money must be distributed in an appropriate amount, otherwise it will easily affect the world''s financial system and cause inflation. So when using this method, you still need to be cautious. At least the currency system of this world cannot be destroyed, otherwise the whole world will face collapse. But occasionally extravagant, there is no problem. For example, today, it is consumption outside of Carl''s plan, so all he uses directly is his own gold. Once in a while, the problem is not big. But if you use it this way for a long time, it won''t work. "Well, the penultimate is on the court, but from the looks of it, this shouldn''t be that, mysterious little thing." While Carl was chatting with Dugu Bo, the latest auction items have been pushed to the booth! Chapter 765： Soul Guidance Device "The next auction item, although not the one we advertised, is not bad either! Because this thing is a very rare Soul Guidance Device, and it is still super rare, and there are not a few Soul Guidance Device that can be seen in the entire continent, which can actively release spirit power to attack! The Soul Guidance Device similar to this kind of thing, currently known, is also the Royal Family of the Star Luo Empire and the Royal Family of the Heaven Dou Empire, respectively. As for the Martial Soul Palace, it is said that there is no such thing, so this is the third Soul Guidance Device that exists in the world and can actively release its soul power to attack! Its power will be improved according to the user''s level! In other words, the stronger you are, the stronger the power of this thing will be. According to other records on similar spirit guides, if you are a level 85 Contra, holding this thing, you have a good chance to kill a Titled Contra from 91 to 93! Therefore, the power of this thing should be clear to anyone who has understood it. So I will stop here. If you want to buy it, it still depends on whether you need it or not. Now, the starting price of this soul guide is one million gold soul coins! The price increase shall not be less than 10,000 Gold Soul Coins each time, and the auction officially begins now! " Accompanied by a roar from the host. The whole picture of the Soul Guidance Device suddenly appeared in front of everyone! This thing, to put it bluntly, is one kind, similar to a cannon. His body is almost as tall as half a person, and even if it is all erected, it is about one meter, three to four. This thing is not easy to hold, but the material is really good in Carl''s opinion. According to his analysis, this thing can withstand at least the spirit power of a level 96 Super Douluo. And it will also release the soul power into it, directly increasing its strength by 30 to 40%! In this way, even the 96th-level Super Douluo will have a chance to defeat the 97th-level Super Douluo. But this thing, if used in battle, is still a little overkill. Because this is a soul guide for war. The material, at a glance, knows that it has been weather-beaten, even experienced several wars, and then fell here. As for why this thing appeared, no one knows. But those who knew the value of this thing all began to compete to raise the price. Because of this thing, one million gold soul coins, for them, it is too little! This kind of priceless soul guide, even if it sells for tens of millions, they are not too expensive, because there are few people who can make this thing now! Even for the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire, the Soul Guidance Device used in warfare was researched successfully through the power of the whole country for nearly a hundred years. But this is the old calendar, there is nothing to introduce. It''s just about the origin of this thing, Carl is very puzzled. Because he could see that this thing had traces of corrosion by seawater. Although it was very weak, he still caught it. Coupled with the dampness on his body and no one knows his origins, Karl is very suspicious that this thing comes from outside the Douluo Continent! That is, the sea outside! So Carl planned to take this thing down for research, to see if he could develop a more powerful Soul Guidance Device. After all, Carl hadn''t done any research on this aspect, so he was a little curious about the operation mode of the Soul Guidance Device, what exactly is it. However, the current price has soared to four million Soul Gold Coins in just a few minutes, and it is still soaring at the price of 30 or 40 thousand Soul Gold Coins per second! When Carl saw this, he made a decisive move! "Thirty Million Gold Soul Coins!" Carl is not short of money, so he directly bid for 30 million Soul Gold Coins in an attempt to stop other people''s mouths. But at this moment. There was a voice in the private room of Shrek Academy... "Thirty-five million gold soul coins!" "Hahahaha, Carl, are you being cheated by your own students?" Hearing Dugu Bo''s ridicule, Carl''s face was a little ugly, because Ma Hongjun was so shameless! That''s right, the bidder was Ma Hongjun from beginning to end. He likes this kind of scene, so he is responsible for every bid, but this time, unfortunately, he called the wrong person. "Ma Hongjun, if someone increases the fare, you will shut up afterwards. I am in Dugubo''s box now, so do you know what to do?" Karl didn''t hesitate to call the walkie-talkie over. Ma Hongjun was even more agitated. He rolled off the sofa and made a loud noise. "Hug, sorry Teacher Carl, I didn''t pay much attention..." "If you didn''t pay attention, then pay attention, and that is, after that, you don''t want to ask for the price, just let me do it myself." "I know the teacher, I..." Before Ma Hongjun finished speaking, Karl hung up the intercom, which made him want to cry without tears. "The teacher hung up, he hung up!" "Yeah, you almost died too!" Everyone also sympathized with Ma Hongjun a little at this time. Because they all heard Carl''s voice, UU read but Ma Hongjun came up, and didn''t even recognize Carl''s voice just now. So he was tragic... at the same time. The bid price below continues. After Ma Hongjun poured 35 million in, some people were still tentatively increasing the price of 11 to 10 million. Carl originally wanted to bid, but suddenly, a loud voice rang. "Fifty million gold soul coins! I will give out so much. If there are more people than me, I won''t compete with me anymore!" This is Ning Fengzhi''s voice! As soon as his voice appeared, the scene was suddenly silent, because the value of 50 million gold soul coins, even the average nobleman, could not get it out. But Carl smiled because he knew that Ning Fengzhi was paving the way for himself. "In that case, I would like to thank you for your kindness, Ning Fengzhi..." "I quote, 55 million gold soul coins!" Carl yelled out. This price is enough to discourage many people. So they all gave up competition one after another. Ning Fengzhi glanced at Karl''s direction. They are separated by a layer of one-way glass, and you can''t see them if you look inside. But this did not prevent Ning Fengzhi saluting Carl. And this one-way glass has no effect on Karl''s ability. He can still see clearly what he should see clearly. "Sure enough, Ning Fengzhi intends to fulfill me, so that he can directly reach such a high price. I just dont know if anyone pays a high price..." Carl said so, but as the host counted down, finally this Soul Guidance Device fell into Carl''s hands. Other people think that the price is too high. Although they all know the value of this thing late, they think that the price of this thing is still too high! Chapter 766： Continue to auction "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect you to spend an amazing amount of 55 million Gold Soul Coins. Although it looks very strong, it actually only has a research value for the Soul Guidance Device. If someone else sells it for so much money, you will definitely be taken advantage of, but do you already have some ideas about how to use this thing? " Dugu Bo said. Based on his knowledge of Carl, he would never spend any wronged money, stepping forward, to buy such a seemingly strong, but actually useless thing. After all, when the war comes, the real decision of victory or defeat will still depend on the top combat power, that is, the number of Title Douluo. As for this thing, it is only capable of clearing up a wave of miscellaneous soldiers, involving the footsteps of Soul Sage and Contra. It''s not very useful. Needless to say, the thing obtained at auction is rusty, and the ghost knows if it can still be used. No one even knows how this thing compares with the soul guides of the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire. Only this time, Dugu Bo thought wrong. "You guessed it wrong. For this thing, I don''t have any special plans, because I have more important things to study. So this thing can only eat ashes if I put it here. So when the time comes, I will still give it to Flanders to study. But compared to letting other people get this thing, it''s safer to put it in my hands. After all, I don''t want the students of Shrek Academy to face this kind of laborious Soul Guidance Device. They still don''t have the ability to withstand the shells of the Soul Guidance Device. " "That said, this kind of soul guide is not a threat to Title Douluo. Even the Soul Sage and the Contra can easily block the cannonballs fired by the Soul Guidance Device. But for those soul masters below the soul sage, they are very powerful weapons of destruction. So this thing is indeed better to stay in your own hands, but can this thing really start? The thing on your stand is already rusty. Although the exterior is complete, how can you feel a little worried if you dont see it in person if you dont see it in person! " Although Carl photographed this thing, it was not time for the transaction, so the thing was temporarily sent back to the backstage. After all the things have been traded, they will wait here for a while, and someone will bring things to their private room to trade. These are old rules, and Carl is not worried that the staff here will not follow the rules. But Dugu Bo''s words also make sense. After all, this thing can''t be seen from such a distance. Even Carl can only see a rough idea, but can''t see it completely. "It doesn''t matter, even if it''s a mess, it has research value. After all, you cant let me go. The Soul Guidance Device of the Heaven Dou Empire has been dismantled. Lets do research, right? Even if Emperor Xue Ye treats me very well, if I really do this, it is estimated that he has the heart to kill me. " "Haha, if you dare to do this, Emperor Xue Ye will probably talk to you overnight." Dugu Bo was also amused by Karl. And just during the time they were chatting. The last lot was taken out by the other party! This thing is a very small object, the overall length is almost half the length of an arm. But this thing looks very strange. It looks pure white on the outside, but if you use your spirit power to observe it, this thing will become extremely black! The power radiating from inside has a very evil smell, and it exists inside! This feeling makes people feel a little uncomfortable. After feeling this special power, the faces of the people below all changed. Even some of the weaker people have retching and nausea. This is the influence of that evil force! However, the host also understood very well what kind of influence this thing had, so he immediately took out a transparent cover and covered it to eliminate the influence. "I don''t know what this thing is. It was the Soul Guidance Device that was originally named as our finale. But now there is such an unclear thing, so we plan to put this at the end. This thing, as far as I know, no one knows what he is doing. Our master-level appraisers took turns in the battle, and we have not identified the role of this thing. Therefore, after we have been discussing this thing, we decided to set its starting price as one hundred gold soul coins! Every time you increase the price, you must not be less than one hundred gold soul coins. Now please bid! " As the host''s voice fell. The scene fell into deathly silence. After feeling the evil sensation just now, the eyes of those with the strength of Hell Soul Saint level are already full of fear. They don''t know what this thing can do. But they know one thing, that is, after getting this thing, it is likely to corrupt their spirit! Therefore, none of the people below increased the price, and no one even wanted to photograph him! This situation can be said to be the first time I saw you today But soon, the Heaven Dou imperial family and Qibao Liulizong began to bid. Although they are also very confused about this thing, they are one of the few who have the ability to study this thing. "Carl, what do you think?" "How can I look at it? Just ask the price. I feel a little bit interesting about this thing. When the time comes, I''ll take a picture of it and I''ll have to see where they got it. By the way, I feel that the Soul Guidance Device and this one seem to be obtained in the same place. Because I discovered that the strange aura on the Soul Guidance Device originated from this white long stick. If I guessed correctly, this thing is also a Soul Guidance Device, but it should be different from the Soul Guidance Device that we normally understand. " When he heard Carl''s words, Dugubo was taken aback. Then he saw Carl start quoting, and directly increased the price to 10,000 gold soul coins! After hearing Karl''s voice. The entire auction site fell into silence directly. "Karl, are you crazy, ten thousand gold soul coins, what are you going to do to buy such a thing that you don''t know what it is, and it may even cause harm? Even if this thing is not a threat to you, is 10,000 gold soul coins too much? The price increase just now has only been increased to more than 1,000. You have directly increased it tenfold! " Hearing Dugu Bo''s words, Karl just smiled without answering. at the same time. The people in the other private rooms also looked at each other. They don''t know the use of this thing, but since someone is willing to pay a price of 10,000 yuan to buy a useless thing, then they don''t bother to grab it. Anyway, they all know that the buyer is Carl. They do not have to bid maliciously and then offend the other party. So this thing was photographed by Carl without any suspense. Chapter 767： Paying "Hello sir, because the things you photographed are quite special, please come to the backstage with me to make sure you can pay and take the things safely." The staff of the auction house came to the private room and said respectfully. Carl also nodded, and then said. "Lead the way ahead, I''ll be there in a while." As he said, he also put his gaze on Dugubo''s body. "Where will you go? Are you going back to the palace or the sunset forest? If you have nothing to do, just send the students back. " "No problem, I''ll take them back, but you won''t go along with them for a while?" Dugu Bo asked suspiciously, and Carl shook his head. "I feel I have to deal with the matter here, so I will go back later. You take them all first, don''t wait for me. " "Understood, you be careful, I always feel something is wrong with that thing." With that, Dugu Bo went to the private room of Shrek Academy, and then took them away. But when these people saw that Dugu Bo appeared in front of them, they were all taken aback. Then Dugubo briefly explained, and they followed. After all, Dugu Bo was also the honorary elder of Shrek Academy. He was a half-teacher. Although he hadn''t taught much, he didn''t show up often, and he didn''t even care. But his name is still hung in Shrek Academy, this is something everyone knows. It was even more unlikely that Tang San and the others would not know. "Okay, lead the way." "Sir, please follow me." The girl nodded, and then led Carl through the secret tunnel to the backstage position. This is also in order to protect the safety of buyers, so that many secret passages will be established to prevent people from intercepting them halfway. This is a very good protection for people of average strength. But for someone like Carl, who has great strength, it is totally unnecessary. However, the other party obviously didn''t know Karl''s true strength, otherwise she would definitely not be so troublesome, and she would have to go around in the dark. Even the other party may not know who Karl is. After all, most of the service personnel working here are ordinary people with a strength of no more than ten or ten. These people are completely ordinary people in the world of Douluo Continent. Although they have spirit power, this spirit power is only enough for their daily life. Therefore, they must also work part-time to earn more money to support themselves and their families. So these ordinary people don''t pay much attention to major events in this world. They don''t know Karl''s identity, which is normal. After all, the Soul Master Competition held in the Wuhun Hall was not something ordinary people could go to watch the battle. Ordinary people like them are not qualified at all. But they knew at all that the people who could be in this kind of box were all people with identities. So they will naturally be respectful, lest they offend these people and then cause murder. that''s all. They walked for a few minutes and soon came to the backstage of the auction house. it''s here. Carl saw the busy staff. They are delivering those items bought by others before they are delivered. Many of them were taken by Ma Hongjun. Because Carl notified the supervisor here in advance, they could take those things without paying. After all, Carl is going to come here to pay the money in person. "Mr. Carl, it''s been a long time since I saw you!" After seeing Carl, the person in charge here immediately stepped forward enthusiastically, wanting to shake hands with Carl. Looking at the other person''s expression, he seemed to be familiar with Karl. But Karl couldn''t remember who the other party was. But it did not delay, the other party shook hands with Carl. Although I don''t know who he is, he still has to give this little face. "Who are you, do we know?" "Haha, you are really a noble person who forgets things. I was one of the leading teachers of the Emperor Dou Academy in the Heaven Dou Empire Soul Master Competition a few years ago! But also right, I didn''t have any outstanding results at the time, so it is normal to be ignored by you. And because of my poor teaching level and low-to-middle level of ability, I can only change my job to be the person in charge here. " The man couldn''t help sighing. Carl observed the opponent''s strength. His strength was around level 63, and it seemed that he hadn''t been upgraded for at least five or six years. This kind of strength and talent basically means that it is hard to continue to improve. "Sorry, I still can''t remember who you are, but that''s okay. Just be a friend today." "Haha, thank you, Mr. Carl, for being able to look up to me, I thought you were arrogant, but now it seems that you are also very approachable!" "It''s natural to be arrogant, but I don''t need to be arrogant to you. Doesn''t that make me look domineering?" Carl shrugged, and then took out his Gold Soul Coin and prepared to pay. Due to the huge amount, when Karl put all the piles of Golden Soul Coins in front of the opponent''s eyes. This person suddenly brightened his eyes. "Although it is not the first time I have seen so many Soul Gold Coins, I am still a little surprised!" "Teacher Carl, please wait a moment, I need to do an inventory." "It''s okay, you count first, I''ll go see my things." With that said, Karl walked towards the soul guide. Although the white stick made Carl very curious, this thing is still more important. The person in charge, watching Karl walk over, originally wanted to stop it, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea. According to the rules. They didn''t sort out the pencils here, so buyers were not allowed to approach the goods. But since the other party is Karl, he naturally has certain privileges, so he doesn''t bother to say anything. And he didn''t think that Karl would take the goods here and then not pay. This is totally inconsistent with his identity, okay! "Everyone speed up, don''t delay Teacher Carl''s time, his time is very precious!" "Yes!" After hearing the order, these people quickly counted them. Carl ignored the situation there, but concentrated on studying this cannon-shaped soul guide here. This thing, after his observation, found that the position of the inner wall was indeed cracked. It''s just that the crack is very small, and if you don''t observe it carefully, you won''t be able to see it at all, so you can repair it if you want to. But this thing is missing one, very important thing! If you don''t get started with this thing, you really can''t see it! Because of this soul guide, the ignition switch is missing! Chapter 768： Traces of the Evil Soul Master! "This thing, there is one less start switch, it is really fatal. In order to prevent accidental injury, this kind of delicate soul guide will be specially encrypted to start the switch, and it is also the place with the most sophisticated workmanship on the whole. But this one lacks an activation switch. If there is no such thing, this soul guidance device can''t even absorb soul power and fire. I have to say, I really spent 55 million Gold Soul Coins and bought a **** back. It was useless at all. " Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. Because of the lack of a start switch, this thing is no different from scrap. As soon as the person in charge next to him approached, he heard Carl say this, and he broke into a cold sweat for fear that Carl would return to buy. Because according to the rules, items in the auction house are not allowed to be returned. But the other party is Karl. If he says to return the goods, he really dare not refuse to agree. At this time, Karl, seeing the other party''s expression and the appearance of sweating profusely, couldn''t help but shook his head. "With your psychological quality, I understand why you were kicked out of the academy. But rest assured, I will not force you to give me a refund. Although this thing has become a pile of scrap iron, it still has research value. After I go back, I will dismantle this thing and study the internal structure. Maybe a new one can be made. " "As expected of Mr. Carl!" Hearing Karl say this, the other party also extended a thumb, and then wiped the sweat with his other hand. I have to say that he was really scared just now. And Carl is right. He just has a bad mental quality, otherwise, he won''t be assigned to come here. So what Carl said, he himself recognized very much, and was not angry because of this incident. "Is the inventory finished? After the inventory is over, I will install this thing." "It''s almost here, but if you want to take it now, it doesn''t matter." "Really? Doesn''t this break the rules?" Hearing what the other party said, Carl was a little confused, after all, he also knew some of the rules here. But the person in charge shook his head, saying that there is no problem. Carl did not hypocritically put this thing away, and walked to the white stick. "Mr. Carl, you should have felt this thing before, the evil spirit power contained in it, so..." "I know what to do, don''t worry, this force will not spread. But before I pick it up, can you tell me where this thing, as well as the Soul Guidance Device, came from? " "This... we don''t know too much, because the person who commissioned our auction was wearing a mask and a black suit. And he handed it to us at that time, only to sell this soul guide at a very cheap price, which looked like a hundred thousand gold soul coins. And this white stick-like object is attached to us. Originally, we wanted to pass the auction and divide it into part of the money after we were tested. But the other party directly chose to take the money and leave, so we gave him hundreds of thousands of gold soul coins, and then he left. " Hearing what the other party said, Carl nodded and then continued to inquire. "So, is there anything special about the other party? For example, what is the difference in injury or soul power? " "Well, I have to think about it, because I was not the one I received at the time, I just took a long look." "In that case, you don''t need to think about it anymore. According to my guess, this person is so tightly wrapped, he must also disguise his own spirit power. With your strength, it''s normal to not see through the other party. After all, this kind of guy is not an ordinary soul master and can provoke! " With that, Karl immediately opened the front cover. I saw a large amount of evil spirit power, instantly rushing toward my face! But before the Qi spread, Karl used his own ability to force it back! "I felt that my previous perception was a bit wrong, but when I take a closer look, this thing is indeed a weapon of the evil spirit master!" "Evil Soul Master? What is that?" Hearing what Carl said, the person in charge was a little confused. Carl thought for a while, began to organize the language, and then began to explain. "Evil soul masters generally refer to those who have special evil spirits, or evil mutated spirits. However, this alone cannot be called an evil spirit master, because a true evil spirit master cultivates by devouring other people''s soul power, soul ring, spiritual power, flesh and blood, soul, and martial soul. Neither soul beasts nor humans can escape their demon catch, but here, evil soul masters should be rare. " Carl was a little puzzled, but the evil spirit master had indeed appeared, and this stick was the best proof! Although I didn''t know the other party, why would he sell the Soul Guidance Device and the stick for the mere 100,000 gold soul coins. But one thing he can be sure of is that the evil spirit master has really appeared! And the opponent is not necessarily from Douluo Continent! Carl knew about evil spirit masters, and he only knew about www.novelhall.com before posting it and the second part had another continent, overseas, which was also known back then. Therefore, he has reason to suspect that this evil spirit master crossed over from another continent through an unknown method, and was forced to make a living to sell these things. But he still kept a hand. That is to prevent the soul guide from being abused, so the switch was removed, and by the way, the evil spirit power was used to completely cover the stick! In this way, no one can use these two things. Even a Title Douluo, it is impossible to completely master this kind of thing. But the other party obviously miscalculated the strength of the entire continent. With Carl here, there is really nothing he can''t use! With that, Carl immediately released his ability. In less than a second, this evil spirit power was expelled! At the same time, this white stick has also become a real look! That is a long and thin short sword! It looks very delicate and exudes powerful power! This thing is also a Soul Guidance Device, and it is also of a priceless kind! After seeing this thing, Karl immediately understood why the other party had to cover this with spirit power and disguise it! Because the other party made money after selling this thing, he could survive. Then when the time was right, he was finding the other party based on the soul power he had left behind, and snatching away the things that belonged to him! This is probably the other party''s original plan! That''s why this thing retains so much soul power! at the same time. In a corner of a village outside of Heaven Dou Imperial City. A man wearing a mask suddenly raised his head, his body trembling slightly. "My power has been cracked?" "How can it be?!" Chapter 769： Carls plan "Ms. Carl, is it serious about the evil spirit master? Listening to what you just said, the evil spirit master seems to be a great threat to us, right? " "This is indeed the case. Normally, due to the particularity of cultivation and the particularity of martial arts, evil spirit masters have a very strong restraint effect on normal spirit masters. If it is the same level and unified realm, a normal soul master can hardly defeat an evil soul master. Then you give an example, you are now a sixty-third level soul emperor. If you want to defeat the evil spirit masters who are sixty-three, even two levels lower than you, at least two of you can do it. And in this, you have to keep your will sober enough not to be affected by the evil thoughts of the other party. So two people are conservative estimates. If you want to complete the plan, you must have three people to do it. If you want to arrest the other party without hurting your life, you need at least four of you to do it. " "Is it so exaggerated?!" Hearing what Carl said, the person in charge was very surprised. Carl nodded, then released his demon power and hell. "Do you feel anything?" "S-" "It''s so cold, but this kind of cold is not physical, but deep in my heart, or even a deeper level of cold. Teacher Carl, what do you mean, don''t you mean..." Suddenly, this person seemed to have thought of something, and he immediately covered his mouth, not daring to say the three words Evil Soul Master. "I know what you want to say. If it''s normal, my ability is indeed a kind of evil spirit master. But I am different from them. I relied on the strength of my own cultivation. Their words depended on the ability to devour the flesh and blood of others, which is nothing compared to me. And the most important point I didn''t tell you just now is that evil spirit masters pass through evil ways, although the cultivation speed is about twice as fast as normal spirit masters. But it is difficult for them to break through to the realm of Title Douluo, so they are at most level 89. But even so, their strength is enough to match, the ninety-one and ninety-two titled Douluo. However, it was relatively easy for a Title Douluo above level ninety-three to kill Evil Soul Master. It''s just that these evil spirit masters, in order to improve their own strength, most of them will wear spirit guides to defend themselves. For example, the ones I photographed before are definitely what he used to defend himself. Although he doesn''t know why he wants to sell it, he has already made a mark on it and is ready to take it back at any time. " "Mr. Carl, if you have guessed it, is there any danger to you? If it doesnt work, Ill take the charge without authorization and give you a refund. Just keep these things to me. I don''t want to harm you and Shrek Academy because of this incident. " This person in charge is still very responsible. Although he knew that Karl was very strong, he also felt very difficult about the evil spirit master, so he took the initiative to say this. But Carl shook his head, then patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, if the other party really finds it, I still have to thank him. I have no way to study evil spirit masters. After all, I cant study myself, right? Besides, I am not an orthodox Evil Soul Master, just a little bit of Martial Spirit and some abilities. So don''t worry about this matter, just leave it to me to solve it. It''s just the appearance of the evil spirit master, which will definitely cause a **** storm. Although the price comparison is still calm for the time being, the other party is definitely waiting for the opportunity, so you should notify the Xueye Great Emperor and let him prepare early. " Carl said, then paused for a while, then took out a stone, weighed it a little, and poured spirit power into it. "Give this thing to Emperor Xueye. After you finish explaining, then throw the stone to the ground. This thing can clearly show how powerful and evil the evil spirit master''s power is! But you can rest assured that I have controlled the power, and at most it will make you dizzy for a few hours without any real impact. After all, Emperor Xue Ye is still relatively conservative, and he needs to see the truth before he can believe it. Even if I say it myself, I have to give an example, so if you hold this thing, just say that I let it be displayed, and he won''t blame you. " Hearing what Carl said, the person in charge nodded, and then said to Carl gratefully. "Thank you, Teacher Carl!" "Don''t thank me, but after such a long time, the Golden Soul Coins should be cleaned up, right?" "That''s it!" ... at the same time. When Karl was still at the auction. A man wearing a black cloak and a black mask appeared outside the church in Heaven Dou Imperial City. This is a church belonging to Wuhundian. However, due to the suppression of the Tiandou royal family, there are very few people here, and only a small number of people are working in it. They are not necessarily all from the Spirit Hall, many of them are ordinary people. But these people can only continue to work here in order to survive . "Who are you? This is the chapel of Wuhun Hall. If you want to go in, please report your name and take off your mask and hat." This person of unknown gender wanted to enter, but was stopped by the person in charge here. The strength of this person in charge is also around the soul emperor. He could perceive that the breath of the man in black in front of him was very deliberate, so he was very cautious. But this person didn''t say anything. He seemed unwilling to cause trouble, so he took off his mask and hat, revealing an ugly face with scars. Seeing this face, the person in charge of the church frowned, but did not say anything, but gave way. "After entering, fill in your name and your residential address. This is a necessary registration and cannot be ignored." "I see, you people, it''s really annoying!" The man''s voice was also very rough and hoarse, and it sounded like a broken gong, very harsh. Both the voice and appearance show the extraordinaryness of this person, and he seems to be the kind of person who is not easy to provoke. However, this person seems to be afraid of something, so he has been observing the surroundings, and did not intend to cause trouble, but honestly registered. "Let me ask you a question, when will your pope come back here? I know she is in the Heaven Dou Palace, but she should always come to the church, right? " "I don''t know this, but I can try to contact you, but this is also for money, a golden soul coin." Hearing what he said, the man frowned, but he still handed in a gold soul coin. The other party also showed a smile at this time, then put his hands together and said softly. "Thank you for your patronage, I will help you ask the Pope about the next action plan, please wait a moment." Chapter 770： Encounter Bibi Dong Although this dilapidated church has no rights. But as the person in charge here, that is, the bishop here, he still has a little more rights than others. And this right is to be able to directly communicate with Bibi Dong through the power left behind by the angel statue. Although the other party may not accept this contact, this is the only way he can contact the pope as a bishop. And this method can only contact each pope, not other people. So this method is not very useful. And this is just a method that Qian Daoliu has researched out for the convenience of collecting information. It was even abandoned for a period of time, until now it was picked up again. "I got a response. The pope will come over here after a while. If you want to see the pope, just stay here and try your luck. If she is in a good mood, she will exchange a few words with you, but I would advise you, dont think about the pope''s crown, otherwise you will die miserably! Under our Pope''s crown, but a level 98 Super Douluo, if you don''t want to die, you''d better put away your arrogant posture! " The bishop knew that this man was not easy to mess with, so he didn''t say too much to stimulate him. However, the black man didn''t say much. From his point of view, the bishop was just an ant-like existence, so he didn''t care about it at all. He didn''t even pay attention to the other party, but directly found a seat and sat down, waiting for Bibi Dong''s arrival. The bishop was not angry when he saw that he had been ignored. He just shrugged, and then left with the members here. After all, Bibi Dong is coming, so he naturally wants these people to leave early. In this way, time came late at night. At this time, Carl had already completed the auction item transaction. When he returned, he happened to see Bibi Dong heading towards the church. By coincidence, the two of them didn''t fly directly. Instead, they were walking on the streets of the Heaven Dou Empire in the dead of night, enjoying the tranquility here. It''s just that neither of them thought that they would meet each other here. "Bibi Dong, so you are here too! What a coincidence, haha!" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a smile. He first greeted Bibi Dong, but there was a trace of hostility in his smiling face. Although it is impossible for him to start Bibi Dong now, they will become real enemies sooner or later. This is something that has long been doomed. "Karl, what are you doing in the Heaven Dou Empire? Is it so idle at Shrek Academy?" "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m just here to buy something. And todays auction house really allowed me to find some useful things. For example, soul guides from overseas, and soul guides used by evil spirit masters! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said what he had bought. But he didn''t take these things out. The other party is an enemy after all, so it is not good for the other party to see it. It''s just that Carl said these words purely for the sake of Bibi Dong. Because when the other party heard the words overseas and evil soul master, they suddenly became energetic. "I didn''t expect that you could even get this kind of thing. Although I don''t know much about overseas and evil spirit masters, I can know from the ancient books left in the Wuhun Hall. In addition to the Douluo Continent we are in, there is also an unknown continent whose area is not smaller than our Douluo Continent. In addition, I also know something about evil spirit masters, and even the generations of our spirit hall have participated in the action of encircling evil spirit masters. Therefore, the Evil Soul Master in Douluo Continent should be extinct at the moment, unless the opponent also came from overseas! " Hearing Bibi Dong say this, Karl showed a playful smile. I have to say that the foundation of Wuhun Temple is still somewhat. Regarding the overseas affairs and evil spirit masters, according to Karl''s guess, the royal families of the two empires also knew about it. The other nobles didn''t know these two things at all. But the Spirit Hall was different, and they knew nothing less than the two empires. It can even be said that in some secrets, they know more than the two empires! The only pity is that the Wuhun Temple didn''t develop into an empire at the beginning. After all, they gave up the territory just to recruit spirit masters at the beginning. That''s why the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire seized the opportunity. Eventually, the Wuhun Palace could only settle on one side and remain neutral for the time being. With Bibi Dong''s character, they will definitely gather enough strength to expand their territory and form a Wuhun Empire. It is precisely because of the internal that, no one knows how much the inside of the Wuhun Temple is. But everyone knows that the background of the Wuhun Temple is not lost to the two empires! Even the resources of soul masters are better than those of the two empires! "Bibi Dong, I don''t know the purpose of your coming here, what is it for, and even want to let your own people participate. But I can tell you It is impossible for the students of the Wuhun Temple to win the first place. If you start against other students, or even people from the two empires, I also advise you to die. I can totally tell you that, the Title Douluo who will be there by then will definitely be more than one or two people. If you are looking for trouble, I am afraid you will die here! " Carl sneered. Bibi Dong''s purpose is basically that, Carl can think of it with his toes. But Bibi Dong didn''t say anything. He just looked at Carl coldly and was silent for about ten seconds before speaking. "Your student Tang San and my disciple Hu Liena are boy and girl friends. You should be very clear about this?" "Of course I know, and I support it, but Hu Liena actually told you? Although I reminded her, let her confess to you as soon as possible, so the punishment will be smaller. But I didn''t expect that she was really so simple, but looking at your expression, she should have forgiven her, right? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly again, as if he was laughing at Bibi Dong. At this time, Bibi Dong''s expression finally changed slightly. "Huh! Hu Liena, I will not blame her at all, and even I will not punish her or stop her, because this is her freedom. I used to have no right to choose free love, so I will not stifle the freedom of my disciples. However, this does not mean that I will agree that she and Tang San are together! So wait, Tang San, this kid, maybe he can live to see Hu Liena again! Although I think for Hu Liena''s sake, I will not do it myself, nor will I give orders to hunt down Tang San. But I can''t control other people, and I don''t want to control them! So, let him ask for his own blessings! " Chapter 771： The Man in Black and Bibi Dong "It seems that you are not so cold-blooded, at least you still care about your own disciples. But don''t worry, Tang San has warned him a long time ago, and he will be cautious. This is also the catastrophe he must go through for his lover. So you can rest assured about this matter, I will not help him too much, unless it is directly done by a Super Douluo above the 95th level, I will not do it. But there is one more point. I want to remind you that Tang San''s current strength is far beyond the past. If you really want to attack him, it is better to reassess it, so as not to lose his wife again. " Carl couldn''t help laughing. Although Bibi Dong said that she would not do this, she would definitely send someone. As for who it is, it is currently uncertain, but Karl is too lazy to care. Just like what he said, as long as the person who came was not a Super Douluo above level ninety-five, he would not make a move. Because with Tang San''s current strength and Soul Sage level, there were few people who could defeat him. At the level of Contra, if you look at him weakly, you will also be blown by him. As for Title Douluo below level ninety-five, Tang San had used a special hidden weapon with very powerful lethality to kill one before. Although the opponent''s own strength is very poor, that is, the normal Contra level. But this couldn''t be denied that Tang San''s hidden weapons were threatening to Title Douluo below level ninety-five. So as long as he worked hard, coupled with the help of other people, a Title Douluo below level ninety-five, really might not be able to kill him. But if Tang San could die, he could only say that he was like this. It''s just that Karl wasn''t worried, Tang San would really die. As long as his body has not been completely destroyed, at least the upper body is left, Karl has a way to pull his soul back, and then use the power of the Phoenix to slowly help him recover his body. This is the benefit of Carl''s awakening of these two abilities. After the Phoenix''s ability is awakened, in addition to quickly recovering from the injury, even the broken limbs of the injured can heal. The premise is that he is still alive. Because of this method, the vitality of the injured person needs to be overdrawn to complete. After the fruit of Huangquan awakened, Carl could not only summon Huangquan''s cold air on a larger scale, he could even see the soul and freely manipulate the soul. Although it is not very useful, relying on this, he completed his own experiment on souls. And also developed a set of theories, how to let people see the soul, and then complete the soul-spirit fusion. Tang San learned the essence. Although he was not yet proficient, he had already proved that Carl''s method was feasible. "Huh! Carl, this time, it doesn''t matter if you take the initiative to match the two of them, or if the two of them just fell in love with you, it doesn''t matter. However, I must teach Tang San a lesson, even if he can''t die, I must let him know that Hu Liena is not so easy to marry! But if he can really survive successfully and reach the level of Super Douluo, I would rather let him be with Hu Liena. It''s just that, in my opinion, it is completely impossible to achieve! Because he has no such opportunity at all! " Bibi Dong said. She is not completely unreasonable, but this requirement is very demanding, and in her opinion, it is difficult to achieve. But Carl was very confident. Don''t say that Tang San has become a Super Douluo, given him a few more years, it is even possible to become a god! But Karl would not tell Bibi Dong about this kind of thing. "Forget it, I have something to go back, Bibi Dong, I can say one last thing to you, don''t think about starting the war, you are not qualified!" After saying this, Karl left here and walked towards the city gate. Although the city is now closed and the city gate will not open at night, this does not affect Karl''s flight. He walks, purely wanting to feel the silence that has been missing for a long time. Bibi Dong looked at Carl''s back, until the other side turned a corner and couldn''t see it, then she walked in the other direction. This direction is the location of the church. She didn''t walk far, and she came to this church. "Under the crown of the pope, I am the bishop of the church, and my name is..." "I don''t need to know your name, but your management here is pretty good. Remember to go to your superior tomorrow and ask him for a reward. I have already told him in advance. You can just go find him." Bibi Dong said so, and then walked into the church. The bishop also breathed a sigh of relief, and then beamed with joy. He has been assigned here for a long time, and he has almost never received a reward. Apart from the benefits that are routinely distributed on holidays every year, there is nothing left. However, this place is more leisurely than other rural areas, so he has no complaints. More importantly, there are free big houses to live here, as well as subsidies for food, housing and shopping. Even the area where he is located is not very far from the prosperous area of ??Heaven Dou Imperial City So whether it is for distribution or other tasks, Heaven Dou Imperial City is a lot of people willing to come. local. Because here is not only leisure, but also benefits to get, it can be said that it is a pretty good job. Then the supervisor, in order not to disturb Bibi Dong and the others, gently concealed the door, and then left here. Same as four. Bibi Dong had already arrived in front of the black-clothed man and stared at him. "You said you want to see me?" "Yes, it''s me!" The man spoke with a broken gong, then got up and saluted slightly. "Hello, under the crown of the respected Pope, I am Segus, the leader of the Spiritual Sect. Now I have something to discuss with you." "Spiritualism?" Hearing this name, Bibi Dong frowned slightly. Because of this sect, he has never heard of it. But looking at the other''s breath, it doesn''t look like a weak person. Although he looked like he was not Title Douluo, the aura on his body gave Bibi Dong a taste that was stronger than Title Douluo! Through this, Bibi Dong almost dared to assert! Title Douluo below level ninety three is not even his opponent! This bald head is a bit strong! "Under the pope''s crown? Is there anything on my head? You keep staring at my head." "Nothing, I just think you are too ugly, so I can''t help but look at you more." Bibi Dong has one thing to say. Her character is like this, coupled with her almost invincible strength, it makes her not afraid to offend others. Not to mention, the other party is such a small force that has never heard of it. And the man didn''t say anything, just smiled awkwardly, and then put on a hood and a mask. "How about this? Is it better?" "It''s even uglier!" Seggs:... Chapter 772： Spiritualism! Seggs felt a little helpless. He really didn''t expect Bibi Dong to be so outspoken and say everything. Although he knows he is ugly, there is no need to say it directly! If it were to change to his own turf, Seggs would have done it already. But he also knew very well that even if all his sect figures were shot, they would not necessarily be Bibi Dong''s opponent. To them, the ninety-eighth level of soul power is like a heaven, insurmountable! If it is below level ninety-five, he would dare to challenge it. "Haha, under the crown of the Pope, you really know how to joke..." "I never kidding!" Bibi Dong waved his hand and said impatiently. Seggs looked stagnant and fell into an even more embarrassing situation. Because he didn''t know what to say. "Okay, stop talking nonsense here, you''d better tell me what you have to say in Banzhuxiang. Otherwise, no matter what you have, it has nothing to do with me! " Hearing Bibi Dong''s strong words, the man clenched his fist hard and then let it go. He wanted to do it, but considering the opponent''s strength, he still gave up this plan. After all, if he really did it, it would be a dead end. "Under the crown of the Pope, I want to ask you one thing, do you know the evil spirit master?" "Evil Soul Master?" Hearing what the other party said, Bibi Dong frowned, thinking of what the other party had said when he met Karl before. Then Bibi Dong pretended to be thinking, rubbing his chin. About ten seconds later, she said: "It seems that I have heard of it, but I am not impressed." Although Bibi Dong is very straight, she is not without brains. If the other party asks this, it definitely shows that he is related to the evil spirit master! Coupled with the distinctive spirit power aura in him, and the words that the guest lover said before. Combining all of these, Bibi Dong has reason to suspect that the person who appeared in front of her was an evil spirit master! "It seems that there are things you don''t know about under the crown of the Pope..." The man smiled, but Bibi Dong frowned, which made him serious immediately. "Ahem, I mean, the evil soul master is another branch of the soul master. The cultivation method of our evil spirit master is very fast, if you are interested..." "I''m not interested, so I''m telling me business! If you make such a roundabout, I will leave now!" Bibi Dong was already a little impatient, because the person in front of him always said sloppy, unnutritious words. The other party can also feel that Bibi Dong''s current emotions are indeed not so peaceful, which makes him understand that he can''t continue to make such a roundabout, but can only go straight. "If this is the case, then I''ll just say it directly. What I mean by looking for you is that I intend to cooperate with you to overturn this Soul Master Competition!" "Oh? Are you planning to take someone to the competition?" Hearing what the other party said, Bibi Dong raised his eyebrows, feeling a little curious. Seggs also nodded, and then continued. "Yes, I intend to take people to the competition, and our members of the Spiritual Church, there are exactly ten candidates from 25 to 27 years old who are just ready to participate! I can say that as long as we compete, we can definitely win first place! There is absolutely no problem! " Because the new Soul Master Competition was jointly organized by the Heaven Dou Imperial Family and the Xing Luo Imperial Family. So there have been some changes in the rules. In addition to everyone being able to participate, the age has even been extended to 27 years old! Because some of the people in this range are really good seedlings, they may just miss some opportunities. It is precisely because of this that the golden generation of Wuhun Palace can continue to fight again. After all, they were only twenty-one or twenty-two years old when they first participated in the competition. Now five years later, they are exactly 27 years old. So they can participate in this competition without any restrictions! However, there is one rule that has not changed, that is, the Soul Guidance Device and the power of foreign objects cannot be used unless it is specially approved. The weapon like Jianlun''s before was specially approved, because his martial spirit was rather special, it was his own body. His strength all comes from his own swordsmanship, so he is specifically approved to use his own weapons. If you change to someone else, unless you are as special as the sword idiot, you are not allowed to enter the arena with foreign objects. However, the current sword idiot has completely integrated the Seven Star Sword into his body. It can be said that after five years of refining, even though the Seven Star Sword is not a martial soul, it can already be included in the spirit ring at will and used as a martial soul. In this way, it was actually almost the same as Wuhun, and there was no need to be restricted by this rule. However, this matter is currently only known to Karl and Shrek, and the others are not clear. And this is also the sixth spirit ability of Sword Madness, and the effect it brings can fuse some foreign objects into the body to increase strength. At the same time, it can be released at will. But the effect is limited to one to three, but the sword idiot only incorporates a seven-star sword, the main purpose is still for convenience. It''s just this kind of thingOf course, outsiders will not know it. Therefore, it is impossible for the evil spirit masters to use those spirit guides that are easy to bring into the competition. But even so, an Evil Soul Master is enough to leapfrog one another! Unless the opponent is also a spirit master who is fighting at a leapfrog level, otherwise, their evil spirit master, single-handedly against a normal spirit master, it is simply a dimensionality reduction blow! "It seems that you have already figured out what to do. So you are looking for me to cooperate, are you planning to join hands to win the first place? " "Yes, this is one of my purposes, but not the main one!" The corner of Seggs''s mouth raised slightly, and then he showed a mysterious smile. "Getting the first place is qualified to approach Emperor Xueye and Emperor Xingluo. So I plan to take the opportunity to shoot when we accept the awards! Kill each other! In this way, you don''t have to worry about the spirit hall, because our gods teach all the consequences of doing things on their own! And what you have to do in the Spirit Hall is to help us smooth out all the opponents, and then lose to us in the end. Of course, you can just say anything about the benefits. When the game is over, I will cash it out for you as soon as possible! " Bibi Dong raised his brows and felt a little surprised when he heard such very tempting words. She didn''t know why the other party had so much confidence. However, Bibi Dong also thought at this time that the Evil Soul Master''s abilities are quite special, and the speed of his soul power is also very fast. A 25th-level Evil Soul Master, no matter how poor in strength, can still be at the Soul King level. And normal soul masters, except for the monsters of Shrek, and the golden generation of Soul Palace, are only the strongest and the strongest, which is more than forty levels. It may not even be able to break through the forty-fifth level! It can be seen from this that how far is the gap between geniuses, monsters, and evil spirit masters and those normal spirit masters! Chapter 773： Upright "It''s a very tempting condition. Just talk about the assassination of Emperor Xueye and Emperor Xingluo, I want to agree to you. But I''m sorry, I can''t promise you, because our Wuhun Palace will also get the first place! This is for the sake of shame, so we must not give in! But you can rest assured that our purpose is basically the same, all to disrupt the Heaven Dou Empire. So I will help you clear the obstacles. As for whether you can win in the end, it depends on your own abilities! " The corners of Bibi Dong''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a cold smile. She actually wanted to cooperate, but the other party was an evil spirit master who everyone shouted. If she cooperates with the evil spirit master, first of all, she will not forgive herself! Although Bibi Dong considers himself, he is not a good person! But she will not be willing to degenerate to the point where she cooperates with evil spirit masters! But there is one thing that can help each other, and that is to help them smooth out most of their opponents. If the evil spirit master is really so strong, it doesn''t matter if they lose in the end. Anyway, if their plan succeeds, it would be a very good thing for Bibi Dong. But they did not beat their own team, so this can only show that the other party is just so, there is nothing to worry about! So Bibi Dong, in this moment, has made a choice of both ends! She will not easily answer the opponent, but she will not reject the opponent directly. In addition, she has even planned another plan, which is to inform the people of Shrek Academy! As long as Karl knew about this, he would definitely not sit back and watch! Because Bibi Dong had communicated with Karl before, he could see that there was a hint of curiosity about the evil spirit master in Karl''s eyes. Although this look disappeared quickly, it was still caught by Bibi Dong. So she is now calculating whether or not to tell Carl about this, and then exchange for some important information. "Bibi Dong, you are really proud of being the Pope of the Spirit Hall! But it is also right, our gods are just a humble little sect. We came to this continent not far away, just to expand our power and disrupt this continent. But who can think about it, you are a bit too stable, and this Soul Master Competition can create opportunities for me. So are you sure not to participate in this once-in-a-lifetime cooperation opportunity? " "Huh! Just like you said, I have my pride, so naturally I won''t cooperate with you. But what did you mean by coming to this continent not too far away? Could it be that you are not from Douluo Continent, but from outside? " Bibi Dong was horrified. Now he knows what Carl said before! According to this analysis, the opponent is 100% evil spirit masters from other continents! It''s just that the other party didn''t answer at this time, just took off the mask, and then smiled without saying a word. Bibi Dong glanced at the sky, calculated the time, and then spoke. "The time for Banzhuxiang has come, and I will ask you one last time if there is anything else. If not, I will leave now. But you can rest assured that I will not disclose to the Heaven Dou imperial family about your matter. So you can continue according to your plan, but I also want to remind you to be careful of the Shrek Academy team! " "Shrek Academy? I have heard about it. It is said that in the last mixed world elite competition, their strength surpassed other spirit masters by a lot. Even your golden generation is defeated by them, so their strength is also very objective. But even so, they are nothing more than normal soul masters, and I am not worried at all. And some time ago, I saw the students participating in Shrek Academy. Although they have two pairs of places, they only sent one team to enter the qualifiers. Although they are all over the forty level, and there are even three fifty level soul masters, they are not worth mentioning to me! " Bibi Dong frowned when he heard Segus''s words. He didn''t expect that the opponent would get the list of entries! This is something Bibi Dong has never had before! It can be seen that this guy has already sneaked into the palace. Had it not been for his fear of revealing his deeds, I''m afraid he would have tried to assassinate Emperor Xueye. But the current Emperor Xue Ye is not so easy to assassinate. Let''s not talk about the protection of the formation, just say that the guards who protect him personally are strong enough to compete with him for a moment. Although there is no Contra among them, the strength is quite strong. What''s more, there are many Title Douluos living inside and outside the Heaven Dou Imperial City. If he is restrained, these title Douluo will come soon. That''s why he wouldn''t be so stupid to start directly. "If that''s the case, then you can do it yourself, that''s all I want to say!" Bibi Dong didn''t know the list they brought, but according to his words, this list is definitely not, Tang San''s list! Because according to the news she got, the worst of Karl''s students is the Soul King! So this list of entries is definitely not Tang San and the others! At this time, Segus looked at Bibi Dong''s back and couldn''t help but sneered, then put on a mask. "They are all extremely ugly people, even wearing a mask of uprightness. Do you think you are something clean? It''s disgusting! But it doesn''t matter if you don''t plan to cooperate, I will force you to cooperate with us then! After all, Wuhun Palace is also one of my goals! Perhaps in the Spirit Hall, there is the secret of our Evil Soul Master breaking through to become Title Douluo, maybe! " "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Gracen laughed loudly, then turned into a cloud of smoke and gradually disappeared. Obviously, his goal is not only Xueye Great, and the emperor of the Star Luo Empire. His bigger goal is the secret of Wuhun Palace! But he obviously underestimated the Spirit Hall, and he didn''t even know that there was Qian Daoliu inside the Hall of Spirits, a demigod town. In his opinion, Bibi Dong, as the Pope, was already the strongest existence in the Wuhun Hall. That''s why he was full of confidence and took Wuhundian as one of his goals! at the same time. Bibi Dong, who had left the church, was heading towards the territory of Shrek Academy outside the imperial city. Although she had a holiday with Shrek Academy, it did not affect her, she was going to target the Evil Soul Master! After all, the evil spirit master is the eternal enemy of human beings and spirit beasts! No matter what Bibi Dong''s plan is, the evil spirit master is the primary target of destruction! Because the other party is too able to reorganize. And more importantly, once the evil spirit master develops, it will be a destructive event for the entire continent! Bibi Dong wants to unify the Douluo Continent, so naturally it is impossible for Evil Soul Master to obstruct his own path! So we must get rid of the other side! Chapter 774： Bibi Dong came to inform "Bibi Dong, what are you doing here at Shrek Academy, is it possible that you want to trouble us again?!" Bibi Dong''s sudden arrival surprised Flanders and the others, but at the same time he was on alert. The three people of the Golden Triangle were standing in three places at this time, and their spirit rings appeared at the same time. Although Carl had already returned to the academy at this time, Bibi Dong didn''t know what he wanted, so it''s better not to disturb him. But Bibi Dong just showed a disdainful expression to these three people, and then said. "Let Karl come out, I have something to say to him. By the way, this matter is about the Evil Soul Master. If he doesn''t come out, the Evil Soul Master who gets it will fly away! " It was the first time Bibi Dong spoke in such a ridiculous tone, which surprised the Flanders. But Yu Xiaogang missed it a little. Because Bibi Dong was not as cold as it is now, but like an ordinary little girl who loves to laugh, likes to make jokes, and is also very lively. But since that happened, Bibi Dong has changed a whole person! Become let Yu Xiaogang never know each other again! "Evil Soul Master, what is that?" Flender asked, and Li Erlong also shook his head, but Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. "I seem to have heard of Evil Soul Master, but I won''t remember it for a while. But I feel that this matter should be serious, so let''s call Karl. " "All right, since you have said that, I will call him now." Flender said, and then he was about to call someone. Although they have a walkie-talkie, they have an agreement that they should not use the walkie-talkie in front of the people in the Wuhun Hall to prevent them from studying the same technology. Therefore, this technology can lead for a period of time, that is, a period of time, at least it can''t allow the Wuhun Palace to acquire this technology now. Otherwise, for them, it would also greatly enhance the strength of the soul master army. But the second after Flander flew out, he flew back again. And besides him, Karl also flew over. In fact, he knew everything about the situation here, but he was actually too lazy to come over. After all, he knew that Bibi didn''t dare to actually do it. In addition, Tang Hao and Dugu Bo were secretly guarding them at this time. Relying on the strength of the two of them, plus a trinity martial arts fusion skill, although it may not be able to defeat Bibi Dong with full firepower, it is enough to make her drink a pot. But when Carl, through seeing and hearing the domineering, heard the words Evil Soul Master, he suddenly came to his spirit, and then immediately flew out. "Bibi Dong, I heard that you have mastered the movement of evil spirit masters, haven''t you?" "Yes or not, all I can say is, I had a face-to-face with the evil spirit master before. And he told me that he had signed up for this Soul Master Competition, and he even planned to cooperate with me to compete for the first place. However, I did not agree to the parties, but what they mean is that they are completely confident to win the first place! In this case, according to my preliminary estimation, the strength of their contestants must at least be at the Soul King level. After all, he is an evil spirit master, and it''s around twenty-five, and it''s normal to reach this level! " Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Carl nodded. "Indeed, the evil spirit master is more than a little bit stronger than the normal one, and even the cultivation speed is twice as fast. But Im a little curious, why dont you work with each other? This is not your style! " Carl said sarcastically. He was obviously curious about Bibi Dong''s approach. In this regard, Bibi Dong snorted coldly, and then explained: "Although we are all enemies, I must also admit that the evil spirit master is the common enemy of all humans and spirit beasts! Therefore, there is no difference between victory and defeat, but the evil spirit master must die, they must not stay in this world, otherwise they will set off a **** storm! And the principle that evil spirit masters follow is that they will kill when they see a creature, and then use the other party''s soul power, flesh and blood, soul and other things that can be used for cultivation. Whether it is humans or soul beasts, they will not let it go. Isn''t this contrary to your philosophy? So even if you don''t plan to participate in this matter, it won''t work. After all, the appearance of the evil spirit master is enough to disturb the continent where we live. More importantly, they are people from other continents, which I can basically be sure of! " Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Carl''s brows wrinkled instead. Because of this matter, it was more serious than he thought. "It seems that I don''t care about this matter. But they plan to participate in the Soul Master Competition, what is going on? In the Soul Master Competition, there seems to be nothing that can attract them, right? " "How come there isn''t, the emperor''s head, isn''t it the biggest temptation?" Bibi Dong sneered and said again. And this time, it was Carl''s turn to be shocked. He really didn''t expect that Evil Soul Master would have played such a big game, and even set the target on the head of the emperor! This is really an exaggeration! And at this time. The system sound also rang. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Ignore Bibi Dongs warning and get five thousand trading points. Option 2: Cooperate with Bibi Dong, eradicate all evil spirit masters, get 30,000 trading points, get freely assignable skill points: 3, get freely assignable attribute points: 3. Choice 3: Rely on yourself and your own power to solve the evil spirit masters crisis, get 60,000 transaction points, get freely assignable skill points: 6, get freely assignable attribute points: 6. Hearing the voice of the system, after Carl thought a little bit, he chose the one with the highest reward! Although it didn''t matter to cooperate with Bibi Dong, he felt that it was too insecure to seek skin from a tiger. Although it will be easier, but you still have to prevent the opponent''s back stab, so forget it. Although the third option is a bit difficult, in Carl''s opinion, it is worth a try. And this task is not impossible to complete, as long as you find the other party''s members, it will do. This Soul Master Competition is the best opportunity! "Bibi Dong, I have received this information, and I also know that you are a person who is not profitable and cannot afford it early. Say, what do you want, as long as it is within my ability, I will try my best to satisfy you. " "I don''t need your satisfaction, I only need you to promise me one thing!" "what''s up?" "Let Tang San and the others participate! I want my disciples to fight against them again, and then defeat them personally! The shame of the last time, I must return it this time! " Hearing Bibi Dong''s words, Carl frowned, and then showed a nuclear smile. "No problem! I promised this challenge!" Chapter 775： Disrupt the plan Carl and Bibi Dong briefly talked, and after the matter about the evil spirit master, she left. The two of them had no common language. This time I was able to talk together, but I still got the light of the evil spirit master. After all, evil spirit masters are the enemies of many spirit masters. Their cultivation method is to absorb a series of human spirit rings, martial souls and other things that can be absorbed for cultivation. Its cultivation method is even more crazy than the group of people in the killing capital. It can be said that it is unscrupulous to the extreme! Even the group of people in the Slaughter City, although they are evil and crazy, they will not directly turn people into their own cultivation materials. From this point of view, the City of Slaughter has become a little cute instead. But it cannot be denied that the City of Slaughter itself is a wrong place, and Carl has no regrets for destroying it. Because according to the method of Slaughter City, sooner or later, they will also become evil spirit masters. Although they still don''t know the cultivation method of evil spirit masters, someone will know one day. So there is nothing wrong with destroying it in advance. After all, this was to prevent them from coming out to harm people, and at the same time to contain the birth of evil spirit masters. But these evil spirit masters from overseas made Carl wrinkle. And according to what Bibi Dong said, they went back to participate in this Soul Master Competition! As for who they were and what they looked like, Bibi Dong did not say. Although she told Evil Soul Master Carl''s information, it didn''t mean that she would tell it all. At least keep a little information, which is also an advantage compared to Bidong. In this regard, Carl can only try his luck at that time. But Bibi Dong has one more condition, that is, she wants Karl''s students to participate in this Soul Master Competition. Originally, Carl didn''t plan to let them compete. There are two reasons. The first is that they have successfully graduated, and their graduation ceremony will be two days later. By then, they will no longer be members of Shrek Academy, so I want them to participate in the competition. Although Karl can force them to participate, it will depend on their own intentions. But this matter, there is a high probability that there is no problem, because some of them have said that if it is possible, they would like to participate in the competition to try the water. After all, this Soul Master Competition has added a lot of powerhouses compared to the previous one. Coupled with the age of the participants, it was adjusted to the maximum 27 years old. So this time, there were also a lot of soul emperors with more than sixty levels participating in the competition. However, Xiao Wu and Tang San were not interested in this competition anymore. Because of the strength of the two of them, they are already at the Soul Sage level, if they go to participate in the competition, it will be a dimensional reduction blow. Bibi Dong knew this very well, after all, Hu Liena and Tang San had lived together for so long. No matter what, she could calculate Tang San''s strength. But even so, Bibi Dong intends to let him participate. The reason is simple, it is a shame! By the way, try to snipe Tang San and kill him in the cradle! This idea of ??Bibi Dong can be imagined by Carl with his feet. However, the specific Tang San and Xiao Wu will not participate, and we will have to wait until tomorrow. Then there is the second one. The reason why they are not going to compete is that once they compete, it will form a dimensionality reduction blow! Except for a few teams, such as Wuhun Palace, as well as the current Star Luo Royal Academy, Emperor Dou Academy, and the Five Elements Academy, they can also have the power of a battle. In other colleges, it is even possible that one or two people will be killed! This is the dimensionality reduction blow! However, during this period, the merged Five Element Academy, Emperor Dou Academy and Xing Luo Royal Academy, have grown a lot, and have learned some of Karl''s teaching methods. In their academies, at least one soul emperor above level sixty has already participated in the competition! And this is only public information. Although I don''t know if there will be more soul emperors, they will have at least one soul emperor each! As for the other contestants, their strength will definitely not be lower than level 50! This is their current capital. Especially the three of the Golden Generation on the side of Wuhun Palace, everyone has reached level 60 or above! The rest of them also possess spirit power above level fifty-five! As for whether there are any other ones above the 60th level, no one can be sure. After all, the Wuhun Palace is also likely to be concealed. If it weren''t for the appearance of the Evil Soul Master, this time the game would very likely have given the Spirit Hall a victory. Because the peripheral members of Shrek Academy are simply not enough for them to fight. These people are still far behind. "Flander, make arrangements for me to see if there is a place to participate in this Soul Master Competition. If there is really no position, arrange Tang San and the others to join the substitute team, so that they can participate in the game in a decent way But before that, we still have to ask Tang San and the others for their opinions. Row. " "Don''t worry Carl, our Shrek Academy, because it was the last champion, we have always retained two teams. This was specially approved by Emperor Xueye. Apart from us, the Tiandou Royal Academy and Xingluo Royal Academy had such qualifications. Even the Wuhun Palace does not have such qualifications, they can only send one team to participate! " "There is such a good thing that I don''t know?" Hearing Flander''s words, Carl was also surprised, because he was completely unaware of this matter. But this is good, if there is a second place, it is worthy of a team of participants. After all, they were too, after a half-year selection process, only ten students from within Shrek Academy were selected as decent students. But compared to Tang San and the elites of other academies, it was still far behind. So this time, Flanders didn''t plan to get a good ranking, but the most important thing is to let them go out and get a long experience. After all, this time, it was the soul master contest that the Great Xueye planned to recruit and thus started. On the Shrek Academy side, it was enough to behave like this, and nothing else was necessary. What people didn''t expect was that the appearance of the evil spirit master disrupted Carl''s plan. It may even disrupt Emperor Xue Ye''s plan, so this matter must be known to the other party as soon as possible! "Flander, you have heard what you said just now. I will explain the evil spirit master''s matter to you in a moment. But before that, there is one more thing, I need you to help me complete it. " "what''s up?" "Collect some herbs to guard against evil spirit masters!" Chapter 776： Decided to participate! Early the next morning. Carl gathered Tang San and others in the square of Shrek Academy. Flender and Tang Hao are not here, nor are Dugu Bo. Last night, Flender had already traveled to the Heaven Dou Empire according to Karl''s instructions to inform the Xueye Great Evil Soul Master. Dugu Bo''s words were because Carl needed some herbs to guard against evil spirit masters. These herbs are not very precious, they are just ordinary herbs, so Carl doesnt take it with him, and then troubles Dugu Bo to run around, buy a little, and by the way, go back to his ice and fire eyes and pick some better ones. Authentic herbs. Then there was Tang Hao. Karl told him, let him go back to Clear Sky Sect, let Clear Sky Sect be born now, and participate in this Soul Master Competition! Carl has been in the Clear Sky School for a while, so it is clear that a large part of the current Clear Sky School''s internal disciples are very powerful! Many of them are about to reach the Soul Emperor level, just one or two levels short, and their age is just right for the competition! Among them, Tang Yixiao''s age is also in full compliance! In addition, one or two of them were also at the Soul Emperor level, and they happened to be 27 years old. So if they let them compete, although it will increase the difficulty, it will also make the evil spirit master very uncomfortable! Because of the power of the Clear Sky Hammer, it happened to restrain the evil spirit master''s evil spirit power! After all, the Clear Sky School is known for its strength, and its destructive power is quite amazing! And more importantly, their power still has a kind of righteousness! It is precisely because of this relatively special awe-inspiring righteousness that the Clear Sky Hammer has suppressed some of the evil forces. So evil spirit masters are very afraid of encountering this type of opponent. Among them, the martial souls of the light system and the angel martial souls of Qian Renxue are all regarded as the nemesis of the evil soul master! Even on Karl''s side, there are Ma Hongjun''s Phoenix Martial Spirit, Tang San''s Second Martial Spirit Clear Sky Hammer, as well as Sword Mad''s own sword intent and Ning Rongrong''s Martial Spirit, all of which can suppress the Evil Soul Master. Especially Ning Rongrong''s Nine Treasure Glazed Pagoda. The light radiating from this martial soul is a very powerful light force. Although it won''t cause any harm to people, it can dispel part of the darkness. Can effectively suppress the power of evil spirit masters. Although not many suppressed, but at least it will make the other party feel very uncomfortable. This is also one of the passive abilities of the Nine Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda, and it is also an ability that the Seven Treasure Glaze Pagoda does not possess. After all, the Nine Treasure Glazed Glazed Pagoda, but a very powerful martial arts spirit, naturally can''t be as simple as two more towers and two more spirit rings. as time flows. Karl''s students gradually got up, and then one by one came to the center of the square. Today is not a graduation ceremony, but tomorrow will be. So they were all awakened from their sleep. They all wanted to sleep in at first, but who knows that Carl will not let them go today. "Mr. Carl, did you have anything to do today? We were called out early in the morning." "That''s right, we were called out before we got enough sleep. It''s really hard to sleep in now." Ma Hongjun and Oscar went one after the other, speaking out the aspirations of everyone. Even the most diligent Tang San and Jianchi could not help but nod their heads. After all, these two people were called out by Karl at the time when they were halfway through cultivation. "I asked you to come out, naturally there are important things. But before that, I want to ask you, does anyone know the evil spirit master? " "Evil Soul Master?" "what is that?" "Can you eat it?" Oscar, Xiaogu and Ma Hongjun take turns playing treasures. The others also looked at each other, only Dai Mubai frowned. After a while, he was uncertain and said: "Evil Soul Master, I seem to have seen it in ancient books, but I''m not sure. Teacher Carl, the characteristic of the evil spirit master, is the spirit power full of evil auras and surrounded by **** power? Does their cultivation method rely on devouring flesh and blood to enhance their strength? " "Yes, that''s it, it''s really a cover for the Star Luo Empire, and I know a lot." Carl nodded in satisfaction, while Dai Mubai scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "It''s okay, I just saw some of them when I was young, and now I almost forget them. But Teacher Carl, why do you mention the evil spirit master now? Could it be that the other party showed up? " "Yes, the evil spirit master has indeed appeared!" "what?!" Hearing Karl''s words, everyone was taken aback. When they heard Dai Mubai''s words just now, they had already realized that Evil Soul Master might be a very bad existence. But they had never heard of it, which meant that the evil spirit master was probably extinct. But Carl said that the evil spirit master has reappeared! This is a bit intriguing! Next, Carl gave them popular science, about the evil spirit master. It took almost half an hour before he explained the basic situation of the evil spirit masters and what they were going to do. "Now you understand the evil spirit master and some of their plans. So is anyone willing to participate in this Soul Master Competition? This time the Soul Master Competition is definitely more dangerous than the last one, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t participate. But I want to remind you that if you participate, you will not only be attacked by the Evil Soul Master, but also be blocked by the Spirit Hall, so I thought about it and answered me. " At this point, Carl paused for a while, then continued. "Originally, I didn''t plan to let you participate. After all, you will no longer be students of Shrek Academy starting tomorrow. So this matter is entirely voluntary, and I will not force you to participate. You can rest assured. " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone looked at each other again. They didn''t speak, they just looked at Carl silently and began to think. But when everyone was thinking, Xiao Wu was the first to take a step forward. "Brother Carl, I didn''t want to participate before because I think this competition will be boring. But the Great Xueye helped us so much, and the evil spirit master is likely to hurt the lives of innocent people. So I plan to participate! As for graduation or something, let him postpone it, I don''t care! " Xiao Wu was the first to express his position, which Carl did not expect. Then after Xiao Wu finished speaking, Dugu Yan and Ning Rongrong immediately stood up and expressed their willingness to participate! Seeing the three female voices stand up, others also raised their hands to express their participation! In the end, only Tang San was left. He stared at Karl silently, and then asked a question. "Teacher Carl, if evil spirit masters are flooded, what will happen to this world?" "What will happen... probably it will be destroyed!" "In that case, I participate! In order to eliminate the evil spirit master!" Chapter 777： Was tracked "Very well, since you all agree to participate, then I will help you sign up. However, due to the restrictions of the rules, you also need to participate in the qualifiers one month later to enter the top 32. So let''s do your best. Although you are very good, this time there are many teams, and the rest time has been reduced. It is also easy to overturn. But we don''t need to compete for too many places. After all, there are 16 qualifiers this time, and the top two in each of them will enter the finals. And you can rest assured that this game will put the strong teams in each division. In other words, you will not fight against the Tiandou Royal Academy, Xingluo Royal Academy or even Wuhundian Academy, and other academies. So when the time comes, you can completely reserve your strength depending on the situation, especially Xiao Wu and Tang San, try not to make a move if you can. Your level advantage must be retained to at least the top thirty-two! " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone nodded in agreement. But Dugu Goose asked a more critical question. "What if we meet the evil spirit master team?" "Evil Soul Master..." Hearing this question, Carl frowned, then smiled. "If this happens to you, then fight to death!" Hearing Karl''s answer, everyone smiled. Then Carl was here again, talking about a few precautions and their plans. The precautions for the game are the same as before, that is, you can''t kill people, and you can''t carry soul guides and other foreign objects. And now the sword idiot does not need to report. Because he had completely integrated the Seven Star Sword into his spirit ring and became a part of his body. This is the benefit brought by his sixth spirit ring. It can even increase the strength of Jianzhu''s own body. This spirit ring is indeed very powerful! Even Karl had to admit this. In addition, Carl also stated his plans. Although there is only a plan outline, the specific content will not be determined until the beginning of the finals. But now you must tell them in advance to avoid losing money! And one of them is the most important. That is, in addition to defeating the evil spirit master, the person who will also defeat the spirit hall! This is something that must be done! Tang San and the others also promised that they would do their best when facing the Spirit Hall! Afterwards, Carl also said that he would try his best to let Clear Sky School be born. Although the competition will restrict the sect to participate, it must have an academy. However, under the Haotian School, there is indeed an inconspicuous small academy called the Blacksmith Academy. This academy, under the banner of a blacksmith, did indeed cultivate the Clear Sky Hammer! And this college never enrolls students, just put up a sign. It is precisely because of this that almost no one at the Blacksmith Academy has heard of it! But their true bodies are the famous Clear Sky School! So if they can be invited out, this will be a very big blow to the evil spirit master team! Even on the side of the Martial Soul Palace, you have to be cautious. After all, Clear Sky School is not a vegetarian! Finally, Carl announced the graduation ceremony, which was temporarily cancelled. The actual graduation ceremony will be held after the soul master contest is over. At that time, a more grand ceremony will be held for them, and at the same time they will be celebrated for winning the first place in the Soul Master Competition. If they didnt get the first place, then Im sorry, but Carl wont allow them to graduate! This is the death order Carl gave them! Strive for first! Tang San and the others also agreed excitedly. Since they were able to get the first place last time, their strength has doubled this time! If they can''t get the first place, they are indeed not eligible to graduate. Although the strength is up to the standard, but the performance is not up to the standard, this is not qualified to graduate! In this way, after Carl made some plans for them, he left here and went to Heaven Dou Imperial City to register for them to participate in the competition. By the way, he also chatted with Emperor Xue Ye about the evil spirit master. Emperor Xue Ye was very open about this, because in his opinion, as long as Karl''s students were willing to participate, they would be fine. After all, Emperor Xue Ye would only personally present awards to the first-placed team. The other teams all came up by the teacher and went to Prince Xue Xing to accept the award. So this difference is still there. At the same time Karl also asked about the list. However, due to the huge list, it is still being counted, so Carl can''t see it either. In this way, Carl chatted here for a while, and it was already evening when he left. In this regard, Carl did not stay here, but chose to go back. Flander had gone back before, he still had his own things to do, of course he left earlier. Afterwards, Carl left the Heaven Dou Imperial City without any rush and flew towards Shrek Academy. However, on his way back, he noticed a breath that is not easy to detect and this breath, at least at the Contra level, besides this breath is also a bit strange, similar to a normal spirit master, It''s a bit different. If it were changed to another Title Douluo, even a Super Douluo would not necessarily be able to discover the existence of the opponent. Because of this breath, it is too weak. Carl also noticed something was wrong, and then turned on the domineering look, carefully observed, and then discovered the source of that breath, in the shadow not far away! As long as there is a shadow, there is the other side''s existence! In addition, it is evening now, so he can look for him unscrupulously in the dark night! Shadow is not equal to shadow. Because the shadow is limited by the light, if there is no light, then the shadow will not exist. But the shadow is different. Even if there is no light, shadows still exist. For example, if there is no light in a corner, then there is shadow in this corner. And this shadow, there is no shadow! This is the situation in the evening now. The sun has slowly gone down the mountain. Shadows can be seen everywhere! As long as it is such a corner, all kinds of shadows are visible at any time! However, Carl also found that when he came to a plain, this feeling of being tracked became much weaker and even disappeared. Because the plain doesn''t have that kind of shadow, and the other party probably wouldn''t dare to come into Carl''s faint shadow. That''s why he stopped at the plain and didn''t continue tracking. And this also made Carl sure that the opponent''s goal is himself! So he pretended not to know, did not return to Shrek Academy, but came to the outer area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest! As expected! This unknown Contra followed up again! Chapter 778： Evil Soul Master! "It''s almost here." Carl came to the outskirts of the Star Dou Great Forest, stopped here, and landed on the treetops aside. At this moment, he kept his eyes fixed in the shadow not far behind him. But soon, the breath in this shadow disappeared without a trace. It''s just that Carl''s perception ability is also very strong, and he immediately discovered the other party''s new hiding place. The other party saw Carl''s gaze, followed him, and immediately changed to a new place. But Carl''s eyes have been staring at each other, and he has never left! This also allows the other party to understand that he has been discovered! "You really deserve to be a teacher from Shrek Academy. The news that our God Spirit Sect inquired about said that you are a peerless Douluo of level ninety-nine. Now it looks really extraordinary! My ability, even Bibi Dong, a level ninety-eight super Douluo, couldn''t see it, but you discovered it, which is really surprising. " With a hoarse voice appeared. A man wearing a black robe and a black mask slowly emerged from the shadows, at the same time. The spirit ring on his body also appeared in Karl''s eyes. White, yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black and black, a very non-standard spirit ring configuration, appeared in front of Karl. If he put aside the first white spirit ring, and then added a black spirit ring, that would be the most standard configuration. But it is a pity that his first spirit ring is the white ten-year spirit ring! The power of this spirit ring is basically very weak, and it is difficult to exert any power. It wasn''t until his second spirit ring started that this gradually became normal. But compared to the spirit ring with the normal configuration, his configuration is really a bit bad. If it is a normal spirit master, facing a spirit master like him, you can''t say sling, but there is no problem in defeating the other party. But that is only for ordinary soul masters. The man in front of Carl is an evil spirit master, and he cannot be judged by common sense! Even if his current spirit ring is very substandard, it does not mean that his strength is very poor! After all, evil spirit masters have the strength to exceed ten levels and defeat their opponents! This is the case unless it is a Spirit Douluo level facing a Titled Douluo level soul master. So if you use this method to convert, the evil spirit master in front of you, although he doesn''t seem to be very strong, he can at least fight beyond the fifth level! And Carl can probably tell that the spirit power level on his body is fluctuating up and down at level eighty-one! This is the special feature of the evil spirit master. Although their strength is strong, most of their own strength comes from others. So this caused their spirit power to be eroded, become wicked, and even unstable. It is precisely because of this that ordinary people can''t figure out their rank at all. Therefore, the evil spirit master also uses this to confuse the enemy, weaken the opponent''s strength in a disguised form, and make him cast a rat-avoidance weapon. Although the true strength of the Evil Soul Master can be discovered after contact, but at the very beginning, the Evil Soul Master uses this method, which is quite bluffing. "Evil soul master, right? If you don''t hide, you still dare to appear in front of me. Isn''t this afraid of death?" "Jie Jie Jie Jie, although your level is ninety-nine, you can''t kill me!" Hearing this, Carl raised his eyebrows and felt a little amused. "Are you so sure?" "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I fought Title Douluo several times, killed many Title Douluo, and escaped from the hands of many Super Douluo. Although you are a peerless Douluo at level ninety-nine, you still can''t kill me! But naturally I am not your opponent, so this time I am not here to fight, but to find you to get back what belongs to us! " "What belongs to you?" Hearing what he said, Karl frowned, then took out the Dagger Soul Guidance Device. "This is what you mean?" "Yes, besides that, there is also the Soul Guidance Cannon to hand over!" "You give it to you? How old are you!" Hearing this inexplicable speech from the other party, Carl wanted to give him a circle. Because of this guy, it is so inexplicable. "Jie Jie Jie Jie, Karl, if you don''t give it, you are at your own risk! Although we can''t touch you, the students of Shrek Academy..." The Evil Soul Master Hua didn''t finish speaking, he immediately felt that a powerful reality came from Karl''s body! at the same time. There is also a more evil aura than him, which surrounds him! After feeling this breath, the Evil Soul Master''s triumphant aura completely changed! "How is it possible! Why do you, a normal soul master, have such a powerful and evil aura!" "If you say, this is my own, do you believe it?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, then he took out his Hades, and gently slashed into the air. Next second! The arm of this evil soul master was immediately taken off! Even if he is shrouded in shadow , there is no way to escape Karl''s slash! "How is it possible? My martial soul can make me imaginary, and powerless attacks are completely useless to me. How did you attack me!" "Physical attack is ineffective? This is ridiculous! But I also understand why you say I can''t hurt you anymore. It turns out that you rely on this ability to survive! " Hearing the ridiculous tone of the other party, Carl couldn''t help but said mockingly. "In that case, let me tell you, my attack can cut through space. Therefore, the blur is not valid for me, as long as you are still in this world, I can attack your body! " Hearing Karl''s explanation, the man took a breath. Then in the next second, there was a sharp pain coming from his lower body! Carl has cut off his right leg by the root! "Want to start with my students? Do you have this capital?" Carl sneered, then walked gently to the other person, showing a sneer. "Now I ask you to answer!" "Tell me, where is your nest!" "I won''t say it!" The man roared, resisting the pain of his body and turning into nothingness, and attacked Carl! Facing this kind of offensive, Carl just waved Hades lightly and cut it down easily! The eighty-one evil spirit master had no power to fight back in front of Karl! "Go ahead, as long as you say it, I will give you a happy one." Carl showed a devilish smile and drew closer. The opponent''s hands and feet have been completely cut off at this time! He has become a stick! But he still didn''t say, instead he gathered his spirit power all over his body, and then burst out! After feeling this power, Carl frowned slightly, then released the **** breath to protect himself. Chapter 779： Blew up "You actually chose to blew up? This evil soul master is still a bit courageous. But depending on the situation, the other party obviously underestimated me, so this kind of thing happened. If they realize that one of their personnel has died, I am afraid they will become nervous. What a pity, I would have a look at the future if I knew it, as long as I knew that the other party was going to blew himself up, I would never let him succeed. It''s still careless! Evil soul masters are not afraid of death, this is a very important message. There is also the Spiritual Sect. Bibi Dong didn''t tell me before that there is another sect among these evil spirit masters! " Carl said to himself. After the smoke dissipated, a huge pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared around him! At the location of this deep pit, only the place where Karl was intact. As for other places, they have been completely destroyed. The depth of this pothole is at least ten meters! But that Mingxie Soul Master had no bones left, nothing left. It seems that the other party deliberately left his bones out of existence in order to prevent Karl from getting information. It can also be seen from this that the working style of this group of evil spirit masters is very cruel! This is true whether it is to the enemy or to yourself! It''s just that they picked the wrong person. If you change to another Title Douluo, maybe there is really nothing to do with him. After all, this virtual ability was already enough to cause about 90% of Title Douluo to cause no harm to him. Unfortunately, he chose to follow Karl. If this happens, he will be ready to be beheaded! ... at the same time. In an unknown village on the other side. A man looked at the dark candlelight in the room, and suddenly one went out. Seeing this scene, the man frowned, then sighed. "The three elders sacrificed. It seems that we all underestimated Shrek and Karl. The life-saving ability of the three elders, even if I admire the existence, his ability is actually very strong. But this Carl, worthy of a ninety-ninth-level peerless Douluo, could have let him leave without fighting back. It was really amazing. " The man sighed, then took off his hood and mask, and slightly closed his eyes in silence for him. If Bibi Dong were here, he would definitely recognize this bald man, the one who had chatted with her about half-joy kung fu before, the leader of the gods, Segus! He already knew the sacrifices of his own men. So he started to gather other members, don''t go out for now, just prepare for battle with peace of mind. The most important thing is that they will not provoke Shrek Academy for the time being. After all, this place has Karl in charge. Even Seggs didn''t dare to say that he could survive in Carl''s hands. When other people heard it, they had to agree, after all, they didn''t want to be wiped out before they appeared. As long as they arrive, after participating in the Soul Master Competition. Due to the rules of the game, no one else would do anything to them, even if Karl was the same. Otherwise, their team will be disqualified from the competition, and at the same time, his side can still be beaten. So the Soul Master Competition is their biggest umbrella. As for before this, they will definitely have to fight, and they will not be able to find their hiding place. ... at the same time. Carl has returned to Shrek Academy, and has called Flender to a meeting. When he encountered the evil spirit master today, he informed everyone present and told them to increase patrols to prevent the evil spirit master from invading. not only that. All students'' extracurricular activities, each time led by two teachers, become led by five teachers! And the leader of the teacher, the strength can not be less than sixty! At the same time, at least three walkie-talkies should be allocated to them to facilitate contact with the college! Although doing so will affect the distribution of teaching resources, it can only be done for the safety of students. But if Carl knew that the evil spirit master had already stopped, he would probably not make this arrangement either. that''s all. Time passed slowly. Tang Hao also returned from Haotianzong and brought the contestants. Carl knew all the people he brought back, and there were ten people in total, including Tang Yixiao. And the strength of ten people is also very powerful! Including Tang Yixiao, there are a total of four soul emperors above level sixty! As for the remaining six people, they are all above level fifty-five! Even the weakest person has a spirit power level of fifty-six! This shows how many geniuses the Clear Sky School has hidden! Their appearance will definitely disrupt this game! Then Tang Hao took them to sign up. Now that the registration deadline is less than three days away, he has to hurry up. But when they left, the members of the first team of Shrek Academy took a deep breath. Because they found that their strength, which they considered to be very good, was completely turned into a scum in front of this group of people! They knew that they were not the opponent of Tang San and others so there was nothing to compare. But suddenly a group of strangers appeared, and they were still so strong, which made them really unacceptable! But the fact is! "I didn''t expect that those people from the Clear Sky School would actually come. I just don''t know what kind of capacity they are participating in this time. " The corners of Tang San''s mouth raised slightly. Seeing the people of the Clear Sky School again, he felt more cordial. After all, he also received a lot of care in the Clear Sky School. In addition to being embarrassed at the beginning, he was respected by the Clear Sky School disciples later. "Don''t worry, Tang Hao has discussed with me before. They are participating as the Blacksmith Academy. Although the Clear Sky Hammer was reborn, everyone knew that they were the disciples of Clear Sky School. But the identity they proclaimed to the outside world was not the Clear Sky School, but just the Blacksmith Academy. " "It seems that Uncle, he still doesn''t want to be born, otherwise, I feel that he will lead the team personally instead of letting my father help lead the team." Tang San sighed. Carl didn''t say anything. Because Tang Xiao really didn''t plan to be born. This is a rule set by himself, and naturally it is impossible to break it easily. But helping Carl on the platform is also to resist Wuhun Hall and Evil Soul Master, he is willing to let the sect disciples come out for experience. Because only in this way can we better help them grow. "By the way, Tang San, you guys should also prepare. In two days, I will let your second team compete with the members of the first team. Although it is a bit bullying, letting them see the overwhelming power in advance is also good for their growth. " Hearing Carl''s words, Ma Hongjun and others suddenly showed malicious smiles. On the other hand, the members of the first team have turned into bitter faces! Chapter 780： Carls speech "Now I announce that the elite disciples from the outer courtyard of Shrek Academy, the friendship exchange competition with the disciples of the inner courtyard, will begin now!" With Carl''s announcement, everyone in the room boiled over. Shrek Academy has its own exclusive martial arts field. Although it is not very big, it is enough to hold Shrek Academy, nearly two thousand students. After all, Shrek Academy has not many students now. They are just famous, but there may not be anyone who really wants to send their children here to be tortured. After all, not everyone is qualified to be a monster, and even some of them are not accepted by Shrek Academy. So there were less than two thousand people, and it was Shrek Academy that only joined the Shrek Academy after careful selection during this period of time. Except for the five or six hundred students who originally belonged to the Blue Tyrant Academy at the beginning, the others were added from the back, one after another. However, it can also be seen from here that the people who were in the Blue Tyrant Academy before are considered to be affected by the merger of the academy. After all, some of them did not meet the enrollment requirements, but they still got in. As for whether they can graduate, it depends on their abilities. Even if you can''t graduate, it''s not a bad thing to stay in the college, at least you don''t have to go out and do all kinds of drudgery. It is also thought that Shrek Academy has such favorable conditions, so this academy has the lowest dropout rate among all academies! Because they have almost no students who dropped out! That''s why the number of students keeps increasing, and every student maintains a very high enthusiasm. It''s no different from when you first entered the students. But their enthusiasm and happiness do not represent the mood of some people. Because at this time, the members of Shrek''s team had all turned into bitter faces. Since ten days ago, Karl said that they were going to compete with Shrek Second Team, which was when Tang San and the others were competing. These people are all dumbfounded. They all knew how far they were from Tang San and the others. Even if they were to play an auxiliary soul master Oscar, they would not necessarily be able to win! This is the gap between them! "You are all cheering up, you are members of the Shrek team, don''t give me downcast, what is this like?" When Flander saw the members he had selected, they were all downcast, and suddenly a little speechless. "President Flanders, we also want to cheer up, but how should we fight against them? Isn''t this just for abuse?" The captain of a team said everyone''s aspirations at this time. Because they all know that they and others cannot be opponents of the other party at all. But Flander pushed his glasses and smiled. "Well, as long as you can defeat one of their members, I will give you a reward! The more you defeat, the more rewards you get. Are you satisfied now? " Hearing Flander''s words, everyone suddenly raised their heads, looking at him with bright eyes. "President Flanders, what''s the reward you are talking about?" "Haha, what exactly it is, you will know at that time, and I''m sure you will like it!" Flander smiled mysteriously, which immediately refreshed everyone. Carl and the others nearby couldn''t help but smile at each other when they saw this familiar smile. Don''t talk about Karl, even Tang San and the others know what Flander''s smile means. After all, they have known Flander for a longer time, so knowing that once he shows this smile, it means that he has calculated something and has a deceptive plan. As for the people who were pitted this time, it was obviously these members of the first team. "Okay, there is no need to say so much, now we will start to compete. This competition is very simple, it is a one-on-one single-player battle. After the ten people on one side have all lost, I will heal all of you and then play a team game. Although you will think that this is a fuss, it is not necessary at all. But I just want you to see how far the students I brought out are from you! " Karl''s voice gradually became louder. He said this deliberately, because now there are more students and more opinions. For this, Carl must find a way to make them shut up. "Didn''t you people always say that you are eligible to enter the inner courtyard? Yes, some of you are indeed qualified to enter the inner courtyard. Basically all members of a team are qualified, but this does not mean that they can come in and learn. There is nothing you can learn if you maintain an arrogant attitude. Although you are very clear about the gap between yourself and your opponents, I still don''t see your humility and restraint. Therefore, in this competition, in addition to letting you see the strength of my students, the more important thing is to tell you that the inner courtyard is not so easy to enter! " Hearing what Carl said, everyone looked at each other immediately. Even the members of a team broke out in a cold sweat at this time. They do, as Carl said, they think they have the capital to enter the inner court, so they are more arrogant. Even if they can clearly recognize the gap between themselves and Tang San and others, this kind of arrogant attitude has already been cultivated, and it can''t be changed at all for the time being. So Carl directly used the simplest and most rude method, which is to let people of their same age fight against them, so as to frustrate their spirit! Only in this way can this group of people recognize reality clearly, otherwise it will be difficult to bring them back no matter what kind of preaching. After all, not everyone, like Tang San and the others, has been receiving Karl''s education. Those who join halfway are the most difficult to educate! "Not just the members of the first team, all the academies present are listening to me! You can join Shrek Academy, which proves that you are geniuses. But this does not mean that you have capital and pride, because there are monsters above genius! The so-called genius is just a stepping stone for monsters! If you are satisfied with this, this will be the case for the rest of your life, and there will be no progress at all! So todays battle has been shown to me, and I will let you know what overwhelming power is! " Carl''s voice fell, and the audience was silent, even Flander didn''t dare to speak casually. Although he is the dean, in front of Carl, he is more like an ordinary faculty and staff. On the other hand, Carl is more like the dean. "Okay, I''ll stop here, and leave it to you to Flander." After seeing the atmosphere on the court, Carl left here and retreated into the auditorium. Apart from Karl, Liu Erlong, Yu Xiaogang and Tang Hao are all here. And the ten people from the Clear Sky School were also here to watch the battle. Chapter 781： First battle! Oscar! "Ahem, everyone is ready to start the first game now. Give each of you one minute to start selecting members to play. After one minute, you will come to the court immediately after hearing my words, otherwise it will be deemed as an automatic abstention and you will be replaced by the next person! Also, pay attention to the strength of your shots, and don''t hurt the other party. This is for you, don''t laugh! " Flander briefly spoke about the rules, and then glared at Ma Hongjun. This guy didn''t put Flander''s words in his ears, and then he was scolded. "Who shall we send out first? Should I go or Zhu Zhuqing?" Ma Hongjun asked. Among the people present, apart from the two auxiliary spirit masters, only he and Zhu Zhuqing had the lowest levels. Even if it is a small bone, it is still fifty-nine level. According to his plan, he intends to break through to the sixtieth level on the eve of the final, and then give everyone a surprise! Therefore, his strength cannot be calculated according to the normal soul king, he must be regarded as the soul emperor. Therefore, besides him, there are currently two battle-type soul masters, who are more than fifty-level. "Why don''t you let me come first, after all, I also have a little fighting ability, just to test how deep their water is." Oscar offered to ask. His current strength is level fifty-five, and among the auxiliary spirit masters, he is considered a very talented existence. But he is Chairman Wu''s soul master after all, and it would be difficult to win if he played. "Oscar, I know you have become a lot stronger, but in this kind of competition, you still don''t want to play?" Hearing Ma Hongjun''s persuasion, Oscar shook his head, then grabbed Ma Hongjun''s hand and made a small mouth directly. "Sigh! It hurts, what are you doing!" "Let your blood use it!" Oscar chuckled, then walked straight up. Because he had been alone for too long, after leaving the team at this time, his body suddenly exuded a breath like a beast! The appearance of this breath changed Ma Hongjun''s face. "Is this still the Oscar I know? How did it completely change?" "It seems that the experience of his alone time has changed him a lot, otherwise, he will not be what he is now." Tang San said. This feeling was familiar to him, because he had been alone for a while. That kind of loneliness, and the vigilance that must be guarded at all times, must be maintained at all times, otherwise it is easy to be eaten by other people! So Tang San felt the same about Oscar''s situation. After all, he spent this way before Karl went to the killing capital. "Tang San, do you think he will lose in the first round?" Dai Mubai asked, Tang San shook his head and replied: "I feel that he will have to lose at least the second or third round. With Oscar''s current strength, as long as the fifth spirit ability is used properly, even a soul emperor level opponent can fight for a fight, let alone a soul king level opponent like him. However, the soul master of the food system is still at a congenital disadvantage in terms of combat, so I am not very optimistic that he can win too many games. " When Tang San said this, Dai Mubai and others also nodded. Their current thinking is basically the same. But Oscar is full of confidence here. "Come on, let me see how well your team is!" Seeing that Oscar was the one who played, the first one to play was directly dumbfounded. In order to improve their chances of winning, the first person sent out was the Soul King with a strength of up to fifty-third level! And he is also the fourth-ranked existence among the ten people in spirit power! But it''s a pity that among the members of a team, there is only the strength of the team leader, who is of the Soul King level. The other members are all forty-level soul sects. From this we can see how big the gap between them is! But they are still young, and everyone is considered a good player who can leapfrog. Even some soul kings are not their opponents. It is precisely because of this that they were able to pass the Flanders selection and qualify for the first team. But to compete with such strength, to be honest, getting a top ten is considered a good result. After all, the rules this time were somewhat different from those of the last Soul Master Competition. In addition, all the powerful enemies are on the stage. Even the Clear Sky School has appeared, so their side is basically equivalent to sparring. But it doesn''t matter. After experiencing today''s blow, it doesn''t matter if they experience a blow in the follow-up. Anyway, the age of these people is not more than 23 years old, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. Look back on the playing field. This more than forty-level soul sect, facing the fifty-fifth level of the soul king auxiliary soul master Oscar, chose to strike first! His martial spirit is a mutant bear, with great power. But the shortcomings are also obvious, that is, a little lack of speed. UU reading But he used his flexibility to make up for the lack of speed. It''s just that no matter what he does, there is no way to meet Oscar. This situation made him feel a little anxious. Although there is a gap between the soul king and the soul sect, it is not too bad, a situation that can''t even be touched. This is all that Oscar''s basic skills are very solid, and the physical skills that Carl asked him to practice have also been fully practiced at home. It is precisely because of this that he looks so elegant! But this man, although he could not beat the Oscar, it is difficult for the Oscar to hurt the opponent. This is where the auxiliary soul master is embarrassed. Without the help of spirit guides or hidden weapons, auxiliary spirit masters would really have no attack methods at all. Although Oscar has mastered the method of condensing spirit power in the body, he can even use the spirit ring to explode. But if every time he faces the enemy, he uses this kind of more extreme moves, it will consume too much for himself! This is the natural defect of the auxiliary system spirit master, it is difficult to directly participate in the battle. But Oscar now has the fifth spirit ring, which gives him the capital to fight anyone! "Are you ready? It''s almost ready!" For about three minutes, Oscar used his agile pace to avoid the opponent''s attack every time. At the same time, he also used this time to see clearly the opponent''s moves, and at the same time forced out all the opponent''s spirit abilities! In this way, he had mastered all the information, and then released his fifth spirit ability, imitating Ma Hongjun''s return spirit! Although he could not release Ma Hongjun''s spirit ability, relying only on his own spirit power and the strength of the Phoenix Martial Spirit was enough to cause great harm to the opponent! Chapter 782： Fight without suspense "Aren''t you Sausage Wuhun, why..." Seeing the flame phoenix suddenly appeared, the man was shocked, but Oscar did not explain. He just smiled slightly, then released the power of the martial soul, and started to burn the opponent! The powerful martial soul power made the other party miserable. However, Oscar couldn''t use spirit abilities, which caused his strength to be weaker. that''s all. He took advantage of Wuhun''s own abilities and tortured the opponent for about ten minutes before he defeated him! However, Oscar himself was breathing heavily, which obviously took a lot of effort. When everyone saw this scene, they all sucked in the hot air. Due to the Phoenix Martial Spirit''s left and right, the air in the entire arena became hot and dry. But no one cares about this. They are more concerned about why Oscar can use other people''s martial arts! Regarding this, Oscar specifically explained that it was his fifth spirit ability, which could imitate other people''s spirits, but could not use it. As for the duration, it depends on his own soul power. As long as the soul power is exhausted, this state will naturally be lifted. However, Oscar himself can be dismissed directly, but after dismissal, there is no way to continue to imitate, but new blood is needed. Although this ability has many side effects, it can also give Oscars the ability to save lives at critical moments. Even when the enemy thinks that Oscar does not have the ability to resist, and thus underestimates him, he will kill the opponent! These are all possible operations! And the strength that Oscar has shown right now is not weaker than any soul king at all! But Tang San sighed. He looked up at Oscar a little bit, thus forgetting the opponent''s ability, and he needed his own soul power to support it. He originally thought that with Oscar''s strength, he could compete against the Soul Emperor, but now it seems that it is almost impossible. Because Oscar''s own soul power reserve is not very sufficient. Coupled with this auxiliary ability, there is a very powerful side effect, that is, double the consumption of soul power! That''s why Oscar has such a situation. But it does not matter. Oscar''s ability is more than this one! He also has the Devil Fruit ability given by Karl! "Now the second student is on the court!" As Flanders'' voice fell, the next battle continued! This time, the first team also noticed that Oscar was not easy to solve, so the captain chose to play in person! He is also a battle spirit master of the Force Attack system, and Wuhun is a huge mammoth with very powerful strength, which can be said to be both offensive and defensive. Although his level is only fifty-two, he has defeated the fifty-seventh-level soul king! Such strength is enough to be called the strongest in Shrek Outer Court! But now, he has to challenge an auxiliary spirit master who consumes more than half of his spirit power. This is really a humiliation to him! "Unexpectedly, the students in the inner courtyard, even if the auxiliary departments are so powerful, it seems that I still look at you with a smile!" "You don''t have to compliment us. This is all taught by Teacher Carl. Without him, we wouldn''t have the strength we have now." Oscar didn''t boast, because he knew that he could still stand here now, it was entirely Carl''s credit. Without him, Oscar would have become a handful of bones in the Far North. But this captain obviously didn''t understand Oscar''s words, so he just snorted, thinking that this was Oscar''s unnecessary modesty. "In that case, I want to see how much power you can exert! Although it was said that as a war spirit master of the assault type, it was very embarrassing to bully an auxiliary spirit master of the food type. But your strength is so strong, even if I work hard, no one will have any opinions. So you have to be careful, I won''t be merciful! " "Don''t worry, you won''t hurt me, and don''t show mercy under your hands at all." The corners of Oscar''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a confident smile. His smile made the captain''s face a little unsightly. So without any hesitation, he exploded his spirit ring directly, and then rushed up! I saw a powerful force passing through the ground to Oscar''s body. This is exactly one of the opponent''s spirit abilities, it can tremble the earth while running! As long as the opponent''s feet are still connected to the ground, they will continue to be hurt! Relying on this ability, he killed many more than forty-level soul sects in seconds, and even those who were also the soul king could suffer a lot of damage! After all, normal people need to be down-to-earth, and only a few people have the ability to fly. But unfortunately, Oscar is one of those few people! After he felt this unidentified tremor, his nervous reflex told him that this kind of attack was very dangerous, so he swallowed the sausage without hesitation and grew a pair of illusory wings! This is Oscar, the beast intuition that was trained in the Far North. Although it''s not as domineering as Carl''s seeing and hearing, it can be considered dangerous to avoid in advance. This trick is much more reliable than relying on experience and visual capture. Even some of the soul power perception is not as good as his current beast intuition. After all, this is the ability that is exercised in the daily life and death experience, which is naturally much stronger than the average ability. After he flew into the sky, the captain was dumbfounded! Because most of his attacks are carried out on the ground, if Oscar is in the air, his strength will be lost by half! But Oscar didn''t care what the other party thought. Since he has the air superiority, he must not miss it! So he did not hesitate to release the phoenix flames, attacked the opponent, tried to injure it, and then retired! But the captain has thick skin. Especially the spirit ability brought by his black spirit ring made his whole body become black, immune to all physical attacks! In other words, this kind of flame has no effect on him! Even the high temperature can make him feel pain, but as long as it doesn''t hurt himself, it doesn''t matter! After all, he is accustomed to pain, because pain training is one of the training after all in Shrek Academy. The purpose is to get used to being beaten. After all, as a strong person, if the strength is weakened too much because of injury and pain, then this person is not worthy to be called a strong person! This is also one of Karl''s ideas, and Flanders has passed it down well and carried it forward! "It''s a bit difficult, but even so, it''s not a concern!" The corners of Oscar''s mouth raised slightly, his hands suddenly assumed a special posture, and then only an invisible wall fell from the sky! In a crash! A square pothole was sunken in the ground! The captain was directly pressed inside and couldn''t get up at all! Chapter 783： The highlight of the auxiliary department! The devil fruit that Carl gave to Oscar before was the barrier fruit. So Oscar used this ability to mix well in the Far North, after all, he has the ability to save his life. In the end, if it weren''t because the injury was really too serious, he wouldn''t be able to lie down, and he wouldn''t even be able to use the fruit power. The current Oscar is his strongest state! Even if his fifth spirit ability can''t last long enough, he still has the fruit ability to use! Just because of the rules of the world, the fruit power is in this world, and it is not physical power but soul power that is consumed. Therefore, in order to save spirit power, Oscar disarmed the fifth spirit ability directly, but instead used the ability of the barrier fruit to continuously oppress the opponent! This is the extent of his fruitful ability development. The current Oscars can not only create barriers, but can even manufacture them in all directions without dead ends. Even presenting a barrier in the air and smashing it on the enemy is not a problem! Just to do so requires a condition, that is, Aosta must vacate in advance. Otherwise, this trick cannot be achieved. After all, the barrier fruit can only appear in an area around him, and cannot be made from further away. But once the barrier is made, it can be separated a great distance. This is the conclusion he came out through experiments, so he invented this trick, a trick that fell from the sky! And the one trick also worked. Directly smashed this captain! Then he was out. Everyone else did not expect that Oscar could do this step. A spirit master of the auxiliary system, unexpectedly could be so powerful. Is this Carls student? Everyone looked at each other, all admiring Oscar and Carl. Because of Oscar''s performance, it is really amazing! If they hadn''t known that Oscar was an auxiliary spirit master of the food system, they might have thought that Oscar would be a very powerful spirit master of the assault system. that''s all. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Oscar ate a sausage and began to restore his spirit power. Due to the restrictions of the rules, the Devil Fruit in this world not only needs to consume soul power, but its consumption is twice as much as normal soul power! This is why, at first, Oscar preferred to activate the fifth spirit ability instead of directly opening the devil fruit. Because this consumption is really too big, even larger than the consumption of the fifth spirit ability. This is the rule of the world. Although the devil fruit is also a rule-based power, and there are system bonuses, side effects can be ignored. But after being used by people in this world, in order to enable them to gain abilities, they can only accept the limitations of this world. Otherwise, the devil fruit will not be effective. This is the answer Carl got from the system. But this is only for the aboriginal people of this world, this rule is invalid for Karl. He has a system by his side, and the system has already helped him transform the rules in advance. His spirit power level and spirit ring are the best proof. This is why Karl can use his abilities at will. On the other hand, when other people use the Devil Fruit ability, they will still double the consumption. However, this phenomenon can also exercise the upper limit of their spirit power reserve. When they become Title Douluo or even Super Douluo, the upper limit of their spirit power will become very large. In this way, the passive spirit power will also increase a lot, and then there is no need to worry, the spirit power will be consumed. Because of the soul masters above Title Douluo, except for those who have just become Title Douluo for a few years, few people will be defeated because of lack of spirit power. "Almost forgot, this fellow Oscar also has devil fruits, and his devil fruits are quite strong. Tsk tsk, it seems that the follow-up person is a bit difficult to handle!" Ma Hongjun saw Oscar and after using the Devil Fruit ability, he was also relieved. Since they haven''t seen each other for a long time, and since they met, they haven''t discussed each other, so they have almost forgotten what other people''s devil fruits are. After all, this devil fruit was only given to them a month before they separated. At that time, I didn''t have the opportunity to show it, and then I went away and started practicing. So now seeing Oscar, after using this ability, everyone is also relieved. at the same time. Flender was also a little surprised, because he had never seen this ability. But he knew that Karl gave these people some special abilities to use as hole cards. So Flanders at this time finally understood what Carl meant by dimensionality reduction strikes! An auxiliary type spirit master can defeat two assault type spirit masters. It is enough to prove that his strength is no longer at the current level and can be restrained! If you really want to defeat Oscar, unless someone with the strength of the soul emperor is brought in. Although it is not necessary to let the soul emperor play, the opponent''s strength definitely cannot be lower than the sixty-one! Otherwise, it will not pose any threat to Oscar! This is the real dimensionality reduction blow! And then the third and the fourth came on the field, and Unity was defeated by the Oscars. Fifth, the sixth person came on the field, but it caused some damage to Oscar, and this was because Oscar''s spirit power was too much, so it was so. It wasn''t until the seventh man came on that Oscar was completely defeated. But even so, he also consumed most of the opponent''s spirit power, but in this way, everyone can see clearly how powerful Oscar''s strength really is! An auxiliary soul master is so strong, people can''t even imagine how strong the others are! To this. Carl, sitting in the audience, had already foreseen it. However, Oscar''s results also exceeded Carl''s expectations. He originally thought that Oscar would be defeated in the sixth round, but he won. Although he was almost defeated and won, but it also proved that his strength and judgment are quite good! But in this way, he almost concluded that he would lose in the seventh game. It''s just that Oscar is not so easy to give up. He still uses the fruit ability and his own recovery ability to make the other party miserable. It wasn''t until the other party''s spirit power was mostly consumed that Oscar staggered to announce his surrender. Because if the fight continues, he really can''t hold on. So he took advantage of his handsome departure, and quickly gave up. But even so, his performance won the applause of everyone present! Including Karl, applauding him too! Because as a food-type auxiliary soul master, he has completed the almost impossible one to wear six! This is the highest light moment belonging to the auxiliary soul master! A highlight belonging to Oscar! Chapter 784： Upcoming qualifiers "Nice work, Oscar, I really didn''t see that you were so fierce! This is one wear six, the food type auxiliary soul master''s one wear six, it is really amazing! " Ma Hongjun said this, and he directly stepped forward to support Oscar, and then outputted with a mouthful. Oscar consumed too much spirit power at this time, and could only pull his mouth, barely showing an ugly smile. But when Ning Rongrong supported him, his smile immediately became much more handsome. Maybe this is the power of love, which can make a person become normal from a weak state instantly. "Who is going next, I''ll go or Zhu Zhuqing? Or Ning Rongrong..." Ma Hongjun said, then looked at Ning Rongrong. But she shook her head, then gave Oscar a knee pillow, and then she spoke. "I''m not going. I didn''t learn any attack methods myself. Even the devil fruit is just the ability to fly. And I have to take care of Oscar, so you can watch it, anyway, there are only four people left on the other side. There are eleven members of their team, and only one of them is an auxiliary soul master, so the next four battles are to be played. " "Only four games, nothing is difficult, but if you don''t make Ning Rongrong, then I..." Before Ma Hongjun finished speaking, Zhu Zhuqing rushed up with a jump. "You still talk so much, to save time, let me come!" Seeing Zhu Zhuqing walking up, Ma Hongjun scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, then you go. My level is fifty-five, and your level is fifty-seven. To be honest, we all go the same way." Ma Hongjun found himself a step down. But Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, which made him even more embarrassed. Dai Mubai hugged Ma Hongjun''s shoulders and said with a smile: "You should talk less, Zhu Zhuqing won''t eat yours, haha!" at the same time. When Zhu Zhuqing came on the court, the opponent''s reaction suddenly became very intense. Because Zhu Zhuqing''s martial arts spirit is a cat, and the opponent''s martial arts spirit is a giant vole. This can be regarded as a biological bloodline suppression, so the other party directly surrendered without hesitation. Immediately afterwards, the eighth, ninth, and tenth men were all started in battle, and they were defeated in less than ten seconds! To be precise, it is a spike! They couldn''t even see Zhu Zhuqing''s movements, and then they were gone! If this is the beginning, if Zhu Zhuqing is replaced by Zhu Zhuqing, even the captain of their first team, I am afraid it will be difficult for Zhu Zhuqing to last three minutes! After all, Zhu Zhuqing''s movements are too fast! "Sure enough, it was a battle without suspense, but a team defeated an Oscar here. You can discuss it at that time to see what rewards you want, and then go to the office to find me." Flander sighed, then announced the result of the game. Without any suspense, the second team won this battle with a crushing attitude. At the same time, this battle also let Flender see what kind of battle scenes will happen in the future Soul Master Competition. Originally, he estimated that the strength of the first team would be enough to make it into the top ten. But now, he has changed his mind, that is, as long as the first team does not travel in the final round, it is enough to get the top 32. At the very least, he would come out of the top sixteen. In this way, he could still hold onto the face of Shrek Academy. Although it is only the Outer Court, the Outer Court is also considered Shrek Academy! that''s all. The exchange game between the first team and the second team, the inner court and the outer court, came to an end. Although the ending was not very good, it also sounded the alarm for those in the outer courtyard. Because of Oscar''s strength, most of them are ashamed. As the soul masters of the auxiliary system, they all have such a powerful strength, what reason do they still have to not work hard now? But even so, they can only sigh with emotion, this is a monster! ... as time flows. The qualifiers are about to begin. Prior to this, the list of matches was also announced. There are 16 divisions in total, and there are many teams in each division. In almost every division, there will be at least two hundred teams participating! In total, there are more than 3,200, less than 3,300 teams participating in this Soul Master Competition! But this grouping is still very humane. At least for the strong teams. The first is Tiandou Royal Academy. Their Royal Fighting team was assigned to the first division, and the following team lists were basically academies that had never heard of it. They almost made it steadily without any suspense. Then there is the Xingluo Royal Academy. They occupies the second division, basically the same situation as the first division, steadily qualify. In the third division, it is the Five Elements Academy. They have a relatively favorable competitor, and that is the Fire Leopard Academy. Apart from this, there is no other good college. Then the fourth division is Wuhundian. There is also no well-known academy here Even if there is a dark horse, it is impossible to be an opponent of Wuhun Palace. Because they are too strong! More importantly, two days before the announcement of the list, Qian Renxue suddenly broke through to level seventy-one! This news shocked the entire Wuhun Hall, and even Karl felt a little unbelievable. But when he thinks that the other party is Qian Renxue, he can understand. After all, the opponent''s talent was even stronger than Tang San and Xiao Wu. More importantly, the other party was as diligent as Tang San and Xiao Wu. She has such strength, as it should be. Then in the fifth division, there are no players worth paying attention to here. The sixth, seventh, and eighth division is the same. Then in the ninth division, it is the Blacksmith Academy, that is, the group of Clear Sky School. However, their identities are currently unknown to no one except the Heaven Dou Royal Family and Shrek Academy. Even Qibao Liuli Sect does not know the origin of the Blacksmith Academy, And in this ninth division, the elephants are also worthy of attention. Then in the tenth division, it was Shrek''s first team. But besides them, there is also a theological academy, which attracted Karl''s attention. Because this academy is exactly the same in terms of name as the gods taught by Carl before! That is to say, this team is likely to be the evil spirit master! In this case, the Shrek team would be a little difficult to handle. Fortunately, in this division, the strength of other teams is also average, and they still have the ability to break through successfully. Then in the eleventh division, the Shrek second team is here, basically it is the dimensionality reduction blow in the dimensionality reduction blow. As for the last few divisions, it goes without saying. Apart from the Thunder Academy and a newly emerging Soul Hunting Academy, there is nothing worthy of attention. Chapter 785： Dark horse With the end of the group, the qualifiers officially began. Due to the large number of competition teams, the Tiandou Empire had already built four venues before that, which were used for competitions. In each of these venues, almost non-stop competitions are played from morning to night every day. It can be said that the current pace of the game is very fast. Every day there will be at least 20 teams participating in the competition, and then the winner will be determined. that''s all. As time goes by little by little. Soon came the end of the qualifiers. Because the qualifiers are basically individual battles, there is no such thing as team battles. Although the speed will be slower, it can make the strength of each of their soul masters appear in front of the eyes of the Xueye Great Emperor and others. This is also the effect that the Great Xue Ye wanted. And in this little half a year, he also saw a lot of good seedlings, and then secretly wooed them. In addition to him, the Star Luo Empire, Wuhun Temple, and even the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect and the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family are secretly recruiting. After all, they will not let go of those, good seedlings that look very good. Even if they can''t recruit, they will try their best to convince these people not to go to the Spirit Hall. Not just them. Some other medium-sized forces and small forces are also sparing no effort to pull people. Only Shrek Academy stood still and did nothing. After all, their background is still a little bit less, so there is no need to take the initiative to attract people. When they get the first place again, there will definitely be a lot of people willing to join Shrek Academy. The routine is the same as last time, so there is nothing to worry about. In this way, basically the top thirty-two has now been born, and the remaining time will basically not affect the ranking. Among the most promising ones, Tiandou Royal Academy, Xingluo Royal Academy, Wuhun Temple Academy, Thunder Academy and Five Elements Academy, without any suspense, became the first place in the division, and then qualified for the finals. Then there was the second team of Shrek Academy, that is, Tang San and the others. There was no suspense, and they attended the final with a complete victory. However, unlike other teams, the members of other teams, ten people have basically taken turns to at least seven people, and this is the only way to secure the first place. On the other hand, the second team of Shrek Academy, only relying on three people for rotation, became the first! This kind of gap is simply incomparable to other colleges! Especially the second team of Shrek Academy. They wear seven on this side, which is basically normal. The only thing that can be compared with them is another competition area, which also often wears the Seven Wuhundian Academy. However, on their side, they also need to rotate at least four students in order to guarantee the first place. So for them, the first place is not important anymore. Now they have to see who has the least number of rotations among students. This is the goal of their competition. In the end, the second team of Shrek Academy was slightly better. But at the very beginning, people learned that there were two teams participating in Shrek Academy, almost all of them looked contemptuous. It is well known that they have this privilege, and there is nothing to say about it. However, they took advantage of this privilege to let the second team participate in the game, which made many people feel unbalanced, so they screamed at them. But when they learned that the person participating in the competition was the team from the Soul Master Competition, they suddenly shut their mouths. There is no way, because this team is really too strong. Especially the farther behind, the more they are known for their toughness. Then all the verbal abuse disappeared, replaced by a variety of reverent voices. There is no way, who makes this world respect the strong. As long as they are strong enough, everything is right. Except for killing and arson, burning and looting, the strong are almost unconditionally respected and trusted. However, contrary to the people of the second team of Shrek, the members of the first team of Shrek suffered a major blow! Although they are now in second place, they are basically stabilizing the qualifying places. But before they fought a battle with the people of the Spiritual Academy, they were crushed almost without any suspense! Fiasco! And this battle caused their members to lie down for two days before they could fully recover their spirits. But it was only five days later that the ability to move was fully restored. This is no longer just physical damage, but even mental and soul have been damaged to a certain extent! Even if Carl is helping to heal the wounds, they still have to slowly recover from the trauma in their hearts. It is precisely because of this that they have not participated in the game for a total of seven days, which means that they have lost seven straight games in these seven days! Counting the previous defeat to the Spirit Academy, this is already an eight-game losing streak. If it were not for them to come from behind and regain all the subsequent victories with strong strength, they might not be able to enter the final to become one of the top 32. But from here, everyone also learned how terrifying the people of the Spiritual Academy really are! They are not only in terms of strength, completely crushing a team of members, even if they are against other academies, they are also completely crushing, without the slightest suspense! And they are the same as the Wuhun Temple, except for the rotation of four students! This shows how powerful their strength is! And according to Carl''s observation, the strength of these people is level 55 at the weakest! The most important thing is that Carl can be sure that this group of people are from the gods, and they are evil spirit masters! Because Carl saw a familiar breath on them! That breath comes from the evil spirit power. And Karl also confirmed with Bibi Dong, so he dared to confirm the identity of the other party. However, after learning of this, Emperor Xue Ye was not in a hurry, but continued to let them compete. Because Emperor Xueye also wanted to see what tricks these people could use. Coupled with the presence of Karl and the others, Emperor Xue Ye is also extremely relieved. After all, Karl had promised that he would do Emperor Xueye a favor. Now is the time for him to fulfill his promise, that is, to protect the lives of Emperor Xue Ye, as well as the lives of the Heavenly Dou Imperial Family and the civilians in the Heaven Dou Imperial City, and destroy the Evil Soul Master after the game is over! This is the emperor Xue Ye, let him help! After this time, the debts between the two of them had been exchanged. But even so, they can continue to communicate with each other, after all, their relationship is pretty good. that''s all. The evil spirit master, as a dark horse, crushed all the spirit master teams in their division and became the number one! Similarly, there is another dark horse team! That is the Blacksmith Academy! Chapter 786： Top 32 The appearance of the Blacksmith Academy surpassed everyone''s expectations than the appearance of the Spiritualism! Because the members of the Blacksmith Academy are all Clear Sky Hammer spirits! More importantly, they didn''t seem to have any auxiliary spirit masters participating in the competition. But this is only their guess, but what Carl and Xueye Great know is that among the ten of them, there is indeed no auxiliary type spirit master. These people just rely on hard power to smash them all the way! No assistance is needed at all! That''s right! This is the style of the Clear Sky School! They always do! The emergence of the Blacksmith Academy has also made everyone see it again. It was once a powerful sect and almost surpassed all other powerful sects in this world! Haotianzong! That''s right. When the members of the Blacksmith Academy appeared for the first time, they knew that these people were the disciples of the Clear Sky School! As for why they use the name Blacksmith Academy, only Carl and them know it, but others don''t. However, this move of the Clear Sky School also made many people think that they were going to be born again. Even Bibi Dong couldn''t help being cautious. Because Clear Sky School is indeed a very difficult opponent! An example can be seen in Tang Hao, he is such a person, making the many super Douluos in the Spirit Palace feel very difficult. Even a person with a strength of level 98 would not be able to defeat the Clear Sky School, the titled Douluo of level 97. This is the power of the Clear Sky Hammer! Therefore, their appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention. And their ranking completely crushed this group, and then won the first place. And their personnel rotation is only undertaken by five members. So, the second dark horse was born! That is the Blacksmith Academy! In addition. The Fire Leopard School, as well as the Elephant Academy and some veteran academies, are also unpredictable. They have become one of the top 32 and can enter the finals. In addition, there is a little dark horse that can''t be regarded as a dark horse. That is the Soul Hunting Academy. The strength of the members of this academy is not very strong, but they are rather weird. Because their abilities are not martial souls, but acting on their bodies. This point is very similar to Jian Chi. Because the sword mad''s martial soul is his own body, and this is also called the main martial soul! In this soul hunting academy, the martial souls of all members are certain parts of their own bodies! In other words, they are all spirits of the body! This reminded Karl of some settings in Douluo II that he saw. That is the setting of the ontology sect. This sect emerged from Douluo Er. So Carl guessed that this Soul Hunting Academy was probably the predecessor of the ontology sect. It was only because of Douluo Yi''s world view that the second Soul Master Competition did not start, and then the Spirit Hall launched a war. So they didn''t have time to show up, and then they were involved in the war, and finally lived in seclusion until Douluo II appeared. However, their appearance has slightly attracted the attention of some people. After all, among these people, the one with the most strength can almost reach level fifty, and the strongest person is also the soul emperor of level sixty-one. But their soul emperor is only one person! And their leading teacher, according to Karl''s observation, is also a titled Douluo. However, in addition to the leader of the team, they also have three characters who say they are Ke Qing. Carl had only met the three of them once, and then felt a little familiar, but he didn''t think too much about it. that''s all. With the passing of the last bit of time, the top thirty-two were completely born. In addition to the academies mentioned before, some of the more established but not well-known academies have also qualified for the finals. And next. All they have to do is to draw lots. This time the grouping is purely a matter of luck, because Emperor Xueye didn''t want to cheat. If there are two strong teams that are divided into the same group, even if they match up in the first round, then they can only consider themselves unlucky. But Nebula''s is. All the strong teams did not collide in the first round. And according to the rules, people who were in the same zone before will not fight in the first round of the finals. Even if the lottery is drawn, it will automatically be transferred to the next team. So don''t worry about fighting between personnel in the same group. By the way, when the lottery was drawn, Emperor Xue Ye also announced the latest rules of the game. There are thirty-two teams participating in the finals. After determining the opponents, you can choose up to eleven people to prepare for the game! First of all, they have to play a round, a team of seven! In other words, each team must have a seven-person team match, and then the winner will be determined. Then there is a personal battle! Each team can send their own team members for individual arena battles! The rules are still the same as before, that is, hit one person, and then change to another person after getting acquainted. As for the rule of victory, that is to count the previous team competition a total of five games and three wins! In other words, after winning the team match, they only need to win two rounds in individual matches. If they lose, then if they want to make a comeback in the individual station, they must complete three wins! This challenge is very difficult, even more difficult than winning a team competition. After all, individual combat is the most challenging way of fighting hard power. Compared to team competitions, it is more difficult. So now according to this competition system, they need to re-adjust the original staffing. However, this competition system is not particularly good, but in order to let everyone do their best and facilitate observation, Emperor Xue Ye can only use this method. I have to say that he is still a bit savvy. Only in this way, the students who participated in the competition, as well as the teachers who were responsible for formulating the battle plan, suffered. They make a plan, but they can''t figure it out with just a tap of their head. After all, not every academy has the Shrek Second Team and the powerful strength of the Wuhundian Academy! If they do, they don''t need to worry about strategy at all, just push it all the way to the end. Then, when the rules are announced. The result of the draw is also out. This time Shrek Academy had better luck. A team member was drawn to a little-known Jade Academy. The strongest in this academy is a soul king with more than fifty ranks. The other configuration is similar to that of the second team members, even their auxiliary soul master, who is only level thirty-nine, is a soul master. So in this battle, they almost won! As for the people in the second team, they were also old friends, the Elephant Sect. In the face of this old friend, Carl has nothing to say. He can only mourn for a second of silence for their round trip. Chapter 787： acquaintance! that''s all. The opponents of each team are basically allocated. There are still three days to go before the official start. During this period of time, there is a window period for the players to take a good rest, and by the way, exchanges between the academies. In addition, this empty window period is also a time limit designed by the Xueye Great Emperor to recruit talents and facilitate his dialogue with them. Although it was there before, it was just for the rest of the participants, and there werent so many things at all. But it''s different now. Every academy, every faction, almost began to take advantage of the empty window period before the game. After all, they are all aware that the world is about to be uneasy soon. So if you can absorb a little bit of strength, then absorb a little bit more. Even Carl heard that some colleges plan to merge with other colleges in order to protect themselves. This operation is the same as the Five Elements Academy. On their side, because they were afraid of being retaliated by the Spirit Hall, the five element academies were merged into the five element academy. As a result, their overall strength has directly increased several times. Even if it was the Spirit Hall, it might not be possible to take them down the first time. In any case, the people in the Five Elements Academy, at least there are Contras in charge. Although there is no Title Douluo, to deal with them, at least two Title Douluos must be dispatched. For Wuhun Palace, this was a waste of resources. So they don''t bother to target the Five Elements Academy. In addition. The exchanges with other colleges are also very harmonious. There is only one theological college, and there is no exchange with any colleges. No one even knows where they live. Because this team is really too mysterious. Except for Carl and other insiders who know their identities, no one else knows where these people came from. Some people even want to win them over, but they can''t find each other. But fortunately they couldn''t find it, otherwise, these people would be the group that died the worst! Fortunately, the people of the gods do not intend to cause trouble during this time. Their goal has always been Great Xueye and Dai Mubai''s father. So they naturally want to hide it so that they can complete this task by themselves. If it is exposed in advance, it is meaningless. Its just that the gods do not know at all, their existence has long been seen through. Even these silly people thought that what they were hiding was perfect, and few people knew who they were. Put aside the teachings of the gods. Except for the top teams, the popularity of the Blacksmith Academy is still high. Many people wanted to find them and asked if the Clear Sky School was reborn. But it is a pity that they live in the same hotel as Shrek Academy. So except for some bold, powerful, and powerful people, no one is close. After all, there are still few people on Shrek Academy who are willing to offend. But from here, they could probably guess that Clear Sky Sect and Shrek Academy are considered to be allies. Otherwise they cannot be so close. Then, the little black horse, the Soul Hunting Academy, attracted much attention. Their existence has also attracted the attention of many people, even Carl paid attention to them. After all, the main body martial soul is really too rare. Carl has traveled around the world for so many years, and he has seen too many things, but this is the second time he has seen the body spirit. The first time he saw the main spirit martial arts, it was in Jianzhu''s body. Carl was still surprised for a while, but later he figured it out. And now that there are so many spirits on the body, he naturally needs to pay attention to it. So Carl personally came to the residence hotel of the Soul Hunting Academy, and wanted to meet their leader, who is also the dean of the Soul Hunting Academy, in person. After all, the opponent is also a Title Douluo, at least level ninety-one. So Carl came out to talk with him in person, it can be regarded as respecting his strength. It''s just that when Karl came here, he saw a lot of people want to communicate with them. Among them are teachers from some colleges. But they just sat in the hotel and didn''t dare to say a word, and they could only drink silently. Because here, there are two people wearing black robes and masks staring at them! "I tell you, the Soul Hunting Academy is not something you are fighting for! This place, now we have reserved the venue, until the end of the Soul Master Competition, this place belongs to us! Therefore, those of you from other forces, don''t have to work hard to recruit us, it''s useless! Because our Soul Hunting Academy does not care about your power, let alone the conditions you give! " The man''s voice was louder, and those people were afraid to refute it at all. Because this speaker is a titled Douluo! The strength is at least level ninety-three! Even higher than the soul power level of the Dean of the Soul Hunting Academy! And the other one is at least level 92 Although this person does not speak, if there is nothing in him, the kind of killing intent, if there is substance, makes everyone present sweat. ! But what surprised Carl was that the more he heard this person''s voice, the more familiar he became. He also felt more and more familiar with the figures and breath of these two people. After observing for ten seconds, Carlton slapped his head and suddenly realized! "Black and white! It''s really unexpected for you two to be here!" Hearing someone calling themselves, the two men immediately turned their heads to look, and then they saw Carl''s figure. After seeing him. The two shivered immediately and took a step back. This step made Carl feel hurt. But there is no way, because these two people are really afraid of Karl! At the beginning, Carl said that they should try not to have any more contact, so they will be so nervous after seeing Carl again. As for the identities of these two people. They are the black and white brothers who helped Carl destroy the Killing City before! In addition to them, there was also a titled Douluo named Black Rose, whose strength was at level ninety-five. I just don''t know where she is now. "It''s Karl from Shrek Academy!" "Why is he here too?" "I don''t know, I guess they came to solicit them too, right?" "possible" "Forget it, forget it, let''s go, if Shrek Academy comes, we really don''t have any chance." After seeing Karl''s appearance, those who came to recruit the Soul Hunting Academy sighed and gave up without even trying. In this way, in less than a minute, on the first floor of the entire hotel, the three of them were left. The rest, all left here! Chapter 788： Black and white brothers "Really, do these people need to be so afraid of me? I won''t eat them." Carl sighed. He really doesn''t understand why these people have to avoid themselves when they go to a place by themselves. Carl always thought that he was very easy-going and close to others. But these people still have a certain fear of themselves, and even Carl can see some fear in their eyes. "Forget it, leave them alone, it doesn''t matter to me anyway." Carl shook his head, then set his eyes on the black and white people in front of him. Although both of them are dressed in black, they used to have a single code name, one is black and the other is white. This is a simple code name based on the color of their martial arts spirit. Their actual name may not be called this. But it doesn''t matter anymore, Carl doesn''t care about their names anyway. "Why are you two here? Could it be that the elder of the Hunting Academy is the two of you?" While talking, Carl found a place, sat down in a clean place, and took out a bottle of wine. But there are no cups here. When Karl was looking for a cup, he was very indifferent to those people just now, but at this time he immediately found a clean cup and placed it respectfully in front of Karl. "Master Karl, please use this wine glass!" Seeing him so positive, Carl wanted to laugh. "You guys, what good is it for me to be so diligent? I am not one of yours. But looking at your appearance, is it possible that you still think that I will attack you? " As soon as Karl said this, the black and white people trembled, but they didn''t speak. This scene made Karl laugh again. "Hahahaha, I knew it was so. Don''t worry, you two, although I said before, we will probably become enemies if we meet again. But now it looks like we should become friends. So don''t worry, I won''t act on you, but I really want to know why you joined the Hunting Academy. Can you explain it to me? " Hear Karl''s inquiry. The black and white looked at each other, then sighed, and took off their masks and hats by the way, revealing their scarred faces. See this scene. Carl''s face changed slightly, and he felt something wrong. Then I heard Heixian speak: "Actually, our current situation is also a bit complicated! A year ago, my brother and I had just got rid of the side effects of Bloody Mary and returned to normal physical conditions. But on one day, we met the Spiritualism, which is right now the Spiritual Academy! This group of them, a year ago, never knew where to appear, and then they wanted to win over the two of us and join their team. We did not intend to agree, because at that time our brothers had already made a plan, that is, to come to you. But their appearance disrupted our plan, and the strength of these people is too exaggerated. They have a leader, a deputy leader, and three elders, all of which are only at the Contra level. Normally speaking, our two brothers combined to defeat seven or eight Title Douluo, it was not a problem. But after they joined forces to attack us, we didn''t even have room for defense! Then our spirit power was invaded by their inexplicable spirit power, so the face became the way it is now. More than that, our original thick hair is about to fall out now. It''s really uncomfortable..." Hei sighed, the emotion in his eyes full of anger. The white on the side even shook his head, and continued speaking in a helpless tone. "If it hadn''t been for Black Rose Sister, who came to us by mistake, saying that there was something to discuss, otherwise we would have died in the hands of the gods. People like them are very powerful and their methods are quite brutal. Even Black Rose''s spirit power is as high as 96th level, but they are restricted by them! More importantly, we have never seen the Soul Guidance Device in their hands. Even Black Rose Sister could not completely defend against their offensive, which caused her to be injured. Fortunately, her Martial Spirit is of the Space Department, so that the three of us can escape, otherwise it would be really difficult for us to escape from them. But it was precisely because we thought it was so, we met the Dean of the Soul Hunting School, which is also the Soul Hunting Academy. He told us that those people were evil spirit masters, and they were probably from overseas, not the aborigines of this continent. Then he taught us the method of refining the body, and this helped the two of our brothers to get rid of the strange spirit power in the body. It is precisely because of this that the resources of the two of our brothers joined the Soul Hunting Sect. But what we didn''t expect was that Sister Black Rose had found her true love in the past few years since she came out of the killing capital. This person, the Sect Master of the Hunting Soul Sect, really envied her too much. " Bai sighed. When he is not talking is still more serious. But once you speak, it is easy to go astray. But from the words of these two people, Carl can also hear that they have known the Spiritualism a long time ago. He even knew that the time of this sect was about half a year earlier than himself. But they were lucky to survive in each other''s hands. You know, people who are generally targeted by the gods, even Title Douluo, can''t escape death. Even if it escapes quickly, it won''t help! Because of their spirit power, not only are they very permeable, they can even be tracked. This is also the reason why even if Carl erased the spirit power they had stored on the spirit guide, they would still be found. Because their tracking ability is too strong. It just seems that the Soul Hunting Sect has a set of body refining methods that can help them eliminate the influence of the evil soul master''s soul power, and they will not even be tracked. From here, Karl could also tell that the Sect Master of the Soul Hunting Sect was definitely not an ordinary Title Douluo! Because of this method of body refining, Karl didn''t even know, let alone the Heaven Dou Empire! Wuhundian may know it, but they certainly won''t spread it easily. So this mysterious suzerain is definitely an identity, at least once an identity person! "I understand about your affairs. If that''s the case, can you recommend me? I want to see your suzerain." "This" Hearing what Carl said, the black and white brothers were in trouble. Although they know that Carl will not embarrass the suzerain, they also have no right to tell others where the suzerain is. But when the two of them were entangled, a cold and glamorous voice echoed in the hotel with a gentle female voice. "Mr. Carl, come with me, and I will take you to see my husband." Chapter 789： Sovereign Soul Hunter! "Black Rose, you are here!" Seeing the appearance of the black rose, Karl couldn''t help but roll his eyes. At this time, the black rose is no longer the same as before, wearing a black tights, let alone daring to expose her figure. Even if it was a woman''s favorite hair, she cut it very short at the time, and she didn''t even dare to wear jewelry. Because the environment in the Killing City is very bad, a little extra thing on the body may cause fatal harm to oneself. But now it''s different. After the killing capital was destroyed, although Black Rose still had scars on her face, she used some methods and makeup techniques to cover up about 90%. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to see it at all. And she also has long hair and waist, wearing a long skirt that can highlight her figure. It''s just that this long skirt is relatively simple and not so gorgeous, but it does not lose its style. And if Carl heard the voice, he really couldn''t see this temperament and physical changes. The person in front of him would be the fearsome black rose in the capital of killing! After all, there was another name for Black Rose at the time, that is, Black Widow. It''s just that she doesn''t like the name herself, and insists on calling herself Black Rose. Because she was unmarried at the time, and her wish was to find a true love out of the killing capital! Obviously, she found it now. The other party is the Sect Master of the Hunting Soul Sect. Afterwards, Carl continued to observe the other party''s spirit power, and then Ai revealed that her spirit power was almost at level 97. In other words, within two years, she will be able to break through to level 97! This kind of strength has to make Carl a little doubtful, what has happened to her during this period of time, will be able to improve one level within a period of this year, and even soon be able to upgrade to another level. Compared to her, the black and white brothers seem to be quite stubborn. They tried their best to reach a level in their lives. As for the road ahead, they don''t know how to go, and they are still in a state of confusion. Therefore, after being out of the control of the Slaughter City, Black Rose is also on the right track. "Black Rose, not seeing you for such a long time, I almost didn''t recognize you. Since you said you can take me to see your husband, then take me. To be honest, I''m very curious about how he knew the evil spirit master, and why he had the technique of restraining the evil spirit master. This is not something ordinary people can know! " Hearing Carl''s words, Black Rose smiled indifferently, and then she tucked her hair with her hand and said softly. "To be honest, I don''t know much about my husband''s past. I love his present, but since you are here, you can''t let me go for nothing. Well, this is what my husband told me, so let''s go, I will take you to see him. " The black rose smiled, full of flattery. It was the first time Carl saw her in this state. Maybe this is the change after having true love. You know, the black rose that used to be, but very cold-blooded and cold-spoken. So she is a bit contrary to her appearance now. But even so, Karl followed and went to the backyard of the hotel. All the rooms here have been packaged, so that the students of the Hunting Academy can rest at ease here. However, Carl''s arrival still attracted the attention of these students. They all poked their heads out, wanting to know who came. But when they saw the black rose, as if they had found some devil, they immediately stirred up a spirit, and then returned to their room. And this is not a phenomenon, but all students are like this! Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help being a little surprised. "They are so risky that they are afraid of you!" "It''s okay, after all, my husband is reluctant to be true to them, so I can only sing the red face. But this kind of thing, I have long been used to it, so for me, it is not difficult. " Black Rose said faintly, and Carl sighed. Her mentality is completely different from the mentality of normal teachers when they are hated. Because black roses really don''t matter! This may be one of the abilities she has exercised in the Slaughter City. After all, in the Slaughter City, if she could retain the complete feelings and not suppress them, she would have died a long time ago. So although she has changed a lot now, this is limited to those close to her. As for other people, even her own students, she would just keep her face straight and teach them sternly. But this kind of thing, Carl doesn''t have to deal with it. After a while, after they have grown up, they will know how good Black Rose is to them. that''s all. Black Rose took Carl to the luxurious private room in the deepest part. This is the largest room, and it is also the place where the Black Rose and Soul Hunter Sovereign live temporarily. "Husband, I brought Karl here." Black Rose yelled softly, then opened the door and walked in. Carl followed, and then saw a bald man standing in front of the coffee table grinning. "You go to a small meeting for those students I am crowned with Death, and I want to have a chat alone." "I know, you two talk slowly, I''ll go out first." Black Rose nodded, then changed to leave here. Don''t forget to close the door before leaving. Carl was also a little surprised to see her leave so happy. "Unexpectedly, you could let Black Rose listen to you like this. She used to be in the City of Killing, but it''s not such a character!" "Hey, in fact, her character should be like this originally, in the city of killing, it''s just her protective color." The bald man shook his head, then sighed. "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Muddy, Muddy Muddy. Of course, if you don''t want to call me by name, just call me bald. The muddy face was smiling, and he even touched his big bald head. Seeing his hearty smile, Carl couldn''t help being a little surprised. "Your character is really straightforward." "Haha, it''s okay. Actually, I was not like this before. Since I had that incident, I didn''t let myself feel hearty, and then slowly, I got used to it." "that matter?" Hearing the voiced words, Carl grasped the key point. The other party also nodded, his complexion suddenly became heavy. "Yes, that incident was a shadow of my childhood. It was not until later that I slowly made myself more cheerful, so that I could get out of it. Because my former family was a family of evil spirit masters! And I am an orphan adopted by them! So everything they do, I have seen it with my own eyes. Even their desperate expression before they died, I can still remember them! " PS: I have had a cold and fever recently, the update may be slowing down, sorry. . . Chapter 790： communicate with I''m sick and have a fever. I''ll have two updates in the past two days, sorry. ... Zhuo, the Sect Master of the Hunting Soul Sect, told all of his childhood experiences. He is now a bit older than Dugu Bo, but it looks like he is only 30 or 40 years old. I have to say that the body spirit will have some bonuses in terms of its own body. That''s why he looks very young. And in the era he experienced at that time, Qian Daoliu didn''t even rise, he was just a relatively ordinary genius. If he had to say anything, he would be a dozen years younger than Qian Daoliu. However, the spirit hall at that time had already rushed to kill the evil spirit masters, and they couldn''t raise their heads at all when they suppressed them. At the time, this was something other forces could not do. Qian Daoliu played a very important role in it. The Seven Great Sects and the Hall of Souls played a major role at the time, almost killing all evil soul masters! Only some children were banished by them. Turbidity is one of them. They didn''t kill those children, who hadn''t awakened yet, or even the children who had just awakened their spirits not long ago. Basically, none of them moved under the age of ten. Chuo was very thankful that he was only a few months away before he was eleven years old. So he escaped by a fluke. But even so, he does not intend to avenge the family that adopted him. Because of his family, after adopting him back, it treats him as hard work, and even plans to nurture him so that after he awakens his martial soul, he will become the nourishment for his protagonist to improve their strength. It''s just that if the strength is too weak, it is of no use to them. So bad luck is very good. The spirit of his awakening was invisible to others, and even his spirit power was very poor. So people were not willing to deal with his waste at all, and then he became the family, one of the few people who could survive. It is also thought that this is the case inside. That''s why Zhuo knew about the evil spirit master. After all, when he was young, he lived in the evil spirit master family. And his kind of cultivation method that can effectively eliminate the evil spirit master is also derived from the evil spirit master''s cultivation method after his strength has grown. It is for this reason that he will master the technique of restraining evil spirit masters. It''s just that this exercise has a very big limitation. That is, after he becomes a Title Douluo, he can only be upgraded by one level at most, that is, after reaching the level of ninety-one, he will not be able to upgrade! This is the same principle as Evil Soul Master becoming an eighty-ninth-level Title Douluo, and he can''t go any further. After all, this was a cultivation method that was derived from the evil spirit master''s cultivation method and reversed. This method is very fast in cultivation, but correspondingly, it will also consume its own potential in advance. Therefore, he does not suggest that other people go to practice. Neither his students nor Black Rose practiced this kind of exercise. As for the black and white brothers, they have only cultivated, and the part of the evil spirit master''s soul power that can be eliminated will not have any effect on their own strength. Therefore, this exercise is not something that you can learn casually. A little carelessness will affect your own future. And if you take it apart for practice, only Title Douluo can do this. People below Title Douluo, using this method to eliminate the spirit power of the evil spirit master, there is only one consequence, that is, the spirit power flows backwards and eventually bursts into death. After all, there is no way to learn incomplete exercises. Also titled Douluo, can rely on huge soul power and strong physical fitness to resist. But even so, they will also receive some internal injuries, which is why the black and white brothers will continue to stay here in the future. It took them half a year to treat internal injuries. From this it can be seen that the incomplete exercise is more dangerous than the reversal exercise. "Hearing this, I almost understand. But this time the evil spirit masters are here prepared, I probably know a little bit about their purpose..." Carl frowned slightly, and then told him what he knew. Chao also nodded, his expression becoming extremely serious. "It turned out to be for Emperor Xueye and Emperor Xingluo. Their appetite is really not small! Although I have no feelings for the two empires, but in hatred of evil spirit masters, I will not let them succeed! " Having said that, Zhuo glanced at Carl, then touched his bald head, revealing a silly smile. "Haha, what am I talking about? In front of my eyes, there is a level ninety-nine limit Douluo. When I say this, isn''t it just the class?" Carl couldn''t help but laugh when he heard the other person''s words. "There is no need to humble yourself. Although you are only at level ninety-one, according to your current physical fitness and soul power reserve, even a level ninety-six spirit master is not necessarily your opponent, right? It is close to the strength of the 97th Super Douluo, no matter where it is placed, it is a strong one so you don''t need to be humble at all. " "Hey..." Chuo smiled, Carl thought of one thing, and then asked: "The evil spirit master at the time, did anyone escape overseas?" "Overseas, maybe there is, but it should not be my family." Zhuo shook his head. He didn''t know if any of those evil spirit masters managed to escape. The only thing he knew was that the Evil Soul Master was almost completely wiped out in that battlefield that was slaughtered! And the evil spirit masters now are all from overseas. They may be descendants of the people they once came back to avenge. It may also be for other purposes. Anyway, only one thing needs to be known, and that is that these people must die, that''s enough! that''s all. The two of them were here, talking until dark, and then Karl left. The black and white brothers are also happy to bid farewell to Karl. Although the two of them were afraid of Carl, it did not affect their gratitude to Carl. At this time, the black rose came into the room and made her face turbid. "I don''t want to know about your past, but there are some things, is it better to say that it will be better? I know your experience is very dark, you don''t want to share it with me, for fear that I will be sad. But can you tell Carl, why can''t you tell me? " The black rose raised her muddy hand. The other party sighed, then patted the back of Black Rose''s hand and said softly. "If you want to hear, I will tell you all tonight." ... at the same time. Carl walked on the street, watching the night fall, and the people around him gradually disappeared. But in such a dark night. A bald man wearing a mask appeared in his field of vision! Chapter 791： Almost spiked A bald man with a mask. Wandering around the streets aimlessly. He didn''t seem to have done anything, but he seemed to have done everything. However, for his behavior, most people would only think that he came out for a walk after dinner. But Carl didn''t think so. Because this bald man possesses extremely strong evil spirit power! The concentration of its spirit power was even more than three or four times stronger than the person he had killed before! With this kind of strength, even if it comes to a Level 95 Super Douluo, he will not necessarily be able to defeat him, and it may even be counter-killed! Even the level 96 is not stable, after all, the Evil Soul Master''s best is the use of the Soul Guidance Device! As long as the Soul Guidance Device is used properly, Super Douluo can kill it! Only a Super Douluo of level 97 or above can stably defeat an Evil Soul Master of this level! As for killing them. It depends on the situation. After all, some evil spirit masters, although not strong, have disgusting abilities. Because more than 90% of evil spirit masters are mutant spirits! The mutant martial arts soul may not be very powerful, but it will definitely be very strange! Yu Xiaogang''s Luo San Pao is the best example. This mutant spirit is not very strong, but it is very strange, and the cuteness is also very strange. If it weren''t for his rich theoretical knowledge and strong bonds with Flanders and Liu Erlong, they wouldn''t be able to release the Trinity Martial Spirit Fusion Skill. Therefore, the strong point of mutant martial arts is not in strength, but in that kind of weird ability. But what this bald-headed Martial Spirit is, Karl still doesn''t know. And the other party hasn''t done anything unusual so far, so he can only stare at the other party secretly to see what he wants to do. Then the two of them just went shopping for about an hour before the other stopped. "The teacher Karl of Shrek Academy, right? You followed me for an hour, aren''t you tired?" The bald man asked towards the empty square. Facing the question, Karl didn''t bother to hide, but showed up directly. "I''m not tired, mainly because I want to see when you are tired." Facing Karl''s teasing, the bald man replied with that hoarse voice. "It''s really a frightening aura, the ninety-nine level Limit Douluo, this is the peak that we can''t reach in our entire life. But it doesn''t matter, Extreme Douluo like you can''t be invincible. Dont you want to know, what have I been doing this hour? I will let you know now! " The bald man sneered, then snapped his fingers! I saw a flame rising up around him instantly! Those flames ignited all the surrounding streets. The entire imperial city suddenly spread a monstrous flame! The flustered cry for help was endless. All kinds of riots appeared in Carl''s mind through perception. But he was unmoved! "What''s wrong, aren''t you going to save people?" "Save people? These people are not dead, why should I save them? And set fire in the imperial city, I don''t think you have such guts. So, this kind of low-level illusion, don''t release it in front of me, it''s too weak! Although you can shield my six senses, my strength is far beyond your imagination! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly. Although his six senses have been blocked, his S+ level mental power allows him to see through the illusion and reality at a glance! In other words, even though Carl is shrouded in illusion, he is sober in spirit and can break free of this illusion at any time! I saw Carl snap his fingers lightly. The surrounding flames disappeared instantly. Those chaotic scenes, as well as the people fleeing for their lives, have also become a bubble at this time, all disappeared! See this scene. Some changes have taken place in the bald man''s breath, and his body trembles unnoticeably. The blood, left from under his mask, dripped on the ground, and made a very light sound in this quiet night. obviously. Carl was injured because he cracked the opponent''s illusion forcibly! "Is it a martial arts soul?" "No, the illusion system should only be incidental, your martial soul should have other abilities." Although Karl did not analyze his martial arts ability, but based on the strength of this illusion, he can probably infer that the opponent''s martial arts is not dominated by illusion! This is just an incidental ability of Wuhun. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even show up a soul ring. "It''s really worthy of being a teacher from Shrek Academy. He could see through my illusion at a glance, and even took the opportunity to analyze my martial arts. But even so, what can you do? Is it possible to do it in the city? I can tell you that I have set more than one tipping point here, as long as you dare to do it, I will..." "What are you doing with so much nonsense, as long as you get rid of you, this kind of thing will naturally be relieved!" Karl didn''t give him a chance to talk nonsense, and he came to the opponent''s body instantly, grabbed his face with one hand, and directly crushed the mask! Then his fingers touched the opponent''s face and forced him to the ground abruptly! In an instant! A huge pothole appeared in the center of the square! Like a spider web, the cracks that kept cracking began to spread around! The powerful soul power was released at this moment. Hades also appeared in Carl''s hands! He is not a good man and believer, as long as he is a threat to himself, or a threat to the people around him, he will never let it go! This bald man, he did not expect Karl to be so decisive, he chose to do it directly! This made him very surprised! Because he didn''t expect Karl didn''t care at all, the image of Shrek Academy! Even more don''t care, whether Shrek Academy will be disqualified because of this! Because Karl knows that the real strong, even if he did not participate in the competition, he is still strong! This will never change! "Asshole! If you are so ruthless, don''t blame me!" The bald man roared, a black mist was instantly wrapped around his body, and disappeared from Carl''s hands abruptly. Then the next second. There is really a fire around! This time it is no longer an illusion, but a real one! "Hahahaha, we will have a period later!" The man didnt know what method was used, and the figure disappeared. But Carl saw that a purple crystal with cracks appeared in front of him. "This is the Soul Guidance Device for teleportation?" Seeing the atmosphere above, Carl was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party even had such things. But now is not the time to study this. Fire fighting is the most important thing! at the same time. In a dark corner with no one. The bald man covered his mouth, and the blood kept flowing from the inside. He was injured, very badly! Although Karl''s sword hadn''t had time to pierce it down, he had actually endured Karl''s power! This blow made him almost half-failed and almost died there! "Damn it, I just planned to test it out, but this monster is so strong! If it weren''t for me, there was a teleport spar left, otherwise I would really die there. Next, you have to be more cautious, the teleport spar is gone, if you are not careful, I am afraid that he will really die in his hands! " Chapter 792： Pre-match preparation "Carl, what is going on here?" Ning Fengzhi and others rushed over as soon as something happened in the imperial city. But they were still a step late, because Karl used his ability to put out all the flames! No casualties were caused! Even those public property, as well as the private property of civilians, have not been affected too much. Carl''s ability is very suitable for such a large-scale disaster site. Whether its saving people or doing other things, its very appropriate. "Nothing, I just met the leader of the gods, the leader of the evil spirit master. His abilities are weird, he can smoke himself, and at the same time master a relatively low-level illusion. And he probably has quite a few soul guides in his hand, and these detonated things are just a type of soul guide. So I can basically conclude that they are evil spirit masters from overseas mainland. Because here, this kind of sophisticated Soul Guidance Device doesn''t exist at all. " As Carl was talking, he handed over the remaining fragments after one of the Soul Guidance Devices exploded to Ning Fengzhi. "This thing is really exquisite. Even the soul guide masters I know, I am afraid they have never made such a delicate little thing. This made me think of that fellow Tang San, because of this exquisite artifact, his hidden weapon can be compared. But in terms of power, I personally feel that the Soul Guidance Device is slightly stronger. His concealed weapon is only strong for two games, and its cost is several times cheaper than that of the Soul Guidance Device. If it is the Soul Guidance Device, it can also be two games, and it can also be made so well, I am afraid that his hidden weapon will soon be eliminated. " Ning Fengzhi had great eyesight, and he could immediately see the deficiencies of the hidden weapon compared with this delicate soul guide. Although there is only one fragment in his hand, he can probably make up for it, what it should look like. "Ning Fengzhi, about this matter, you can go find Emperor Xue Ye, I won''t go there. Let me tell him by the way, I have solved all the problems here, but I didn''t catch the leader. This guy has the Soul Guidance Device for teleportation in his hands, it should be expensive, because this space system ability is still instant, and even I can''t directly locate it. But this kind of thing, according to my estimation, is worth at least half the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. They shouldn''t have a lot of this stuff, and if he appears here, there is a high probability that he will come at me and want to test me. So you just do what I say, and there is no need to disqualify the seminary. After all, we don''t have key evidence in our hands. If we rushed our hands, the Great Xueye would be overwhelmed by public opinion. " "I see, then leave it to me." Ning Fengzhi nodded, and then began to investigate the matter here. Carl left here and returned to the residence where Shrek Academy lived. This is because there are two titled Douluo guarding Tang Hao and Dugu Bo. So the surrounding area is one of the safest places. The level of safety is far beyond the place where Ning Fengzhi lives, and even the palace is not safe here. That''s why the evil spirit master is very clever, he knows to use his strengths and avoid weaknesses, not to go to Title Douluo, and places where high-level spirit masters gather. That''s why he was there, the few people tended to, and he kept taking Karl around. "Mr. Carl, how is the situation outside?" Tang San asked concerned, Carl shook his head and said softly. "It''s all okay, do whatever you need to do, and you don''t need to intervene in matters here. What you have to do now is to prepare for the war with all your strength. After all, you are going to be the first game, and at the same time you have to face your old opponent, the Elephant Sect. This time, you guys watched it, but I still said that, try to dispatch as few people as possible. Although at that time, because of the rules, everyone will be forced to play. But for the specific plan, you will discuss it in the middle of the game. I am only responsible for the overall situation. After all, you are all grown up, it''s time to learn to think about battle plans independently. If you always rely on others, you won''t be able to make it into a climate. " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone nodded. This time participating in the competition, in addition to the need to fight against evil spirit masters, Karl also planned to exercise their independent thinking ability by the way. So Carl was only looking at the overall situation, deploying a battle plan, and then teaching them all the rest to play freely. It can be said that Carl''s task this time was a lot easier. He only needs to watch the show, and basically let the students take care of everything else. that''s all. Time passed slowly. Soon came the first day of the finals. There are a total of 32 teams shortlisted in the finals. They will play two games a day for a total of 16 days, and then the top 16 will be born! The rules of the game are very cruel, as long as this game is lost, then you can leave. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Therefore, the nerves of each team are tense, and they dare not care at all. However, the teams that have basically believed that they have lost are particularly relaxed. For example, the elephant sect was the first to play today. The average deployment of their staff is around fifty-one. The strongest is at level 53 and the weakest is at level 48. And their fifty-level soul sect occupies six places. It can be seen that their strength among these teams is also ranked above the middle. Even slightly better than the Shrek team. It''s a pity that one of the teams they met, and the least willing to meet, was the second Shrek team led by Xiao Wu! In fact, the Elephant Sect and others wanted to complain very early. Such a strong team is not the first team, but it turns out to be the second team? The reason is that the registration is late, so the name cant be changed? This is really a bit tricky. At the same time, the name of the second team is too confusing. Because most of the people in the second team are not the best, but they are also the type of genius. It''s just that the second Shrek team on the field is a real monster! According to the rules of the game. The first game of the first game was a seven-man team match. In this team match, Xiao Wu, Tang San, and Jianzhu did not play. But even this makes Elephant Jiazong extremely nervous. Because of these people, Ning Rongrong, the weakest, has level 51 spirit power! Not to mention the others! And the most important point is that the ossicles had already upgraded to level sixty last night. Had it not been for the competition today, he would have absorbed the spirit ring long ago. But Karl persuaded him to wait, because he planned to get a spirit for Xiao Bone. Chapter 793： with no doubt "It''s been a long time since I saw you. Time flies, five years have passed, and you have become a lot stronger!" Ma Hongjun sighed with emotion and said with a smile. But this smile on his face is a bit cheap in every way. And these people of Elephant Sect, the more they look at Ma Hongjun''s face, the more they feel that he is mocking himself. So people like them didn''t say a word at all, but just set up their formations. Seeing this scene, Ma Hongjun couldn''t help shrugging. "It seems that they don''t plan to speak. Why don''t we give them a little face and send five people up?" "Is there any difference between five people going up and fighting them directly? Both Rongrong and I are only auxiliary spirit masters, and we have no combat effectiveness. " Oscar gave Ma Hongjun a white look and said. But he said he had no fighting capacity, and he immediately attracted the contempt of other people. Even if Ning Rongrong has no combat effectiveness, Oscar has no combat effectiveness? Who believes it! "Okay, let''s go on together. Let''s make a quick fight, and Oscar and I will cheer you up by the side!" Ning Rongrong spoke, and then he clenched his fist and made a cheering movement. Her move was so cute that Oscar couldn''t move his eyes immediately. "Please be prepared for both parties!" "Now, the first game of the first game, start!" With the referee''s order. Everyone in the Elephant Sect burst out their martial spirits instantly, opened the charge camp, and rushed directly! Their martial arts, all superimposed on each other, formed a copper wall and an iron wall, indestructible! They used this trick before, swept most of the colleges, and then won the finals. But in the face of their impulse, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing looked at each other and smiled, and then held hands to release the martial soul fusion skills without hesitation! "Martial Soul Fusion Technique!" "Netherworld White Tiger!" Without waiting for others to do anything, the powerful Netherworld White Tiger descended from the sky, slapped the opponent''s formation completely! At this time, the Netherworld White Tiger is very huge, like a small hill, which is out of sight! Compared to the Netherworld White Tiger in the last Soul Master Competition, its size now has expanded more than ten times! Moreover, Dai Mubai is now at the Soul Emperor level, and Zhu Zhuqing is also at the Soul King realm. The martial souls of the two of them are fused, and their strength is not weaker than the soul saint! Even half of the soul saints are not as powerful as the Netherworld White Tiger! The other people didn''t even do it. The elephants guarded the Netherworld White Tiger, and slapped it halfway out. Then Netherworld White Tiger slapped again. The rest of the people are also dizzy! From the beginning to the end, there is not a total of ten seconds, and the trick is just two slaps. Then the elephant sect is destroyed! Not one left! The audience fell silent for an instant! Because no one could have imagined that their martial arts fusion skills were so powerful. After Dai Mubai''s older brother Davis saw this scene, he couldn''t help taking a breath. "No wonder when we met a few days ago, he said he wanted to give me a surprise. That was what he meant! Compared to when he left home, this Evil Eyed White Tiger''s body shape almost hit another circle, which is really enviable..." "Brother, don''t envy them, ours is not bad!" Zhu Zhuyun comforted and said, Davis laughed blankly, and then shook his head. "Our Netherworld White Tigers don''t even have half their size. Moreover, our level can''t match the level of the Soul King. How can this be compared! " "Humph! Ignore you!" Hearing Davis''s "self-defeating and abandoning" method, Zhu Zhuyun pouted his mouth and looked to the other side. Davis scratched his head awkwardly. ... at the same time. The referee also announced the victory of the game. There was no suspense in the team competition, and Shrek Academy won. Then came the individual arena. Next, they only need to win two games. So this time, Ma Hongjun volunteered to play against the enemy. But the elephant sect announced its abstention. Because the rest of them are all over forty. In order to win the team competition with the most chance, they have already played the main players. Now there are no people available for individual competitions. Unless Shrek Academy releases water and lets Ning Rongrong play, otherwise they have no chance of winning! Even if it is Oscar, these people may not be able to play. Because Oscar''s fifth spirit ability is no longer a secret, only his devil fruit ability, few people know. Therefore, this unsuspecting game came to an end. The elephant sect left directly. The second team of Shrek directly got more than 20 days of rest. After all, after the game is over, you still need to rest for a few days before you can continue. This wave! Shrek''s second team made a profit, alright! And then, the teams that were optimistic about it were all without suspense and became one of the top sixteen. It was the members of Shrek''s team who met the people from the Fire Leopard Academy and entered the top sixteen in a dangerous and dangerous way. During this period, the evil spirit master did not continue to be a demon. As if it was the last time, after being taught by Carl, they learned to be a turtle. Except when they are playing on their own, they never show up at all. Even if it was other teams, they didn''t even look at it. Maybe they came and pretended to be, but at least they didn''t come forward with all of them, and even the bald leader did not come. that''s all. The first team of the 16th round of the game started , the Shrek team played against Wuhun Palace. There is no suspense, they directly give points, and even choose to vote in order to prevent being humiliated. This is what Flanders meant. According to Bibi Dongjue''s indispensable character, if they really play the game, I am afraid they will lose miserably! Although it will not die, I am afraid it will be cast into a psychological shadow and will never recover. So Flanders simply refused to let them play. This way at least a little bit of their insignificant self-esteem can be retained. Then the third game was a battle against Clear Sky School, a well-known veteran academy. Then use violent power to completely crush the opponent! The previous opponent could not show the true power of Clear Sky Hammer at all. And this time the opponents also allowed them to play better! So they immediately burst out, the power that the Clear Sky Hammer should have. Then came the game between the two imperial academies, as well as the game between the Five Elements and the Thunder Academy. This time, Thunder Academy narrowly won. The Five Elements Academy was unfortunately defeated, and then regretted to be out. This wave, it can only be said that they were not lucky, so they ran into each other. Immediately after the Evil Soul Master''s game, and the Soul Hunting Academy''s game, they also won. In this way, seven of the top eight teams have been born, namely Wuhun Palace, Emperor Fighting Team, Xingluo Royal Team, Blacksmith Academy, Soul Hunting Academy, Thunder Academy, and Spirit Academy. As for the second team of Shrek, it was on the last day. And their opponent is also a veteran strong team, named Hayate Academy. It''s a pity that he was slapped and killed by the evil eye white tiger! A victory without suspense! Enter the quarterfinals without any suspense! The opponent that Shrek Team 2 drew next is also an old friend! Chapter 794： Rolling The first battle of the quarter-finals was opened by Shrek Academy and Tiandou Royal Academy! On the side of the Emperor Fighting Team, he had never expected that he would meet the second team of Shrek Academy so early, which made them all bad. Even Emperor Xue Ye didn''t expect it. But he didn''t care, because the strength of the Emperor Dou team had also improved a lot now. He also wanted to see how well these elite youths under his team could compete with the second team of Shrek Academy. In the current Huangdou Academy, the person with the strongest strength has a soul power level of sixty-three. Secondly, there is also a soul emperor with a strength of sixty-one. The two soul emperors led the team, and then the others, the weakest, had fifty-two levels. None of the participating personnel has a strength level lower than that of the Soul King! It''s not just Huangdou Academy. As long as the team has entered the quarterfinals, in fact, the weakest participant will only be the Soul King. After all, there has been a change in the competition system. Of course, every team will be willing to let their strongest players appear in the team. So this has also created the current situation. "There are still more than ten minutes before the start of the game, you should have already made a battle plan, right?" Carl asked next to him. Since he did not intend to intervene, the battle plan was discussed by them themselves. It is precisely because of this. This time facing a real strong enemy, we can see their level even more! "Don''t worry, Mr. Carl, we are fully prepared. And we promise that this battle will definitely end soon! " Ma Hongjun patted his chest and said, Xiao Wu on the side couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "You are so embarrassed to say that when you specified the battle plan, you made a lot of useless comments. But that''s right. After all, you are not good at this. What you are better at is bragging! " Facing Xiao Wu''s sarcasm, Ma Hongjun glared, and then Xiao Wu glared back. Seeing Xiao Wu''s eyes, he was shocked instantly. Can''t afford it. This is really unattainable. that''s all. As the game time approaches, members of Shrek''s second team have been on the court. This time, Xiao Wu and Tang San still did not play. Then replaced Dai Mubai with a sword idiot. The two of them are similar in strength, so whoever plays is the same, there is not much difference. However, the other party obviously made some plans against the Netherworld White Tiger. So letting him off the court can also make the opponent''s plan self-defeating. In this way, under the voice of the referee, the team competition directly announced the start. Oscar and Ning Rongrong immediately activated their martial arts, giving everyone a tremendous increase at this moment! Oscar even held a sausage in his hand and stood behind Ning Rongrong to prevent anyone from coming over to attack him. The rest of the people, at this moment, immediately rushed out, without any muddle! Faced with the impulse of the second Shrek team, Huangdou Academy did not dare to be careless, but used its full strength to fight head-on! But then, the sword idiot turned into the wind directly! The powerful sword intent, invaded the enemy''s body. The powerful sword aura is flying even more wanton. This kind of power makes people afraid to approach at all and can only evade. Even the existence of the same soul emperor was a little uncomfortable being beaten by such frenzied sword aura. Jian Chi alone directly contained the two soul emperors, making them unable to deal with other people at all. In this way, other members of Shrek''s second team can attack other members of the Royal Fight team! This is their battle plan. Because of the sword idiot''s ability, he restrained the opponent''s two soul emperors very much. So letting him contain the other two alone is not a problem at all. In this way, the battle can be resolved quickly in other places. Especially, some time ago, the small bones of the Ten Thousand Years Soul had just been obtained, and it was here to show off their power! His soul, in the image of a skeleton fox fairy, is fighting against him together! And his sixth spirit ability also created a skeleton warrior, and this skeleton warrior can change into any shape. So now on Xiaogu''s side, one person is equivalent to three people fighting! It''s a pity that his soul doesn''t have any wisdom either, otherwise his strength can still be upgraded to a new level. But being able to obtain souls is pretty good. This soul was obtained some time ago in the territory of the demon spirit. And because the other party is less than a few years away, he will end his life. The demon spirit is also to keep the other party alive, so it makes him a soul spirit. After all, if you die, you are really dead. If you become a soul, you still have a chance to complete your plan and even awaken your wisdom. Although his current level is only sixty-one, his strength is not weak at all! The powerful combat power made the opposing soul kings unable to resist at all. Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing and Dugu Yan three people, even more directly used their full strength ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to solve all the opponents instantly! After all, Dugu Yan is also a soul emperor, and she burst out with all her strength, which should not be underestimated. So this battle didn''t last much time, and it was settled without even five minutes. However, compared to the previous team that was directly killed by the second Shrek team, they were fairly good. It''s just that no one thought that in the quarterfinals, Shrek Academy could maintain such a crushing attitude, which is really shocking. In this way, they won the team game without any suspense. The next individual competition was also Dai Mubai''s individual show. He killed the opponent''s two people by himself, completed one pass and two, and directly took away the Huangdou team! Although it was not the first time I saw the three-to-zero match, it was able to achieve such an exaggerated record against the emperor fighting team. Such strength, shocking colleagues, also made them quite jealous. Especially the Spiritualism. They are the second game, so they came to the scene today, just to see the performance of the second team of Shrek Academy. Such strength made them feel a little frightened. Although they knew that this team was very strong, they never thought that the strength of the other party exceeded their expectations. What''s more important is that there are two other people here who haven''t touched them all the time. They don''t even know what the strength of the remaining two people is. So in their opinion, there is one more enemy that threatens them the most! And because this game ended too fast, so the second game started directly after two hours. The second game is from the Theological Academy, against the Royal Academy of Xing Luo! There is no suspense in the final outcome. The Spirit Academy, completely crushed the opponent and successfully entered the semi-finals! Chapter 795： Top 4 teams On the first day of the game, two top four teams were born, namely Shrek Second Team and The Spirit Academy. The game on the second day also started as usual. Then Wuhun Hall, with absolute power, defeated the Soul Hunting Academy. However, the people on the Soul Hunting Academy won the team competition unexpectedly. They were defeated by the Wuhun Palace team in the follow-up individual battle and completed the comeback. After all, it was Hu Liena who shot the ring. Her strength is not an average person, it can be compared. As the soul emperor, her strength has risen several levels compared to five years ago. In addition, she also awakened the killing field, so the next battle was also without suspense. But the Hunting Academy could become the top four, which no one had expected. They didn''t even think that Wuhun Palace would lose in the team competition. The reason is because the Soul Hunting Academy has mastered the Seven-in-One Martial Soul Fusion Technique! The combination of this power is no less than the full blow of the eighty-one level Contra! So they did not complain. But if they are dispersed, their strength cannot be said to be too strong, nor is it too weak. Compared to Hu Liena, it was still a few grades behind. So they would lose to Wuhun Palace, which is also reasonable. After all, they had obtained this term, and even defeated the Spirit Hall once, which was worthy of their pride. Then the second game was Thunder Academy vs. Blacksmith Academy. To put it bluntly, this is the Blue Lightning Tyrannosaurus family, a match against Clear Sky School. They are the same as the top three, and the Blue Electric Tyrannosaurus family has been vying for the first place. But they were never the opponent of Clear Sky School. Now that there is such an opportunity, they will naturally not miss it! So this time of competition is also the most intense one at present! Because each of them put out their full strength, the apostle proved that the sect he was in was the first of the three sects! Although the Fire Hao Tianzong has been hidden from the world, these disciples are still relatively young, so it is easy to get emotional. So this game was very anxious. On the face of it, Blacksmith Academy''s paper strength is much stronger than Thunder Academy. But there is a flaw on their side, that is, there is no auxiliary soul master. The Thunder Academy is equipped with an auxiliary soul master of the Soul King level to help them improve their strength and recover from their injuries. So when the team competition started, the Blacksmith Academy suffered a lot. In the end they persisted for more than half an hour, and after both sides were exhausted, it was the Blacksmith Academy who took the lead to fall. However, the six main attack members of Thunder Academy all fell, and in the end only the auxiliary soul masters were still on the field. So in the team game, Thunder Academy narrowly won. And it can be seen from here that the strength of their two families is still somewhat similar. However, Tang Yixiao did not play. As a team, he is not the highest level, but he is the strongest soul emperor, and he has never played. And now, it''s finally time for him to take action! On the other side, there was also a soul emperor who did not play, and the purpose was to kill through the Blacksmith Academy on the personal battle side. Both of them have the same strategy, so this time it will be another fierce battle! Wait until the battle begins. Fierce fighting broke out between the two of them. Although the level of these two people is two levels different, they are completely similar in strength. Especially in terms of strength, the Clear Sky Hammer has the upper hand! However, the opponent is not easy to provoke, and the strength is very strong. This battle lasted for nearly half an hour. In the end, Tang Yixiao narrowly defeated the opponent, but he also suffered a lot of injuries. And then, the Thunder Academy sent a Soul King. In their opinion, the battle here is basically stable, but what people did not expect is that after the battle began, Tang Yixiao directly summoned his soul to assist in the battle! In this way, the situation reversed instantly! The other party was also caught off guard by Tang Yixiao, the unexpected soul, and then hurried off the court. This kind of scene is something that no one expected! They were shocked when they saw the spirit on Xiao Bone before. Although Carl explained that this is the soul, but most people think that this is very unfair. But this is also the power of the soul master, so even if they think it is unfair, there is no way to stop the game. And now, the soul appeared on Tang Yixiao''s body, which made them believe that there must be some ulterior transaction between Karl and Clear Sky School! Otherwise, how could there be a soul in the other party''s body? But in fact, they were half right. Karl and Clear Sky School didn''t have any deal, they were just pure alliance relationship. It''s that simple. Then the third individual station started. As long as you win this game, the Blacksmith Academy can defeat the Thunder Academy. However, Tang Yixiao''s body has reached its limit. He tried his best to consume the opponent, and finally fell down. But the next battle is no more suspense. Because of the Blacksmith Academy, any soul king sent out can win victory. In this way, the top four teams have been born, namely Shrek Second Team, Wuhundian Academy, Spirit Academy and Blacksmith Academy. And as the host, Emperor Xue Ye also personally started drawing lots for them. In the first game next week, there will be Blacksmith Academy against Wuhundian Academy! The second game is Shrek''s second team, against the Academy of Gods! This time. Finally facing the evil spirit master! This made Carl couldn''t help but cheer up. The students are extremely excited as if they were beaten up with blood! They wanted to educate this group of **** a long time ago, but they have never had a chance, and now they can finally attack them! The opposite of the excitement on the Shrek Academy is the Theological Academy. They never thought that they would fight with the second Shrek team. Through the previous games, they have discovered that this team is much stronger than imagined! But they might not have imagined that this hand was actually Emperor Xue Ye, who secretly manipulated it. Because he just wants Shrek''s second team to fight against the Gods Spirit Academy, and then knock out the opponent! This kind of stuff, he won''t leave the opponent in the finals! As for the Wuhun Hall. Emperor Xue Ye also wanted to see their true ability. The Blacksmith Academy''s play can just force some of the opponent''s hole cards, so this distribution is very reasonable. They were a little uncomfortable at the Blacksmith Academy. Because they knew very well that they couldn''t be the opponent of Wuhun Palace at all. If it weren''t for Qian Renxue, that would be fine. But Qian Renxue has become a soul saint! This is a well-known thing. So this game is sure to lose. Chapter 796： Semifinal time flies. The semifinals of the semifinals finally arrived. All the participating teams are now gathered together, just want to see how the Haotianzong now competes with the people in the Spirit Hall. If they didn''t look at Qian Renxue, a 70th-level soul saint, in fact, their strengths were almost the same. But just because of the extra Qian Renxue, the combat power here has soared! So Clear Sky School is not easy to fight at all. Even if Tang Yixiao had a soul, it was impossible to defeat the soul saint at the 62nd level of the soul power state. If his level is sixty-fifth or higher, he can fight with the soul sage within seventy-three. But now, he is still far from this level. But even so, the people of the Clear Sky School were not discouraged, even if they believed that they were a losing situation, they would not miss the opportunity to play against each other. So in the team competition, let all their soul emperors play directly! Even if the next individual station loses, this time the team competition, they have to strive for victory! Because this is their determination! The situation in the Wuhun Palace is also very regular personnel assignment. Qian Renxue still didn''t play. She is the trump card that has been pressed in her hand, she will not play against the real enemy without encountering a real enemy. It is precisely because of this that no one has seen what Qian Renxue''s strength is. However, the strength of other people has long been seen. So this time, the candidates they played were also similar to the lineup of Clear Sky School. Even the number of soul emperors is exactly the same! So this team game is very interesting. After all, it was a close battle, and they naturally wanted to look at it more. When all of them were on the court, the referee also announced the start of the game. At this moment. All of them rushed out without hesitation, without the slightest stagnation! Because the Haotian Sect did not have any auxiliary spirit masters, the seven of them directly went all out, soaring into the sky, trying to take advantage of this momentum to directly smash the Spirit Hall. But on the side of Wuhun Palace, he also knew the battle plan of the Clear Sky School. That''s one word! Reckless! Because only in this way can the power of the Clear Sky Hammer be fully utilized. So they were right to be reckless, regardless of his plan, regardless of the other''s martial arts, and the charge would be over! It was this indomitable momentum and the advantage that a powerful martial soul gave them that allowed them to come to the present. Therefore, in the face of the blacksmith academy''s impulse, even if it is the Wuhun Palace, it must be avoided. Once they are impacted, they will also be injured. Therefore, the Wuhun Temple is very cautious, no one wants to directly collide with the Blacksmith Academy. However, Hu Liena and her elder brother came up at the same time and directly released the martial soul fusion skill, forcibly dragging the other''s three soul emperors. In this way, other people have won a lot of fighting space so that they can play. With the passage of time, the Blacksmith Academy persisted for more than half an hour within the reasonable strategy of Wuhun Hall, but finally it couldn''t hold it anymore. But it can last half an hour, which is also a very good result for them. The next game, for them, there is no suspense. But this time the personal battle is slightly different. In order to prevent the car from overturning, Wuhun Palace directly let Qian Renxue come on the field, and solved the remaining two battles with the fastest speed. So fast that people can''t react! Because Qian Renxue is so fast! Her strength is much stronger than before. However, her appearance still aroused the indignation of the Tiandou imperial family. After all, Qian Renxue had replaced Xue Qinghe and killed a lot of princes and members of the royal family, so the hatred of Tiandou''s royal family against her was really not that high. But even so, in this battle, Wuhun Palace finally won the final victory with a powerful strength. Regarding this, Wuhun Palace was not happy, because they knew that their last opponent had not yet appeared on the stage! In their eyes, the only opponent is the second team of Shrek Academy! In addition, even the team of evil spirit masters is not in their eyes! But more importantly, Hu Liena hadn''t seen Tang San for a long time. Due to the rules of the Wuhun Palace, she couldn''t go out to meet Tang San, so the final final was the only chance she could meet Tang San for so many years. So she will definitely play. As for the team competition or the individual stand, it depends on God''s will. However, Tang San has already stated that he will play in the first round of the team match. Then the individual will stand in the first game and will also play! As for whether he could meet Hu Liena, no one was sure, but Tang San just wanted to find a chance to meet him. It''s just too early to say this. The enemy they are going to deal with has already appeared in the arena. Next, the opponent they are going to face is the evil spirit master, the person from the spiritual academy! Their team competition this time sent a lot of powerful soul emperors. But for Shrek Academy, the only thing that needs to be changed is to get Oscar down. Because of his spirit and even ability, not only was there no way to cause any harm to the evil spirit master, but it was easy to be hurt by the other party instead. So he can only end. Then Dugu Yan also needs to go off the court and replace Xiao Wu on the court. As long as there is a hut, their special ability is not enough. Because Xiao Wu''s Eudemons fruit ability is Moon Rabbit, which can purify any evil creatures. This is simply the nemesis of the evil soul master, okay! So this time, the people who didn''t play were Tang San, Dugu Yan and Oscar. Tang San wanted to retain his strength, so he didn''t let him play. Oscar''s ability is here, and it doesn''t make much use, so it didn''t play. As for the lone goose. Although her abilities were good, she was restrained by the Evil Soul Master''s abilities, and she could only give them to the court for nothing. After all, the evil spirit master''s ability directly penetrates into the opponent''s spirit power, which is more poisonous than any poison! More importantly, general poisons really have no effect on them. If the poison wants to have an effect on the evil soul master, either the opponent''s strength is below the soul sect, or the strength of the lone geese must reach the level of the soul saint. After all, the body of the evil soul master can''t be regarded as a normal human body. Toxins certainly have no effect on them. In this way, the battle between Evil Soul Master and Shrek Second Team is about to begin. But Karl quietly left the meeting and did not pay attention to the battle. Because he knows that this game must be won. And all he had to do was to follow the leader of the Evil Soul Master! This guy left midway, absolutely what purpose! At least Carl can be sure that he is not going to the bathroom anymore! Chapter 797： The goal of the evil soul master! "Master, what should we do this time? The strength of Shrek Academy has exceeded our expectations, and this time we are likely to lose to them. Although our believers are very strong, but compared with them, they still checked some. Especially since they have two soul saints, it is difficult for our people to beat each other! " The evil soul master who led the team spoke, his tone full of tension. "Second elder, don''t worry, we already have a countermeasure. According to the vice-master, we now have a good chance to enter the royal family. As long as we are held hostage, the only prince of the Tiandou imperial family, Xue Beng, Emperor Xue Ye, will not pose any threat to us. The great elder and the vice-chief have already set off in advance, and we will leave now. As for the situation here, we don''t care about it for the time being! Anyway, the game is not over, and they can''t die. When that happens, we will directly control the avalanche and see what they do! " The leader showed a ferocious smile, and the second elder also smiled, and then quickly walked towards the palace. Carl walked out of the shadows, his complexion stretched out. He had heard all of the other party''s words, but if they planned to do this, it was not a threat to Carl. Because of his sight, he can see those people, and there is still a distance from the palace. In addition, they had to hide from the guards and couldn''t stun them, so the speed was slower. But Karl only needs two teleports and he can go to the side of Avalanche directly, so there is no need to worry at all. "Mr. Carl, since you have heard all of them, why don''t you just stop it?" Just at this time. The black rose came out of the space. Her abilities are related to space, and her attainments in space are even higher than Carl. After all, Carl''s abilities are all in his various powers and swordsmanship, and he doesn''t have much research on space. Even his research on soul is more than that of space. However, he can still feel the fluctuations and abnormalities of the space. And he had already discovered that Black Rose was hiding here, eavesdropping on the other side. But the black rose appeared earlier than Carl. It seems that she has been following this leader for some time. "Black Rose, it''s not too wise to deal with them now. I plan to put a long line to catch big fish, because I always feel that there are other evil spirit masters behind these little ones. Even if the leader is the master of the Spiritualism, I don''t think they can come here across the ocean with their abilities. So behind them, there is a high probability that someone will help to get through the sea. And I want to try if I can catch the people behind them. If you can succeed, it is best, if you can''t succeed, then forget it. " Carl said so, and Black Rose was a little surprised. Because she didn''t think so much at all. "It''s still you thinking deeply, I didn''t think so much at all. But what are you going to do next? It won''t be long before they can enter the palace. If you don''t plan to help Xue Beng, he will definitely be harmed by these evil spirit masters! " "You don''t have to worry about that, I have already figured out a countermeasure, but since you are here, it is better to say." With that, Carl took out a prop and stuck it on his forehead. I saw this unidentified prop instantly turned into a sticker, and then emitted a dazzling light. Suddenly. In the eyes of Black Rose, Carl became the image of an avalanche! Whether it is height or temperament, they are all the same! There is no change! Even the voice of speech is exactly the same! "How is it, can you tell, is there any difference for me?" "Mr. Carl, you still have this ability?!" Seeing Carl''s change, Black Rose was taken aback. Carl shook his head, pointed to the sticker on his forehead and said. "This is not my ability. This is an accidental product I got when I studied the soul. This is the only one." Carl said nonsense for a reason. This thing, actually he just bought it, cost a thousand transaction points. As long as you use this thing, within a day, you can change into the image you want to change into. When the change is successful, not only can imitate that person''s height, body shape and voice, but even breath, soul power, and various details will be imitated in place! And in the eyes of others, he is the original, even his strength! Only Karl himself knows that his current strength is still his own strength, as long as he wants to, he can burst out his strength at any time without having to lift the transformation. So this kind of transfiguration sticker is also very easy to use. In addition, Carl plans to go fishing, so he also wants to know who is standing behind this group of evil spirit masters! "It seems that you are planning to replace Avalanche with yourself, and then be taken away by them? If soA real avalanche, what do you plan to do? " Hearing Black Rose''s words, Carl smiled slightly, pointed to her and said. "Just leave it to you. Haven''t you changed the evil and become a true spirit master now? If you and your husband want to gain a foothold in the Heaven Dou Empire, this is a good opportunity. As long as you bring Xue Beng to the front of Emperor Xue Ye, and then tell him about my plan. Let him do the rest. He can plan these things perfectly! And what I have to do is to keep the life of the leader of the gods, let him escape, and see if I can catch the person behind the other side. " Hear what Carl said. Black Rose couldn''t help but stretched out a thumb to Karl to express her admiration. She had never thought of this at all, and was unable to do so. But Carl is different. He has everything, now he is almost lucky. "In that case, let''s set off quickly. If we fly at the speed of the two of us and go all out, we will soon surpass them!" Said the black rose. Although she has the space ability, she can''t move long distances. This section is the only drawback. Even if she saved the black and white brothers, she just hid them in her martial soul space. They only came out after the other party left. Therefore, the Wuhun of Black Rose still has certain flaws. However, Carl''s ability does not have such defects. He stretched out his hand and said softly: "Hold on!" Black Rose was a little confused, but she still grabbed Carl''s hand. Next second! After the black rose felt a whirlpool! They have come to the depths of the palace, the side hall of the avalanche! Chapter 798： 2 avalanches "You, who are you!" "Come here! There are assassins!" Prince Avalanche was shocked when he saw two of them suddenly appeared, and then began to call the guards outside. Seeing this, Black Rose suddenly panicked and explained hurriedly. "Prince Xue Beng, don''t get me wrong, I am Black Rose, the wife of the Soul Hunter Sect Master. This is Mr. Carl, you should know him, he is from Shrek Academy..." Halfway through, Black Rose suddenly remembered that Carl now has the same face as Prince Xue Beng! Thinking of this, Black Rose suddenly sweated all over her body. Because she felt that she couldn''t explain it clearly. "I don''t care who you are, you group of assassins, even if they want to disadvantage me, it is impossible to escape the layers of guards in the palace! Although I don''t know how you got here, the guards are coming soon and you are dead! " Prince Xue Beng holds the walkie-talkie, his eyes are also very firm. Although he is young and not very strong, as a prince, he has to be so confident no matter what enemies he faces. Otherwise, others will get hold of the handle. That''s really over! "Prince Xue Beng, you really misunderstood, we are not enemies..." Black Rose wants to explain. But when she saw the identical faces of Carl and Prince Xue Beng, she felt that any explanation she had made was probably useless. So she didn''t say anything at all. Because she wanted to see what Carl would say. At this time, Carl just looked at the avalanche with a smile. His smile made Xue Beng feel a little hairy in his heart. When anyone sees a person who looks exactly the same as himself, even with the same temperament and soul power, he will feel a little hairy from the bottom of his heart. More importantly, Avalanche has experienced this kind of thing. Avalanche means being replaced by someone, so when he sees someone impersonating himself, he will naturally be very vigilant and directly treat the other person as an enemy. There is no way, after all, he has been scammed once before, and now he has to be more cautious. "Prince Avalanche, don''t be nervous, we are not enemies. And the surroundings have been set up by me, and no one will hear the sound inside. Even if you use this walkie-talkie, it is useless, but I designed it. Do you think I have no ability to shield the soul power signal in the walkie-talkie? At present, I have sent you very few intercoms. Apart from you, there is also one for Emperor Xueye and Prince Xuexing. So no matter who you want to contact, you can''t succeed. " Hearing what the other party said, Prince Xue Beng immediately took two steps back. He never knew that the soul power signal of this thing could still be blocked. But he learned important information from Karl. That is the walkie-talkie, he made it! "In other words, you are Teacher Carl?!" "That''s right, I''ll give you a reward, then." Seeing the reaction of the other party so fast, Carl guessed his identity at once, and he was a little happy. After all, if Prince Xue Beng was so smart, the Heaven Dou Empire''s folic acid could rise in the future. So Carl threw him a potion that could improve his physique. "This thing can improve your physique. It''s my belated meeting gift. It doesn''t matter if you use it now or other times, after all, this thing has only one effect, and everyone can only use it once. " Hearing Karl''s words, Prince Xue Beng breathed a sigh of relief, and then took it without hesitation. Next second. His spirit power instantly increased by three levels, and his body became stronger. "Thank you, Mr. Carl, but Mr., why should your current image be exactly like me? You are like this, I almost thought it was Qian Renxue here again, so please don''t mind what I was rude to you just now..." Prince Xue Beng scratched his head and said embarrassingly. Carl didn''t care, but slowly told Xue Beng about the Evil Soul Master and the upcoming events. At the same time, all his plans were told to the other party. "In other words, I am going to enter her martial soul with this lady now, and then after the other party leaves, we will go to the father?" Avalanche asked. Carl shook his head, and said casually: "Not to go later, but to go now! This plan cannot be delayed. I will take you away. Then let Emperor Xueye handle the rest of the matter, and he will arrange it properly! " With that, Carl directly used his abilities, took the two of them separately, and teleported to where they should go. It only took Carl five seconds to complete all this, and this counts as four round trips. His speed stunned Prince Avalanche and Black Rose. Because they have never seen Karl actually make a move. But this time, in a hurry, Carl used all his strength to help the two of them shift their positions. This scene is really shocking! "Now I can''t do it even if I don''t believe it Apart from Mr. Carl, I really can''t think of anyone else who has such power. And this kind of space shuttle speed, there is still a feeling, it is not the first time I have experienced it. Teacher Carl took me to play a few times before. This kind of dizziness in the brain is really unforgettable in this lifetime! " Prince Avalanche spit out. The black rose on the side also nodded in agreement. Carl''s space shuttle has no side effects on him. But now that he can take someone to shuttle, if that person''s physique cannot be the same as Karl, then he will have to endure the side effects of space shuttle. As for this side effect, it is also very simple, that is, it makes people feel dizzy. It will be restored in a few seconds, and the impact is not great. But this kind of dizziness, even Titled Douluo, couldn''t prevent it. Because it is too strong. Fortunately, the impact is not great, otherwise Karl would not always use this ability to bring people through space. "Prince Xue Beng, it''s not the time to make complaints, let''s go find Emperor Xue Ye and report this to him!" As he said, Black Rose suddenly changed the conversation and asked quietly: "Prince Xue Beng, do you believe me?" "Believe!" Xue Beng nodded, and answered without hesitation: "Since Mr. Carl believes in you, then I will give you details without reservation!" "If this is the case, it would be offensive, after all, we are in a hurry!" Black Rose nodded, then immediately picked up Prince Avalanche, and quickly ran towards the arena with him! at the same time. Carl sat on the desk and began to practice calligraphy stroke by stroke. At this moment, a group of black suddenly appeared in front of him! Chapter 799： Got caught "Hello Prince Xue Beng, I am the leader of the Spiritual Sect. I have specially asked you to do something, so I need you to come with us. I don''t know if you want it?" The bald male Segus, the leader of the Spiritual Sect, said pretendingly with his very hoarse voice. Carl pretended to be an avalanche, looking at each other in horror. "Who are you, why did you appear in my palace? Get out of me! Come here! Someone trespassed into the princes palace, and quickly came to catch the assassin! " Avalanche cried out for help. But the other party smiled, showing an extremely ugly smile. "Prince Xue Beng, you just call, no matter what you call, no one will come to help you. Because ah, I have already set up a barrier here, and no one can hear the sound here. If you still want to survive, just follow me obediently! " "No! Don''t come here, if you dare to touch me, my father will never let you go!" "Avalanche" said loudly, his performance was very successful and he lied to the opponent perfectly. Because of this prop, in the eyes of Seggs, Carl is a real avalanche! The kind without any blemishes. So it is impossible for him to tell the difference. After all, the system is produced, it is a boutique! This is not black! "Hahahaha, Your Royal Highness, you should recognize the reality. Our purpose was originally your father Xueye the Great! So we are eager for him to save you, but now there are so many people here, let''s take you away! " As soon as the voice fell, the opponent directly released his soul power, trying to inject it into the body of the "Avalanche", thereby controlling the opponent''s body. Only in this way can it be put into various poses. Easy to take away. "Avalanche" also pretended to be controlled, his eyes became apathetic, and then he was picked up and taken away by the opponent. His punishment was very professional, since he came here and then left from here, no guard could find out. But just after he left, Prince Xue Xing came here, and felt the aura around him that belonged to the evil spirit master, his face changed drastically. "Oh! What about the avalanche?!" Prince Xue Xing originally wanted to come here to find Xue Beng and talk about something. But when he just came here, he discovered that the avalanche had disappeared! This made him a little panicked, and then immediately notified the guards to start the entire palace, and even search for Prince Xue Xing throughout! After all, he was here, and he felt the breath of an evil spirit master. So he concluded that an evil spirit master had come here, otherwise he would not dare to do so. And just when he finished all these things and was about to inform Emperor Xueye. Emperor Xue Ye dialed the intercom himself and notified Prince Xue Xing of their plans. After hearing the explanation of Emperor Xue Ye and the sound of the real avalanche, Prince Xue Xing finally breathed a sigh of relief. Because he knew that the person who was taken away was Karl, not a real avalanche. If it was Carl, there was no need to worry at all. These evil spirit masters, even if they add up, are definitely not his opponents. However, the whole scene should be done. Since the promotion search order can no longer be issued, there is no need to revoke it. Anyway, doing this will make the other party believe that the person they took is Xue Beng himself! at the same time. "Avalanche" was taken to a remote corner. The four evil spirit masters couldn''t help showing a smile when they watched "Xue Beng" in a state of "coma". "This kid is tender and tender. You said that if we eat him, will our strength improve?" "It''s wasteful to eat directly, this kid, it''s enough for us to play for a while. He is the son of Xueye Great Emperor, and his physical fitness should not be very long, enough for our brothers to play for a few days alone. " "Hahahaha, this kid is really good, and his status is honorable, he must have not been developed before, is a good material that can be adjusted/teached." "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t forget that our ultimate goal is to lure the Great Xueye out, and then take him the first level! This is the most basic command, and it would be even better if you can successfully win the first level of Emperor Xingluo. After all, that person''s hands hold the secret of becoming a god. In this way, he is likely to also grasp the secret of our breakthrough Title Douluo. So this kid, can''t touch it for the time being, wait until we complete the task, and you can play whatever you want! It doesn''t matter if the game is broken, anyway, his strength is too weak, it is not worth eating at all! " Saiggs said indifferently. And looking at his appearance, it seems that he has long been used to this way of cannibalism. And what they said made Carl a little nauseous. Fortunately, he can still pretend, so that he won''t be exposed directly. But if these people dare to move himself, he will kill them all without hesitation! As for the person behind the scenes? It doesn''t matter! Carl will not let these people touch himself anyway! But from here Karl can basically be sure that these evil spirit masters are basically abnormal. Even if it was Ju Douluo Yueguan, it was just a matter of orientation, and she liked women''s clothing. Compared with these evil spirit masters, Yueguan was considered a normal person. These guys are the real perverts! In this way, they discussed the plan, but didn''t know that Carl had already pushed in all their plans. It''s a pity that people like them didn''t directly say the names and identities of the people behind the scenes. Otherwise, Carl can follow the clues and find it directly without having to be so troublesome. Just listening to what they said, they themselves didn''t know exactly who that person was. The only thing they knew was that the strength of that person was at least Super Douluo, and he held the secret of becoming a **** in his hands. That is the test of God! There are not a few people who know this. So Carl is not sure who the other party is. To be on the safe side, he decided to stay with each other and continue acting. However, just when this group of people planned to use this matter to threaten Emperor Xue Ye. They didn''t even know that they had stepped into the trap of Emperor Xue Ye! Because at this time, many eyes are staring at them silently! At the same time, the evil spirit masters in the arena were swarmed by everyone because of the orders of Emperor Xueye, Emperor Xingluo, and the three of Bibi Dong, and they were all wiped out! The three major forces all spoke up. So today''s competition is temporarily suspended, but to do everything possible to eliminate the evil spirit master! As for the position of the winner, it will automatically go to Shrek second team. However, it can also be seen from here that even if the relationship between the Wuhun Palace and the two empires is not good, she will not be in the same way as the evil spirit master. Her friendship, she is not allowed to do this! Chapter 800： From arrogance to loneliness "How long have we been out here? Why is the arena suddenly so quiet?" Seggs felt something was wrong. They went through the trail and wanted to bypass the front and come directly to Emperor Xueye''s side. So they can''t see what is going on outside. But as they got deeper and deeper, they saw that the arena was already empty. Both the participating teams and the competition teams are gone. Even the spectators are gone! Now there are a few soul masters left, tinkering on the ring, and starting to work. Seeing this scene, Seggs felt a little bit uncomfortable in his heart. It is normal for their followers to fail, but what is abnormal is that all these people are gone! Not even a bit of feedback! This makes Seggs feel something is not right. "His Master, we are going to Emperor Xueye''s room now, and the other party''s breath is in it. Although there is a titled Douluo guarding, as long as the avalanche is used as a shield, there is no problem, right? " An elder asked. The leader also nodded, and then took the lead! I saw that he directly turned the area in front of him into his own domain, planning to trick those Title Douluo out of it. But at this moment. The powerful light shines directly! I saw an incomparable sword aura, piercing Chang Gong, smashing the corridor, and directly cutting off the head of an elder! This sword aura came from outside, they couldn''t even notice it! After someone died, they saw Chen Xin outside, and they had been waiting for a long time! "You are finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time, evil spirit master!" Chen Xin said coldly, raising his hand another sword aura! This blow directly destroyed all the surrounding corridors. They had no choice but to escape outside, otherwise they would only become a pool of fleshy mud under his sword aura! However, just when they first came out. On the ground, endless bone spurs appeared out of thin air! Seeing this scene, the three of them were shocked, but at the same time, two of them immediately turned into black mist, and quickly fled in the other direction with an "Avalanche". One person remained, because of lack of strength, so he did not react, and was pierced by a bone spur! There is no sound! "Is it such a dish? I thought the evil spirit master was so strong, it turned out to be nothing more than that!" "Old bones, don''t be careless, this person''s strength is only eighty-five and eighty-sixth ranks, which is not worth mentioning. Those two people who fled are the most important guys, their strength, if you don''t dispatch a super Douluo like you and me, you can''t get rid of them at all! " "Hahahaha, Old Jian, I''m just making fun of it. Do you have to preach to me?" "Hehe, do you think I am willing?" The two old rivals did not forget to quarrel in this situation. But this also means that everything is under control. Otherwise, their expressions would not be so relaxed. "On the side of Emperor Xueye, he was protected by Dugu Bo. With Dugu Bo and the female title Douluo of the Hunting Soul Sect, they shouldn''t have any accidents. It is Tang Hao''s side. He should get rid of one person, and then let him go according to the plan, right? I hope he won''t go up there, otherwise, with his strength, these two guys are not enough for him. " Bone Douluo Gu Rong vomited. Chenxin also stroked her beard, then nodded. Tang Hao is now at level ninety-eight. Even Chen Xin, coupled with Ning Fengzhi''s assistance, is not necessarily Tang Hao''s opponent. So he still admired Tang Hao''s current strength. After all, if you want him to go, facing these two people, although you can defeat them, you may not be able to kill them all. In contrast, Tang Hao is different. As long as he is willing and disregarding the plan, then neither of these two can escape! This is the extremely overbearing Clear Sky Douluo! at the same time. Seggs and the deputy leader both pulled out in embarrassment. They didn''t expect that they were actually in an ambush, and as soon as they came up, they were attacked by Jian Douluo Chenxin, and then one of the generals was missing. Immediately afterwards, Bone Douluo suddenly appeared, causing one of them to be killed in seconds! Such a situation was really unexpected, and he did not expect it at all! And if they weren''t running fast, the other two Title Douluo could also follow them, causing a fatal blow to them! "Damn, this group of guys, don''t you plan to leave with Avalanche''s life? If you are a little careless, wouldn''t the avalanche be dead? I really don''t understand what these guys think! " Segues didn''t understand what the other party thought, because Emperor Xue Ye didn''t play cards according to the routine at all. And from this incident, he probably also learned that his followers should have been arrested or died! The reason why they disappear is for this reason! "Master, what shall we do next? Do you still continue to use Prince Xue Beng to threaten Emperor Xue Ye?" The deputy teacher was a little panicked at this time, because he didn''t know what to do. However, Seggs shook his head, then looked back at he was carrying the "Avalanche" in the sack, and sighed helplessly. "Let''s take him away first. After we see that person, we''ll have a long-term plan. Although he saved us from the coast, we only fought for him once. So handing over Prince Avalanche to him is also an interest transaction between us. And this group of people is really terrifying, especially the group of Shrek Academy, completely beyond my expectations. If it weren''t for them, our plan would be easy to succeed! " Seggs was obviously unwilling. At this moment, a deep voice appeared above them. "You are still not reconciled!" Accompanied by the appearance of the sound, the huge hammer, wrapped in endless thunder and might, smashed downward! Faced with this blow, the expressions of Seggs and the vice leader changed drastically! They have seen the power of Title Douluo, but they have never seen anyone able to use their power to such an extreme state! This is really amazing! Both of them, under this kind of power, are ashamed, and even feel that they are about to be crushed! This makes their bodies even unable to move! In the end, the deputy leader made a move and forcibly released the Wuhun real body, resisting this blow! "Master, go!" Hearing what he said, Seggs did not hesitate and ran away! He didn''t want to have anything to do with these Title Douluo right now. Because of these people, it is terrible! He had never thought that Emperor Xue Ye could mobilize so many Title Douluo! But what he didn''t know was that this was not the ability of Emperor Xue Ye, but that Karl was supporting him! Without Karl, it would be better luck for Emperor Xueye to mobilize one or two Title Douluo! Chapter 801： 0 stream! "It is really spine to give up running away and let your leader go first. Just rush to this point, I will make you die easier! " The corner of Tang Hao''s mouth raised slightly. He carried his Clear Sky Hammer, and the spirit ring on his body came out first, causing endless pressure on the opponent! This kind of feeling made the vice-master can''t breathe at all! Although his spirit power was as high as level eighty, based on the strength of the evil spirit master, Title Douluo below level ninety-two was not his opponent at all. In addition, with the Soul Guidance Device in his hand, a Title Douluo of level ninety-three and ninety-four, he can also fight! It is not necessarily able to kill. So from this point of view, the strength of evil spirit masters is not a little bit stronger than that of ordinary spirit masters. But the Super Douluo who appeared in front of him was unfathomable! Even if he still has strength with all his own experience, he can''t detect the strength of this person! In other words, his spirit power not only surpassed level ninety-five, but even reached a higher level! So he also knew very well that he would definitely die if he stayed. But as the deputy leader of the gods, it is his duty to keep the leader alive! Therefore, the deputy leader did not speak at all, but directly transformed into a gray mist and rushed towards Tang Hao. But the next second. Tang Hao just wielded the Clear Sky Hammer, bringing a strong wind, and spit out a mouthful of blood! The gap in strength is completely insurmountable! Facing such a powerful enemy, he has only one dead end! "Now, let me end you!" With a smile on his face, Tang Hao waved his Clear Sky Hammer without hesitation! ... at the same time. Segues left the Heaven Dou Imperial City with the "Avalanche" and set off in the direction of the sunset forest. In Sunset Forest, there is a place where he communicates with the person behind the scenes. So he planned to run here, ask for asylum, and by the way pay tribute to the "Avalanche", hoping to save his life. "My lord, I brought Prince Xue Beng here. Title Douluo of Heaven Dou Imperial City is chasing me down. I hope you can keep your promise and protect my life!" Seggs shouted loudly, but no one answered. But he is used to it, because every time he comes, the other party will not respond immediately, but needs to wait a few minutes, or even ten minutes. So he just sat here, waiting quietly. During this period, he did not forget the "Avalanche." "You kid, to me now, it''s a life-saving talisman. I really didn''t expect that they didn''t care about you at all, but chose to do it to you. You guy, you are really unlucky! It''s really sad too! " Seggs mocked "Avalanche" contemptuously, then took a sip of water and sat here to rest. "The sad thing is you, the leader of the Spiritual Sect!" "I''ve heard about the things in the city. You are in a mess this time. You even threw this hot potato to me. Are you planning to make me take the blame?" Just at this time. A man wearing a hood said with a hoarse and processed voice. His entire face is hidden in the shadows, making it impossible to tell who he is. And the breath on his body is also very messy, with all kinds of breath. This is also done deliberately to make acquaintances unable to help him come. It can be seen that this person should have a great reputation, that''s why he pretends to prevent others from seeing his true identity. "My lord, I have completed these things in accordance with your plan. Isn''t it next..." "One waste, I am not qualified to negotiate terms with me!" Not waiting for Seggs to finish. I saw the man casually raised. The power surpassing Super Douluo has erupted from this moment! As the leader of the gods and spirits, as the strongest evil spirit master known so far, Segus was killed directly by the opponent''s blow! Even the body is completely broken down! This kind of power, even a level 98 Super Douluo doesn''t have it! Therefore, the opponent''s strength can only be a level ninety-nine limit Douluo, or even a demigod! At present, the only people with such power in this world are Karl, Di Tian, ??Qian Daoliu, and the sleeping Posey. Tang Chen is already dead, so there is absolutely no need to count him in. So "Avalanche" is Karl. At this time, based on the other party''s behavior and habits, as well as the aura that was exposed just now, you can completely guess who the other party is! After all, there are only so many people who possess demigods, or are close to demigods. Carl himself was here, Bo Saixi could not leave Seagod Island, Di Tian could not leave Xinghu, and Tang Chen was already dead. Therefore, the identity of the person in front of you has already been called out! But Carl didn''t jump out directly, but wanted to see what he wanted to do. "What a poor prince, he was used as a chess piece to kill evil spirit masters. I don''t even know But if you stay here, it''s a scourge for me, so let''s kill you. This would not only weaken the power of the Heaven Dou Empire, but it would not even affect the development of the Spirit Hall. Therefore, for the sake of Wuhun Palace''s plan, I still ask you to die! " Without any hesitation. Qian Daoliu directly revealed his true colors, and he didn''t even bother to pretend! He exploded with great power directly, wanting to kill the humble "Avalanche" in front of him. But he never thought of it. Suddenly nine spirit rings lit up on Xue Beng''s body! At the same time, the colors of these spirit rings surprised Qian Daoliu even more! "Are you not an avalanche?!" "Finally found it!" Xue Beng opened his eyes and smiled, then tapped his forehead with his right hand. I saw a sticker with golden pupils, which fell off his forehead by itself, turned into dust, and drifted away in the wind. As long as the change is removed, the sticker will disappear directly, and there is no such thing as a secondary use. Because this thing is one-off. "Carl! It turned out to be you!" Seeing Karl appearing here, Qian Daoliu was a little shocked. "I really didn''t expect you to have the ability to pretend to be someone else. Although it was my carelessness, but with my perception, I didn''t find you. It seems that your ability to disguise is even stronger than Xiaoxue''s best soul bone! " "Don''t compare me with soul bone, that thing is not worthy!" Carl waved his hand and said with disgust. Although soul bone is a good thing in this world, to him, this kind of thing is simply rubbish! It''s useless at all. Then Carl just wanted to speak, but the system voice suddenly rang. Chapter 802： select! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Leave here, when everything happens, get a thousand transaction points. Choice 2: Enemy Qian Daoliu, and return to Tiandou Empire, open these things Qian Daoliu did, get 10,000 trading points, freely assign skill points: 1, freely assign attribute points: 1. Choice 3: Kill Qian Daoliu here, and make all his actions public, get 100,000 trading points, get freely assignable skill points: 10, and freely assignable attribute points: 10. The system prompts that due to the hosts own strength, it is infinitely close to the level of a demigod. If you can kill Qiandaoliu, you can get a chance to advance to become a demigod, but there is also a certain chance of failure. Please choose carefully! Are there any other options? Just choose three! Anyway, Qian Daoliu was also the boss of this world. Although he didn''t show up much in the original book, he finally sacrificed himself in order to help Qian Renxue become a god. But it is undeniable that the current Qiandao Liu is one of the ceilings of mankind! In addition, between Karl and him, there is bound to be a battle, but now it is just ahead of schedule. So this choice appeared very timely. If there is no choice, Carl will not necessarily start with him, after all, Qian Daoliu is not so easy to solve. But the appearance of the system sound made Carl be sure that he has a chance to kill the opponent! Although it will be a little difficult, Karl hasn''t encountered a difficult task for a long time. Except for the last time he tried his best to kill Tang Chen, Carl has never used his full power until now. So this time, he won''t keep his hands! "Carl, since you have heard what I said before, don''t even want to leave here!" While Carl was thinking about it, Qian Daoliu thought for a while and chose to kill him! Although Karl is also at level ninety-nine, he is almost a demigod. But Qian Daoliu, relied on his old age and deep background, so he didn''t put Karl in his eyes. After all, he and Tang Chen are still somewhat different. Tang Chen was parasitized, so the strength of the whole body can also be used for about 80% to 90% of each. Even if the opponent can use part of his divine power, it is still a lot worse than Qian Daoliu. But even so, Carl''s immortality cannot be easily resolved by Qian Daoliu. "Since you are going to do it, that''s just what I want!" Carl smiled slightly and opened the **** space without hesitation. Suddenly. He pulled the opponent into his own space, intending to fight the opponent to the death! This time, if you don''t kill the opponent, Karl will never come out! So the battle between the two of them will be very fierce. "I really didn''t expect that you still have this kind of spatial ability. You really make me curious! If it weren''t for our different ideas, I would really be reluctant to kill you! But there is no need to say so much now, because you are already dead! " Qian Daoliu said confidently, and then released his Seraphim Martial Spirit without hesitation! The mighty power illuminates the whole **** at this moment! The angel''s ability completely restrained the atmosphere of hell, and even made Carl unable to summon those **** imps. Moreover, the weakening ability of **** has no effect on the angelic spirit. Even Hades''s demon power, the yellow spring breath of the yellow spring fruit, will be restrained by the other party''s angel power! After awakening, the domineering look of the overlord is still a bit useful, but it is just like that. However, the overlord color can be wrapped around the weapon, so that Hades''s body does not need to be suppressed by the opponent''s angel power In this way, Carl has no other ability bonuses and needs to rely on his own strength to directly confront him! In other words, Carl must rely on his physical abilities, and those abilities that are not suppressed, to fight against each other! But the good news is that the weak divine power in his body began to swell up when it continuously collided with Qian Dao Liu, and then slowly began to flow along the meridians. Although the speed is very slow, it may not be possible to go out a few millimeters in a minute. But Carl knew that this was a sign that the divine power was about to awaken! Because the power of the gods didn''t go one millimeter, his whole body ability would increase by one ten millionth! Although very subtle, Carl can still get this change. If he is the power of this god, Karl will become a demigod, and his various abilities will also change instantly! At least these abilities will be multiplied! So Carl is now looking forward to the battle with Qian Daoliu. He even thought that the longer the battle, the better! However, during the gap in the battle, Carl took the opportunity to check his personal attributes so that he could customize the battle plan. After all, not relying on those plug-in abilities, but relying on his other abilities, Carl is still a bit imaginary. Because the **** breath, the yellow spring breath, and the demon power are very strong in themselves. If it can''t be used, Carl''s own strength must be weakened by at least about 20%. Fortunately, his own immortal body was not affected, otherwise Carl would really break apart. Then Karl took the opportunity to open the personal attributes panel and slightly adjusted his status. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S+ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Wind Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give Me a Face (D), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast (Awakening), Yellow Spring Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 5 Remaining assignable attribute points: 6 Transaction point: 149000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Extra Ability: Power of God (False Demigod) After adjusting the status a bit, Carl blocked the opponent''s offensive while spending 30,000 transaction points to purchase the Skylock card from the mall! This is not the first time Carl has used it, so he knows when to make it work. It''s not the time yet, so I just bought it in preparation. In addition, Carl also saw that the task of solving the evil spirit master last time had not been completed. In other words, these two tasks are likely to be linked together! If you don''t kill Qiandaoliu, neither of these tasks will be completed! This made Carl instantly become energetic, and even his strength has become a lot stronger! For the task reward! Qian Daoliu must die! Chapter 803： finals! "Have you contacted Teacher Carl?" "I can''t get in touch either. I don''t know what happened to Brother Carl. It has been two days, and I can''t get in touch with anyone. The day after tomorrow will be our game against Wuhun Temple. If our brother doesn''t show up again, what should we do? " Xiao Wu was a little anxious when he heard Tang San''s inquiry. Although they said the battle plan, they had formulated it a long time ago. First of all, in the first team match, Xiao Wu and Tang San played at the same time to guarantee the winning rate! No matter what, if the two of them play, coupled with the support of Ning Rongrong, even if Qian Renxue also plays, they will undoubtedly lose! What''s more, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai, as well as Jianchi and Xiaogu, will also play at the same time. The martial soul fusion skills of the two of them have the power to fight against the soul sage. This kind of occasion allows their strength to be displayed to the greatest extent. Then in the first personal battle, Tang San came first. And he will exit in the second game of the individual battle. Even if he wins the opponent in the first game, he will voluntarily exit this game. Because he has experienced two high-intensity games in a row, no matter how strong his talent is, he will not be able to hold it. Then next, it''s time for Oscar to play. And he doesn''t need to dare to play anything else, just postpone the time. Even if the person sent by the other party is very strong, Oscar can delay a period of time by relying on his own ability, consume a large amount of soul power of the other party, and then actively admit defeat. Then in the third game, Xiao Wu played and won the game directly. Because based on this time period, Xiao Wu has basically recovered the state of the whole province, even in the face of Qian Renxue, she is sure to defeat the opponent. This is their tactical deployment, and it was negotiated when Karl was away. No matter what plans the other party has, their side can be said to be perfect and seamless. Unless the other party comes again, a soul sage above the seventieth level. Otherwise it is impossible to win Shrek Academy! It''s just that Karl isn''t here, they lack a pillar, as if they didn''t take a reassurance, and they were uneasy. The most important thing is that Karl disappeared for no reason, without any signs. Although they knew that Carl had gone to investigate the evil spirit master, Carl hadn''t said that he would disappear out of thin air. In this way, they have no intention of playing at all and just want to find Karl. There is no way, they still rely on Karl a little. "Since the teacher is not there, then let''s just make the decision by ourselves. Anyway, the teacher also said, let us win this competition, and teach Wuhundian a lesson. Otherwise, not only will we be punished, but we will also fail to graduate, so let''s cheer up! " Dai Mubai said. As one of the oldest people present, he is also the most mature person. Even Tang San was not as thoughtful as he thought in some cases. After all, Dai Mubai was a prince, with a noble status and a very complicated living environment, so naturally he would think a lot. "Yes, Dai Mubai is right. We have been searching for such a long time, but there is no way to find a teacher. It''s better to let the flow go. Anyway, with the strength of the teacher close to the demigod, no one is his opponent except those few people, right? " Ma Hongjun said. The others nodded. Although they are very worried about Carl, they have to admit that Carl''s strength is already the ceiling of this world. In addition, he personally solved a demigod. This made everyone''s evaluation of him even higher. Flender was outside, listening to their chat, and couldn''t help nodding. Originally, he wanted to go in and persuade everyone to relax. Because he knew that Karl could not die in the hands of the evil spirit master. So for Xiao Wu and the others, the competition is more important. Maybe Karl will be back on the day of the game. But when Flander heard them figure it out, he didn''t go in and disturb them. After all, some of these students are better than him. He rushed in to talk, but it was not very good. that''s all. As time goes by. The day of the final came soon. The first game, as planned, except for Oscar, Dugu Goose and Ma Hongjun. All the others played. However, the Wuhun Palace also sent the strongest true face! Qian Renxue is on the court and is still at the forefront! Her strong aura and slender white legs attracted the attention of all spectators. But Hu Liena''s charm is undiminished. There were also many people present, shouting Hu Liena''s name, but instead of blowing kisses to the auditorium as usual, she looked at Tang San''s direction affectionately. Seeing Hu Liena''s expression, Qian Renxue frowned, but didn''t say anything. Although her strength is strong, Hu Liena''s behavior in Bibi Dong''s heart is still higher. So although she is the nominal leader, in fact she can''t control Hu Liena at all. Fortunately, Hu Liena just wants to see Tang San here and win the game by the way. So Qian Renxue didn''t bother to talk about her. It''s just that today''s situation is a bit special. Hu Liena was about to face Tang San, which made Qian Renxue a little worried. She didn''t know whether to say it or not, because what she said might make Hu Liena feel offended. "Don''t worry, Qian Renxue, I''m not that kind of person. Tang San and I liked each other, yes, but he would definitely not agree with me voluntarily surrender. So, either he defeated me, or I defeated him, only these two choices can be made. This is the tacit understanding that we have cultivated over the years, and I believe he will definitely do the same! " Qian Renxue let out a sigh of relief when she heard Hu Liena''s words. at the same time. Tang San also said the same thing as Hu Liena. His words made Xiao Wu and the others relax a lot. But Carl hasn''t appeared yet at this time. It is inevitable that they are still a little worried. Because this is already the fourth day! Carl is still not here. No one knows where he went! "Don''t think too much, concentrate on fighting is the most important thing!" Xiao Wu reminded that the other people also cheered up instantly. After the referee saw that both of them were ready, they announced the start of the game! Without any hesitation. Hu Liena and his elder brother directly activated the martial soul fusion technique, releasing a large swath of pink smoke. Facing Shrek Academy, of course they have to open it up as soon as possible! Otherwise, there will be no chance afterwards. As for the other members, they rushed out immediately. Qian Renxue rushed to Xiao Wu directly. Those eyes seemed to swallow Xiao Wu! She has been defeated by Xiao Wu twice, so this time, she must win! Chapter 804： decisive battle at the same time. The others also assigned their opponents. Tang San was still the same as the game five years ago, directly facing Hu Liena and her brother''s martial arts fusion skills. But compared to five years ago, the martial soul fusion skills of their siblings have become more powerful! Its power even surpassed the Soul Sage, and it was infinitely close to the Contra! But Tang San was not empty. Although his current spirit power is only seventy-one. But when he burst out with all his strength, he was also worthy of a level 85 Contra! If it weren''t for the hidden weapons that weren''t available here, even if it was Contra, it wouldn''t be his casual hand. "Little San, it''s been a long time..." "Yeah, it''s been a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet again, but I want to be on the field." "Huh! Hu Liena, don''t tell him so much, the teacher said, as long as you can win against him, you are willing to do whatever you want afterwards. But now its the stadium, and Im absolutely not allowed to be distracted, otherwise not just you, but all of us will be punished! " Another voice was transmitted through the body of the Martial Soul Fusion Technique. Hu Liena''s voice was an insignificant um, and then he started directly. Tang San also showed a smile at this time, and then released his martial soul. "We haven''t discussed each other for a long time. This time, let us get to know each other again! " "I mean it!" Hu Liena controlled her body, showing an evil smile. The battle between the two is about to start! As for other places, strong fighting spirit is constantly erupting. The martial soul fusion skills of Jianlun and Xiaogu were directly released, without giving the other party a chance to interrupt. The Netherworld White Tigers of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also appeared directly on the stage, making this group of people tremble. They want to break through the two martial arts fusion skills, but the roots can''t do it! Because the power of these two martial arts fusion skills is no less than that of the soul saint! If they want to break one, there is still some hope, but it is basically impossible to kill two directly! So the battle between them has become a one-sided state of affairs. Right now, it depends on how long the Wuhun Palace can last. However, with their strength, it is not a problem at all for more than half an hour. And the battle between them is very fierce and full of viewing. Especially the beautiful appearance of Qian Renxue releasing the Martial Spirit Real Body, and the appearance of Xiao Wu releasing the Martial Spirit Real Body, and the appearance of the fruit''s ability to change into the Moon Rabbit, are even more pitiful. However, Xiao Wu''s martial spirit body, if used with her fruit ability, didn''t seem to have changed much. In this way, she can better conceal her other abilities. And there is the blessing of the devil fruit, and the soul of the sky blue cow python to help. Xiao Wu completely surpassed Qian Renxue in the system. And Da Ming can occasionally turn into an entity to help breathe out and attack Qian Renxue. This made him a little overwhelmed. As for other places, this is almost always the case. Bibi Dong was cold on the stage. This game has basically been declared a failure. Although it has only been opened for less than ten minutes, Bibi Dong can already see it. Compared with Shrek Academy''s team strength, the gap between them is too big! Even the combat power of individual combat is worse. And what Bibi Dong didn''t expect was that Xiao Wu had also reached the Soul Saint level! This is something she didn''t expect. So this game, she has given up. But at this time, Bibi Dong kept his eyes on the auditorium from time to time. She was watching if Carl returned. As long as Carl doesn''t come back, when the game is over, she can rest assured and boldly move. It doesn''t matter if Carl comes back early, she just leaves and doesn''t need to stay here at all. So she was very concerned about where Carl went. After all, what Qian Daoliu did, Bibi Dong didn''t necessarily know the truth. ... Just when everyone was still guessing where Carl was. Somewhere in the sunset forest, Carl had already emerged from the **** space. In addition to him, an old man who was bound by iron chains also fell out of the space at this time. This old man is Qian Daoliu! "Ahem, I really didn''t expect that you, a little devil, would be so strong, and even have props to restrain your divinity. This time, the old man lost, but you can''t kill me, otherwise you will be sensed by the gods in the sky. If you don''t want to die, you''d better let me go now, otherwise it won''t be long before they will personally punish them! " Hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Carl sneered disdainfully and stepped on his face. "Don''t talk about it with me, do you think I don''t know that gods won''t interfere in this world easily? I tell you this deliberately, even if I kill you, they won''t care about me. So you can die with peace of mind, and I will make everything you do public. Your subordinates, your martial arts palace, all of yours, will instantly vanish into nothing! Qian Daoliu You are in hell, repent! " Without any hesitation, Karl directly chopped off Qian Daoliu''s head. He hesitated that he was bound by the lock of heaven, unable to resist at all, and then he was directly obliterated by Karl. And in order to prevent the opponent from using special means to resurrect, Karl directly burned his body and destroyed his soul at the same time, he was relieved. However, Qian Daoliu''s head was not burned. He was planning to use this head to accomplish his own affairs and destroy the Wuhun Hall with ease. As long as this guy dies, the rest is easy to say! Then Carl cleaned up, ready to leave here. Although his battle with Qian Daoliu was fierce, it couldn''t be said to be so spectacular. Because the battles they only saw were basically pure collisions, with little energy and light effects. Then Karl used his immortal body to forcibly drag the opponent, and finally consumed his soul power. When he did this step, Carl directly used the Lock of Heaven to imprison him in order to prevent accidents. Then the scene just happened. But Qian Daoliu''s strength is still very strong. He fought Carl for four days and four nights, and finally decided today. And Carl was in the middle and almost overturned several times. Fortunately, he stabilized. However, Qian Daoliu''s strength was still quite strong, at least better than the parasitic Tang Chen. If Tang Chen was awake at the time and could use all his abilities. It is estimated that the difficulty for Carl to kill the opponent was still improving a lot. Fortunately, he was lucky, Tang Chen did not wake up. However, these two killings of the demigod depended on the lock of the sky. I have to say, this thing is really easy to use! Chapter 805： Achieve a demigod! "By the way, at this time, the game should have started, right? Hope it''s not over yet, I''m going back now, there should be enough time. " After Carl sorted out his clothes and his appearance, he was about to leave here with Qian Daoliu''s head. But at this moment. The lock of the sky trembled suddenly. The powerful body brilliance, at this moment, shining in front of Carl''s eyes. This is not the first time he has seen such a situation. When Enkidu suddenly appeared before, there was such a peculiar sight now. "Are you alive?" Carl asked awkwardly. Then I saw Enkidu, with long green hair and a white coat, appeared in front of him. He didn''t say anything, just nodded, which was a response to Karl''s question. Then he pulled off one of his own hair and threw it forward. Just when he completed this action. Enkidu''s body suddenly turned into a little bit of starlight and disappeared. Even with the lock of heaven, he disappeared. Carl didn''t know why Enkidu was here. But this and hair are in a physical state, and Karl can easily hold it in his hand. But at this moment. This green hair suddenly wrapped around Carl''s wrist, like a very thin bracelet. "It''s really strange, why give me a hair? Is it possible that he still wants to summon me to fail?" The Karl shook his head, feeling a little funny. It is obviously impossible for the other party to call himself. After all, the Holy Grail War is not so easy, you can participate in it. It''s just that the other party''s doing this must have his meaning, but it really won''t be what he wants to do. But from the current point of view, Enkidu must be thinking of making friends with himself, otherwise he would never do it. "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much, let''s go back to the arena and talk about it. If it''s late, maybe the game is really over. " Carl said, and then flew away quickly thinking about the direction of the arena. And the system sound, along with Karl''s movement, rang from his mind. The selection has been completed, get 60,000 transaction points, Hodekes free allocation of skill points: 6, and freely assignable attribute points: 6. The selection has been completed, one hundred thousand transaction points will be obtained, freely assignable skill points: 10, freely assignable attribute points: 10. System prompt: It is detected that the power of the **** has filled 99% of the body, and now only one attribute needs to be upgraded to S++ level to become a demigod! System reminder: Upgrading the personal attributes of S+ to S++ requires one hundred attribute points. System reminder: Each attribute point can consume 3000 transaction points for redemption! A series of system sounds made Carl who bombard a little dizzy. But he tidied it up a bit, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Now he can finally become a demigod! This is the condition, which is a bit harsh. After all, it takes a hundred transaction points, which is almost 300,000 transaction points in general, to be able to raise a level! But Carl now comes with more than twenty attribute points, and it only costs two hundred and forty thousand. With his current number of trading points, he is completely enough to upgrade himself to a demigod! Although the cost is huge, it is totally worth it for Carl! Therefore, he did not hesitate, and directly spent 22 attribute points and a few transaction points to raise his power attribute to the S++ level! System reminder: S++ level is the highest attribute value and cannot continue to be improved. If you want to improve your personal attributes again, please find a way to become a god, then all attributes will not be displayed. System reminder: The most basic condition for becoming a god, all attributes are S++ level, and the mastery of supernatural power needs to be upgraded to S++ level! System reminder: Congratulations to the host for successfully becoming a demigod, gaining the exclusive ability of divine nature, and mastering divine power (B). Divine power control: You can effectively control the divine power for your own use. Remarks: The mastery of divine power is quite special. Ten skill points are required to improve a small level. After hearing these system prompts, the corners of Karl''s mouth rose slightly. The acquisition of this ability means that he has truly become a demigod. And the most important thing is that Karl can feel his own changes! This kind of change is really fascinating, and there is even one that seems to be going... Feel like heaven! This is the evolution of life levels. It''s overwhelming! Afterwards, Karl directly mastered his divine power and raised two small levels, from the original B level to the A level. If you go up, you should be at the A+ level, but the current skill points are not enough. Carlner Then Carl opened the personal properties panel and planned to take a look, let''s talk about his own properties. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Wind Element Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give me a face (D), Zanpaku Swordsman: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast, Phoenix (Awakening), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 21 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Trading point: 75000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Demigod Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (A+) After seeing these attributes, the corners of Karl''s mouth rose slightly. Now he has finally become a true demigod. However, after becoming a demigod, he also needs to be careful, a special item similar to the lock of the sky. After all, demigods will be restrained by such things. So if he really encounters an item similar to the lock of the sky, he will use other methods to break free. For example, hiding in the **** space is great. After all, the lock of the sky can''t penetrate the space. This is the limitation of the other party. that''s all. After finishing his personal attributes, Karl flew towards the arena in the ruins. at the same time. The battle here is almost done. The first round of the team competition lasted nearly an hour. The second team of Shrek Academy, without any suspense, won the game. They defeated the Wuhun Temple in the team competition! Chapter 806： return! After the team competition is over, the next step is the individual battle. The first individual battle was also a heads-up match between Tang San and Hu Liena, but in the end Tang San won. Only after facing Hu Liena, Tang San''s spirit power was almost consumed. The battle between the two of them was fierce. Even if the two of them are lovers, it will not delay their competition here. Although they are five or six levels different, Hu Liena''s strength is no worse than the average Soul Sage. That''s why she could consume Tang San so much spirit power. Then in the second personal station, Wuhun Palace sent Qian Renxue directly to the stage. There was no suspense in the battle this time, even if Tang San worked hard, he couldn''t be Qian Renxue''s opponent. Even if there is no way to cause too much damage to it, it just consumes a little soul power. But this was also because Tang San''s strength had no one in ten. His spirit power had been completely consumed in the previous two battles, and now it is reasonable to lose to Qian Renxue. Next, is the third game of the individual battle! This time, according to the original plan, Oscar was directly allowed to shoot. He probably can hold on for a while, because his devil fruit ability is focused on defense. Even if the soul saint wants to break through his devil fruit, he has to rive enough to do it. This is all tested. I have to say that the power of Devil Fruit, which is similar to the law, is very powerful in this world! Therefore, Oscar relied on his more than fifty levels of spirit power and the ability of the barrier fruit to delay for more than half an hour. At the same time, he also caused Qian Renxue to consume a lot of soul power. Oscar''s ability is something that no one has thought of. They didn''t expect that Oscar still had this kind of power, which is really amazing! Even some people are already thinking about Oscar. But just when they wanted to approach Shrek Academy, Ning Fengzhi walked over in person and helped Oscar heal his injuries. Ning Rongrong was also intimately sitting beside Oscar. This made those people suddenly understand that Oscar had been snatched away by the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect! And looking at it, Ning Rongrong seemed to like Oscar very much. This made them have to give up the idea of ??competing for Oscars. After winning this game, Qian Renxue has already won two games. As long as she wins once, she can win this game! But in the same way, as long as she loses once, then this game will be over! So even if she consumes a lot of soul power now, she can''t just give up! She must persevere in order to win! On Shrek Academy''s side, Xiao Wu was fully resurrected! The soul power she consumed in the previous team competition is now completely restored. With Xiao Wu in this state, no matter how with the help of the spirit, Tang San is not necessarily her opponent! After all, Xiao Wu''s soul is Da Ming, a soul beast of 100,000 years! Her strength in this area was far superior to other people, even Tang San couldn''t keep up. So Xiao Wu was very confident and won the game. But at this time, Carl hadn''t come back yet, which made Xiao Wu a little worried. "Sister Xiao Wu, look, the person on the high platform, is it Teacher Carl?!" Ning Rongrong suddenly shouted, which attracted everyone''s attention. Then they saw that Carl was holding Qian Daoliu''s head in his hand and appeared in the spectator stand. At the same time, Emperor Xue Ye, as well as the emperor of the Star Luo Empire, appeared behind him. As for Bibi Dong in the other auditorium, his expression became very embarrassing. She had already noticed that the aura on Carl''s body had undergone earth-shaking changes. This kind of power made him think of Qian Daoliu! And Bibi Dong also knew the human head in his hand, it was Qian Daoliu! "Now everyone is listening, I want to interrupt the game a bit, because I have something important to announce! This matter is related to the position of the Spirit Hall and the lives of all our spirit masters! Because the Evil Soul Master, and the Great Elder Qian Daoliu of the Wuhun Temple, tried to subvert the entire world! But it doesn''t matter, Qian Daoliu and Evil Soul Master have been wiped out by me, this head is the evidence! So, I would like to ask Pope Bibi Dong, has your Soul Hall already cooperated with Evil Soul Master? " Carl knew that Bibi Dong couldn''t cooperate with the evil spirit master, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to tell Carl about the evil spirit master. But Carl did this entirely to force Bibi Dong to let her fully express her thoughts! If she admits it, then she will be taken seriously, and the Spirit Hall will be attacked by the spirit masters of the whole world. At the same time, there will be collective riots within them! After all, no one wants to go with the evil spirit master. That group of people is too dangerous. If Bibi Dong answered that he didn''t know it. Then he must set an example to clean up a wave of Wuhun Hall, belonging to the Qian Daoliu faction! Otherwise, she is not enough to reassure the soul masters of the entire world! In this way, the strength of Wuhun Palace will be weakened by at least half. She has no way to start a war for at least ten years! As for more than ten years later, Tang San and the others had grown up a long time ago, and at least they were at the Super Douluo level. It may even be a god! At that time, if Bibi Dong continues to wage war, there will only be a dead end. And Karl did it for the sake of his students. After all, Tang San''s wife, Hu Liena, was still in the Spirit Hall. If the Martial Soul Palace were to die away, Hu Liena would be unlucky. So Carl can''t let Wuhun Palace disappear for the time being. Moreover, as the largest soul master organization, Wuhun Hall has a great influence. Carl can use this to accomplish his own goals. "Bibi Dong, please answer, what is going on!" The audience was silent for nearly three minutes, but Bibi Dong said nothing. Carl can only ask again. Passive finally sighed helplessly, his lips lightly opened, but there was no sound. Carl can see the opponent''s mouth. She was obviously saying the three words you won! But before Karl could say anything, Bibi Dong spoke first. "As the pope, I don''t know what Qian Daoliu has done. This is my shame and his betrayal at the same time! Starting today, the Hall of Worship under Qian Daoliu will be separated from the Hall of Martial Spirits where I am! They are them, I am me, and as the pope, I will never allow anyone to collude with evil spirit masters in secret! Even the elders who enshrine the temple are no exception! " Having said this, Bibi Dong took a deep look at Carl. "If the **** of death is willing, you can come with me, and I will take you to clean up the remnants of Qian Daoliu! Prevent them from colluding with evil spirit masters again! Never future troubles!" Chapter 807： Game without suspense As soon as Carl returned, there was a wave of heavy news that shocked everyone''s attention! They didn''t expect that Carl would kill the demigod Qian Daoliu. Carl can destroy the Evil Soul Master, which is normal for everyone. After all, he is an Extreme Douluo of level ninety-nine! But Qian Daoliu, a demigod, is not an ordinary person, it can be solved! Even an ordinary Ultimate Douluo is not necessarily a demigod opponent! But Karl actually solved him! This made those who knew the existence of Qian Daoliu suddenly took a breath. As for those who don''t know Qian Daoliu, they don''t feel much. But Karl could let the Pope Bibi Dong in the Spirit Hall, so decisively separate his relationship with the opponent. It can be seen that Carl''s current strength is no longer in the Spirit Hall, and can be contended! If not, Bibi Dong would not say this, similar to the words of survival by docking his tail, to preserve his status and life and death without a whole body! The only thing she can do now is to sell the elders who worshipped the temple to preserve her power. Otherwise, the Wuhun Palace would fall apart in an instant. Because with Karl''s current strength, he alone was enough to make the entire Wuhun Palace collapse! You don''t even need to rely on other people''s power. But in this way, Bibi Dong also confirmed one thing, that is, Karl has really become a demigod! "Bibi Dong, since you have said so, then I choose to believe you. Next, the game will continue. After the game is over, I will follow you to the Wuhun Hall to clean up the remnants of Qiandaoliu! " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, showing a smile, and then gave Emperor Xueye a look. Emperor Xue Ye also nodded. Although there is no way to completely dismantle the Spirit Hall, such an approach is enough for him. At least Carl''s approach can help Emperor Xueye extend his time for at least ten years to strengthen himself! If Bibi Dong wanted to continue the war, it would be impossible to do so within ten years. Even fifteen years, it may not be possible. Because once the people enshrining the hall are cleaned up, then the strength of the Wuhun hall will be two-thirds of the power! After all, there are Super Douluos in the Enshrine Hall! Compared with ordinary elders, the elders who enshrine the hall are stronger. Moreover, Emperor Xue Ye knew that Carl''s help to do this step was also regarded as the best of his benevolence. It is impossible for him to force Karl to kill Wuhun Palace directly. Because this is unrealistic. Therefore, the Xueye Great Emperor can only continue to develop his own power, train his own men, and use the fastest possible speed to bring the strength of the Heaven Dou Empire on par with the Spirit Hall. Afterwards, Karl also left this viewing platform and returned to the auditorium where Shrek Academy was located. at the same time. The last game has finally begun! Xiao Wu came to the stage to fight Qian Renxue. The two of them played inextricably, but because of some conditions, Qian Renxue seemed to be unable to exert her full strength. Coupled with her own soul power, it had been consumed a lot before. So although this battle is fierce, there is no suspense. But before the game was over, Carl simply said something to his students, and then left here. at the same time. Bibi Dong stood on the viewing platform, closed his eyes, and did not watch the game. "Bibi Dong, the game is no longer suspenseful, now you can take me to the Wuhun Hall!" Hearing this familiar and unfamiliar voice, Bibi Dong sighed, then fixed his gaze on Carl. "Qian Daoliu really killed you?" "Otherwise? Who else has this ability besides me?" The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. Bibi Dong sighed when he heard him personally confess, then put down the red wine in his hand and walked straight to Carl''s side. "It seems that you have become a demigod, let''s talk about it, how does it feel?" "Why should I tell you?" Carl tilted his head. Bibi Dong sighed again, and then said: "If you don''t want to say it, this time I completely lost to you, but those who can clean out Qian Daoliu''s subordinates are also a blessing in disguise. This time, I can really master the Martial Soul Palace without having to look at the expressions of those old things! Among them is a Golden Crocodile Douluo, he is the only existence that can threaten me, I hope you can help me kill him! " "Is Golden Crocodile Douluo? I can help you kill him, but what can you do for me? Although I said that Qian Daoliu''s remnants will be cleaned up, but whether it will be killed or not depends on my own meaning. " Hearing Carl''s words, Bibi Dong frowned, and then asked, "What do you want?" "I, I want you..." Carl was half talking, looking at each other with a playful face. Bibi Dong''s expression changed and he took two steps back. "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, I mean, I want you to cancel the war, and assist me in completing the method of making souls!" Bibi Dong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what Carl said. Carl gasped a moment ago, which really shocked her. "No problem, it''s all trivial, if that''s the case, then follow me! The game here will be over soon teach them to deal with it by themselves, I don''t have to follow. " Bibi Dong said, taking the lead out of the viewing platform. Karl followed closely behind. The two of them left the arena after a while. at the same time. The battle here has also come to an end. Xiao Wu and Qian Renxue both released a big move in the end, and then Qian Renxue lost consciousness because of lack of spirit power. Although Xiao Wu suffered a serious injury, she was able to stand steadily in the arena, and her soul power consumption was not particularly serious. In this battle, Xiao Wu easily won the victory! However, Qian Renxue''s strength is also extremely powerful. With only one-third of his spirit power left, he could still fight Xiao Wu for nearly an hour. It might not be possible to change to Tang San, let alone other soul masters who are also soul saints. Therefore, Qian Renxue''s strength, in their opinion, can be regarded as the outstanding young person! It is a bit regrettable that Qian Renxue, Xiao Wu, and Tang San are the three who are stronger when they are in full condition. This has become an unsolved mystery in the hearts of those students. After all, when they were in full condition, they had not really played against each other. Even if it is a team match, it is for victory, so a just group fight will be added in the follow-up. It is precisely because of this. The strength of the three of them has never been able to rank. But this does not bother those students. Because they will rank according to their appearance, and then directly make Xiao Wu the first place, followed by Qian Renxue, and finally Tang San. Although Tang San is handsome, he is a man, so everyone will subconsciously make him rank last. But if they knew how amazing Tang San''s women''s clothing was, they might regret their choice. Chapter 808： Its all a spike! at the same time. At the end of the game, Karl followed Bibi Dong to the Wuhun Hall. The two of them came to the Spirit Hall together, making the guards around them stare at each other. Because they all know Karl and also know that the relationship between Karl and Wuhundian is very stiff. But now Carl and Bibi Dong came here together. This is incredible. Especially Ju Douluo and Ghost Douluo. They were ready to fight as soon as they saw Karl. Although they knew very well that they were just being killed by Carl, they couldn''t persuade them in the face of an enemy attack. But when Carl and Bibi Dong clarified their intentions, they breathed a sigh of relief. Although, Karl is here to kill. But he did not come here specifically to target the Wuhun Hall, but to the elders of the Hall of Worship in the Wuhun Hall. So they are the most dangerous. that''s all. As the inner ghost, Bibi Dong took Karl directly into the worship hall and found the Golden Crocodile Douluo. "Bibi Dong, what are you doing here? And why are you, the Death God Douluo was also brought here, don''t you be afraid of the anger of the elders! " Golden Crocodile Douluo saw Bibi Dong bring Karl here, and there was no mood swing. He just wondered what Bibi Dong wanted to do. But Bibi Dong didn''t speak, and Karl showed a nuclear smile, and threw Qian Daoliu''s head on the ground. "Look carefully, what is this!" "this is" When Golden Crocodile Douluo saw this head, he was still a little at a loss, not knowing what Carl meant. But when he saw this face, his complexion suddenly changed and his expression became extremely flustered! "It turned out to be the Great Elder?!" "what?!" Hearing Golden Crocodile Douluo''s words, the other super Douluo also saw the face of this head clearly at this time, and they suddenly lost their color! They don''t know why Qian Daoliu''s head appeared here. Could it be said that Qian Daoliu is really dead? ! "This is the fact that you see, now I tell you that Qian Daoliu is dead! It is already an indisputable fact that he secretly colluded with evil spirit masters. I have evidence of this matter. If anyone refuses to accept it, he can come to me alone. Then I suspected that his remnant party knew that he was secretly colluding with evil spirit masters, so..." Having said that, Karl placed his gaze on Golden Crocodile Douluo. Golden Crocodile Douluo''s complexion changed, and he just wanted to speak, but he was pierced into his heart by Karl''s move! "If anyone dares to resist, he will end up best!" Seeing the golden crocodile Douluo who was killed by a spike, many people present suddenly swallowed. They knew that Karl was Extreme Douluo, and they knew he was very strong. But they didn''t expect that even the 98th level Golden Crocodile Douluo would be killed by a single move! In this way, he can kill Qian Daoliu, which is also reasonable. And the most important thing is that Qian Daoliu is dead. This is an indisputable fact. Next, it doesn''t make sense for them to continue to resist. It''s just that the death of Golden Crocodile Douluo is unknown. Because he didn''t do anything, he was killed by Karl. One of the elders of the Enshrine Hall wanted to find Carl for the theory, and then he gave him a trick to kill! Under this kind of high pressure, no one dared to resist Karl, even to raise a question! "Very well, no one has any questions now. If you want evidence, just come and find me alone." Carl''s tone returned to peace. But his words made everyone''s horror. Because what he said is not like an equal exchange and showing evidence, but like a naked/naked threat. Even Bibi Dong, who was next to him, felt a little scared. But as the pope, she naturally cannot show this timidity to the bright side. "Okay, I''ll take care of the matter here, and then you can solve it yourself." With that, Karl left here. He believed that Bibi Dong could solve the rest of the matter by himself, without Carl''s intervention at all. After a while. When Carl really left here, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Then one of them, the 96th-level Super Douluo, stepped forward directly and questioned Bibi Dong. "Bibi Dong, what on earth do you want to do! Why should Karl be brought to the worship hall, are you..." He didn''t finish his words, Bibi Dong released his martial soul without hesitation, piercing the opponent''s heart! Without waiting for the other party to speak again, Bibi Dong used Martial Soul to directly tear the other party''s body into two sections! Spike! Like Carl, Bibi Dong was also a spike in the face of the 96th-level Super Douluo! And more importantly. Everyone was surprised to find that the aura on Bibi Dong''s body had actually been promoted to level ninety-nine! She is also Extreme Douluo! "Bibi Dong, when did you..." "Want to ask me when did I upgrade?" The corner of Bibi Dong''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a nuclear smile. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Not long ago, when I met the evil spirit master. Their appearance disrupted my plan, so in order to prevent accidents, I broke through the final assessment and became level ninety-nine. Now I am away from the demigod, and there is no long way to go. But the appearance of Carl made my road extremely difficult, so I decided that I did not intend to start the war before he left this world. And you remnants of Qiandaoliu, wholeheartedly want to follow Qiandaoliu, start an all-out war, and unify the entire continent! But it is not the time yet, so I ask you all to be loyal to me, the real Pope of Wuhun Temple! If you agree, I will come forward to explain that I will clean up your identities so that you have nothing to do with Qian Daoliu. But if you don''t want it, you can, and I will let you go now, but I can''t guarantee whether you will survive. " Bibi Dong is considered a naked/naked threat. But everyone did not dare to resist. If it was Bibi Dong, it would still be the same as before, with only 98th level. They gathered and attacked, and Bibi Dong couldn''t stand it either. But level ninety-nine and level ninety-eight are simply worlds apart! If it were a group of them, plus the level ninety-eight of Golden Crocodile Douluo, there would still be a chance to fight Bibi Dong. But the Golden Crocodile Douluo was killed by Carl in seconds. Ultimate Douluo, can''t kill the 98th-level Super Douluo in seconds, but the demigod level can! So that''s why, Bibi Dong would ask Carl to kill Golden Crocodile Douluo directly at the beginning. She is just to prevent accidents from happening. Therefore, these Super Douluos who had no room for resistance, regardless of reluctance, all knelt on the ground, swearing allegiance to Bibi Dong. Chapter 809： Get it done Return to the academy. The things Carl has to deal with have basically been dealt with. And the competition is over, and the rewards are all awarded. Therefore, there is nothing to do with Carl on the Heaven Dou Empire, so he went back to Shrek Academy and continued his research. During the next period of time, Carl also held a graduation ceremony first, allowing Xiao Wu and Tang San to graduate smoothly. Then, for the next period of time, they temporarily rested for a few months. Tang San and Hu Liena were even more tired of each other. The most important thing is that Bibi Dong agreed to the exchange between the two of them, and she also took advantage of this time to completely control the Martial Soul Palace in her hands. Time passed like this for about half a year. Carl''s research has entered a critical stage. In order to protect herself, Bibi Dong could only help Carl conduct research, but she was still secretly enhancing her strength and striving to break through the semi-god realm as soon as possible. But she knew very well that she couldn''t do it without more than ten years. And most importantly, even if Bibi Dong became a demigod, she might not be able to defeat Karl. After all, Carl, but killed the existence of two demigods. His strength is obvious to all! Even if Bibi Dong became a demigod, it would not be easy to attack Karl. So she simply helped Carl with the research, so she might still learn a little bit. By the way, lets study how Carl became so strong. And during this period of time, many people have basically acquired souls. This is all Carl''s help, and it is also convenient for research. Through the Wuhun Temple, and the help of the two empires to promote. Such things as souls are now almost everyone knows. There are only a handful of people who have souls, no more than twenty. After all, now only Karl and Tang San can make spirits. Other people still can''t. But after Carl and Bibi Dong''s tireless research, they finally found some simpler methods. But this matter needs to lag behind. Because Tang San and the others are now ready to go to Sea God Island to accept the trial! Carl said before that he would take them to Seagod Island to undergo a trial to see if he could gain the inheritance of the gods. However, the number of teams that set off this time is a little too large. In addition to the ten people from Shrek Academy, Hu Liena and Bai Chenxiang from the Zongmenmin clan, a subordinate of the Clear Sky School, also followed. In addition to a few of them, Tang Yixiao and some people whom Karl didn''t know all followed. Although Karl said, you can take a few more people there. But when he saw that there were already fifteen people in front of him, he was a little helpless. After all, these people don''t know whether they want Seagod Island or not. But forget it. Anyway, when the time comes, Bo Saixi will decide by himself, and Carl simply wants to go over and study the content of their assessment. By the way, let''s talk with Posey again. Only in this way can Carl be able to comprehend the power of God at a deeper level faster. After all, the power of God, although it depends on skill points to improve, but he always feels that if he doesn''t understand it well, he will not be able to display the true power of the power of God. So he has to fight more enemies of the same level. that''s all. Carl brought fifteen people to Seagod Island together and entered the scope of the assessment. But the guards here were shocked when they saw that Karl was the leader. As Super Douluo, although they have not achieved demigods, after passing the examination, they have more or less a trace of divine power on their bodies. This supernatural power is completely different from other normal Super Douluos! With this divine power, their strength is so much stronger than the regular Super Douluo of the same level. This is the same as the killing intent domain of the killing capital. A Super Douluo that has acquired the Killing Intent Domain is better than a Super Douluo without the Killing Intent Domain. The same is true. The same is true for Qian Renxue''s unawakened Angel Realm. However, according to the timeline, Qian Renxue''s angel realm may be awakened in a few years. At that time, her strength will increase by leaps and bounds, and eventually touch the threshold of a demigod. It will definitely not take too long. Therefore, the Poseidon assessment is their only way to quickly improve their strength. Then, after Carl told the guards his intentions, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Since it wasn''t for Karl to accept the assessment, they could accept it. Because they can all feel the powerful demigod aura on Carl''s body. In their perception, this power was even stronger than Posey''s breath. So if Karl does not participate in the assessment, it is a good thing for them. However, Carl''s arrival still alarmed Poses, and awakened him from his deep sleep. He repeated his thoughts again. Bo Saixi did not refuse, but asked the guards to take all those people down and accept them separately As for Karl, Bo Saixi did not let him accept the evaluation because of the supernatural power of Karl. Let the power of Poseidon be extremely repellent. Therefore, Carl has no way to study the energy of the assessment. But even so, he then had a battle with Posey. Posey hasn''t moved her hands for a long time. But her strength does not diminish. Especially when in the sea, its strength is even stronger than Qian Daoliu. But after arriving on land, it is not so exaggerated. In the end, the two of them, after ten days of fierce battle, in exchange for a win-lose result. It''s just that Carl is the one standing in the end. On the contrary, Bo Saixi had collapsed to the ground, unable to move. Her spirit power has been exhausted after these ten days of fighting. Although he will be able to recover soon, but Carl''s resilience is stronger! So the two of them are almost the same in terms of strength, but in terms of endurance, Karl is stronger. And Karl can be sure that if he uses the lock of the sky now, he can definitely kill Bo Saixi. But this is not necessary. The opponent is not an enemy, so there is no need to kill him. that''s all. Carl helped Bo Saixi quickly recover from his injuries, and then talked to her a little bit about spirit beasts and god-level spirit rings. This benefited Carl a lot, and he was reminded of things about spirits. Then Carl observed here for half a year. He studied the power of the sea **** while studying the spirits, and finally thought of a way to simplify the process of making the spirits and achieve true universalization! But this still needs experimentation, so he said goodbye to Bo Saixi directly, returned to Shrek Academy, and continued the experiment! Chapter 810： 5 years Time goes by. Soon, five years'' time has passed. Carl''s research has also achieved full results. Although the soul cannot be said to be standard equipment for everyone, it has been popular since half a year ago. But the most important thing is to have a good relationship with the spirit beasts so that they can truly acquire the spirits. The most important thing is that Karl also set up a special organization called the psychic tower. This organization is completely controlled by Carl, and to join this organization, one of the most basic conditions is required, that is, to maintain absolute neutrality! In this regard, the person who controls this organization must be very strong! The most important thing is that this organization, Karl set up in the Star Dou Great Forest, and is under the care of Di Tian. As long as he is still here, no matter what those people know how to think, there is no way to cross the barrier of Di Tian. He had an agreement with Karl that he would look at the relationship between humans and spirit beasts and gradually become friendly. But he will not take the initiative to help mankind. Even if someone wants to acquire souls, they must go through an assessment and let Ditian know if the other party has done any evil. As long as the other party has done some evil things, Ditian will refuse to let the other party get the soul. But even if he is a good person, he needs an appointment to get the soul. At least there is definitely no way to get it right now, but you can get contact information and make an appointment in advance. So as long as you want to obtain the spirit ring, then you need to make an appointment long and long in advance, and it will be your turn at that time, even if you don''t have room to get the spirit ring. Then you can also let the soul stay on your body. However, this standard is only for existence below Title Douluo level. At the level of Title Douluo, he was not accepting appointments. If you were not Title Douluo when you made an appointment before, but when it''s your turn, you become Title Douluo. Then Im sorry, this appointment will be cancelled directly. After all, the people in the psychic tower also need to investigate in advance, and after the other party''s current identity, background and strength, they are making considerations. Because the staff of the psychic tower may not be very strong, but they are definitely very attentive! At the same time, they belong to the neutral faction, and they are also very friendly to spirit beasts. These people were all selected by Carl himself, and they were fairly good human beings. There were probably hundreds of them, all of whom were selected by him. Among them, the weakest is even the teenage Great Soul Master. The strongest person is nothing more than the soul emperor, not even a soul sage. However, the psychic towers do not see their strength, but their attitude. That''s why Carl picked these people. What''s more, there are still many spirit beast guardians over 100,000 years old here. In addition, God Heaven will be at the top of the psychic tower, overlooking the entire Star Dou Great Forest. So no one would be willing to come here to be in trouble. that''s all. The psychic tower appeared out of thin air six months ago, and it also caused a ripple in this world. As the founder of the psychic tower, Carl did not directly identify himself as the owner of the psychic tower. He just spread the simple manufacturing method of the soul and it was enough. After all, it is time to leave this world. In this world, a total of more than 20 years. The feeling that Carl is about to leave is also getting stronger. This shows that the magic of Mebis, the first president of Fairy Tail, has gradually expired. Originally, according to Karl''s estimation, this magic could last for nearly 30 to 40 years before it would fail. But now it seems that the time has been advanced by about half. Could it be that your own strength has increased, so the effectiveness of magic has diminished? Carl can only think of this reason. After all, his current strength is completely capable of slinging and traversing the three or four himself before! This strength has directly increased by more than four times! What''s more, he also possesses the power of gods. This is his biggest gain from this trip to Douluo Continent! It''s a pity that he still didn''t get the throne. But if more than ten years pass, maybe he can really create a **** position by himself. This is not impossible. After all, those gods at the beginning were created by their own creation without inheritance. Carl is not unable to do this. It''s just more difficult. Several months later passed. The soul thing is basically a household name. Even many people wanted to buy spirits on the black market, but they were attacked by the psychic tower and Shrek Academy. As long as it is those who dare to do this, kill it directly! Don''t leave one! Therefore, in the current black market, people are afraid to buy or sell things. Because the Shaker Tower and Shrek Academy are too domineering. To be precise, Karl is too domineering. In addition, the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire also united and swallowed many small countries around them, allowing their strength to develop. The Spirit Hall also established the Spirit Empire, but their territory was limited to the size of three cities. However, Bibi Dong will not start a war, but will continue to remain neutral However, after the establishment of the Wuhun Empire, the treatment of soul masters has been improved a lot. It can be seen that Bibi Dong is quite ambitious. At least she was still planning something, but it didn''t have much to do with Carl. In addition. Qian Renxue also passed the angel test, obtained two 100,000-year spirit rings, and became a 91st-level Title Douluo. At the same time she also awakened the Angel Realm. Now for Qian Renxue, it was only a matter of time before he became a demigod. As for becoming a god, there are still some tests to go through, just like Bibi Dong is now. However, Bibi Dong is still some distance away from the demigod, but in a few years, she will be able to break through this film and become a true demigod. Then just a few days after the news of Qian Renxue''s breakthrough came out. There was also a sudden change on the side of Sea God Island! The Poseidon Legacy is here! In addition. Even the Poseidon Trident reappears in the world! This kind of breath from the gods can be felt by every powerful person above the Title Douluo level! They all wondered who had obtained the inheritance of the Seagod''s position. Because Qian Renxue''s angelic inheritance is not perfect, she still needs assessment. But the appearance of Poseidon''s Trident shows that there is an inheritor of the god''s position! He doesn''t need to continue the assessment, he only needs to cultivate slowly, and then he can obtain the true **** position! But before that, he still needs to obtain a new spirit ring, only in this way can he become a true sea god. It''s just that everyone else is guessing, and only Carl knows very well that this person who has attained the godhood is Tang San! "It really deserves to be the son of the world, it is really easy to do it, something that no one else can do!" Chapter 811： Before farewell "Mr. Carl! We are back!" Ma Hongjun rushed into Shrek Academy first, and then hugged Karl. Xiao Wu and Dugu Yan directly pulled Ma Hongjun away and hugged Karl when they came up. "Brother Carl, I miss you so much!" "Me too, me too!" "Are you two being so domineering? Teacher Carl, it''s not the two of you." Ma Hongjun looked at Dugu Yan and Xiao Wu, and couldn''t help but vomit. at the same time. Others have also returned. After Carl watched them come back, their strengths have been improved, and he couldn''t help but feel happy for them. It''s just that among the people who came back, the two people Carl didn''t know were missing, and Hu Liena and Tang Yixiao did not follow. "Why are there fewer people? When I went there, weren''t there fifteen people? How come there are only eleven people now?" Hearing Carl''s words, everyone''s mood suddenly fell, which made Carl feel a little bad. "Teacher, let me talk about this." Tang San stood up, and then said, "There are two people, because they wanted to break through the assessment forcibly, they couldn''t bear it in the end, and then disappeared. Literally, the real person turned into a blood mist and disappeared. It was the sacrifice of the two of them that let us see the cruelty of the assessment, because it would really kill people! However, Tang Yixiao and Hu Liena had nothing to do. Both of them passed part of the assessment and did not move forward as they could. Because the two of them stopped halfway, their strengths were all upgraded to more than eighty levels, and they became Contras. Fortunately, they still got the **** bestowed spirit ring, so they won''t lose. But when we came back, we met Bibi Dong, so Hu Liena was taken away. Tang Yixiao was because when he contacted the sovereign uncle, the other party said that there was something wrong there, so he hurried back in a hurry. " Hearing Tang San''s explanation, Carl nodded, then sighed. At the very beginning, he reminded that this assessment was very risky. But it was inevitable that there was a sacrifice of two people. This makes Carl feel sorry for this. Because the talents of those two people are not bad, at least they are geniuses among geniuses. Even if you practice normally. In five years'' time, the opponent will at least be at the Soul Sage level. But because of the assessment, they wanted to fight. In the end it failed. But Carl just felt sorry and didn''t say anything. In his opinion, his students are fine. Then Karl had a brief exchange with them, and asked them to tell the story of what happened on Poseidon Island. During this period, Karl also learned that the strength of each of them has undergone rapid changes! Tang San''s change was the most obvious. He passed all the tests of Poseidon and directly obtained the position of Poseidon. Now he has become a god, it is only a matter of time. And his current strength is already a Level 95 Super Douluo! More importantly, the last two spirit rings of his Blue Silver Emperor were directly upgraded to red spirit rings of one hundred thousand years old because of the spirit! More importantly, the **** bestowed spirit ring also added six spirit rings to his Clear Sky Hammer! This shows that he has passed all the tests before he has so many **** bestowed spirit rings! Next is Xiao Wu. Her strength reached level ninety-six, and she also passed the test of Seagod, but in the end Seagod chose Tang San. But even so, Xiao Wu also gained the rank of a second-level god, that is, the rabbit god. Although it is only a second-level god, it does not mean that there is no room for promotion. Next, it depends on how Xiao Wu did it herself. No one else can intervene in this matter. Carl couldn''t help her either. However, Xiao Wu became a **** now, which was a matter of time. The next step is the sword idiot. He did not completely pass the examination, but he obtained the position of a third-level **** and became a titled Douluo of the ninety-first level. The **** he gained is the sword god! Jianchi, like Xiao Wu and Tang San, became a **** only a matter of time. Compared to other people, he is still slightly worse. However, when he was conducting the assessment, the last assessment was about to pass. However, the sudden changes in the weather caused the waves to rise, and then due to external forces, his assessment failed. You know, the seawater of Poseidon Island is full of supernatural power. That''s why he was affected by this wave. This is also no alternative, otherwise he can pass the assessment. This wave, it can only be said that his luck is a bit bad. Fortunately, the third-level Excalibur God fell in love with him, which was a blessing in disguise. Then came Dai Mubai. He has not completed the last assessment, and his strength has been upgraded to level ninety-one. However, he did not obtain the inheritance of the gods. The assessments of Ma Hongjun, Xiaogu, and Zhu Zhuqing also failed when they were the third from the bottom. Their strengths have all been upgraded to the eighty-seventh level, which is pretty good. The most surprising thing is that Oscar his assessment, directly felt the penultimate, this failed. And his spirit power has also been raised to level eighty-nine. It can be said that his achievements are something that no one has expected. Then there are Dugu Goose and Ning Rongrong. The tests that these two passed were not very high, so their spirit power levels were only raised to eighty-three and eighty-one. The last is Bai Chenxiang. Her talent is the worst, only passed, the simplest first round of assessment. When the second round started, she knelt suddenly. Therefore, her strength has only increased to the sixty-ninth level, and even the soul saint has not reached it. But she hadn''t received Karl''s training after all, so there is nothing wrong with it. After understanding their affairs. Karl also talked about the psychic tower, the spirits, and the most recent events in the past five years. Because the amount of information is too large. The people who had just come out of Seagod Island suddenly felt that their brains seemed to be a bit not enough. Karl gave them buffer time, and then said one last thing! "In a while, I will leave here!" "Leave? Teacher Carl, where are you going?!" Hearing Karl''s words, everyone was a little surprised. But the Carl didn''t answer, just showed a mysterious smile. When everyone saw Carl''s reaction, they did not continue to question. But in their understanding, Carl is probably going to the God Realm, right? Otherwise, why would he leave? This is the power of brain supplement. Obviously Carl didn''t say anything, but they made up for the scene that Carl was about to become a god. Not just them. In fact, when Karl announced the news, everyone thought so! Chapter 812： Return to Fairy Tail! Time passed slowly. In this way, another year has passed. Carl could feel that the pulling of the space became more and more intense. In other words, in these two days, they will return to the fairy tail world! Thus. He has nothing to do in this world. Others, just look at them. As for whether his departure will become the fuse/fuse of the war, it depends on Tang San''s own strength. After all, when Carl left, there was only one Posesi who was a demigod left in this world. Before Bibi Dong became a demigod, it would be difficult for her to defeat the combination of Karl and Tang San. Therefore, there is a high probability that war will not break out. Later, after Carl finished explaining the matter and asked Xiao Wu to help him with the psychic tower, he left the world of Douluo Continent. This time, Karl had the power of a demigod, and he could open his eyes and take a good look at how this spatial channel was formed. But even if he has the power of a demigod. It is still unable to resolve such things as spatial channels. Because this kind of law is supreme over most other laws! Even for the gods, there is no way to fully penetrate, and can only rely on other methods to obtain the use of spatial channels through speculation. Mebis used this method to transport Karl to the world of Douluo Continent. However, Mebis himself cannot control the specific world. She just released one, and the magic that was randomly teleported was gone. that''s all. Karl soon returned to the world of Fairy Tail. The place where he returned was Sirius Island. Sirius Island here has reappeared, which means that Naz and the others have also returned. But here, Carl felt a familiar breath. "Intil, why are you here?" After seeing Intil, Carlton was a little excited. For him, he and Intil have not seen each other for more than 20 years. On the other hand, Intier''s side, it may only be a few years away. "Brother, you are finally back. I haven''t seen you for two years! No, this is only right after the time when Sirius Island is closed..." Seeing Intil still so confused, Carl couldn''t help but smile, then rubbed the opponent''s head and said softly. "For you, it is only a few years, but for me, it is more than 20 years! But forget it, this matter is over, we can meet again, that''s enough! " The Karl people are very open-minded. Then the two of them chatted about some of the things that happened in the fairy tail world in the past two years. Including the big magic fighting competition. Fairy Tail regained its glory and won the first place, and Luo also made a lot of effort in it. Intil did not attend. She is now, and will come to Sirius Island from time to time, hoping to see Karl return. at the same time. The figure of Mebis also appeared from the sky above Sirius Island. "Carl, you are back, you are much stronger!" Seeing Mebis appeared in front of him, Carl smiled slightly and nodded. "Thank you Mebis, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be stronger. It is basically certain that neither Black Dragon nor Jeff will be my opponent. But if the two of them are united, I may not be able to completely handle the two of them. " Hearing Carl''s words, Mebis was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Carl would become so strong. But she shook her head soon. "No need to go to them, these two guys have disappeared suddenly now, no one knows where they went. You should go back to the guild first, if they know that you are back, they will be very happy. " With that, Mebis'' body slowly disappeared. Carl and Intil looked at each other, then left Sirius Island and headed towards the Fairy Tail Guild. Then when he appeared in front of everyone. Everyone cheered! Naz directly struck a fire dragon''s iron fist. Even Gray greeted him with an ice hammer. This is the way Fairy Tail greets! Carl smiled slightly, then took a breath, and the two men flew out in an instant. This scene surprised everyone, but also felt extremely excited! Because Carl got stronger. They will be happy for Karl too! And because of his return, everyone was dancing with excitement. Makarov even announced that he would hold a grand banquet to welcome Karl''s return. Then they had a banquet for three full days and three nights, and even people from the entire town were invited in. that''s all. time flies. It has been half a year since Karl returned to this world. During this time, Carl is to accompany them on tasks, and then make up for the time apart from Intil. So the two of them were glued together within half a year, no matter what they were doing. Make those single dogs extremely envious. Just next. They are going to separate again. Because Carl suddenly felt a force was calling himself. This force Carl is very familiar with. It is a magician from the world of fate, who is summoning himself. Obviously the Holy Grail War is about to break out again. It''s just that his strength was very weak before, so there is no way to refuse the call. Now Carl can choose whether to accept this call or not. But he thought for a while and decided to accept it. Because the world of fate has something like the Holy Grail. Before Carl had no choice but to study the Holy Grail carefully. This is because his strength at the time was not strong enough, so he could only use the Holy Grail to do something and complete the task, nothing more. But now it''s different. Carl''s strength has reached a demigod. Therefore, he must study the power in the Holy Grail carefully. Because the Holy Grail contains the root of magic, the real magic! So Carl needs to study and see if he can get a way to improve the power of God in it. not to mention. There are so many gods in this world, and there are as many demigods as dogs. Carl passed, maybe it is really possible to get the chance to become a god. This is all possible. So after discussing with Intil and others, he decided to call accordingly and choose to go to this world. Now the secret that Karl is not a person in this world has long been exposed. But only in the guild of Fairy Tail. So they were surprised that Karl could travel to other worlds, but they were not afraid. Their emotions are more curious. Because traveling in other worlds, this is not an ability that ordinary people can have! that''s all. In the eyes of everyone, Karl directly responded to the call and left the world of Monster Tail that had just returned! Chapter 813： Return to Fuyuki City! "Familiar breath, familiar magic, familiar feeling!" "It really is Fuyuki City here!" Feel the familiar breath, familiar taste, familiar magic, and this half-baked environment. Carl can feel it. The place where he is is indeed Fuyuki City. This is certainly true! Then Carl looked around and saw a female voice with blond hair and dull blond hair in regular clothes, looking at him with a smile on her face. "Long time no see, Mr. Carl. I was just trying it out to see if I could use myself to summon a follower who had a high affinity with me. But I really didn''t expect that it would be you who wanted to win my call. " See Sabe in front of me , That is, Altria, who was previously soaked in black mud and acquired the flesh, Carl was puzzled. "Is you calling me?" "No wonder when I was feeling this summoning, I felt that this magic power was not right, it didn''t look like a normal magician, it turned out that you were calling me! But having said that, why did you get the spell? This thing, shouldn''t it be a magician? " Carl was a little puzzled, and then saw the three command spells on the back of the opponent''s left hand. However, this kind of thing does not have any binding force on Karl, so even if there is a spell, he will not care. "The Holy Grail War will respond to all the magicians'' dreamers, and then select the magicians to distribute the spells. Unless it is your dream or obsession is too strong, otherwise, you will generally give priority to the person with stronger magic power to become the master. And generally speaking, people who have participated in the Holy Grail War before will no longer continue to participate in this Holy Grail War. Thats why I have the opportunity to call you out. " Altria said so, but Carl didn''t know what to say. Because this time, it was too sudden. Coupled with some of Carl''s previous operations, he changed the direction of the world. So he was totally unsure of what the current development of the world was like. "In that case, Altria, please explain to me what is going on in this world now. For some reason, the world did not continue to send me information, as if they were afraid of me. So I dont know much about the current situation in this world. " "The will of the world didn''t even send you information? How is this possible?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Altria felt incredible. Because of this kind of thing, it has never happened. No matter how strong the heroic spirit is, this can''t happen. Unless the other party already has the will to make this world fearful! Thinking of this, Altria looked at Carl''s expression and changed again. "In that case, Mr. Carl, you should follow me upstairs first, everyone is waiting for you." "Everyone? Who is there?" Carl was puzzled. Out of respect, he didn''t use the domineering vision and color to check the surrounding situation. But Altria smiled slightly and sold it off. "You will know when you go upstairs with me, and you will probably be the last hero to be summoned. So the other followers, except for the people across from our camp, are all waiting upstairs. " "Am I the last? It''s kind of interesting." Carl followed with a smile. Under the leadership of Altria, the two of them quickly walked out of the basement and came to the interior of the huge castle! "No wonder I look so familiar here, it turns out this is Einzbernberg! That basement should have been transformed from the previous prison, right? " "Yes, that''s it." Altria nodded, and continued to lead the way. Carl looked at his surroundings, sighing. The decoration here hasn''t changed much compared with before. However, some details have been added. Especially the biggest mural! On this mural, Carl saw the happy smiles of Kiritsugu and Alice Phil. In addition, even Ilia and Shiro Eiya are on it! Then on both sides of the mural, there are portraits of the doll maids of the Einzbern family! This is the symbol of their family. Carl saw this scene as if he understood something, but he didn''t fully understand it. But he knows at least one thing. That was Shiro Eimiya, who eventually became the son of Kiritu Eimiya. As for how they met, this is the secret between their father and son. Then Altria took Carl to the second floor and saw a lot of acquaintances. Among them are Alice Phil, Kiritugu Eomiya, Yanya Makiri, Sakura Makiri, and Rin Tosaka. These people have all met Karl before. However, as long as Rin Tosaka has seen Carl less frequently, only one or two times But even so, the other party remembers Carl''s existence! After all, he was also the biggest winner at the time, and Rin Tosaka would never forget. Then Illiya and Shiro Wei Gong. The two of them had never seen Karl before, but they had heard of Karl. So when they saw Karl, they were also very excited. But what is more exciting is still a few Tong Ying. "Mr. Carl, you are back!" Ma Tongying went up without hesitation and was a bear hug. Carl couldn''t help smiling as he looked at the slim girl who was open everywhere. "Sakura, you have grown up, so it''s better not to hug a man casually, so that your uncle will be unhappy, and your boyfriend will be unhappy." When he said this, Carl glanced at Shiro Eimiya either intentionally or unintentionally. But he found out. The Shirou of this world doesn''t seem to mean anything to Makiri Sakura. Instead, he is closest to Rin Tosaka. "It''s okay, Mr. Carl, I''m still single now, so I don''t have to worry about not getting married!" Ma Tongying said confidently, and even straightened her chest. See this scene. Carlton was a little speechless. At the back, Tong Yanye pulled her back even more. "Sorry, Mr. Carl, she is really a little excited, after all, we haven''t seen each other in ten years." "Ten years? Time flies, not fast..." Carl sighed lightly, then turned his gaze to another direction. People here are all followers. And the most important thing is that these people are all characters that have appeared in the original book! Counting Carl and Altria, there are already five followers in the whole house! Chapter 814： Unusual Holy Grail War "Introduce myself. My name is Carl. I am a servant from other worlds. My rank is probably Sabe. Right. After all, I''m not so sure, because I haven''t received feedback from the world, so I don''t dare to make assertions without seeing all the followers. But you can rest assured that my strength is still guaranteed, Sabe wrong. She should be called now, Miss Altria. She knows my strength very well, even if you don''t believe me, you can trust her. " Carl first introduced himself in a wave, and then focused his attention on the other followers. Among all people, Be se ke It is the most eye-catching one. Although he can''t speak, he is still tall and inadvertently attracting everyone''s attention. Then A che He also put on a very handsome pose, looked at Carl here, and briefly introduced himself. Ride on the other side , I also briefly talked about my own strength. However, neither of them reported their homes or their real names. But that''s okay. Carl knew them anyway. After the exchange of greetings, Karl asked what process should be followed in this Holy Grail War. Originally, Carl thought that there would be some changes in this Holy Grail War. But the overall story should still follow the plot in the original book. But after he listened to Alice Phil''s explanation, he suddenly felt that this Holy Grail War was unusual! The most important thing is that he has never seen such a weird Holy Grail War! Because after the previous Holy Grail War ended. Alice Phil and Eimiya Kirishu, for their own lives and Ilia''s life, they decided to block the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City and let the Holy Grail disappear completely. Therefore, Kirito Eomiya immediately contacted Yanfeng Kirei, Tosaka Rin, and Ma Tong Yanye, planning to use their power to seal the Holy Grail of Fuyuki City and the spiritual vein of Dakong! Because the big hollow below Liudong Temple is the real place where the Holy Grail condenses! Just ban it here. At least they can guarantee that within a hundred years, the Holy Grail War will not break out again. As for the later, they can''t guarantee it. Because the Holy Grail War is inevitable. Even if they banned the Holy Grail War, it would still break out in other places. In this way, it is difficult not to affect Fuyuki City. That''s why Eimiya Kiritugu and Alice Phil moved to Fuyuki City to live. This is also to facilitate the management of the big hole and prevent the leakage of spiritual veins. In addition. They even used Gilgamesh and the power of Altria''s scabbard to strip out the imaginary magic in Makiri Sakura''s body. And the most important thing is that they haven''t hurt Ma Tong Ying''s magic circuit, but it will weaken her magic talent by a few grades. Now she can only release the simplest magic, which is slightly stronger than Wei Gong Shirou, as is the magic reserve. But without the imaginary number magic, they can also feel at ease. But the current situation is beyond their expectations. Because the curse seal appeared without any signs. They didn''t even have time to prepare, they could only gather together in a hurry, and then summon the heroic spirits in the basement! Until Karl came here, they did not discuss how to deal with this Holy Grail War. If the fight really started, they wouldn''t be able to do it either. Because everyone has become true friends in these ten years. So if they want to compete for the Holy Grail, no one really can do it. But besides them, there are other people who should be in a hostile camp. Which includes La ce , Assassi And Caste Three of them. These three people don''t know where they are yet, but they didn''t take the initiative to show up, which shows that they are already prepared. "The Holy Grail War this time is really a bit weird. According to my guess, there should be someone behind to help the flames, right? " Based on the available information, Carl could only speculate a rough idea, not sure at all. The others nodded after listening. After all, their guess is exactly the same as Karl. But at this moment. An arrogant voice came in from outside the door. "Hahahahahaha, a bunch of chopsticks, what''s the use of discussing here, you might as well go to Junior Brother to check it out!" Hearing this familiar voice, Altria immediately became alert. "Gilgamesh, why are you here!" "Not only I am here, but Yanfeng Qili is also here, but what I didn''t expect is that Karl, you guy, was actually summoned again. And the breath on you...tsk, it''s really interesting, your kid has not seen you in the past ten years has become a demigod! " Gilgamesh is indeed one of the ceilings of the heroic spirits. He could see through it at a glance, and Karl''s current strength was at the level of a demigod. But he is not imaginary. When it was in the state of heroic spirits before, Gilgamesh needed to be Masted by himself The magical limit of, it is impossible to exert the power of the heyday. But he is different now. Gilgamesh, after acquiring the body, has a very abundant magic reserve! His magic power reserve, in the eyes of ordinary magicians, is like a vast ocean, boundless! It is precisely because of this. Gilgamesh is in the strongest state now! But in the same way, he also had weaknesses because of his physical body. Compared with the heroic spirits, there are pros and cons. But the overall strength is definitely stronger than him in the state of heroic spirits! "Gilgamesh, your eyes are still so venomous, just like your mouth. But I am too lazy to argue with you, after all, we may not necessarily be enemies now. " "Hahahaha, what you said is right, because in this Holy Grail War, someone is indeed behind the scenes! Gilgamesh smiled softly, then walked to the sofa and sat down on his own. Yanfeng Qili waited until Gilgamesh sat down before walking in from outside the door. In his hand, there is also a very strange black ribbon. There is a very strange magical aura on this ribbon, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable. Carl didn''t think there was anything wrong, but people who were familiar with this magic suddenly changed his face! "This is imaginary number magic!" "How is it possible, how could this ribbon be contaminated with the imaginary magic that has disappeared?!" Chapter 815： Enkidu! "Imaginary number magic?" Seeing everyone''s reaction, Carl was also a little curious. Although he knew before that the imaginary magic in Ma Tongying''s body, he didn''t know much about it. After seeing it now, I am also curious to find out. But soon he discovered that this thing is indeed a bit unusual! Because any magic power, as long as it penetrates and explores, it will be completely absorbed by it! Although Karl''s power would not be absorbed, he couldn''t see the situation clearly. If you want to find out clearly, you must use the two powers of **** breath and yellow spring breath. So Carl did not hesitate to release his power and continue to explore. Everyone turned their gazes on Carl''s body, wanting to see what he could find out. Because of this thing, even Gilgamesh couldn''t see that there was something wrong. After a while, Carl''s face changed a little, and he stopped probing. "This thing comes from inside the Holy Grail! I have been in contact with the Holy Grail and I am very familiar with the atmosphere inside the Holy Grail. So I know very well that this thing comes from the inside of the Holy Grail, including this silk! But the strange thing is, why does this thing appear here? Obviously the Holy Grail has not appeared yet, could it be said that there is something else that replaces the Holy Grail? " Carl was puzzled. The rest have no way to give answers. Because they don''t even know how this thing came from. "Yanfeng Qili, how did you get this thing?" "This thing, I picked it up at the door of Liudong Temple. At that time, the Holy Grail War had not yet started, so I planned to go to Liudong Temple to check to see if there was any change in the seal over there. But the seal over there hasn''t changed, but I found this strange thing. Out of curiosity, I brought it back to the church, and then the Holy Grail War started yesterday, so I only planned to come over today to see their situation. " Yanfeng Qili didn''t lie. Because he also believes that this time the Holy Grail War should not appear. So he didn''t make any preparations at all. Even the appearance of the Holy Grail War made him, the guy who has been doing nothing surprising, become a little surprised. If not, he would not appear here. "Hahahaha, it seems we all have to go to Liudong Temple to check. But over there, it seems to be occupied by someone, and I don''t know that it is the crap, dare to occupy this place! I really don''t want to live anymore! " Gilgamesh showed a hideous smile, and his eyes became sharp. The other heroes didnt say anything, because they only listened to their own Maste if. As long as their Maste Saying that they are going to investigate, they will definitely go to Liudong Temple immediately! "In my opinion, let''s wait a few days to see the situation. And during this time, it is best for everyone to live together so as not to be broken one by one. Yanfeng Qili, you can leave at will, after all, you are not the master. If the Holy Grail War was caused by someone deliberately adding to the flames, then this person will definitely not attack you. " Weimiya Kirishu said. His voice was more serious, and it sounded a bit hostile to Yanfeng Qili. But this is also normal. They have always been enemies. Although they have worked together once before, this does not mean that they can become friends. But after experiencing the things before. Kiritsu Eomiya gave up his career as a magician killer. Yanfeng Kiri didn''t bother to trouble Eomiya Kiriji. The two of them, at least they would not be at a loss when meeting each other, but could communicate peacefully. "I don''t have any objections. I can''t control what you are going to do, but the Holy Grail War has already begun. I still need to remind you that it is better than forget the rules of the Holy Grail War!" With that, Yanfeng Qili was about to leave. But Gilgamesh suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had discovered something. "Why do you have Enkidu''s hair!" Hearing what Gilgamesh said, Karl was stunned for a second, and then he realized that the strands of hair on his right hand belonged to Enkidu! "This thing, I want to say he personally gave it to me, do you believe it?" "Hehe, do you think I will believe it?" Gilgamesh sneered, but didn''t do it directly. Although his only friend Enkidu''s hair was on Carl''s wrist. But he also knows very well that if he and Carl do something, he might not necessarily be his opponent. Before Carl was able to hang him before he became a demigod. Although Gilgamesh now has a physical body, his strength has increased more than three or four times compared to the previous heroic state! But after Karl becomes a demigod, his strength will definitely increase a lot. So he didn''t plan to take the initiative to be an enemy of Karl. It is easy for him to fall into a passive state. After all, Gilgamesh, in the battle with Karl ten years ago, also learned what is called forbearance. Otherwise, he will only be more arrogant than he is now. "To be honest, I don''t know what Enkidu left me with a hair. But now it seems this thing should be handed over to you, I think Enkidu also means this. " Carl said, then he untied his hair and used his power to let it float in front of Gilgamesh. But the hair hasn''t completely fallen over. On the ground, a magic circle suddenly appeared! The appearance of this formation made everyone suddenly surprised. At the same time, the magic spell on Yanfeng Qili''s body suddenly produced some ripples. A mysterious force was connected to him. But soon, this ripple followed the spell and transferred to Gilgamesh. In the left hand position of this oldest king, three enchantments appeared! When he himself was still in a daze. Enkidu''s beautiful figure appeared from the magic circle! "I''m Enkidu, job agent La ce ! According to the will of the world, I am here to deal with the accident of this Holy Grail War! " Gilgamesh was so excited when he heard Enkidu''s voice, his hands trembled. "Are you really Enkidu?" "It''s true, my Maste ... No, it should be my king! " Enkidu showed a smile, Gilgamesh immediately stepped forward to hug him, and showed a very bold smile. Everyone can feel it. Gilgamesh''s smile from the heart, not the mocking smile before! It can be seen from here that Enkidu has an extraordinary position in Gilgamesh''s heart! And Enkidu, as the only friend of the oldest king. His strength also attracted everyone''s attention! But what is even more curious is why he appeared here. Because La who participated in the Holy Grail War ce , It''s not him! Chapter 816： Its really abnormal! "Dear La ce , Its not that I question you, but I know that La who participated in the Holy Grail ce It''s not you. But why are you as La ce , Appeared here, can you give me an explanation? As a witness to this Holy Grail War, I have the right to know what purpose you came to Fuyuki City for! " Yanfeng Qili asked everyone''s questions. Even Karl was curious about why Enki appeared here. "In fact, this Holy Grail War is a bit different from the Holy Grail War you have experienced before. I am not very clear about the specific situation, but the will of the world tells me that it must be cleaned up, this time the Holy Grail! Otherwise, the entire earth, and even the entire world, will be plunged into darkness! This is what the will of the world tells me, so I don''t know much. But you can rest assured that I am definitely on your side, and this can''t go wrong. " Enkidu appeared as a helper, making everyone puzzled, but also worried about this Holy Grail war. Because of his appearance, it foreshadows the extraordinary of this Holy Grail War. They are very likely to face very powerful enemies! And the strength of this enemy has a high probability of destroying the world! Therefore, the people present are still a little vacant. "If it is true as you said, I have to report this matter to the church and the clock tower. At the same time, I have to be in charge of comrades, and a few others , Let them make a choice as soon as possible. Otherwise, things may develop into more troublesome places! " Yanfeng Qili''s thinking is very clear. As soon as he got Enkidu''s answer, he thought of how to do it, and then immediately left here without any muddle. People here, there is no need to say anything. The most important thing now is to find the other three masters. One of them, he knows where the other person is, because this person is Bazet, an insider of the church. She and Yanfeng Qili are also old acquaintances. So she lives in the church and can meet Yanfeng Qili at any time. But the other two people. Yanfeng Qili hasn''t seen it till now. Don''t even know where they are. But according to Gilgamesh, one of them is likely to be in Liudong Temple! So he has to hurry and go there and inform the Maste over there That''s it! Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous! Because of the arrival of the Holy Grail, there is a great probability that Liudong Temple will be! At that time, this name Maste Will be the first to be hit. Although Yanfeng Qili didn''t care about the life and death of the other party. But he also didn''t want the world to be completely destroyed, so one more person to help, also more power. This is his truest thought. at the same time. Enkidu walked up to Karl and smiled at him. "We have seen two sides before, although it was just a quick glance, but without you, I am afraid I would not let the main body descend into this world. So thank you very much this time. If there is anything that can help you in the future, you can tell me and I will try my best to help you. But only in this world, after all, after I return to the Heroic Seat, it will be impossible to see you again. " Hearing what Enkidu said, Karl shook his head and said casually. "I don''t have anything to help, but I hope we don''t become enemies, otherwise, I won''t be merciful." "This is natural. My duty is to dispose of the Holy Grail. Of course I won''t be an enemy of you." Enkidu smiled slightly, then glanced around, and finally put his gaze on Gilgamesh. "My king, it''s up to you to decide what to do next." "Hahahaha, no problem, anyway, there is still plenty of time, let this king show you the delicacies of this world! Although the world is not very good, but in terms of food and entertainment, it is much more prosperous than our former empire! " "Hahahaha!" The two of them left here talking and laughing. After seeing them leave, Altria finally breathed a sigh of relief. Other people are doing the same day. Because Gilgamesh and Enkidu put too much pressure on them. Even Ilia shivered in Alice Phil''s arms. have to say. After being protected, Illiya experienced a normal childhood and became no different from normal people. "Next, let''s just watch the changes and see the subsequent changes!" Carl said so. The others also nodded and agreed. Before you have a clear goal and a clear enemy, it is the best choice to watch the changes. If you attack rashly, it is still very easy to be targeted by the enemy. But at this moment. The voice of the system rang in Carl''s mind! God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Help the Great Holy Grail condense and form, and finally get the Great Holy Grail, get 100,000 trading points Get freely assignable skill points: 10, get freely assignable attribute points: 10. Choice 2: Integrate with the Great Holy Grail, gain the power of the Great Holy Grail, accept the full power of the evil of this world, and let yourself become the real evil of this world and the main body of the Great Holy Grail! Obtain 200,000 transaction points, obtain freely assignable skill points: 20, and obtain freely assignable attribute points: 20. Choice 3: Destroy the Great Holy Grail, destroy it together with the main body of the Great Holy Grail! Obtain 300,000 transaction points, obtain freely assignable skill points: 30, and obtain freely assignable attribute points: 30. Seeing this choice, Carl did not hesitate to choose the third one! This is not only the best reward, but also the choice that is most in line with Carl''s current goals. But the emergence of this choice also means that the difficulty of destroying the Great Holy Grail is much higher than the previous two. And the most important thing is that the destruction of the Great Holy Grail and the destruction of the main body of the Great Holy Grail are deliberately separated by the system! According to Karl''s understanding of the system. This separation means that he has to complete two tasks before he can get the task reward! In other words, destroying the Great Holy Grail and destroying the main body of the Great Holy Grail are two tasks respectively! At the same time, this also represents harmony, the Great Holy Grail and its body are not the same thing! The discovery of this detail made Carl feel that something was not quite right. Because he knew only one Great Holy Grail. But this has appeared two. This is very intriguing. Then Carl pretended to inadvertently ask other people. However, the answers were all saying that there is only one Great Holy Grail, and there is no ontology! In this way, this task seems a bit creepy! This holy grail war! It''s really abnormal! Chapter 817： Archer at a loss In the afternoon of the next day. Carl and others were still watching the changes, and did not take the initiative to attack. But that feeling of anxiety is constantly spreading in the hearts of Eimiya Kirisu and others. They always feel that something big is about to happen. However, from the current situation, Fuyuki City is fairly stable. "Carl, how about we go to Liudong Temple and have a look?" Jian Tong Yan asked in the evening. But Kirishu Eomiya walked out and directly refused his request. "Absolutely not. Even if you don''t think about your own safety, you have to think about Sakura. Although you are not the master, you are the current master of the Ma Tong family, and the other masters threaten Sakura with you. What should you do? Do you want Sakura to save you? " After Eimiya Kirishu''s resuscitation, his whole person became a little different. In the past, he was the type of person who could make sacrifices for absolute controversy. As long as more people can be rescued, he doesn''t care about sacrificing a small number of people''s lives. And he is also happy to let others step on the pit for him. But now it''s different. Weimiya Kiritugu had long since abandoned that thought, and at the same time became a complete human being. It is precisely because of this that he would not let Jian Tongyan go to Liudong Temple at night. "Forget it, since you choose to stay here for observation, don''t move around. This is the best solution for now." Alice Phil also said to the side. Jian Tong Yanye sighed helplessly. His character is a bit prone to impulsiveness, but after so many years of precipitation, he can now calm himself down. Even if he sits here all the time and can''t do anything, it still makes him a little anxious. Carl sat beside him without saying a word. The other heroes looked at each other. In the current situation, they don''t know what to say. Especially the red A, which is Rin Tosaka''s A che , Now his face is filled with confusion. Carl saw his expression and immediately understood that this guy had no memory here. In other words, this red A is the original A che , It is not the hero that Shiro Wei Gong of this world has become. So it is impossible for him to have the memory of this world at all. Because he comes from the original, but this world was changed by Karl Demon. After all, there are so many things in this world that are beyond the scope of his cognition. This can be seen from his dazed look yesterday. Even today, he looked a little too slow. Seeing this scene, Carl thought a little bit, and took the initiative to step forward and pat the opponent on the shoulder. "A che , You come with me, I have something to tell you. " "Is there something you can''t tell me here?" A che He frowned when he heard Carl''s words, and then questioned Carl. Other people also heard the voice here, but they just glanced at it and didn''t care. After all, in their eyes, Carl''s strength is so strong and his character is guaranteed, so they are not worried about what Carl will do that will harm their interests. But Rin Tosaka was still very curious and kept staring here. She also wants to know that Carl and her A che , What is there to say. "A che , If you don''t want others to know your identity, you still come with me. I know you have a lot of doubts, and at the same time I am a little curious about you and I want to ask you a question. If you don''t mind your identity and expose it here, then I don''t mind just saying it here. " Hear what Carl said, A che It feels a little uncomfortable. Through his own ability, he can perceive that Karl is not lying. Some of the heroic spirits have the ability to perceive whether others are lying. A che It just so happens that he has this ability, so he is panicking now. Because he didn''t know, why did Carl know his identity! It stands to reason that as a hero from the future, no one will know his identity in this era! But Karl''s appearance made him feel a little creepy. And more importantly, there is no Karl in his original world! This man, he has never seen it! "Why, don''t you believe me, Wei Gong..." "Stop talking, what do you want to do, I will follow you now! But this secret, you have to help me keep it, I don''t want to let them know! " A che Said softly. His heart has never been so flustered. Carl just said those two words softly just now, which made his heart miss a beat! This makes A che Understand, Carl really knows himself! And his identity, in the eyes of the other party, may not be a secret! "In that case, I will take you to a place where there is no one, and only the two of us know about this." Carl put his hand on A while talking. che On his shoulder the other party did not resist, but let Karl''s hand come up. "Mr. Carl, and A che , The two of you pay attention to your safety and come back as soon as possible. If you are in trouble, just use your mobile phone! " Altria said. She is not worried about what problems will arise when these two people go out. After all, she still believed Carl very much. If not, Altria will not continue to live in this world now. "Don''t worry, we will go back as soon as we go, and it will only be delayed for an hour and a half at most." With that, Carl stayed with A che , Left here. Rin Tosaka didn''t dare to speak from the side. Because of Carl''s aura, it is too strong. In addition, when she was young, she was scared by Carl once, so she even knew that Carl was a good person, and she was still a gentle and good person. But she still didn''t dare to approach Carl rashly, even in front of Carl, she didn''t dare to speak much. It wasn''t until Karl left that she looked around nervously. In the end, she put her gaze on Alice Phil. "My A che Will he be okay if he is taken away? " Hearing Rin Tosaka''s question, Alice Phil rubbed her hair and comforted softly. "Don''t worry, Karl will never be embarrassed. che , He must have important things before taking him away. You can rest assured that as long as the two of them don''t have trouble with going outside, they will be back soon. " At the same time, Ma Tong Ying walked up, hugged Rin Tosaka, and said softly. "Brother Carl is a good man, so he won''t covet your A che Well, so don''t worry, sister! " Chapter 818： Archer is a bit misty at the same time. The end of a river in Fuyuki City. Here is a small green forest. The surrounding environment is very beautiful. It seems that Fuyuki City has put a lot of effort into the environment here. At the same time, there are many signs not to trample on the lawn, standing on the lawn. It''s on the tree-lined path beside the lawn. Two men appeared without warning. Fortunately, there is no one around, otherwise the two of them will appear out of thin air, and it will be easy to scare ordinary people into heart disease. After all, the magicians of the Moon World, as well as the heroic spirits, are not well known by the public. Ordinary people and magicians, after all, are two unconnected worlds. "Carl, what is your origin, and why do you know who I am?" Just after coming here, A che I can''t wait to know who Karl is. "A che , You don''t have to worry so much, I won''t hurt you. I just want to ask you some questions, such as how you became a hero and why you came here. " Hearing Karl''s inquiry, A che Frowned. But he was on a vigilant heart, and he did not directly state the reason for his participation in the Holy Grail War. Carl had expected it a long time ago, so he just smiled and continued. "This time the Holy Grail War is completely different from the last time I participated in the Holy Grail War. Although you may not be able to detect anything, I can tell you that this time the Holy Grail War will face a very powerful enemy! This enemy may be a demigod, or even a true god! Shiro Weimiya, no, it should be Shiro Eiko. Are you ready for this unprecedented challenge? " Hearing what Carl said, A che Suddenly surprised. He was surprised by Carl''s statement first, and then he was also shocked when he heard the other party actually call his name. "You really know who I am!" "Of course, I can''t foresee the future, but I have eyes to see through everything. All of your heroic spirits, in my eyes, are equivalent to not wearing clothes, and their whole bodies are transparent. As long as I want, I can see through you at any time, so your disguise is not worth mentioning in front of me. " Hear what Carl said. A che He immediately took two steps back, even tightening his neckline. After all, what he said is really easy to make people want to be crooked. "Since you know everything, why do you even ask me?" "Of course I have to ask you, because every world and every world are parallel and do not want to cross. I''m not sure, in the world you are in, has such a Holy Grail war ever happened. So I have to confirm your experience and how you became a hero, even including the purpose of your coming here! If it is other heroic spirits, forget it, because they are all heroic spirits from the past or myths. But you are different. You are a hero from the future, with too many uncertainties, so I must figure out your position! After all, what I see is the message that you want to kill Shiro Weimiya, but I can''t make you succeed! Shiro Weigu in this world has a happy family and a bright future. If you kill him right here, not only me, but others will also be dissatisfied with you. Especially Rin Tosaka, she might hate you forever. " After Carls long talk, A che Finally bowed his head and said nothing. Because what Carl said, it can be said that every sentence and every word hit his heart! After all, Carl is telling the truth! A che In the beginning, I really planned to do this. But what he didn''t expect was that Alice Phil and Kirishu Eomiya in this world were alive! In addition. Jian Tong Yan Ye and Jian Tong Ying also lived happily. Even the dirty inkstone of Jiantong has been dead for ten years. Everyone''s life trajectory has changed, only Tosaka Rin''s change, not particularly big. However, she still recognizes Ma Tong Ying, and is commensurate with sisters. In addition, they also have a younger sister, and that is Iliya. Although Illiya is relatively older, her mind is smaller than that of ordinary people of her age. Coupled with the Holy Grail, she has been unable to grow up. So she simply met with everyone as her sister. Even Shiro Wimiya has become Iliya''s brother. The plot unfolds, very much like the anime of Magical Girl Ilya. It''s just a little bit different. "It seems I really underestimated you. If you want to know, I can tell you now. But when I say this, I am not telling you for free, so what do you plan to change? " A che Think clearly. Since everyone is teammates now, they don''t need to make the atmosphere tense. It''s better to meet directly and frankly than anything else. So when Karl, after hearing what he said, he also showed a smileWhat do you want to know, just ask. As long as I know, I must know everything. " "Okay! With your words, that''s enough!" A che Nodded, and then took a deep breath, and then he said all the information Carl needed. Whether it is A che The process of becoming a hero, his experience during his lifetime, and even his purpose and strength are exactly the same as in the original book. But now, he had changed his attention and didn''t intend to kill Shiro Weimiya. After all, Shiro Weimiya in this world lived a very happy life, completely different from the self he knew. So he does not intend to destroy his own happy life in this world. Carl is very satisfied with this. As long as the other party changes the purpose, it''s easier to talk about. But other than that. What makes Carl even more concerned about is. The world he experienced before, and this world, are indeed two different worlds! In other words, the moon world that oneself is in is either the main world or the parallel world! Anyway, in other places, there must be the same world, and the same but different things are happening! This made Carl, for the first time, realize that the parallel world really exists! However, with his current strength, it is enough to recognize this, and it is not enough to set foot in the realm of the parallel world. Followed by A che Also asked some questions. Carl answered, but most. that''s all. The two of them exchanged for nearly twenty minutes before returning to Einzbernberg. But when the two of them just came back here, they saw Yanfeng Qili, who was seriously injured and unconscious, lying in the middle of the hall, receiving Alice Phil''s treatment! Chapter 819： The hero king who eats every day "What''s the situation, why did Yanfeng Qili suffer such a serious injury?" Carl was a little surprised to see Qili Yanfeng, who was lying in the lobby, being treated by Alice Phil. He just left here for more than twenty minutes. This kind of thing happened unexpectedly. It is really surprising. Even A che , Can''t help but feel surprised at this time. In his memory, Yanfeng Qili is not a hero, but her physical skills and magic, and even all aspects of skills, do not lose too much to the hero. If he hadn''t had any treasures, he could even face the heroic spirit! But even so, Yanfeng Qili is one of the humans who can fight the heroic spirit head-on with the body. Such a human being, as normal, unless it is attacked by the heroic spirits, it is impossible to have such a serious injury. The current Yanfeng Qili, although his hands and feet are still intact. But there was a huge wound in his abdomen. In addition, even the side of his heart was cut open. These wounds are all of the kind with deep visible bones! If it wasn''t for the wound at the heart position, which was slightly offset, otherwise this blow would be enough to pierce his heart! "Huh! This chopstick wants to go to Liudong Temple to check the situation without his own strength. The aura inside, even I dare not act rashly, but he rushed forward. If I didn''t think he was in danger, and he was rescued in time, this guy would have died inside! " Gilgamesh, who was drinking red wine not far away, said so. But Carl could see that his hand for drinking wine was not his habitual right hand, but his left hand. And his right hand trembles unconsciously. This caused Karl Bingmai and Gilgamesh to be injured! "It seems that you are careless about the oldest king, otherwise, how could your right hand be injured?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he directly broke through Gilgamesh''s disguise. But the other party didn''t say anything. He just snorted, then turned his head away and stopped looking at Karl. Enkidu, who was sitting next to Gilgamesh, smiled at Karl and said nothing. But looking at the dust on his body, Carl can also guess a rough idea. The three of them, Yanfeng Qili first went to Liudong Temple alone. Gilgamesh followed in, but both of them were attacked. According to Gilgamesh''s true strength, he would not be injured at all. But his character is so arrogant! As long as he doesn''t face a real life-and-death crisis, or an enemy he recognizes, he will not try his best. It is precisely because of this. In many versions of the Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh was dead. His own strength is very strong, but because of his love for waves, he was eventually overturned by the enemy. Therefore, he will be injured, and the probability is also because of this problem. In the end, both of them would escape, obviously Enki did it. Otherwise, it is possible for both of them to stay directly at Liudong Temple and never come back. But according to the normal plot development, the Caste of Liudong Temple Not possessed at all, while leaving Gilgamesh and Yanfeng Qili''s strength. Even if her magic tricks are good, they are good at best. And this Caste If you want to use the power of large-scale magic, you must arrange magic arrays in a targeted manner. Therefore, the current situation of Liudong Temple is indeed very strange. "Alice Phil, go and rest, just leave it to me here." Hearing Karl''s words, Alice Phil just wanted to say something. But suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and immediately moved away from her side. "Leave it to you, Mr. Carl." "give it to me!" Carl nodded, and then released the Healing Flame to help Qili Yanfeng quickly recover from her injury! The healing magic of Alice Phil just now worked well, but it only helped him stop the bleeding. If you really want to recover from the injury, you can''t do it without a few days'' work. After all, Yanfeng Qili''s injury is too serious. However, Carl''s Healing Flames can help Yanfeng Qili recover from his injuries in just an instant, and at the same time make him sober. "As expected of Mr. Carl..." Yanfeng Qili could not help sighing as she felt the continuous power in her body. He knew that the gap between the magician and Carl was really getting bigger and bigger! Not only the magician, but even many heroes were surprised to see this scene. Although they have seen people who can heal injuries quickly, they have never seen the ability to heal injuries in an instant! "Humph! Every time I see your abilities, I am surprised. It seems that there are still too many things I don''t know in this world!" Gilgamesh said so. Karl also just smiled, and then released his ability to help Gilgamesh and Enkidu to recover from their injuries. "Now we can talk about what is going on at Liudong Temple, right? Why are you both hurt, even if the three of you go together, you will be so embarrassed. Inside Liudong Temple, UU reads www.uuknshu. What happened to com? " After Carl helped them heal, he asked about Liudong Temple. Because everyone on their side chose to observe quietly, and did not intend to attack. So now their information can only be told by Yanfeng Qili and others. "Humph! There is nothing to say about this! I don''t want to mention it again!" Gilgamesh was still so arrogant. Because he was embarrassed, he didn''t want to talk about it again. Yanfeng Qili opened her mouth and wanted to say, but Gilgamesh glared at him and glared back. Seeing this scene, the people around were a little helpless. Because Gilgamesh is too capricious. But at this moment, Enki stood up, patted Gilgamesh on the shoulder lightly, and then said. "If they don''t say it, let me do it." "Humph!" Hearing Enkidu''s words, Gilgamesh didn''t say anything, just a cold snort, which was regarded as acquiescence. He couldn''t say this kind of embarrassing thing, nor did he allow others to say it. But Enki was not a victim, but a close friend of Gilgamesh. So there are some things that he can say, but others can''t! I have to say that Gilgamesh is still very fond of Enkidu. "In fact, the outside of Liudong Temple is no different. When we first went to Liudong Temple, we thought there was nothing wrong with it! " Enqidu said slowly. But suddenly, his tone became heavier and his expression became more serious. "but!" "The calmness of Liudong Temple is nothing more than the effect of barriers! Caste Use enchantment to deceive all of us! Inside Liudong Temple, the magic power of the entire Fuyuki City is gathering and supplying the Holy Grail! " Chapter 820： Secrets of Liudong Temple "What does this mean?" "Normal holy grail wars, don''t they all need spirit veins to provide magic power? What''s wrong with this?" Jian Tong Yan asked in the evening. He doesn''t know much about the Holy Grail War, after all, he is only a half-hearted. Even the last Holy Grail War did not really participate in it, but let Calder fight it. So he didn''t know much about the operation of the Holy Grail War. But even so. When the others heard Jian Tong Yanye''s words, at first thought, there was really no problem. But they think about it carefully, and they always feel something is wrong. "The Holy Grail War, don''t you need to wait until the heroic spirits have decided the victory and defeat before they can absorb the magic power of the spirit vein?" Rin Tosaka is a high-achieving student and a magician with extremely talented magic. She knew the rules of the Holy Grail War by heart, and she didn''t miss a bit! After hearing her words, everyone suddenly realized! They finally figured out what made them feel disagreement! "This little girl is right. The Holy Grail war requires the master and the heroic spirits to distinguish the victory and defeat before the Holy Grail can be condensed. At the same time, the Holy Grail must not only absorb the magic power of the heroic spirits, but also absorb the magic power of the spirit veins during the condensing period. But now it is completely different from the normal Holy Grail War! Because this weird holy grail of Liudong Temple will directly absorb the magic power of the spirit veins, without the sacrifice of heroic spirits at all! At the same time, even Caste , And call Caste Maste , Have been transformed by this weird Holy Grail. In addition, Assassi summoned outside the rules , Was also transformed by this Holy Grail. Caste And Assassi called out of the rules , Have become servants of the Holy Grail, possessing the power of darkness! As for Caste Maste , Has been soaked in black mud, and has become a real monster! Moreover, this monster has a strong self-healing ability, and conventional means cannot solve him. That''s why Gilgamesh was careless at the time, and then he was successfully attacked by the opponent. " "Huh! Garbage that is not as good as offal is not worth doing! But next time, I must solve this **** by myself! People who dare to hurt me, whether it is garbage or monsters, I will never let go! " Gilgamesh said angrily. Although his injury was not serious. But being attacked by a monster is a great insult to him! That''s why he was so angry. Enqidu smiled, and then continued. "Besides, Caste And Assassi Because of the black mud of the Holy Grail, his strength has been upgraded by at least one level! In other words, whether it is their physical speed or the level of their treasures, they have all increased by one level. At the same time, because the Holy Grail is absorbing the spirit veins of Winterwood City, the magic power of these two heroes is also infinite! After all, they dont have Maste anymore , The Holy Grail becomes their Maste ! This situation is the most difficult. After all, no one on our side has unlimited magic power except Karl you. " When Enqi said so, everyone fell silent. After all, the situation this time is really not quite right. Then Enqidu thought a little bit, and then talked about the internal situation of Liudong Temple. Same as before. If you see Liudong Temple from the outside, it is completely normal, and you can''t see anything. But as long as you can enter the enchantment, you can see another scene! It''s just that this barrier is not so easy to enter. Either a person with strong magic tricks can sneak in. Or you have to use violence to destroy the entire enchantment! Yanfeng Qili used his own means to open a small hole in the barrier, and then entered the Liudong Temple. But when they entered, they saw a huge Roshan, covering the entire Liudong Temple! This black Roshan is constantly wriggling in front of their eyes! Some blood vessels can even be seen, looming above Roshan! In addition, the appearance of this Roshan really misses the base of the Holy Grail! It is precisely because of this that Enkidu believes that Roshan is the Holy Grail! And the other party seems to be conscious. Because when Yanfeng Qili, they got too close, they were discovered by the other party, and then they sent Caste , Assassi And Maste turned into a monster , Blocking the advance of the three of them. Since the three of them were blocked, they couldn''t see the situation inside Liudong Temple. But there is one thing, Enki can be sure. That is the power that Roshan possesses, and that is all the evil in this world! This was confirmed by Gilgamesh. After all, he was taken a bath in the black mud, naturally he knew this power. But in addition to the black mud, they also felt the power of imaginary magic! Although it is very weak, it is certain that this is the magic of imaginary numbers! In other words, the erased power in Ma Tong Ying''s body has now been integrated into the black mud! And this Holy Grail War is very likely to be caused by the self-awareness of the black mud! After all, after the combination of imaginary number magic and black mud, what kind of things will be born, no one can be sure. Because both of these are forces that cannot be resolved. that''s all. When everyone learned about the internal affairs of Liudong Temple, they all took a breath. Because the situation at Liudong Temple is really bad! "If that''s the case, why don''t we let us fight directly?" Shiro Wei Gong, who was an iron man, said one of the most unreliable suggestions. Everyone rolled their eyes one after another, and then Shiro Weimiya was dragged behind by Rin Tosaka to give a lecture. Others sat down in front of the round table and began to discuss this matter and how to do it. Finally, after a whole day of discussion, they decided to contact the people above and evacuate all the residents of Winterwood City in the shortest possible time! Only in this way can they feel confident and boldly attack the black mud! Otherwise, if the black mud flows outside the Liudong Temple due to fighting, it will be a devastating disaster for Fuyuki City! In addition, they also plan to move Assassi , And the other partys Maste Just find it. Its now confirmed, Caste And his Maste Swallowed by black mud. As for the Assassi summoned outside the rules , Not counted, so there is nothing wrong with him. The most important thing now is to find the real Assassi Just work. But when they were discussing who they wanted to find, a woman staggered and rushed in from the gate. There was a pop. She lay directly on the ground and shed a lot of blood! Chapter 821： Bazette "Bazette, why are you here?!" Seeing the sudden appearance of Bazet, Yanfeng Qili''s expression changed slightly. The two of them originally belonged to the same magic sect. Although, in the original work, Yanfeng Qili cut off Bazettes arm, snatched the magic spell from her hand, and successfully controlled La ce . But in this world, because of the Holy Grail War, there is no sign of sudden coming, causing Yanfeng Qili to make no plans in advance. So he did not intend to be an enemy of Bazet, but offered a series of help to her. Although the Holy Grail War in the original book can be regarded as suddenly coming, but at least there is a buffer period, which can be regarded as giving them time to prepare. But this time in the Holy Grail War, nothing happened on the first day, and all the masters appeared on the second day. Then is today. All the heroic spirits and masters have basically appeared. But Bazet is currently in a serious condition, and he is basically in a state of unconsciousness. So Carl did not hesitate, and directly gave her a treatment package to help her quickly recover from the injury. "Sure enough, I came to the right place...cough cough..." Although Bazette''s body is still a bit weak, his injury has been completely healed by Carl. She is now completely, mentally exhausted. Although Carl can relieve mental fatigue, in Bazette''s situation, just take a break and he doesn''t need treatment at all. "Bazette, what happened?" Yanfeng Qili asked. He didn''t care how much the person in front of him was, but wanted to know who could hurt Bazette. Because of her wound, it doesn''t look like a normal human being. Obviously the heroes did it! And Bazet is also a ruthless person who can be strong and heroic. Especially in her hand, there is also a modern treasure backlit sword. The power of this treasure will begin to change according to the power of the attack released by the enemy! As long as the opponent starts to release the trump card skills or liberate the treasure, the back light sword will be automatically released, and then it will definitely arrive first than the opponent''s attack! This absolute ability is equivalent to the power of the law, and it cannot be evaded! However, if you encounter the kind of warrior who is purely melee combat, or the heroic spirit whose treasure is armor, it will be difficult for the backlit sword to function. Therefore, the strength of the person who can hurt Bazette is definitely not to be underestimated! "Sorry, I originally followed Yanfeng Qili to the Liudong Temple. But when I found that you were injured and fled, I did not leave directly, but took La ce Sneaked into the ground secretly. Inside, I saw densely packed blood vessels, which are all part of Roshan''s body! In addition. I even saw that the ruins below the big cave were gradually swallowed by Roshan. At that time, I was thinking of leaving as soon as possible, but I encountered a lot of black monsters that were completely flat in shape! " While talking, Bazette took out a piece of white paper stained with red blood from his pocket. She first folded it in half, and then made it into a shape that is inconsistent, but about a human shape can be seen. "It''s almost like this kind of monster. At a glance, the opponent is a plane, just like those two-dimensional animations. And my La ce After being controlled by them, he became infected with a strange power, and he no longer obeyed my orders, but betrayed me! But when he retained a trace of sanity at the end, he rushed out to protect me. " Speaking of this, Bazette''s body trembled. She clutched tightly, her face was full of regrets with the hand of Ling Shu. Obviously, if she knew this would be the case, she would definitely not go in hastily. "Don''t you have a backlighting sword, this thing has no effect on the opponent?" Yanfeng Qili asked. Bazet looked stunned, and then shook his head: "It''s no use. The magic power released by this thing is not an ordinary monster. "So, you got hurt by that kind of monster that resembles a paper man?" This time, I switched to Jian Tong Yanye and asked. But Bazette shook his head. "It''s not them, La ce After holding on to the last trace of reason and protecting me from Liudong Temple, I met Assassi And her Maste ! " "what?!" Hearing Bazette''s words, everyone was shocked again. They did not expect that Assassi had been without audio And her Maste , Will actually appear in front of Bazet. "Could it be that they did it directly on you?" Hearing the question, Bazzi nodded and continued: "Assassi It is a little girl who calls herself Jack the Ripper. And her master is a middle-aged woman who is a little sick and nervous. This woman doesn''t have any magic circuit, it should be accidentally selected, so she became the master, just like the man in the Fourth Holy Grail War. " Speaking of this, everyone will remember the perverted murderer of the Fourth Holy Grail War. That guy was chosen by accident, and then the entire Fuyuki city was disturbed. Now a similar person came out. This is really unacceptable. But fortunately, the other party is Assassi , And is the famous Jack the Ripper. This guy is a pure killer, so he is unlikely to understand those strange magic. So if she is the only one, it''s better to say. "Don''t think that she alone can relax your vigilance! At that time, based on the situation I played against her, this Jack the Ripper, although a little girl, was extremely agile. Especially when she is facing a woman, I can feel it, her power seems to have doubled out of thin air! This seems to be one of her inherent skills, but her other abilities, I haven''t tried out for the time being. In addition, when I was fighting with her, I also found out that this guy''s body was stained with a lot of **** smell, even her Maste is also like this. So I boldly guess that in order to keep her existence, she should have killed someone! After all, Assassi Maste , Is an ordinary person without a magic circuit. If she doesn''t kill people, there is no way to maintain her existence! In my opinion, the threat of this guy in the short term is even greater than Roshan in Liudong Temple! After all, her existence will cause panic throughout Fuyuki City! " Chapter 822： Battle plan Bazette''s words caused everyone to fall into contemplation. Because of this Assassi , If it is not resolved as soon as possible, the Holy Grail War may be leaked again. As we all know, the Holy Grail War was carried out in secret. But every time, various accidents will cause this secret to leak out. The residents of Fuyuki City said they were used to it. But for the safety of these people, we still have to make plans as soon as possible. In this way, Yanfeng Qili and Bazet left Einzbernberg after some repairs here. What the two of them have to do is simple, that is, to ask their superiors to contact officials in Fuyuki City, and then evacuate the entire group of Fuyuki City. If you want to accomplish this, it will take at least a month to do it. And during this time. Carl and others also plan to split their troops. Thanks Assassi It is for women who have special attacks that can improve their own strength, so everyone discussed it and decided to let A che And go out and pay each other. If he cant do it alone, Kirisu Eomiya will take the opportunity to kill the opponents Maste. . Although Eimiya Kiritugu had already washed his hands. But his effort has not fallen. As long as Bazette didn''t lie, it is absolutely impossible for him to be soft-hearted like a person with a serious anti-social personality. So the two of them deal with Assassi together , It''s not a problem at all. As for Be se ke , Now only need to be honest, stay in Einzbernberg is enough. It is basically impossible to let him charge into battle. After all, this guy, if he starts his hands, it is very likely that even the friendly forces have been hurt together. So just leave him in Einzbernberg to protect everyone. After all, Be se ke Protecting my Maste In terms of it, it is quite outstanding. Then there is Ride . She is relatively mobile, so she can be responsible for monitoring the barrier outside Liudong Temple. If there is a change in the enchantment, she can find out the first time. In addition, she shouldn''t do anything, let alone any monsters inside Liudong Temple, and those heroes who are controlled. As long as she feels any crisis, she can leave immediately. Ride after all The petrochemical magic eye is still a bit troublesome. If she becomes an enemy, it will be more difficult than others. Because the magic eye is very difficult to deal with. Finally, Altria. She has only one task, and that is enough to stay home. She needs to recharge her energy and wait until she is really needed before letting him play! Carl himself planned to take a look at Liudong Temple in person. Because Karl wanted to test whether he could destroy the opponent with his current demigod ability. If it can be done, then everything will be fine. Even if it can''t be done, it''s not a loss to him, at least he can collect some information from the other party. But this thing, after all, is the product of all the evils of this world, as well as the combination of imaginary magic and the Holy Grail! In addition, there is a large hollow spirit vein as support. Although Carl has reached a demigod in strength, he does not think that he can destroy the power of the world. Even if the opponent''s world power is very weak, it is not so easy to break. Even the third-level gods can''t necessarily pose too much of a threat to the power of the world. Only at the second level or above can he have the ability to contend with the world''s power. After all, sometimes God is not omnipotent. God is just a relatively powerful person. Compared to gods, the power of the world is stronger. But most of the power of the world cannot be used for offense, only for defense. Otherwise, the opponent won''t have to pollute those heroic spirits and let them act as thugs. As for Gilgamesh and Enkidu. The two are so lazy. Although they were in the name of helping, they lived in Einzbernberg. But they didn''t help much either. But Carl didn''t bother to talk about them. As long as these two guys don''t lose the chain at the critical moment. And just after everyone had discussed it, this time after the battle plan. The system sound rang from Carl''s mind. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Help the Holy Grail breed the ancient **** creatures, and then merge with them, get 100,000 transaction points, get freely assignable attribute points: 10, get freely assignable skill points: 10. Option 2: Kill the creatures of the ancient gods and get the Holy Grail, get 100,000 trading points, get freely assignable attribute points: 10, get freely assignable skill points: 10. Choice three: Destroy the Liudong Temple and the Great Hollow as well as ancient **** creatures, destroy the Holy Grail, get 100,000 trading points, get freely assignable attribute points: 10, get freely assignable skill points: 10. The three choices this time made Carl a little tangled. Because the three choices are all the same reward, there is no difference in size. The difficulty is basically the same. So Carl really didn''t know what to choose for a while. Especially for things like ancient gods, he really didn''t know what this thing actually existed. Integrating with the Holy Grail, or destroying the Holy Grail, Carl can understand. But the first option is to merge with ancient **** creatures, what the **** is this! Carl wanted to complain the first time. But when he thinks that there are more people here, he still abruptly suppresses his desire to complain. "By the way, do any of you know what an ancient **** is?" Suddenly, Karl asked such a sentence for no reason, and stopped all those present. Everyone looked at each other, but Gilgamesh showed disdainful mockery. "Ancient **** creatures, as the name suggests, are ancient gods! According to historical records, before the birth of mankind, or even before the birth of gods, there was a large group of powerful creatures entrenched in the universe! These creatures are called ancient gods because of their powerful strength and destructive power. Even the gods born later, even the gods who created humans, are as vulnerable as children in front of these ancient gods. But the ancient gods had no desire for anything, and even because they had no desire, they created self-destruction. So now, no ancient gods exist anymore, and even those gods should no longer exist. " Gilgamesh said so. Carl nodded, and then continued to inquire. "Then the ancient **** creature, is this thing consistent with the ancient god?" Hearing Karl''s question, Gilgamesh was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. "Ha? Let''s forget about the ancient gods, you even know the ancient **** creatures, hahahaha, you really laughed at me! It seems that you are not, you know everything in the world! Carl! " Chapter 823： Ancient Gods and Ancient God Creatures "Aren''t you nonsense? Even if it is a god, it is impossible to know everything, let alone me?" When Karl heard Gilgamesh''s words, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Although I said before, I know the past and the present, and I can even see through each of you. But this does not mean that I can''t predict the future even more before knowing the gods. So there is no need to deify me, after all, I am also a human, but I am relatively strong. " Such Versailles speech by Carl immediately made Gilgamesh uncomfortable. He didn''t expect that he originally intended to mock Karl''s words, but let him directly flip it and turn it into a pretending quotation. This made Gilgamesh completely unacceptable. So he didn''t say anything at all, and he didn''t even want to answer what the ancient **** creature was. Seeing this scene, Carl felt a little helpless, and then glanced at Enkidu. "Enkidu, as my only friend, do you want to stand by my side?" Gilgamesh said suddenly. Enqidu nodded, then smiled. "My king, you are still so careful, can''t you be more generous? I remember, when you treated your own people, you were very generous and gentle. Why have you become so small now? " Gilgamesh snorted coldly when he heard Enkidu''s words, then glanced at Karl. "He is not my subject, and I don''t have such a strong subject, so I can''t treat him generously. More importantly, this guy has damaged me time and time again. How can I accept this? " "So that''s why you don''t want to talk about it?" Hearing Gilgamesh''s explanation, Karl couldn''t help sighing, and then continued. "Enkidu, you said you would do me a favor in this world. So you can help me explain whether the ancient **** creature and the ancient **** are the same. Between them, is there any difference. Because I have a hunch that this time the Holy Grail War is likely to be related to the ancient gods. " "No problem, if you plan to use this opportunity here, I can tell you the difference between ancient gods and ancient **** creatures. But before that, I have a question for you. " "what is the problem?" Hearing Enkidu''s words, Carl frowned slightly, and the other party asked with a smile. "The two names of ancient gods and ancient gods creatures have not been mentioned since the end of the gods. Even the demigods and the gods left behind have forgotten the ancient gods and ancient creatures. The reason why Gilgamesh and I will remember is that we are all heroic spirits of the gods. But why do you, as a human being after the gods, know about ancient gods and ancient **** creatures? Although you only know these two words, where did you know it? " Enqidu said so many words in a series, which made Carl realize that the ancient gods and ancient **** creatures are extraordinary! Otherwise, it will not be deliberately forgotten. "Sorry Enkidu, I can''t answer this kind of question. Because of my seventh sense, these two words suddenly popped out. That''s why I asked you this question. " "The seventh sense..." Enki nodded, but he obviously didn''t believe Carl''s words. "Forget it, I know you have a secret, but if you don''t want to say, I won''t force it. Since you want to know the difference between ancient gods and ancient **** creatures, I can tell you now..." With that said, Enqidu also put his gaze on other people. "You are all listening. Under normal circumstances, this kind of secret cannot be known by humans. But this time the situation is quite special. I hope that all of you will keep this secret and not let it out. Otherwise, it is likely to cause the true ancient **** to wake up. Although the ancient gods have no desires and desires, they will not be hostile to any creatures. But their every move is enough to destroy the world and shatter the galaxy. If the ancient gods appear on the earth, they don''t even need to wake up. They simply sleep and roll over, and the whole world will be turned upside down. Therefore, the fewer people who know the ancient gods, the safer it is. This is also to prevent people from looking for the ancient gods and let them descend on the earth. " Enqi said a lot of precautions. Regardless of whether these people can understand or not, he said it anyway. If they don''t believe it, the consequences will be borne by them themselves. Enki didn''t hold back anyway. Afterwards, Enqidu took a sip of tea and began to tell the details of the ancient gods and their creatures. Gilgamesh said about the situation of the ancient gods before, but did not say everything. The creatures of ancient gods also have a particularly powerful ability that even gods cannot avoid being affected. And his ability can unconsciously affect any creatures around him! Even if you are just a cell, you will be affected by the ancient gods, and then automatically gather in front of the other party and gradually merge with them. This is also the reason why the ancient gods before the gods had so many sacrifices They were not crazy, but were affected by the unconscious power of the ancient gods. Then gradually became distorted and crazy. But this pot of ancient gods really doesn''t memorize it. Because what the ancient gods liked most was to sleep, other than that he was not interested in everything. Even if someone offered sacrifices to himself, he would not care about it at all. But some people went too crazy, and they started to think of the ancient gods, and finally succeeded in getting some cell tissues from the ancient gods'' bodies. But for the ancient gods, these cell tissues are equivalent to a piece of dandruff on humans. If it is dropped, it will be dropped, and it has no effect. But those who got the cell fragments of the ancient gods thought it was a gift from the ancient gods, and then ate these things in a frenzied trend! Finally, the ancient **** creature was born! These ancient gods creatures, to put it bluntly, are crazy supporters of the ancient gods. They also have powers no less than gods, but they are not gods, but a group of crazy and distorted monsters! These monsters have no self-awareness. Their only idea is to make more creatures look like themselves! Plus there is more than one ancient god. Each of these ancient gods has a different belief. As a result, it triggered a conflict that was only seen by believers of ancient gods. In the end, the ancient gods woke up from their deep sleep and discovered that those believers they hadn''t paid attention to were frantically starting the war. There are no rests all day long. Therefore, the ancient gods were so noisy and unable to sleep by these ancient **** creatures, so they simply destroyed them, and then separated and went to different places to sleep. After being affected by the ancient **** creatures. God''s generation is here. The gods, also under this situation, are gradually born! Chapter 824： Gaia and Alaya "This is the difference between ancient gods and ancient **** creatures, right?" Carl was a little surprised when he heard Enkidu''s words. This is completely different from what he originally knew, the Moon World. If you have to say it, it''s a bit like Cthulhu''s worldview. But Cthulhu''s worldview is more distorted than this. However, Enkidu''s description of these ancient gods is somewhat similar to those of Cthulhu''s worldview. It was the ancient **** creature, he hadn''t heard of it at all. And in this world, the advent of the gods is due to the impact of the destruction of the ancient gods. This is also completely different from the original Xingyue world view! This makes Carl feel a little weird. Could it be that these worlds that I have traveled through are actually another worldview? Carl suddenly felt as if he had touched some threshold. But he couldn''t grasp the doorknob, let alone push it away. This feeling is as if the secret is right in front of me, but I can''t open it. It is really uncomfortable. "This is the case with ancient gods and ancient **** creatures, and as far as I know, ancient **** creatures have long been exterminated by the ancient gods. Moreover, the ancient gods have long since disappeared, and they have become independent worlds after their deaths. Uncertainty, the earth we are on was transformed by an ancient god. " Enqi said jokingly. But Carl suddenly thought of something, and then put his gaze outside. "You continue to proceed according to the original plan, I have something to do, and I want to go out!" With that said, Karl Fei ran out like a fan. The speed was so fast that everyone present did not react. "This guy runs as fast as ever! Humph!" Gilgamesh gave a cold snort, and then continued to shake his red wine glass. Enkidu glanced thoughtfully, the direction Carl left, and then smiled. As for the others. Although they are very confused about where Carl is going, but in the current plan, Carl also needs to act alone, so the problem is not big. On their side, after reconfirming the battle plan, they set off. Next, the things they may have to face will be more serious than they thought. But they are ready. In order to prevent the black mud from polluting the city of Fuyuki, polluting the entire world and causing the end of the world. They must make consciousness! ... at the same time. Karl came to the forest outside Einzbernberg. But in this forest, a small area is a clearing. It is bare here, there is nothing around, not even trees, and very few people even come here. Because the underground here is where the Einzbern family used to abandon abandoned dolls! Carl knew about this place because he had been here once, but he didn''t go in. But this time he came here not to go in and find out, but to find someone! "Come out, Alaya and Gaia, you call me to come here, don''t you just want to have a chat with me?" Carl knew that the Earth of the Moon World had its own will. They are Gaia and Alaya. These two guys are collectively called World Will, but they are somewhat different. Gaia accurately said that it is a collection of the will of the earth itself. What she wants is to protect the earth. As for the life and death of people, she doesn''t care. Alaya is a collection of human consciousness. What she wants is not only to protect the earth, but also to protect all mankind. Carl has not forgotten this setting, so when he felt that there were two voices deep in his heart, when he called to himself, he understood that it was Alaya and Gaia. And when he came to bring it here. These two world wills also appeared at the same time. I saw two little loli with double ponytails appearing in front of Karl out of thin air. One of them, with a cold face, seemed indifferent to anything. But the other one, with a smile on his face, looked innocent and very cute. These two little loli have their own characteristics, and they are also very beautiful. But Carl would not treat them as children. After all, these two little loli, but the real will of the world! "Carl, a passenger from another world, we didn''t welcome you the last time you came here. But how you are called as a follower. So we just open one eye and close one eye. But this time the situation was urgent. Due to some accidents, the energy of the Holy Grail was leaked, so the Holy Grail War broke out ahead of schedule. So I hope you can help us solve this crisis. Revenge is the body of both of us. " Gaia said coldly. And when I said the last sentence, there was really no response at all. Instead, it was another Alaya, his face gradually turning red, and he looked a little shy. "Gaia, don''t talk nonsenseWhat is our body! You know to mislead others!" Alaya pouted, and quickly explained: "Mr. Carl, don''t get me wrong, the body that Gaia said is actually the energy that condenses our body. We know that your current strength is a demigod. Since you are a demigod, becoming a deity must be your expectation, right? After all, there is no demigod who does not want to become a god, except for Gilgamesh. Gaia and I have enough physical energy to help you find the path to becoming a god, but it depends on you to become a god. So if we want us to directly help you become a god, we can''t do that, but there is no problem in helping you pave the way. " Alaya said so. This also let Carl breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, at the beginning, when he heard what Gaia said, using the body as a reward, he was also shocked. However, in order to cover his own image, his expression remained unchanged. Now that he got the explanation, he was also relieved. "Okay, I was called here, so I couldn''t just sit back and watch this matter. What''s more, the children I like have all grown up, and I don''t want them to live in a polluted world. But Alaya, as a collection of human will, can you control all ordinary people in Fuyuki City and evacuate here? " "That''s okay, and I''m already doing this." Alaya nodded, showing a sweet smile. Carl continued to ask: "In this case, can you tell me why the monsters bred in Liudong Temple are ancient gods!" When Carl said this, Gaia''s eyes suddenly became sharper. Even Alaya, who was smiling just now, suddenly became indifferent. Chapter 825： set off "Mr. Carl, why do you think that we will know the situation over there? In addition, why do you know that the monsters bred in the Holy Grail are ancient gods? Please explain how you know, because this matter is related to our attitude towards you! " Alaya, who was still speaking in a cute tone just now, also became a little cold at this time. Gaia on the side exudes a strong killing intent. But Carl is not worried, they will do it themselves. Because they have to rely on themselves to solve this crisis, after all, if Alaya and Gaia do it directly, it will have a great impact on the world. This is no less than the impact that the ancient gods and creatures descended on this world. That''s why Carl feels confident. It''s just that Carl didn''t expect that the two of them would be so throbbing after hearing Carl''s words. This shows that they must know something inside, but they don''t intend to say it. In response, Carl just showed a smile without saying a word. Both of them were in a stalemate for a few minutes. In the end Gaia closed his eyes, and Alaya returned to his sweet smile and said with a grin. "Mr. Carl, since it doesn''t matter what you don''t want to say, but I have no comment on this matter. Gaia and I don''t know the reason for the appearance of the ancient gods, but the things in the Holy Grail hide the secrets of the world. We cant explain this. If you want to know, just go in and explore on your own! But rest assured, no matter what, as long as you can help us solve this crisis, the reward will be given to you. " After saying this, Alaya left directly, it seemed that she didn''t intend to say anything to Kaldor. Gaia stared at Carl with a cold face and expressionlessly. "Just do it for yourself!" Gaia also left here with such an inexplicable sentence. After the two of them left completely, Carl frowned slightly, and then moved his gaze to the rear. I saw a black paper man, and I don''t know when, appeared behind. After seeing this paper man, Carl immediately recognized that this is the villain of the Fate theater version of the Cup of Heaven, condensed by the magic of Ma Tong Sakura! This kind of thing does not seem dangerous, but it is actually extremely harmful! If humans are contaminated, they will be directly absorbed. Even the heroic spirit will be gradually swallowed by this thing, and then turned into a puppet. Among the original works, the only two who were immune to this kind of thing were Red A and Gilgamesh. Red A is because he comes from the future and his body is special, so he is immune to this thing. Gilgamesh is pure and cannot be contaminated. And at the beginning, if Gilgamesh didn''t underestimate the enemy, but instead directly opened the treasure and used the light cannon, there would be nothing to follow. After all, the power of the Departure Sword was still enough to destroy Ma Tong Ying in the original book. It''s just that what Carl can''t understand is why this little thing appears here. You know, Ma Tongying in this world is completely different from the original book. Not only did she live a happy life, but even the imaginary magic was eliminated. Naturally, she didn''t have this ability. And just as Carl was thinking, the little black man suddenly attacked Carl. But his attack was completely ineffective against Carl. You can''t even get close to Carl. "You actually did it to me? You are so courageous!" Carl smiled, and then reached out to grab him. But before he could catch it, the little paper man suddenly burst into flames. The black flame broke out in an instant, and then the paper man disappeared like this! Obviously, the other party chose to self-destruct in order to prevent Karl from grabbing the research! Carl was a little surprised by the way he handled it. Because he knew that the monster that made this thing already possesses a high level of intelligence! If not, he would not be so decisive! Afterwards, Carl covered the entire forest with his domineering seeing and hearing, and even Einzbern Castle covered it. He wanted to see if any other little black people appeared. However, after observation, besides those familiar magic powers, there is no such special magic power around. In other words, the other party just wanted to test Karl, so he appeared here. I just don''t know if the other party has seen Gaia and Alaya. But even if you see them, it doesn''t matter. Even if they don''t appear anyway, Karl''s goal is to destroy each other. And for the task just now, Carl hasn''t made a choice yet. So he thought about it now, and finally chose the third one. The rewards are the same anyway, the third one is the most suitable for Carl''s goal, so just choose this one. In addition. Carl now has two selection tasks on his body, and the task goals are similar. In total, he will get 400,000 trading points. Anyway, for Carl, the more tasks, the better The more the better. Then Carl started to organize his current attributes and abilities while holding the castle to facilitate his next actions. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Wind Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give Me a Face (D), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast (Awakening), Yellow Spring Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 21 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Trading point: 75000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Demigod Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (A+) After finishing his abilities, Carl also talked about the little black man in Einzbernberg, then told them to be careful, and then left. He still has a task at hand, and that is to go to Liudong Temple in person to see what is going on here! at the same time. Roshan inside the Liudong Temple also suddenly let out a roar. Black La ce , Caste And the black Sasaki Kojiro appeared from the black mud. In addition, there is also a red-eyed monster that also appeared in front of Roshan. As if they had received some order, they quickly left here and moved in the same direction! Chapter 826： Yanagido Temple! "Ride , Is there any abnormality found? " Carl came to the door of Liudong Temple and ran into Ride who was observing from the tree. . The other party did not speak, but put on a cold image and shook his head gently. She looks very cold and arrogant, but Carl knows that she didn''t do it on purpose. Ride The strength is very strong, but at the same time, it is difficult to get close to her because of the petrified magic eye. So she developed a habit of self-sealing and was not good at communicating with strangers. For now, it can work with Ride The only person communicating is her Maste Makiri Sakura, and the familiar Shiro Eimiya. But Ilia and Tosaka Rin, she will treat them gently. After all, these people are children, and she is still very gentle with children. So Ride In his heart, he still desires to communicate with others, but for some reasons, he dare not communicate with others. "Ride , You can''t do this now. Now that you have come to this world, you must change yourself. Although the image of high-cold beauty is very desirable, communicating with people is also an essential skill. So you''d better take this opportunity to communicate with other people and change your habits. Well, that''s all I have to say to you at the moment, think about the rest for yourself. " With that said, Carl released the **** breath, ready to open a hole in the barrier in front of him, let himself in. Ride It was staring thoughtfully at Carl''s back, not knowing what she was trying to write. But because her eyes were covered by the blindfold, she couldn''t see the look in her eyes either. But at this moment, Carl suddenly looked back, Ride There was no time to dodge, and then the two of them looked at each other face to face. Its just that Carl cant see Ride The look in his eyes, so he didn''t feel anything wrong. Just Ride His face was slightly ruddy now. "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, no matter what happens outside or inside, you should never leave here. Unless you are in danger, you should take it here and stay still, and I will come and look for you after I finish investigating! " After saying this, Carl flew into the void opened by him along the enchantment. Ride Silently looked at Karl, disappeared from his line of sight, and finally sighed. "I hope you can return safely..." ... at the same time. Just after Carl entered the Liudong Temple. The sky, which was originally clear, has now become dim. The only light around was the **** light released from the largest meat ball at the center of the Liudong Temple. As for the surrounding trees, it is because of the meat ball, all the vitality has been absorbed, and it has become dry firewood. If these things were used to make a fire, it would not be long before the entire Liudong Temple would be surrounded by fire. "What a greedy guy, he doesn''t let go of his vitality, and even the air is full of death. Although I am familiar with this kind of breath, it doesn''t mean I will like it! And is this the team you used to greet me? It really gave me enough face! " Carl couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the Sanming Heroes and a monster who appeared in front of him. All three of them slowly appeared in front of Karl from the shadows on the ground. This is one of the functions of black mud. As long as it is covered by the black mud, these men can emerge from the shadows at any time! "You are Carl, right? Now the master has ordered us to take your life. If you don''t want to die too painful, please give up resistance!" La ce Although controlled, his gentleman''s character has not been changed much. As a gentleman, he would still elegantly persuade Karl to give up resistance. But Karl just smiled, and then he took Hades in his hand, and the powerful force swept the entire Liudong Temple at this moment! "It seems that you intend to continue to fight us, right?" Caste Opened his mouth and said. But Karl still didn''t answer, he just swung a sword lightly and released a powerful slash. But the next second, as Assassi Sasaki Kojiro, who was born, relied on his powerful sword skills to resist Carl''s attack abruptly. "This gentleman, please don''t ignore my existence! If you plan to use a sword, I am an unknown person, I would like to discuss it with you! " Sasaki Kojiro said so. Then he rushed up without hesitation. The red-eyed monster next to him followed Sasaki and rushed up together! Facing the flanking attack from both sides, Carl didn''t move, just another slash! This time, Sasaki''s face changed a lot and then he tapped the ground immediately and jumped back. But the monster on the other side was slashed by Karl with a sword, and his body disappeared halfway out of thin air! His offensive also came to an abrupt end. However, because the opponent has a very strong recovery ability, this move by Carl has a very weak effect on him. But then, Hades''s demon gas instantly infected the opponent''s body! Since Hades''s ability is often restrained, Carl rarely uses Hades''s power in general. But this time, although the opponent has the ability to heal themselves, this ability to heal does not come from themselves, but from the black mud of the Holy Grail. Therefore, in this situation, Hades ability to inhibit healing can be activated by taking the opportunity to invade the opponents body, making the power of self-healing unable to be activated! Then Carl took the opportunity to make up for it, and directly let the opponent disappear and no longer exist! This kind of power suddenly changed the complexion of the people present. They no longer keep their hands, but rush in, wanting to solve Karl quickly! Facing the three heroic spirits, and still the kind of heroic spirits with a strong three-point blackening, even though Karl was not afraid of them, he still released his shadow clone. "Leave it to you, don''t let me down!" Carl said such a word, and then let the shadow clone face the three people. On the other hand, he teleported directly away, and moved towards the temple position in the center of Liudong Temple. When the three heroes saw this, they wanted to chase Karl, but they were stopped by this faceless, or even physical shadow! Although Shadow does not have the full strength of Carl, it has inherited all of Carl''s swordsmanship! Plus it comes with the immortal body. The shadow has almost 70% of Carl''s power! So let him deal with these three people, more than enough! Chapter 827： Jack the Ripper The night gradually dimmed. The streets are hurried, just wanting to get home quickly. Because it was said in the daytime news that a murderer appeared in Winterwood City, who would come out to kill at night, as if he were a hunter, constantly preying on the night. But this murderer only targets women. This caused many women in Fuyuki City to return home before sunset, even at the risk of being deducted from their wages and being reprimanded by the leaders. Because this murderer had killed seven or eight people in a row before, and on average, he would kill at least three people every day! So his appearance also shocked a lot of police, but no one was able to catch the opponent. So those girls are very scared, and they are the next goal. After all, most of the people killed were those who stayed in the company to work overtime in the middle of the night. Only one was because he was drunk late at night, then met each other on the street, and was finally killed. So the other party''s goal is very clear, and that is to target those units that are still at work late at night and have no one around. Even if there are other people in this unit, no one can capture the strange figure of that prisoner. According to some eyewitnesses, the prisoner was very short, but his movements were so sharp that he could not see clearly with the naked eye. Even if they wanted to shoot with a camera, it was too late. In this era in Fuyuki City, cameras are not popular, and even most people do not necessarily have cameras on their mobile phones. So in this era, murderers like this kind of existence are very troublesome. And the other party is particularly alert. As long as there is a camera, you can never see the other person. This has led to many companies being forced to install cameras. But after they installed the cameras, the government/government of Fuyuki City also issued an order that Fuyuki City was about to suffer a natural disaster and asked everyone to evacuate as soon as possible. Although they were a little puzzled, under Alaya''s control, many people chose to believe it. This also led to the fact that there was no wave of public opinion in Fuyuki City. There are even people who are fortunate that they don''t have to go to work and school for the time being. Therefore, during this period of time, the city of Fuyuki is very busy during the day, and at night, both men and women, young and old, will hide in their homes. Because they are afraid of this murderer. So everyone is at home, equipped with handy weapons, and by the way, all the doors and windows of the room are locked. They thought this would be foolproof, but what they didn''t know was that as a murderer, they could directly invade the other side''s home without even picking the lock. at dusk. A girl and a woman, holding hands, are walking on the street facing the sunset. No one was around, and the only supermarket had just closed. An old woman, pushing a trolley, just finished shopping from inside, and walked out. They happened to meet each other head-on, and then the old woman took the initiative to come up and talk. "You two go home quickly. The world is not peaceful now. Beautiful beauties like your mother and son are easily targeted by that murderer." She kindly reminded her, and then moved the unclean steps towards her home. "Thank you, old woman!" The little girl responded loudly, looking so cute. "But old lady, aren''t you afraid of being targeted by the murderer?" "It''s nothing terrible, my old lady is all alone, no one is old and no one is small. If you die, you will die. It''s no big deal. On the contrary, you are a lovely little girl with a bright future, and your mother looks young and very beautiful. So you''d better go home quickly, lest you are really targeted by the murderer, and you will really regret it when the time comes. " The old man was bitterly persuaded, and the little girl and the woman responded with a smile. After the old man left, the last ray of sunlight also fell. "Mom, can I do it? Why don''t I let this old woman get rid of it, anyway, she is alone in her family, and it''s a waste to live. " The little girl suddenly showed a sick smile. Two short blades appeared in her hands out of thin air, and she even licked her own blade. The woman showed a gentle smile, then stretched out her right hand and gently stroked the girl in front of her. "Go, my child, mother, I''m sorry for you, if I didn''t have any magic power, you wouldn''t have lived so tired every day..." The woman said softly. And on the back of her right hand, there were three blood red spells! Obviously, she is seven Maste One of them! And in her child, its the real Assassi ,Jack the Ripper! "Mom, you don''t have to blame yourself. You are not to blame. If you are to blame, you can blame me. My lack of ability makes you so tired. So, I vowed to protect you, and I will never let you be aggrieved. As for me, killing a few people every day is a simple matter for me. " The girl and the woman just hugged each other Then the next second, the girl loosened the woman''s embrace, and then sprinted towards the old man! The old man who was walking slowly even stopped at the traffic lights. Although there was no car in front of her, she still obeyed the traffic rules and hit her weather-beaten back by the way. Even this old man looks very pitiful. But Jack didn''t intend to stop at all, instead he became more excited! But just when she was about to succeed. An arrow came out of thin air! The powerful force forced her to dodge. And this arrow, after knocking her back, did not penetrate the ground, but disappeared out of thin air. This makes Jack, there is no way to judge the source of the arrow! "It turns out to be an arrow that will disappear, can it be said that the other party is also a follower?" Jack licked his lips and looked at the old man who had passed the traffic light subconsciously. She didn''t want to let go of this food. But just as she thought about it, when she just appeared, the next arrow broke through the air! Jack could not help but interrupted immediately. And this time, she saw the direction of the arrow! "Found you! Mouse!" Jack licked his lips, then rushed up quickly. The man in red above the tower showed a smile, then took out his cell phone and said. "The goal has been drawn away, you can do it, cut heir!" "Received, be careful yourself, don''t be killed by her." "Don''t worry, it''s just a kid, I don''t care about it!" On the other side, Eumiya Kiritugu heard A che If he did, he couldn''t help sighing, then he pulled the bolt of the gun and appeared out of the shadows. "Woman, your sin is over!" Chapter 828： Piles of monsters "Who are you and why are you here?" The woman couldn''t help feeling a little scared looking at the man holding a gun and walking slowly towards her. Although she has some problems with her mental state, she instinctively feels dangerous after seeing the gun, and then she keeps backing away. What''s more, Eimiya Kirishu had killed a lot of people. The murderous aura in him is not for show, but for real! So he just moved slowly, maintaining his seriousness and aura, and he could scare the untrained ordinary people. It''s just that although this woman is scared, she hasn''t been scared to the point of being stupid. So she pulled out a swinging stick directly from under the skirt, staring at the constantly walking Eimiya Kiritugu with a grim face. "Don''t come over, if you come over again, I will do it!" "Is there something wrong with your spirit?" Keiji Eomiya stopped abruptly, and then asked. The woman was stunned for a second, and then furious! "You have a problem! I''m fine, I''m not sick, I''m not sick at all! I just want children, what''s wrong with that! Yes, it''s all your men''s fault. Without you, my child would not leave me! So you are here to take away my child, right? I won''t let you succeed, Jack is very good, she is a good boy, I will never let you take her away! " The woman said to herself, and then her expression suddenly became hideous! She rushed towards Eomiya Kiritugu with a grim face. Although such an attack was violent, it had no rules and regulations, and Wei Gong Qiji easily avoided it. Then Weimiya Kirishu was an elbow blow, and it settled on the opponent''s armpit, making him feel a pain. But this woman showed a crazier expression, abruptly withstands the pain, and grabbed it towards Eomiya Kirisu. It''s still that way out of order, it''s still that crazy. Eomiya Kirishu was taken aback by the madness of the opponent, and then hurriedly kicked it out and kicked him a few meters away. "This kind of madness is a bit like me ten years ago! But I used to be crazy for justice, and what are you for? For the sake of selfish desire, choose to let your followers kill the innocent indiscriminately? Such you, really turned into a monster long ago. I originally planned to see if you are pretending to be crazy, or are you really crazy. It seems that I have found the answer! " Weimiya Kiritugu smiled, then pulled the bolt and aimed it at the opponent! He just tested the other person just now to see if her spirit is normal. The current Eomiya Kiritugu has experienced a Holy Grail War and raised two children, so he has already understood the meaning of life and what it is. So he will not kill casually. Even when the opponent is a suspected murderer, he must determine the identity and mental state of the opponent, and choose whether to kill. If he were to be the one he was ten years ago, I''m afraid I can''t help but say that he would have dealt with this kind of guy that would endanger humanity a long time ago! After all, what he was pursuing at the time was absolute justice! The current Eomiya Kiritugu, although still pursuing justice, is a kind of gentle justice. This point is still slightly different from Shiro Wimiya. After all, what Shiro Wimiya did was an idealized justice. "It''s ridiculous, I should feel pity for a murderer. Weimiya Kiritugu, you really have changed! " Keiji Eomiya laughed mockingly, then shot without hesitation! But just when he shot. Suddenly a little black paper man appeared out of thin air and intercepted all the bullets! "what?!" Seeing the appearance of this little black paper man, Kiritugu Weimiya was taken aback. Then he thought about the words Carl had said before, and then shot again! But no matter how he shoots, this little paper man can easily resist it without any effort! See this scene. Weimiya Kirishu was not hiding himself, so he threw away the gun in his hand and replaced it with a large-caliber one! "Let me see if you can take this blow!" The voice did not fall. The gunfire! The seemingly unremarkable bullet, but at the moment when it was about to touch the little black man, a powerful magic wave broke out! The little black man was crushed to pieces in an instant. But the bullet was also successfully intercepted! More than that, the somewhat crazy woman was also dragged into the shadow of the ground under the cover of the little black man, and disappeared. Seeing such a situation, Kiritsugu Eomiya felt a little uncomfortable. Then immediately use the strengthening magic to strengthen yourself! Just when he completed this action. An abominable monster suddenly appeared in front of him and knocked him into the air! This is also thanks to the swift response of Eomiya Kirisu, otherwise, the blow would not be as simple as being billed, but would be a head off! Seeing that a blow failed, the monster did not continue to pursue it, but dived directly into the shadows and disappeared directly! This time the surrounding area is really quiet, there is no sound. After Weimiya Kirishu watched for a while, he found that there was really no movement, and then the magic circuit was lifted, and then he leaned against the wall with lingering fears, and breathed a sigh of relief. "Hello, Phil, is Carl here?" "Is he not here? Then I will go back. I found important things here, and I must discuss it with everyone. You help me inform other people and let them rush back as much as possible. What I discovered is very important! " With that, Eimiya Kiritugu hung up the phone, and then picked up all the guns and bullet casings on the ground for recycling. Although it will be more troublesome, this is also to avoid being traced to yourself. Then, a bright black car slowly approached. The man driving the car is Miyaya Hisu, Kiritugu''s assistant. Because the Holy Grail War ended at that time, Hisou Maiya also went abroad. She just returned to Fuyuki City today, and then caught up with the Holy Grail War. "Jie Si, are you okay?" "Fortunately, the injury is not very serious, but it stands to reason that there is only one monster of that kind, but Carl should be able to solve them. As a result, there is another monster here, and it looks exactly the same as Yanfeng Qili described. It seems that its not just the unknown Maste After being transformed, even the original staff of Liudong Temple might have been transformed! " "Master Chesi, I''m afraid it''s more than that!" Just as Uemiya Kirito was speaking, Kuu Mai suddenly interrupted him. Weimiya Kirishu was a little puzzled, but when he saw everything in front of him, he was immediately stunned! Because there are so many in front of me, all of them are that kind of monster! "Kirushi hurry up, I''m going to start drag racing!" Chapter 829： Kill! "Jie Si, hurry up, I''m going to start drag racing!" As soon as Jiuyu Wumi spoke, she began to put in gear, then slammed the steering wheel and turned the front of the car directly! Weimiya Kiritugu used the fastest speed to fasten the seat belt, and at the same time, he also fastened the bullets of the gun, and directly pulled the window to the bottom! "Wu Mi, be careful, these monsters are immortal, so don''t run into them, or you won''t be able to get out!" "I know that when I came, sister-in-law Alice had already told me!" Hearing Maiya''s words, Eimiya Kiritugu smiled lightly, and then the two began their escape journey. Those monsters behind saw that their prey was fleeing, they suddenly roared and started chasing! The gunfire sounded. A monster fell, but with a roar, the monster stood up again! With the help of the power of the Holy Grail, they have immortality! So they are not afraid of bullets at all! But the strange thing is. No matter how noisy the street is, the surrounding houses are not affected at all. The citizens of Fuyuki City stayed quietly at home, and no one came out to check the situation outside. It is as if the entire Fuyuki City has become a dead city! But Keiji Eomiya knew very well that Fuyuki City was still alive. The reason why those people are not affected is probably because they can''t see this scene in front of them! In other words, this is intentional by the Holy Grail! For the time being, the other party only wants to solve those who are threatening to him, and he does not want to directly slaughter the people in Fuyuki City! That''s why he chased Weimiya Kiritugu. Thought of this. Keiji Eomiya looked at the road next to him and found a parking lot in a shopping mall. Although it''s night time, there are still many people in this large shopping mall. "Mumi, go to the top floor of the mall, I''ll contact Alice and let her find a way to support us!" With that said, Kirisu Eomiya opened the gun while making a call, asking for support! Because he knew that he would definitely not be able to get away by himself, so he would not care about his own face. After all, fate is the most important thing. And these monsters, if the follower really meets, I am afraid they will be defeated by the follower cutting melons and vegetables. After all, Kirisu Eomiya was able to withstand the full blow of the monster head-on. It is conceivable that these monsters are not as strong as they thought. The only thing worth worrying about is their healing power. This is a headache. ... at the same time. Working with Assassi Fighting A che At this time, I also felt a feeling of heart palpitations. Originally, relying on his own projection magic, he was working with Assassi He played back and forth, and even suppressed the opponent. Thanks Assassi There is no way to release treasures to people other than women. Even if it is forcibly released, its power will be halved. Only when it is released to women, the power will increase exponentially. Therefore, even if she releases the treasure, she might as well make a direct call like this. But now, whether its Assassi Still A che I felt it, and there was an unknown breath that was gradually approaching the two of them. This breath is disgusting, it will cause a certain amount of confusion in the human brain, and even become violent. Especially Assassi , Her mental state is not very stable in the first place, but now that it is affected by this breath, it is even more like Be se ke The same violent. Looking back at A che Here, because of the resistance, it didn''t get too much influence, it just felt a bit tingling in the brain. But he still needs to beware of the source of this breath, so now it has become, he was Suppressed situation. But this situation did not last long, and he saw a lot of monsters appearing around him! "That guy, really intends to take the initiative!" A che Sneered, and then started projecting without hesitation! In the next second, the victory of imitations and the sword of oath are instantly liberated! The powerful light cannon directly wiped out all the enemies in front of you, even Assassi Have been affected. If she is still sane, it is impossible to be hit by this straight attack. But because of the influence of the black mud, she became violent, so she was completely swallowed by the light cannon! Assassi now , Has been dying, as long as you give her another time, you can understand her life and help her liberate. But just at A che When preparing to do so, a black paper man appeared in front of him without warning and attacked him. See this scene. While Red A was surprised, he did not forget to fight back! Seeing his smooth blow, he said that the opponent''s body was split in half! But the scarred Assassi , At this time, it has already been swallowed by the shadows! He has no time to pursue it. However, Red A was not in a hurry, but was chanting words, and the magic in his hands began to converge! "Projection! Start!" "The Spear Piercing Deaththorn" Accompanied by the projected treasure, after liberating the real name, powerful magical fluctuations instantly gathered in this blood-red spear! Accompanied by A che Throw, Assassi Before he could get into the shadows, he was pierced into the heart by the piercing spear of death, and at the same time he spouted a big mouthful of blood! She can''t live anymore! Even with the help of the black mud the effect of piercing the Deaththorn Spear, it will destroy the opponent''s heart after a must! Unless the opponent has several lives, similar to Be se ke That kind of twelve lives can resist the power of the Spear that pierces the Deaththorn. Otherwise, she would never survive! So A che After doing all of this, he did not continue to stay, but rushed in the direction where the aura of Eimiya Kirisu was located! Since there are so many monsters here, it must be the same over there! This is A che Thoughts, so he must save people! Regardless of the reason, since this WHO Miyakiji is still alive, then A che I won''t let the other party die again! And just when he sprinted to Eomiya Kirisu''s side. The situation at Liudong Temple is also very Bi Miao. The entire Liudong Temple, which has been demolished seven or eighty-eight, is left with one room and one sarcoma left here. And the surroundings are densely packed with monsters that can''t be counted! Obviously, this sarcoma has used his best to deal with Carl, and even released his hole cards, that is, so many monsters to deal with him. But unfortunately, he failed! These monsters were originally more numerous, but now they have been wiped out by Carl at least half! So the other side flinched and planned to confront Karl himself. But at this moment. The unconscious woman, and the dead Assassi , Appeared in front of Karl. This made him understand that the plan on the other side had been successful. What they have to do now is to concentrate on fighting against this huge sarcoma in front of them! Chapter 830： Black mud eruption "Uuuuu..." "Uuuuu..." The huge sarcoma in front of Carl made an unexplained whimper, which sounded a bit like the cry of a human baby, which was very pitiful. But if those who heard the sound saw such a disgusting meat ball from the body making this sound, they might even vomit it out overnight. After all, this constantly squirming big ball of meat is really huge and ugly! Even the well-informed Carl felt a little unbearable to look straight. But in order to eliminate the meat ball, he really had to stare at the opponent intently. Once Karl gets distracted, the opponent will attack him without hesitation! Carl''s clothes now had many wounds torn out. This is the result of the opponent''s attack. But Karl himself didn''t suffer too many injuries, so this meatball attack would have no effect on Karl. But Carl could feel the long-lost pain in the opponent''s attack. In other words, his attack was not completely useless, otherwise Karl would not have any pain. You know, since his body became an immortal body, he felt pain or something, and he had been left behind by Carl a long time ago. He didn''t know what pain was like for a long time. But the meatball''s attack made Carl feel a little bit of pain, which surprised him and at the same time was very curious. If the meat ball is allowed to continue to grow like this, after he really hatches and becomes an ancient **** creature, I am afraid he will have the ability to hurt Karl and even kill him! So Carl must find a way to kill the opponent at this time! Otherwise, once the ancient gods and creatures arrive, although I don''t know what the consequences will be, it will not be good news for Carl or even this earth! Meatballs have the same idea. It also wanted to eradicate Karl''s threat, but the monsters he created weren''t Karl''s opponent at all. Carl can easily sweep a large area as long as he moves his knife casually! Under such a premise, relying on these monsters, there is no way to kill Karl. So Meatball let all those monsters leave, planning to face Karl alone! But the current situation is unexpectedly quiet. Neither Carl nor Meatball took the initiative to attack. On the contrary, the meat ball is still constantly releasing, the kind of sound that makes people feel compassionate, it seems to be asking for help, or communicating with something. Carl couldn''t understand the meaning of the sound it made, but he instinctively felt something wrong. "Although I don''t know what you are doing, I know that I can''t let you live! So no matter how you were born, please leave this world! You are really not welcome here! " Carl gave a soft drink, holding Hades, teleported to the opponent''s body, and cut it down! A powerful force cuts the space open instantly! But the meat ball was not affected at all, and the tearing of the space had no effect on him at all! Instead, it was Carl''s slash, which caused him a lot of injuries. But because of the effects of the Holy Grail and the black mud, the injury instantly returned to its original condition. It''s just that space fissure, no matter how you tear it, it can''t cause any harm to Roshan! Seeing this scene, Carl tentatively released the space of hell. But Carl''s force singled out the magical skills, but it has no effect on the opponent at all! "What''s the situation? Is it the attribute of space immunity? No one has ever told me about this kind of ability! " Carl was surprised. Although his spatial ability is not very strong, his lethality is not bad either. Especially the **** space. As long as the opponent is pulled in, there is no need to worry about the problems of Fuyuki City. But the space slash failed. There is no way to pull him in the **** space. In other words, if you want to kill Roshan now, you can only get rid of him through physical means or other means! This situation made Carl a little surprised. But at this moment, Meatball broke out again with a roar, which immediately made Carl''s ears feel a little uncomfortable. Accompanied by the other party''s roar, black mud suddenly poured out from the temple room of Liudong Temple! The black mud like a tsunami swallowed the surroundings instantly! The black mud like a wave slapped towards Carl even more! The mighty power, as well as the evil thoughts of Wuyun Lunbi, were instantly transmitted to the enchantment space in the entire Liudong Temple! If it weren''t for barriers. I am afraid that this black mud has already flowed into the city of Winterwood! Ride outside Seeing the turbulence of the enchantment, I directly opened the magic eye and planned to observe the situation inside. Although the main function of the petrified magic eye, it is still used to petrify the enemy. But the magic eye has a universal ability, that is, it can observe the magic circuit and this kind of magic in detail. So after training, no matter what level of magic eye it is, it can see through the enchantment. But seeing through does not mean it can be lifted. After all, not everyone has a talent for enchantment But even this is enough for the average magician. Ride Although she is not a magician, this ability also allows her to see a lot of things. But when she opened the demon eyes, she saw the black mud rushing in the enchantment, as well as powerful evil thoughts! Just see this, Ride He felt a tingling pain in his eyes, and then directly closed the magic eyes, no longer observing the situation in the enchantment. "The entire Liudong Temple was swallowed by black mud. Carl will have no trouble, will he? " Ride He clenched his fists and looked a little nervous. But she did not move, nor did she go to the rescue, because she knew that in this case, even if she went in, it was just a burden. After all, not everyone can maintain themselves under the pollution of black mud. They weren''t anyone, but Altria and Gilgamesh. So Ride If you choose to believe in Carl, you will continue to stay here and observe the situation outside! at the same time. In Liudong Temple, even though Carl was constantly attacked by the black mud, he could not be touched by the black mud. Even with a wave of his hand, Carl can roll up the black mud in the sky and make it disappear completely! But a steady stream of black mud is still being produced. As long as the evil thoughts in this world still exist, the black mud will never disappear! This is all the evil in this world! Faced with such a situation, Carl has no way to solve it. After all, the **** space can''t work against the opponent, even the black mud has space resistance. So Karl can only manually destroy the black mud and attack Roshan by the way! But it is a pity that although his offensive is fierce, the opponent''s recovery ability is even stronger than Carl himself! Chapter 831： Unbeatable Roshan "It''s really surprising. I didn''t expect you to be so tenacious. I have killed even a demigod, but it''s really surprising that someone like you, who is not even a demigod, has stronger resilience than me. More importantly, this space immunity attribute is really a bit tricky, and there is really nothing I can do with you for a while. " Carl said so. He was constantly attacking Roshan. No matter what kind of attack he tried, he couldn''t cause effective damage at all. Even when Karl released the power of the Phoenix, the opponent could even absorb a wave in turn. The phoenix''s ability can be used to heal wounds, and can also be used to kill enemies. But the nature of its ability is relatively harmless. Therefore, the other party can use their special ability to eliminate all the harm of Phoenix''s flame, and only retain that part of the energy absorption. This made Carl a little helpless. Fortunately, the **** aura, Hades''s demon power, and the aura of Huangquan could not be absorbed by the other party. Otherwise, Carl will be even more troublesome. that''s all. Karl kept attacking the opponent, although he could fall apart or even explode every time. But in the next second, he will be perfectly resurrected! This self-healing ability is like going back in time, but Karl is very clear that the other party did not use any ability related to time. So this is the trickiest aspect. Especially the black mud in the sky has completely wrapped the Liudong Temple. Had it not been for the enchantment here, it is estimated that the black mud had already rushed to the outside of Liudong Temple! In addition. Inside this enchantment, except for Roshan and Karl''s location, other places, including midair, were swallowed by black mud! Those blackened servants who were still fighting with the shadow were all swallowed by the black mud at this time, and there was no way to show up for the time being. However, Carl''s shadow was not affected, on the contrary, it was like a fish in the black mud and could move at will. As a result, it caused a double-strike attack on Roshan, making the opponent miserable, and there was a strange cry from time to time. This is the painful voice of the other party. But Karl will not stop, but constantly release his skills, trying to kill the opponent. Even he even released some of the power of God. But the effect is not very good. Although the power of the gods can inhibit the opponent''s recovery ability, coupled with the ability of the demon sword, can slow down the opponent''s recovery. But as long as Liudong Temple continues to provide magic power, he will not die! Therefore, if Carl wants to kill the opponent, the first thing is to make the spiritual veins of Liudong Temple disappear. But destroying this spirit vein is very simple, but it will affect the entire Fuyuki City. At that time, it is good to cause an earthquake. The big hollow spiritual veins under Liudong Temple is the largest in Fuyuki City, and it is also connected to other spiritual veins. More importantly, there are countless small spiritual veins connecting Liudong Temple. These small spiritual veins all depend on the supply of Liudong Temple to maintain balance. If the big hole is destroyed, the best fate for Fuyuki City will be a magnitude ten earthquake! If it is bad luck, the spirit veins of the entire Winterwood City will probably explode violently! At that time, half of Fuyuki City will probably be gone. Moreover, the people in Fuyuki City had not been completely evacuated, and Carl could not even destroy Liudong Temple. This method is also the worst of all methods. Unless it is a last resort, Karl will not use this method. So he still tried to use his own power to find the other party''s flaws. Now after a day of fighting. Carl was basically able to determine that the ability that Roshan was most afraid of was the attacks of spatial attributes and those pure energy shocks. The phoenix flame is a pure energy shock, so it will be ineffective to the opponent, and will even be absorbed by him. If it is another way, after concentrating the energy and adding some extra strength, the opponent will not be able to absorb and be immune. So this ability is easy to lift. The only troublesome thing is this recovery ability. But the opponent also has the ability to be more fearful. Needless to say, the divine attack. This type of attack, the other party will definitely try to block it. Although it can successfully fall on him in the end, the effect is already very weak. This is the conclusion of Carl''s thousands of experiments. Then came the power of death and curse, which the other party was more afraid of. Although Roshan controls all the evils in this world. But this evil thought is not equal to death, but an emotional negative energy. This kind of negative energy is very afraid of the power with the breath of death and the breath of curse. So when Carl uses the demon power, yellow spring breath and **** breath to attack, the power is the greatest! And every time you attack, you can completely dissipate the opponent''s body! Had it not been for the supply of spiritual veins, he would have died tens of thousands of times! In addition, the defensive ability of this Roshan body is almost equal to zero. Carl''s shadow A casual knife can leave a scratch on the opponent. This shows that his attack methods rely purely on these black mud, as well as the contaminated servants, and the monsters that have been created. But what makes Carl very strange is that. The current people in Fuyuki City, in addition to being Assassi There was no attrition other than those killed. They are relatively normal values. So what Carl can''t understand is, where did the other party recruit so many people and create a monster that belongs to Wan Kee! In addition. After a long battle, Carl can basically confirm that this enchantment was used to seal Roshan. Because the longer Carl stays here, the more he can feel the enchantment, which belongs to Caste Remnants of power. This is likely to be Caste Before it was contaminated, he set up a barrier that he could not completely remove. It was specifically used to seal all the evils of this world and prevent it from leaving Liudong Temple. And apart from all the evils of this world, everything else can get out of it at will. This can be seen from the polluted servants, the black paper men, and the monsters who are still chasing and killing Eimiya Kirishu. However, from the outside, this enchantment is still covered with a layer of disguise, and in order to prevent ordinary people from entering it, a relatively simple illusion is also set up. From this point of view, there is no contaminated Caste , Is not voluntarily contaminated, and she has tried her best. It''s a pity that the power of the black mud is not an ordinary follower and can be resisted. She can do this, it''s already pretty good. But just when Karl was thinking about it while facing the enemy. His phone rang suddenly. Chapter 832： The other one Kiri Sakura "At this moment, someone called me?" Carl frowned. Because the last time he came to the world, Karl had changed everyone''s phone calls. Now they have modified it with magic to make the performance of their phones better on the basis of Karl. As long as they are still in the same space and within the earth, they can get through even where there is no signal. For example, now. Originally, there was no signal in this enchantment, but phone calls could still come in. Just because of the magic here, the phone can be connected! "Hey, Alice Phil, what do you want?" Karl temporarily stopped the attack. After seeing that Karl was no longer attacking, Roshan directly controlled the black mud and launched a crazy attack on Karl. But Carl directly released his ability to isolate all the black mud, and none of them could touch his body. "what?!" "An army of monsters also appeared outside, and Weimiya Kirishu is also being chased by monsters? How is Einzbern, is there anything now? " Carl was surprised. He didn''t expect that Roshan would actually send a monster to hunt and kill Eomiya Kirishu outside, which is really surprising. "Okay, I see, I will rescue them now. You stay in Einzbernberg first, then don''t go." With that, Karl hung up the phone, then waved his hand to release a powerful slash, cutting the upper half of Roshan directly! But the other party''s recovery speed was very fast, and he recovered in the blink of an eye. "Unexpectedly, you guy still knows how to use tricks. This is after confining them, and then planning to come and rescue Zhao from Wei Wei. It seems you really can''t stay! " Carl said so, but did not continue to attack, but teleported away directly! Since there is nothing to do with him right now, let''s save people first. Then they will discuss countermeasures together. With so many people, there is always a way to eliminate each other. Wait until Karl leaves. The black mud of the entire enchantment gradually returned to the underground of Liudong Temple. The Roshan, which was originally very large, gradually shrank after it had no enemies, and finally turned into a pitching ball about the size of the Liudong Temple temple, piled on the roof. After a while. A little shadow appeared on the ground. Assassi , Caste And La ce Three blackened servants emerged from the shadows, and then knelt in front of Roshan. It''s not just the three of them. All around for a while, densely packed, thousands of monsters appeared, clinging to each other tightly! The total number of these monsters is very large. It seems that the monsters sent out to attack should have all returned. But as the black shadows grow more and more. In front of the three servants, there appeared a female figure who couldn''t see her face but had a very graceful figure. "Maste ..." The three followers shouted in unison, and the female figure without a face glanced at her body and her hands. She did not move, these black shadows slowly faded from her body, gradually revealing her familiar face! After all the shadows receded, the face on which this black shadow appeared was Ma Tong Ying! But unlike Ma Tongying, her face is even more vulgar, and there is a trace of madness in her eyes. More importantly, her temperament is completely different from the current Ma Tongying! There isn''t even a place for lovesickness! She also looked alike, her figure was almost the same as Ma Tongying. If someone familiar with Ma Tong Sakura appears here, he will definitely recognize this person, not the real Ma Tong Sakura! "You three get up..." The voice of "Matong Ying" was a little hoarse, and it didn''t sound very coherent, as if she was familiar with the body and speaking. However, the three servants stood up obediently, and stared at the Matong Sakura in front of them intently. She did not continue to speak, but beckoned, only to see a unconscious woman lifted out of the shadows. This person is the Maste of Jack the Ripper ! But Jack is dead, she is no longer Maste Up. "Be more sober, don''t you want to protect your children? Now I give you a chance, if you use your life to exchange your child back, would you like it? " "Can...do it?" The woman woke up slowly, and she was a little delighted when she heard such a sentence. But her tears are still falling. "I can help you do it, but I need you to take the initiative to sacrifice your soul!" "I am willing! For the sake of my child, I am willing to do anything!" Hearing the other party''s words, "Ma Tong Ying" showed an evil smile, and then released a large amount of black mud, swallowing it! "With this sentence, that''s enough!" The purpose of her inquiry is not out of human consideration but to ask for the sincere consent of the other party. This is equivalent to a contract, only after the other party agrees from the heart, she can help the other party complete the content of the contract! So Ma Tong Ying used this method to completely swallow the soul of the other party, and even the power of Ling Shu was not let go! Next second! The real Assassi , Appeared in front of them. But before the other party wakes up, this Assassi It was directly swallowed by the black mud. After the other party opened his eyes, he immediately knelt down, and cataloged the fierce mans. "Thanks Maste Let me get a new life, I will definitely not let Maste down Look forward to. But I hope that A che This guy can be solved by me, I have to kill him personally and avenge my mother! " "No problem, you are free at this point, but you have to pay attention to it. Your strength is strong for women, but it is still weaker for men." "Maste I understand , I will pay attention! " Assassi Nodded, then stood up and stood by. ''Jiantongying'' nodded, and then glanced at the six spell curses that emerged from her hand. "Originally, one Master was swallowed, but there were only three enchantments, but now one has swallowed, there are six. It''s a pity that there were some accidents that caused the people in that church to run away, otherwise, my curse would only be more. " The voice of "Matongying" also gradually became normal. Then he set his gaze on Sasaki Kojiro''s body. "Now, I take the Holy Grail and Maste In the name of the real Assassi Title, give you the treasure you deserve! " Chapter 833： Renegotiation The change of the sound of "Matong Ying" just fell. The six spells in her hand suddenly lost one. And as Assassi The injury of Sasaki Kojiro also showed a powerful magical power, which was concentrated in his body. And his weapon, at this time, also changed its appearance, becoming a real treasure! "This is the demon sword village Masaru?!" Sasaki looked at his weapon and was very surprised. Jiantongying didnt say anything, just glanced at the five remaining spells in her hand and revealed a weird smile. "The number of enemy servants is still five. Even if we count the weird man with green hair, as well as Altria and Gilgamesh whose bodies were infested by black mud, our opponents will remain. Seven were dropped. As for the followers, they are all human beings, and they are vulnerable. Therefore, we now have an absolute advantage in the number of people, and the number of our followers will be expanded again! Then we can wait for the enchantment to disappear, so that we can attack the world! It''s a pity that because of Alaya''s influence outside, humans cannot see us, and my children have no way to attack ordinary people. But it doesn''t matter, as long as this barrier disappears, even if it''s Alaya Gaia, don''t try to stop me! " "Jia Tong Ying" smiled gloomily. Caste not far away Kneeling on one knee, showing an apologetic expression. "Sorry for my Maste , If I became your follower as soon as possible then, this kind of thing would not happen. " "Get up, I didn''t blame you. After all, even if you don''t do this kind of thing, someone else will do it. The most important thing now is to summon the other followers! " After the voice fell, Ma Tong Ying closed his eyes, clasped his hands together, and then pressed it to his chest. Ling Zhou was deliberately exposed. The remaining five Lingshu exudes a dazzling light. Endless magic power converges between this spell. Next second. Five magic spells dissipated at the same time! The power of all evil in this world, instantly turned into the dazzling light of the Holy Grail! I saw five magic circles, all around "Jiantong Ying". Then I saw several famous Qi Yuxuan, with extraordinary temperament, and at first glance, the uncommon heroes appeared in front of her. Their ranks, their weapons, and their temperament can probably be seen! One of them was full of violent aura, and even shrouded his whole body in a cloud of black mist. This person must be Be se ke ! And in Be se ke Beside, there is a woman wearing red and white armor and a helmet. Behind her was a sword that looked unusual! This person must be Sabe ! If you look to the side, this person has a slender figure, black tights and short blond hair. In his hand, there is even a golden spear! His rank must be La ce ! As for the remaining two, their characteristics are not very clear, and they didn''t even have weapons, so they are not sure what rank they are. But no matter what rank they are, it makes no difference to "Ma Tong Ying". Because these people were swallowed by her black mud the moment they were summoned, and then blackened to become her servants! After all the heroic spirits opened their eyes, they knelt down one after another, showing respectful expressions. "See Maste ! " ... at the same time. Carl came to the top-floor parking lot of a mall. Here, he rescued Weimiya Kiritugu and Hisami Maiya. The two of them originally planned to be in this high-level position to stop the monster''s attack while waiting for support. After all, this place is easy to defend and hard to attack. And those monsters, as if restricted by some rules, would not attack ordinary people at all, and would not even damage those buildings. This gave Weimiya Kiritugu and Hisami Maiya the opportunity to start a battle of positions here! Fortunately, Jiuu Mai habitually stuffed a lot of weapons in the car, which made him stand firm until Karl arrived. Only when Karl came, these monsters also disappeared. He saved a loneliness. Because he also knew exactly what was going on. The other party used this method to attack other people, with the purpose of letting Karl go to the rescue and get rid of him. After all, once Karl left, he would never go again for a short time. After all, there is no way to solve the other party there, it is purely a waste of time. that''s all. Carl got in the car, enjoyed some of the driving skills of Keiji Eimiya, and then returned to Einzbernberg. Originally, Kyuu Maiya drove, but she was injured in order to protect Eimiya Kirito, so she changed to Eomiya Kirito who was driving. But when they returned to Einzbernberg. The surrounding area is also a mess ~ www.novelhall.com~ pits created by various explosions, and the surrounding area can be said to be densely packed. Even the trees here have been destroyed a lot. This situation made Carl a little speechless. Then he released his abilities and began to clean up the surroundings. Except for the trees, all the potholes were filled by him. After all, if you don''t fill it up, the car won''t get in at all. "Have any of you been injured?" Carl asked, but they shook their heads. Although there are a lot of these monsters, even Shirou Weimiya, who has learned a little magic fur, can single out one or two. So these things are basically not a threat to them. What''s more, there are Enkidu, Gilgamesh, and Altria guarding here. There are three of them here, so don''t worry at all. As for Be se ke , Although this guy would protect Ilia, the destructiveness of his fights was even more exaggerated than monsters. Therefore, Ilia, simply not let him come out, after all, in such a large territory, it is easy to cause accidental injuries. "Since no one is injured, then notify the others and let them all come back. I have important clues to share!" When they heard Carl''s words, everyone looked at each other, and then began to notify those who weren''t here. Even Ride Also was transferred back. Then Karl said all the things he had fought with the opponent at the time, and also raised a question. That''s **** the opponent! Because of his immortality, it is too strong. Karl himself has an immortal body, so he knows that this ability has almost no solution except for the seal technique! But the only ability that Carl can''t do right now is really only the seal technique! Chapter 834： Temporary peace Carl glanced briefly at the seal technique in the system mall. Even for some sealed items, the cheapest one would cost 200,000 transaction points. If you want to learn the sealing technique, at least half a million transaction points need to be consumed. And this is only the lowest level sealing technique. If you want to stabilize the seal, none of the sealing techniques cost less than three million. Even the magic seal wave of Dragon Ball World needs at least 5 million transaction points to use, and it also needs to spend 1 million to buy another container to ensure the success rate. Even for those in Naruto, the relatively low-level sealing technique requires five to six hundred thousand yuan, and then it costs about three hundred thousand yuan to purchase auxiliary items. And for those sealing techniques that do not require props, the lowest price is also 10 million trading points! Generally speaking, the one who really wants to use the seal technique is one word, krypton gold! And if you use it improperly, you can''t seal it at all. After all, sealing props is one of the most unstable sealing methods, and it is easy to roll over. Then Carl glanced at his attribute panel and saw his 70,000 trading points, he couldn''t help sighing. At this point of trading, how can it be possible to learn seal art? If you knew that one day, you would meet a guy with stronger recovery ability than you, you should take advantage of the time when you have more trading points, and learn one! But for now, the problem is not very serious. Because in addition to the seal technique, other people are also discussing how to eliminate each other. Gilgamesh''s thoughts are exactly the same as Carl''s first thoughts. That is to destroy the big hole! As long as this spiritual vein is destroyed, the magic power supplied to the opponent will be much weaker. The strength and resilience of this Roshan will drop by at least half! It will be much easier to kill him then. But as soon as this idea was put forward, it was rejected. Because of this, there is a high probability that Fuyuki City will be destroyed. Gilgamesh was a little unhappy, but didn''t say anything. Then other people also began to discuss. No one in the room knows how to seal it. Although there is a magician, the magician''s sealing technique can only seal some, and the weaker spirit body is completely ineffective for this kind of thing. And they also lack Caste , So it seems a bit embarrassing in terms of magic. After all, most of the magicians here are not doing their jobs properly. Fortunately for the Einzbern family, Alice Phil and Ilia are both inherited magic of the Einzbern family. However, their mother and daughter are both dolls, so it is impossible to obtain a complete inheritance. They just learned the magic of silk thread. Not to mention Weimiya Kirishu. He obtained the title of magician killer purely on his own original bullet and physical skills. His own magic skills are not particularly high. Needless to say, Shiro Weimiya, now that he hasn''t even learned projection, he will be strengthened, and he is still half-hearted. On the Jian Tong family''s side, Jian Tong Yanye is a Muggle himself, so he didn''t expect him to be able to do any magic. Although Jian Tong Ying inherited the magic of Jian Tong''s family, most of Jian Tong''s family are insect magic. Of course it is impossible for Ma Tong Ying to learn these, so although she has a good magic talent, but the magic that she learns is used for self-defense and daily use, and it is almost non-aggressive. Not to mention Rin Tosaka. She has already played the gem magic of their ancestors very well. But because Tosaka Tokichen died early, so the magic passed down to her generation, and only one gem magic was left. As for other things, she can only say that she can, but she can''t say that she is proficient. Then there are Yanfeng Qili and Bazet. Both of them were able to fight against the heroic spirits with their bare hands. But the magic skills are all in combat, as for other aspects, the two of them are also very average. But compared to Bazet. Yanfeng Qili has a good talent in the magic of purifying the soul, otherwise he would not become a priest of the church. Therefore, the people on their side are either only fighting, or half-hearted magicians, or lack of inheritance. Anyway, how to look at it, how not serious. As for these followers, all of them were silent, and none of them had the attention. This is very embarrassing. After the whole meeting, it was almost all Carl and Shiro Wei Gong and his children talking. Those followers, as well as the adults, were silent. Therefore, there is basically no progress in this meeting. "Forget it, it''s not early, everyone, take a good rest, starting tomorrow, we''d better go out alone with a follower. Only in this way can we prevent sneak attacks by the other party, after all, safety comes first. " Hearing Karl''s words, everyone nodded, and then went to rest. But at this moment. Red A suddenly patted the table. The sound was not loud, but it attracted everyone''s attention. "I have an idea, I don''t know if it is feasible!" "What can you do?" Hearing Red A''s words, Rin Tosaka was the first to react, and then rushed up excitedly. The other people also looked at Red A, wanting to know what he could do to solve this matter. Even Karl was a little curious. This guy didn''t say a word from the beginning of the meeting, but now he speaks instead, which is very strange. "Don''t the opponent have the attributes of space immunity, can you prevent yourself from being drawn into the space? In this way, means that the skill of inherent enchantment has no effect on him. But if we put the inherent barrier in the outside world, then we are using some means to disrupt the rules in this space! In this way, can his abilities be changed accordingly? " Hearing Red A''s words, even Karl was a little surprised. He hadn''t thought of this before, because this method is a bit difficult to achieve. Although it is not a problem to pull space into this world and then cover it out. But want to change the rules in the space, this is not a simple thing! Even Karl can''t do it, just change the rules of the world! This is the realm of God! Although he is a demigod, he is far from the gods! But suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at Enkidu and Gilgamesh! To say who can change the rules. Among the people present, only the treasures of these two people can do it! And other people thought of this, and they all looked up at Gilgamesh, who was sitting on the sofa drinking red wine not far away! After feeling everyone''s gaze, Gilgamesh put down the red wine glass and smiled disdainfully. "Don''t look at me, although the Deviance Sword can break the ground, but the rules of this world are very solid. It is not something I can say that changes can be changed! Even with the Departure Sword and the Heaven Lock of Complete Liberation, it is impossible to do it. " At this point, Gilgamesh paused suddenly, as if thinking of something, he looked at Enkidu. "No, it''s not impossible, unless there is that thing!" When Enqi heard this, he also laughed: "Yes, if there is that thing, it can indeed be done!" Chapter 835： New features of the system "That thing?" "Can you stop gasping for breath, what is that thing?" Hearing these two people guessing a riddle here, Carl felt a little helpless. Gilgamesh sneered and said, "Aren''t we discussing this thing? As long as we have it, it doesn''t mean that we can''t change the rules with our treasure. But this thing is our enemy, how can it listen to us obediently? " Hearing Gilgamesh''s ridicule, Carl did not pay attention, but a bold constitution emerged. "What do you mean is that your treasures, combined with the wishing function of the Holy Grail, can achieve the degree of changing the rules of the world?" "It is not to change the rules of the world, but to modify the rules briefly, and the time cannot exceed ten minutes." Enkidu smiled and corrected Carl''s statement. But his words also made everyone take a breath. It''s just the Holy Grail, how could they have it now. Even in Gilgamesh''s treasure house, there is no such treasure as the Holy Grail now. "So, this proposal is almost the same as if I didn''t say it." Shiro Weigu was a bit silly. Rin Tosaka glared at him even more. "Okay, everyone go and rest. Let me think about this for myself." Carl said, then disbanded the round table and returned to his room first. Others also returned to their own rooms, or other people''s rooms, ready to sleep. However, Carl simply glanced at his attribute panel and planned to organize it carefully to see if he could have the ability to play a role in this battle. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Military Fist (B), Piaopiao Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Wind Proficient (C), Strange Power (S), Shaking Fruit (Awakened), Give Me a Face (D), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S) , Thunder Immunity, Illusion (B), Hell Breath (S), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast (Awakening), Yellow Spring Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (A) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 21 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Trading point: 75000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Demigod Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (A+) After sorting out all the abilities, Karl looked at his 21 skill points and began to be in a daze. Except for the military physical boxing, his useless abilities have not been upgraded. There are four abilities left, not reaching the S level. However, the two abilities of wind element proficiency and illusion were of great help to Karl in the early stage, but now they are no longer useful. Thinking of this, Carl couldn''t help sighing. Even the face-saving ability is very tasteless for Karl now. This ability is one of the abilities he acquired at the very beginning, and it is very useful in the world of pirates. But since coming to other worlds, Carl can earn face back half by relying on his own strength, so this ability has basically not played any role. In addition, most of the enemies do not take this set. So Carl really wants to eliminate all these useless abilities. Because of this, he can think about it and upgrade the energy conversion ability to S level. This ability is currently the only one that is useful, but it has not yet been upgraded to the full level. In addition, other S-level abilities can also try to improve. But skill points are a problem. The will of the host is detected, the ability decomposition system is now open! System prompt: The ability decomposition system can throw some abilities that it does not need into it, and then return 70% of the total value of the abilitys skill points or transaction points. The host can choose by himself. Remarks: This function cannot return attribute points, cannot decompose personal attributes, and when decomposing the ability, please choose carefully, once you choose, it will not be refunded! "This system, after being upgraded, has really become a little more humane, and even has one more function. If my previous worlds had this kind of function, it wouldn''t be so difficult. " Carl couldn''t help but sighed, then opened the system panel and threw in all the abilities he didn''t need. The martial arts fist, illusion, face and wind elements are proficient, and all of them are thrown into it by Karl. Recycling, please wait! The appearance of the system sound made Carl a little curious about how many skill points these things can recover. After a while. The system reappears. And this time, Karl was given a choice. Recovery is complete Please choose the host to obtain 130,000 transaction points, or 33 skill points. "There are so many?!" Seeing so many trading points and skill points, Carl was a little surprised. He was originally surprised, this thing, given tens of thousands, and a dozen skill points, is considered enough. But after thinking about it, Carl was relieved. Because he thought that the system said that after recycling, 70% of the value of this ability can be obtained. In other words, if these abilities are purchased in the system mall, the price will only be high and not low! Therefore, this recovery price is also normal. In this regard, Karl did not hesitate to choose 33 skill points. The 130,000 transaction point, although it looks like a lot, the last thing Carl needs now is the transaction point. Even if he has 200,000 trading points, there is no way to change the status quo. It is better to upgrade all of his abilities first, so that he can experiment with ways to break the game. Then Carl experimented first to see if he could upgrade the Shocking Fruit and the Floating Fruit. The result is not unexpected, the system shows that the upgrade failed! System prompt: The awakened ability is at the highest level and cannot continue to improve! Carl continued to upgrade, but the system business still rang. System prompt: The ability to exceed the limit is already at the highest level and cannot continue to be improved! This time, Carl wanted to upgrade his domineering. Unfortunately, he still did not succeed. Then Karl tentatively clicked on an ability again to improve it, but he still failed. System prompt: Thunder Immunity is a non-level general skill, cannot be upgraded, and cannot be leveled at the same time. The class is a talent ability! Remarks: Talent abilities cannot be upgraded or downgraded, please choose carefully! Chapter 836： power enhanced "Are there so many restrictions? I didn''t expect that. But I still make a living as soon as I arrive, at least I don''t have to worry about whether those things can be upgraded. " Carl sighed. Since there is no way to upgrade the beyond-limit abilities and those abilities that have been awakened. The main goal now is to determine which ones, the S-level abilities, and the only A-level ability to upgrade. Now Karl counted, his skill points were fifty-four in total. In other words, he can only upgrade up to five S-level abilities. But before that, Karl still spent three skill points to upgrade the energy conversion to A+ level. At present, there are 51 skill points left. Then Carl spent five skill points to upgrade this ability to S level. Then he continued to upgrade, raising this ability to S+ level. However, to upgrade from S level to S+ level, there are only ten skill points. As a result, Carl has only thirty-five trading points left. And if Carl wants to continue to improve, the voice of the system will also sound in his mind System prompt: This ability can be upgraded up to S+ level! Remarks: Except for some specific abilities, most of the ability levels, the highest is only S+ level. After getting this answer, Carl was a little helpless, but he could only accept the reality. Then he glanced at some of his abilities, and then first raised the level of his weapon Hades to S+ level. In this way, Hades''s power has directly increased dozens of times compared to before! More importantly, Carl has a feeling that if he carries his knife to find Roshan now, the opponent''s recovery ability will be crazily weakened in front of Hades. But even so, it may not necessarily kill the opponent. After all, that monster is relying on, but the entire spirit vein of the big hole, relying on Hades''s ability alone, there is still no way to kill the opponent. But in this way, Hades''s ability has also been improved. Carl then released Hades'' shadow skills. He roughly sensed that the ability of this shadow was the attribute of about 70% of the living himself, and the skill of swordsmanship. But now, this shadow probably has 90% of its own attributes and sword skills! Although there is no way for Shadow to use most of Karl''s abilities. He doesn''t even possess divinity. But even so, the strength of this shadow cannot be underestimated. At least for now, the shadow created by Hades is stronger than 90% of the heroic spirits in this world! Except for those few, which are opened at every turn, this shadow can also be regarded as the ceiling of this world. Even if it were placed in the Douluo Continent World before, it was equivalent to a Super Douluo of level 96 to 98. Therefore, this wave of shadow improvement has greatly helped Carl''s strength increase. After Carl thought about it a little bit, he chose two abilities to improve. One of them is the breath of hell. This power has helped Carl a lot before. Although it is not used very frequently, this thing has a certain linkage with the divine nature. If you cooperate with the energy conversion ability, you can slowly transform the **** breath into your own divinity. After all, the power of **** also has a trace of divinity. Although it is weak, it is better to have something than nothing. In the end, Karl added the remaining skill points to the monster power, raising this ability to S+ level. Although S-level is enough, after all, Karl''s own power has reached the demigod level of S++. But power is not too much in the end. If he can increase his strength again, this will only benefit him, not disadvantages. You know, when Karl hadn''t become a demigod before, relying on his individual attributes and the ability of this strange power, he could contend against the power of the demigod. This is without any other abilities, but a pure power competition, which can be equal to the demigod. If it is now, Carl has a feeling that even if the third-level **** comes, he will not be inferior to the opponent if he simply competes for power! So this ability is still very useful. If you really have to face the gods one day, then this ability will become the key to surprise! Then, he had only six skill points left. But if you spend transaction points, you can also buy it. The price is 5,000 pieces, which is very cheap compared to the price of 10,000 pieces of attribute points. So Carl hesitated, chose to spend 20,000 transaction points, bought four, and then upgraded the skill of Void Walk to S+ level. In this way, Carl''s teleport range will be doubled. And you can carry three people at the same time, and if you count yourself, four people will move together! And the original one still exists, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com''s 0.1 second cooling time is now completely gone! So this is not a small increase for Carl. In this way, Carl opened all the property panels and smiled with satisfaction. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Trading point: 55,000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Demigod Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (A+) "Probably that''s the case, I can feel it, my strength has improved a lot. But at my level, it is still difficult to make a very big improvement. It seems that I really have to figure out a way to find a way to break through and become a god, otherwise, no matter how I improve, I will only be a demigod. If I had the power of a god, this kind of enemy could be pinched to death with one hand. " Carl said to himself. He raised his head and glanced at the bright and pure white moon hanging in the night sky outside, and he couldn''t help sighing. "Lets rest first, and after tomorrow, its time to discuss things about the Holy Grail War!" Chapter 837： New discovery Early the next morning. Inside the conference room in Einzbermberg. Most of the adults and followers sat at the round table and began to discuss what to do next. Alice Phil and Kirishu Eomiya, as the masters here, of course have to sit on the master seat. Then there was Jian Tong Yan Ye, and Yan Feng Qili and the others. Those followers are sorted down randomly, anyway they can sit wherever they want. But Bazette, who was at the same time as Yanfeng Qili, was not here at this time. Since she has lost her heroic spirit, her Lingshu has been completely recovered. And after understanding the situation on the church side, she was given a new task. That is to take the lead in dispersing all the residents of Fuyuki City. It is necessary to ensure that all the residents here have to leave. This is a huge amount of work. Fortunately, whether it''s a church or a clock tower, after getting the news from here, people are sent to help as soon as possible. There are many famous people among them. Even the survivors of the last Holy Grail War, the current clock tower, and the monarch of modern magic, Webb, are here. But because they are very busy with Green, they don''t have time to come here. If you want to meet, you still have to wait until everything is done before you talk. After all, Webber now has certain rights, inherited Kenneths name, and became a monarch. More importantly, he also has a little girl who travels close to him, who has been following each other to protect his safety. So if he has this opportunity to participate in this Holy Grail War, he certainly will not miss it. Even if he participates in such an unconventional way, he wants to try to see if he can see the king of conquest, Iskandar that he wants in his heart! However, on the round table side, Webber has no way to participate. So I don''t care about him for the time being, it''s enough to just say hello on the phone. However, Gilgamesh and Enkidu did not attend this round table meeting either. In addition. Carl did not participate either. The three of them, standing together, above Gilgamesh''s treasure, Vimala, looked down at the scenery below. The height of the three of them is very high. Looking down from the top, you can directly overlook the whole picture of Fuyuki City. No matter where it is, you can see it all. But there is only one place, in broad daylight, a very violent black appears. You must know that in the daytime, even in a dark corner, if you look down from the air, you will not feel particularly dark. But that place is so dark that even the sun can''t get in, and even the light can be absorbed. It''s terrifying! "The place that doesn''t fall in darkness should be Liudong Temple. Unexpectedly, this place, viewed from the air and viewed from a normal angle, is completely two scenes. It seems that the blinding magic performed by this enchantment should only be aimed at the normal angle of view. If viewed from the sky, Liudong Temple is like a black hole, extremely dark. It even makes people feel inexplicable heart palpitations. Fortunately, this is not the flight path of the plane, otherwise it would be really troublesome. " Carl sighed. Enqidu was beside him and shook his head. Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and directly took out a sword with a strange shape from his treasure of the king. "I want to see if this thing is hit by a meteorite, can it survive?" Gilgamesh said, and then raised the sword, but Enkidu took his hand and shook his head. "My king, it''s not the time yet. If you want to do this, just wait until the people in Fuyuki City have all evacuated." "Humph! Then I will listen to you once, after all, I am the king of mercy! Hahahaha!" Gilgamesh put away the weird treasure and boasted by the way, which made Carl a little speechless. But he didn''t say anything, just silently looked at the black environment below and was silent for a long time. "Hey, do you see anything famous? You said that, today I plan to change my perspective to take a look at Liudong Temple, and I followed it happily. Otherwise, if I stay in the castle and drink, wouldn''t it be better than the cold wind blowing with my hands? " Gilgamesh was already a little irritable at this time. His character was inherently unbearable, so he wanted to know what Carl saw. But Karl didn''t say a word after the first paragraph, which made Gilgamesh a little irritable. "Have you seen anything? If you can''t see anything, I''m leaving now!" "Don''t worry, it''s not that you haven''t seen anything, at least I can see it more clearly if I look at it from another perspective." The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. Gilgamesh curled his lips subconsciously wanted to mock, but Enkidu walked up in advance and asked. "What do you see?" "In fact, I don''t see a lot of things." Carl shook his head, and Gilgamesh next to him showed a sneer and directly turned on the taunt mode. "That''s it?" "After watching for a long time, I didn''t see the reason, you still don''t look at it, there is no need at all!" Hearing Gilgamesh''s sarcasm, Carl just smiled and didn''t care. This guy''s character is like this, so Karl didn''t have to care about him. So Carl completely ignored the opponent and continued to speak. "I just said that this thing will affect people''s spirit and spirit, and the formation in the air is not blinded by the sheep''s love. This is what we can all see. But other than that, have you found that the spiritual response of the entire Liudong Temple is a bit too bloated? " Hearing Karl''s words, Enkidu and Gilgamesh frowned, and then began to observe at the same time. About twenty minutes later, the two people suddenly exclaimed and said in unison. "The spiritual veins of Liudong Temple are gradually getting bigger!" "Yes, that''s it!" Carl was very relieved to see that both of them had discovered this. "No wonder, I felt that the spiritual veins of Liudong Temple were a bit wrong, it turned out to be such a thing!" Gilgamesh nodded thoughtfully, Enkidu was a little confused, and then asked. "Karl, this spiritual vein becomes bigger, will it be linked to the opponent''s strength?" Hearing the question, Carl nodded and answered. "In my opinion, there is such a possibility. After all, the opponent''s power comes from the spiritual vein." Chapter 838： Draw up a plan "So what can this prove?" Gilgamesh sneered and continued to mock. But Karl watched him smile without saying a word, and then pointed to the lines on the ground that radiated faint light. "This is the vein of the spirit vein?" Enkidu asked, and Carl nodded. Gilgamesh frowned further when he saw this. "Do you want to express that the vast empty spiritual veins are continuously absorbing, and the magical power of spiritual veins elsewhere?" "You are finally smart once, Gilgamesh! I thought that your head was always filled with water, but there was still some paint in it. " "Hehe, if I can''t see such a simple thing, what qualifications do I have to call myself the King of Heroes?" Gilgamesh sneered and said proudly. But in the next second, his expression became a little cold, because he reacted, and Karl seemed to be scolding himself. But as the king, he should be more generous, so he didn''t care about Karl, but to see what he would say after he discovered this. "To be honest, since I came here until now, I have been observing the whole of Winterwood City and the spirit veins around Winterwood City. Now I finally discovered that these seemingly normal spiritual veins have actually been corroded by the black mud! All the veins in Fuyuki City have been completely corroded clean. These seemingly normal contexts have become large hollow special magic power transmission channels. And those spirit veins that are still struggling to support will be sucked and squeezed out by this Roshan, there is nothing left! Fortunately, these spiritual veins are quite strong, even if they have been squeezed in this way, at least in a short period of time, there will be no major problems. At most, it is affected by a small earthquake in Fuyuki City. " Carl''s voice just fell. The ground trembled suddenly, which immediately attracted the attention of the three of them. Then Gilgamesh and Enkidu both looked at Karl with weird eyes. Because he had just finished talking about the earthquake, an earthquake actually broke out below, but it was small in scale and did not cause any casualties or losses. But from the sky, it was obvious that the ground was shaking due to the earthquake. When Carl saw this, he scratched his head in embarrassment, then dialed his cell phone and asked about the situation in Einzbernberg. After learning that it was safe there, Carl also let out a sigh of relief, and then hung up the phone. "Okay, the things here are almost observable, let''s go back first, I have something to say with everyone." With that, Karl used the void to walk directly, teleporting to leave here. Gilgamesh and Enki both saw this and couldn''t help but stare at each other. However, Gilgamesh''s reaction was somewhat indifferent and disdainful. On the other hand, Enkidu''s expression was somewhat joyful. "Just one night later, Karl''s strength seems to be stronger than yesterday. Especially with this spatial mobility, I could see his shadow before, but now I cant even see a shadow at all, what a terrible man! Fortunately, he is only a demigod now. If he really becomes a god, even the lowest-level god, I am afraid he will not be weaker than the middle-level god, right? " "Huh! Whatever he does, it has nothing to do with us anyway! Now lets go back and see, what on earth does this guy have to say! " Gilgamesh gave a cold snort, and then drove Vimana directly towards Einzbernberg. After a while. The two of them also returned to the conference room and sat at the end of the round table. Enkidu was a serious author, but Gilgamesh hit his legs on it, lying on the chair, presenting a magical angle of forty-five degrees, and he had not fallen down yet. This kind of angle can''t be imitated by most people, otherwise it would be considered good to throw a concussion. However, except for their followers and adults, Shiro Weimiya and the children did not participate in this meeting. Because they are practicing magic, ready to protect themselves when facing monsters, and then contribute more, their own strength. After all, they can''t come up with any good ideas, so it''s better to practice their magic with the companionship of the maids of the Einzbern family. The meeting in the conference room is now officially started. Although they discussed some content before, most of them were useless. Now Carl returned here with the latest news and shared it with everyone. He first explained that the large hollow spiritual veins below the Liudong Temple had violently expanded. Even every minute, every second, it is expanding at an imperceptible speed. If you stare at it every day, you may not be able to find out what changes have been made in this spiritual vein. However, if you observe carefully after a period of time, you will find that the spiritual veins are swelling obviously. In addition to If you are sensitive to magical perception, you can also observe from high above. Just like Karl, Gilgamesh and Enkidu, they did the same thing they did before, looking down from a height. This can be seen very clearly. Then Karl explained in detail that the source of the magic power of this Roshan is basically relying on the vast empty spiritual veins to be so powerful. Then Karl said in detail, the veins of these spiritual veins have connected those spiritual veins in the entire Winterwood City. Even the small spiritual veins around Winterwood City have quite a few veins, connecting the large hollow spiritual veins. So Karl said all these things, even the consequences. "In other words, if you don''t stop the other party, these spiritual veins will be completely drained, right?" Eimiya Kirishu frowned and asked. Carl nodded, then shook his head. "What you said is right, but not all right, because this matter may have even greater consequences. At that time, let alone a city of Winterwood, even the entire earth will have to fall into a huge crisis! " "what?!" Everyone showed their surprised faces, and then looked at each other. Carl looked around, then sighed and continued. "Because after I personally contacted the other party, I found that the other party was the embryo of the ancient **** creature. As for what the ancient **** creature is, I don''t need to say more. And if all these spiritual veins are absorbed by the other party, no one can guarantee that this thing will awaken the real ancient gods! This is the biggest crisis of the earth, even the world! So I suggest that the first thing next is not to attack the opponent, but to find a way to cut off all the spiritual veins and cut off the magic power supply of the absolute square! " Chapter 839： Preparation Phase a. There were three more members in the conference room in Einzbernberg. Bazette returned here. In addition, there are two other people who also appeared here. "Hello everyone, although I am familiar with everyone, let me introduce myself." The man saluted slightly, his expression looked a little melee, but he did not lose his demeanor. "My name is Weber Wilwitt. I inherited the monarch of modern magic from Teacher Kenneth. I am currently an ordinary lecturer at the Big Clock. The girl next to me is my disciple Grey." With that, Weber patted Grey''s hooded head, and then said. "Grey, come and say hello to everyone." "Big, everyone, my name is Grey..." The little girl named Grey has but shy emotions on her body. More importantly, when she finished speaking, she even pulled her hood vigorously, avoiding Altria''s gaze. Her performance made Altria feel a little abnormal, but she didn''t care. "You are still so shy, but I can understand." Weber sighed, then looked at Altria, consciously or unconsciously, and then sighed again. In the end, he put his gaze on Karl. "Mr. Carl, I didn''t expect to see you again this time. You know, you did not accept the black mud before, but you can still be summoned again. Is this the so-called fate? " "That''s right, but this time, it''s mainly because some people want me to come and help." Carl nodded, smiled, and then continued. "How is the personnel dispersal? If the dispersal is almost complete, now is the time to implement our combat plan. It took nearly a week to work out the plan, although it may not be able to kill the opponent, but it can at least weaken his ability by nearly half. " Carl said confidently. The others around also nodded and smiled. Because this time the plan is currently the one with the highest success rate and the most likely to be realized. It won''t even hurt Fuyuki City itself. However, this plan has an obvious shortcoming, that is, the heroes need to be dispersed, and on average two to three people go to one place. Because their goal is to find other spiritual places besides the big hole! There are a total of four spirit veins in Fuyuki City. And the spirit veins outside of Fuyuki City, although not very large, there are some. So they need to allocate some manpower to interrupt the veins of these spiritual veins and prevent Da Kongong from continuing to absorb the magic power of other spiritual veins. Only in this way can the growth of the other party be truly restricted. "The people in Fuyuki City have almost been dispersed. However, there are still some people who have not left here, and these people are reluctant to leave anyway, just as if they were brainwashed. Although these people are not many, at least there are about seven or eight hundred. The most important thing is that these people said they were going to Liudong Temple, and then they said there were miracles inside. Had it not been for the people from the church and the clock tower to join forces to trap them, it is estimated that they would have passed away long ago. But in addition to these people, there will still be some people who ran to Liudong Temple to die while we were going. If it wasn''t for Ride Staring over there, it is estimated that the number of casualties will be as high as hundreds! " Bazette Game said helplessly, even Webber kept shaking his head next to him. For them, this matter is a serious blow. What''s more important is that they really don''t know what is going on with these people, even if the followers are allowed to observe, there is no way to discover their anomalies. It can only be said that the enemy''s methods are very clever, not ordinary people, and can be easily dispelled. And because so many people are controlled, the followers will have certain concerns. "I have something to say about this matter." Ride He stood up and said. "When I saw these people, the expressions of each of them looked a little dull, as if they were controlled. And the most important thing is that after they were controlled by me, they all went crazy and wanted to rush into the enchantment. Even though I tried my best to prevent it, I still failed to prevent everyone from entering Liudong Temple. Fortunately, there is an A at the back che Help with Altria, otherwise, the number of casualties would probably be even greater. But after this, although these people were controlled, I could still detect that there was a figure in the barrier looking at me. The figure is very slim, looks like a female, and the breath is very close to the follower. However, in addition to the aura of the servant and the aura of the black mud, there is also a very evil aura on the opponent''s body. I can''t confirm the identity of the other party so I observed for several days, and until yesterday, I could not confirm that the other party is a follower. " Hear Ride Then, the people around looked at each other. Based on this alone, they couldn''t guess who the other party would be. But in the known hostile camp, no matter which servant it is, there is no such mind control ability. Even Caste Nor does it work. After all, every Caste The focus of abilities is different. So Medea couldn''t do this at all. In this way, it is even more impossible for other people to do it. But Ride However, it is very informative. Although her information came a bit late, it does not prevent everyone from making reference. And her passage can give two explanations. The first one is that Roshan has successfully hatched into an embryo, but has not yet been able to get out of the enchantment. As for the other one, the other party uses a certain ability to summon new followers, pollutes them, and turns them into their own slaves. Both of these are possible. However, compared with the first one, the second one is more likely. After all, the black mud has completely controlled the Holy Grail, so it is not a problem for him to use this to tamper with the rules. "This news is very good. We must be wary of whether there will be other followers besides the original followers. And the most important thing is that those under control need to be forcibly transferred to a safe place. Bazet, this matter is left to you. It doesn''t matter if the methods are rude, at least their safety must be ensured. " "I see, I will notify the church and let them prepare for the transfer!" Chapter 840： start to act "Mr. Carl, you should have arranged the next thing, right? Although I also want to get involved, I am a little self-aware, so I will stay here and protect those children. If I were to deal with the followers, I might have some difficulties, but I could barely deal with those monsters. " Webber''s own strength is not very strong. His strong point is his brain, so he actively proposed to stay in Einzbernberg and not go out to cause trouble. And besides him, those who stayed in Einzbernberg were the children, as well as the maids here, as well as Kuu Miya who can''t do magic. Other people have their own tasks, they have to go to certain places and start their own actions. So when the bib said this, Carl did not refuse, but nodded in agreement. "Huh! The old brat has grown up now. But you are as self-aware as ever! You remind me of you, who was crying with a headache at the time, for the King of Conquer, you were really a good courtier! " "Thank the Hero King for his praise. For me, self-knowledge is very important, because if I am not paying attention to my position, it will be forever. As a person with no strength, I naturally have to be cautious, so please forgive me. " Weber said elegantly. But Gray next to him pouted and said softly: "The teacher is not incapable, he is just worried about the children here!" Grey''s crisp voice attracted everyone''s attention. Carl knows her identity and also knows that she has a very high affinity for Webber. So he didn''t say anything. In general, Grey is a high-level Weber blow, and likes Weber very much. But Gilgamesh was a little unpleasant at the side. He didn''t like it very much, and someone interrupted in the middle of the conversation. "You guy, you really have no education at all. If it wasn''t for you to be a child, and that trash disciple, you would have been executed by me for being so unruly! " "Huh! Tyrant!" Gray also replied without admitting defeat, which shocked Weber, and quickly blocked her mouth to prevent her from speaking. "Hahahaha, a little girl with personality, I don''t like it very much, but because you are a child, this king doesn''t bother to care about you!" "Humph!" Although Gilgamesh was proud, he was also a violent king. But he still has a bottom line as a human being. Children and old people, even if they are disrespectful to him, as long as they don''t really touch his bottom line, he will not attack him. So he didn''t bother to care about Grey at all. But Altria frowned, and then stepped forward, suddenly squatting in front of Grey. "Knight King, what are you doing!?" Seeing Altria squatting in front of Gray suddenly, Webber was shocked, and then turned Grey''s body to prevent Altria from seeing her face. But it was too late. Because Altria''s movements were too fast, he didn''t have time to react at all, and Altria had already seen everything. At the same time, her dull hair was completely upright because of Grey''s face. "This child not only has my breath, but even looks exactly like me." As he said, Altria stood up and stared at Webber scorchingly. "Webber, tell me who she is!" "what?!" Hearing Altria''s words, everyone around was shocked. Even Gilgamesh, who didn''t care about anything, looked here curiously at this time. "I just saw this kid''s face, it felt like you, I thought it was your illegitimate child, haha!" Gilgamesh ridiculed every day, but Altria ignored the opponent at all, and continued to stare at Weibo. "Knight King, please don''t look at me like that. I am not very clear about Gray''s identity. But what I can basically confirm is that she should be your offspring, even if she is not a pure offspring, there will be a trace of your blood. And she now seems to have an ancestral phenomenon, that is to say, her current blood and power begin to approach you infinitely. If you give her some more time to grow up, I am afraid that she will have the ability to completely liberate your treasure. " "My treasure?" When Altria heard Weber''s words, she dared to be a little dumbfounded. Because she had no idea what the other party was talking about. Just when Webber wanted to continue explaining, Carl stood up, clapped his hands, and caught everyone''s attention. "Altria, leave a little privacy for the other person. Haven''t you seen this little girl, are you already scared? She is a little scared to face you, and her face like you should have caused her a lot of trouble. As for the treasure or something, since she might be your descendant it is normal for me to have a treasure left by you. So, leave a little privacy to the other party, don''t get too much inquiries, it''s not good for children. " Hearing Carl''s words, Altria woke up suddenly, then showed a smile on her face, and gently rubbed Gray''s little hand. "Sorry boy, I didn''t mean it, I was just too curious, so I was a little excited. No matter who you are or what you have to do with me, starting today, I will treat you as my child..." Halfway through, Altria was stunned. Because at his current age and status, having a child or something is really a violation of peace. So Altria hesitated. "Children or something, forget it, I''m not suitable for being a mother. But you can call my sister in the future. From today, I will be your sister. Are you unhappy? " "Of course not, I''m very happy, sister!" Gray suddenly got excited, and then put his arms around Altria''s neck. See this scene. The other people showed their aunts'' smiles one after another. Carl clapped his hands again, attracting everyone''s attention again. "Okay, now it''s time for business. Its getting late, so we set off as originally planned. Do you have any questions? " "no problem!" Everyone answered in unison, and Karl also showed a satisfied smile. "Very well, in that case, except for those who stayed at Einzbernberg, all the others attacked!" Carl paused for a moment, then continued. "By the way, there is one more thing that needs your attention. If you encounter a heroic spirit you have never seen before, remember to report it to me!" "understand!" Chapter 841： Left behind As most people leave. Inside Einzbernberg, there are Shiro Eimiya, Rin Tosaka, Makiri Sakura, and Mai Kuu, Ilia, Weber, and Grey. In addition to these people, there are also doll maids from Einzbernberg. Now these maids are still quietly serving tea and water to the people of Einzbernberg, doing various services to them, and helping Rin Tosaka and Shiro Weigu to improve their fighting skills by the way. Webber looked at the children outside, as if thinking of himself back then, he couldn''t help but sighed, and then smiled. "Compared with me, these children are only seven or eight years old. However, they are so young that they have to take the initiative to take the responsibility of participating in the Holy Grail War, which really embarrass them. " "Teacher, wasn''t it the same for you back then?" Grey was puzzled. She didn''t know why Webber had to say such things all of a sudden. Webber shook his head, gently touched Gray''s hood and smiled. "It''s completely different. At the beginning, I only participated in the Holy Grail War with curiosity and belief in not admitting defeat. And I was scared to death at the time, if it weren''t for him, I would have died a long time ago. But these children are different. Each of them has taken the initiative to take the responsibility of this Holy Grail War. That''s why I said that they carry far more things on their backs than I did at the time. And this holy grail war is so confusing that you don''t even know the appearance of the enemy. In the face of a group of misty enemies, they can still be so diligent and have no plan to give up. This is the spirit I did not possess ten years ago. " "I...still don''t quite understand..." Gray said weakly, her voice was extremely soft, and it sounded very good. "You don''t need to know too much, you will understand everything when you grow up. The most important thing now is to protect this place. After all, I am the only adult here! " "Webber, did you forget me?" Just as Weber was talking, Hisou Maiya''s voice remembered from behind. As she walks, she usually eats cakes, looking a bit cozy. But this person is covered with various hot weapons, and there is even a long knife in his back. Seeing the heavily armed Hisou Maiya, Weber couldn''t help but feel a little frightened in his heart. Because of the past Hisami Maiya and Eomiya Kiritugu, he left too many shadows. If it weren''t for Jiuu Wuya who was still eating the cake, her murderous aura had been weakened a lot. Weber felt that he might be unsteady. "Miss Wu Mi, your outfit is really scary. Even if an enemy appears here, you don''t have to be so exaggerated, right? " "Of course I want to do this, after all, I am not a magician, not as convenient as you." Jiuyu Mai gave Webber a blank look, and then threw the cake into his mouth. Finally, I did not forget to lick my fingers. "Mr. Weber, the cake is here, would you like to taste a bit?" A maid walked up to Webber with a freshly baked cake. Weber shook his head. "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to eat right now, but Grey, you can eat some to add more energy. If there is a fight for a while, you will not be hungry easily. " "Well, I know the master." Grey nodded, then picked up a piece of cake and began to savor it slowly. "It''s delicious!" After Grey took a bite, as if she had discovered a new world, she suddenly became excited. The maid also gave a satisfied smile, and then distributed the cake to the others in the yard. Grey ate the cake very quickly, and then licked her fingers like Kuu Mai. She looks very cute now, and at the same time she has a sense of natural charm. Coupled with her holding Altria''s face, it looks even more attractive. But Weber didn''t think much of her, because they were just a simple teacher-student relationship. "I don''t know, the others are not going well. They have set off for more than half an hour. Calculated according to the nearest route, two groups should have arrived at their destination in half an hour. I hope everything goes well for them. " Webber sighed. Grey nodded. But suddenly, her dull hair stood up from the hat, and even a short section, broke through the seal of the hat, and was exposed. And her eyes have become a lot more serious! "Something has passed through the forest and is coming towards Einzbernberg!" Grey''s magic perception is very strong. On the Einzbernberg side, she had already detected the enemy''s invasion before she could react! Weber nodded, and began to call everyone to come in, and at the same time let Jiuu Miya get ready. Although Jiuu Wuya had some doubts, he still complied. One minute later. A maid from Einzbernberg spread her voice to the entire castle through a speaker. "Attention everyone, an enemy is about to invade, please be prepared to meet the enemy!" Einzbernbergs reaction was a minute slower than Grey''s. This also made Rin Tosaka, who has always been proud, suddenly became interested in this girl named Grey. Even Shiro Wei Gong and Ilia looked at Grey enviously. But their gaze made Grey a little shy. at the same time. At the highest point of Einzbernberg, Weber and Hisou Maiya look into the distance. The two of them, through the telescope, can see that a large number of monsters are approaching here! "Miss Mai Mi, the task of sniping is entrusted to you, there is no problem, right?" "Of course it''s okay, but you have to be careful, don''t try to be so weak, you know?" "Don''t worry, I won''t do it." Webber smiled slightly, then went downstairs, gathered all the people, and prepared to fight the enemy! "By the way, when can I let Be se ke Come out? He has been behind for a long time, is it time to come back? " Ilia asked. Because Be se ke Instability, so during this period of time, I have not let Be se ke Staying inside Einzbern Castle. Instead, he was spiritualized and went to the back position. And in this way, it can also give the enemy an illusion that it is Einzbernberg, there is really no one to protect! "He''s not there yet. If there were only these monsters, we people would be enough to deal with them. According to the original plan, if someone assaults us, we cant hold on until the end and let Be se ke Play. But in my opinion, if the opponent does not send a follower, try not to let him play as much as possible. This is safer! " Chapter 842： Invade! The earth was trembling constantly. The dense forest around Einzbernberg was completely invaded by the ebony enemies! Weber and others have made rough observations, but they can''t tell how many people have invaded here. Fortunately, Einzbernberg has some simple barriers in itself, which can prevent outsiders from directly invading into the barrier through some means, so if they want to attack, they can only break through from the front. And this is the opportunity for Webber and the others to win! But this time there are so many enemies, and they want to defeat the enemy, it is not as simple as imagined. "So Yorun is prepared. These monsters are not vegetarian, and their strength will not be weaker than a normal magician!" Webber shouted loudly, then walked in front of everyone, and was about to release the magic. Although his magic circuit is not very good, even his magic reserve is very poor. Although Weber has a very outstanding magic theory, but limited by his own conditions, he has no way to fully play it out. However, as the commander here, of course, he must take the lead in resistance. At this time, Grey also walked forward silently. "Hahahaha, it''s really a disgusting magic reaction. These monsters are really disgusting. Let''s get out of here. I don''t want to contact these disgusting guys." A square inside the cage where the being was placed, started yelling at this time. This thing is Grey''s magic attire, named Yade. At the same time, this thing is also Grey''s exclusive treasure, and will be liberated according to the stage, and then release Grey''s true power. However, this thing, as an artificial dress, has been given the ability to simulate personality, so it often speaks with a black belly and a poisonous tongue. If he was the first in terms of poison tongue, Gilgamesh would be able to challenge him. "Grey, concentrate, the next battle will not be easier than that of the magic eye train! But having said that, we just finished the investigation over there, and we were sent to resolve the matter here. The clock tower really used me as a tool man, it was really speechless. " Webber sighed. Although he has a lot of status, because of his strength, he still suffers from the blinding of some people in the clock tower. In addition to the things here, people with good brains need to come and investigate. Then they thought of Webber at the same time, and then they let him over. So Weber was really powerless to complain, he didn''t even have a chance to rest. "Teacher, those monsters are already here!" "I know, I saw it too! Next, prepare to act!" "is teacher!" As Weber''s voice fell, Grey closed her eyes. The magic circuit began to emerge from her. I saw a powerful magical power continuously converging on her body. Next second! The powerful magic power began to erupt. Those monsters that had already approached here, because they felt this magic power no less than heroic spirits, all came to a halt. Because this magic power is really too powerful. Even Rin Tosaka, and Illia, who was once a container of the Holy Grail, couldn''t help being surprised to see this scene. After all, Grey''s magic power is the largest among human beings they have ever seen! none of them! Then a low groan gradually appeared from Grey''s mouth. "G ayRaveC ave...Dep ave. " "G ave...me..." "G avefo you" As the chanting began, Yard also began to talk to himself. Ya "The simulated personality ceased. The magic power collection rate exceeded the specified value, and the second stage restriction began to be lifted." Grey opened her eyes. Bright light shines in the eyes! : "Holy spear, pull the anchor." "Rho gomy iad! " With the final roar, the form of the holy spear, the death sickle, appeared in front of everyone! This treasure is Grey''s weapon! And this is just a form used for combat after lifting a limit. In addition to this, Yad can change into other forms, but they don''t necessarily have this good effect. In addition, when the final limit is lifted, the strongest treasure can be released, the final spear! This is the treasure that originally belonged to King Arthur, Altria! But she didn''t need to do this yet, because these enemies were not qualified to liberate her completely. After all, if the restrictions were completely lifted, it would be a big burden for Yard and Grey themselves. But just after Baogu appeared. Those monsters rushed up too! Seeing this scene, Grey''s eyes flashed and rushed up without hesitation! not only that. Those dolls belonging to Einzbernberg who had been in ambush for a long time also rushed up with their weapons! They helped Grey open up a path so that she could go forward. After all, the strength of these dolls is also very powerful. At least each of them has world championship-level fighting skills! Even stronger! After all, these dolls were created to fight against magicians and even heroes. not only that. At the top of the attic, a gunshot suddenly appeared! A monster who wanted to attack Webber from the side was killed instantly! This is Jiuu Maiya''s marksmanship! Although she hasn''t killed anyone for a long time, her marksmanship has not fallen! At least for her, keep her spear skills and fighting skills, so that she will not be abandoned by Eimiya Kiritugu. Of course, she, who has no work to do now, is almost in a semi-stocked state. "Good job, Miss Mai!" Seeing the dead body beside him, Weber couldn''t help but put his thumb in front of the window. Then he kicked the monster, and then found that the monster twitched, and the wound began to heal! However, due to the special bullet fired by Mai Jiu, it restrained the opponent''s self-healing speed. But even so, these things will continue to heal themselves. But on the other side, in Gray''s battlefield, the monsters that were killed could not heal themselves. One is because of the ability of the death sickle, which can effectively harvest the spirit body. These monsters, even if they were physically capable of recovering, the Death Scythe could completely cut off the magic power connected to the opponent''s body. As a result, these monsters can no longer rely on the power of their spiritual veins to recover their bodies. That''s why Karl let her stay here. Because of Gray''s ability, he was naturally restrained from these guys with weaker spirits. But facing a big guy like Roshan, she couldn''t help it. If it weren''t for her late arrival, Carl really wanted to study how Grey''s ability did it. Because of her ability, it is likely to be the key to kill the opponent! Chapter 843： The black emperor "Mr. Carl''s various abilities are really easy to use. I don''t know how he obtained these weird abilities, it is really interesting. Now as long as we stand in this enchantment, we can effectively inhibit the other''s healing ability, and then kill these monsters. The only worry now is that these monsters will continue to rush over. In this case, even if we have an enchantment that can inhibit the enemy''s healing ability, it is very likely that we will not be able to hold it. " After Webber took out his knife and released the enhanced magic, he smoothly solved the struggling monster. Because Karl knew the enemy, he would send monsters to attack Einzbernberg. So he set up an enchantment here in advance. The energy of this enchantment is a combination of pure yellow spring breath, **** breath, and Hades''s demon power. And the most important thing is that this enchantment can effectively separate the enemy from the enemy! As long as Karl makes the mark in advance. Those who have not made a mark will be enemies, and then the enchantment will be fully activated against them! However, this enchantment cannot exist for long. If Karl stays in the enchantment all the time, the enchantment will automatically absorb Karl''s power to supplement it. But if Karl leaves here, the barrier can only last for 24 hours at most, which is a whole day. So this time, Karl will try his best to complete the plan within 24 hours. Otherwise, Einzbernbergs side is likely to fall into a major crisis. "Uncle Weber, can we go on?" Rin Tosaka and others are already a little impatient. They saw that relying on these dolls and Grey could keep the monsters out of Einzbernberg. So they are also a little tempted and want to go out and help. Weber glanced at the situation outside, and after a little thought, he nodded. "You can go, but be careful, don''t go out of the enchantment range! The boundary of this enchantment can only be seen by those who have been marked by Mr. Carl, so please pay attention. If you accidentally go out, you must come back quickly, because only in the enchantment, we have the chance to win! " "I see, we will pay attention!" Rin Tosaka and others nodded one after another, then glanced at each other, and rushed out at the same time. Although their strength is not very strong, there is still no problem dealing with these monsters. The main thing is. Gray alone, whether in the barrier or not, she can rely on her own abilities to harvest the lives of these monsters. Therefore, about 70% to 80% of monsters are attracted by the opponent. This has caused those monsters to pose no threat to Einzbernberg now. "It seems that the crisis this time is not so difficult. We still have a good chance." boom--! Just as Webber was speaking, a gun shot broke through the air again. not only that. Several consecutive gunshots also came from the loft. Webber took a closer look and discovered that many monsters had been missed. They have come to the gate of Einzbernberg. But he was very polite, his marksmanship was very accurate. Shoot them one at a time, and give them all headshots! But because Jiuu Wuya can''t do magic, her attack can only restrict her movement, and can''t completely kill it. In this way, Webber must go personally to get to know these monsters. Although he didn''t know whether the predecessors of these monsters were people or something. But according to Carl''s guess, these should be the souls of people who have died in Fuyuki City. They were used by the black mud and then turned into these monsters. After all, the number of missing in Fuyuki City is not that many, not more than a hundred in total. So these cannot be the residents of Fuyuki City. As for foreigners, it is even more impossible. In this way, everyone doesn''t have to worry about not being able to make a move, anyway, they are most likely to become dead. Even if it''s dying once, it''s no different. However, just after he solved these monsters. In the sky, a figure suddenly appeared, exuding endless magic power, and covered in pitch black. In addition, the figure of this figure is extremely burly. His car exploded with thunderous power, exploding in the air! This figure. Weber is very familiar! Even if the other party turns black and has some changes. But for Webber, the man in the sky is a man he will never forget for the rest of his life! And this man is also the one Webber wanted to find! "Conquer the King!!!" Webber yelled involuntarily. His tears also stayed unconvincingly, and his expression became a bit hideous. His fists were clenched, and his whole person trembled slightly, looking very excited. And his voice was also transmitted to the surroundings. Gray was even more unbelievable, looking back in the direction of Einzbernberg She had already been killed in the dense forest, so she looked back, but could only see endless enemies. Is rushing towards himself. But even so, she also saw the black figure in the sky, which made her complexion suddenly change! "Teacher! That''s not your king!" Grey''s face turned pale, and immediately wanted to go back and help. But she rushed too far, and was blocked by these monsters, so she wanted to go back, and it would take a lot of time. Shiro Weigu and the others, although they also heard Weber''s voice, they didn''t know who the conquering king was. They could only see that a black figure, riding on a thunder and lightning vehicle, suddenly landed in the center of the garden of Einzbernberg! But the strange thing is. The other party''s landing did not cause any sound or even any damage. He seemed to be protecting something, looking cautious. at the same time. Jiuu Wuya saw this familiar face and familiar smile, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Because she also knew very well that although the person in front of her was the King of Conquerors, he was definitely not the Iskandar of ten years ago! "Webber! You have to calm down!" Jiuyu Mai said in a low voice. She dare not speak loudly now, for fear of attracting the other''s attention. Because of Iskandar, it is too strong! This is the existence that can break the wrist with Gilgamesh and is recognized by the Hero King! He used to be so powerful, relying on Weber''s not-so-good magic circuit! He who is blackened now will only be stronger! So Jiuu Wuya took out the phone without hesitation, and then dialed Karl''s cell phone. "Carl, it''s not good, the black king of conqueror has come to us!" Chapter 844： Strange development "The black king of conquerors?!" Hearing this report, Carlton felt a little bad. He was at the beach at this time, and he was spreading with a woman on the beach. Originally, his plan was to monitor Roshan''s actions in Liudong Temple, and try not to let him send people to interfere. But he was a step late because the other party had sent people out early. In addition. Carl found a female figure in Liudong Temple. This person, invited Carl to spread it by the sea. Although Carl was puzzled, he chose to come over in order to monitor her. And the figure of this woman is exactly the same person as Ma Tongying! "I didn''t expect that you not only successfully hatched and got out of the embryonic state, you even called out other heroes and controlled them. It seems that I still underestimate you, all the evil in this world! No, should I call you now, ancient **** creature? " Carl never thought that the other party''s incubation would be so fast. She even now has the ability to get out of Liudong Temple. Only after leaving Liudong Temple, her strength will decline sharply. Although he could not die, even if he was killed, he would only return to Liudong Temple, waiting for recovery. But this is enough to show that although the other party has completed the incubation, it has not yet grown into a complete body. And the purpose of her coming out, according to her own words, was to come and see the sea. "Don''t look at me like that, just summon a few followers, it''s not a problem for me. And based on the memory of the last Holy Grail, I learned that the kid has a deep connection with Iskandar. So this time, what''s wrong with me helping him realize his dream? " "Ma Tong Ying" smiled. But her smile is completely different from the original Ma Tong Sakura! Because of the other person''s smile, it is full of cold taste, which makes your back chill! "To be honest, how many followers have you summoned? If you tell me, I will continue to accompany you for a while." "Sorry, wait for you to find out about this. And you come here with me, you can''t just leave if you want. " While talking,''Matung Sakura'' snapped his fingers, and then summoned a huge hollow, which was suspended in mid-air. "I admit that my strength is not as good as your demigod, so I am powerless to stop you from doing anything to me. But you should be very clear about the energy of black mud. If I release all the black mud into this river, what will happen? Do you want to know? " "Threaten me with this kind of thing, don''t you think I don''t have the ability to purify?" Carl sneered, completely not taking the other party''s words to heart. However, "Matong Ying" also smiled slightly, then tilted her head and pointed to the water. "I know you are of course not afraid, but if you can''t do it once, I will release a hundred times. Before you find a way to destroy me, I will release the black mud endlessly. I don''t believe it, you really can stop me every time. So, I can afford it, but can you afford it? " Hearing the other''s patient speech, Carl frowned, and finally shook his head. "To be honest, of course I can afford it, but I don''t want to waste time, so see you at Liudong Temple!" The voice just fell. Carl shot instantly and directly obliterated the hollow in midair, allowing it to be completely closed. At the same time, the body of "Matong Ying" was completely wiped out. Next second. Another "Jan Tong Sakura" was born in Liudong Temple. In a blink of an eye, she reappeared, even wearing her clothes again. Just when she opened her eyes, she saw Carl appearing in front of her, which surprised her, but also a little surprised. "You killed my body, but you didn''t intend to help? What do you want to do?" "I don''t do anything, I just want to look at you, nothing more! As for Iskandar, I dont need to take action, because I believe that Webber will handle it. If he can''t handle it well, it can only mean that he is like that. But even so, someone will clean up the mess. After all, there are some things that I can''t do by myself, right? " Carl smiled slightly, which made''Ma Tong Ying'' feel a little shuddering. She has only one question now, that is, herself and the other party, who is the villain in the end! Whose decent person smiles so sinisterly? This made "Matongying" a little suspicious. But Carl didn''t notice the other party''s emotions at all. Instead, he controlled the shadow and quickly went to Einzbernberg to support! With this ability, even if Iskandar wants to kill everyone, he cannot succeed! This is Carl''s confidence. ... at the same time. The situation at Einzbernberg is also chaotic. Iskandar killed many monsters who wanted to rush up, because to him, these monsters were not worthy of being called his subordinates. "Webber, my strategist, have you thought about it? As long as we follow the master, we can definitely fulfill our dream of conquering the world! We have experienced so much before You are the human being I trust most, so come with me, I will definitely bring you to conquer this world! Destroy all lives except us! " Iskandar said affectionately, even reaching out his hand, wanting to win Webber. But Webber held back his trembling body, wiped a handful of tears, and took a step back. "Sorry, you are not the conqueror I recognized, so I can''t follow you! The King of Conquer I know just wants to conquer, not to destroy! And the real Iskandar would not call others the master, because he is the strongest king in my mind! But it is a pity that you are not my king, you are just a puppet, a slave to be played with! " Webber called out loudly. His words stunned everyone at once. No one would have thought that Webber, who looked a little soft, would suddenly burst out of this power. Because they don''t know how powerful Webber''s obsession is. Had it not been for this obsession, Weber might not have achieved what he is today. "Hahahaha, I really deserve to be a courtier I value, very bold! But you rejected me. As the king of conquerors, I will not allow others to reject me! So unfortunately, those who dare to reject me must suffer death! But rest assured Weber, as my former master, I will not make you feel any pain! " Iskandar said, then gave a smirk, then waved the dagger in his hand and slashed towards Webber. Seeing this, Webber scurried and hid, and at the same time he did not forget to wipe the tears from his eyes. "My king ordered me to live and never die, so I won''t die! You can''t kill me!" Chapter 845： Webbers Courage "Hahahahahaha, it''s really interesting, you still remember what I said at the beginning. But it doesn''t matter, even if you obey my orders, you will be executed by me personally! " Iskandar gave a grinning smile, then raised the dagger in his hand, thinking about Webber''s stabbing. But his attack, halfway through the stabbing, suddenly stopped. Webber did nothing, he just stared straight at the black conqueror in front of him. But the other party stopped inexplicably. This scene stunned the other people who came to support. "Conquer the king, you still can''t make it. You personally ordered me to keep me alive. Although you are now controlled, there is no change in your inner thoughts. Therefore, it is impossible for you to start with me, I know this very well! " Weber stood here calmly. But his back was already soaked with sweat. Because he was not sure, Iskandar, whether he would really stop. However, because he hurt his ankle when he was crawling with the rolling belt just now, he couldn''t move on, so he could only stand here and take a gamble. The result is as he expected. He was right! And the reason why he would do this is that when he said that, Iskandar''s eyes recovered for a second of clarity. Although this stock of Qingming was quickly swallowed by black. But this shows that the will of the emperor is not so easy to swallow! He was still trying his best to resist, but he was unable to resist successfully. Now that Weber''s existence has allowed the emperor''s own will to come out for a short period of a few seconds. "Boy, you really are not afraid of death! It seems that I really can''t do it against you, but it doesn''t matter, I can do it against others! " The black King of Conquer tried several times, but found that he couldn''t do anything to Webber. There are even monsters, when they want to attack Webber, he will subconsciously protect each other. This made the Black Conquer King understand that this was the will deep in his heart, protecting his former master. And this also made his consciousness regain a little sober, but he was quickly swallowed by the black mud. But the inability to kill Weber does not mean that the emperor has no way to do anything against other people. The current emperor directly stared at Hisou Maiya on the top of the attic! "Miss Mai Mi! Run!" Webber shouted loudly. Because he also discovered that the emperor''s goal was the other party. But Jiuyu Wuya did not respond to Weber, because she had already strayed ahead of time when she discovered that something was wrong with the emperor. So when the emperor wanted to do something, Jiu U Wuya left her original position a long time ago. "Don''t think that you can escape like this, I am the king of conquerors! You never want to escape from my hands!" As soon as the voice fell, the emperor summoned thunder and lightning, trying to bombard the castle in front of him. But just in these few Hongsi Lakes. The silk thread, gem magic, and various other magics appeared at the same time, and then hit the emperor''s back, interrupting his moves. "You don''t want to succeed!" Shiro Wei Gong said in unison. Their appearance prevented the emperor''s actions, but he also plunged himself into a crisis. "What are you doing here, don''t hurry up!" Webber yelled anxiously. Upon seeing this, the emperor directly roared in anger, and then rushed to the four of them! However, these people were in danger, and even smiled happily, and gave way. "Be se ke ! " With Ilia''s voice. The huge roar directly crushed the roar of the great emperor, and then smashed him out of the castle with a fist, and also crushed many monsters to death. See this scene. Be se ke Roar loudly, and rush towards the opponent without hesitation. "Come on, Be se ke ! You are the best! " Ilia shouted excitedly. At this time, the hands that she had hidden in her sleeves were also exposed at this time, and at the same time, there were three Lingshu on the back of her hands. See this scene. Webber smiled, then reluctantly walked to the corner and sat down paralyzed. "In the end, I still have to rely on young people. I, the monarch, is really useless." "It''s not that you are useless at all. If you had just changed to me, it would be impossible to be so calm in the face of this monster. To be honest, the way you look now, but the effect you used to be, is nothing like two people. If I didn''t know you, I really thought you were another Weber. " Jiuu Mai appeared from the shadows, and she also took out a hot weapon, ready to attack those monsters at any time. Seeing the heavily armed Hisou Maiya, Weber smiled, and did not speak. "Is this the king of conquest you are looking forward to? Although he still remembers you, he has been controlled. Is such a person still worthy of your following? " "Of course it is worth it, but I would not follow such a king of conquerors. Don''t have to admit that The pollution of all evil in this world is very strong, and even the King of Conquer is inevitably controlled. But I believe that he can break free of control, and he did not kill me, which is the best proof! " "You are still so naive, Webber!" Hearing Webber''s words, Jiuu Mai shook her head, and then hurried to the battlefield. After seeing the other person leaving, Webber couldn''t help but sighed and laughed mockingly. "Is it naive? Maybe in your eyes, I am so naive..." at the same time. The black king of conquerors is working with Be se ke Constant fighting. The fighting between the two of them was fierce. King of Conquer is completely Be se ke Suppressed by his power, he was unable to fight back at all. After all, his strength is not in singles. "Just Be se ke , Actually forced this great emperor to this point. Originally I didn''t want to use it, but now it seems that it is impossible to use it on you! " "Come out, my army!" "Next, I will let you see, what is the king''s army!" Accompanied by a roar of the black emperor. Some changes have taken place in the surrounding space in an instant! Him and be se ke The two disappeared into the dense forest at the same time. But no one noticed that. All black shadows also took the opportunity to enter this inherent barrier. at the same time. Gray also returned to Webber''s side. "Teacher, are you okay?" "Don''t worry Grey, I''m fine for the time being, you should go over and help." Hearing Webber''s words, although Gray was a little reluctant, he rushed to the monsters again. Chapter 846： Lingmai! at the same time. When there was fierce fighting at Einzbernberg. At this time, Xindu Huiguan''s spiritual veins had also undergone a series of changes. The people who came here were Gilgamesh, Enkidu, and Yanfeng Qili. Since the other people couldn''t be with Gilgamesh, there were only three of them here. Gilgamesh is now in charge of being handsome, Enkidu is in charge of vigilance, and Yanfeng Qili is in charge of cutting the line here. They have been busy for a short time. Yanfeng Qili has basically cut off most of the context here, but still no enemies appear. This place is quiet and weird, making them feel a little uneasy. But even so. Yanfeng Qili still works in an orderly manner. Although he is not a good thing. But he also knows what he should do now. "Wang, something is here!" Just at this time. Enkidu came to Gilgamesh and said. Gilgamesh just sneered and didn''t care. Yanfeng Qili frowned, and then continued to work. After a while. A piece of Wuyangyang monster rushed in from the only entrance. See this scene. Gilgamesh sneered, unhesitatingly unlocked the treasure of the king, and crushed the opponent completely with the huge treasure! Although the healing ability of these monsters is very strong. But Gilgamesh also discovered a law, that is, as long as their bodies are completely crushed, there is no such thing as healing! Although this is cruel, it is very efficient! So Gilgamesh, what treasure is big now, just put it right away! Except for the treasures made by gods, he almost put all his big treasures once, and then again, constantly crushing these monsters. But at this moment. There was a sudden explosion in the sky! I saw a red thing whizzing from the air. Gilgamesh felt a tingling in his heart for no reason, and then he realized that this thing is a treasure! So he didn''t hesitate, and directly took out the strongest defensive equipment, which offset the opponent''s strength! But the collision of the two treasures still caused a huge wave! Two powerful forces erupted here at the same time, directly causing the ground to form a huge cavern. In addition, those monsters disappeared, none of them appeared here. "It really deserves to be the oldest hero king. He even has the prototype of the seven-fold ring of the blazing sky, and even the defense is better. It seems that my treasure can''t penetrate your heart if you only use it once! " Just at this time. A man wearing a blue tights appeared in front of Gilgamesh. This person is La who was robbed of Bazet ce ! And his treasure is the treasure that must be hit, the spear that pierces the dead thorn! "A trivial mess, who even dared to sneak attack on this king, really looking for death!" Gilgamesh was irritated by the opponent''s words, and he did not hesitate to open the King''s Treasury and open the bombing mode! But at this moment. A figure appeared quietly between them. I saw this man, wearing tight clothes, with a slender figure, and the eyes were shining, like the sun''s luster! But his image is black! But his weapon is golden! This person is obviously also a La ce ! And his next move made Gilgamesh a bit surprised. Because he waved his weapon, he created hundreds of flame spears, blocking the bombing of Gilgamesh''s treasure! "This guy, it''s a little tricky!" Gilgamesh saw each other, and the blue La ce s difference. Because of their divinity, they are totally different! "Wang, both of them are not weak in divinity, so leave it to me." Enqidu stepped forward to prepare. But at this moment. A gleam of light suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Enkidu retreated without hesitation. Then I saw that a man in a samurai costume appeared in front of them! This person is Sasaki Kojiro! "I''m sorry this gentleman, your opponent is me, so please don''t disturb their fight." "You are caste Summoned Assassi is it? " Enqi was a little curious when he saw this person appear. Because his breath now is completely different from before. "Yes, it''s under!" Sasaki Kojiro nodded, and then waved the demon sword Muramasa in his hand. Rush to Enkidu without hesitation! "I really can''t help myself!" Gilgamesh, seeing the opponent rushing towards Enkidu, did not directly act. Because in his opinion, it is impossible for a mortal to hurt Enqidu. However, his situation is not so easy to deal with. If there is only one La ce , Gilgamesh, of course, would not put the opponent in his eyes. UU reading But this new La ce , But made him a little jealous. Because of this person''s strength, he felt a slight threat! "The oldest hero king, in the name of the son of the sun god, I challenge you like you! Now, let me see how strong you are! " The servant who claimed to be the Son of the Sun suddenly burned with a fiery flame. Next second. Countless flame spears appeared out of thin air under his control, and then thought of Gilgamesh to shoot! See this scene. Gilgamesh''s iconic smile disappeared, instead he released the treasure of the king with a serious face, and confronted the opponent! Because he knows who the other party is. Garna, son of the sun **** Surya! Hero of charity! Have this huge power. Its power specifications are not even inferior to Gilgamesh! In other words, the strength of the two of them is equal. And also have the ability of the same specifications. Even the divinity is similar! But this also means that the opponent will be restrained by the lock of heaven. But Enqi was restrained, so he would not be able to come to help for a while. As for the lock of the sky in Gilgamesh''s treasury, it was not used at all. Because the body of the lock of sky is here. The lock of the sky in the treasure house, of course, can no longer be used. As for La not far away ce , At this time is watching the changes. He didn''t want to join this fairy fight rashly, lest he was accidentally injured. So he must find the right time to release his treasure, and then kill Gilgamesh! This is his only role here. Otherwise, with his strength, even if Gilgamesh releases the water, he cannot be the opponent''s opponent. Chapter 847： Respective battles at the same time. It was on Gilgamesh''s side, when he encountered an enemy. The second spiritual vein in Fuyuki City is where the church is located. According to the plan, the church should have come from Yanfeng Qili. But because Yanfeng Kirei planned to come to the metropolitan side, he asked Altria to come here with Alice Phil, Keiji Eomiya, and Yanya Ma. In addition to them, even Ride Also came here. And when they came here, they encountered a lot of monsters to hinder their way. And now, they even encountered two followers. One of the followers is Caste who was swallowed a long time ago , As for the other one. Her image is a bit exaggerated, especially the black armor on her body, which makes Altria feel a little familiar. And her weapon also made Altria feel familiar. It''s just that her weapon is black, so for a while, she doesn''t know who the other party is. But Altria didn''t dare to smile and look at each other, because the aura on her body was very powerful! "According to the original plan, Kei Si, you, Alice, and Yan Ye will organize the transmission of spiritual veins together. We are responsible for blocking the enemy!" "Understood, be careful, don''t die!" Eimiya Kirisu nodded, and then took Alice Phil and Ma Tong Yanye and left here quickly. Compared with ten years ago, Weimiya Kiritugu has really changed a lot. If it had been, he would never say careful at all. After all, he used to be a man unscrupulous in order to achieve the goal of absolute justice. Therefore, the relationship between Altria and Kiritugu Eomiya has eased a lot now. "Ride , Are you ready, the next step is our battlefield! " "Ready, but these two enemies are not easy to solve. Why don''t you try?" "can!" Altria heard Ride He nodded, then released his own magic armor, summoned his own weapon, and covered the upper wind king enchantment on it. At this time, Altria, changed her elegant image, looked heroic, sacred and inviolable! This look is like the look she had just been summoned ten years ago. This shows that Altria has taken it seriously! Ride Upon seeing this, he also took his own chains in his hands, ready to attack at any time. But the other party didn''t say much. Then use a sword as a weapon, its Sabe People who rushed up immediately! There is only one goal for her, and that is Altria! So she rushed towards Altria without hesitation, completely ignoring the Ride next to her . Even Ride Now she wants to attack herself, she doesn''t care at all. Because of caste At this point, it''s already done! I saw a magic circle appear out of thin air, Ride Feeling the threat, had to leave the original position. Even Altria must disperse, otherwise, she will be attacked too! And when the two of them jumped away. A violent explosion occurred directly where he was standing. A pothole just appeared in front of the two of them. If you didn''t open more just now, you would definitely be hit by this blow! But at this moment. A sharp light shines in the smoke and dust! Black Sabe , Ling Li''s slash, had already surfaced in front of Altria. In the face of the opponent''s attack, Altria did not relax, but went all out to parry and counterattacked. But the opponent seemed to have expected Altria''s attack route, and then directly sketched the attack method. Next second. Altria''s attack failed, but the opponent''s slash had already landed on Altria''s armor. If her magical power is not sufficient, she can maintain the armor, otherwise, this blow can directly on her body, causing a huge scratch! "Knight King! I''ll help you!" Ride Seeing only one move, it suppressed Altrias Sabe , I feel a little weird. Well known by the Stock Exchange, Sabe It is the one with the strongest attribute and comprehensive follower among all followers. And Altria has high attainments in swordsmanship. Although it doesn''t talk about life, it''s superb. But at least it''s the point where it makes a big difference. But the opponents swordsmanship, in this short moment, suppressed Altria, which made Ride Feel a little surprised. But just when she wanted to help, Caste The attack appeared all over her in an instant. "Sabe Let them solve the battle by themselves. Your current opponent is me, please don''t look around! Otherwise, you will be smashed into mud by me, maybe! " Caste The voice was soft, and it sounded very gentle. But in her eyes there was a touch of madness. More importantly. Her method of attack was very violent, and almost all magic tricks came out! Caste after all The servants of this job agency are themselves good hands in releasing magic. Coupled with Medea''s predecessor, he was originally a magician with outstanding talent. So her magic tricks can be said to be endless. Almost at this stage, she can all the magic tricks she has, or the magic tricks that have been lost! In addition, she even mastered a few real magic beyond the norm! But this kind of magic beyond the understanding of magicians is not something that can be used now. So she still uses conventional magic to attack the enemy. But even so, Ride Also feels very tricky. This is not only because the opponent is a mobile fort, but more importantly, her attack frequency is very fast! If it were a normal follower, he would not dare to release magic at such a high frequency, because it would accelerate the consumption of magic power for her and the master. But now Caste There is no such worry at all. Because of her maste , It is all the evil in this world, which can also be said to be the Holy Grail body. In this way, there is no need to worry about magic power or something! For a while, Ride There is really no way to get close to the opponent and launch an attack. But her figure is very flexible. Although her rank is Ride , But her flexibility does not lose to Assassi at all . If you see her for the first time, Im afraid they will subconsciously think of her as Assassi . After all, Sister Rs outfit, and Assassi It fits too well. Chapter 849： Altria the Suppressed Right at Ride Caste , Forced to leave the battlefield here. Altria and Black Sabe The battle is in full swing. The battle between the two of them can be said to be a complete one-sided crush! Black Sabe The way of fighting made Altria feel a little familiar, because of this sword technique, she had definitely seen it. But as for when she met, she was not so sure. After all, the opponent has made a lot of changes on the basis of this swordsmanship. This swordsmanship has become somewhat unrecognizable, but it is very sharp. And what makes Altria feel puzzled is that the opponent''s swordsmanship is really a bit similar to the swordsmanship of the Knights of the Round Table. But there was only a little similarity, so Altria didn''t dare to determine the identity of the other party. But one thing, what Altria can be sure of is that the other party knows herself very well. I even learned that I can predict every step of my actions! This is not the ability, but the reaction that the other person will have after he understands a certain degree of himself! So Altria is now completely suppressed by the opponent. Although it can''t be said that she was unable to fight back, but Altria would have died several times if she hadn''t relied on her hard armor. And the other party also has a certain ability to master his own Wind King enchantment. The tactics used to confuse the opponent are basically completely ineffective now. Therefore, Altria directly lifted the Wind King barrier, revealing her own treasure. However, when the opponent saw Altria''s treasure, he rushed up crazy. Her attacks were even more frantic, even in a state of chaos. In the face of frantically attacking enemies, Altria could have relied on her swordsmanship to counter her opponents. But it was because she knew too much about Altria. Even if she didn''t use any sword moves, she could predict all Altria''s attacks in advance. Altria had never encountered such a situation before, and she didn''t even know what she should do. But even so, Altria did not choose to give up, but continued to fight with the opponent. The fighting they saw was quite fierce. The collision of cold weapons is even more **** and enthusiastic. But the fact that Altria has been suppressed is an indisputable fact. If this continues, she will definitely die! Because the other party knew too much about Altria, if they didn''t reveal the other party''s identity, or someone came to help. Altria was not her opponent at all. After all, the opponent was wearing armor that covered his whole body, and Altria couldn''t see the identity of the opponent at all. If she could know who she was, Altria''s pressure would be greatly reduced. But even so, Altria, as the knight king of Great Britain, still has a very strong ability to adapt to changes. Since the other party knows his habits so well, and is also very familiar with his own swordsmanship. Then Altria will deliberately make changes! Although at the beginning, Altria would fall into a more passive state than at the beginning. But as long as you can survive this period, the follow-up will be easier to talk about. But the other party also noticed Altria''s changes, so she didn''t give her this opportunity at all to launch an offensive frantically. In the face of this situation, Altria had nothing to do. "Go to hell! You unqualified king!" The other party''s magic power suddenly swelled, and at the same time she said the first sentence since the fierce battle with Altria! Hearing her voice, Altria felt very familiar. She absolutely knows this person! And between them, there must be a lot of money! It''s just the opponent''s attack and demotion, even if Altria wants to guess the opponent''s identity, in the current situation, he can''t guess it at all. But at such a close distance, she couldn''t avoid it at all. So Altria chose to take a gamble and directly release all the magic power! In an instant. The black light collided with the golden light, causing the earth to tremble. Even the air was constantly trembling by the aftermath of the battle between the two of them! However, the blow of the two of them was not the liberation of treasures, but the release of pure magic power! After all, the liberation of treasures requires a certain amount of time and the real name of the treasures is called out before the treasures can be released. But neither of them did that. This is just a hasty release of the magic power released, so the power is much smaller than the release of the treasure. But even so. The ground still appeared, a huge pothole! Even the surrounding environment was completely razed to the ground by the collision of the two of them! Afterwards, the two of them, only in battle, completely separated for the first time. But the black Sabe Obviously he didn''t want to give Altria a chance to rest. After a little movement of the wrist , he rushed up again. This time, she did not speak. As if speaking just now, it was just an illusion. But at this time, Altria discovered that there was a small crack on the other party''s helmet. Although very inconspicuous, she knew very well that this was the impact of the release of magic power just now! See this scene. She also tightened the weapon in her hand and rushed up again. The battle between the two broke out again! But Altria is still the suppressed party. However, just when they collided for a few rounds. Suddenly a gunshot sounded, echoing in their ears! Altria didn''t hesitate to stagger her position, the other party didn''t know what was going on, and the reaction was a little late, and then she was hit in the head! She was staggered by this blow, but she didn''t suffer any injuries. However, her head armor is now studded with a very large bullet! This is a special piercing bullet! Even a bulletproof car can hit it, even an armored car can''t completely defend against this kind of bullet! But the piercing bullet with this characteristic was put down by the opponent''s helmet. This surprised the people who shot. But this is reasonable. After all, the armor of the heroic spirit cannot be treated with common sense. "court death!" Sabe A little angry, and then rushed towards the man without hesitation. When Altria saw her movement, she suddenly reminded her loudly. "Kiji! Be careful!" Seeing this, Eimiya Kiritugu didn''t panic, but not only did not hesitate to stuff a special bullet into a large-caliber firearm. "There are only a few source bombs, now is the time to use them!" boom-- Chapter 848： daughter? son? Accompanied by the sound of gunfire. A bullet that looked unremarkable, but full of magic power, rushed towards the female knight in front of her. When the opponent rushed up, he also noticed a trace of danger. But she had no time to dodge, so she could only wave the weapon in her hand, trying to force it to spread out. But she did it, right in the arms of Wei Miyakiji! Although, after the origin bomb hits the target, it can destroy the magic circuit in the opponent''s body and cause a lot of damage. The most important thing is that the stronger the magic power of the person hit, the more damage he will suffer! Servant hero, although the magic circuit is not the same as the magician, some aspects are still conceivable. And more importantly. The origin bomb can penetrate some, and the defense is not very strong magic, or it is a ceremonial costume constructed by magic. This name is Sabe There have been many cracks in his helmet, so Eimiya Kirito''s target is the opponent''s helmet! As long as you can hit, you can definitely penetrate the helmet! As for whether it can hurt the opponent, it is not known. After all, it was also the first time that Eomiya Kiriji used the origin bomb on the heroic spirits. However, Sabe It''s not vegetarian either. Her dynamic vision is very powerful, and it is not difficult for her to see the speed of the bullet clearly. But when her weapon first touched this origin bomb. An unknown magic power suddenly erupted on the bullet! I saw a powerful four-string magic power, and instantly Sabe Entangled. This is Alice Phil''s magic! In the past ten years, the two of them are not idle and nothing to do. There are only so many Origin Bullets now, so the two of them are also studying how to make Origin Bullets stronger. In this way, even facing the crowned magician, it is possible to defeat the opponent! So Alice Phil, it''s like a way. That is to engrave the silk thread magic on the shell of the origin bullet in advance. In this way, as long as the origin projectile was launched and received a violent impact. The silk thread magic can burst out instantly, and then bind the enemy together. At the same time, the bullet will not be shot, but will continue to rush towards the target! So Sabe While being **** by the white silk thread, this origin bullet eventually fell on the opponent''s helmet! With the hit of the origin bomb. Sabe His helmet began to crack. But in a moment, she revealed the face that was five or six points similar to Altria. More importantly, her beautiful short blond hair is very similar to Altria''s current golden ponytail. not only that! With the cracking of the helmet. The armor on her body is also gradually breaking down! The power of the origin bullet began to spread to the whole body of her armor. But for a moment. This name is Sabe All the armor on her body was shattered, and at the same time she exposed the strong red suit on her body. Looking at it, she has a perfect physique, and she is a born fighter! It''s a pity that her figure is very average, not even as good as Altria. But when her armor was completely shattered, the power of the origin bullet would end here. After all, the origin bomb is used to deal with human magicians. If you deal with the heroic spirit, although it can break the defense, it is nothing more than that, and it cannot cause too much damage. At this time, the other party also released magic power, breaking free from the shackles of the white silk thread. But she didn''t attack directly, but stared at each other with those eyes that were exactly the same as Altria! "Mordred, how could it be you?" "Why not me? My good father!" The woman called Mordred showed a weird and twisted smile. At the same time she also called Altria her father. But Altria is a female, and her name makes Kirishu Uemiya, who is not far away, a little confused. It''s just that the current situation is urgent, and no one can explain it to him. When Altria saw this, she felt extremely anxious. Although the image she appears here now is when she first became the king. But as a hero, she has all the memories of Altria all the time! Including the memory of being rebelled by her son Modresa at the end, she also has it! But these two people are really a bit awkward. Obviously they are all women, one insists on calling his father, while the other treats her as a son. This pair of father and son is really confusing. "No wonder you can suppress me everywhere, you are so familiar with my swordsmanship, and you can even use some of the swordsmanship of the Knights of the Round Table. It turns out that my enemy will be you, Mordred! Rebellious knight, you still want to be my enemy this time, right? " Altria also got serious. Because she knew that the other party had a very deep hatred for herself. So the mouthpiece, for Mordred, almost didn''t work. Mordred also laughed at this time his expression became more hideous. "Hahahaha!" "I really want to thank the Holy Grail War, because this will allow us father and son to see each other again. However, I will not talk about family affairs with you, nor will I reconcile with you! Because you are always my enemy! This is my destiny, but also your destiny! So, please go to death, my dear father, let me once again end your legend with my own hands! " The voice just fell. Mordred rushed up instantly! The dark magic power kept converging on her body. The powerful force also caused some tremors in the surrounding air. Altria took a deep breath, and a golden light burst out of her body! "Chess! This is a matter between our father and son! If you have any questions, just wait until this battle is over before you ask me again! And now, please allow me to be willful once, I will defeat my son by myself! You can''t interfere! " The voice fell. Altria and Mordred collide! The violent explosion sounded loudly! A wave of air swept to the surroundings. Eomiya Kiritugu also released enhanced magic, which was able to barely stand firm. But the air wave was more than once. Both Altria and Mordred are now using all their power! The fighting between the two of them can no longer stop. Seeing this, Weimiya Kirisu could only shake his head helplessly. Because of the current situation, he can''t stop it. Therefore, in order to avoid being accidentally injured, he chose to leave here immediately. At the same time, he also reported Mordred''s things to Carl. After all, this is not a trivial matter. Even Altria would not necessarily be Mordred''s opponent. She needs support! Chapter 849： The Avengers Assassin Another spiritual vein location at the same time. When Altria was fighting with her son, Mordred. At the location of the Tosaka family mansion, a man wearing a red windbreaker stood on the tall house, staring quietly at the night sky. He is the Red A. Originally, the spirit veins of Rin Tosaka''s house needed Eomiya Kirisu to cooperate with him. But because of the strong request of Red A, he came by himself. In addition, the other followers did not follow. Because they all have their own things to do. And now. Red A used his fastest speed to completely cut off the context here, without even encountering an enemy. This makes him a little puzzled. Because I went smoothly, it was a bit too exaggerated. So he chose to stand on a high place and quietly look around. He wanted to know why no one was guarding here, why no one attacked himself. But just when he thought so. A cloud of black mist appeared in front of him. Waiting for the black mist to dissipate, a familiar young figure emerged from his eyes. This person, just before, was A che Killed Assassi ! But the other party was resurrected, and a black magical aura radiated from his body. She was obviously resurrected by the other party, and then controlled. But look at her eyes full of revenge, A che Knowing that this battle cannot be avoided! "It seems that you don''t give up and want to continue fighting with me, don''t you?" A che With a smile on his face, Mo Xie, the treasure of Gan Jiang, was projected and held in his hand. "Humph! You killed me before, this time it''s time for me to kill you!" "I can kill you once, and I can kill you a second time! Although it is easy to make you sad to say that, it is true! Because of your strength, it is too weak! " A che He shook his head, and then put a posture, ready to rush forward. As we all know, A che The attack method is not relying on long-range strikes, but close combat. And there are so many archers! Whether its this A che , Gilgamesh, the last time, were all crazy players. Their hanging is a little outrageous. So A che Now, I am not afraid of each other at all. But at this moment. A ghostly figure appeared in Assassi Next to. This is also a female, with Assassi in body shape Not much difference, but her figure is better than Assassi The tablet is so much better. And when the other party showed up, he was still drinking something. A che Through the smell from the other party''s gourd, she learned that she was drinking. "Here''s another one. Looks at your appearance, it should be very unusual. Although you can''t guess your rank, no matter who you are, let''s go together, I won''t keep it! " A che Although I don''t know who this new person is. But her breath is not weak, which makes A che Be extremely vigilant. However, the face-saving project still needs to be done. That''s why he didn''t care who the other party was, and he planned to pick two! Even if he couldn''t fight, he still had many ways to escape. A che The best ability is not his own means of attack, but the ability to save his life. After all, he has an inherent barrier. As long as it is not killed by a spike, this inherent barrier can always be opened. Plus Assassi His treasures only have special attacks on women, but on men, the damage will be reduced too much. Almost nothing. So dont worry about Assassi at all Of treasures. After all, he has eaten it once. Hardly break the defense. "Hiccup~" "Don''t worry, this is a grievance between the two of you, and I won''t interfere. And even if I want to intervene, my little cutie will not agree. So go ahead and leave me alone. It''s just that if she died in your hands, then, she will have to return me to play! " "Hahahahahaha! It''s really good wine, the wine in this world is really good, especially wine made from human blood, it''s even better! Unfortunately, there are too many rules in this world, and there are many people who know magic. Even if I brainwashed a few thousand people, I would eventually be made into wine by me, only 30 or 40 people, which is really a shame. " While the girl was talking, she staggered to the other side, and then squatted over there without any image. This movement of her exposed her figure in a glance. A to see che I saw it all. What shouldn''t be seen is also looming, as if it was deliberate. If it were an ordinary person, she would definitely have her soul hooked away. But A che Who is it? He is the great hero of the future, and he is also a man who is single-minded to all the harems such as Tosaka Rin, Ma Tong Sakura, Illiya! So facing this kind of role, he didn''t care at all, and even glanced at the other contemptuously, obviously despising her. But A che Hearing what the other party said, it seemed to have thought of something and then asked. "In other words, those who were brainwashed are all your masterpieces?" "Yes, I did it." This unidentified servant returned to A without hesitation che The problem. And at this time. Assassi in anger , At this time also directly rushed up, as if to A che Its the same. "Go to **** A che ! This time, you will undoubtedly die! " Accompanied by Assassi ''S roar. Her lingering attack has reached A che In front of. But in the face of her attack, A che Just a sideways indifferently, and then launched a counterattack! Then their weapons violently collided together, leaving them with dazzling sparks. And whether its power or speed, A che Better than Assassi Stronger than that. This makes Assassi Very aggrieved. Even if the strength is not as good as the other party, but she is Assassi , The speed is not as good as an A che ? This made her incomprehensible and unacceptable. So she constantly wielded her two daggers, trying to find a gap to defeat the opponent. But A che It''s really moving now. He leaves no room for the other party at all. When Assassi When an insignificant loophole appeared in his attack, he seized this opportunity and directly projected a dagger! "You should leave here!" "Projection! Start!" "Wanfu must break the ring!" Chapter 850： Jiu Tun Boy! "How can it be" After being pierced in the heart by a blow, Assassi Although she had not suffered fatal injuries, her magic power was being lost bit by bit. The treasure of Wanfu Bing to break the ring is a weird dagger. The ability of this treasure is that it can cancel the contract signed by the other party with someone, and it will not cause any harm to the party. Therefore, this thing is also a treasure used by betrayers. In the original book, this treasure appeared in many places, and many people have used it. Whether the effect is good or not depends on the performance of the original work. But for now, this thing has absolutely no small effect in this war! Assassi at this time His body is gradually disappearing, and the black mud on his body is slowly disappearing. She has now cancelled the contract with all the evils of this world, so she is no longer a servant of the other party. "Asshole! Go to death with you!!!" You but Assassi Even if she is out of control, there is only revenge in her mind. Because of her maste She was already dead, and if she didn''t take revenge, she would never find the meaning of her own survival. Even if it is death, she will not be reconciled. But now she even ran into A che No qualifications. After ten seconds, Assassi The figure of, this is regarded as disappearing. But A che At this time, I also looked at myself, which was full of black muddy treasures. "Sure enough, what I projected is not as good as the original. This thing is contaminated after one use, which is really a waste. " A che He shook his head, and then released the projection. However, just when he was preparing to project the new Wanfu Bing to break the ring, he found that he couldn''t project it anyway. This situation made him feel a little surprised. Because the treasures that cannot be projected, at present, there are only some EX-level treasures. For example, Gilgamesh''s Deviance Sword, Enkidu''s Sky Lock, and Avalon scabbard. Like this EX-level treasure, he can''t project it. But Wanfu Bing''s level of breaking the ring was not so high, not to mention that he had just projected successfully, but now he can''t project it. This makes him feel a little bad. Because of this situation, he encountered it for the first time! "What''s the matter, that treasure can''t be taken out, right?" An unknown follower, who doesnt know when he got up, is already approaching A che Up. And now she is away from A che The location is only less than three meters. Seeing this scene, A che Without hesitation, he jumped back and created a bow and arrow to attack him at any time. "In other words, this is your ghost?" "Chuck, giggle, it''s funny, if I had this ability, I would have sealed the treasures of all your followers a long time ago. So I am also very curious, why can''t you make that treasure again? If you can still bring out that thing, to be honest, I don''t want to fight you at all. " The unknown follower smiled, but she also loved her footsteps to prevent being A che attack. A che Seeing the other party stop, frowned slightly. He observed that the servant in front of him did not carry his weapon with him. Although, most followers will choose to hide their weapons. But this servant, not only did not have weapons, but also did not even have a armor, just how to wear it coolly. And the most important thing is that the opponent wants to get close to herself, but when she puts an attacking posture, she is not advancing. This makes A che Basically, it is judged that the other party is likely to be a servant of remote job placement. And exclude Be first se ke ! After all, there is no Be on him se ke The unique breath. If it''s Sabe If it does, it''s impossible at all. Because of sabe No matter which one it is, they will not hide their weapons when fighting. As for La ce It''s even more impossible. After all, Sabe And La ce They are all in close combat, and it is impossible for them not to show their weapons. Because these two job agencies are completely incomparable when they have weapons and when they dont. Thought of this. A che I have probably guessed the scope of the other party''s job placement. "You are Ride Still Caste ? " "Are you starting to guess my rank? It''s really interesting. But why don''t you guess Assassi Or A che What? Or, guess Sabe as well as" "Okay, needless to say, with your words, I can probably know that you are not Caste Ride . Now, let me try it out, what rank are you? " The voice just fell. A che Suddenly he drew the bow and arrow, and several arrows were projected. There is nothing there. A che Attack directly! Although he released there were only three arrows. But the moment the arrow was released, it turned into a rain of arrows! Seeing this scene, the woman who was still unhurried had some subtle changes in her face. "With so many arrows, you can''t kill me, huh?" She said so on her lips, but her body moved, and she didn''t wait to die! I saw a huge magic formation under her body! Then I saw a huge monster with a ghost mask appearing from the formation! As soon as this monster appeared, it blocked all arrows. Seeing this scene, A che There was a sneer, and then a spiral sword was replaced! "You really are Caste ! And this image should be your treasure, right? Jiu Tun Boy! " The voice just fell. The Spiral Sword came out immediately! But this Caste But smiled indifferently, that huge monster directly opened the huge mouth of the abyss and swallowed the spiral sword! Next second. The spiral sword exploded! The monster also snorted, and then gradually dissipated! But this Caste But he showed a hideous smile, and at the same time he was very curious about how he guessed it. "You are really amazing. You not only guessed my job agency, but also guessed my real name. In other words, are you blind? I''m really curious! " "Humph! What''s so rare about it, it''s nothing more than your monster image, it''s so iconic. In addition, depending on your outfit and magical reaction, you will know that you are definitely not good at close combat. Coupled with your previous reaction, if I can''t guess this, I won''t be able to stand here! " Chapter 851： Aggrieved "It''s really A che , The insight is really amazing. If it were me, it would be impossible to guess it. And I haven''t guessed your real name until now. What you hide is really great. But then again, have you found the reason why your treasure cannot be used? " Jiutun boy smiled charmingly, then took a sip of wine. A che At this moment, the brows are slightly frowned. Because he didn''t even know why he couldn''t do anything to continue projecting the ten thousand talisman must break the precept. This is really unreasonable. The only explanation is that the ability to project this thing on the rule level has been wiped out. That''s why he can''t continue to project. But even this doesn''t matter. If he faces a Jiu Tun boy alone, he is not afraid of the other party at all! "Huh! Next, it''s the battle between the two of us! No matter what your purpose is here, since we are enemies, I can''t let you go back alive! " A che With a fierce face, Mo Xie cast out a direct projection and rushed towards the opponent! Jiu Tun Boy chose to avoid the battle, by the way, find the opportunity to release other magic, to attack A che . Although she has some melee methods, her physical fitness and melee skills are better than A che Not far. Caste after all She is a good hand at magic tricks, if she is put on the face by an assassin or warrior, then she is really dead! But no one thought that A che His melee ability is so strong. This is the keg boy, where he miscalculated. She originally thought that A che Can defeat Assassi , Is relying on his own flexibility and maneuverability, so that the other party to the kite to death. Plus Assassi I have not explained this to other people either. So Jiuton Boy took it for granted, and went to see A in the usual way. che . The result is now a disadvantage. Especially at the beginning, when she saw A che She wanted to run away when she was capable of close combat. However, she was controlled by all the evils of this world, and she couldn''t control her will at all. So the thought of running away only appeared for a moment, and her idea became that she wanted to kill the other party! Even if you sacrifice yourself, you must kill the opponent! So, when she was chased too tightly, she summoned the monster again without hesitation, and prepared to fight A che Attack! ... at the same time. The little spiritual veins in other places have basically been destroyed by those in the Magic Association. After they finished these tasks, they left here as quickly as possible. Because they all know that there is an immortal fight in Fuyuki City. You can tell from the sound of explosions from time to time in Fuyuki City and the tremor on the ground. The fighting inside is very fierce. That''s not a place for mortals to stay! However, there was only one person. After escorting everyone away at this time, he ran against the flow of people and ran towards the city of Winterwood! She is Bazette! The coordinates she is heading now are over the New Metropolitan Hall! She is going to help Altria because she received a call from Carl, asking for past support. So Bazette agreed without hesitation. As for what Carl is doing now. At this time, he was accompanied by the black Ma Tongying, playing here with big eyes and small eyes. Because he needs to stare at this guy, Carl must not leave this guy for half a step before their actions are completed! Otherwise, the ghost knows what moth she can make again. Especially now. Carl has received a lot of calls and learned that a lot of new followers have come to this world. In addition. He was still here and saw a Be se ke , Is sleeping in the big hollow. This Be se ke Carl simply observed his identity, and found that although the figure is slender, he has long hair and his skin is also very white. But he is a male. And this persons identity is exactly Be se ke The version of Oda Nobunaga! This person, known as the Demon King, has very powerful strength. But he is now in deep sleep, and his whole person is almost soaked in the black mud. Carl didn''t know what this "Matong Sakura" was going to do. But she is definitely not doing good things. In addition. She even used the power of black mud and the Holy Grail to portray a treasure, and threw the treasure into nothingness. In this way, as long as he is still alive in this world, this treasure cannot be used in this world! But what the other party threw away was just a fake. Carl can see this. In addition, this treasure is that Wanfu must break the ring, so he can probably guess it. Is A che With this thing, the contractual relationship between a follower and "Matongying" was cancelled. That''s why the other party took this opportunity to throw this fake into the void. As the saying goes, the copy of this weapon is banned and not allowed to be used. As for why he can do this. Carl is not quite sure. But the power of the Holy Grail and the black mud is more causal. And the treasure of Wanfu Bing to break the ring also has some causal power. Therefore, among these, there must be some connection with "Jiantong Ying", so she can ban it. If it were changed to other treasures, she would not be able to do this step at all. Otherwise, she would have been invincible there is no need to be frightened at all, for fear of this and that. "It''s not too early now, you have been staring at me for almost a day, isn''t it tired?" "Ma Tong Ying" said helplessly. Carl did not speak, but stared at each other silently. Then he seemed to perceive something, and then walked straight into the big hole. Seeing Carl''s movements, "Ma Tong Ying" immediately followed. But the next second, he was knocked into the air by Karl. Be wrapped in black mud at the same time se ke , Was also attacked by Carl, and disappeared in smoke! A powerful servant who is still in the process of rebuilding, has not yet appeared on the stage, so he hastily retired. It can be said that he is currently in addition to Assassi Besides, the deadliest servant was the most aggrieved one. Seeing this scene, although half of her body was gone, "Matong Sakura" was very angry, but there was no way to stop it. Her resilience is still there. But he couldn''t resist Karl''s power. "Don''t you want me to leave, now I am ready to go. Next, I will find a way to completely eliminate you, your time is running out! " As soon as the voice fell, Carl disappeared. After waiting for almost a few minutes, after confirming that Carl had really left, "Ma Tong Ying" breathed a sigh of relief and then gritted his teeth and stood up. "Asshole! It seems I still underestimated you! But it doesn''t matter, even if the power of the follower is not enough, it is enough to sacrifice me a little! At that time, even if you can''t summon the ancient gods, you can still summon the true gods! It''s just this method, it''s better not to use it as a last resort. But if you drive me to a dead end, then all go to death! " "No one is allowed to survive!" Chapter 852： Respective battlefields at the same time. Just when Karl left Liudong Temple. The battle on Einzbernberg''s side is basically coming to an end. Those monsters, as far as Karl''s colleagues left Liudong Temple, have all been evacuated. Everyone defending here is also scarred at this time. Everyone is very tired. Even the maid of the Einzbern family is also covered with scars. Fortunately, none of the people present was killed. This is the only good news. But Be se ke And the black emperor, still in the inherent barrier at this time, did not come out. Everyone is waiting for their battle to end. No matter who wins in the end, they will be here, waiting for each other! If it is the black emperor who wins, then they will rush forward and beat each other by surprise. If it is Be se ke If you win, a lot of things will be saved. "This time the battle really almost killed him! Compared with the last Holy Grail War, this time is really too nervous. " Webber leaned against the wall and sighed. Grey stood beside him, standing quietly. Her image at this time was also scarred and weak in magic. It can be seen that she consumed too much power in this battle. "Uncle, don''t complain. I really can''t imagine how you became the monarch when you are so weak." Rin Tosaka said a little proudly. Although what she said was not malicious, she still questioned Webber''s identity. She knew before that there was such a figure in the clock tower. It''s just that she has never attended Weber''s class, so this is the first time the two have met. And at first, she didn''t quite believe that there would be such a weak monarch in the clock tower. But as soon as I saw it today, she believed it. Because of this battle, Webber has been on the verge of obstruction except for delaying the Black Conquer King for a period of time at the beginning. And his strength, not to mention. The record is almost always cooperated with Hisou Mai to make up the knife. So Rin Tosaka was very curious about how he became a monarch. When Weber heard it, he just sighed without giving too much explanation. Because there are some interests involved in this, it is impossible for him to explain clearly to unrelated personnel. It is enough for the people inside the clock tower to know what is going on. So he didn''t need to explain. And at this moment, Grey''s expression suddenly became serious. "is coming!" "What is coming?" Shiro Wei Gong was silly, and didn''t know what Gray said. However, the others responded instantly, and then made preparations for battle. Grey is holding the Death Scythe in both hands, ready to fight at any time. "Grey, if you can''t hold on, leave it to them. These young people are not weak, Be se ke Even if you lose to the Conquer King, it won''t make the opponent feel better. " "I know" Grey nodded, but didn''t really do so. Just at this time. Not far in front, suddenly there was a wave of spatial fluctuations. I saw a black figure crashing down from the air, smashing a huge hole. After seeing this figure, everyone was shocked. Because this person who fell is the servant Be of Ilia se ke ! "Be se ke ! " Ilia sees her Be se ke Suffering a serious injury, he immediately rushed forward and released the healing magic to help him heal his injuries. But no matter what she does, Be se ke There is no way to heal the wounds on his body, and it is even expanding. And most importantly, Be se ke The vitality is gradually fading! "Be se ke Lost unexpectedly? ! " See the scarred Be se ke , Tosaka Rin felt a little weird. She never expected that this half-god hero would lose to the opponent! Because they are teammates, everyone knows that Be se ke The ability is twelve trials. To put it plainly is twelve lives! As long as the twelve lives are not exhausted, he can continue to resurrect! But judging from the current situation, his twelve trials have all been exhausted! "Hahahaha, it''s really too strong, worthy of being a demigod! If it weren''t for my better skills, you would really have killed me! " Just at this time. Loud laughter came from the sky. I saw the black conqueror with his broken right arm, driving his mount, slowly landing from the air to the ground. However, his current situation is also scarred, and his magic power is very barren. Because of the inherent barrier, and the current world, there are two dimensions. Therefore, there is no way for the power of the black mud to be transmitted to the inherent barrier. As a result, the injuries he suffered inside could not be healed. But when he came out, no matter how serious the injuries he suffered, he was healing at this time. Even the right arm is slowly healing. Seeing this scene, everyone looked at each other and rushed forward without hesitation! Because they know that they can''t let the other side''s injury recover, otherwise they have no chance of winning! But Ilia did not rush up directly, but continued to give Be se ke Healing. "Illya, where''s your magic spell?" "Ling Shu?" Hearing Webber''s words, Illiya was stunned for a moment, and then immediately remembered that she still had Lingshu useless. "Yes, I''m Be se ke Maste , I have a spell to use! " Only now did Ilia think of Ling Zhou. Without any hesitation, she directly released the power of Ling Shu, ready to give Be se ke Healing. But just when she was about to do so, Webber came up and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t worry, I will tell you how to use Lingshu!" Hearing Webber''s words, Illya was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t say anything, but quietly waited for Webber to speak. "Illya, do as I say, the first spell, help Be se ke Recover all injuries! " Illya nodded when she heard Webber''s words, and then took a deep breath. "In my name, release the curse and restore Be se ke All injuries! " The first spell is used up. Be se ke His injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye! Webber saw this, then nodded and continued. "The second spell, let Be se ke Regain sanity! The third spell, add Be se ke The magic! " Chapter 853： Exit "In my name! Activate the last two spells!" According to Weber''s method, Illiya used all the other two spells. Be se ke The magic power on his body suddenly more than doubled. In addition, his eyes even regained some clarity. But his breath of being a berserker has not completely disappeared. It''s just that, compared to before, he has become more calm now and can think briefly. In this way, for Be se ke For such a big hero, there will be a strong increase in strength. Because the opponent''s own strength is very strong, there is no doubt about this. "Thank you" Be se ke Suddenly a word popped out. Although it was intermittent, he could still hear what he was saying. This made Elia feel a little shocked, but Webber showed a smile. "Sure enough, I guessed right. I just found out that although there is a violent aura in his eyes, a strange look flashes from time to time. At that time, I suspected that this great hero, relying on his own strength, could temporarily recover part of his sanity. That''s why I let you use the spell to give this order, and now it seems that I guessed nothing wrong! " Webber opened his mouth to explain, but Ilia couldn''t listen anymore. Because Be se ke The resurrection made her very excited, "You are here... well..., I will... solve the enemy... people...!" Be se ke He stood up again, then picked up his weapon and rushed directly up. This time, he did not continue to roar, but calmly and slowly rushed towards the black Conquer King. The others around were still besieging and conquering the king, but when they saw Be se ke After standing up again, he immediately gave way to him. Only Grey is the only one who continues to fight. "Is Ling Shu''s power? It''s amazing!" When the King of Conquer saw this scene, he couldn''t help showing a smile. Because of the enchantment issue here, his injury, although still recovering, has not fully recovered. In this state, it is impossible for him to be Be se ke Opponent. But there is no such thing as retreat in King Conquer''s dictionary! Even if he is blackened! So he did not flinch, but rushed to Be first se ke ! Be se ke Upon seeing this, he also rushed up! The two of them collided again, causing a violent roar. In the inherent barrier before, the two of them didn''t know how many times they waited to install. Every time in terms of strength, it is Be se ke Have the upper hand. But the king''s army in the inherent barrier is the trump card to conquer the king. It''s just that he can''t use the inherent barrier again in a short time, so he can only bite the bullet. At this time, Gray saw the resurrected Be se ke Although she was a little shocked, she didn''t froze for long, so she rushed to help. Grey and Be se ke , Defeated the King of Conquer steadily, and the opponent had no resistance at all. Others at this time also took the opportunity to use long-range magic to interfere with the defensive rhythm of the Conquer King. It would be even better if the opponent could be injured seriously. At this moment, Webber stood behind and sighed as he watched this scene. "Sorry, my king, as your courtier, I am really heartbroken to see you being besieged. But there is no way, you who are controlled are not the king I follow. So sorry, I can''t fight with you, I believe you can understand me. " Weber talked to himself, as if to explain to himself, as if to explain to the king of conquer. "Webber, I have a question. What would you do if you made a wrong judgment just now, causing the Lingshu to fail and wasting a Lingshu?" Just at this time. A young voice appeared beside Webber. The moment he heard this voice, Webber was startled, and then he showed a happy expression. "Mr. Carl, when did you come back?" "I just came back, and then I heard your judgment, so I answered my question before saying anything else." Webber wiped his nose and smiled when he heard Carl''s words. "In fact, it''s nothing. Even if I fail in my judgment, I will lose a spell. With the current strength of the Conquer King, as long as he does not leave this barrier, he cannot be a full Be se ke Opponent. That''s why I will make such an attempt, because I know that the other party has already lost! " "So that''s it..." Hearing Webber''s words, Carl nodded, then beckoned his shadow back. The shadow he released at the beginning was originally intended to wait for an opportunity to kill the Conquer King. But seeing that everyone else was so awesome, Carl didn''t let Shadow do it either. Because as long as he does not fall into a real desperate situation, if no one''s life is threatened, he will not let the shadow do it. Otherwise, these people will not grow. If Carl is alone, and the Holy Grail War is wiped out, then they will have no meaning. So this time the Holy Grail War Carl will only take action against all the evils of this world. As for the others, unless no one really can fight, he won''t do it. Webber saw this scene and could probably guess why Carl didn''t do it. So he didn''t say anything, just silently watching the battle here. Time goes by little by little. Be se ke The battle with the Conquer King is now drawing to a close. In this battle, everyone won the final victory! Be se ke It even pierced the chest of the Conquer King with a single blow, causing him to completely lose his combat effectiveness! But the other party didn''t die, but dragged his scarred body and returned to his car in full view. The others wanted to solve him, but Webber stood up. "Don''t do it yet!" Hearing what Weber said, although the people were a little puzzled, they still stopped. Upon seeing this, King Conquer showed a tragic smile. "It''s really embarrassing. You saw me again. Webber, do you think that I am no longer qualified to be your king? " "It''s not like that, no matter what, you are still a great king in my heart!" "Hahahaha, Webber, although you have grown up, you still haven''t changed! It''s really great, it''s great to have you there! " The voice fell, and the figure of the conquering king gradually disappeared. Watching this scene, Webber couldn''t help leaving a drop of tears, and then turned around and came to Carl''s side. "Mr. Carl, did he recover in the end..." Before Weber finished speaking, Carl interrupted him, then patted him on the shoulder. "You think it is, that is!" Chapter 854： The Hero King of Paddling at the same time. The spiritual veins in the new metropolis hall have been cleaned up by Yanfeng Qili. But he didn''t argue to leave, but leaned against the wall, quietly watching the gods fighting outside. There was almost no suspense in the battle between Enkidu and Sasaki. He can easily suppress Sasaki with his own strength. Had it not been for Sasaki, who had a demon sword in his hand, Enki would have killed it long ago. Because of this demon sword, he was forcibly given to Sasaki, and he continued his life several times. This knife has an effect, that is, the main knife is still there, and the owner of the knife will fight for a period of time in a full state even if it suffers fatal damage. As for how long it will continue to survive, it depends on the opponent''s strength. In other words, even if Sasaki Kojiro was killed by Enki, he even had a cold heart or a craniotomy. But because of the effect of the demon sword, it can be turned into a necromantic state and continue to fight. In this way, his body will be forcibly restored to its original state, but the injury still exists. If this is the case, that''s all. After all, this form of the other party cannot last for long. But these followers, after receiving the power of all the evils in this world, already have the ability to heal. The speed cannot be said to be fast, but it is not too slow. At least at a speed visible to the naked eye, in slow healing. So the ability of the demon sword, coupled with this healing ability, is simply a perfect match! More importantly, this is just the passive ability of the Demon Blade. The liberation of its treasures can also turn a large area around it into a death field! Within this domain, the magic power of all enemies will be greatly weakened. In addition. If it is hurt, the demon sword will **** the opponent''s blood, making its wounds unable to heal! Although the power of the Demon Sword is not exaggerated, there is no magnificent special effects and light cannons. Even the lethality is very limited. But its auxiliary ability is so powerful that it cannot be ignored! Especially this area of ??death. When this field was expanded, neither Enkidu nor Gilgamesh could hurt themselves. Otherwise, their blood will be sucked clean by the demon knife, making it stronger! After all, one of the abilities of the Demon Sword is to **** human blood to temper itself. So Enkidu, tried various methods, wanted to kill Sasaki. However, even if it was released, a large number of Sky Locks would completely shred the opponent''s body. The demon sword can grab its soul back, and then force the body back to its original appearance. Although this will make his limbs a little uncoordinated, there is no death in the end. And this appearance is more like a zombie form. But even so, the self-healing ability of all the evils of this world can help him recover. Only here, Enkidu also discovered the other party''s flaws. That is, if the body is greatly damaged, even after being resurrected in the form of a zombie by the Demon Sword, the strength will be severely damaged. And the greater the damage, the longer it will take to heal itself. So Enki knew that the way to kill the opponent was to follow Gilgamesh and grind it directly into powder! In this case, it can be done once and for all. But Enkidu did not have as many treasures as Gilgamesh. What he can use is his own ontological lock of the sky. In this way, if he wants to completely crush the opponent, he needs to liberate the treasure. But to liberate the treasure here, Enqi would have some worries. After all, this place is too close to Lingmai. And Enqidu, also known as the lock of the sky, is itself a god-made weapon, possessing the power of a god. If the treasure is released here, it will easily cause the resonance of the spiritual pulse, which will cause the spiritual pulse to leak. After all, god-made treasures are still somewhat different from ordinary treasures. If it is changed to other people''s treasures, as long as it is not an EX-level, and how to liberate it, there will be nothing wrong with the spirit channel. However, if god-made treasures and EX-level treasures are liberated in the spirit vein area, it is easy to cause magical leakage. If this happens, everything they did before will become useless. So Enki was still thinking about whether or not to do this, Gilgamesh on the side had no intention of fighting. "It''s really boring, I recognize your strength, compared to other chores, your strength is very good. But the battlefield here is not suitable for us to decide the victory or defeat, because neither you nor me can use our full strength now. How about this, we all take a step back, anyway, no one can help each other now, it is better to stop early, so as not to be overwhelmed! " Gilgamesh no longer wanted to fight now. It was not that he was persuaded, but that he believed that this kind of ineffective battle had no meaning. In the past ten years, he has also become lazy, and he is not so keen on fighting. That''s why he said this. If it were replaced by Gilgamesh, who had just been summoned ten years ago, this battle would probably become endless! "Your words have some truth and Maste Already beckoning us back. " Little Sun Garna collected all his weapons, and then looked towards the horizon. Sasaki and another La ce At this time, he also set his eyes to the direction of Liudong Temple. After a while, the three of them disappeared collectively. Obviously he has gone back. "It seems that not only ours, the tasks in other places should have been completed. I just don''t know if they have any casualties. " Yanfeng Qili walked out from behind after seeing the enemy leave. Although he has the strength of a hard-line follower. But it also depends on the object. If the object is something like Sasaki Kojiro, as long as the opponent does not release the treasure, he still has the ability to entangle with the opponent for a period of time. Even La ce Can also contend for a short period of time. Only Garna can''t. After all, this guy, like Gilgamesh, is one of the ceilings of the followers. So he hides behind to watch the play, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Wang, you are a little different now from before. You, who I used to know, don''t know how to paddle in battle. Now that you have learned to paddle, it''s really quite unexpected. " "Huh! What''s so strange about this, after you live in this world for ten years, you will be able to do everything." "Okay, don''t talk about it. Since they have all left, we should also go back. I''ll drive, please feel free to both of you. " With that, Yanfeng Qili left on his own. Enkidu and Gilgamesh looked at each other, and then followed Yanfeng Qili into the car. Although they just fly back. But since you can take a car, flying by yourself seems a bit troublesome. Chapter 855： Filial piety Inside the church in Fuyuki City. There is already a mess here. The entire church almost no longer exists. Because there were two people fighting, like a demolition team, the entire church was demolished. Wei Gong Kei Si, Alice Phil, and Jian Tong Yan Ye all hid outside on the high tower, not daring to approach the church. They have completed the removal of the spiritual veins. Now Im leaving Altria to talk to each others Sabe Mordred was the winner. It''s just that these two people, whether in terms of fighting style, skills, or comprehensive abilities in all aspects, are actually the same. After Mordred lost his innate advantage, it was not so easy when facing Altria. Because Altria has found a way to deal with each other. After all, they are all too familiar with each other, so the current situation has become 50-50. But if it''s magical power, Mordred is stronger. After all, Altria''s magic is limited. It''s just that the current level is not enough to exhaust Altria''s magic power. You know, in the past ten years, she has not given up on cultivation. So now her magic power reserve can fully support a protracted battle for about three days! So she is not afraid of each other at all. It was just that as the battle continued, some scars appeared on both of them. The most annoying thing is that even the positions of the scars are almost the same! This made them very clear that if there were no external forces, they would not be able to tell the victory or defeat by relying on their father and son alone. But at this moment. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Altria. Seeing this figure, Altria dodged subconsciously. Then a huge magic circle appeared where she was standing! Next second! Within the magic circle, a fierce flame burst out, sweeping the surroundings! Seeing this scene, Altria released the Wind King enchantment without hesitation and extinguished the flame. But the other person''s figure has disappeared at this time, including Mordred! "What''s the situation? Why did this run away?" Altria was puzzled. Ride at this time Also came back here. Compared to Altrias injury, Ride There was no injury here. After all, her movements are flexible, Caste This kind of person who needs to accumulate energy to release magic is difficult to hit her. After all, a magic with sufficient lethality requires a charge of about one second. Although the magic is instantaneous, but facing Ride A follower of this level could not hurt her at all by casting magic instantly. So Ride Although the job agency is not Assassi , But her speed really kills Caste ! "Before Caste When they left, they said it was their Maste They were recalled. So now, she should be carrying Sabe gone back. " Hear Ride If she said, Altria nodded, then let out a sigh of relief, and then put away all the weapons and armor, revealing her gorgeous dress again. It''s just that the group now is full of various scars. Her armor defense power, although very good. But after experiencing such a fierce battle, it is still inevitable that the opponent will break through the armor''s defense and hurt his body. After all, armor is not omnipotent, it just plays a simple protective role. "It''s a pity, I think I''ve been to this church once before, and I''ve never been since. It is a pity to see that this place is destroyed now! " At this moment, Kirisu Eomiya came over. "Alice and Goose Ye?" Seeing only Eomiya Kirisu herself, Altria was a little puzzled. Weimiya Kirishu shook his head and said, "I will let the two of them go back to the castle first. Next, you two, please follow me to a place, there is something, I have to investigate it carefully. " "whats the matter?" Hearing the words of Eimiya Kiritugu, Altria and Ride All have some doubts. But Kirishu Eomiya didn''t say much, instead, he walked outside and opened the back door of a black car. "Please get in the car, both of you." Although Altria and Ride I don''t know what he is going to do, but he never does useless work. So the two of them still followed. Then Weimiya Kiritugu drove the car and took them to the Tosaka family mansion. When they came here, they immediately saw the red figure standing on the roof of the mansion! This person is Rin Tosaka''s servant A che ! Judging from the battle traces here, his battle should have ended long ago. I just don''t know whether the enemy escaped or was killed. "A che , Have you gotten the spirit veins? " After getting out of the car, Eimiya Keiji asked loudly. A che Upon seeing this, he jumped off the roof. "It''s done, and the enemy is killed and wounded. The one who died is Assassi , Which is Jack the Ripper, who I killed once before. She was resurrected by all the evils of this world, and now she is dead. And the other is also Caste Yes, the legendary ghost, Jiu Tun boy. The strength of this person is not bad, but she is not good at close combat, so Altria and Ride , You just restrained each other. But be careful, her treasure is so powerful that she can even restore her own state. The most important thing is that she can also summon a monster that looks exactly the same as the legendary Keg Boy to fight. " "A che What do you mean by this? How come the listener seems to be explaining the funeral? " Eimiya Kirishi was a little puzzled. A che He shook his head, and then showed a wry smile. "This can be regarded as an explanation, because I forcefully wanted to change the cause and effect and copied the treasure of Wanfu Bing to break the ring, which caused me to be bitten back. Although the treasure is copied and can even exist forever, it can only be used once. This may be the fate of violating causation, so I and my Maste , Has terminated the contractual relationship. " A che He shook his head, but there was no regret in his eyes. Eomiya Kiritugu took the treasure in his hand, and then stared at the opponent intently. "A che , I had a question from the beginning. But for the safety of me and my family, I never asked you. But now you are like this, plus Altria and Ride All are there, you can speak too. " "What do you want to ask?" Hearing what Eumiya Kiritugu said, A che Smiled. Weimiya Kirishu also showed the same smile. "Are you him? Or, you are from the future!" Chapter 856： Encrypted conversation "It''s really worthy of Eomiya Kirisir, your eyes are still so venomous. You guessed it right, I am him, but I am the future him. It is probably more than ten years away from the present him. " A che He sighed helplessly. And at this moment, his body was gradually disappearing with Huawei magic particles. "Should I say goodbye in the end? To be honest, looking at your adult appearance, I am really sad. Because I can''t imagine how much pressure and pain you endured in the days to come that will make you look like this. But its my fault. I didnt help you well. Otherwise, your pressure might be easier. " "No, you are wrong to cut the heir. You can''t be blamed for this matter, because in my world, you passed away when I was very young. But even so, you saved me and taught me what justice is. And I just implemented my justice, went all the way to the end of the world, and safeguarded the justice I should uphold. So you are not wrong. If you say something wrong, you can only blame me for being stupid and naive at that time. So my original plan was to kill me in this world and let him end the painful reincarnation early. But it is a pity that this world is completely different from the world I used to. " "Different? What do you mean by that?" Eomiya Kiritugu is hearing A che When I said, I was a little shocked at first. But then, he also discovered some unusual places in the other party''s words. After all, everything that the other party said was not right at all with the things of this world. Especially A che Said, Eimiya Kirishu was dead. But the current Eumiya Kiritugu, fortunately, stood here in full. He is not dead at all! "Kiji, you''d better ask Carl about this matter. He knows more than I know. And also because of him, I gave up on the Shilang of this world. Because he is very happy in this world, much happier than I have ever lived. Here, his parents are not only still alive, they even have an extra sister. Even Sakura, Rin''s relationship with him is getting closer and closer. Even Altria stayed in this world. That''s enough, and I''m very satisfied to see you so happy. But I want to remind you that one day in the future, the world is likely to have a major crisis capable of destroying mankind! I am not sure whether this world will be the same as mine. But what I can say is, if you find any signs of something wrong, contact Chaldea immediately! Only over there can we preserve the last fire of mankind and complete the work of restoring human nature. " "Chaldeans, are you talking about the one funded and established by the Animusphia family, the last survival base of mankind?" A che Nodded. At this time, his body has gradually become transparent. This is the situation that heroic spirits will face after there is no order curse. If it is normal, any A che After leaving the master, they can move freely for three days. Even the servants of other employment agencies can freely move for one to two days according to their own attribute strength. The premise is not to experience any fierce fighting. So A che Here, after experiencing a very high-intensity battle, the remaining magic power is no longer enough to support him and continue to stay in this world. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kirishu, I am sorry to leave the show early. I never thought of this accident. So I hope you can bring me a message for my Maste , And Shiro. Tell them, I am very grateful for their help in the past two days, these two days have been very happy, so this necklace, please help hand over to my Maste . " Talking, A che He threw out a necklace with red gems. Upon seeing this, Eomiya Kiritugu immediately grabbed it in his hand, and then saw that this was Tosaka Rin, which gemstone necklace he often wore. This necklace has a special meaning for Rin Tosaka. Although there is no magic inside, she still won''t discard it. "Walk all the way, A che ! " "Thank you, but in the end, please do me a favor, that is, don''t tell anyone else about my identity, especially Rin..." After speaking the last sentence, A che Instantly transformed into magic particles, dissipating in the sky. And when he said the last sentence, he no longer called Rin Tosaka as Maste , But directly call the other party''s name. From here, Kirisu Eomiya is also more certain, in A che In the world, his relationship with Rin Tosaka is extraordinary. Otherwise, this kind of intimate name, if it doesn''t matter, will not be on the lips. And the other party probably wanted to call this name directly, and it was a long time. Knowing this last moment, he was finally willing to call Tosaka Rin by name. It''s a pity that Rin Tosaka is still in the dark, unaware of it. "Don''t worry, I will help you keep a secret." Eimiya Kirisugu settled down and walked directly into the car, but instead of closing the door, he lit a cigarette. As the cigarette smoke spit out, some mysteries in his heart also spit out. Regarding some strange things and things that made him feel disagreeable, now they are finally solved. "Qie Si, what the **** is this? Who is the other party? You speak so much in the mist, I really don''t understand at all. If it weren''t for you to talk so vigorously, I would like to interrupt you. " Altria felt that she understood their situation, but didn''t fully understand it, so she was now in a daze. Ride Not to mention, she didn''t understand at all, but was here to concentrate on being a bodyguard. Anyway, Weimiya Kirishu, the purpose of calling her here is to protect herself. Ride I also knew my identity and positioning, so I didn''t say anything. It was Altria, who had no idea what they were doing. "My son, Shiro Wimiya, is A che ! " "what?!" Hearing what Eimiya Kiritugu said, Altria felt that her worldview had collapsed a bit. Even the calm Ride At this moment, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, feeling a little surprised. "No doubt, this is the truth, and he comes from the future. That''s why he looks a little different from the current Shirou. " Chapter 857： Single chat "Unexpectedly, A che It turned out to be Shirou..." Altria sighed. Regarding this matter, she originally did not believe it. But after Eimiya Kiritugu explained it with a reason and evidence, it was impossible for her to admit it or not. "So please do me a favor, don''t talk about it, tell other people. Especially Rin Tosaka and Shirou, I am worried that they will not be able to bear it. " "Don''t worry, in the name of my King of Great Britain, I promise that I will keep my mouth shut for this kind of thing." Altria patted her chest, almost swearing. Ride on the side It was a simple um, which was regarded as agreeing to Keishis request. "Okay, it''s too early now, get in the car and go back. Regarding this treasure, we have to go back and discuss it. This is something he copied after exhausting all his strength. Although I don''t know why this kind of treasure is so difficult to replicate. But this is always useful, so I''d better go back to discuss with Carl and see what to do next. " Hearing the words of Eimiya Kiritugu, Altria and Ride Nodded, and then got into the car. Keiji Eomiya also crushed the cigarette butt, then closed the car door, stepped on the accelerator, and galloped towards the castle. ... at the same time. At Einzbernberg''s side, except for Eimiya Kirisu and his party, everyone else returned. Many of them have their own injuries. After Carl first recovered their injuries, only then did he discover that Altria and others had disappeared. "Does Altria still have a cut heir? Where did they go? And Ride It''s gone, she was abducted, right? " Carl was a little puzzled. Other people don''t know where they went. Even Alice Phil didn''t know. She just knew that Weimiya Kirishu had something very important to meet with someone. In this regard, Carl did not know what to say. At this time, Rin Tosaka had already known about A che News of exit. Because Lingshu is in A che , When she passively canceled the contract, she had already been notified. In other words, Rin Tosaka became the first servant among them to leave the field. If following the normal process, she should go to church now and accept the protection of Yanfeng Qili. But the current church has long since become a ruin, so she doesn''t have to go anywhere else, just stay here. Just A che Her exit still made her feel a little sad and even a little disappointed. In any case, Rin Tosaka at this age still has some self-esteem. Her follower left the field first, or left the field without knowing why. While this made her feel very aggrieved, she also resented herself, and it didn''t work at all. Shiro Weimiya, Sakura Matiri, and Ilia, seeing how disappointed Rin Tosaka was, stepped forward to comfort them. But the three girls were close together, which caused Shiro Weimiya to be a little embarrassed. He was not in the past, nor was he in the past, he could only stay where he was, and then reached out and touched Tosaka Rin''s pony tail. "Rogue! Humph!" Rin Tosaka saw Shiro Eimiya''s movements, and although he cursed arrogantly, he was amused by his movements. The feeling of loss was also amused by Wei Gong Shirou''s inexplicable performance. When Ma Tongying and Ilia saw this, they also laughed mercilessly. Their laughter was brilliant and it aroused those who were worried not far away. "It''s better for children, no matter what kind of things they face, they can laugh out loud. Back then, I came here too, originally I thought I would always be like this. It was not until I became an adult that I realized that the world of adults is completely different from that of children. " Webber sighed, somewhat helpless. He is from here, so he knows how pure the thoughts of these children are. Grey looked at Webber next to him, not knowing what he was thinking. She just watched motionlessly, like a beautiful statue, fascinating. "They are back." At this moment, Carl''s perception told himself that Eimiya Kirishu and others had already returned. The rest of the people were also relieved when they heard it. As long as they can come back safely. But when they came back, the first thing they did was not to find Karl, but to Rin Tosakas side, and A che Tell the original words of Tosaka Rin. At the same time, he also exchanged the necklace for him. "A che That''s all for us to explain. I''m sorry, we were late and we couldn''t save him. However, he was not defeated by the enemy, but was using his own method to find a way for us to defeat the enemy! And this treasure is the same way he found, and he also used this method to defeat an enemy! Its just that what I dont quite understand is why he would be bitten back when he copied this treasure. This is the only thing I can''t figure out, so Mr. Carl, do you know the reason? " Will A che After explaining the matter last night, Kirisu Eomiya walked to Carl''s side for the first time, and then put Wanfu Bing to break the ring in front of him Then Kirisu Eomiya approached again. , And has been attached to Karl''s side. "A che I already know everything about him, including his identity and origin. So I want to know, why his world is completely different from ours? " Hearing Eimiya Kiritugu''s questioning with laughter, Carl smiled and answered in a low voice. "If you want to know, follow along and I will tell you why." With that said, Carl glanced at the Wanfu Bing''s rebellion on the table, and then shook his head. "About this thing, I''ll look at it later, now I have something personal, and I want to talk to Chiesu." With that, Karl took the lead out of the room. "Jie Si, are you okay?" Seeing this, Alice Phil came up to examine Eomiya Kirji''s body immediately. He shook his head and said softly. "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do. Now I have other things. I''ll come back later." With that, Eimiya Kirishu also walked out. When others see this, although they don''t know what the situation is, they still choose to wait here silently. By the way, they also began to study this treasure, why it would cause A che disappear. At this time, Enkidu had a slightly strange expression when he saw this treasure. "Wang, have you noticed that there is the power of cause and effect in the treasure of this replica." "Huh! Is a guy who copied the fakes finally defeated by the causal power of the fakes? This is quite in line with his identity and resolution, but what makes me a little puzzled is that if a mere ten thousand talisman breaks the ring, he can back out of the game? " "how can that be?" "Among them, there must be bigger things, which we haven''t discovered." Chapter 858： Parallel world conjecture Outside Einzbermberg. Both Carl and Kirishu Eomiya walked out at this time. Weimiya Kirisu even leaned against the wall of the castle, and then lit a cigarette, looking a little lonely. Carl sighed as he looked at the fading light from the sky. "The sun has completely set, and another day has passed. I don''t know how long it will take before the opponent can fully hatch. If it is really allowed to call the ancient gods out, it would be a devastating disaster for us. " Carl sighed and talked to himself before continuing. "Forget it, we will talk about him later when we discuss it. Now you talk about it, A che What did I say to you. " Hearing Karl''s words, Kiritugu Eomiya let out a sigh of relief, then threw the cigarette **** on the ground and stepped on the cigarette **** smoothly. Then Weimiya Kirishu, he said A che Everything that was said was told to Carl. At the same time, he also asked about his own question. That is why the other party would say that this world is completely different from his world. Regarding this question, Carl smiled, and then looked at Kiritugu Eomiya. "Qie Si, have you ever heard of the theory of parallel time and space?" "Parallel space-time? That''s the parallel world hypothesis that scientists have developed?" Weimiya Kirishu was stunned for a second. In this era of the Moon World, although technology has developed, it has not yet fully exerted its due power. So the hypothesis of the parallel world, even if it is Kiritugu Emiya, some don''t believe it is true. But Carl laughed and nodded. "It''s almost what it means, but there is still a little gap between parallel time and space and parallel world. The time and space the other party is in is the time and space we are in, a parallel time and space that will never intersect. And relative to them, we are in another parallel time and space. As for the parallel world, there is still a little gap with time and space. The specific gap is manifested in the fact that the world can intersect and explore each other, but most of the time and space are parallel to each other, but cannot be intersected. " "Carl, what do you mean by this? I don''t quite understand." Hearing Carl''s words, Kirishu Eomiya was already a little confused. But Carl did not continue to explain, instead he opened the system panel and began to search for information on the parallel world. But it''s a pity. Even the system''s data on parallel worlds and parallel space-time has only the point he said. As for more, he couldn''t know. "Eimiya Kiritugu, this is the end of the matter, you just need to know that he is from the same world as we are in, but not the same person in the same time and space. For specific parallel time and space and parallel worlds, there is no way for me to give you an accurate answer. Because even the gods could not necessarily explain this problem. And A che The emergence of, the high probability is just an accident. Because the Holy Grail is combined with all the evils of this world, it is likely to cause a loophole in time and space. This allowed the other party to respond to the call and then came to our world. So there is no need to go on with this matter, as long as you know this, it is enough. " Hearing what Carl said, Kiritugu Eomiya was completely confused, but since Carl had said so, it was difficult for him to continue to inquire. Carl also knows that the other party is very trapped. But he himself is in the same situation. After all, even the system couldn''t explain this kind of thing, and he couldn''t even explain it. But one thing Carl can be sure of is that it doesn''t matter whether it is the Moonworld he is in or the worlds he has traveled through before. It is very likely that they are just one of a thousand worlds, trivial parallel worlds. This also made Carl begin to understand that the road afterwards is likely to become more difficult. But before that. Better deal with the immediate crisis first. This is the most important thing. "Okay, go back, everyone is still waiting." With that, Carl returned to the castle, and Kiritugu Eomiya followed. It''s only when they both went back. The people in the castle rushed out with excitement. "Mr. Carl, we have found a way, maybe we can deal with that enemy!" "any solution?" Hearing what Alice Phil said, Carl was a little puzzled. But before she could speak, Gilgamesh and Enkidu walked over at the same time. And in the hands of both of them, there is a treasure that is exactly the same. This treasure, it is the Wanfu must break the ring! "Hahahaha, worship this king! This method was thought of by this king. Because of the power of cause and effect, Wanfu Bingying has broken the ring with our enemies, which has caused some ties. Since he wanted to use causal means to limit the power of this treasure. Then he himself must bear the corresponding cause and effect! But as a copy of the fake A che Naturally, he also endured the backlash brought by the power of causality But his sacrifice is still valuable, at least he did not leave here in vain. In this regard, I am willing to admit that the fake is a good follower! " Gilgamesh was unclear about what he said, but he praised himself first. Karl didn''t bother to pay attention to each other, but looked at Enkidu next to him. "Enkidu, please explain, what''s the matter? This guy Gilgamesh is really narcissistic. He said three sentences, both of which are compliments to himself. What he said depends on guessing. " "He''s just like this, just get used to it..." Enqi sighed. Afterwards, the two of them, regardless of how angry Gilgamesh was next to them, directly talked about this matter for themselves. In simple terms. It is all the evils in this world, using the power of the Holy Grail to cause the causal power to make the copy of the treasure of Wanfu Bing break the ring, no longer being produced. But at the same time, he himself had some connections with this treasure. A che Use your own contract to strengthen the power of this causal relationship. So even if he leaves here, he will bring everyone a very big help! So, what they have to do next is simple. That is to break the precept of Wanfu Bingying and pierce the opponent''s body, so that he will cut off the relationship between himself and the spiritual veins. As long as it succeeds, the opponent''s self-healing ability will disappear immediately! Although he will not die directly, as long as his self-healing ability disappears and he is disconnected from all spiritual veins. With his strength, it is impossible to be Carl''s opponent! But now comes the problem! A counterfeit, a genuine product, whichever works, is still valid! No one can be sure about this! Chapter 859： Prepare for war "The genuine product and the counterfeit product, maybe both are valid, maybe only one is valid. But what is certain is that this fake treasure will definitely be effective. As for this one in Gilgamesh''s treasury, it might not be useful. So to be conservative, these two treasures are given to Carl for your safekeeping. When it comes to fighting with him, it''s best to really test the opponent''s reaction first. " After Enkidu gave a brief explanation, he handed over the two Wanfu Bing to break the ring and handed them all to Karl. After putting it away, Karl also nodded. "Don''t worry, what should I do next Chigo. Apart from that, is there anything else to say? " "Others are temporarily gone. We discussed for a long time and finally came up with such a method. It''s not early anymore. Everyone has dinner and a brief rest. Let''s talk about the rest tomorrow. " "It''s okay. Let''s take a break. After all, everyone has been busy for a day and fighting for a day, so it''s time to rest." Carl nodded, and then left here. The other people are also busy with their own things. The maid even went to prepare dinner. After a busy day, everyone is now completely relaxed. But they can''t relax completely, after all, the enemy has not been wiped out. Now it''s just a short break. Tomorrow is very likely to deal with more difficult enemies. Even tonight, the other party may come over for a surprise attack. Therefore, there must be a defensive method, as well as a vigilance method, one cannot be missing. But these, don''t need to worry about Carl, they can prepare themselves. What Carl has to do now is to study how all Talismans must break the precepts and how they should be used. He checked on the system, except for the basic usage and basic functions. There is no other additional introduction. Even the power of causality, the system is just a brief description. Although the power of causality is not as mysterious as the parallel world. But this is also the power of the gods. Carl is only a demigod now. Although he can see the edge of the power of causation, he is far from the real touch. As for all the evils in this world, if it weren''t for his own unique advantage, and the power of the root of this world, that is, the Holy Grail. It is impossible for him to master such advanced power. But even so, the power he possesses is not as good as one ten thousandth of the original. Otherwise, he would not just deal with a treasure, but deal with all the enemies. After all, according to the description of the system, the power of cause and effect is something that can be touched by at least a first-level god, but cannot be fully grasped. If you want to master the power of cause and effect, even at the level of the **** king, you can. And this, far away from Carl! So he just took a few glances, and stopped looking at such things. And the power related to causation, even the simplest one, the power that can change the causal relationship, has a price of more than 10 million trading points! But this thing, as long as you get it, you can almost be in a special state. Because at that time, whether you are fighting, or doing other things, or even tossing a coin, you will develop in a direction that is beneficial to you. To put it bluntly, this is high-level luck. But it is more reliable and concrete than luck, and even a certain direction can be clearly specified! That''s why the power of causality is so expensive. But weapons with the law of causality are slightly cheaper. For example, if the spear that pierces the Deaththorn, if it is a treasure of the ring, the price is more than one million. Even if it is an exchange card, the value is about seven to eighty thousand, which is only a little more expensive than the lock of the sky. After all, the lock of the sky is just an auxiliary item, and this thing can kill with one blow. Afterwards, Carl was curious and searched for Wanfu Bing to break the ring. Compared with other treasures, the price is more than a little bit cheaper. After all, the level of this thing is not very high, and the ability is relatively tasteless. Only in special circumstances can it be used. So the price is only 300,000 trading points. However, the card price of this thing is as high as 100,000! In other words, if you save one hundred thousand with a card, you might as well just buy one with three hundred thousand. After all three hundred thousand, what you get is the permanent ten thousand talisman must break the precept. And this one hundred thousand card is clearly designed to prevent loopholes from being exploited by the system, so it is deliberately designed for a high price. Otherwise, according to normal proportions, Wanfu Bing should only be worth a few thousand trading points. So the system is obviously impossible for Karl to buy it so easily. In this regard, Carl is also somewhat helpless, because his current trading point cannot even afford a card. After visiting the mall. The maid also came to his room and told him to go down to eat. Carl responded casually, and then went downstairs to eat. They had a relaxed meal for this meal, more relaxed than ever before at . After all, I found a way to deal with the enemy. Although it is not sure whether it will work or not, it can also give people a kind of psychological comfort. So this meal, all of them, eat a lot. Carl simply ate some, and went back to the room on the grounds that he needed a rest, and continued to study these things. At the same time, he also opened the attribute panel and began to prepare for battle. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S+ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Trading point: 55,000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Demigod Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (A+) ... at the same time. All the followers of Liudong Temple kneeled on the ground. "Ma Tong Sakura" wearing a black dress slowly walked out of the cave entrance. "We lost two followers. It''s not your fault. It''s just the enemy''s strength, which is beyond imagination. But it doesn''t matter, this time we have a chance to win the war! And you, the dream you want in the end, I will replace the Holy Grail and realize it for you! " "Because I am the Holy Grail itself!" Chapter 860： The second time? Zhenmei?/a> Early the next morning. Everyone was sitting together at this time, no matter it was the followers or the children, all came to the side of the round table, preparing for the next battle meeting. Because this time, they are all about to be dispatched, and everyone must use their own strength to delay the steps of those monsters and followers. Although Karl can kill one shot by himself, if so many servants let Karl come by himself, there is really no need for others to stay here. This is a war that everyone participates in. It is naturally impossible. Only Karl will contribute. Although his strength is a fact, other followers also have their own roles, not just paddling here. "The next battle is very simple. I will face the leader of the square, and then the rest will face your previous enemies. But I have one thing that I need to remind you, I hope you will see it then, dont be surprised. " Carl said, then paused for a while, took out the projector, and projected the image of black "Makiri Sakura" on it. "This is Sakura?!" "No, this is not Sakura. The person on the screen looks more evil than Sakura!" "What the **** is going on, why does the other party look exactly like Sakura?" Everyone was a little puzzled, and then one after another looked at Ma Tong Ying. But they just glanced at it, and then gathered their gazes on Carl again. Ma Tongying was even more nervous at this time. Although this was just a projection, she could also see that this black Ma Tongying was herself! Whether it''s the image or between the eyebrows, there is a trace of habit that is not easy to detect. Can fully show that this person is Ma Tong Ying. But she is not the real Ma Tongying, but a similar existence. "You don''t understand surprise, I can tell you that this person is Sakura, but at the same time, she is not the Sakura we know. It can be said that she is now equivalent to Sakura''s evil thought clone. Presumably the evil thought clone is something that everyone should be familiar with. So what exactly should I do, dont I need to say more? " Carl didn''t fully explain it, after all, most of the people present knew this situation. So they just thought about it briefly, then nodded, expressing their understanding. But at this moment, a boy concreted his arm and asked untimely questions. "Mr. Carl, I don''t understand what an evil thought clone is. I can see that this person is exactly the same as Sakura, but she can never be Sakura at all! Can you explain this matter, why on earth? " "I forgot, there is also a half-hearted magician here." With that, Carl glanced at Webber subconsciously. In this regard, Weber could only shrug his shoulders, after all, he himself is also a half-hearted magician. But compared to Shiro Weimiya, what he knows is better than what the other party knows, and I don''t know how much more. "Regarding the evil thought clone, let Sakura or Rin Tosaka tell you at that time, I won''t be too burdensome. Even Ilia can make up lessons for you, so don''t have any problems. As for the reason for the formation of Sakura, according to my guess, there is a high probability that it is because of the magic of imaginary numbers! " "what?!" Hearing Karl''s words, everyone was shocked again. Especially Eimiya Kirishu, Alice Phil, and even Altria, their eyes widened. "How could it be that the imaginary magic in Sakura''s body at the time hadn''t fully awakened yet, she couldn''t possibly..." Halfway through the conversation, Altria was stunned suddenly. Because she thought of a very incredible possibility! "Altria, you thought about it too, didn''t you?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, then he knocked on the table, glanced at the other people who were still a little confused, and continued to speak. "Actually, I have saved speculations before, but they haven''t confirmed it. But this time, I can be absolutely sure that the power of imaginary magic has been integrated with the Holy Grail and all the evils of this world! Therefore, this Sakura is not only the Holy Grail, and the power of all the evils in this world. Even the imaginary number magic, this very rare magic, is in your hands! That''s why she is so difficult and possesses so many incredible methods. More importantly, I said before that the other party is still in the incubation stage. And the appearance of this Sakura means that the other party''s incubation is over! In other words, the enemy we are facing is already an ancient **** creature that has successfully hatched back! " "hiss--!" Hearing Carl''s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even Enkidu and Gilgamesh frowned at this time. Because they are very clear about how tricky and powerful ancient **** creatures are! With their power, it is almost difficult to defeat ancient **** creatures! "But you don''t have to worry!" Suddenly, Carl''s conversation turned, and at the same time he showed a confident smile Although this ancient **** creature is strong, it is still within my solution. And she just hatched, but no real hatching was completed! In other words, if she wants to become a perfect body, she must continue to absorb the magic of Fuyuki City. So as long as we pull it out completely in the next few days, then the crisis will be lifted. " With that, Carl paused for a while, then turned off the projector, and then turned on another projector! On this, all the enemy information is displayed! It includes their abilities, various data, and even treasures and names! "These are the personal information I got when I chatted with you alone last night, as well as their various data and strengths, and their treasures! Let''s take a look now, I will analyze these people in various aspects, and when you are facing the enemy, it will be a lot easier. " With that said, Carl began to analyze the weaknesses of these enemies, and began to explain their treasures and what they were good at. Although, everyone''s opponent is basically fixed. They have also played against each other before and learned about each other''s situation. But the treasure is convenient, except for a few players, the others are not released. So Karls popular science is still necessary! But it was when Carl came to the last one, which was the son of Altria. Everyone''s expressions have become a little weird. However, he hadn''t waited for Altria to explain. Suddenly outside, there was a violent turmoil! A woman, clutching her left arm, staggered in and ran in. "Not good! The monster army has come outside the forest! It''s about to attack!" Chapter 861： Prelude to the decisive battle "Bazette, didn''t you leave, why are you back again?" Because of the previous things, Bazette originally helped Altria and fight against Mordred together. But because of Altria''s persistence, she didn''t participate too much in the battle. Then she left Fuyuki City because of official business. This is only yesterday. So she didn''t show up in Einzbernberg yesterday. But her presence here today surprised everyone. "Bazette, you lie down and don''t move, I will heal you, and then you are slowly talking about what''s going on. As for the external situation, don''t worry about it for the time being. I have seen those enemies too. They will be able to attack for a while. We have time to prepare here. " Because Karl is here, he also thickened a layer of defensive barrier. In this way, as long as no one releases the treasure, or the "Matong Ying" is here in person. Otherwise, it would be impossible to break this defense just by relying on those monsters. After hearing Carl''s words, Bazette also breathed a sigh of relief, and then lay down on the sofa next to him. The injuries on her body are not particularly serious. This is not even a serious injury to her who often fights. Just because there were too many monsters outside, the entire Einzbernberg was surrounded. Then because of her anxiety, the blood began to surge. So the injury seems to be more serious. But even if she shed a lot of blood, Carl could directly heal her completely through his own ability. "I originally left Fuyuki City, but because it was going to deliver supplies to you, I volunteered and came back again. After all, the matter on my side will be handled very quickly, so staying behind, it is better to let me come here and fight with you. But now your supplies can no longer be delivered. Did you hear the explosion just now? " Everyone looked at each other when they heard Bazette''s words. Because they were engrossed in discussing the battle plan, they just felt the tremors on the ground, and did not hear any explosions. Bazette glanced around, then sighed. "Whether you hear it or not, the helicopter that I was flying in just now, which can drop supplies by air, has been destroyed by the monster. Those monsters have completely surrounded the surroundings of Einzbernberg! More importantly, these monsters have also evolved wings, and they can fly! " "what?!" After Bazette spoke for a long time, this came to the point. Because once monsters can fly, their mobility is greatly improved! In this way, thinking about the same as before, it is impossible to kill the enemy like melons and vegetables. "How about the casualties, how many people are there on the plane?" Altria asked. Bazette sighed, then continued. "For the sake of safety, I am the only one responsible for transportation and material delivery. So don''t worry about casualties, just those materials are all wasted. " "Materials are small things, after all, we don''t lack supplies here. The main thing is that you can do everything right. This is the most important thing. " Altria said, Bazette also sighed and did not continue to speak. Carl walked out the window, then turned on his perception ability and looked outside. Other people, also using their own means, began to observe the situation outside. However, the dense clusters of monsters that surrounded the entire enchantment really shocked them. In addition. A figure slowly appeared from the outside. This person is exactly the "Matong Sakura" they were discussing before! "The Lord is here, and it seems that this controversy meeting can only end here. Next, is the real battle, and most likely, the final battle! So all cheer up, especially you Gilgamesh. If you don''t want to die, don''t paddle. I didn''t know the battle between you and Garna before, so this time, the real one should be the real one. Don''t be stingy with your treasures, and don''t despise the enemy because of the identity of the enemy! " "Huh! You don''t need to say, I also know how to deal with each other!" Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and then dashed away and left here. As if he couldn''t stand Karl''s preaching, he left immediately. "This guy, it''s still not worrying..." Enqi sighed, and then directly chased after him. If he were not there, Gilgamesh would most likely be in vain at the speed of light. After all, this is his character, he is not intentional, it is habitual, and it is nothing more than giving people a chance. It is precisely because of this that, with the emergence of Enkidu, you cannot overcome Gilgamesh''s flaws. "Other people are also ready to fight, this time they will give me a good show, otherwise, it will really be dead!" Speaking Karl also rushed out first. Others also left here at this time, leaving only three people. "Webber, I''ll leave the things inside the castle to you, is it okay?" "Don''t worry, I''m familiar with the defenses in the castle, and it''s impossible for a monster to attack. It''s you Yan Ye, is it really okay? After all, you are not a magician, just an ordinary person. " "Hahahaha, don''t worry, although I''m just an ordinary person, I still have a bit of combat effectiveness anyway. But I trust you very much, so those monsters should not be able to cross those lines of defense, right? Are you right, Webber? " Hearing what Tong Yanye said, Webber scratched his head, and finally nodded helplessly. at the same time. Outside Einzbermberg. Karl opened a hole in the barrier to facilitate the entry of monsters. Only after he opened the hole, these monsters swarmed up, wanting to slaughter the enemy! "A bunch of chopsticks! It''s disgusting!" Gilgamesh took the lead before Karl started. I saw that he opened the king''s treasure house and directly released a very huge mace! With his wave of his hand, the mace instantly smashed downward! This blow directly killed hundreds of monsters in seconds! But just after this blow, the monsters behind spread their wings and all flocked to Gilgamesh! See this scene. Gilgamesh sneered as soon as he wanted to make a move. Enkidu who was next to him took the lead and strangled all the monsters that rushed up! "have a finger in the pie!" Gilgamesh snorted coldly, but the corners of his mouth rose unnaturally. Enqidu was expressionless and continued to slaughter the monsters that flew over to die. Chapter 862： Tentative "You are really tenacious. Facing my army, you can still resist stubbornly. It really makes me incomprehensible. You mortal ants, still obediently become sacrifices to the ancient gods! " "Hahahaha!" The black "Matong Sakura" made a sharp and miserable laugh, although it sounded very strange. But everyone can feel it, the arrogance in the other''s laughter, and the arrogance! Even Carl can see that the aura on the opponent''s body has grown a lot compared to yesterday. In other words, she is very close to her full form. However, due to other spiritual veins, Carl and others have cut off the transmission of magic power. If not, she might now become a complete creature of the ancient gods, not this kind of creature that succeeded two-thirds of it. But even so, this kind of "Matong Ying" should not be underestimated. Because the other party can leave Liudong Temple with all the servants and monsters, it shows that her strength is enough to break the seal. In this way, everything has entered the most difficult stage. But fortunately, the other party took the initiative to find it, if she hides and keeps talking with Karl. It will be really difficult to deal with it until the day when she becomes fully physically. After all, a complete ancient **** creature, although its strength is not as good as a god, at least it is stronger than a half god. At that time, Carl is thinking about solving the other party, and it won''t be so easy. But even so, the opponent''s current strength is almost reached, close to the level of a demigod. Before, her strength was at best better than the ceiling hero. So from this, we can see how the opponent''s strength and status have changed. "Listen, everyone, let me take care of that''Ma Tong Ying'', and you will act according to your plan. As for you magicians, you don''t need to take the initiative to attack, it''s enough to collect Einzbernberg. And so are you, Grey. You don''t have to rush forward. Your task is to be the first line of defense. Never let any monsters rush into the garden of Einzbernberg! " "I see, I will protect everyone!" Grey nodded heavily. When the rest of the people heard it, they turned their gazes to Grey. But Shiro Wimiya was the only one who put his hand on her shoulder. "Don''t carry it alone, because here, you are not the only one fighting!" Hearing these words, Grey was immediately moved, but she didn''t say anything, just nodded solemnly. Carl was a little speechless when he saw this scene. Shirou Wei Gong, who can''t do anything else, just has a hand in teasing girls. Especially the girls who passed his hands, none of them disliked him. Although he may not like him, at least he will not hate him. But this is the natural ability of others, and there is no way to learn it. Carl shook his head, threw this distracting thought out, and then put his gaze on the monsters who were charging. I saw him wave his hand gently. The huge **** aura swallowed all those monsters instantly! All monsters, under the power of Karl, directly transformed into the devil of hell! These demons, under the control of Karl, fought together with those monsters in turn. Seeing this scene, everyone present showed surprise expressions. However, Gilgamesh, as well as Altria, had seen this ability of Carl during the last Holy Grail War. So they are not surprised. Only those newcomers, and those children who had never seen Karl''s power, were taken aback by his hell. After all, the degree of evil of hell''s breath is no less than all the evils of this world! Even better! All the evil in this world is just this world and all the evil thoughts of mankind. But the breath of **** connects the **** of the world! And in hell, not only the evil thoughts of human beings, but even the evil thoughts of various creatures exist here! That''s why the power of the **** breath can, in turn, transform the monsters created by all the evils of this world. The black "Matong Ying" was also a little surprised to see this scene. "Although you have shown this power before, I didn''t expect that your ability still has this kind of effect, which is really surprising. But you dont think that this alone can stop my army! " "Matong Ying" once again showed a weird smile, and then used her abilities to create a large number of flying monsters out of thin air. When these monsters appeared, Gilgamesh was ready to do it. But the next second. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. I saw him holding a weird giant axe and swept directly with a tactic, sweeping away all the enemies in front of him! not only that. With his movements, there was a wave of fluctuations in the sky! All the monsters were temporarily shocked because of his power, and were temporarily unable to move. "I didn''t expect this to have deterrence capabilities. It seems that you have prepared a lot of things to deal with my army." "Jiantong Ying" said again in a weird manner. But this time, Carl didn''t speak, but walked directly to her side. When the surrounding monsters saw this, they wanted to rush up, but Karl didn''t even move. Those monsters that were ten meters away from him were all automatically turned into fans! The place where he and "Matong Ying" existed formed a very strange vacuum zone. Here, apart from the two of them, even those followers can''t get close! "What a weird power..." Garner frowned slightly as he watched this scene. Because he found that even if he rushed forward, he could only give away the head. Although he can insist on going to Carl''s body, he will also lose combat effectiveness by then. So there is no need at all. The other followers are even more invisible to Karl. Because they know that this person is not something they can contend with. After a while. Carl looked at "Matong Ying" and grabbed her by the shoulder. "Shall we talk to another place?" "Is it necessary? And your spatial ability doesn''t take effect for me. Will you take me away?" "Ma Tong Ying" sneered, but did not resist. Carl shook his head and said casually. "Space ability, there is no way to take effect on you, after all, the ability of space immunity is too strong. But you don''t think that only space ability can make you move, right? Did the previous lessons make you forget my strength and speed? " Hearing Carl''s words, "Ma Tong Ying" suddenly felt a little bad. However, she hadn''t waited for her to do the action. His body has been separated into two halves! Chapter 863： Who is the villain in the end! The front of Einzbernburg. The lower body of a young girl remained in front of everyone. But this lower body did not have any traces of blood, and it was even gradually disappearing. In the end, in front of everyone, it was completely ashes. And when this ashes disappeared at the last second, everyone seemed to have received some signal, and the battle began at the same time! at the same time. On the bridge in Fuyuki City. Carl threw the "Matong Sakura" with only the upper body left on the bridge. With only the upper body, she looked a little scary. But her body didn''t even have a drop of blood. In addition, strands of ashes are gradually connecting her body. In less than a few seconds, the body of "Matong Ying" directly restored its original appearance. Seeing this scene, if he didn''t know what the other party was, Carl would have thought that the other party was an ashen fruit capable person. Because he has scanned the ashes of the natural devil fruit in the system mall. This fruit can transform itself into ashes. As for the attack power, it is unknown. "It''s really you. Although I reacted, I can keep my upper body with all my strength. If it were the me of yesterday, I would already need to resurrect under this blow. However, it seems that you are not as strong as before. In other words, I have a chance to kill you! " "Matongying" showed a grinning smile, and even licked her lips. See this scene. Carl smiled and said, "This is just your illusion. In fact, you are still not my opponent." "Really? Let''s see how far I can do it now!" As soon as the voice fell, Ma Tong Sakura released a large number of black particles in an instant! These forces swelled rapidly in an instant, and they immediately smashed the surrounding bridges! When Carl saw this, he just waved his hand lightly, and these things disappeared without a trace in an instant. But the next second. A more powerful force spewed from the opponent''s body! This time, Carl frowned, then took out Hades and cut it forward! One blow! There are cracks of more than ten meters in the space! Even the entire bridge began to shake. Had it not been for Karl''s control of the power, this blow would have destroyed the bridge long ago. However, under this blow, "Ma Tong Ying" was not injured at all. "Sure enough, I have become stronger. The previous me will be instantly killed by your slash. But now, I can take your slash. " "Ma Tong Ying" said with a smile. Then the next second. She raised her right hand, and the powerful magic power gathered in it again! The magic power this time is stronger than any previous time! And it''s still instant! Carl didn''t want to resist, so he chose to avoid it. But this hit, with automatic tracking function! So Carl can only slash one more slash to destroy it! However, at the moment Carl slashed, "Matong Ying" had already come behind him. And in the opponent''s hand, there is a black long sword! "Go to hell! A servant of another world!" The voice of Jan Tong Sakura fell, and the powerful force instantly cut through the night, completely separating the sky and the ocean! Even the space was cut off by her! The bridge collapsed completely! The river below is also directly cut off! This is the full blow of''Matong Sakura''. And she can be sure that her attack completely hit Carl! So she laughed, and laughed out loud. "Hahahaha, let you underestimate me, now you deserve to die!" "Matong Ying" floated in the air, laughing wildly. But at this moment. Her smile stopped. Because she saw a blue flame, which was burning sharply. I saw Carl''s figure, wrapped in a blue flame. There was no injury on his body. The blue flame burns more and more vigorously, even the air can ignite! It''s just that what makes "Matong Ying" puzzled. She didn''t feel the slightest temperature on this blue flame! There is not even a burning sensation. "What is this ability?!" "Ma Tong Ying" was a little puzzled. Carl smiled, and did not answer. "I have to admit that I underestimated you just now. But I basically verified just now, to what extent your strength is. Even if you have stronger strength, I am sure that you are not my opponent. So next, let me experience the long-lost pleasure! " Carl also showed a crazy smile at this time. His character is like fighting. Especially when fighting against evenly matched enemies, it can arouse his desire to fight. The previous enemy was either too weak or unattended. Even if they have similar strength, they can be consumed alive by him! Therefore, the guy in front of him not only has the strength, but also has the same immortality as himself, is the one he wants to fight the most! So he rushed up without hesitation. Simultaneously. Hell breath, Hades''s demon power, even yellow spring breath and overlord look. At this moment, it burst out! A black-red energy breath wrapped around Carl''s body, staining his eyes blood red! And his body exudes an even more evil aura than "Matong Ying"! If an ordinary person sees this power, I am afraid that the soul will be dissipated in the first place! And this is Carl, who hasn''t come out for a long time, the best fighting state! Even in the previous Douluo World, his state was only released twice. They were against Tang Chen and Qian Daoliu, releasing this ability. As for the fight against Bo Saixi, there is no need for a killer, so he was not released in this state. And now. Carl can unscrupulously release this ability, because the enemy will never die! This allowed Carl to find a goal to fight freely. So he is very excited! But "Ma Tong Ying" was a little confused. She didn''t even react, and was knocked into the air by Carl. And when she was knocked into the air, she was still thinking, who is the villain between herself and Karl? After all, this image of myself, in the eyes of outsiders, although somewhat evil, it is also the image of a beautiful girl. However, Carl''s image, after being wrapped up by various forces, is purely an image of a demon! This makes "Ma Tong Ying" start to doubt life. She even doubted that Karl was the guilty party. It''s not just her. Even the silhouettes of the two young girls on the river were full of stunned faces at this time. These two people are Gaia and Alaya. They came here to witness the decisive battle between Karl and the opponent. But this image of Carl really gave them the will of the two worlds and was shocked! If they hadn''t seen the transformation of Karl with their own eyes, they would have almost thought that another enemy had appeared in this world. Chapter 864： Respective battles at the same time. Just when Carl was fighting with "Ma Tong Sakura". The battle on the other side has also completely begun. The first is Altria. Needless to say, her enemy must be her son Mordred. The grievances between these two people, although those present don''t know much about it. Even they are not very clear why people of two genders call each other sons and fathers. But this did not affect the battle between the two of them. And the two men, in order to be able to distinguish the outcome fairly, went to the other side specially, away from the main battlefield, and then fought. As for who will win in the end, no one is sure. But before Altria fought, Alice Phil talked about the Avalon scabbard and returned it to Altria. During the last Holy Grail battle, this scabbard had already been separated by Karl. Later, because Altria didn''t need this scabbard anymore, she left it in Alice Phil''s body to help her stabilize her magic circuit. After all, Alice Phil''s body, after that incident, although it has become like a normal person, there will still be some unexpected weaknesses. This is the side effect of her as a doll, after her mission was not fully achieved. However, relying on Avalon, this side effect eventually disappeared slowly. So Alice Phil, it doesn''t matter if you don''t need Avalon now. On the contrary, Altria needs this scabbard even more. Because Avalon is an EX-level treasure. Although it is not aggressive, its defense is completely full! Even the recovery capacity is completely full. Because the user, as long as there is magic power, or within Avalon, magic power is still stored. Even if the user is fatally injured, he will be resuscitated. This ability, on the contrary, has the same effect as the current power of "Ma Tong Ying". But compared to the other party who has no bottom line, he can arbitrarily absorb the power of the spirit vein. Avalon''s ability is still limited. At least when the magic power is insufficient, it has no way to exert its strongest power. So in this battle, it''s hard to say who will win in the end. Even if Altria won the battle, it would be a narrow victory. After all, the two people are basically equal regardless of the difference in strength or the power of the treasure. And the other side. Be se ke The battle has already begun! He was in the main battlefield, constantly wielding his weapon, and the roar was wave after wave. Although he regained part of his sanity because of Ling Zhou, he was even able to say a few words. But after entering the fighting state, it will still subconsciously let itself go into a frenzied state. But at this moment. A huge figure stopped him. And on the shoulders of this huge figure, there was another woman who was very small but had everything, even with very little clothes. She burped while drinking wine, looking very comfortable. Especially the blush that appeared because of her drinking was full of allure. Seeing this person''s appearance, everyone felt it, and a chill invaded their bodies. The other party didn''t use any moves, she just appeared in front of everyone, and everyone would subconsciously feel a little scared. This is from one of the abilities of the legendary ghost, Jiu Tun Boy. "Really worthy of being a legendary hero, even if you become a Be se ke There is still such a power, it is really amazing! But I heard that the number of times your treasures seem to be used up, right? That being the case, I want to see what kind of power you, who only have the last life left, can exert! " As soon as the voice fell, Jiu Tun Boy was controlling, the huge monster he summoned towards Be se ke Launch an attack. Two huge figures collided together at this moment, causing violent shocks and fluctuations. The surrounding trees were all blown away at this moment. Those monsters were shaken back several meters directly because of this shock wave. Two huge monsters collided here, and a fierce battle broke out. When other people saw this scene, they didn''t go up to join in the fun. Because they know that if they rush over, they will not only suffer from Be se ke s attack. Even Jiu Tun Boys will attack them. After all, this legendary ghost, although he is now in a group with them. But he is not a role that can team up with others. Otherwise, before Assassi When she was forcibly terminated the contract, she would not sit and be unbearable at all. "It''s a rude battle, it''s really a way of fighting only by the crap! Humph!" Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and then stared at Garner hanging in the air. "Galna, son of the sun god, come to a place with me and finish the battle we haven''t finished before!" "You are an enemy I recognize, and it is impossible for me to hand you over to others, so you must be defeated by me!" "Hahahaha! If you dare, come with me!" Gilgamesh said, and then rushed in the other direction. Upon seeing this, Garna took a deep look at each other, and then turned back to talk to others. "Don''t follow everyone, I''m going to decide the outcome with this proud guy!" With that said, Garna also rushed out directly. But Sasaki Kojiro and La ce Seeing them, after leaving one after another, they glanced at each other, and then followed. It''s not that they don''t trust Garner''s strength. Because of their maste An order was issued, that is, Gilgamesh must be resolved as soon as possible! Because of this person, he has a lot of treasures! He is the biggest variable besides Karl! none of them! Even the threat of Enkidu is not as great as Gilgamesh! So Gilgamesh is one of the enemies that the opponent must destroy! Even if the means are not glorious, they will do it! Although Enkidu didn''t know their plan, he keenly noticed that two of them quietly walked out from behind. When he saw this, he also nodded to the others, and then followed. After all, in the battle here, at present, there are not many followers left. So leave a Be se ke , Fight with Jiutun Boy, and then add a Ride With Caste fighting. This is enough! Chapter 865： White-hot "Unexpectedly, it will be the battle between the two of us. It seems that this time, the winner must be determined." Caste Licking his lips, he showed a somewhat charming smile. But Ride But still indifferent. But this time, she didn''t rush to move her hands, but turned her head and glanced at the other people who were fighting. "This battle must be won for me. So I have nothing to keep, let me use all my strength to send you away! " Ride Speaking softly, then he took off his blindfold. See this scene. Caste Some doubts, because she didnt know why Ride When fighting, wear blindfolds. I don''t even know why the other party has to take off the blindfold now. But when Ride The moment I opened my eyes. The purple light instantly swept the battlefield ahead! An invisible magic power covered thousands of monsters ahead at this moment! This force turned all the monsters in front into stone statues! "This is the petrochemical magic eye?!" "Are you Medusa?!" The moment I saw this magic eye, Caste I guessed Ride identity of. But she remained taciturn, even showing a self-deprecating smile. "Oh, identity or something, it doesn''t matter anymore..." Ride Muttering to himself, as if explaining, as if laughing at himself again. However the next second. She uses herself conveniently, not inferior to Assassi ''S moving speed, instantly approached the opponent. "After liberating the magic eye, even the speed has increased. Is it possible that the blindfold is limiting the magic power?!" Feel this pressure, Caste Fight back quickly. But no matter how she attacks, she cant hurt Ride. , On the contrary, it will accidentally hurt those monsters below. Caste after all What they are good at is a wide range of attacks. She was facing Ride before When I was in, I was somewhat restrained. Ride now , Compared to before, a bit stronger. Especially her petrified magic eyes make Caste Did not dare to relax at all. Because once you relax, this undefeatable magic power can completely petrify her body! After all, not everyone is resistant to petrochemicals, not everyone can rely on their own strength to fight against petrochemicals! Caste Although it has the ability to dissolve petrochemicals, it will take a certain amount of time. During this period, Ride It was impossible to give her a chance to dissolve the petrification, so she knew that she could never be approached by the other party. "It''s hateful! It''s getting so fast, it''s getting trickier!" Caste A regular complaint. However Ride Suddenly, he appeared behind her. "It''s not that my speed has become faster, but that I have always been like this. Last time, just because of some reasons, I couldn''t let go of it. But this time, I have no such worries! " The voice just fell, Ride I have opened my eyes! The light of petrification falls on Caste Above the robe. Then Ride Stabbed the chain in his hand and pierced the petrified robe. But the only thing left here is this robe and a red formation! Caste Already relying on the transfer magic, left the original position, and even left a trap! "Explode! Flame!" With Caste The voice sounded. The explosion sounded loudly! The fiery flame, at this moment, swallowed Ride body of! But the conclusion that there is no harm will take effect everywhere. Ride Using his magic power, he protected his body. This blow only caused her to suffer a little burn, and did not cause fatal injuries. Seeing this scene, Caste I also became cautious, and then kept talking with Ride Entangled. on the other hand. Be se ke The battle with Jiutun Boy is also heating up. In terms of strength and speed, and even combat skills, a part of the rational Be has been restored. se ke , Become stronger! Jiu Tun Boy and the monster she summoned is not Be at all se ke Opponent. Seeing this scene, Jiu Tun Boy, can''t wait to open the treasure directly. But she knows if she turns on the treasure now and is then avoided by the other party. She really has no chance of a comeback. So she is still waiting. Waiting for that, you can get a decisive chance of victory! But at this moment. The red light, and the golden light, resounded loudly in the back. This land began to tremble in this light. not only that. The flame on the other side and the golden light collided in various ways. Even the forest burned because of this flame! Fortunately, this fire was blocked by a barrier set up by Carl in advance. Otherwise, such a fierce fire would have swallowed everything around. Now, no matter which direction the battle is in, it is going on fiercely. There is only one place, a man wearing a green robe, is easily coping with the siege of two people. "It''s a difficult opponent, especially since he can fly. In my opinion, let''s release the treasure directly, Assassi ! " "Wait La ce , I have learned about his strength, it is really strong. Especially his chains are extremely hard! If you release the treasure directly, it is likely to be intercepted by his chain. So now consume his energy first, and when the opponent reveals a flaw, we will release the treasure at the same time! At that time, even if the other party has a way to resolve it, as long as he is scratched, we will win! " Hearing what Sasaki Kojiro said, La ce Nodded, then attacked in vain and rushed up again. But Enkidu''s mind has always been in another direction. "It''s a fierce battle. If they let you in in the battle between the two of them, it would be disrespectful to both of them. So, I still ask you to take the lead in exiting here! After all, I have other things to do. I cant stay here all the time and play with you! " En Qidu showed a gentle smile. But his smile, in Sasaki and La ce It looks like a devils smile. Very intriguing and full of scary colors! Especially, both of them can feel that some changes have taken place in Enkidu''s magic! "Next, I''m going to be serious!" Chapter 866： The oldest king The battle is still going on. Now their battle has lasted all morning. Everyone now is a bit exhausted. Whether it was the servants or the others, they couldn''t hold it anymore. After all, their magical powers are limited and cannot be consumed casually. So the more you get to the back, the more you need to plan carefully. Fortunately, the enchantment Carl stayed here played a big role, so that these monsters could not rush up at the same time in the first time. Coupled with the enchantment, it can weaken their ability to recover. And this enchantment covers the entire forest. Even other places where they are fighting are within the coverage of this enchantment. So no matter who it is, their battles are easier than before. After all, the enemy''s ability to recover has been limited. For them, this is not a small enhancement. At this time, it was Enqidu''s side who was the first to tell the winner. He faces Sasaki, and La ce At the time, he released his full strength. Although he didn''t release the treasure, his power was not something that the two of them could contend. It was precisely because they thought it was so, the two of them were forced to open the treasure. And when they did this, they fell into Enkidu''s trap. After all, Enkidu is the incarnation of a treasure in itself! If he were a liberating treasure, he would turn into a lock of heaven! So when the opponent had liberated the treasure and wanted to attack Enkidu. At the same time, he liberated the treasure, turned it into the body of the lock of heaven, and forcibly crushed the two of them! And because the opponent''s treasure had lost the target, it didn''t hit Enkidu at all. I have to say that after Carl explained the abilities of these two people, he had already found a way to kill them both. Especially this position, this one uses the power of the treasure when it is liberated to evade the opponent''s treasure attack. Most people really can''t think of this kind of show operation. Therefore, the opponent was completely crushed by Enqidu, both in terms of strength and IQ! "Now, it''s time to look at the situation on Wang''s side." After Enki settled the two people, he didn''t care if they would be resurrected. Because even if they were resurrected, it would be impossible for them to return to the battlefield for a while. So he completely ignored the strength of these two people. Although the two of them have not completely died yet, the current situation does not allow them to continue fighting. After all, in this enchantment, their ability to recover has been weakened too much. Even if he didn''t die, there was only his body with incomplete clothes, and he couldn''t continue to support it. They couldn''t even speak, they could only look at each other and then continue to lie here. However, just after Enkidu left. The silhouettes of two young girls, holding hands, appeared in front of them. "Gaia, do you really want to do this? After absorbing them, it is very likely that we ourselves will be contaminated! " "In order to protect the earth, it doesn''t matter if we get some pollution. With our strength, there is no need to fear all the evils of this world. " Gaia shook his head, then raised his left hand. Alaya on the side sighed, then raised his right hand. Just when these two people made this action. Defeated Assassi And La ce At this time, his body turned into a little bit of starlight, rushing toward the bodies of the two of them. Only a few seconds. These two people disappeared directly. As if it didn''t exist at all. At this time, a black ribbon also appeared on the dresses of Alaya and Gaia. Originally a cold, pure and lively image, because of the appearance of this black ribbon, the two of them became a little charming. Then the two looked at each other and walked in the direction where Gilgamesh was. at the same time. Enqidu had already come to the battlefield here. He looked at the two people and kept fighting each other, and finally found the right time and came to Gilgamesh''s side. "King, it''s time for a quick fight!" "Enkidu, I said that I have to go heads-up with the opponent, so don''t intervene!" Gilgamesh wiped the blood from his mouth, then spit out a thick **** sputum, and looked at the opponent sternly. At this time, he was holding a treasure similar to a sword in the lake. On this treasure, there is still a little bit of starlight. He obviously had already liberated this treasure, but he hadn''t had any impact on the opponent. "Wang, I don''t know how to do it, but don''t forget, I am also your weapon! So, please use my handle, or you won''t be able to tell the outcome of this battle! " Before Gilgamesh refused, Enkidu turned directly into the lock of the sky and came to Gilgamesh''s hands cleverly. Looking at the lock of the sky in his hand, Enqi didn''t speak, but he meditated for a second, and then squeezed it tightly. "I know Enkidu, now is not the time to be willful, so please help me!" "This is the king I know!" Enkidu''s voice came out of the lock Gilgamesh also showed a cheerful smile, and then discarded the treasure in his hand at will. And this time. A dark red, spiral-shaped weird weapon full of magic circuits, slowly emerged from the King''s Treasury. Gilgamesh then pulled it out, and then slashed away thinking about the front! A strong wind, accompanied by magical fluctuations, rushed towards Garna! This force forced him back two steps abruptly, and at the same time made his expression a little dignified. Compared with the last treasure, the feeling this treasure brings to him is completely different from before! He even has reason to suspect that this treasure can kill himself! "This is the legendary deviance sword that can break the world?" Garna deserves to be the son of the sun god, he can recognize such a rare treasure. This also made Gilgamesh smile. "You''re right, this is the Departure Sword, so be prepared to be torn to pieces by me?" Gilgamesh sneered. Next second. He let go of his hand. Enkidu, who became the lock of the sky, flew directly towards the opponent, and his body shape was gradually changing! Garna looked at the lock of sky in front of him, and did not choose to resist. Because he knew that, as the son of the sun god, his divinity was very high. If it is locked by the lock of heaven, there is no chance to resist! So he must not be locked! However, just when he was fighting against the lock of heaven. Suddenly Gilgamesh changed his combat strategy and chose close combat! "Since I was killed by that **** Carl last time, I have been practicing swordsmanship for the past ten years! As the oldest king, no matter what power, I can master it perfectly! " Chapter 867： collision! The two top servants, using the top treasures, are fighting with the highest intensity here! Both of them used their strongest strength at this time, and even their state was completely full! And they also enjoyed the battle this time. Even a arrogant person like Gilgamesh, in this battle, tried his best and did not release water at all. Because he knew that the enemy in front of him was at the same level as himself. If you underestimate the other person, it is not only disrespect to him, but also an insult to yourself. So Gilgamesh tried his best to fight the opponent in various ways. It started with long-range bombing. Then began the release of the treasure. In these two ways, no matter which one, Gilgamesh was completely equal to the other party. In the case of close combat, Gilgamesh was slightly suppressed instead. After all, what he is good at is not close combat. Even if he has worked hard for ten years, it is impossible to have the opponent''s lifetime fighting skills. But even so, it is enough to explain how exaggerated Gilgamesh''s talent is. After only ten years of cultivation, he has achieved the ability to compete with Garner in terms of skills. If you change to an ordinary person, it is really difficult to do it. Even if it is Yanfeng Qili, or Bazette, two people who can face up to the heroic spirit. When facing Garna, they are not necessarily seeking any advantage in melee combat. So Gilgamesh, now able to be barely equal to the opponent, is already very good. However, the movement of the lock of the sky continued. Relying on the lock of the sky, Gilgamesh was able to counterattack from time to time, and even suppress the opponent in turn! It was precisely because of the existence of the Sky Lock that Garna had no choice but to use all his strength on Gilgamesh. Because he must be distracted and be careful of the lock of the sky. Otherwise, once you are tied up, you will lose! And at this time. The lock of the sky suddenly burst out with a golden light. This is the light of the liberation of the treasure. Gilgamesh murmured even more, and then waved his hand! A powerful force swept around in an instant! The chains all over the sky began to cover this area! A huge chain appeared from the air, slowly flying towards Garna! not only that! The Deviance Sword in Gilgamesh''s hand radiated a fiery red light. He is already beginning to accumulate his energy, ready to liberate the treasure! See this scene. Garna''s eyes shrank, knowing that he could no longer have reservations! This time, he wants to release all his strength, otherwise he will definitely not win! After all, Gilgamesh has many EX-level treasures. The lock of the sky and the sword of deviance are among the best! "It seems that this time, we are going to use treasures to tell the winner. Then let us see, whose treasure is better than that! " Garna roared. The power of the sun is constantly converging on him. Even if those chains penetrate his body, he will not hesitate! Because these chains would dissipate as soon as they penetrated his body! Although it caused damage, there was absolutely no way to trap the opponent. Seeing this scene, Enki couldn''t help but break away from Gilgamesh''s control! "People of the world! Hope to lock the gods!" With a roar, the huge sky lock began to accelerate! The powerful force brings an endless sense of oppression, making the flame below look like a candle in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time. But at this moment. Garna opened his eyes. An extremely domineering force burst out from him! "Sun Wheel! Obey death!" Garna''s strongest treasure. A blazing gun long enough to pierce the heart of the gods gathered in front of him! The power like the sun was thrown out by him, colliding with the lock of the sky in the sky, causing a violent roar! This treasure is also EX level, and it also has the power to kill the gods! So it''s really possible that he and Tianzhisuo will lose and who will win. But there is a high probability that both sides will lose. But at this moment. Another voice rang from not far away. "Enqi is my most important friend. If you dare to hurt him, I will never forgive your sins!" "Heaven and earth deviate! Pioneer Star!" "Smash it for me--!" Accompanied by Gilgamesh''s roar. The power that is enough to cut the world gushes out from the body of Deviance Sword! Cracks appeared on the ground. The sky is even more cracked! Even the space has produced certain fluctuations! If you observe carefully, you will see that when this treasure is released, subtle spatial rifts have appeared around the Deviated Sword! Power enough to cut the world, well-deserved reputation! So far! The power of the three treasures collided together. Garna''s body began to slowly dissipate. But he showed a smile, and the black on his body, under the impact of these three forces, gradually returned to the original gold. "I am very happy in this battle, and I also thank you for helping me regain my sanity in this last collision. I regret that this time, as an accomplice in destroying the world, I am an enemy of you. If there is another time I hope we can compete as real opponents. So, goodbye..." The voice fell. Garna''s body was completely swallowed by the light of the lock of the sky and the deviating sword! His treasures, also at this moment, completely dissipated and disappeared. After the other party finally woke up, he personally cancelled the power of the treasure. Although he can''t completely withdraw the treasure, there is no problem in dissipating part of the power and maximizing its power. It is precisely because of this. Before the other party left, only said one sentence. Gilgamesh didn''t say anything. He just walked over quietly, helped Enqidu who fell on the ground, and sighed. "Thanks for your hard work, my best friend..." "Ahem, it''s nothing, I won''t work hard with you." Enqi was injured a bit, but the injuries were not very serious. So after the two of them got up, they looked at Garner''s disappearing line of defense at the same time, as if they were paying attention and watching him leave. Afterwards, the two of them looked at each other, and moved forward towards the front battlefield with eloquence. Because they know that in other places, they don''t need to intervene by themselves. They can solve it independently. Therefore, the frontal battlefield is the most important thing. After all, relying on those magicians alone, it is simply impossible to survive a full day. And just after they left. Gaia and Alaya, also holding hands, appeared where Garna had been before. "As expected of the Son of the Sun, he finally regained his sobriety. I thought that only Iskander could do this kind of thing. It seems that I underestimated these servants!" "Alaya, let''s go. Next, it''s time to see the two of them, father and son." "Well, I see, let''s go!" Chapter 868： Father and son bureau The dark red light collided with the golden light, causing a violent explosion. Two almost identical moves are in constant collision. Even the light released by the treasure is similar except for the color. But compared to the dark red light. The golden light is even more dazzling. The power will also be stronger. After all, this is a declaration of victory. Therefore, Altria''s situation is slightly stronger than that of Mordred. The main reason was that her scabbard returned to itself, which gave her full magic power and a solid backing. It is precisely because of the existence of this scabbard that her offensive can move forward without worrying about what kind of damage the other party will cause to herself. Mordred could have done the same. But when she discovered that after she was injured, she could not heal. This made her understand that there was a problem with the surrounding environment! For some reason, no one told her that there was an enchantment that could inhibit their self-healing ability. This kind of enchantment is only effective for those who possess the power of all the evil in this world. Altria, although her body has been infested by black mud, she has not been polluted after all, and she can still maintain herself. So her power is only her own, and has nothing to do with all the evils in this world. If you have to force a little relationship, it means that the black mud has given her a physical body. That''s it. So the two of them "father and son" have been fighting until now, basically it can be seen who has the absolute advantage. As long as Altria is given a period of time, she can definitely solve her own''son''. "Then I''m sorry Mordred, I used to fail to fulfill the responsibilities that father should do, and I admit that I once ignored your feelings. But what happened between us has become history. Now is not the time we are here to resolve personal grievances, so please leave first. If there is a chance to meet again, I can promise you what you want to do at that time, even if you kill me, it doesn''t matter. But not now, because I promised them to protect them for the rest of their lives! " Altria raised her treasure. The surrounding light gradually began to converge into her treasure. Upon seeing this, Mordred suddenly revealed a hideous face. A black and red magic power is also in her treasure, constantly converging! "You are like this every time, you will say some beautiful things! Do you know that what annoys me the most is yours! A self-righteous person like you is not qualified to be the king of the Knights of the Round Table, let alone lead the people! Because you dont even want to listen to the complaints of your only son, how could you go back to listen to the complaints of other people! " When Mordred said the last sentence, he even cried a little. Her magic power, at this moment, has already gathered. Altria raised the sword of victory and oath aloft, and the tears in his eyes followed the breeze to take it away. But this drop of tears happened to be seen by Mordred. It was the first time she saw that her father shed tears, so she was stunned. Not even the treasure was released. "Sorry, my daughter..." "Mordred..." "Excalibu ! ! ! " Altria made a calm apology, and even changed her name. Then she shouted! Treasures are directly liberated! Her calling made Mordred''s eyes widened. At the same time, she also realized that this battle is not over! But it''s too late! Altrias treasure has been released! Mordred wanted to fight back, but her treasure was still a step too late. This time. Through Mordred''s stunned moment of effort. Altria''s treasure attack finally fell on her. Accompanied by the emergence of a soaring beam of light. The surrounding earth began to tremble! The powerful force even caused a huge pit to appear on the ground. As the gunpowder dissipated. A Mordred whose clothes were badly damaged, but his eyes gradually restored to clarity, and no longer filthy, appeared in front of Altria''s eyes. In the end, she did not release the treasure. Even Altria has seen it, when she finally has a chance to resist. Mordred let go, holding the hands of the treasure, letting Altria''s attack fall on her. "Sorry, my daughter..." Altria stepped forward and knelt before her. Mordred''s body was gradually dissipating. She couldn''t hold on anymore, but she still stretched out her right hand very hard and gently wiped away the tears on Altria''s face. "My father, you know me, how long have you waited for your apology?" Mordreds words made Altria do not know how to answer and Altria could see that at this time, Mordred had recovered her sanity. All the evils of this world have been released from the manipulation of her. "Mordred..." "I don''t want to listen to you..." "But... I still like you so much, my father..." When the last sentence is finished. Mordred''s body also disappeared. Hearing the last words of the other party, Altria finally couldn''t hold on, and started crying silently. Whether it was once killed by his own son, or is now his own child. This is a kind of suffering for Altria, and it is also a disaster. Because no matter what, her heart is extremely uncomfortable. But after crying for a while, she got up and wiped away the tears. At this time, she was radiant with heroism and looked as dazzling as a Valkyrie. If someone sees Altria''s current look, they can''t think of it, she just cried bitterly. Afterwards, she tilted her head and looked in a direction. The sword of victory and oath in her hand gradually radiated light, and the sword pointed in that direction! "Someone is sneaky, come out for me!" "Don''t be impulsive, Miss Altria, we are not enemies." While Altria was talking, Alaya and Gaia walked out holding hands. The black ribbons on their bodies are windless and automatic, which adds a touch of charm to their already charming image. "You are Gaia and Alaya, the embodiment of the will of the world?!" In Altria''s mind, the information of the two of them appeared inexplicably. This makes her feel very different. Gaia and Alaya nodded at the same time. "Yes, so you have to figure it out, we are not enemies." Chapter 869： Changes in the battle situation "It turns out that this is the case, I seem to understand a little bit, but I don''t seem to fully understand..." Altria shook her head, then rubbed her temples. Because of the appearance of Gaia and Alaya, she is now limited and confused. Gaia is still a high-cold fan, without saying a word. But Alaya smiled, walked to Altria, and took her hand naturally. \"Miss Altria, your performance just now is really wonderful. And I have to compliment Mordred, her chivalry spirit and love for you have allowed her to overcome all the evils of this world and restore her sanity at the last moment. If not, the outcome of this battle is really hard to say. \" Alaya said happily. But Altria caught the most crucial word in the opponent''s mouth. "Alaya...madam?" "You can call me Alaya, don''t be so formal, I don''t like it." Hearing Alaya''s words, Altria nodded, and then took a deep breath. "Miss Alaya, you just said the word yes, right. In other words, are there other people who have regained their sanity? " "At present, Kandal has only conquered the king once, as well as Garna the little sun, and your daughter Mordred, at the last moment, regained their sanity. So we now discover that the power of all evil in this world is not impossible to purify. It just needs some strong stimulation, as well as their own strength, or spiritual power, and high attribute values ??in terms of divine power. So there is no need to talk about this matter. After all, if you don''t defeat them, you want to restore their sanity. This is obviously impossible. " Hearing what Alaya said, Altria nodded, and then continued to speak. "Then you two come here, do you have any plans? Or is there something here that needs you to come here in person? " "Hey, this matter needs to be kept secret. So don''t ask any more, and go back to the battlefield with peace of mind. If it hadn''t been for your behavior just now, which touched us, let us reveal a little magic. It''s impossible for you to find us right, so just treat us as if we don''t exist. " Hearing the explanation from the other party, Altria frowned. But when she wanted to keep asking. Gaia next to him spoke. "Don''t tell her so much, it''s not good for her! Now lets hurry up and do business! " As he said, Gaia grabbed Alaya''s hand directly, and snapped his fingers. In the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared suddenly. As if they didn''t exist at all. Even Altria didn''t feel any breath left by the two of them here. Whether it''s footprints, magic breath, or personal breath. Neither of them stayed miserably! And this also caused Altria to have an idea of ??just seeing an illusion. But she can confirm that this is not an illusion. After all, Alaya and Gaia''s information is still lying quietly in her mind, waiting for her to continue reading. "Forget it, it''s important to go back and fight now. Their affairs will be discussed after this war is over." The voice just fell. Altria quickly ran towards the front battlefield. However, when he passed a forest, he saw Ride who was fighting And Caste ! The battle between the two of them is in a white-hot stage. And they have just completed a round of treasures, and the treasures of the two are on the same level. Although both of them were injured, their combat effectiveness was not affected much. Altria, it was precisely because of the light that this treasure collided that she ran over. "Ride ,let me help you! " Altria couldn''t help but rushed into the battlefield, and then killed Caste. A round of magic array! Such a scene makes Caste Feel a little surprised. "Knight King, you didn''t abide by the spirit of chivalry and attacked me?!" "Huh! Faced with a serious warrior, I will abide by the spirit of chivalry and fight one-on-one with each other fairly! But you are my enemy, and this is a war! As the former king, I am not the only one to observe the spirit of chivalry! Therefore, in order to let the war end early, if necessary, all the rules do not have to be obeyed! " Altria said coldly. Ride beside Feeling a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the Knight King, who followed the rules the most, would say such a thing. Altria feels Ride He smiled at her with his gaze. "In the past ten years, I have learned a lot in this world. Although I dont know if you have a chance to stay, the followers will stay for a while after the war. If you have the chance, you can learn the culture of this world, which is very interesting. " "I know" Ride Nodded and then continued to put on a fighting posture. Caste Hearing what Altria said, she was also a little surprised. But her expression quickly became savage. "Even so, you two cannot be my opponents!" "Go to death for me!" Accompanied by a roar. A new round of magic bombing strikes once again! But with the help of Altria, this battle completely turned into a one-sided form! Less than five minutes. Altria and Ride , And release the treasure at the same time! The opponent is simply inevitable and can only defend in place! But in the face of the hedge between the two treasures, her defense has no effect at all! Final Caste , So quickly, fell into the hands of both of them. Although she hadn''t completely died yet, the distance disappeared and it was not much difference. But just in Ride When preparing to make up the knife, Altria glanced in the back direction. She saw two bodies that disappeared in a flash. The images of Alaya and Gaia suddenly appeared in her mind. So she immediately organized Ride Action. "She can''t live anymore, now hurry up and support the frontal battlefield. So you go first and leave it to me! " After hearing what Altria said, Ride Although he felt a little puzzled, he was in the trust of Altria. She still took the lead to leave here. After she left, Altria turned his gaze to a direction behind him. "Come out, two ladies, although I don''t know your goals, but these should be your goals, servants who are polluted by all the evils of this world, right?" Chapter 870： The war continues "As expected to be a knight king, his power of observation is extraordinary." Alaya smiled, and then in front of Altria, the caste who was about to die , Absorbed into the bodies of both of them. at this time. Alaya and Gaia have another black ribbon on their bodies. And at this time, the two of them also conveyed a breath of all the evil in this world. Although this breath faded in a flash, Altria still keenly caught it. But she didn''t say much, because she knew that Alaya and Gaia were also sacrificing their own power and thus completely wiped out, this part belongs to the power of all evil in this world. "Unexpectedly, you did this, so it seems that if my son at that time did not regain his senses, would you also absorb her like this?" Facing Altrias inquiry, Alaya and Gaia did not speak, but nodded. Then the two of them looked at the horizon at the same time. Altria also felt at this time, a huge magical power appeared from mid-air. Then he saw it, a huge spiral spear, shining with golden light, falling from the air to the ground! See this scene. Altria was a little surprised at once. Because she knows that this long spear is exactly the treasure she once had! "It turned out to be Lungominiad?!" Seeing the appearance of this holy gun, Altria was extremely shocked. However, she soon discovered that the prohibition on this holy gun had not been completely liberated. This is an incomplete procedure for the liberation of treasures. Although, the current holy spear looks very ostentatious, not even worse than the original version. But Altria, as the owner of the Holy Spear, could see it completely. The holy spear in front of him didn''t even have a tenth of its power. After all, the holy spear is the anchor of the world, with the power to build a new world and change the world. Compared to Gilgamesh''s Departure Sword, it is not weak at all! After all, the current deviance sword is not completely liberated. Due to some restrictions, Gilgamesh''s Deviance Sword could not fully exert its full strength. Otherwise, every time he liberated the treasure, he would have a huge impact on the world. Therefore, the rules of the world simply limit the power of the deviant sword. At least let it weaken in the main world. But in other unavoidable, or inherent enchantments, the power will not be affected in any way. Therefore, the power of this holy spear is worse than the deviating sword that is now restricted. But even so. This force is also enough to wipe out a large swath of life. No follower can rely on his own strength to counter the power of the Holy Spear! So after this blow, the enemy has disappeared. Altria felt the magical impact, and rushed out like flying, wanting to see what happened. Alaya and Gaia looked at each other, then sighed and left here. Because the enemy''s breath has disappeared, there is no need for the two of them to deliberately go over and absorb the black mud. After all, the holy gun comes with purification. As long as it is not the complete evil of this world, other black mud, in front of the holy spear, can only turn into a combustion aid, and in the end there will be nothing left. "What''s going on, what happened?!" Altria arrived in time at this time. But when she came here, she saw a huge pit! This pothole looked like an abyss, completely invisible. The surroundings are even more pitted and horrible. But under this blow, those enemies have all been wiped out. Not one is left! However, the person who released the treasure at this time has fallen into a coma. Her body was trembling constantly, and the magic circuit was looming. Blood slowly flowed out of her seven orifices. See this scene. Altria also ignored the question of the reason, but immediately took out the scabbard and integrated it into the opponent''s body. With the power of the scabbard, it merged into Grey''s body. Her body stopped shaking. The magic circuit is also back to normal. The beating of the heart also tends to be gentle. After seeing this scene, Weber breathed a sigh of relief, then stood up and bowed deeply to Altria. "Thank you Knight King..." "Don''t thank me, anyway, I already think of her as my sister. So it is normal for me to do this. But having said that, can anyone of you explain what happened just now? " Hearing Altria''s inquiry. Webber sighed, then explained. "This is how things are. The other servants have already returned. We will soon declare victory in this war. But Jiutun Boy, the only servant left by the other party, suddenly exploded with the treasure. Her treasure has absorbed Be se ke At the same time, the body of all the monsters around is more than that. For some reasons, some dolls were not evacuated in time, so they were also sucked in. However, Jiu Tun Boy has become a monster immune to all physical and magical damage! Although her reminder was not great, it left us at a loss. In addition, she did not have a divine nature, and Mr. Enkidu''s lock of heaven could not completely trap her. And Gilgamesh..." Having said this, Webber didn''t dare to continue speaking, because he was afraid that Gilgamesh would come over and give himself a knife. "Huh! How could a filthy thing let my noble treasure be released to him? My deviant sword will only be released to the enemies I recognize, as for other people, it is not worth my release of deviant sword! " Hearing what Gilgamesh said, Webber sighed, and then wanted to continue. But Altria shook her head and said, "I know what happened when I heard him. You take Grey to rest first. Let us leave the things here. " Hearing what Altria said, Webber nodded, picked up Grey and ran into the castle. Other people will only get together at this time. This war, except Be se ke Apart from the sacrifice, everyone else survived well. It''s just that their bodies, more or less, still have some injuries. And this time. There was also a black mist outside. This means that their battle has not completely ended! Those monsters are being formed one after another! "Next, is the final battle! All we have to do is to hold on here and wait for Karl to eliminate the source! Only in this way can this war be completely ended! " Chapter 871： liberation! Just when the situation on the Einzbernberg side was successful. Carl is enjoying this battle. Because of the physique of the black "Matong Ying", she would never die at all. So she became Karl, the best opponent. It is also the best sandbag. Carl is here, and the time he has been fighting for a long time is basically cool. So he gradually regained his senses. The blood red in his eyes also gradually returned to normal. "Ma Tong Ying" felt that when Karl''s strength was gradually weakening, he thought that he had found an opportunity and wanted to fight back. But then, Carl directly released, a violent shock, completely wiped out the body of "Matong Ying". There is only one head left in the current "Matong Ying". Although her body was still growing, Carl ignored the other''s body and grabbed her hair and held her in his hands. "Now, the battle between us is over." The corners of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared. "Jiantongying" still didn''t understand what Carl meant, but she immediately saw Carl take it out. Wanfu must break the ring of this treasure! When I saw this, the expression of "Ma Tong Ying" suddenly became a little frightened. "How is it possible, isn''t this thing already sealed by the power of causality? Is it Caste That guy, betrayed me? ! " The first time I saw this, "Ma Tong Ying" thought it was Caste Betrayed myself. But in fact, the other party died a long time ago, without any betrayal at all. Carl doesnt know those, but what he knows is that this thing is not from Caste It was the one from Gilgamesh''s treasury that was captured. "Let me see now, is this thing useful to you!" The voice just fell. The Wanfu in Carl''s hand should break the ring, and it pierced into the opponent''s brain. A force began to forcibly break the connection between''Jiantong Ying'' and Lingmai. But suddenly. Her body directly returned to normal, and she broke free from Carl''s hands. Even Wanfu Bing should break the ring, and the ruddy feeling collapsed at this time! Because of the opponent''s body, there is a force with the power of causality! Although this power is very weak, it does no harm to Carl. But this power can allow her to regain control of her body, and at the same time can avoid disassociating from the spiritual veins. But this force, only appeared for more than ten seconds, was quickly losing. And this also made Carl clear that the opponent''s power is not complete. It is even possible that it is not her own, but power stolen from other sources. Otherwise, it''s impossible for this force to dissipate so quickly. So Carl took advantage of this opportunity and didn''t wait for "Ma Tong Ying" to come back to his senses, so he directly sent a two-shot! This time. Belonging to Red A, the copied Wanfu must break the ring and pierced into the opponent''s heart. Seeing another Wanfu Bingying break the ring,''Jiantongying'' seemed to have thought of something, and showed a sorrowful smile. "You really thought about how to deal with me. But it doesn''t matter, even if you dissolve the relationship between me and the spirit veins, what then? You will not respond to this war, because in any case, I am the final winner! " "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahaha!" Accompanied by a burst of laughter. The body of "Matong Ying" turned into a pool of human-shaped black mud, and finally dissipated in the space. Carl knew that the other party was not dead, but with the help of the power of the black mud, he teleported himself back before the connection with the spiritual vein was completely broken. So Carl immediately used Void Walk to let himself keep up with the opponent''s pace. But at this time, Carl saw the melted Wanfu Bing break the ring, and he couldn''t help but shook his head. "Thank you, Hero of Heroes, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to find a solution to each other so quickly." With that, Carl''s figure had already returned to Liudong Temple. But at this time, the outside of Liudong Temple was already covered with dense monsters! Looking at it roughly, there are already tens of thousands of those monsters! And just when Carl was about to clean up these monsters. The phone rang. "Mr. Carl, all the monsters on our side have disappeared. Did you defeat the opponent?" "No, I haven''t defeated the opponent yet, but those monsters have already returned to Liudong Temple. They should have been summoned by the opponent. Now, all of you are staying in Einzbernberg, so dont go. I will be able to resolve the matter here soon. " As he said, Carl didn''t care how he answered there, he immediately hung up the phone, and then rushed in the direction of "Matori Sakura" without delay. However, what makes him feel a little strange is that. Although these monsters were full of hostility towards Karl, and even fangs and claws, none of them shot at him. It is precisely because of this that Carl did not waste the world and solve them. Since these monsters didn''t stand in the way, he didn''t bother to do it. Only when Carl came to the underground of Liudong Temple and entered the deepest part of the big cave he saw something like a heart embedded in the rock wall. And the black human-shaped dirt is stroking this heart. He doesn''t even bother to maintain the image of "Matong Ying" now. And the most important thing is that Carl can feel that her body is crumbling bit by bit. Dakong''s spiritual veins had nothing to do with her. It is precisely because of this that he will be so embarrassed. But Carl''s attention is no longer on his body, but shifted to this huge heart! This heart has extraordinary vitality. But it does not mean to wake up. More importantly, the height of this heart is as high as seven or eight meters! Such a height and strong vitality made Carl feel a little wrong instinctively. And the main thing is that he didn''t feel any breath on this heart. This is why, when Carl came to the surrounding area yesterday, he did not find the heart in the deepest part. Because of this thing, he couldn''t even notice it. As if it were a dead thing. But it has endless vitality! "I said, I won this war!" "Although the plan failed, it was enough to liberate myself and all the monsters! After all, I am the Holy Grail, I am the evil of this world! " The voice just fell. The black mud immediately melted into the body of the heart! It was too late for Carl to stop it, because the other party had premeditated. Carl has no time to stop it! And at this time. A magnificent voice suddenly rang in his mind! Who is disturbing my sleep--! Chapter 872： Gift of power A voice resounded in Carl''s mind. He didn''t even know what the source of this sound was. But what he can be sure of is. The owner of this voice is very powerful, and so powerful that he has a long-lost sense of tension in his heart. This kind of feeling will only appear when Carl travels through the world of One Piece at the beginning, and when he encounters the planet Devourer in the Marvel world. Even the Black Dragon and Jeff at the time just made Karl feel a little bit tricky, but didn''t make him feel nervous. So now Carl has reacted. The enemy that is about to appear in front of you is a very powerful existence that can pose a threat to yourself! It is even possible to endanger your life! Although Karl himself didn''t know what kind of power could endanger his immortality. But since his own sense organs have this intuition, then he can''t underestimate the other person. It''s just the disappearance of the black mud that has caused a huge change in the outside situation! Carl felt it, and a strong vibration kept coming from outside. This big hole is about to collapse. A black torrent came from the outside to the inside. Seeing this scene, Carl frowned, did not choose to stop, but left here. Because he knows. Even if you stop the black mud, it will not cover the entire big hole. The outside has been completely eroded, and even if Carl prevented the black mud from moving, he would not be able to change the fact that the big hole had already been eroded. So he came out immediately now. Because he wanted to see what happened at Liudong Temple. Only when he returned to Liudong Temple, he stood in the air and saw a shocking scene! In his eyes, tens of thousands of monsters are all melting at this moment Their muscles, their bones, their internal organs, and even their shrunken brains are all gradually melting at this time. In the end, these monsters all merged into the black torrent and entered the big hollow. In addition. The embryo that originally conceived the ancient **** creature "Jiantong Sakura" is now melting like a wax figure. But for a moment. The entire area around Liudong Temple became dark. The monsters just now, and the tentacles entangled here, all disappeared. The entire Liudong Temple, as if nothing had happened, became the border of Uzbekistan. Even the surrounding air, and even the magic power, returned to normal. The haze of the sky quietly dissipated, revealing a touch of sunshine. See this scene. Carl was very puzzled. Because he didn''t know what the other party did in the end. Just look at the current situation. It seemed that it was so, and it was solved somehow. But Carl didn''t relax, because he knew that there was another existence that didn''t know whether it was a friend or an enemy, who was now under the big hole, constantly absorbing black mud. And this may be the liberation of "Matong Ying" before disappearing. She is very likely to liberate a powerful existence. But this guy, who the **** is, Karl doesn''t know at all. But while the opponent hasn''t appeared yet. Carl squeezed Hades tightly and took a deep breath, preparing to completely destroy the Liudong Temple in front of him! He even planned to destroy this spirit vein. Because I don''t know the enemy''s details, destroying all of this place is the best solution. But just when he was ready to do so. Gaia and Alaya appeared in front of him and stopped his actions. "Carl, you can''t do this. If you do, you will plunge the entire Fuyuki City into destruction. Even the spiritual veins of the entire earth will explode because of your actions! At that time, earthquakes, tsunamis, storms, and volcanic eruptions will all be considered mild. Even more serious, it will even cause a surge of magic, and then annihilate life on the entire earth! So you can''t do this, at least until the guy shows up, you can''t do it! " Hearing what Alaya said, Carl was a little puzzled. Gaia raised his head, as if seeing through Carl''s doubts, and then spoke in front of Carl for the first time. "I know you are very puzzled, but the existence below has already connected the heart to the inner core of the world, which is also the largest spiritual vein in the earth, the center of the earth!" "So if you want to do it, it''s equivalent to blowing up at least one-third of the center of the earth. So waiting for the opponent to fully appear, before doing it, is the best way. Because when he is fully present, he will get rid of the dependence on the heart and soul of the earth and become an independent individual. But this kind of him is also very difficult to eliminate, so we plan to help you. " Gaia''s words made Carl even more confused. Because he didn''t even know who the other party was. "In other words, who can explain to me, who is the other party? And there is, how can you help me? " Hearing Karl''s question, Gaia and Alaya looked at each other and smiled at the same time. "About this, after we give you the power, you will understand it!" Gaia said calmly. Alaya added with a smile: "Actually, we don''t want to give the energy to you so early. But for now, no one will be his opponent except you. And Gaia and I, as the will of the world, can''t do anything to God at all, so I can only rely on you..." "Come on! Karsan!" Alaya shook a small fist, then smiled sweetly and stretched out his hand. Gaia next to him also put his hand on the back of Alaya''s hand. Then he didn''t wait for Karl to react. The bodies of the two of them instantly turned into a beam of light, rushing to the sky! Just when Carl wondered what the two of them were going to do. A huge force came from the sky. Carl subconsciously wanted to evade, but he found that he was locked! In other words, no matter how he hides, this beam of light will eventually fall on him. And he also understood that this came from the lock-in of the will of the world, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all. Alaya and Gaia will do this to prevent Karl from avoiding the energy gift of both of them because of instinct. That''s why. However, facing the kindness of these two people, Carl also relaxed and accepted this power with pleasure. Accompanied by power into the body. Soon Carl felt that something changed in his body! This feeling. It''s like breaking some chains! It''s completely different from before! Chapter 873： God! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S+ Spirit: S++ Stamina: S+ Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Remaining assignable skill points: 0 Remaining assignable attribute points: 0 Transaction point: 55000?? Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: False God Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) After the energy instillation is complete. Carl felt that all aspects of his own strength had undergone tremendous changes. Especially in terms of own energy conversion, you can even transform any energy into the power you need. So now he is not lacking in supernatural power at all! Because he can transform the breath of hell, or the breath of yellow spring, into divine power at will! In this way, he can use his divine power without any scruples! And this is the ability only the gods have! Because only gods can freely control and use divine power. This is true even for the lowest level three gods. But Carl''s current divine power control has been upgraded to S level, and even in terms of mental power, it is also upgraded to the highest S++ level. This incidates that. Carl''s two feet have entered the realm of the gods. But it has not yet fully entered. Because he is on the edge of the gods at best. Therefore, his realm is not a god, nor is it a third-level god, but a false **** who is higher than the demi-god! Therefore, false gods are promoted on the Internet, and they are well known as third-level gods. But now Carl is still a little bit behind the third-level god. However, his current control of divine power is no different from that of a third-level god. Carl also learned this through the system. At present, the only difference between Karl and the third-level **** is that in terms of physical fitness, he does not meet the standards of gods. Otherwise, he is not just a false god, but a true third-level god. Simultaneously. The system sound also rang. And this time, there are still two system sounds. His two selection tasks were delivered at the same time. The number of transaction points has also changed from the original fifty-five thousand to four-five thousand five! This amount can be said to be very large. However, compared to those god-level powers, this number was still checked. But it wasn''t these that surprised him, but his personal attribute points, which were raised to forty points! And now, there is nothing to improve personal ability. But after Carl thought about it, he still upgraded the last two S-level abilities to S+ level. In this way, the two abilities of dual knife flow and overspeed regeneration were promoted to the highest level by Carl. And his assignable skill points are also zero again. Then comes his personal attributes. The 40-point personal attribute point allows him to completely improve his agility and physical strength to the highest level. So Carl thought for a while and felt the threat from below, so he didn''t hesitate to upgrade his personal attributes! In this way, all his attributes have become S++ level. Personal attribute points were also successfully reset to zero. But when he finished it all. There are some changes in the system. This let him off guard. Because the personal attribute points, and skill points, all disappeared. But there was another attribute value and attribute point! That is supernatural power! System prompt: The divine power value is a new attribute point after becoming a god. From now on, attribute points and skill points have been completely eliminated. No matter what abilities you acquire, as long as you spend a divine power value, you can directly increase one level! Even when it is about to reach its full level, it can be raised to the highest level by consuming one ability point. In addition, the divine power value is also the highest standard that reflects the personal divine power level. The higher the divine power value, the higher the divine power attribute of oneself, and after 10,000 divine power values ??are obtained, the strength can be raised to the level of a second-level god! Remarks: Divine power control ability cannot be improved due to divine power value. This requires the host to practice on his own. Remark: Every 100,000 transaction points can be exchanged for a supernatural power value! System prompt: The current divine power value is 1 left! Seeing a new value suddenly appeared in the system made Carl a little confused. But he quickly reacted. Because at this time, Karl became a **** unconsciously! There was not even a sign. The sky, and even this space, did not have any changes in the world. This is the same as eating and eating, suddenly escalating, without warning. But this is also good. So as not to attract other people''s attention. Then Carl opened the properties panel again and reconfirmed his personal properties. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 1 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (AwakeningEnergy Conversion (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 455000?? Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Nothing else has changed. Only those parts of the system have changed. So this is not unacceptable to Carl. At least these things have become simpler and less cumbersome. As for the current trading point, Carl does not intend to use it for the time being. Because it doesn''t work whether it''s recharging supernatural powers or buying things from the mall. More than 400,000 people looked at it, but in fact, I didnt buy anything. So next. Before the opponent appeared, Carl became familiar with Gaia and Alaya and gave him strength. Just when he was familiar with this power. A memory that didn''t exist before appeared in his mind. This is the message from Gaia and Alaya to him. At the same time, this also shows the identity of the existence below! He is also a god! Chapter 874： Clash of gods "The whale is coming out, just let me see what you are!" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he slowly landed on the ground. Before his eyes, there was an old sacred light. But this light, from the sacred whiteness at the beginning, gradually turned into the color of the night. It had just been clear, and the sky hadn''t been ten minutes before, and it was again covered by this gloomy light. At the same time, Karl was constantly flipping through the other party''s information in his mind. In his mind, he had already got the message from Gaia and Alaya. The **** who is about to appear in front of him is an old god. Its strength is very powerful, but it is not the main god, it can only be regarded as a lower-level god, which is equivalent to a third-level god, which is the same as Karl''s now. Carl didn''t know the other party''s former identity, but the opponent''s strength was almost among the gods, which kind of gatekeeper was. But even so. He is also a god, and his strength will naturally be very powerful. After all, apart from the main god, which is the first-level god, there is not much difference between the second-level **** and the third-level god. And there is a very big difference between the first-level gods, the main gods. So this level doesn''t explain much, the only thing that can explain is the amount of divine power in their bodies. That''s it. After all, the level of the gods is different, and there will be differences in the divine power that exists in the body. Most of the gods have a difference in strength because of the difference in divine power. But among them, there are some aliens, who just possess a divine body, but no divine power, but they are no less than the main god. The only thing about this is that it is also Alaya and Gaia, as a gift of Karl. But the enemy in front of him is not the case. He is an ordinary third-level god, and his body and power are relatively ordinary. The only thing that makes Carl rush to the trouble is that the opponent, as an old god, must have more combat experience than himself. After all, every **** has lived for tens of thousands of years! Even if Carl adds up all the time he has lived, it is only a hundred years. So there is no way to compare. But if you want to solve the other party, you can''t persuade. And Karl also wanted to try, how strong he is now! The **** who is about to appear in front of him is Carl''s best whetstone! that''s all. About three minutes later. A huge figure slowly appeared from the black curtain. He first began to appear from the internal organs. Then there are bones, and various muscles and meridians, and finally the appearance of the body, as well as his clothes and weapons. Just after the opponent appeared. The sound of the heart that Carl heard in the big cavity before also rang again! Obviously, this is the sound of the other''s heart beating! "Who is disturbing my sleep!" The **** did not speak. But the silent shout, but it resounded in Carl''s mind. not only that. Around this moment, the wind is blowing! All the surrounding houses, even the buildings on the ground, were swept up by this gust of wind and turned into a bare surface. The trees outside the Liudong Temple were even more affected, all broken! Seeing this scene, Carl frowned. "I really don''t know how to care for the environment. You old gods all love it so much and destroy the environment?" Carl said that, neither humble nor overbearing, floating in the air. Hear his voice. The **** who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes! I saw a pair of eyeballs that looked like red gems, crystal clear, but very strange, appeared in front of Carl! More importantly. The size of the opponent is so big that his eyeballs are almost half the height of Karl! "Are you also a god?" "New God?" "That''s it." Carl nodded. He doesn''t know what kind of **** he is now. However, he himself was a newly born third-level god, and for the time being, he was a new god. So there is nothing wrong with the other party saying that. However, just after he answered, this **** suddenly exploded with terrible anger! "The battle of God is not over yet!" "The new gods don''t want to destroy us!" "For Zeus! For Olympus!" "For all the gods!" "I will fight to the last minute!" "You never want to enter my lord''s territory! Unless you step on my corpse!" This **** who just awakened. Inexplicably, there was a line like the appearance of the villain BOSS, and then he took out his own weapon! A huge battle axe! The height of this battle axe is almost equivalent to two-thirds of him! When he raised the huge battle axe. Even Carl felt a great deal of pressure! But he didn''t evade, but wanted to try whether his own strength could withstand the opponent''s attack. But as the opponent swung his battle axe, after colliding with himself. Carl regretted it. Because of his strength, it''s outrageous! One blow. Carl didn''t even realize what was going on, he had already gone out a kilometer away! Even his body was torn apart because of the opponent''s attack! But as an immortal Carl, these injuries quickly recovered. And he also felt some of the other''s supernatural power from Hades and his body. "In other words, if I don''t use divine power, I will be killed in a flash like I am now facing the attack of the gods? That is to say I used to be a demigod. If I really face the gods, I will be killed immediately, and there is no room for resistance? " Carl felt a little scared when he thought of this. Fortunately, his current abilities have all been upgraded to the highest level. Fortunately, he himself has become a god. Although it is only a third-level god, when facing the opponent, you can already see clearly what the opponent is using to knock yourself into the air! And at this time. Carl stopped and looked into the distance. I saw a huge body with a pair of huge wings spread out on its back, flying slowly towards Karl. "With so much strength, the speed is not so fast, but it is reasonable." Carl rubbed his wrist, some lingering fears. The strength of the opponent is the strongest that Carl has seen so far. none of them! He was not sure whether the other gods were the same. But the power of the **** in front of me is simply ridiculous! Although Carl did not use divine power at the time. His power has reached the level of a third-level god. But even so, he was knocked into the air! And there is no room for resistance. It can be seen from here that the opponent''s strength is several grades stronger than Karl! It''s just that Carl is a little unconvinced. So this time, he mobilized his own supernatural power and wanted to have another time with the other party! but! There is no suspense! Carl was knocked into the air again! The other party roared and rushed in the direction where Karl flew! "New God!" "The war is not over yet!" Chapter 875： Shocked old god "What''s going on, why is the entire Fuyuki City trembling?" At Einzbernberg, I felt the inexplicable tremor in Fuyuki City, which was a bit surprised. Because they don''t know what the situation is. Even the magic in the air was inexplicably agitated. "Look there, there is a strange creature in the sky!" Ilia said suddenly. The rest of the people came to the garden one after another, and they looked up and saw the huge monster in the sky! But in their eyes, this behemoth is already a small thing. After all, the altitude of the opponent''s flight is very high, and it is also far from the castle. However, the inexplicable sense of oppression made each of them tremble from the soul. "What kind of creature is this?" "It looks like he is fighting with someone?" Shiro Weigu said. The rest of the people heard that they took out binoculars or used other methods to observe the sky. Then they saw the body of this monster. Then took a breath! But then, they also saw Karl who was fighting with him! But the situation on Carl''s side is a bit miserable. He refused to admit defeat, and also because he did not fully grasp the power of God. So I was beaten badly by the other party. With every attack of this god, Karl''s body could be torn apart. Even kill a large piece directly! Had Karl not been immortal, he would have been wiped out by the opponent. As for Karl''s attack... Whether it is Dimensional Slash, or other offensives, it can be easily resolved by the opponent. Because the fighting experience of this old **** is so rich! Although he and Carl, this was the first time they met. But no matter what Carl is going to do. As long as he raised his hand, the other party seemed to have seen it, Carl''s next move! This is the same as Karl''s future. But Carl''s vision of the future is still only a picture of the next few seconds. In such a high-intensity battle, the role of Future Vision has been minimal. But the opponent, not only can predict Karl, the next move. Even Carl''s actions for the next ten seconds have been predicted! This made Carl extremely suspect that the other party also has future vision, or a similar ability, to see the future! Otherwise, he couldn''t be so exaggerated. Even every time, I can guess what Carl is going to do! "New God, it seems that you haven''t yet, master your current power! Why not let me teach you, the power of the gods, as the basic power of the gods, has infinite possibilities! As long as you are willing, this power can change into any ability you want! So next, I want your body to be cut off by the middle, and you will be cut off by the middle! " The voice just fell! The old god''s axe crashed down! The opponent''s attack was a vertical drop. Carl also wanted to resist. But the next second. Carl felt something was wrong. Wait until he reacts. My lower body has disappeared! At the same time, he flew upside down. As for parry... That completely blocked a loneliness! He didn''t block anything, and was hit by the opponent! Such strength made Carl feel a little surprised. But the disappearance of the body does not matter. In the next second, his lower body was intact as before, appearing in front of the old god. "Hahahaha!" "It seems that you are a new **** who is good at self-healing and resurrection. We used to have many such gods, but they were all swallowed by you new gods! Although you are not those bastards, and I am not the opponent of those bastards! But you, a new god, dont even have one ten-thousandth of them, just so I can pay homage to my comrade-in-arms! " "This time, I want your ability to fail!" The voice fell. The attack of the old **** fell on Carl again. Carl''s body was directly split in half at this moment. But soon healed again. But this time, while his body was healing, some strange phenomena appeared. A peculiar power flowed into his body, trying to prevent his healing. But this force was quickly transformed by himself, and then absorbed into his body. At the same time, this force has also become Karl''s own ability. But he still doesn''t understand how this old **** did it! Is this just saying what you say? Carl was suddenly startled when he thought of this. Whatever you say? Isn''t this the exclusive ability of certain gods? Could it be that the opponent''s ability is a weakened version of the law? Carl felt a little weird. But this old **** was even more shocked. Because he found that his moves were not working! "How is it possible! How could the newly born God be able to block my power!" "Go to death for me--!" There was another roar. The attack of the old **** came again. But this time, Carl had a feeling in the dimness. His supernatural power wants to be released, and then he wants to fight the opponent! This makes Carl unknown so But he still obeys the instinct of the body, not constraining the divine power in the body, but releasing it. And this release is not like when fighting with the opponent before, simply releasing divine power without any manipulation. This time. Carl followed the instinct of the body and began to manipulate the supernatural power, kneading it into the shape he wanted. "Return to me" Carl blurted out. He didn''t even react, he said such a sentence. He just complied with the call of instinct, and then controlled the divine power to fight. The result surprised him! Because of this blow down. This old **** was really repelled! Carl stood there unscathed. At the same time the other party was shocked! "How can it be?!" "How can the newly born new gods have the power that we have only mastered after tens of thousands of years of cultivation? Even for the new gods who are fighting with us, only a small number of people have mastered this power in the later stages of the war. You bastard, are you a new god? " The old **** was a little surprised. His anger, if it actually broke out, made Carl feel tremendous pressure. Facing his question, Karl looked at him coldly. "I am a new god, but not the new **** you think! At the same time, I don''t know what happened between your old and new gods. But I can tell you that there is no **** in this world. And I am not from this world, so you want to seek revenge from me. Sorry, you found the wrong partner! " Chapter 876： keep fighting "How can it be!" "how can that be?!" "The war of gods will not end, I am still alive, it says everything! By the way, it must be other gods, all still sleeping! As long as they all awaken, the mere new gods cannot be our opponents at all! You new god, don''t try to lie to me with such crappy reasons! You cannot succeed! Because I am a member of the eternal Protoss! " The huge old **** roared at this moment. When he heard Carl''s words, his emotions fluctuated greatly. The black mud began to surge on his body. Obviously, whether it is the Holy Grail or the black mud, they have not completely disappeared, but are attached to the other party''s body. If he had a very violent mood swing similar to this, the black mud could take the opportunity to swallow his body. But the other party didn''t know anything about all of this, or even noticed it at all, the slightest strangeness. This made Carl feel a little strange, but he did not dare to relax his vigilance. Because he doesn''t know if there is any other means for this guy in front of him! "Kill you!" "I am going to kill you!" "As long as you use your body as a sacrifice, you can definitely wake up my other kinsmen!" "Yes, that''s it, that''s it! Kill you!" "Kill you--!" Accompanied by a roar. The old **** rushed up immediately. When Carl saw this, he obeyed his instinct, recalled the feeling he had just now, and released it! The two of them collided together at this moment! The whole sky has collapsed! Just a collision caused a very unstable status quo in the entire space. But this time, Karl was not knocked into the air, but contended with the opponent. But with the opponent''s axe, more and more power came. This made Carl understand that in the stalemate, he would still be knocked into the air. So he has already thought of other countermeasures, which is to use his best speed to fight the opponent! After such a long battle. Carl basically figured out that the opponent''s speed was average, not particularly fast. Even those followers can keep up with his speed. The only praiseworthy thing about this old **** is his power. Even Carl can''t completely contend. As for the use of divine power. Carl had to admit that he was too far away from the opponent, otherwise he would not be crushed so badly at the beginning of this battle. But from now on. The offensive is about to change! Because Carl has mastered the divine power, part of the correct usage. Although not all. But this is enough for Carl for now! So this time, I changed my opponent''s body and got scars. Thanks to the effect of Hades. There was no way to heal the scars that appeared on the opponent''s body. Drops of blood began to drip. But what puzzled Carl was that after the blood flowed out, it disappeared in mid-air. This made him completely ignorant of what happened. But one thing Carl can be sure of. That was the blood, and it didn''t return to the other person. The injury of the old **** is also a real existence. From this point, it can be explained that the other party''s recovery ability is very poor. Even his self-healing ability is only the most basic kind. And this is Carl''s opportunity! Because he has finally found it now, and kills the opponent''s direction! But the only thing that makes Carl feel tricky is that. The old **** in front of him was really too big. With such a huge body, if you want to completely wipe out the opponent, you don''t know when you will be able to fight. But that''s okay. The last thing Carl lacks is time. The only pity now is that he still has no way to pull the other party into the **** space. Otherwise, Karl will be able to speed up the settlement of the opponent. Because of the resistance of the divine power, the **** space is not effective against the opponent. Unless his divine power is weakened, otherwise, **** space cannot be used against him. It can only be said that the power of **** is still one level lower than the power of gods. But even so, Karl can rely on his own flexibility to fight guerrilla with the opponent. It is precisely because of this. A lot of scars have appeared on the opponent''s body. This made his mood fluctuate, once again a half. The black mud also gradually swallowed his lower body, but he didn''t notice it at all. I didn''t even feel that there was something wrong with my lower body. However, Carl found that the current black mud had lost its ability to heal itself. Even if the black mud covers the wound. Those scars will not disappear. This is good news. At least it shows that Hades''s power will not be offset again. After all, Carl met, too much can offset the existence of Hades''s power. Now I came across a third-level **** who was stronger than those who existed, but couldn''t break the power of Hades. This made him quite excited. And just as the two of them continued to fight. The people at Einzbernberg had already fully figured out the situation here. Although they don''t know exactly who that huge figure is. But Enkidu and Gilgamesh have already judged through the divinity of each other that he is a god! But this **** is not the same as the **** they know. Because this is the old god. And Gilgamesh and the others, the gods they know well, are all new gods. But even so. The divinity still has something in common. In addition, the appearance of this old **** made Gilgamesh feel threatened. So he was simple, after discussing with Enqidu, he chose to help. As for the others, they all plan to help. It''s just that their actions were dissuaded by Enqidu. Because people without divinity, even followers, if they truly face the gods, they will instantly turn to ashes. Although the other party is not necessarily aimed at you deliberately. But the power of divinity is not something mere mortals can see. So these magicians are simply not qualified to stand before God. Let alone fight with it. Even the legendary hero who fought against the gods. Those people, basically every one of them is a demigod. Even if it is not a demigod, there will be a weak blood of the gods, or have eaten water and food that contains the body. Or maybe some betrayers of the gods give their divinity to others. Otherwise, those mortal heroes are simply not qualified to stand before God. So, for now, except for Gilgamesh, Enkidu, and Altria. Just a Rider, who is qualified to go with them, go into the air and fight this old god! As for other people, they are not qualified at all. Chapter 877： Their respective treasures! "What a difficult opponent!" "I have fought for so many years and traveled so many worlds. Even when I was weak, I had never encountered such a difficult opponent. Should I say, is it a god? Sure enough, it is powerful and well-deserved! Even if it is a third-level god, it makes me feel more pressured. It''s really exciting! " Carl sighed while fighting. He knew that the current situation did not allow himself to think about anything else. So he can only keep fighting! And it also made Karl gradually excited. However, the opponent''s body was gradually covered by black mud. This power made his thinking become more manic. Divine power gushes out of him like crazy, unscrupulously released as if he didn''t need money. Although Carl can do this, he will not only make no sense, but will also waste his divine power. It is said that he did not learn from the other party, but continued to deal with it according to the method at the beginning. And at this time. Carl saw a familiar figure and told him to fly from the ground! "This is Vimana?!" Carlton was shocked when he saw this treasure. He didn''t expect that Gilgamesh would come here with his own aerial treasure. But soon, Carl saw Enkidu, and Altria and Rider appeared here. The appearance of the four of them made Carl feel a little surprised and surprised. But soon, he discovered something was wrong. Because of this old god, he also found each other, and he also saw that Karl knew these people. So they couldn''t move Karl, so they chose to eliminate these people! "Don''t want to succeed!" Seeing the opponent''s actions, Carl teleported directly, blocking his attack path. But Karl himself, because of the opponent''s powerful force, was repelled hundreds of meters away. Just at this time. The golden chains in the sky burst out! These chains directly bound this old **** to be strong and completely immobile! See this scene. Carl knows that the opportunity is here! As an old god, a third-level god, his divinity is undoubtedly very high. As a treasure to the gods, the lock of the sky, although not much lethal, but has a very strong control ability. Although the third-level **** can break free from the shackles of the lock of heaven, the speed will definitely not be very fast. Even if the opponent''s strength is great, it can save some time, but for a moment, he can''t break the lock of heaven. If you change to a second-level god, no one can guarantee it. If it is a first-level god. Not to mention locking the other party, being able to control it for more than ten seconds, is considered to be a high incense. Therefore, it can also be seen from here that the old **** in front of him is far from the position of the second-level god. He was desperately breaking free from the shackles at this time, trying to escape and killing everyone in front of him. But Enkidu is also very powerful. Although the lock of the sky is slowly breaking one by one. However, Enkidu did not choose to untie the bondage, but continued to release a new lock of the sky to block the enemy. Even if it is too difficult to break, it does not matter if it will bring him trauma. Because destroying the enemy is his mission! However, Enkidu''s body is the lock of heaven. If the lock of the sky were all broken, he himself would also die. Gilgamesh knew this very well. But he didn''t stop it. Instead, he chose to respect Enkidu and let him play by himself. Afterwards, he turned his gaze to Carl not far away, revealing an evil smile. "Hahahahahaha!" "Carl, you also had such an embarrassing day!" "Now we are here, do you want to accept our help?" Even when facing the enemy, Gilgamesh did not forget to taunt. However, his king''s treasure trove has been fully opened, and it is obvious that he intends to throw all kinds of treasures on the enemy to strike. Altria also looked at Carl firmly at this time. Rider on the side opened his petrified magic eyes even more. All of them are ready to fight. Carl is missing now! "In that case, let''s go together! This time, let us all fight together! " "Hahahaha! This king allowed it!" Gilgamesh laughed again. Then I saw that thousands of treasures, like no money, were madly launched from his treasure of the king! Rider on the side is also releasing his own magic eyes, trying to petrify, or interfere with the other party. As Altria didn''t have many long-range attack methods, she chose to release her magic power to see if it worked. But no matter what they do. It is impossible to break the defense at all. Even the old **** couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. "The mere ants, don''t think that they are a little divine, they can shake the body of the gods! Even if it is a demigod, it is impossible to cause harm to our gods! " "Oh, is it so?" Gilgamesh smiled when he heard the other party''s words, and then stopped attacking. The rest of the people also stopped their movements at this time, so that the latter had accumulated magical powers. UU reading Even Enqidu closed his eyes, and his body turned into a little light. "Since you think we can''t hurt you, how about this?" As Gilgamesh''s voice fell. He held the deviant sword in his hand. A force that destroys the world and the earth is constantly condensing within the Deviance Sword! Feeling this power, even the old god''s eyes widened and felt incredible. "How is it possible, a mere demigod, how can there be the power to open up the world! This is impossible, absolutely impossible! Where on earth did you stole this power! " "Hahahaha, did you tell this king to steal?" "Are you insulting me as the hero king!" Gilgamesh was a little angry. Because it was the first time he was told that this power was stolen. The Departure Sword also seemed to feel Gilgamesh''s anger at this time, and the power gathered more quickly. When Altria on the side saw this, it was even more condensed with a strength that was not weaker than Gilgamesh. Even in front of Rider, a white magic circle appeared. This is her treasure! "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!" "How can ants have this kind of power?!" The old **** roared, and then his divine power was continuously released, finally breaking free of the shackles. He wanted to rush forward and solve the group of ants in front of him. But at this moment. Carl appeared in front of him, blocking his way! "Don''t disturb them, your current opponent is me!" Carl glanced at the opponent indifferently, then knocked him back with a backhand! Chapter 878： The Treasure of Killing Gods! Endless light, shining in the air. The brilliance of the four treasures has even surpassed the sun''s rays from this moment. This old god, facing Carl''s attack, couldn''t get out for a moment. So he can only let those four people continue to continue their strength. "Damn! Damn! Damn!" "The mere ants, Weihehe will have this kind of power, it''s simply impossible!" "Nothing is impossible, the ants you think are stronger than you think! So dont underestimate anyone, do you understand this truth? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly and said disdainfully. Now he has basically adapted to the rhythm of the battle between the gods. Although the power has not been fully grasped, it is not bad anymore. Moreover, Gilgamesh and the four of them had their treasures released, even if it was Karl, they couldn''t resist head-on. Because of these attacks, he can cause harm. Although Carl''s immortal body can heal quickly, it can still break his body all at once. Carl knows this very well. Especially the Sword of Departure and the two treasures of the Lock of Heaven. These two differences are the treasures that are enough to kill the gods and restrain the godliness. Even if it was Carl now, he didn''t dare to say that he could use the power of these two treasures and still maintain his complete body. Because these powers are all genuine and can kill the gods! Although it can only pose a threat to the third-level gods and the weaker second-level gods. But this is enough to show that the strength of Gilgamesh and Enkidu is indeed different from other followers. If Garna is here, he can form the God Killing Squad. After all, as the son of the sun, Garna himself is a demigod of pure blood. More importantly, he also possesses the power not weaker than the third-level god. Only this power is hidden in the treasure. Especially Garna, when he was fighting Gilgamesh. That power is really unbearable by ordinary gods. Even Gilgamesh''s Departure Sword may not be able to win. In the end, it was Garna, who regained consciousness and gave up resistance. Otherwise, the final result is really hard to say. Then came Altria''s victory and the sword of oath. The power of this treasure is obvious to all. When Gilgamesh''s Departure Sword, under restricted circumstances, the power of the Sword of Victory and the Oath can completely contend with it. After all, this is a gathering, the sword of the knights of the round table, the spirit of victory, and at the same time it can be regarded as Altria, a symbol of the king of knights. So the power of this treasure is naturally extraordinary. Looking back at Ride Although it is a pegasus, it has great power. But compared to the other three, it is still a grade. But even so, her own body shape and the blessing of the petrified magic eye are enough to make her treasure exert the strongest power. So Carl is now dragging time while letting them release the treasure. It didn''t take long. A huge magical power broke out behind Carl''s rosy feeling! Without any hesitation. Karl released his divine power, bound the old **** for a while, and then he left the battlefield. Next second. The shout, resounding through the sky! "People of the world, hope to lock the gods!" "Heaven and earth deviate, pioneer star!" "Excalibu ! " "Riding the bridle of the British!" Four voices, four tones, came from their mouths! This sound penetrated any obstacles and resounded in every corner of Fuyuki City! Even people currently in Einzbernberg can hear this voice. The four forces at this time, condensed together, shining with incomparably dazzling brilliance. Under such brilliance, the dim dark power in the sky gradually regained its clarity! In an instant! This force has collided with the old god! Because of the lock of heaven, the divine power of the old gods was limited, and there was no way to compete with it. So it only takes a few minutes. A huge hole appeared in the entire torso of the old god! This look looks particularly miserable. If it''s a human being, or even a heroic spirit. This injury has long since died. But he is an old god, a real god. Although this kind of injury is in the eyes, as long as the **** is still there, he will not really die! This is also the reason why he had only one heart at the time, but he was still resurrected by the black mud. After all, the divine body is immortal. Unless it can completely thwart it, no cells or even genes will be left. In this way, the gods can be completely eliminated. And this is the message Gaia and Alaya told Karl through donating energy. Otherwise, Carl really doesn''t know how to solve the other party. It''s just that when he saw the situation right now, he felt that he should also practice a big move. Because of the previous big moves, although he can frequently release them, as the enemy gets stronger, his big moves become flat A, or some small skills After all, Carl is now releasing these moves. You don''t even need to charge up, you can release it by raising your hand. So Carl has to think of a new trick. But at present, there is no clue about the new tricks, and we can only talk about it after the old **** is solved. Just when Carl was thinking. Altria and others, once again made a shot! However, compared with the first attack, the power of the treasure this time was weaker. After all, they are consumed, it is impossible to release treasures unlimitedly. Unleashing the treasure twice in a row basically drained their magic power. What''s more, they also fought such a high-intensity battle before. Now it is the limit to be able to make two rounds. "You did a great job, then, just leave it to me!" Carl''s eyes were sharp. The old **** in front of him had very serious wounds. The injury on his chest spread to the abdomen, and this injury completely wiped out this piece of body tissue. Even Carl could see that some of the remaining half of the internal organs were not destroyed. More importantly, he saw the beating internal organs. In addition. The blow by Altria and the others just completely blasted off the left arm of the old god. The old gods now have become very weak. The divine power on his body also dissipated a lot because of resisting this attack. But these divine powers are slowly recovering. If he was given an hour, or even half an hour, he would be able to regain most of his strength. So it shouldn''t be too late! Carl directly raised his hand to release the **** space and shut him in! At the same time he himself entered into it. This time, Carl wants to solve the other party completely! Chapter 879： wait time flies. A month has passed in a blink of an eye. As we all know, the Holy Grail War was carried out in secret. No matter what the destruction of Fuyuki City looks like, it will be covered by divine reasons. The residents of Fuyuki City, no matter what, will not be suspicious. Therefore, the residents of Fuyuki City, even if they are forced to leave their homes for more than a month, they have no intention of coming back. This is not just the credit of the clock tower and the people of the magic church. More importantly, it was because Alaya had a subtle influence on the brain waves of all the residents of Fuyuki City. This makes them think that Fuyuki City is undergoing a major renovation. All of them don''t have to come back. Even if they want to work, they can work outside. And there are many subsidies, even some people''s subsidies, more than the salary of work. So naturally, they were unwilling to let Winterwood City end the transformation so soon. But in Fuyuki City, there is still a hidden corner. Here, there is a snow-white forest and a tall castle. This is Einzbernberg. Everyone living here looked worriedly in the sky at this time. There was only one person, lying on the sofa leisurely, with Erlang''s legs tilted, shaking the red wine glass. The rest of them had hardly laughed in this month. "You said, Mr. Carl, will you not be able to come back?" Jian Tong Yan asked in the evening. But no one can answer this question, because they don''t know what happened in Karl''s inherent barrier. But they knew that Karl was not dead. Otherwise, the **** space that trapped the old **** would have been torn apart long ago. And during this time, all of them, also through Gilgamesh, and Enkidu, learned what the old **** was. These guys were once the gods of Olympus. But these gods are called old gods, after them, a number of new gods were born. And these new gods coexisted with mankind and eventually overthrew the rule of the old gods and allowed the whole world to return to freedom. But the new **** was also punished. Because of the **** war, the entire earth has become fragile a lot. And this also made those new gods have to leave here and go to other worlds. Otherwise, they are likely to burst this earth. In the end, he also died together. Fortunately, because of the battle of gods, there were not many new gods at the time. At that time, mankind had basically begun to build a country. Gilgamesh''s dynasty was established before the new **** left. However, the new gods gradually became distorted later because they could no longer stay on the earth. This makes the new gods somewhat unwilling. So they would later attack humans, but they still failed. In other words, the age of Gilgamesh is the last glory of the gods. In the future, it is the age of mankind. At that time, the gods were no longer there, and at most there were a small number of demigods still remaining in the world. However, although demigods possess divinity, they do not have an infinite life span. So over time. The demigods eventually disappeared, and this earth was finally owned by mankind. This is also the story that Enkidu tells everyone. Gilgamesh added to the side. This epic and gorgeous story made everyone living in Einzbernburg realize the seriousness of the matter. So they also know that once Karl loses, the old **** will return. In this world, no one is stopping them and reaching the top of the world. Because of the will of the world, it is not easy to deal with God. Although they can do this, what hurts is indeed the earth itself. That''s why Gaia and Alaya would ask Karl, and even give him strength, let him become a thug and destroy the old god. Even if Carl will be uncontrollable because of this, he will let the old **** re-rule the world. Alaya and Gaia are more willing to believe in Karl''s character. After all, this is not the first time he has come to this world. The last time he came, he had already proved his character, and this time Karl couldn''t help but help them eliminate the black mud. Such Carl is worthy of the trust of all of them. It is precisely because of this that Altria and the others are more worried about Carl''s comfort. After all, they are all waiting for Karl to come back and have a reunion meal together. But they don''t know when Carl will return. that''s all. The sky gradually dimmed. Everyone routinely went out to take a look, but still found nothing. Then they went back to the castle and did whatever they needed to do. But suddenly. Gilgamesh and Enkidu looked out the window at the same time, and then immediately rushed into the courtyard. Altria and Ride Followed by. Then Grey, grabbing Webber''s hand, ran out. As for the others. They didn''t find anything, but after seeing someone ran out. They ran out naturally. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Shiro Wei Gong asked in a puzzled wayIllia also pouted, looking left and right, but could not see anything. "It''s the magical fluctuation of the inherent space!" "Carl is coming back!" Altria said excitedly. But Gilgamesh in front of him showed a touch of ridicule. "Maybe it''s not Karl, but the old god, maybe. So don''t be happy too early, and get ready for battle! Otherwise, all of us will die here. " Gilgamesh''s tone, although it makes people angry. But he was right. So everyone immediately prepared for battle. As for the magicians like Alice Phil and the others, they immediately hid in Einzbern Castle. After all, in front of the old gods, normal humans like them were not even qualified to take a look. Even dolls like Alice Phil and Ilia would die suddenly on the spot. Therefore, in the current courtyard, only Altria and the others are left. As for Grey. She is also not sure whether she can face the old **** directly. However, for safety reasons, she returned to the castle. that''s all. Everyone continues to wait. The sky has gradually deepened. It is already more than eight o''clock in the evening. They were here, waiting for more than two hours, and didn''t even eat dinner. But at this moment. In the sky, a clearly visible black crack appeared! Then they saw that a pure black figure appeared in front of everyone! But when he emerged from the crack, the black aura on his body gradually dissipated. But for a moment, he revealed his true colors. This person is Carl! He defeated the old **** and returned to the world! Chapter 880： Carls feelings "The air here is better..." A figure appeared from midair. This person is Carl''s deity. A month ago, he pulled the old god, who had lost most of his divine power, into the **** space, and stood with him in the final decisive battle. The two of them lived together in that enclosed space for a month, fighting all the time. Until now, Carl resolved the opponent. But when Carl solved the opponent, he was already scarred. Even if he is immortal, there is no way to recover all his injuries in the first place. And this was the first time Carl realized that his immortality was not true immortality. Because of this magical battle, he realized that the so-called immortal body only has an upper limit for healing. However, the abilities attached to Huangquan Fruit gave him an immortal state of soul. It is precisely because of this. No matter how much Carl''s body is worn and mutilated, his soul will not die. In this way, with Carl''s self-healing ability, his body can also recover indefinitely. In addition. When Carl pulled the opponent into the **** space, the system also gave Carl a choice. He didn''t hesitate, he chose the one with the highest reward on the spot, and directly obtained 300,000 trading points and 30 supernatural power points. But beyond that, the system has no more rewards. And this trading point, plus the original remaining, is still a bit short of what Carl wants to buy. He fell in love with a move in the system mall, but this move requires two million trading points. Carl is still far away now, so just save slowly. As for the supernatural power value. At present, Carl has not really studied the usefulness of this thing. So he plans to study slowly later. As for now. The **** space has been closed and came to Altria and others. Even his clothes were changed to a brand new one. Even the hairstyle has changed from a somewhat flowing hair to a military-like sturdy. After all, the fighting was so fierce at the time, and Carl didn''t bother to manage his hairstyle. So this is now the situation. In addition, the hair is part of the body, but after it is completely cut off, there is no way to recover it. So this hair of Carl grew out naturally during this period of time. However, his image became more handsome and tough in front of everyone. It looked like it was a different person. "Since you have returned safely, that is to say, you have killed the old god, right?" Gilgamesh asked. Although his tone was very bad, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. Carl didn''t care about his tone, just nodded lightly, and then looked at Enkidu. "Thank you for your help. If it weren''t for your chain, I''m afraid I would have to drag it for a while before I could kill the other party." Enki smiled silently when he heard Carl''s words. He knows what''s going on, because it''s not the first time Carl has used the Skylock card. This time, Karl was also the card that used the Skylock normally, and Enki felt this power. But because the old god''s power was too strong, he couldn''t enter it and watch the situation. But at that time, what Enki was certain was that Karl was not dead, and even had the upper hand. "It''s really you!" Altria also smiled. Everyone present was basically very happy. After Eimiya Kirishu and the others saw Karl, they rushed out even more excitedly. But when Shiro Weimiya, who rushed to the first place, came in front of Karl, his eyes suddenly glared, and his whole person began to convulse uncontrollably. When other people saw this, they stopped. Because they all felt it, a sense of threat lingering around Carl! This is Carl, the supernatural power emanating from the unconscious, enveloping his body. The battle with the old gods, let Karl know more about the use of divine power. And now he is stronger than he was a month ago. The use of divine power has also become handy. It''s just that he forgot, when he subconsciously maintained the divine power operation. The whole body will produce the divine power domain In this way, those who have no divinity, even a little bit of divine power, after seeing themselves, do not die on the spot, it is considered light. So when Carl saw this state of Shiro Wei Gong, he immediately understood that he should take back his divine power. Otherwise, if he drags for a few seconds, he will really die on the spot. "It''s so risky, you almost disappeared..." Carl withdrew his supernatural power and was relieved to see that the opponent was not in epilepsy. Wei Gong Shirou was originally excited to rush over, but now he just wants to escape hereAlthough he is back to normal, in his eyes, Karl has become like a devil with a hateful face. . No way, the deterrence of divine power can easily leave a very big psychological shadow on people. This kind of shadow, within a few years, or even more than ten years, cannot be eliminated at all. Some people even live in this shadow all their lives. To this. Not even Carl can do anything about it. Because this can only be relied on, the opponent''s will has resisted. "Hahahaha, you really are a true god, but I don''t know how much power you can exert from a god." Gilgamesh laughed wildly, and then became a little eager to try. But he won''t actually do it. After all, Karl is not an existence he can fight against. "It''s just an ordinary god, and I don''t think I am a god, I''m just a stronger human being, nothing more." Carl is very clear about his position. The so-called gods are nothing more than human beings, one more, irresistible force. When Karl became a god, he basically understood that gods were just stronger human beings, and there was no difference. Even the life span of the gods is not infinite. Because the life span of the third-level gods, if there is no immortal body, or the ability to prevent aging, it is only a life span of tens of thousands of years. However, the life span of a demigod is still quite long compared to the life span of a demigod in a hundred years. This is why, most people think that gods are immortal. The reason is that they get longer. But this is only a third-level god. If it is a second-level god, or even a first-level god, its life span is more than ten times longer than before. As for the King of God, Carl hasn''t understood it yet. After all, this is a system that can''t give an answer. Chapter 881： return Time goes by little by little. Carl has been in the Moonworld for three months. And now, it is the moment when he is about to return. In fact, he was able to return only a few days after defeating the old god. But he used his divine power to forcefully stay in this world. And now, if he does not leave, the world will face collapse. So he must hurry away. However, if he stayed here, he was not playing here, but had serious things to do. The first thing is to help repair the spiritual veins of Winterwood City, and then help Jian Tong Yanye restore the magic circuit, and help Jian Tong Ying repair the magic circuit. Even he still used supernatural power to make Ride Stayed in this world. Originally, he wanted Enkidu to stay as well. But Enkidu refused, and Gilgamesh did not hold back. Because in his opinion, Enkidu was not originally from this world, and it didn''t make much sense to force it to stay. Enkidu''s thoughts were surprisingly consistent with Gilgamesh. Maybe this is why, the two of them can become good friends. After all, the brain circuits of these two people are not comparable to ordinary people. As for Gilgamesh himself. He was actually unwilling to stay at the beginning. Had it not been for the black mud to let him reshape his body, he would have long been the Hall of Valor. But now that he has obtained the physical body, he will not waste it, but will continue to stay in this world. After all, in his opinion, suicide is something only cowards do. He would not choose to commit suicide in order to return to the Hall of Valor. So he will talk about the return after he has lived in this world until he is old and dead. In addition. Carl was also the one who helped Einzberns family and sealed the possibility of the birth of the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City. As a god, he can still do what he says. But taking a Fuyuki city as the scope is already the limit. After all, he is not the original **** of this world, and it is already very good to be able to do this. At last. Carl also dedicated a week to give Shirou Wimiya how to use the magic circuit. For this reason, he also specially helped him strengthen some, and then gave him the use of projection magic. This is A after all che His last wish, he naturally wanted to help others. And a few days before Carl left, he also told the people present that the next ten years, or twenty years or so. This world will change dramatically. At that time, they must take care. Maybe Karl''s will come back again. After all, this world is quite memorable for Carl. Regardless of the possibility of becoming a **** at the beginning, as well as the true becoming a god. It''s all done in this world. Therefore, his feelings for the world of Xingyue do not have to be low for the Pirate World, who was the first to cross. that''s all. Carl finished everything he should do and told them, even after having played enough, he left the Moon World. This time. When Carl was traveling through time and space, he could finally see what was going on in the time and space tunnels around him. You know, he couldn''t see clearly before. And now he has the qualification to touch. But even so, Carl couldn''t shake it. Because the space-time tunnel is not a mere third-level god, it can be touched casually. And in Carl''s understanding, even if it is a second-level god, I am afraid he only has the qualifications to be touched, and to conduct a rough study. As for the words of the first-level gods, it is uncertain. But Carl can be sure that at the Divine King level, he is absolutely qualified to use the time tunnel. It''s just that it''s still far away from Carl, and it''s useless to think so much now. However, the scenery in the time tunnel is still very good for the Carl people. It is a kind of wonderful visual feast. All kinds of colors, all kinds of things that can be named, or that don''t exist at all, are staged next to the space-time tunnel. Even Carl could pass through the tunnel of time and space, and saw a child in a world next to him, growing into a giant over a hundred meters tall. Although Carl didn''t know what kind of world this is, how long it would take to grow so big. But what he knows very well is that outside the space-time tunnel, there are all kinds of other worlds. Even Carl saw the original One Piece world that he had not traveled through. However, Luffy in this world was knocked out again during the decisive battle between Ghost Island and Kaido. This made that Carl a little curious. Because he no longer knew what the original One Piece world had developed into. So he wanted to see how Luffy in the original world came back to get rid of Kaido. However, just when he was observing. A white light appeared in front of Karl. Wait until he reappears. The world has taken a whole new look. The fairy tail crowd appeared in front of his own eyes. Intier and Luo both looked at themselves excitedly. "Welcome back, Brother Carl!" Intil happily hugged Carl''s arm, and the others cheered. "By the way, how long have I been away?" Carl gently rubbed Intier''s hair and asked. "Almost three days Luo Danran said. Carl also shook his head and laughed. "Since I''m back, let''s have a banquet. This time, I got a lot of good wine in other worlds. Let''s have a good meal, everyone!" "Great!" "This is good!" Everyone cheered loudly. Carl was even more generous and took out all the fine wine. that''s all. Everyone got together happily. But no one noticed, Carl and Intier, as well as the three of Luo, quietly went to the back. As the president, Makarov did not drink in front of him, but stayed here all the time. "Carl, I''ve been waiting for a long time. Is there anything that needs to be distracted from others to say?" Makarov asked. Carl shook his head, then said. "President, you should see that I have changed a lot now. In this world, I am afraid I can stay for about a month. So in order to ensure the stability of the world, I plan to leave in half a month. " "Are you leaving now..." Makarov sighed when he heard Carl say this. He could indeed tell that Carl was completely different now from before. It''s almost like a different person. But he couldn''t say exactly how it felt. After all, there is no **** in this world of Fairy Tail. Although there is magic to destroy gods, no one has ever seen the existence of gods. But the devil caught a lot. "This power, are you a god?!" Just at this time. A crisp voice came from behind. I saw a little loli floating in the air. She is the first president of Fairy Tail, Mebis! Chapter 882： tell a story "First generation, what do you mean by this?" Makarov on the side didn''t know what Mebis meant by becoming a god. Because in this world, there is basically no God. Even if there is, it is just a dragon. After all, these dragons possess the same power as the gods, which is prohibitive. However, the **** Mebis spoke of was obviously completely different from the dragon. "Makarov, there are too many things you don''t know. Although the existence of God, I also learned from the mouth of others. But I can be sure that in this world, God has long been extinct. I don''t know exactly why, but what Karl Ru said just now is true. Then those gods'' departure is likely to prevent this world from collapsing. After all, the power of God far exceeds that of the devil, and even the dragon is not the opponent of God. Even in the magic, there is the magic of extinguishing gods, but this is only their self-styled. The so-called Destroyer can destroy the clone of the deity at best, nothing more. However, according to my estimation, the clone of God does not even have one percent of the body, and it is not even as powerful as those high-ranking demons. That''s why these lost god-destroying magics were blown so hard by some people. In fact, this kind of magic is inferior to dragon-killing magic and magic-killing magic. " Mebis said everything he knew with his hands on his hips. Her expression looked a little proud. After all, this kind of secret information is currently only known to her. "The first generation, where did you know these things? There is no mention of it in our fairy tail books! " Makarov was puzzled. Mebis touched his nose and showed a bright smile. "Hey, I won''t tell you, after all, this is the news I got from a good friend." "Good friend? It won''t be Jeff, is it?" When Carl heard her, he suddenly thought of Jeff. After all, Mebis has only a few friends. And until this Mixin''s person, besides Jeff, there is probably no one else. "You, you, you, how would you know?!" Mebston was a little frightened. Makarov was even more shocked. He did not expect that Mebis, the first president, would be friends with the world-destroying wizard Jeff. This is too exaggerated. "Nothing, after becoming a god, I can see some things that you can''t see. For example, I can probably see some of your past. " Carl said indifferently, completely ignoring the change in their expressions. Even Luo and Intier didn''t expect Karl to have this kind of ability now. "The first generation, I really didn''t expect you to know Jeff..." "Well, what''s the big deal? After all, I learned the three major magics of fairies from him. But to be honest, Jeff didn''t really want to destroy the world, he just couldn''t control his power. And I also got one thing from his mouth. That is, if he wants to fully control his magic, he must become a god. But now it seems that he has given up this idea, and instead wandered around the world, looking for someone who could destroy him. " Hearing what Mebis said, Makarov grew his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Because what Mebis said was really shocking. Even Karl frowned. Because of this kind of thing, he really didn''t know at all. "By the way, Karl, how did you become a god, and after you become a god, is there any difference?" Mebis is now like a curious baby, asking questions, looking very cute. Carl didn''t hide it from them either. Anyway, Mebis knew about the world of his own legend. So he talked about the Holy Grail War in the Moon World and said it briefly. At the same time, he exaggerated and publicized the matter of defeating the old gods. People have vanity. Carl is no exception. In addition, it is also true that he killed the old god. Now I just beautify myself a little bit. Mebis listened intently, while Makarov sighed all the time. When Intil and Luo heard Carl''s words, they were even more frightened. They have gone through so many adventures with Carl, and now just listening to Carl say, they can guess how strong that old **** is. If it''s the two of them. A face-to-face will be killed in seconds. There is no resistance. that''s all. Carl said, they listened. Time soon arrived late at night. Carl''s story is finished, and everything to be explained is also finished. Carl still has one month to stay in this world. So he intends to take Intier and Luo to get better in this world. By the way, he has to seek revenge on Black Dragon and Jeff! After all, these two guys had killed Karl once. Carl wanted to go back, as it should be. As for whether they will die, it will depend on their own abilities. After all, Carl is not the devil, he won''t keep staring at them. Then Carl returned to his room, ready to sleep. But before going to bed, he still opened the personal attribute panel, ready to briefly study how to use the divine power value. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 31 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 705000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) "There is nothing wrong with the attributes, so the next step is the divine power value. Now I have 31 divine power points, what should I do next? " While Carl was talking, he used his divine power value to upgrade his divine power mastery. System prompt: Divine power mastery cannot be upgraded through divine power value, please master the use of divine power proficiently, and save the divine power value to more than one thousand, then you can upgrade! Remarks: After the divine power mastery level is upgraded, after the divine power value is less than one thousand, the skills will not drop. Chapter 883： Ability research "This setting that won''t drop, give me a good comment. It''s just a thousand divine power value, which is really a bit low. " Carl shook his head. Since it was impossible to upgrade, he set his sights on his personal attributes. System prompt: The attribute is already at full level and cannot continue to be upgraded. "The attributes are also at full level. It seems that the attributes of the gods are like this. But having said that, the attributes of each **** are inconsistent. It shouldn''t be because of personal physique, but the skills they have mastered, right? This is the same as the old **** before. According to his own revealed skills, he has a god-level ability that can increase his power ten times. I have to say that this skill is worthy of a **** level, it is a metamorphosis! My current strange power, even if it is upgraded to S level, can only be increased by three times... Wait, maybe these abilities can be improved with divine power, huh? After all, if the divine power value is used to upgrade the ordinary ability, just use one, so can you try to upgrade these ordinary skills to the **** level? " Suddenly Carl thought of this possibility. Without any hesitation, Carl directly focused his divine power on the breath of hell. This ability can be regarded as one of Karl''s strongest powers. If he can become a **** level after upgrading, he will earn a lot. But it''s a pity. After he clicked it, not only did the **** breath remain unchanged. The system sound also rang at this time. But this voice excites him, because his idea is indeed feasible! "System prompt: Insufficient divine power, unable to upgrade skills!" Remarks: It takes one hundred points to upgrade a skill with a full level of divine power to upgrade it to a divine level. If the skill is already at the **** level, it cannot be upgraded, and the skill strength can only be affected by the proficiency of the **** power and the amount of the **** power value. "One hundred points can be upgraded to a level, and directly to the **** level. In other words, if I acquire a new ability, I only need one hundred and one divine power points by then, and I can be directly promoted to the **** level. This is really convenient. It is indeed a new skill point, which is much better than the previous ones. But having said that, did the system''s explanation just now change the law and say that my divine power control is a god-level skill? " Carl suddenly discovered the problem. Because he hadn''t thought about this before, so now he heard the voice of the system, he thought that there really is such a possibility. But Carl then took a look, his remaining divine power value, could not help but sigh. The current divine power value is really far behind. So he has nothing to upgrade. In the end, Carl briefly studied it, and then put his gaze into the system mall. He is now staring at a skill. This skill is called a full blow. Very simple skill name, but the skill effect is extraordinary! Full blow (S): It takes five seconds to release the power. After release, you can concentrate the power of the whole body in a certain attack, so that its original power can be multiplied ten times! For this introduction, Karl must redeem this skill, but unfortunately, this requires two million transaction points to redeem. And this is still a skill that directly reaches the full level. After all, a tenfold increase in attack is also an increase for Carl. The most important thing is that this did not say what kind of attack. Now Carl understands a truth, that is, the skills are not limited. That means that no matter what, this ability can magnify it! Including supernatural power! This is the abnormality of this skill. Otherwise, Karl would not be eyeing this skill. After all, the skills below 10 million trading points, and this one, would interest Karl. Others, although not bad, have various restrictions. Especially the sealing technique. Maximum limit. So after Carl plans to exchange this skill, he will slowly save money to exchange for high-level seal technique. But now he is still a little behind the goal of two million, so he can only look at it. After reading it, Carl went to sleep. that''s all. Time passed slowly. Carl took Luo and Intier to turn around the entire continent of the Monster Tail world. Among them, he also encountered a dragon other than the black dragon. The strength of these dragons is very strong, not even weaker than the black dragon. But they are still not Carl''s opponents. And they don''t want to fight either. If the black dragon is attracted, they will all be unlucky. The reason these dragons have not been found here is purely because they are hiding well. Even the black dragon can''t see their breath. So Karl was just here, staying for a short day, and then left. Then came the country of Jeff. There is nothing to say here. Carl simply walked through the scene, then beat Jeff and left. He didn''t kill each other. Because when he was about to do it, he was blocked by the will of the world. In other words, Jeff can''t die yet. The will of the world wants him to live the plot Finally, Karl spent a few days to find the black dragon, and then broke his two wings and one of his hands. Carl did not kill him either. It''s because of the will of the world that you need to keep the other side in the plot. If Carl himself was here, it would be fine, the will of the world couldn''t help him at all. But Luo and Intier are here. For the safety of both of them, Karl will listen to the will of the world. What''s more important is that the people of Monster Tail all live in this world. If Carl really does it, even if they are members of the protagonist group, they will probably have to be retaliated by the will of the world. So Carl can only stop for the sake of others. But that was enough for Carl. Anyway, after the revenge passed, that''s it. The difference between their strengths is too big now, and Karl doesn''t feel good about it, anyway, it''s very average. But Jeff still had the black dragon, which contributed to Karl, a total of 300,000 trading points, and 20 supernatural power points. This wave is not very bad either. that''s all. After doing what he should do, what he wanted to do, and what he could do, Carl simply bid farewell to the members of the fairy tail, and then took Luo and Intier to other worlds. Because Karl has become a god. So he doesn''t need those time and space shuttles, which can take them through time and space. However, Carl is only a third-level **** and cannot yet achieve accurate teleportation. Otherwise, he wants to take a look at the world he has been to before. It''s just that he is not strong enough now, and he can''t go back. When he has enough strength one day, Karl not only has to go back to the previous world and take a look. He even went back and took a look at the earth he had lived before. Chapter 884： New world time flies. In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Karl should leave. After bidding farewell to everyone, Karl took Luo and Intier and left the world of Fairy Tail. Although they were a little bit reluctant, Carl was also a little bit reluctant to these little friends. But for the safety of this world, he must go. Because after a month''s time was up, the world began to reject him. The feeling is exactly the same as the feeling of being rejected in the world of Xingyue after becoming a god. After all, there is no **** in this world, so he can''t stay here for long. In this way, Carl took Luo and Intil and began to travel to other worlds. However, on the way through, although Carl can remain sober and sensible, he can see everything outside. But Intil and Luo did not have such ability. And during the journey, Carl also saw the bodies of the two of them, their life energy being consumed by the power of time and space. This also made Carl begin to suspect that this space-time channel may not be pure. And when I first crossed it, it was very likely that this was the case. But he didn''t notice it. After all, he hadn''t become a **** at the time, just like Intier and Luo are now. For this reason, Karl also specifically asked the system how it can prevent the passage of vitality. Although Intier and Luo, the loss of vitality is not a lot. But no matter what, they really lost their vitality. This is undeniable. After searching for a while, the system also gave an answer, which is to spend one hundred thousand transaction points in exchange for an energy output capability. This ability can share Carl''s own energy with the two of them. Even the divine power can be shared. However, for their safety, it is best to share the power of divine power as little as possible. After all, not everyone has the ability to withstand the infusion of divine power. After Carl thought about it, he still chose to redeem this ability. Carl had seen this energy output skill before, but he thought that this skill was useless at all. In addition, this thing requires one hundred thousand trading points, so he is reluctant to even look at it. It''s just that now that there is a way to let Intier and Luo not lose their vitality while crossing. Then he will naturally use it. After all, the Carl also observed the bodies of the two of them. According to normal circumstances, given their physical conditions, living for two to three hundred years is not a problem at all. But because of Carl, he often took them both through time and space. As a result, their life span was directly reduced by about one-fifth. Although they can''t see anything on the surface, they can''t notice it themselves. But when they get old, they will notice that something is wrong. In addition, the two of them, as people who have been traveling with Karl. Naturally, Karl wouldn''t let them grow old or even leave him. Therefore, he immediately exchanged this ability, and even spent a divine power value to directly turn it into a full level. Then Karl transferred his divine power to the two of them so that they would have a certain degree of resistance to time and space. At the same time, their life span has been increased. However, these divine powers did not increase their strength very much, at best they gave them some resistance against divine attacks. In other respects, nothing has changed much. that''s all. After finishing everything, Carl also reopened the personal properties panel and took a simple look. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 50 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shaking Fruit Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 905000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) He now has one more ability, and he had more than one million trading points, but now he still has nine hundred and five thousand. Because one divine power value was consumed, it also became fifty. But this is not painful for Carl now. After all, by the time he arrives, he may be able to earn more by taking a walk in other worlds. But now Carl is not very clear about what world he will go to. After all, this is random, and with his strength, he can''t control it yet. Just when Carl was thinking. A beam of light shone in front of him. When he came back to his senses, he had already come into a world. But this world is not the ancient world before, but a modern society that Carl is very familiar with and the most important thing is that Carl did not feel the expulsion from the will of the world in this world. . In other words. This world allows the existence of God. But when Carl let go of thinking and perception, he found out when he wanted to find other gods. There is no real **** in this world. This makes Carl a little confused. If there is no god, why does this world allow gods to exist? Isn''t this a contradiction? After all, in a world without gods, it is difficult for gods to survive. The fairy tail before, and the moon world are the best examples. The gods can only stay in those worlds for a month. After this time, you cannot continue to stay, otherwise the world will not be able to bear it and collapse on its own. And the most important thing is. If after the collapse began, the gods had not left in the last few days. Then I can''t go anymore. At that time, because of the law of collapse, the gods will have become one with the world. Then, with the revenge of the will of the world, the position of the **** was locked, so that he could not leave. At that time, it will be the end of the gods and the world. This is also why Cal Mingming has the strength to stay, but he will not stay. He didn''t want to destroy the world is a reason. But more importantly, he didn''t want to die either! After all, the world will, when it comes to communication, is actually quite good. But if it is difficult to communicate, under normal circumstances, there is really no way to communicate. Its just that Carl is puzzled. Although the world will of this world exists, it does not resist Karl at all. There is even some welcome. This is very strange! Chapter 885： Oolong incident "Brother Carl, where is this place and how it looks, it''s a bit familiar. These buildings are very similar to the previous world with the Avengers! " Intil was also awake at this time. She looked at everything around her and felt a familiar but unfamiliar feeling. This made her think that she had returned to that world again. However, these buildings are somewhat similar. But she can still see that the two worlds are fundamentally different. In terms of style, it is also completely different. "It seems that this world should also be a high-tech world." Luo said. Although he and Intil, for some reason, there are only three worlds in total. Even if you add the one in front of you, there are only four. But this also broadened their horizons, allowing them to see clearly and more things. "To be honest, I don''t know what this world is. After all, until now, I haven''t seen any iconic buildings or characters. But what I can basically be sure of is that the country we are in should be a neon country. " With that, Carl pointed to the shops not far away. Here, Japanese is written brightly. Carl knows these words and even speaks all languages. He has a system after all, not to mention that he has become a god. After becoming a god, you can acquire an inherent ability, that is, you can communicate with any race in language and text. This is also the reason why most gods and his followers, even if they are not of the same race, can communicate with each other without barriers. Unless this **** is a dumb or a guy with a mental illness. Basically normal gods can communicate with intelligent races. "Neon Country?" "Although I don''t know much, is there a country in the world we were in before, called the Neon Country? And the country we were staying in, was it country M? In other words, there are the same countries in this world? And I see the words in this world are basically the same as the neon country of that world! " Luo was very careful and observed the situation here, which is basically the same as the neon country in the Marvel world. Although this is not a world view. But in terms of writing, it is naturally unified. Because this is not another world. "Let''s go around first, and ask about the situation here by the way. But before that, change the clothes on your body, and remember, dont buy things with gold here, you need money. " With that, Carl took out two unlimited bank cards. This is something that has already been redeemed in Marvel World. No matter in that world, this bank card can be used without restrictions. The premise is that there must be a bank and ATM machine, and it is modern to use. otherwise. In the modern era, although there are banks, there is no such thing as a bank card. So it can''t be used. "Well, I got it." With that said, Robin used his abilities to easily change his clothes. Intil pouted, and found a corner casually, and then took out a portable changing room in the space bag, put it in the corner, and changed his clothes. Because when they came here, they were in a dead end, so except for the wall, it was the wall. There is only one passage in front of you, and you can go out. At this time, Carl also changed his clothes with his ability. When the three of them all changed their clothes and were ready to go out. Suddenly there was a sound of alarm outside. Hearing this voice, Carl frowned subconsciously. Luo and Intier were on alert. "Is this a law enforcement officer in this world?" Intil asked. She and Luo are also very familiar with these people. After all, when I was in the Marvel world, I often dealt with them. But at that time, they had their identities, and the other side treated themselves respectfully. But now a whole new world has come. Naturally, they will not bring in their previous identities. Otherwise, it will be difficult for them to integrate into this world. This is the experience Carl taught them, and they have also used it well. It''s just the appearance of this alarm that made Carl more certain that this is a modern society. And there is a high probability that it will be a relatively peaceful world. Otherwise, they won''t show up. "Luo, put your weapons away, otherwise it will be difficult to explain." Hearing Karl''s words, Luo didn''t say anything, but just nodded indifferently, and then put the weapon into the space bag. Carl used the system to write the identity of a traveler for the three of them in this world. Whether it is an ID card, a visa, or other documents, everything is available! Just when Carl finished this. The law enforcement officers got off the police car. Then they saw a girl who didn''t know what was saying there after a while. These law enforcement officers came here angrily. "Someone reported to the police that there were two men in the alley here, assaulting a girl, didn''t they? And the informant said that she saw the weapon, which was a long knife over one meter! Now I warn you that everyone should not move, otherwise we will take strong measures! " Several law holders, holding exclusive law enforcement tools, aimed at Carl and others. The police officer Naming also came over at this time and took Intil''s hand. "Don''t be afraid, if they are here, if you have any grievances, just tell them now." When he heard her, Carton understood what was going on. It''s nothing more than being misunderstood. Luo even shook his head helplessly. However, in the face of the actions of the law enforcement officers, he did not resist, but allowed the other party to handcuff his hands. Carl is the same. When Intil saw this scene, he felt a little amused. "You caught the wrong person, he is my brother... No, he is my husband! This is my brother! We just played COS here, and we just finished changing our clothes, so this little sister, you completely misunderstood us! " Intil explained, and then took Carl''s arm affectionately, and even kissed Carl. See this scene. The personnel who were enforcing the law suddenly froze at this time. If this is an oolong, then they are in a bit of trouble. After all, in the neon country, once a complaint is received, the deduction of bonuses is light. Seriously, even the job is not guaranteed! After all, this country is still a bit special. They value the evaluations of others, even law enforcement officials. Chapter 886： Welcome to Kuzacho "Is it really a misunderstanding?" The girl blinked, not quite convinced. But seeing them behave so intimately, even if you don''t believe it, there is no way. At this time, the law enforcement officers were motionless, like wood carvings. After all, they saw this situation, and for a while, their minds were a little overwhelming. "You don''t need to think about it. I have a certificate here. I will go with you. Then you can check it. Will it be clear?" Hearing Carl''s words, these law enforcement officers suddenly patted their heads, and then decided to do so. However, to be on the safe side, they did not release the handcuffs. Intil followed in dissatisfaction. Even the person who called the police was taken away. It''s just that Carl always felt a little familiar looking at the girl who called the police. She is not very old, she looks like only twelve or thirteen years old. The orange hair reminded Carl of Nami even more. But her hair is more fluffy, and even has two small ponytails. Coupled with her school uniform and short skirt, it further demonstrates the youthful vitality and pure temperament. It''s just that she doesn''t dare to look up at Carl and the others now. After all, it is possible that she really made a mistake, so now she looks a little embarrassed. Intil sensed her anxiety and regretful interest, and patted the back of her hand lightly. "Little sister, don''t worry, I know you are kind. But sometimes, if you don''t understand the whole picture, it''s better not to just think it is good. After all, this time, it was just a simple oolong, which did not cause us any loss. But I don''t mean to say that if you encounter that kind of thing, you will choose to be silent. I just want to tell you that you need to be more careful in future observations, otherwise this kind of thing may happen again. " "Um...I see..." The girl''s voice was insignificant. But in this confined environment, it is still very clear. Especially those law enforcement officers. They are so embarrassed now that they don''t even want to say a word. Because they are also worried that their words will make the atmosphere even more embarrassing. that''s all. A group of them quickly came to the bureau. And Karl also learned that the world already has the Internet, and it is very smooth. Its just the internet speed. It may not be too fast, and even dial-up internet access is required. However, identity information or something has already been connected to the Internet. It can be found even across countries. So the identities of Carl and others were quickly explained. Although this is Carl''s identity out of thin air, as long as the identity is true, nothing else matters. After all, these people don''t really go deep into it. In addition, the fake identity information in this world will not be entered into the system. So Karl used the system to fabricate his identity. Even if it was false, it is now true. In addition. In order to facilitate the form, Carl also became his wife according to Jean Intier. Luo Ze became Intier''s cousin. Although Luo took advantage of Carl and Intier on the surface, the two of them didn''t care. After all, this identity makes things better. "I''m sorry, this matter is our fault, and it has caused you trouble. Since you are here to travel, lets have fun. This is our travel brochure, which I personally gave to you. " Just now, the person who brought Carl and others back to the bureau, did not know where it came from, put out a brand-new travel brochure and gave it to Carl. After a brief look, Carl also readily accepted. "It doesn''t matter, you are also to protect the safety of the people, I can understand. But I hope you can be more rigorous next time, otherwise, if you are complained, there will be no place to reason. " "Yes, yes, we will definitely be more rigorous." The man nodded and bowed, looking very respectful. Carl didn''t continue to say anything, after all, it was only an hour, and there was no need to care about them. Then Karl stayed with Intier and Luo and left here. However, the little girl also followed out at this time, and sincerely apologized to Karl. "Sorry, this is my fault, so I want to invite you home to be guests, okay? At that time, I will use my good dishes to entertain you. " Hearing what she said, Carl hesitated. Intil walked forward with curiosity, and gently rubbed her cheek. "We don''t mind, but your family, will you agree?" "Don''t worry, my family is very easy to talk, even if they disagree, I will call them to agree!" "Humph!" The girl clenched her fists and looked confident. Intil could hear that she was just watching a joke, so she didn''t take it seriously. But this matter, she has no choice but to listen to Karl. "Little girl, what is your name? Where is your home?" Carl asked when he was inquiring about identity information from law enforcement officers before, he learned that the time is now a few years. It''s not very far from ten years. In addition, he also saw that the name of this place is called Kuzacho. This place name made him feel familiar, but for a while, he couldn''t remember what it was. After all, the memory is a bit vague. So he didn''t care, he just thought it was a small city in the neon country. But because of curiosity, he still wanted to know what the name of the little girl in front of him, who looked at the familiar little girl, was. "My name is Kurosaki Yuko and I live at Kurosaki Clinic. Come here with me, my home is less than five kilometers away, and you will be there soon. " The girl took Intil''s hand and ran out with her without any explanation. Intil didn''t dare to use any force, for fear of hurting the opponent, so he ran out. But she looked back at Carl, as if asking for his consent. "Let''s go, let''s follow along and take a look. And after seeing her family, I can probably guess what kind of world this is. " Carl is a little impressed by the name Kurosaki Yuko. But the impression is not very deep. But the surname Kurosaki, he was impressed! Because some animation protagonists, or some of the more important characters, and even the villains, are surnamed Kurosaki. Especially one of the most famous migrant workers! In this anime. The protagonist is named Kurosaki. His name is Kurosaki Ichigo, and his family also runs a clinic. In addition. He also has two younger sisters. Its just that Carl is not so sure, what exactly is Kurosaki Ichigos sister called. Chapter 887： Kurosaki! "Come on, this is my home, I will take you in!" Kurosaki Yuko said excitedly. She opened the door, directed Karl to change shoes, and then rushed in happily. "Dad, brother, and Xia Li, there are guests at home!" Her voice is very loud, and if there is someone in the family, even if she is asleep, she will probably be awakened by her. But with her voice, two men and a woman appeared in the front room. "A visitor? Youzi, is it your classmate?" "It''s not..." The wanderer stuck out his tongue, and then explained the ins and outs of the matter. The black-haired girl didn''t say anything. But the orange-haired man leaned forward with a smile. "You really deserve to be a wanderer, so you can do this kind of oolong incident, hahahaha, you really laughed at me... hiss, don''t beat me! It hurts!" After being ridiculed, the wandering child suddenly kicked the man''s calf bone, and the painful person couldn''t stand up anymore. The more vicissitudes of middle-aged man sighed, then said. "Don''t let the guests, they are all standing outside, come in and sit down quickly." "That''s right, come in and sit down, there is a lot of space here." The wanderer walked in with Intil''s hand. Karl and Luo followed closely behind. Carl at this time has already determined that this is the world of death! Because he saw Kurosaki Isshin and Kurosaki Ichigo rolling on the ground! In addition, even the system sound rang. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Kill the Kurosaki family and get the title: the protagonist hunter, get 100,000 trading points, and get the supernatural power: 10. Option 2: Make friends with the Kurosaki family and get the title: protagonists confidant, get 100,000 trading points, and get supernatural power: 10. Choice 3: Ignore the Kurosaki family, save it after eating this meal, and get the title: The protagonist ignores one, gains one hundred thousand trading points, and gains supernatural power: 10. The appearance of the three choices made Carl a little speechless. Because these are choices, only one is normal, and the other two are ignored. So he did not hesitate to choose the second one. But before that, he saw that this mission was different from all previous missions. That is, there is an additional title reward. And this is something that was not available before, even in the system, there is no such function. Carl thought a little, then clicked in to check the titles. The protagonist hunter: When facing the protagonist, all attributes increase by 10%, the highest is unlimited! The protagonists confidant: When he is next to the protagonist, his attributes increase by 5%, and there is no upper limit. The protagonist ignores: Kill the boss in the current world independently, and there can be no witnesses, nor can the protagonist know how the enemy was destroyed. Every time a boss is killed, all attributes increase by 0.1%, and the maximum is unlimited. Remarks: The title cannot be upgraded through supernatural power or other methods. You can only upgrade the title by selecting a task. There is not only one title. The number of titles can be unlimited, but you can only wear three at most. "System prompt: After obtaining the title, you will get some gains and some negative BUFFs. For example, after obtaining the title of the protagonist hunter, no matter what the world the protagonist is, the favor of the host will naturally decrease by 100%. If you choose the title of the protagonist''s confidant, when the host and the protagonist first meet, it will increase their favorability towards the host by 10%. If you choose to ignore the protagonist, then the hosts sense of existence will be if there is nothing in front of the protagonist, but it will not affect other peoples views of the host. " System prompt: The title ability can only be obtained after the title is equipped. But the title of the BUFF, after obtaining the title, will be owned, and can not be cancelled, can not be deleted! After seeing this title attribute, Carlton was shocked. Because this is an emerging ability. However, the title can''t be regarded as an ability, but it can play a significant auxiliary role. Especially this unlimited increase in all attributes is really awesome! It''s just that the BUFF at the back, for Carl, is a bit painful. Because this means that Karl can only choose one route to go to black. Otherwise, the ghost knows what the consequences will be. For the sake of safety. So after understanding this, Carl directly chose the task of the second protagonist''s cronies. It''s just that the task is over. How to complete the specific requirements, Karl himself is not very clear, can only wait and see the changes. But just now, all this was done in my mind. Carl can now slow down the thinking in his mind continuously. Even one second can be slowed down by him to an hour but this is only the time in Carl''s brain, the real world will not change in any way. This kind of ability, in layman''s terms, is to speed up thinking. This allows them to think about hundreds, even thousands and tens of thousands, and more information in one second! When Karl was not a god, he could use his mental power to accomplish this kind of operation. Not to mention now. So after he had done all this, there was no change in the time outside. All of them sat around the table happily and chatted. Intil and Luo know what to say and what not to say. So they just talked about the customs of the places they went as travelers. There are true and false, anyway, the other party may not know. Just remove some of the supernatural abilities. But when they talked about it, Carl observed that Kurosaki Yixin, although he was struggling, his eyes were a little abnormal. He was obviously warning Carl and others. Especially the look in his eyes, which is not the look of ordinary people! And his posture is even more in a state of being ready to go. If Carl and others are not good people, he can do it immediately. After all, for Kurosaki Isshin, Karl and others are uninvited guests. Although the wanderer got to know them because of the Oolong incident. But as an old father, it is naturally impossible for him to completely believe in this kind of thing. As for Kurosaki Ichigo next to him. He was also observing Carl and others, but he did not speak, just sat silently. At this time, Carl also observed that there was a strange force on Kurosaki Ichigo, which was wandering. This power is the unique spiritual power of the world of death! Chapter 888： Can see "Hahahaha, our food is okay. But after all, we are all locals. Some of the things we do are not in line with the tastes of foreigners. Please bear with us. " Kurosaki laughed wholeheartedly, and even hooked up with Karl, looking familiar. When Kurosaki Yuko saw this scene, he pouted and forced Kurosaki away. "Dad, don''t pounce on the guests after you drink some wine, how rude!" "What''s the matter? I call it hospitality. Didn''t you see this guest and didn''t say anything?" Kurosaki waved his hand wholeheartedly, and ignored his daughter''s words. However, Kurosaki Ichigo curled his lips and slapped Kurosaki Yixin''s head directly. "Dad, you are a little more serious, and the guest didn''t speak, it doesn''t mean that he is willing!" "Yes, yes, I listen to you, you are right, haha!" Kurosaki touched the back of his head wholeheartedly, completely ignoring the fact that he was beaten by his son. It seemed that he was used to it. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Kurosaki does not have his son, and Kurosaki Ichigo is reliable. Although Ichigo Kurosaki is tall and tall, and has a natural orange hair. Even the fights are fierce. When people look, they will think it is a bad boy. But in fact, he is a three-good student, and he is very good at taking care of others, and he has a strong sense of justice. So those who are familiar with Kurosaki Ichigo know very well that he is actually very reliable. It is precisely because of this that at home, his words are more effective than Kurosaki''s words. But this is all based on the situation that Kurosaki is all about playing treasures. At this time, Carl and others looked at the farce and didn''t say anything, but smiled awkwardly, and then continued to eat. Then they started chatting. It was almost until the day was over, and when it was completely dark, I was almost eating this meal. "Thank you for the hospitality, it''s too early, we should go. If it''s a little bit later, I''m a little worried, and I won''t be able to stay in the hotel outside. " Carl said, then got up to leave. Intier and Luo also got up together. But just when he was leaving. But Kurosaki Yixin suddenly sullen his face and said something inexplicable. "It''s not safe outside. Or else, just live here?" "Insecure? What do you mean?" Hearing what he said, Intil was a little puzzled. Luo Ze frowned, then looked out the window, then walked to Karl''s side and said softly. "I can perceive something outside, but seeing and hearing the color is not good enough, I can only see a vague outline." "I know because I can see it." Carl nodded and said softly. His words made Luo breathe a sigh of relief. But because their voices are too small. Don''t talk about the Kurosaki family, even Intier didn''t catch what he and Luo were talking about. "Brother Carl, what are you talking about?" "It''s nothing, it''s just that there is something outside." "Something? What? Why didn''t I see it?" Intil walked to the window and took a look curiously. But at this moment. A huge eye appeared in front of her, shocking her! "God, what the **** is this?!" After seeing this thing, Intil was almost about to do it. But at this moment. Kurosaki Ichigo on the side suddenly fell down. However, Kurosaki Ichigo, wearing a black Reaper costume, appeared in front of them. After Carl saw this Kurosaki Ichigo, he immediately understood the current timeline, probably just after he became a **** of death. Because of his Zhanyue, there is also a hilt and scabbard. You know, when Kurosaki Ichigo really started to awaken, Zan Yue had already become a weapon with a weird shape and no hilt or scabbard. And now Zhanyue, not only did not awaken, even the initial solution was not achieved. "what''s going on?!" Seeing the black Kurosaki Ichigo, Intier and Luo were a little confused. But they didn''t do it, but gave it all to Kurosaki Ichigo. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, like a **** of war, rushed directly up, three times and five divided by two, to solve the sudden appearance of the monster. It takes less than ten seconds! But this is not how strong Kurosaki Ichigo is, but the enemy is too weak. Even if it is the current strength, Intil, who is only at the level of lieutenant general, can give it a shot. It can be seen how weak the opponent is. However, Intier''s strength is so weak, or because she doesn''t practice often, and because of the time difference. After all, neither she nor Luo followed Carl to other worlds. Even Luo at this time, his strength is only a general level, not even the four emperors. So Carl now has an idea to let them improve their strength. Otherwise, they have always maintained such a weak strength and changed to a world of high-intensity combat. For example, Douluo Mainland, and the modified version of the Moon World They are all likely to be obliterated by those high-end combat power. Not to mention. The low-end combat power in some worlds is at least Luo''s level. So Carl must put this matter on the agenda earlier. "It seems that my son is still so great, although I don''t know what happened, but my son should have eliminated that monster, hahahaha!" Kurosaki said pretentiously. As a member of the former Gotei 13th squad, although his spiritual power has not yet recovered. But to say that he can''t see the emptiness at all, it is completely impossible. Because her two daughters can feel the existence of emptiness at this time, but unfortunately they can''t see it at all. The two of them can only feel a rough outline. And it still has to be very close to be able to feel it. So at the beginning, the two of them didn''t know that there would be a virtual existence outside. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo swaggered from the window and jumped back after he solved the emptiness. After all, he believes that no one in the room can see himself, so it doesn''t matter what posture he uses to return. But just when he just landed. His eyes collided with those of Carl and others. "You can see me?!" Kurosaki Ichigo said in surprise. Then the next second, he returned to his body, staring at Carl firmly. "Do you really see me?" "Although I don''t know what the situation is, we did see the scene of your soul coming out of the body." Karl''s words made Kurosaki Ichigo''s eyes widened. Kurosaki Yixin next to him felt incredible! Because this is the first time they see outsiders, they can see emptiness and death. Chapter 889： go away Inside the room. Everyone froze here. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t understand at all, there would be other people who could see the spirit body of the **** of death, and even the existence of the void. He originally thought that this was only the **** of death could see. I''m just a special person. So when Carl and others said that he could see, he was really taken aback. Even Kurosaki Yixin showed a serious expression at this time. Because he knows that this matter is not so simple! "Although I don''t want Wang to think badly about it, I deeply doubt your appearance. Why, you just happened to be brought over by my daughter? Although there is a certain coincidence, I still need to seriously verify your identity! " "Dad, what do you mean by this, we are really just a coincidence!" Kurosaki Yuko explained to the side. But in addition, Kurosaki Natsuri dragged her back. "Sister, although this is a coincidence, sometimes it is better to be cautious." "I" Hearing Kurosaki Natsumi''s words, Kurosaki Yuko also calmed down. But she didn''t believe that Carl and others approached her deliberately. After all, she provoked the situation at the time. It has nothing to do with Carl. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo turned into the form of a **** of death, staring at Karl with scorching eyes. "Don''t worry, if you don''t worry, I can leave now. But having said that, in this world, it''s not just you who are special. In other countries, there are many, many people like us! " Carl said. Because his spiritual thoughts told himself that besides the Seorei Garden of the **** of death, there are other worlds constructed by pure spirits. But these worlds are distributed in other countries. And Seorei Ting just exists in the neon country. As for those in other countries, it is similar to the world of Seireinide. Karl hasn''t been there, and he doesn''t know what world it is, so it''s hard to draw conclusions. But what he said made Kurosaki frowned slightly. He doesn''t know this kind of thing, so he now doubts whether Carl''s words are true or not. "That''s it, in order to avoid deepening the misunderstanding, we''d better leave here." With that, Carl got up and prepared to leave. This time, Kurosaki didn''t stop him, but watched them leave. After Carl and others had all gone, Kurosaki Yishin breathed a sigh of relief, and Kurosaki Ichigo also returned to his body. "Sure enough, there are people in this world that we can hardly imagine. Kurosaki Ichigo, you have to be careful in the future. I have a feeling that you are probably not their opponent. " "Hahahaha, don''t worry, dad, you are just an ordinary person, so don''t tell me this. My perception is much sharper than you, and I also noticed that the three people in front of me, even the weakest girl, are much stronger than me! " Kurosaki Ichigo was halfway through, and his expression gradually became serious. Even his arms were shaking slightly. After all, he had never felt this way before. Because since he gained the power of the **** of death, from the beginning to the present, he has also experienced a lot of battles and killed a lot of voids. Even Daxu has played against each other, and cooperated with other people to kill one. But even so. Kurosaki Ichigo felt a deep sense of powerlessness when facing Karl and even Intier. This is complete suppression! Even if Carl and others did nothing, just sit here and talk. Kurosaki Ichigo can feel the powerful breath of power that comes from them! But Kurosaki was single-minded, and when he heard his son''s words, he just smiled and patted his arm on the arm. After a while, he walked out of the window and saw a fuzzy figure wearing a hat, flashed from the outside, and suddenly smiled. "Okay, wash and sleep, you have to go to school tomorrow. No matter who they are, at present, they have not expressed malice, so I will find them tomorrow and have a good chat. " "Dad, they are all gone, how do you find it!" Kurosaki Ichigo asked with some doubts. But Kurosaki Yixin shook his head, pointed his head and smiled: "I have my own way." ... at the same time. Carl and others have already left Kurosaki Ichigo''s house and walked towards a certain hotel. But when they walked halfway, they found that someone was following themselves. Don''t talk about Karl, even Luo and Intil can detect that the other party is tracking themselves. But this is also because the other party did not hide his breath, but was deliberately discovered by Carl and others. "Master Karl, the man behind is very strong, I may not be his opponent..." Luo said with some shame. After following Carl for so long, his strength is only at the general level This is very unacceptable for him. After all, he is not Intil, he is only in charge of being beautiful and beautiful. As Carl''s entourage, part-time doctor and Jianhao, Luo naturally had to have matching strength. Otherwise, he can''t protect himself, nor can he help Karl and protect Intil. "I know, I actually blamed me for this. I didn''t think too much about it at the beginning, so I ignored the issue of improving the strength of you and Intil. But here, it happens to be an opportunity to help you improve your strength. As for how to do it, let''s take a step and take a look, after all, it''s not in a hurry now. " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo lowered his head even more. Intiel glanced at Carl, and the two blinked at the same time, and Intilton understood. "Uncle behind, stop following, you have been exposed long ago!" Intil shouted loudly. This is also instructed by Carl. "Hahahaha, it''s amazing that you can find my perfect disguise." A middle-aged man wearing a blue coat, a striped dome hat, holding a cane, and wearing slippers appeared in front of Carl and others. This man, unshaven and unshaven, does not look like a serious person. But when Karl saw him, he immediately recognized it. This person is Urahara Kisuke! no way. Who makes Urahara Kisuke''s popularity in the original work high? Such a person with personality and strength will naturally be loved by the audience. Carl is no exception. And his presence here is also very reasonable. After all, Kisuke Urahara''s grocery store is not far from here. Such foreign spirits of Carl and others, when they enter this area, of course he will be aware of it, and then come to check the situation. Chapter 890： Kisuke Urahara "Really joking, you obviously exposed it deliberately, didn''t you?" Carl said with a smile. His words made Urahara Kisuke embarrassed. Because he didn''t expect that Karl would expose himself so directly. "That''s right, but I am also, to test your strength. If you can''t even find me, then I don''t need to keep tracking. " "In other words, after we found you, are you going to do something to us?" Karl asked again. Urahara Kisuke continued to touch his nose awkwardly, and then said. "I don''t plan to do anything, because I''m still not sure who you are. If you are just human beings with special abilities, I don''t need to be an enemy of you. However, if you are people who want to hurt Kuzacho or even the world, then I must stand up. " "It turns out to be a righteous partner..." Carl smiled and nodded. He actually knows what kind of person Urahara Kisuke is. These words are nothing more than his excuses. What he really wants is probably the data of Carl and others, as well as some genes in the body, so that he can go back and study it. But with his character, he wouldn''t do anything at all. "In other words, what is uncle, who are you in the end!" Intil asked. Kisuke Urahara coughed slightly, and then said. "If you don''t change your name on the downside, you won''t change your surname. It''s the owner of the Puyuan grocery store, so is Urahara Kisuke!" While talking, Urahara Kisuke also put on a Pose, a little shameful. But he himself might think this is very handsome. But in Intil''s eyes, it smells greasy all over. This caused her to step back two steps uncontrollably. "Let''s talk about it, what is your purpose for following us!" Luo stood up and questioned the other party. Kisuke Urahara smiled, did not answer, but looked up at the sky. "Have you seen the monsters over there? This is a kind of monster that exists in our world, called imaginary. This thing is very strong, so can you bother you and help me solve it. By the way, let me see your strength? " Kisuke Urahara was completely familiar, and he didn''t regard himself as an outsider at all. However, it is this thick-skinned character that drove him to where he is today. "In other words, do you want to see us do it? But why do we do this? " Carl glanced at the empty head that was falling in the sky without paying attention to it at all. Although this head is empty, it looks very big. The body height is also at least three meters visually. But for Carl, this thing can be wiped out with just a few seconds. Even if I let Intier do it, it would be easy to solve. "Actually, I still have some hostility towards you outsiders. After all, you are not in the establishment of the **** of death, let alone local people. So you people from abroad, I must focus on it. At the same time, I am also very curious about the strength of your foreigners. " Kisuke Urahara told the truth and didn''t intend to hide it. After all, it''s best to say this kind of thing directly, and to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings. Hearing him say this, Carl also nodded, expressing understanding. "You said that earlier, wouldn''t it be over? If this is the case, I can still understand you. After all, we are not bad guys either." Carl shrugged, then gave Intil a look. Upon seeing this, Intil smiled, and then took out a black knife from the storage bag. This sword is the black sword Qiushui that is named the national treasure of Wano in the original work! Because Intil, there is no weapon to take advantage of. Intil doesn''t like those weapons with more personality. So Carl was in the mall and exchanged a handful for her. It was extremely sharp and sharp. And Black Sword Qiushui is still one, and he doesn''t eat the host''s weapon much. The appearance is not generally high. So this knife is very suitable for Intil, and she also likes this knife very much. And this knife is not expensive, only 5,000 transaction points. For Carl, this transaction point is not a burden at all. "Intil, pay attention, don''t hurt the surrounding buildings. After all, most of the people here are ordinary people." "Haha, don''t worry, Brother Carl, I know what to do!" Intil yelled, then stepped on the moon step and rushed directly into the air! See this scene. Urahara Kisuke suddenly widened his eyes. Because he found that Intil did not use spiritual power, nor did he use spiritual power to stay in the air, so he stepped on the air and flew up. This kind of power involves his blind spot of knowledge. When Carl saw this, he also gave him popular science by the way. "Although our country has spiritual power, our method of use is completely different from yours. This step on the air, we call it moon step, is a way to stay in the air, and even move in the air Carl did not finish his words. When Intilton used a shave in the air! Her figure disappeared like a teleport. In the next second, she appeared behind Xu and cut it down! With this blow, Xu''s body was completely split in half, and the opponent who was already dead could no longer die! However, Intil''s attack still used domineering. This is also to be on the safe side. After all, she didn''t know whether she could cause harm to this kind of monster without being domineering. However, from the current point of view, armed color domineering, can cause damage to the virtual, and even kill in seconds! As long as the strength is strong enough, you can do it! See this scene. Karl once again explained to the shocked Urahara Kisuke. "The trick just now is a shaving that can produce a teleportation effect. It is a fast moving method. Normal shave can only be used on the ground, but after special training, it can be used even in the air, but the speed may be greatly reduced. Sometimes it''s not as fast as the moon step, so in our place, most people don''t use it this way. " "Then just now, why did her knife entangle with a black spiritual power? What is that?" Urahara was stunned and asked Carl again. Carl smiled slightly, then glanced at Luo. Luo also released his armed domineering without thinking, covering his hands, and then explained. "This power is called armed hardening, also called armed domineering. After releasing this power, it can harden our skin, making it harder than steel or even diamond. It can even increase the attack power, so for us, it can be regarded as a means of attack and a means of defense. " Chapter 891： Check in "These monsters are a bit weak, and I don''t know if there are any other monsters." After Intil killed Xu, he returned directly to Karl. This emptiness, after all, does not pose any threat to her, and can be easily killed by casual hitting. It was only these powers she used that attracted Urahara''s attention. And this is also Carl deliberately. If they want to arouse Urahara''s interest, their identities as outsiders are simply not enough. Only by showing more power can Urahara Kisuke be interested in himself and others. After all, for some things, Carl still needs Urahara Kisuke''s help. Because Karl also wanted to collapse the jade. In the system mall, the price of Bengyu is 30 million transaction points. At this price, for the current Carl, it is impossible to achieve. And from this aspect, we can also see how strong Bengyu''s power is. So in this world, if you can prostitute a collapsed jade, for Carl, you will never lose money. "Urahara Kisuke, right?" "Do you have anything else to do now? If it''s okay, can you help us find a place to live?" After all, we are not locals, we are not familiar with the place of our lives, and we don''t know where the hotel is. " Carl said naturally. Hearing this, Urahara nodded, showing a bright smile. "You want to find a place to live, right? Well, come with me, my grocery store, there just happens to be a place for you to live in. But here I have to pay the rent! " "Rent? What do you want? Money or something else?" Carl squinted his eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Urahara Kisuke, because of the power displayed by Intil, has already bitten. "It''s very simple, I don''t need money, I want your kind of power cultivation method, can''t you?" Kisuke Urahara narrowed his eyes and spoke. At this time, he was ready to fight. If Carl and others turn their faces because of this, he might also fight for the first time. But Carl is not so stingy. After all, this is also part of his plan. "Want to practice? It''s that simple?" "Yes, it''s that simple!" "No problem, I can give it to you, but can you really provide shelter? We don''t want to live in the groceries pile. " Kisuke Urahara breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Carl say this, and then smiled. "Don''t worry, there are so many guest rooms in my house. After all, many people have lived in my house. I am very experienced. Come with me, I will take you to my grocery store. " With that, Urahara Kisuke turned and led the way. Carl and others also followed suit. After they arrived, they discovered that the grocery store in Kisuke Urahara looked ordinary. "Don''t look at me being so small here, in fact, all the houses in my area are mine." Kisuke Urahara said proudly, then took out the key and opened the door. But when he just opened the door and was about to go in. Oncoming is a flying kick! "You fellow, why are you coming back now! If you go out, you can even lock us in the house. This is going to starve us to death! " A little boy with red hair kicked Urahara Kisuke''s abdomen, causing him to retreat again and again. Listening to his words, it seemed that he had been hungry for a long time. "Hanako Jinta, don''t be impulsive, he is also our boss anyway!" A tall, middle-aged man with glasses with a mustache on the side appeared in front of him, blocking Hanakari''s next move. And behind him, there was a girl with a double ponytail, who looked a little sluggish, but still lovely. "Sorry, sorry, this is my negligence, I went too hurriedly, I forgot. But there is so much food in the store, can you blame me if you don''t eat it? " Kisuke Urahara picked up the hat that was kicked off and put it on again, showing a face of helplessness. Hanakari Jinta coldly snorted, hands on hips, and said: "Eating from the shop, you have to find a reason to deduct wages, so we won''t be so stupid. But who will come back, who are these three people here? Why haven''t you seen it before? Could it be that it was the one who was blasted out by the Seireitei? " Hanakari Jin looked at Carl trio curiously. Then he stepped forward, sniffed carefully, and touched Carl''s body. But soon, as if he had discovered some scourge, he jumped back suddenly. This jump, coincidentally, stepped on Urahara Kisuke''s feet, and in pain, he began to tap dance. "You kid, how surprised! It really hurts me!" "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it, I was just shocked by the pressure on the three of them. But I feel that the spiritual pressure on their bodies is not the same as that of Death, and they dont even look like Quincy..." Having said that, Hanakari Jinta took a step forward and asked. "Who the **** are you?" "My name is Karl, he is Luo, and this is Intil. We originally came here to travel but because of some things, we followed him. " "Then you shouldn''t be the people of Seireinin, are you?" Hanakari Jinta asked again. This time, without waiting for Karl''s answer, Urahara Kisuke on the side directly mentioned Hanakari Jinta. "I''m really sorry, this kid doesn''t have a lot of thoughts, but he just likes to ask questions, don''t care." "It''s okay, the kids are naive and cute." Carl said calmly. Kisuke Urahara smiled too, then threw him aside, and then introduced the other people. Carl nodded his head even though he knew their names for a long time. After all, he still has to pretend. Then Carl followed Urahara Kisuke to the guest room. It''s just that it''s obviously a long time here and no one has lived here. Although the two rooms are neat, there is a lot of dust. "Sorry, because we haven''t lived in for a long time, we haven''t cleaned much here. But its okay, we will be able to clean it up soon, you can rest assured. " With that, Urahara Kisuke took a deep breath and called out loudly. "Hanakari Jinta,? House rain!" "Come to help the guests, clean up!" "Roger that!" Hanakari Jinta did not hesitate. Although he was still complaining about Urahara Kisuke before, he did not complain when he was working. And the cute little girl with two pony tails named Wu Yu, who doesn''t say a word, cleans up here. The speed of the two of them is quite fast. Its proficiency is also distressing. Obviously, they have done this many times, this kind of work! In less than three minutes, these two rooms have been cleaned by them and spotless! Chapter 892： teach After a night of rest. Carl and others, also full of energy, came to a special space. This is Urahara Kisuke, using his own strength and research to open up a world constructed by pure souls. Here, there are a large number of souls, and the method of opening and closing is only in the hands of Urahara Kisuke. So, if you are imprisoned, most people can''t get out at all. However, this world is not very stable either. After all, this is not a world suitable for combat. It is just a small space created for training. Even this is not even a parallel space, it is at most one, and the enhanced version of the barrier, even the side of the inherent barrier, is not touched. So when Carl entered this space, he noticed the instability here. But Luo and Intier did not have this ability. They just feel something new. After all, the two of them had never seen them, except for those who Carl was surprised by, they could still have such a space barrier. "How about this place, isn''t it pretty good? This is specially made by me to train my staff and some special people. Even here, I can help the **** of death complete the initial solution. But the **** will not work. After all, the **** has too much energy to break through here easily. " Urahara Kisuke said. And he is full of confidence in his own space. At present, the only person who can independently research space equipment is Pupu Yuan Kisuke alone. After all, he was the one who researched Bengyu. Such a thing that is enough to become a god, even Aizen, is very longing for it. Even Aizen regards Urahara Kisuke as his only enemy. Especially in the decisive battle, Aizen is also always on guard for Urahara Kisuke. Although Lang Ran at the time, already possessed a powerful force. But in the hands of Urahara Kisuke, he suffered a lot and was almost killed on the spot. This is all because of Urahara Kisuke''s various weird devices and endless battle plans. More importantly, Urahara Kisuke also knew very well what the weakness of Bengyu was. That''s why he made Aizen so jealous. Even in the last millennium **** battle, Yuhabach, the ultimate BOSS, dare not be small, Urahara Kisuke. He also knew that this person who could study collapse jade was a strange guy. Maybe his strength is not the best. But his methods are definitely more than anyone else! This is the point that is hard to guard against! "Your space was developed by yourself, right?" "Of course, I relied on my spiritual power and my understanding of ghosts, and then added some instrumental assistance to form such a space. How is it? Its not bad. After coming here, dont worry, it will affect the outside world. Its very suitable for us to discuss those abilities here. " Urahara Kisuke said with some excitement. He couldn''t wait to analyze the power of the guests and others. After all, that kind of power, he was unheard of, unseen, naturally very curious. Carl didn''t say anything, but gave Luo a look. Luo nodded, then threw a small bottle to the opponent. "There is a medicine that can strengthen and change the physique, because normally, we cannot learn such tricks if we are not people of our physique. After all, people in each life...every place have different physiques. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t drink it, we can try it and see if you can learn it. After all, not everyone needs to rely on this thing in order to learn our abilities. " Luo briefly explained, and then looked at each other. But when he spoke just now, he was almost exposed. Fortunately, he came back in time. However, with Urahara''s observation ability, he also found that Luo''s words were a bit problematic. Especially this medicine that can strengthen and change the physique made him cautious. "Forget it, put this thing with me first, and talk about it later. Let''s talk about your abilities. But I have a question now. I think you are so skilled, is it possible that you have already taught a lot of people? " Urahara asked suspiciously. After all, Luo''s movements and words are really too proficient. In the world of Fairy Tail, he also taught the big guys to learn to see and hear the domineering and armed domineering. He is also responsible for teaching the two more practical six forms of moon step and shave. So when he said this, that tone was not at all like, teaching people for the first time. Luo did not hide it, but nodded. "Yes, I did teach some people, but for their own safety, you don''t have to ask me who they are, because I won''t tell you." "That''s it, if that''s the case, I can understand..." Kisuke Urahara nodded, then set his gaze on Luo. "In that case let me start, first of all, let me take a look at your ability to step in the air." Although, Urahara Kisuke can walk in the air by using his spiritual power. But if he has a new ability, he will naturally try it, regardless of whether the ability is easy to use. Luo also didn''t hesitate to explain the simplification principle of Yuebu. The biggest difference between the world of One Piece and the world of Reaper is that. One Piece pays much attention to the strength of the body, but is not so good at the soul. Although the Devil Fruits in the One Piece World are all sorts of strange, some of them are aimed at the soul. But compared to these weird abilities, the strength of the physical body represents your upper limit. If not, no matter how powerful your abilities are, your physical body often cannot keep up, and your upper limit will never be raised. Looking back at the world of Reaper. Because of the existence of spiritual power in this world, every **** of death can freely absorb spiritual power to strengthen his body. And death gods have almost no physical bodies, but their souls are equivalent to physical bodies. After all, if the soul is injured, it will bleed, and it will have the same injuries as the human body. At the same time, the **** of death also has a heart and all internal organs, which is no different from a human body. So at this time, Luo, when he gave Urahara Kisuke this method, the other party also understood a little, and then began to try. When Luo saw Urahara Kisuke trying, he wanted to slow him down, so don''t be so anxious. But he hasn''t waited for him to speak yet. Urahara Kisuke actually stepped on the moon step and flew into the air! Such a scene made Luo open his mouth. Even Carl didn''t expect that Urahara Kisuke would learn it all at once! Although it is still relatively immature, I have learned it anyway and can use it! Chapter 893： Urahara Kisukes thoughts "I learned it directly, what''s the situation?!" When Intil saw this situation, he was completely baffled, because according to previous experience. It is impossible for even those with high talents to directly learn the six navy poses. What''s more, Yuebu is still the most difficult of the six navy styles. The one second only to Yuebu is shaved. But when Luo saw the appearance of Urahara Kisuke, he did not hesitate to hand over the method of shaving to the other party. Kisuke Urahara thought for a while, stopped for about a minute, and then learned to shave in an instant as if he had found the trick. "It turns out that your fighting skills are based on this principle. I almost figured it out. This is nothing more than using the strength of the physical body to force oneself to step on the air, or to complete this kind of operation, similar to teleporting. Although it looks fancy, as long as you have a strong body, an individual can learn it. Am I right? " Urahara Kisuke said with some excitement. But soon, he found that what he said seemed to be inappropriate, and immediately changed his words. "Sorry, sorry, I am not saying that your ability is not good, I mean, is this ability the kind that can be trained in batches. That is to say, as long as you master the skills, and then exercise frequently and train your body to a certain level, you will be able to learn. I said that, there should be no problem, right? " Kisuke Urahara breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that he would offend Karl and the others. After all, he couldn''t see through how strong Karl was. In his eyes, Carl is very mysterious. From the outside, he was a taller ordinary person, unable to feel any fluctuations in spiritual power. But if you observe carefully, you will find that the man in front of you has an unusual temperament. The gleaming look in his eyes would not have been the case if he hadn''t killed thousands of people. Therefore, he is more afraid of Carl, Intier and Luo. Relatively speaking, there is not much threat. "To be honest, this skill is what we call the Six Forms. It is a skill that everyone can connect. You are not wrong about this. As long as they are strong young adults, they can practice. Regardless of men and women, regardless of talents, they can learn as long as they work hard. Of course, if you are a talented person, you will naturally learn faster, and even develop other derivative skills, but this has nothing to do with me. In addition, there are four other skills among the six types, but compared with these two, they are not so practical and convenient. If you want to learn, we can also give it to you, it doesn''t matter. But you have to tell me how you can learn it immediately. Don''t use the talent set to prevaricate me, because I know that without skills, even if the talent is outstanding, it is impossible to learn it on the spot. " Carl stared at the opponent with scorching eyes. With Urahara Kisuke''s strength and talent, it is really easy to learn the six forms. Even people in the One Piece world, as long as they are talented enough, can learn a general idea at a glance, but they can''t fully use it. Luffy is the best example. But even so, Luffy was able to master the use of shaving when he was in second gear after practicing. Even if it was Sanji''s Yuebu, he had studied in the Monster Island for two years before he became so successful. But Urahara Kisuke obviously does not have the problem of being unskilled. When he used the moon step or shave, put aside the novelty and unskilledness at the beginning. The latter is basically to master the skills, and then be able to freely release these two skills. Although I don''t say that I have mastered it completely, I have mastered at least half of it. If he was replaced by Karl, he would also learn it at a glance. But what is the point of this. Because he is now a god, even when he was a demigod, Carl has the ability to learn. So there are so many things that he can learn at a glance. This is the combination of so-called skills and talents. This is the case with Urahara Kisuke, but it''s not exactly the same. To be precise, he still had to do the calculations in his mind several times before he could get started successfully. "Do you want to know the technique? It''s actually very simple, as long as I simulate it in my mind, and then use my spiritual power to change the strength of the body. We, the **** of death, are not the same as you, because we focus on the soul body. The strength of the body is second, and the strength of the soul is the most important. In addition, we have spiritual power, which can increase the strength of the body, so there is no need for special training. It is precisely because of this that a person like me who can control spiritual power very cleverly will naturally learn it very quickly. Moreover, there are many such people in Seireini, and I am not the only one. So these abilities of yours may be in their eyes, so that''s it. But to be honest, your kind of power, for those human beings who have spiritual power, but is not a **** of death, can really increase their strength. Especially the Quincy! " Having said this, Urahara Kisuke seemed to remember something, and then sighed. "To be honest, your abilities are so easy to use. If they had these abilities in the previous war, Sereikyo might not belong to the **** of death. But it has nothing to do with me, after all, I was not born at that time, hahahaha. " Kisuke Urahara laughed, then looked at Karl. "Then please teach me the other six forms and that domineering!" "no problem." Carl nodded, then glanced at Luo. Luo Ze stepped forward and analyzed the other six forms bit by bit, as well as the operating principles of the armed color domineering. In less than half an hour. Kisuke Urahara has fully mastered the use of the six formulas. But domineering, he spent more than an hour without even touching the threshold. This thing corresponds to the power in the human body, which can stimulate one''s own potential and make the body stronger. but! There is a prerequisite for armed color domineering. That is the user, who must have a strong physical quality, that is, a strong physical body. Although Urahara Kisuke is a physical body, his body is a **** of death, and his physical body cannot be exercised. As a result, he couldn''t learn to be armed and domineering at all. However, he summarized the skills according to Luo''s teaching, and then simplified some. "It''s a pity, I can''t learn this armed color domineering, after all, I focus on the soul, not the body. However, the two kids in my shop can learn. They are very suitable for this domineering. " Kisuke Urahara smiled, then continued to look at Karl. "So, you have other abilities that you can teach me? If so, I owe you a small favor. As long as it is not for me to do things that go against the bottom line and against my will, I can promise you. " Chapter 894： Mutual use The reason why Urahara Kisuke is willing to owe Karl a favor is entirely because he wants to have a good relationship with the other party. Because he knew that the man in front of him was very unusual. And he could see that this man could not be regarded as an evil party. Otherwise, he would be able to do it when he faced Kurosaki Ichigo and others at the beginning. Of course this is also possible, because Karl and the others didn''t figure out the situation, so they didn''t do it. However, Kisuke Urahara can probably guess that Carl and others don''t know much about Shinigami. It''s just that Kisuke Urahara couldn''t think of it. Carl knew the **** of death very well. What didn''t understand was Luo and Intier. At this time, Carl didn''t expect that Urahara Kisuke would actually do this. This made him frown. To be honest, Urahara Kisukes favor is actually quite valuable. Sometimes he is less reliable, so Carl is a little worried whether he owes too many human debts, so the debts do not weigh on him. Then none of them have been paid. This is not impossible. But Carl thought for a while, and felt that whether it was the domineering experience or some other abilities, even if it was handed over to the other party, it was nothing. After all, they don''t rely on this for food anymore. But when Carl was thinking, he suddenly thought of a possibility. What would be the effect if Intil and Luo''s knives were transformed into Zanpaku knives? Carl suddenly thought of this possibility, and then smiled. "Forget about favors, other skills are also available, I can leave them to you. But I have a small condition, that is, I hope that you can help the two of them and get your own Zanpaku. And there is one thing that needs to be noted. Zanpakut should be the best weapon in their hands. If it can''t be done, I''m thinking of another way. " Kisuke Urahara frowned upon hearing Carl''s words. He didn''t expect that Karl would actually make this condition. But this is to blame him. After all, he talked a lot with Karl last night about the **** of death and Zanpakudao. Anyway, what is there to say. It''s not that Urahara Kisuke doesn''t have a heart, but he feels that he and Carl can talk very well. After all, Carl has traveled through so many worlds and seen so many things. In addition, Urahara Kisuke is a person who likes to open up his brain and is a little fanciful. So he and Karl were able to talk, and it was normal. "I can try it, but there is no guarantee of success. After all, I haven''t tried, can these weapons be transformed into Zanpakudao..." As soon as the voice fell, Urahara Kisuke saw Luo and Intier and took out his weapons. Hei Dao Qiushui, and Gui Cry two knives. Originally, it looked a little unremarkable, but its appearance was a little special. But Urahara Kisuke, after inquiring about spiritual power this time, he discovered that there is one inside of these two weapons, a sleeping soul! This made him feel a little shocked! "This turned out to be a weapon with its own soul. In this case, let me build the Zanpaku Knife, there is no problem at all!" Kisuke Urahara said silently. It is not the first time he has seen the weapon of his own soul. But this is definitely the most shocking one. Because the ones he saw before were either just born, and very weak, souls that would dissipate at any time. Either it has grown up and formed its own character and soul with various abilities. And this is the mature Zanpaku Knife that can be solved. But this kind of soul embryo is complete, and it looks like a very mature soul. It was the first time he saw it. And it is a bit hard to imagine Urahara Kisuke, if the souls of these two weapons are awakened, what kind of power will burst out. Thinking of this, Urahara Kisuke looked at Carl subconsciously. After a while, he asked. "Carl, where''s your weapon?" "I don''t need it, because my weapon has long since awakened myself and became a Zanpaku Dao." The voice just fell. Hades emerged from his hands. Feeling the endless evil thoughts coming from Hades, this made Urahara Kisuke shiver. He even thought that Karl was going to do it to himself. But soon he realized that this was just an illusion. Because Carl moves every step of the way! "It''s really terrifying Zan Po Dao, just by looking at it, it can make people hallucinate. This Zhanpaku Knife should be a demon sword, and it is the kind that needs to absorb human blood, right? " Urahara Kisuke asked. Carl didn''t hide it either, and nodded directly. At the same time he did not explain. Anyway, Hades''s power, he used it very well, there was no need to explain anything to the other party. Kisuke Urahara squeezed a sweat secretly. He didn''t expect that Karl looked very decent and kind, but his weapon was indeed a demon sword full of evil thoughts. This contrast made him somewhat unacceptable for a while. Carl also saw Urahara''s expression and couldn''t help laughing. "In fact, if you are worried, we can leave now. After all, we don''t want to add more unnecessary trouble to this place. And some powers look evil, but if used properly , it doesn''t matter. Because of power, there is no distinction between evil and justice, it all depends on what the user does. You should be very clear about this kind of truth, right? " "Of course, I know these truths very well, after all, I..." Halfway through, Urahara stopped, then shook his head and lowered the brim of his hat. "It''s nothing, it''s all old things, not to mention it. Now let me teach me those new abilities, I cant wait. However, I need you to give me some time for Zan Po Dao, after all, this is not a trivial matter. " "No problem, we have plenty of time to watch, you can do it slowly." Carl nodded, then glanced at Luo. Luo also stepped forward once again and began to teach Urahara Kisuke, seeing and hearing how domineering, and how to use Ryu Sakura. In addition. The life return, and some of the more partial abilities, were also handed over to the gambling shop. However, in these abilities, apart from seeing, hearing and domineering, the others are useless. After all, the return of life, as well as some other partial abilities, require the power of the body to be used. However, seeing and hearing color domineering is more special. What this needs is not a strong physical body, but a strong mental power. In other words. If the soul is strong enough, the spiritual power will not be weak. In the same way, a person with a strong spirit will have a strong soul. And the spiritual power of the **** of death strengthens both the spiritual power and the soul. This allows Urahara Kisuke to learn how to be domineering. Unfortunately. This ability is not so easy to learn. At least he had studied for a day without even catching a fur. But he found the threshold. He will be able to get started quickly in a few days! Chapter 895： Lively street "I have to say that your learning ability is really strong. How long has it been since you learned these things. Does every **** of death have such a strong learning ability just like you? " Carl looked at the current Urahara Kisuke with surprise on his face. Not only him, Luo and Intier were equally surprised. Because Urahara Kisuke, in just one week, he completely mastered the six forms and some of his abilities. These abilities and skills, for him, the increase is not very large, but it can open up a new world for him and provide him with inspiration for developing tricks. In addition. It took him five days to learn how to see and hear the domineering, and there are two days left to practice the domineering of the experience to the point where he is more proficient. In this situation, even Carl would be shocked. Because he hadn''t expected that the other party would learn to see, hear, and be domineering so quickly. Maybe this is the natural advantage of the death spirit body? Carl didn''t understand, and didn''t bother to figure out why he was like this. But now that the other party has learned everything, then he should also fulfill his promise. "It''s really a good power, although these powers are not of much use to me. But it is still very good to put it in the hands of other people, or to use it as a practice for those with average strength. It''s a pity that I can''t be regarded as the real **** of death now. According to the words of the present world, I should have been expelled from the thirteenth division and Seireitei, hahahaha. " Kisuke Urahara laughed, his laughter full of sarcasm. I don''t know if he is mocking Seireini, or laughing at himself. "You have learned all your abilities, now is the time to fulfill your promise, right?" Carl asked. Kisuke Urahara nodded, but shook his head again. "Give me another week." "Do you still need to do any preparations?" Carl asked in a puzzled way, Urahara Kisuke also nodded and continued to speak. "Yes, because I have been practicing this new ability during this time, so the preparation work is not finished. To be honest, I was lazy, but these preparations will not be completed in a short while. So please wait for me for a week or so, it''s almost the same. " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Carl nodded. "In this case, let them cooperate with you for what you want to do. I''m going out now, and something more interesting seems to have happened outside. " As Carl said, he set his eyes on the sky. A bright crescent moon hung high in the sky, emitting a soft light, very gentle. Because Urahara Kisuke had learned the ability a long time ago, there was no need for him to enter that space. Now all of them are in this grocery store in Urahara Kisuke. Kisuke Urahara heard Carl say so, he also quietly sensed the outside, and then smiled. "Yeah, it''s really lively outside, but those people know me. In their eyes, I was dead, so it was inconvenient for me to go out. If you are willing to go out, I don''t mind, I just hope you don''t reveal that I am here. " Kisuke Urahara lowered the brim of his hat, and then took out one from the pile of groceries on the side, which looked like an old radio. Following his fiddling. A spiritual position appeared around. This position has no defensive power, but Carl can feel it. This area, under the influence of this spiritual position, seemed to have disappeared. But this is just the disappearance of perception. It can still be seen with the naked eye and divine power. It can be said that this is a position created for spiritual power, which can avoid the enemy''s spiritual power tracking and detection. After all, with the ability to use spiritual power, who would always observe it with the naked eye. Kisuke Urahara took advantage of this loophole, so he has been here without being discovered by anyone. of course. Carl who has read the original is very clear that Kisuke Urahara is not really undiscovered. But some people don''t want to find him. Because that old man, the captain of the thirteenth division, Yanagisai Shigekuni Yamamoto has never thought that Urahara Kisuke is really a traitor. But due to the rules and the facts at the time, he also had to do it. But it is precisely because of this that Urahara Kisuke can save his life and live until now. "It''s a really good device. There are quite a few weird things in your place." "Do you like it? If you like it, how about a few of me to give you?" Urahara Kisuke asked. Carl shook his head without saying a word, then got up and left. ... at the same time. On a certain street. There was a man with long hair, a silent expression, and wearing a white haori, watching the unusual battle in front of him. This is a contest between a red-haired and an orange-haired man. But for now, it is the red-haired man who has the upper hand. Because his weapon is very strange. This weapon is not only huge in size, but also jagged, it can even be freely retractable, and can change its position according to his will! This is the real Zanpaku! Each Zanpaku Knife is based on the soul of the master, thus transforming the most suitable abilities for him. The same is true for this person. And every Zan Po Dao is unique. Although there will be similar abilities, the root causes are completely different. "Ichigo Kurosaki, right, I admit that you are very strong, but so are you! Next, I will let you know how big the gap is between us! " The red-haired man showed a wild smile. He rushed forward without hesitation. The weapon in his hand constantly changes its posture along with his roar, just like a poisonous snake, making people fearful! Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked when he saw this scene. He wanted to defend, but it was too late! Because the opponent''s attack speed is quite fast. Whether he is avoiding or defending, he can''t do it! Next second. A violent blow like a poisonous snake fell on Kurosaki Ichigo, knocking him into the air. "You can see, this is the real **** of death, and the half-dangling gap between you! A person who doesn''t even know how to solve it at first, still tries to contend with us, you are looking for death! So listen to my advice, and go back as soon as it has not caused serious consequences! Otherwise, the next shot is aimed at, not your arm, but your head! " The red-haired man, although his expression is grim, his speech is sharp. But in his eyes, there is no killing intent! Chapter 896： Karl shot "It''s impossible for me to admit my fate, absolutely impossible! You want to take Rukia away unless you step on my body! I will never allow, you take her away! " The voice fell. Kurosaki Ichigo rushed up instantly. But the next second. His handsome figure was beaten off by the red-haired man. "Renji! You stop, if you continue to fight, he will die!" Kuchiki Rukia shouted from the side. The man who had been holding him frowned slightly, and then clicked on the center of her brow. Kuchiki Rukia fainted immediately. "Sleep well..." The man''s voice was very soft, and it sounded a bit ruthless, even his expression was cold. But there was a trace of entanglement and reluctance in her eyes. Obviously, he didn''t want to take away Kuchiki Rukia, but because of the order, he had to do so. And he also knew very well what Kuchiki Rukia was about to face! "team leader" The man called Renji was a little nervous when seeing Kuchiki Rukia suddenly fainted. The man wearing white Haori shook his head and pointed to the front. Renji was surprised. Then he saw Kurosaki Ichigo struggling to stand up. "Hehe, didn''t you say that you want to aim at my head. This is your quasi-head? It''s too bad, too! " Kurosaki Ichigo knew that he couldn''t beat it, but he couldn''t lose because of his lip service. He stood up staggeringly, and then took a deep breath. The spiritual power on his body began to wander around him uncontrollably. A powerful spiritual force, at this moment, burst out! "How can it be!?" "You are not even the acting **** of death, how can you have such a strong spiritual power?!" Renji felt incredible. Because he could feel it, the spiritual power that Kurosaki Ichigo now exploded was somewhat close to the rank of the deputy captain. And Renji is the deputy captain! However, when the **** of death came to this world, he needed to be subject to certain constraints. The **** of death at the deputy captain level did not even have half of his strength. Captain level can play even less. This is to prevent too strong power from affecting this world. But Kurosaki Ichigo has no such restriction. Therefore, his spiritual power is constantly increasing. This force makes people feel great pressure. "This spiritual pressure..." The man wearing white haori also frowned slightly. Because he felt a familiar but very strange force. This power made him think of someone! "go to hell!!!" Renji and Kurosaki Ichigo at this time have already decided the outcome. Because Renji was the deputy captain, Reiatsu was suppressed, so he was not an opponent of Kurosaki Ichigo at all. However, just when Kurosaki Ichigo was about to deal with the opponent. A white light flashed across! But no one saw this ray of light. But Kurosaki Ichigo was already stunned here. Because the big knife in his hand was completely broken! "how can that be" Seeing the broken knife in his hand, Kurosaki Ichigo glanced subconsciously, kneeling on the ground, and constantly panting for Renji. But he knew very well that this was not done by the person in front of him. He has no such ability. Without hesitation, Kurosaki Ichigo immediately turned back and rushed towards him, standing next to him, but there was no one to shoot. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo realized that his blade was already in his hands at some point. He slowly threw away the blade, and walked by Kurosaki Ichigo with a silent expression. Next second. A burst of blood burst out of Kurosaki Ichigo''s body. No one saw how this man did it. But Kurosaki Ichigo was injured! And the injury was very serious, and even the standing was a little unsteady. The man, Wei Wei Nob, then turned around and raised his hand. See this scene. Renji''s eyes widened and wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. "By the way, this is enough, right?" "Kuchiki Byakuya?" Just when Kuchiki Byakuya was ready to do it. A voice remembered from the side. Kuchiki Byakuya was slightly stunned, and then he saw a tall figure walking out of the shadows. This person is Carl! "Who are you, are you with them?" Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes became tense. At the same time, he put his right hand on the Zanpodao, ready to do it at any time. Renji''s body also trembled involuntarily. Because he felt an unprecedented pressure! This kind of pressure is not the oppressive feeling of spiritual pressure, but the inexplicable oppressive power that comes from the depths of the soul! He didn''t know what power it was. But he could feel it, if he did something to the man who suddenly appeared in front of him. No doubt he will die! "Renji, don''t be nervous, the other party''s soul is very pure. This is the suppression of the soul. Such a high-purity soul, and still a complete and clean soul, I have never seen it before. Even the captain doesnt have such a high-purity soul..." Kuchaki Byakuya paused for a while and then passed the already a little unstable Kurosaki Ichigo, and walked in front of Karl. "Who are you?" "I''m just a passing...God!" "Do you believe it?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he said something that no one could believe. Next second. Kuchiki Byakuya did it directly. But his Zanpaku Knife stopped at a distance of one centimeter from Karl''s neck. "It''s not a good habit to do it, and I''m not here to fight." The voice fell. Carl just flicked the knife slightly. The entire blade suddenly cracked! Kuchiki Byakuya felt a little unbelievable, and took a step back. A drop of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. "The strength of the Zanpakuk is based on the spiritual pressure. I originally thought that the Reiatsu at the captain level would be very strong. It turned out to be nothing more than that..." Carl was halfway through, and then stopped. "By the way, I almost forgot, your spirit pressure is not outstanding in the captain. So if I look for you, I''m really looking for the wrong person. " Carl seemed to say this on purpose. Then he glanced at the debris on the ground, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "The Kurosaki Ichigo''s family invited me to a meal, which was kind to me. So you broke his knife. I broke your knife. It''s fair, right? " "It''s fair..." Kuchiki Byakuya nodded, then waved gently. "Scatter it, Senbonzakura!" The voice fell. Everything on the ground suddenly turned into petals, wrapping Carl''s whole body! But the next second. All the petals shattered directly! Kuchiki Byakuya, spouting blood again! Chapter 897： ask "how come" Everyone looked at the injured Kuchiki Byakuya, feeling a little weird. At this time, Kuchaki Rukia woke up because of the pressure on Carl''s body. When she saw this scene, her eyes widened and she felt incredible. "Can''t understand, right?" "It''s right if you can''t understand." Carl said these two words inexplicably, making Kuchiki Byakuya a little confused. Then Karl passed him directly and walked in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. "Let''s go, I will take you to a place, now you are not their opponent." "No, if I don''t have..." "It didn''t save people, did you?" The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and then he patted Kurosaki Ichigo on the shoulder. "You don''t think I showed up just to help you save people, do you? The reason I will shoot is just because I owe you a meal. By the way, I also want to come over and see what the real **** of death looks like. Now my curiosity is satisfied, and I don''t owe you anything. The next thing, you need to do it yourself. Because this is your own trouble, of course you have to solve it yourself. " Carl did not directly intervene in this plot. Because he knows that this is the key to Kurosaki Ichigo''s growth. And he has no reason to shoot. After all, Kuchiki Rukia would not really die. Kuchaki Byakuya is just a knife mouth, in fact, he is very tofu-hearted. As a pet sister mad demon. Don''t look at him being calm on the outside, but deep in his heart, I''m afraid he has already panicked. "Are you the one Ichigo said before?" Kuchiki Rukia spoke suddenly. Carl looked over, then smiled and nodded. At this time, Kuchiki Byakuya also came over and grabbed Rukia Kuchiki''s hand. "Let''s go, leave with me." "Renji, don''t look, we are leaving!" "I see, Captain..." Renji looked away, and Kuchiki Byakuya opened a very strange door. Through this gate, nothing can be seen, only white light floating in front of their eyes. But Carl could see what kind of world existed behind this door. "It turns out that it is this kind of construction. It seems that your corpse soul world... is wrong, it is the technology of the Seireitei, not very good..." Carl snapped his fingers as he spoke. I saw the same door appearing from his hand. Seeing this scene, Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly stopped, and for the first time horror appeared in his eyes! Even when he was killed by Carl just now, he didn''t show this expression. But now, he was frightened for the first time. Because of Carl''s ability, it is really incredible. Renji and Kuchiki Rukia on the side were even more surprised, and they opened their mouths silently. "Rukia! I will take you away now!" Kurosaki Ichigo grasped this opportunity and wanted to step forward and grab Rukia''s hand. But it was thrown away by the opponent. "Rukia..." "Sorry Ichigo, this incident itself is my fault. Transferring the power of the **** of death to humans without authorization is a felony for us! Can be sentenced to death! But you are very nice and kind, I... don''t want to see you being executed because of this. Therefore, I am the only one who suffers. You return to your family and be an ordinary high school student..." Rukia spoke, and then glanced at Kuchiki Byakuya. "Brother, can we go now?" "Well, let''s go..." Kuchiki Byakuya nodded, and then his hand trembled slightly. It seemed to touch Rukia''s hand. But he finally resisted the impulse and walked in the door first. He is also very worried that if he stays here, he will be unable to control his emotions. Renji on the side looked at Rukia and Kurosaki Ichigo, he couldn''t help sighing, and then led her into the door. "No! I must save you!" "for sure!" Kurosaki Ichigo shouted loudly. Then his gaze came to Carl''s side. He looked at the door next to Karl and rushed up without hesitation. But the sound of snapping fingers sounded. The door closed suddenly. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t react, and fell to the ground. "Ahem, who, don''t you know that I am a wounded, come and attack!" Just at this time. One was a little weak, and then some angry voices rang. This is Ishida Yulong, one of the few descendants of Quincy! It can even be said that it is the last Quincy! After all, after the battle a thousand years ago, the Quincy was apart from a handful of people. Everything else was wiped out. Not one is left! But this is only the understanding of the **** of death. In fact, all the Quincys are now hidden in the invisible empire, waiting for the opportunity. At this time, Ishida Yulong was just okay, just a living Quincy. It''s just that his current situation is not too good. Because he helped Rukia out in the first place. So it''s just a second. His current strength can only be said to be very weak. Because he even had to deal with the lowest level of virtuality, it would take a lot of effort to kill. It can be seen from here that this guy must not have undergone much training. The most is to use power, not to control power. In this regard, Kurosaki Ichigo is similar to him. But Kurosaki Ichigo''s physique peculiarities, so the starting point Ishida Uryu is too high. "Ahem, sorry, I didn''t mean it..." Kurosaki Ichigo touched his head, then struggling to get up from Ishida Uryu''s body. Ishida Yulong also struggled, pushing him away. Carl couldn''t help but shook his head when he looked at the crooked two. "Ishida Yulong, right?" "Huh? Who are you and how do you know my name?" Because of Ishida Yulong, from the beginning to the present, he was in a coma. So he had no idea how Karl appeared. I don''t know who he is. "You don''t need to know who I am, I just ask you a word, do you want revenge?" Hear Karl''s inquiry. Ishida Yulong was silent for a moment, then glanced at the friendly household, and then beckoned to him. "Help me?" "okay!" Kurosaki Ichigo went over in a daze and helped him up. Ishida Yulong stood up, helped her, her broken eyes, and said. "I don''t want revenge, because it doesn''t make any sense to me. But Rukia was taken away, as her friend...half friend, I will not let go of those death gods who grabbed her! " Ishida Yulong said solemnly. His words made Carl a little relieved. At the same time, the corners of his mouth began to rise. "A good answer, what about you Kurosaki Ichigo? You want revenge, or you want to save someone, or..." Before he finished speaking, Carl paused, then asked, taking a look at the broken knife he was still holding. "Or do you want to...protect?" Chapter 898： Choice for the other party Early the next morning. Kurosaki Ichigo woke up from his sleep and found that his room was full of people. Whether it is Urahara Kisuke, and his shop assistant. or Karl and the three of them, they are all concentrated here at this time. Because of the injuries suffered by Kurosaki Ichigo last night, it is too serious. So in the end, when he was thinking about Carl''s question, he was in a coma. So Karl was also responsible for bringing him back. After all, he was the only person present at the time. As for Ishida Yulong. Karl also brought him back easily. But his injury is slightly lighter than Kurosaki Ichigo. So after waking up this morning, I left on my own. Originally, Karl also told Ishida Yulong about the special training, but he didn''t accept it directly, but went home first. According to his meaning. He is going to see his dad for consultation. So now only Kurosaki Ichigo, in Kisuke Urahara''s shop. "There are so many of you, watching me sleep, is it abnormal?" Kurosaki Ichigo gripped the quilt tightly, his face a little ugly. After all, there are so many people present, he is really scared. "Speaking vigorously, my complexion is more mellow, and I seem to be recovering well." Urahara Kisuke nodded, then set his gaze on Carl. "I''m going to make preparations, I leave the following things to you." said, Urahara Kisuke left here. Intiel and Luo looked at each other and followed. It is clear. Both of them have things to do. Now here, Carl and Kurosaki Ichigo are left. The two of them stared at each other with big eyes, and neither of them spoke first. One minute later. Kurosaki Ichigo, who couldn''t bear this kind of atmosphere, still spoke first. "Carl... Sir?" "Who are you, and what do you mean by what you said to me yesterday?" Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head and asked. Karl didn''t explain much, he just pointed to his chest and said. "You don''t need to know who I am, now you can get a little bit of the problem from last night. Do you want revenge or save, or protection. Choose one, different answers represent different solutions and my attitude towards you. But no matter how you choose, both and Urahara Kisuke will help you improve your strength and learn how to solve it. " Hearing Karl''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo was stunned for a few seconds and asked. "Why are you helping me? Didnt you say yesterday that you only owe me a meal? " "That''s right, but Seireini, I want to go in and take a look. But if you enter normally, you will be besieged by those people. Although I am not afraid of them, I don''t want to kill people either. So your appearance can just help me divert their attention. I said so, do you understand? " "In other words, I am the bait?" Kurosaki Ichigo pointed to his nose and said. Carl nodded and smiled. "Yes, aren''t you smart? Urahara Kisuke also said that you are stupid. Actually, I feel that you are not stupid, but your reaction is a little slower. " Hearing Karl''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t know for a moment whether Karl was scolding himself or boasting himself. But for Carl''s question, he still considered it carefully. About ten minutes. Kurosaki Ichigo''s expression became firm. "I choose to protect!" "I don''t know how you would think of me, but in my opinion, the original intention of power is to protect the people around me. When I first gained strength, I used it to protect my family and Rukia. Later, because of this power, I protected many innocent people. But when Rukia was taken away, there was nothing I could do, and there was no room for resistance at all. Therefore, I want to be as strong as you. Only in this way can I protect the people I want to protect! " At this point, Kurosaki Ichigo paused, and then continued to speak. "Of course it''s not just that, I want revenge and save me! What Kuchiki Byakuya, although it is Rukias brother, I will never let him go! Being a brother, he can be so ruthless. This person is probably a pervert, so I absolutely want to avenge him! Then Rukia must also be saved, this is my choice! " After Kurosaki Ichigo finished speaking, he looked at Carl domineeringly. But looking at Carl''s calm eyes and slightly smiling face, he suddenly persuaded him. After all, Karl, but with a finger, he killed Kuchiki Byakuya''s man in seconds. and he was killed directly by Kuchiki Byakuya. This gap, one can imagine how big it is. "Is it all necessary?" "you sure?" Carl''s expression remained unchanged, still looking at each other with a smile. Kurosaki Ichigo nodded, his expression firm. But Karl didn''t say a word, just staring at him like that. About five minutes later. Kurosaki Ichigo''s hairs all stood up. There was even a sweat on his back. He was seen by Karl, a little scared. The panic in my heart continues to spread. Although he knows that Karl will not hurt himself, this kind of fear comes from the depths of his soul. can''t be erased. suddenly. This feeling disappeared completely. Carls smile made him happier. "Very good choice. After my observation, you think so in your heart. So I will give you a few days to prepare, when will you be ready, and when will you come here to report. " said, Karl opened the room. "Now, you can go." "This will let me go?" Kurosaki Ichigo was a little confused, but Karl tilted his head and asked the other person. "You wont leave Do you still want to stay for breakfast? Of course, it doesnt matter if you want to eat, I just ask Urahara Kisuke to add a table and chopsticks. But the price..." "I''m leaving now!" Kurosaki Ichigo shivered suddenly, then got up and left here. He is now penniless. And because of some reasons, I still worked here. When he thinks of asking for money for food, he thinks of the suffering torture he suffered here at the time. So he left without hesitation. "Wait for me, three days at the latest, I will come here to find you... and Urahara Kisuke!" Kurosaki Ichigo waved his hand handsomely before leaving. But as soon as he went out, he ran into a bicycle. "Boy, you''re blind, you don''t look at the way when you go out!" "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t pay attention, sorry..." After hit someone, Kurosaki Ichigo quickly apologized. Seeing that his attitude was so good, the other party didn''t care about him, so he cursed and left. Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head awkwardly, and left here as if fleeing. Chapter 899： Special training Three days later. Kurosaki Ichigo returned to Urahara Kisuke''s shop after only two days away. No one knows what he said to his family, and no one knows what he was like at school. But he obviously has made a decision. No matter what, he will rescue Kuchiki Rukia back! This is his determination! So Carl and Urahara Kisuke looked at each other and smiled. Then the two of them, while waiting for each other, came into that special space. But its not just Kurosaki Ichigo who has been trained here Intiel and Luo are also here, trying to solve the Zanpaku Sword. "The two of them are..." Kurosaki Ichigo saw the two of them sitting on a large rock, and felt a little puzzled. "They are training, how can they master the initial solution of Zanpakudao. After all, this kind of thing is not that simple and can be completely mastered. " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo was taken aback for a moment, and then showed an expression of eagerness. "In other words, will I meditate over there just like them? It''s pretty easy, it seems that training is not as difficult as I thought. " Kurosaki Ichigo breathed a sigh of relief. But Kisuke Urahara didn''t say anything. He just lifted his cane and poke hard! Kurosaki Ichigo''s body immediately separated from his soul. Seeing this, the **** the side immediately picked up his body and threw it in a corner that was not easily affected. Kurosaki Ichigo at this time has not yet reacted. Especially on his chest, a chain that he is familiar with appeared! This thing, he has seen it in other people who have not yet entered the corpse soul world, or are about to become virtual souls. So when he saw this chain, he was still a little panicked. "What''s wrong with me?" Kurosaki Ichigo did not understand. Urahara Kisuke smiled and explained. "To put it simply, your original power has been sealed by Kuchiki Byakuya, the one who defeated you. But because of Karl''s arrival, his seal is imperfect. So your spiritual power, as long as you exercise a little, you can break through this blockade. " "Start training now?" Kurosaki Ichigo asked excitedly. Urahara Kisuke also nodded, and then put his eyes on the little girl behind him. This person is an employee of the store. Her name is Wu Wu Yu, and she is a petite and weak loli. At least from the outside, it looks like this. But at this time, she is already wearing gloves and protective gear on her head. saw her flash, and suddenly appeared in front of the opponent''s Kurosaki Ichigo. raised his right hand high, and then fell mercilessly! And her method of high-speed movement is one of the six shaves! "Huh! How long has this been since I learned how to shave, which is really enviable!" The little boy Hanakari Jinta on the side was very disdainful, but the words he said made it clear that he was a little envious. After all, he and the other party are from the same starting point. As early as a few days ago, the day when the six types were completely mastered by Urahara Kisuke, he taught this technique to Hanakari Jinta and Yayu. But in such a short time, only Wu Yu has learned, and Hanakari Jinta didn''t even touch the fur. It can be seen from here that there is still a certain gap between the talents of the two of them. But at this time, no one cared about his thoughts, but one after another put their eyes on Kurosaki Ichigo. The current Kurosaki Ichigo used a donkey to roll around, and then barely escaped the attack of the rain. But he has no way to fight back, even if he asks loudly, he can''t ask. Because of Wu Yu''s offensive rhythm, it is too tight. He was too late to do other extra moves. "The reaction is pretty good, I just escaped it." Urahara Kisuke nodded, then took out something and wanted to say something. But Carl ignored him. Instead, he teleported directly to the two of them while they were still fighting. "The test is over, now it can be the beginning!" As soon as ''s words fell, two fists appeared on both sides of his cheeks, as if they were about to hit him at the same time. Kurosaki Ichigo and Oya Yu were shocked when they saw this, even if O Yu had no expression, her pupils shrank a little. This means that she didn''t expect Karl to appear here. But the attacks of the two of them can no longer stop. After all, the time is too tight, and there is no time to pull back. But Karl didn''t dodge, he didn''t even raise his hand. However, there was an invisible force that surrounded his whole body and abruptly blocked the attack of these two people. "? House rain, go back, and leave it to me next." Hearing what Carl said, Wu Yu looked behind him. Urahara Kisuke shook his head, then beckoned to Yayu, motioning her to come back. There is nothing to do with Urahara Kisuke now. What Carl has to do is to help Kurosaki Ichigo and awaken the power of death in his body. But Karl knows very well that in Kurosaki Ichigo''s body, besides the power of death, there are other powers. For example, the Quincy, and the power of virtuality. It''s just these powers, he can''t grasp it for the time being, so Karl won''t help him out all. "That was just a test? Didn''t let me beat her?" Kurosaki Ichigo was a little dazed, because he had no idea what was going on. Carl nodded and explained. "In fact, the test was only the first punch of Wu Yu. She has the power to contend against the **** of death and hurt the **** of death. So when her attack is hidden by you, it means that your spiritual power has basically been fully recovered, and there is only one guide. So it doesn''t make much sense to fight next, after all, you haven''t recovered the power of the **** of death, not her opponent. " Hearing Karl say this, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t speak, but just stared at him blankly. His eyes were even a little confused and unbelievable. After all? House rain is just a young girl who may not even be ten years old! This makes Kurosaki Ichigo a little bit unbelievable. "Kurosaki Ichigo, now your eyes are looking at me!" "what?" Hearing Karl''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo subconsciously looked at Karl with his eyes. This look immediately made him feel that he had fallen into an endless vortex. But soon, a tall figure that gave him a sense of security appeared in front of him. This person is Carl! "What is this place?" "Here..." Karl smiled, then snapped his fingers. I saw tall buildings stand up, but the chaotic world turned upside down and appeared in front of the two of them. "This is your spiritual world!" Chapter 900： Inner world! "My spiritual world?!" "That''s right, it''s your spiritual world. If you can''t understand it, then let''s put it in a layman manner, this is the world deep in your heart! There is such a spiritual world in the body of every **** of death, that is, the inner world. Here, the real soul in your heart and Zanpai Dao live here! So I am here to help you enter this world, and then you can go find your Zanpakuto and have a good chat. " Hearing Karl say that, Kurosaki Ichigo was a little dazed. Then he took a look. Although the tall buildings are towering, but the world is upside down and confused, and the sense of direction is completely lost, he is a little confused. But at this time. A black figure slowly opened his eyes. Behind him, a white figure with a ferocious gaze flashed away. at the same time. Chong En, who was in the enchantment outside, looked at Karl and Kurosaki Ichigo, who were standing still, looking at each other. They dont know what Carl is doing. But according to Karl''s own words, he has a way to let Kurosaki Ichigo close to his inner world without any danger. Then there is no need to worry about him running away. But the main thing is that Karl wants to go in and take a look. After all, he has this ability now, so naturally he has to make good use of it, and by the way, study what is happening in the inner world of the **** of death. Especially Kurosaki Ichigo. This guy is not a normal **** of death, so naturally he is the key research object of the guests. "Manager, is it really okay for Carl to do this?" "Maybe there is a problem, but since he said that there is no problem, believe him for the time being. After all, he also used this method for his own people, letting them go to the inner world and communicate with his Zan Po Dao. " Saying here early, Urahara Kisuke glanced at Intil and Luo who were still meditating next to them. Since the two of them are not regular death gods, even the Zanpaku Dao was modified from their original weapons. Although they have incorporated their soul power, it is just a fake Zanpaku. Therefore, Urahara Kisuke does not necessarily guarantee that they can succeed. After all, he did this for the first time with a man-made Zanpaku. So that''s why Intier and Luo haven''t regained consciousness yet. "Let''s wait and see, if it doesn''t work, we''re doing it." Urahara Kisuke moved his hat and adjusted it to a more comfortable position. But at this time. Kurosaki Ichigo''s body suddenly showed a huge amount of spiritual pressure. Formidable power began to converge on him. An imaginary power also condensed on his body, and then slowly formed a mask on his face! "Mask..." Seeing the appearance of this mask, Urahara Kisuke was slightly stunned, and his eyes became serious. But soon, he smiled again. "If they knew that another mask was born, I am afraid they would be a little excited..." "The manager, what you said, they wouldn''t be..." "Yes, it''s them. I don''t know where they are playing now. I haven''t seen them for a long time." Urahara Kisuke sighed, then put his gaze on Karl and Kurosaki Ichigo. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo has not only human breath, but also virtual power. But as the mask formed, his body suddenly trembled. The black Reaper costume is looming on his body. The power belonging to the **** of death is also competing with Xu for this body! Suddenly! Kurosaki Ichigo stretched out his right hand toward Karl. But an invisible force protected Karl. Kurosaki Ichigo not only did not touch Karl, but he was also affected, and the various powers on his body began to stabilize. saw this scene. Urahara Kisuke, who was a little nervous at first, breathed a sigh of relief. "I really have a hand Karl. I can''t see through you more and more. Who are you who have many abilities, but whose origins are unknown? I am really interested in you..." at the same time. Karl didn''t know what was happening outside. Now in the inner world of Kurosaki Ichigo, he is communicating face to face with Uncle "Zan Yue". For some reason, Carl could not hear their communication. But Karl, who has read the original, said that he didn''t even bother to know. After all, the communication between them is nothing more than enlightenment, or guidance. This uncle''Zhanyue'', whose real name is Youhabakh, is the king of Quincy and the king of the invisible empire. He is very strong. is so strong that people in the zero division can''t help it. The only people who can contend against him are Aizen and the captain Yanagisai Shigekuni Yamamoto in the manga. However, Yamamoto Ryusai Shigekuni was tricked out by a fake friend Harbach in the original manga. When he finally faced his real friend Habach, he was stolen and stunned, and finally fell powerlessly. But it can also be seen from here, if it weren''t for the scheming of Uhabach. If he really applies for the job with Yamamoto Ryusai Shigekuni, he may not be able to fight. As for Aizen... At that time, although he didn''t have Bengyu, the remaining power of Bengyu was still affecting him. Therefore, although his strength will be lower than Yamamoto Ryusai Shigekuni, he is also jealous of Yu Habach. This is not just because of collapsed jade. More importantly, Aizen is too smart. And his Zanpaku Sword ability, even the omniscience and omnipotence of Yu Habahe, can''t avoid being affected. However, the current friend of Habacher, incarnate as Zanyue, and also teaches Kurosaki Ichigo with all his heart, simply because he wants to inspire Kurosaki Ichigo''s power. Because when the time comes, he will also use Kurosaki Ichimo''s four powers belonging to human, death, virtual, and Quincy to accomplish a certain purpose. So he naturally has to guide the other party well ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I don''t know how long it has been. In the spiritual world, there is no concept of time. So Carl doesn''t know how long it has been now. But after Kurosaki Ichigo played bungee jumping with the opponent, he seemed to wake up. His body also returned to the Death God tyrant. A broken Zanpaku knife reappeared in his hand. With the recovery of strength. His figure also gradually disappeared. But Karl didn''t leave, but walked straight towards Ukhabach. When the other party saw Karl coming, he subconsciously frowned, and then disappeared. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to Karl. But at this time. A white paw appeared behind him. "Come to my site, don''t you want to chat with me? Hehehehe!" Seeing Shirai Ichigo appearing here, Carl completely ignored him and disappeared. Bai Ichigo was a little speechless when he saw that he jumped into the air. "Coward!" Chapter 901： Zhanyue! at the same time. Karl and Kurosaki Ichigo opened their eyes at the same time. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who has recovered his strength and is radiant, the corner of Karl''s mouth slightly rises. But the current Kurosaki Ichigo still wears a mask on his face. It''s just that the mask stayed on his face, not only did not violate the slightest, but even a little handsome. Maybe this is the protagonist bonus. There was a click. Kurosaki Ichigo smashed the mask on his face without hesitation, and then looked at Karl. "Thank you, I have recovered my strength now, I can..." "No, you can''t. The current you are just restoring power, but not mastering power." Carl shook his head and continued. "Remember what I told you just now, Hajime explained this matter? Although you dont understand, but..." "Leave it to me, after all, I am a professional." Just as Carl was about to explain, Urahara Kisuke came up and said. Seeing him coming, Karl also nodded and stepped aside. After all, it is normal for professional people to handle professional matters. Urahara Kisuke also showed a smile, but he didn''t explain what Hajime was. Instead, he slowly pulled out the weapon from his cane. "Come on, fight with me, just use your broken knife. Now let me see how well you grasp your own strength. Also, you dont need to beat me, you just need to knock off my hat. " The voice just fell. Urahara Kisuke, without hesitation, instantly came to Kurosaki Ichigo and attacked him. The violent impact razed the gravel area in front of you instantly! Kurosaki Ichigo was also surprised, and then wanted to resist. But he was knocked into the air by Urahara Kisuke. Although Kurosaki Ichigos Reiatsu is very strong, he is also very strong. But in front of Urahara Kisuke, he was as soft as a newborn child. has no ability to resist. So Kurosaki Ichigo can only run away without stopping. Because if he doesn''t run, he will really die! "Urahara Kisuke, you really are the killer..." Seeing him doing this, Carl sighed. Originally, Carl wanted to use a more gentle way to help him complete the initial solution. But Urahara Kisuke insisted on using this method, which is the method in the original book, to stimulate Kurosaki Ichigo. Although it is said that this is very effective, for Kurosaki Ichigo, it is also very risky. If you don''t pay attention, you will be really dead! Karl has a system mission, so it is impossible for Kurosaki Ichi to **** him to death. But Urahara Kisuke is different. He has nothing to worry about. Except for him to worry about and Kurosaki''s wholehearted revenge, there is nothing else to worry about. Plus, he is also full of hope for Kurosaki Ichigo. After all, such good experimental materials as him are really hard to find! And just at this time. Kurosaki Ichigo stopped without warning. With one blow, a shallow scar appeared on his body. This made him a little dazed. Urahara Kisuke saw him look like this and couldn''t help but shook his head. "Kurosaki Ichigo, you relax..." "Do you think that I am not a **** of death, so my weapon will not cause you harm? You who have this kind of thought are really naive. Who told you that the **** of death must be like them? Who will tell you that I cant hurt the **** of death? " Urahara Kisuke smiled slightly, then slowly raised his weapon. "Wake up! Hong Ji!" He followed Urahara Kisuke''s softly. This long knife that looks like a cane suddenly becomes a strangely shaped weapon with a strange angle at the joint between the blade and the back of the blade! The appearance of this knife looks a bit elegant and beautiful, but it is full of chills! A strong sense of oppression, instantly attacked Kurosaki Ichigo! This feeling reminded him of the feeling of facing Renji and Kuchiki Byakuya at that time! plus this name, and the beginning solution that Carl said before, made him think of something. At this time, Urahara Kisuke saw Kurosaki Ichigo''s dazed expression and smiled. "As you can see, every Zanpaku knife has its own name. And this name is unique and irreplaceable. A Zanpaku knife, it is impossible to have a second master. Only by knowing the name of Zanpakuto can the power of Death War be brought into play. And this power is called Hajime! Of course, there is a stronger power beyond the initial solution, but this is not today''s course, so I won''t explain too much. Now, Kurosaki Ichigo, please tell me, what is the name of your Zanpakuto! " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s popular science, Kurosaki Ichigo glanced at his broken sword subconsciously. This made him fall into contemplation. One minute later, Urahara Kisuke''s mouth raised slightly, and he stepped forward slowly. "I don''t know the name, right? It''s ok. Even if you dont know your name, as long as you can get rid of my hat, you are still a few. But if you use this weapon to fight against me, you will really die! " At this point, Urahara Kisuke''s eyes suddenly exudes an unprecedented sense of oppression and killing intent! This power surprised Kurosaki Ichigo. The next second, before he could react, Urahara Kisuke appeared in front of him. Kurosaki Ichigo subconsciously raised the knife to block, but with a clear voice. His own knife was cut off again! This caused his pupils to shrink suddenly. Without any hesitation, Kurosaki turned around and ran away! "It''s useless, as long as you haven''t remembered the name of Zanpodao, this kind of toy can be chopped off casually. So run as much as you want, just let me see what you can do with the toy in your hand! " Urahara Kisuke said, while slowly chasing after him. From the perspective of Kurosaki Ichigo Urahara Kisuke is very fast. But this is just a normal speed for Urahara Kisuke. After all, he hasn''t even used Shunbu now. It was too easy for him to catch up with Kurosaki Ichigo. that''s all. Kurosaki Ichigos weapon was broken into several knots. In the end, Kurosaki Ichigos weapon only had one hilt left. But he didn''t give up, instead he closed his eyes and strode up. A huge spiritual pressure began to converge on his body. Seeing this scene, Urahara Kisuke smiled again. "now it''s right" "Zhanyue!" The voice did not fall. Huge spiritual power, engulfed in the slashing blow, rushed towards Urahara Kisuke! This force cut all the ground in front of it into a ditch! But Kisuke Urahara just turned sideways for a while and hid. But even so. He also showed a smile. "finally come" Chapter 902： Begin to solve! carry out! "finally come!" Karl saw Zhanyue appear, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. But at this time. Two other spiritual power fluctuations appeared behind him. This is exactly the power fluctuation of Intier and Luo. Originally, Karl still wanted to continue watching the game here, but the two of them were already waking up. So Carl plans to go over and talk about it. "Brother Carl!" "I''m ready!" Just when Carl first came over, Intilton made a jump and hugged Carl''s arms. "Hehe, I finally convinced Qiu Shui to make her my partner. Qiushui is really cute, she is a beautiful little beauty. And Qiu Shui told me that she didn''t like to fight and kill, so I promised her that she would try not to kill. But Brother Carl, don''t worry, Qiu Shui just doesn''t like killing people. Normal fighting is fine. " Hearing Intil''s words, Carl also smiled, and then rubbed her head. "you are awesome!" "Hey!" After getting the compliment, Intil smiled like a child. And just at this time. Luo also woke up. After he saw Carl and Intil holding each other, he nodded slightly, and then pulled out his ghost cry. "Master Karl, I successfully recovered the ghost cry! and her ability..." "You don''t need to report this to me, just know it yourself. And you have to remember one thing, Zampai Dao has its own thoughts. So cherish them well, treat them well, don''t treat them badly! " Hearing what Carl said, Luo was shocked, then nodded slightly. The expression in her eyes has even become a lot gentler. Intil still keeps a happy smile. She opened her mouth, trying to say something. But at this time. A huge spiritual power suddenly exploded in the back! This powerful force makes the surrounding air tremble! Carl felt the power and frowned slightly. Because this is Zan Yue''s ability. But Karl didn''t take this ability to heart, but he discovered that this power has turned toward him! Because Urahara Kisuke used Hongji''s power to deflect Zan Yue''s attack position! What a coincidence. Carl is here! "let me!" Intiel said excitedly, and then jumped directly on it. "Let''s dance lightly!" "Autumn Water!" fell with the voice. Black Blade Qiushui trembled slightly. A strange blue pattern appeared on the knife. However, the original shape of the black sword Qiushui has not changed. The only change is this pattern. And with the beginning of the black knife Qiushui''s solution. The spiritual power around danced! That''s right! is just dancing! These spiritual powers do not flow naturally, or stay in a certain place. But it keeps beating up and down! And this way of beating has a lot to do with Intil''s current movement! The most important thing is. Not only the surrounding spiritual power, but also the slashes released by Zhanyue, there was some shaking with Intil''s movements. "Let''s dance..." Intiel groaned in a low voice, then pointed at the tip of the sword. Next second. is strong enough to slash the mountain and crack the stone, and disappear instantly without a trace! But Intil, he did not launch any attacks. She just pointed. Then there is no more! Seeing this scene, Urahara Kisuke''s expression is extremely wonderful. Kurosaki Ichigo''s eyes widened before she fell into a coma, and then became unconscious. obviously. He didn''t expect that his moves after he became stronger would be resolved so easily by others. Even if Urahara assisted him, he was not so surprised. But Intil''s ability really shocked him. However, Kurosaki Ichigo finally fell asleep deeply because of the overdraft. "This ability is really amazing..." Urahara Kisuke did not expect that Intier''s ability would be so strong. But in Carl''s view, it is normal for Intil to be able to exert such a strong force. After all, she still has a lot of potential. has not been developed. If I develop all Intier once. I guess she can become stronger. "Brother Carl, am I good, am I good?" Carl smiled and nodded as he looked at Intil with an exaggerated expression. "Of course it''s amazing, you are my Intil, you must be amazing!" "Hee hee!" Intil smiled. But Kisuke Urahara couldn''t laugh. "You said before, you want to go to the Soul World together, right? Your reason is that you want to take a look at the Soul World. Can you tell me now, the real reason you went to the Soul World? I dont know if you are a good person, but after a few days of getting along, I know that you are a person who keeps your promises. I believe in my standards of seeing people, so I hope you can tell me the truth. " Seeing such serious Urahara Kisuke, Carl smiled and said. "My purpose is very simple, I want to see yours..." Carlton gave it a moment, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly! "God!" "You mean...the spirit king?" Urahara Kisuke frowned. Carl shook his head and explained: "I don''t know who he is, but this spirit king should not be a god. But I can feel it, in the depths of the soul world, there should be the answer I want. And you dont have to worry, I will hurt the Soul World and the people inside. If I wanted to, I would have done this a long time ago, after all..." Carl did not continue to speak, but exuded a breath. The appearance of this breath only took one tenth of a second. But this time was enough to shock Urahara Kisuke. And his nostrils, because he personally felt this non-human power, he left a nosebleed. Him! Just because I felt the breath! suffered internal injuries! Although it is not very serious. But it also made him understand Carl is really not a human being! But Intil, who is closer to Carl, and Luo, are fine. After all, Karl had already given them his power of God before. Although it is very weak, it is enough for them to look at the gods. And under normal circumstances, Karl will not take the initiative to exude the breath of God. Otherwise, he would really become Conan. "It seems that you didn''t lie, you really are..." Urahara Kisuke did not continue. Carl also nodded, showing a pleased little person. The two of them were tacit, and neither of them said the word. "The manager! The manager! Someone outside is looking for Kurosaki Ichigo!" Hanakari Jinta ran over at this time and shouted loudly. Urahara Kisuke was shocked, then released his spiritual power, sensed the situation outside, and laughed. "Let them come in, they are all friends, so don''t let them wait." Talking, Urahara Kisuke glanced at Kurosaki Ichigo who was still sleeping. "After all, he was asleep, and he happened to be here to explain some things to them." Chapter 903： Shocked Urahara Kisuke at the same time. Ishida Yulong and the other two people all appeared here. The dark-skinned man, named Chadu Taihu, was a taciturn but very loyal high school student with a sense of justice. And his energy comes from his right arm. This kind of power, found under Carl''s observation, is similar to the imaginary, but it is completely different from the imaginary. It can only be said that the origin is a bit similar, like virtual twin brothers. But when he grew up, he became a different look. Karl didn''t know how his power came from. But in the human world, this kind of unknown force sometimes occurs when it enters the human body. So most of the time, as long as these people live with peace of mind, the **** of death will not trouble them. If they are uncomfortable with the status quo and want to have fun, then Death will not be polite to them. After all, the **** of death did not only maintain the safety of the Soul World. Kuzacho, or the world, is under their protection. It just so happens that their entrance and exit are released on the side of Kazamachi, which is more convenient. It is precisely because of this reason that Kuraza Town will attract more imaginary eyes than other areas. Those peculiar powers are also easy to appear in Kuza Town. And the other one is named Inoue Orihime. Her power is also very peculiar, and it is completely different from Death, Xu, and even Quincy. But Carl could feel a power similar to rules from her. Although very weak, she does have the power of rules in her body. For example, the enchantment shield she created is almost immune to most damage. Even if the opponent is about ten times stronger than her spiritual pressure, she can rely on this ability to block the opponent''s attack. But only once. After all, this kind of power cannot be used unlimitedly. As for her ability to recover. Carl also has nothing to say. Because Inoue Orihime''s recovery barrier is even stronger than Karl''s own recovery ability. Because of the opponent''s strength, it is not simply recovering the injury, but retracing the injury in time! In other words. No matter what the injury, she can recover it intact! Such resilience, to put it bluntly, is a bug. That''s why Ai Ran is so fond of her ability. After all, the power of such a bug, even if it is Aizen, it is the first time I have seen it, so naturally I want to take it for myself. And the peculiar abilities of the two of them are collectively referred to as Wan Xianshu. However, at present, there are only two specific methods for obtaining the full manifestation technique. The first type is born with it, such as Chadu Taihu and Inoue Orihime. In the second case, it is man-made. This point is also explained in the original work, but it just mentions it. After all, the power of manifestation technique is limited. The strongest is the deputy captain level, so there is no threat to the **** of death. And there are very few people who have a complete manifestation technique. From the beginning to the end, the manifestation technique could not form a scale, so the **** of death also let it go. After all, some people, after mastering the manifestation technique, are also engaged in the work of eliminating the void. This also made the death **** stationed in the human world a lot easier. As for Ishida Yulong, he has nothing to say. As a Quincy, even if he gains an increase in strength now, he is only a half-hearted. After all, the real Quincy, but the guy that everyone in the invisible empire brought. Ishida Yulong is only an ordinary **** of death now, and even the rank of deputy captain is hard to reach. But in the original book, his performance is pretty good. At least the kind that gets stronger as you fight. So he still has the talent, that is, life is too easy, which leads to very slow progress. Even after training, he has not fully tapped his potential. After all, the goals set by him and his father are relatively easy to accomplish. At this time, Urahara Kisuke simply said something to them. Carl didn''t listen, he was just by the side, observing the situation of Intil and others. As long as she and Luo are fine, Carl is relieved. At this time, Urahara Kisuke also finished communicating with them, and then asked them to leave here with Kurosaki Ichigo. "It''s done, what Kurosaki Ichigo needs now is to be familiar with his own power. Others also need a little preparation, so they plan to set off to the Soul World the day after tomorrow! How about it, do you want to go with it? " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Carl raised the corner of his mouth and nodded. "Since you are on the way, you can also take care of you by walking together." "Then it''s settled, I will be responsible for opening up the channel afterwards, you..." Before Urahara Kisuke finished speaking, Karl snapped his fingers, and then summoned a door. This door. It is the gateway to the Soul World! "How could you..." Seeing this passage, Urahara Kisuke felt a little surprised and even a little horrified. Because he didn''t expect Carl even opened the door! This is incredible! "It''s nothing to be surprised, I just learned it secretly from a man named Kuchiki Byakuya. It''s just a small passage, for me, it''s not difficult. If it weren''t for me that I didn''t want to be horrified, and I needed to protect Intier and Luo, in fact, I could go in a circle by myself. " Carl said with a smile. His expression is very kind. But Kisuke Urahara seemed to see something frightening. All over the body, the cold hair stands tall! Even his pupils shrank unnaturally. "The surprise you brought to me... surprises, there are really too many..." Urahara Kisuke originally wanted to say that he was frightened. But it didn''t feel like a good word, so I replaced it with surprise. Carl didn''t say anything, he just snapped his fingers silently. Then I saw that the door disappeared under the eyes of everyone. See this scene. Urahara Kisuke sighed again. "In that case, this matter is left to you. I''ll make arrangements to enter the corpse soul world, and then discuss with you. " With that, Urahara Kisuke left here. Carl and others also followed. But when they all returned to the grocery store, they saw the black cat all the time, squatting on the table, licking its paws. "Is this the guest you are talking about?" Suddenly, the black cat spoke. This made Intier and Luo suddenly nervous. Carl greeted with a smile. When the other party saw this, he was also shocked, and then squinted his eyes. "Urahara Kisuke, your guest is very dangerous..." Chapter 904： You are dangerous "Ye Yi, you can''t talk nonsense, let alone he is still here. But you have said so, and I have to complain, Mr. Carl, you feel really dangerous. So let me remind you, if you really don''t want to be enemies with Seireini and the **** of death. It''s better to restrain the feeling of danger. " Although Urahara Kisuke was afraid of Karl''s power, he was relatively natural when facing Karl. After all, Carl is a reasonable person who will promise. Kisuke Urahara is also clear about this. "Thank you for your reminder, I will pay attention." Carl nodded, then took Intier and Luo back to his room. After they entered the room, the black cat called Yeichi breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to lick its paws and comb its fur. Upon seeing this, Urahara Kisuke couldn''t help but shook his head. "Ye Yi, you are like this, it hurts your image!" "What kind of image do you want, do you think I care about my own image?" Ye Yi gave him a blank look, and then continued to comb his hair. Kisuke Urahara didn''t say anything, and then walked into his room, not knowing what he was doing. Ye Yi heard the movement and walked in. Then the movement was even greater. And there will still be a little gasp, coming from inside. After a while. Kisuke Urahara smiled and held a ball in his hand. Ye Yi gave the other party a blank look and vomited. "Getting a spiritual power shielding device can make such a big move. Your technique has regressed! " "Haha, don''t say that, Ye Yi. You know my skills best. And you know that although the equipment here is perfect, they are all the old models before. This old model is about to be scrapped, so I can take this opportunity to sneak into the Soul World and get something new, hehe. " Kisuke Urahara said with a smile. His eyes became wretched. "You want to go to Seireini too?" Ye froze, she did not expect that Urahara Kisuke would also follow in. But the other party shook it, then unfolded his fan, gently fanning. "I don''t go to Seireini, and there is no need to go. I just go to the corpse soul world for a walk. After all, Seireini, I still dont welcome me! In their eyes, I am still a **** traitor. If it werent for something, Im afraid I would have died long ago..." Kisuke Urahara sighed. Ye Yi narrowed his eyes slightly, and then gave a soft "meow". The voice is very cute. ... Time soon came to the next day. But when Kurosaki Ichigo and others arrived, it was already near noon. By the way, they were here at Urahara Kisuke, and they had a lunch for the white prostitute, and then they began to discuss how to get to the Soul World. In addition to Kurosaki Ichigo, Ishida Yuryu, Inoue Orihime, and Chadu Taihu, the people who entered the corpse soul world this time will also follow Yeichi to protect them. Then there are Carl, Luo and Intil. Although the three of them will go with them, after entering the Seirei Garden, Karl will be separated from them. However, Intiel and Luo will be responsible for helping find Rukia, where she is being held. Carl has other things to do. "Everyone is here, right? Now that it''s all here, let''s follow along, and I will take you to the Soul World. " As soon as the voice fell, Carl snapped his fingers again and opened a door. This door, in the eyes of outsiders, was nothing but a vast expanse of whiteness. Because they are not strong enough, they can''t see the situation inside. But Carl can see clearly. What appeared before his eyes was a clean, tidy, and somewhat plain street. This is the street of the Soul World. Originally, Karl wanted to drive them directly into the Seorei Garden. But it was blocked by the barrier. Although Karl can break the barrier directly, in order to give the other party some respect, he still chose the conventional method. "Everyone is mentally prepared, the world that I will go to next will not be so leisurely." With that said, Karl took the lead in walking in, ignoring other people''s thoughts. Luo and Intil did not hesitate, and followed Karl directly. When the others saw this, they swallowed, and then looked at each other. "Do you really want to follow up?" Inoue Orihime asked suspiciously. Kurosaki Ichigo hesitated a bit, but Yeichi didn''t talk nonsense, glanced at them contemptuously, and walked in. "A bunch of cowards!" As soon as the voice fell, Ye Yi''s figure had disappeared. Seeing this, the others gritted their teeth and walked directly in. Kisuke Urahara next to him saw this scene and couldn''t help but laughed. "Carl, let me see how dangerous you are. According to the information I have received, Seireini has already divided a group against you. Whether you want to make a move or not, this time, you can''t help it. " ... at the same time. In the corpse soul world all came here. And what appeared in front of them was a tall city wall and city gate. Looking at the city gate in front of him, Karl smiled, did not speak, but silently quit the team. "Now it''s time for you to play, let''s go to another place. At that time, we will meet in Seirei Garden. " With that, Karl left here directly, leaving behind the bewildered Kurosaki Ichigo and others. "How can I leave and leave? Send us over and leave it alone?" Kurosaki Ichigo was a little speechless. Ye Yi glared at him, then said. "Don''t think about that guy, he can protect you! Let me tell you the truth, this man is more dangerous than any **** of death! So you''d better not expect him to do something for you. Because he does everything according to his own preferences! You better not bother him! " Hear what Ye Yi said. Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly remembered that night. That night. The moon is empty. The red blood stains are clearly visible. The trembling body and the complicated heart are still unforgettable. Whenever Kurosaki Ichigo thought about what Carl did that night, he couldn''t help but feel afraid. Then he shivered immediately and nodded suddenly. "I know!" ... "Brother, where are we going next?" Intil held Carl''s hand and asked briskly. Her steps are also very relaxed. And the figures of the three of them also attracted the attention of many people around. "Lets experience it first, the local customs here, after all, its all here, how can it be done if its not fun. As for the Seireingi, we don''t have to go in in a hurry. After they go in, let''s follow up. " Chapter 905： start to act at night. Carl changed into looser clothes. Intil also put on a kimono that fits this world. After she put on this body, it can highlight the charm more than the clothes passed down daily. Unfortunately. The wide clothes concealed her perfect figure. But Luo didn''t change anything, just an extra cloak. The three of them walked on the streets to experience the local customs and some snacks here. Although Liuhun Street in the Soul World is a place similar to a slum. But the people here can still be self-sufficient, and even restore all the food in this world. However, some technologies that exist in this world do not exist here. After all, before these lives, they were not necessarily scientists or some big people. Most of them are just ordinary people. What''s more, after becoming residents of Liuhun Street, most people will forget their past and start a new life. Only a small number of people are born with a larger soul than others because of various accidents. Therefore, the memory can be preserved. But such people are rare. Because they are virtual, one of the most delicious foods. In Xu''s eyes, the soul of such a person is second only to the soul of a **** of death. Therefore, this kind of person can come to the corpse soul world alive, either by hitting a big luck, or being saved by himself. There are still people in this part who will be selected by the Seirei Garden. Those who have a relatively normal mind and a very good soul aptitude can all enter the Seirei Garden to study. In this way, they have a chance to become a **** of death. But this is just an opportunity, and does not mean that they will become death. Although, many people in the Reaper were selected from Liuhun Street. But most of the death gods are still occupied by people from the four big families or other small families. But this is not absolute, after all, Liuhun Street will do it too, is it right that some geniuses are born. However, the talents that Seireitei can produce are really limited. So no matter what the **** of death thinks of Liuhun Street, this place is the most important part of the corpse world. Otherwise, the team of the gods of death could not be so large. In addition. Carl also learned a few things. If those who are selected to enter the Seirei Garden, even if they have not become the **** of death, there will be other choices. There are two options. The first one is to leave Seireini and return to Ruukun Street. If you have a family in Liuhun Street, I''m afraid you will choose this one and return. And Seireini will also give corresponding compensation. As for the second option, that is to enter the Seirei Garden and do other work. That''s how the person Carl saw during the day, who was in charge of guarding the gate of the Seirei Garden, came from this way. Although the opponent has powerful strength and spiritual power, it is not a **** of death. He is just an empty soul with spiritual power. However, this kind of person is still very oppressive in the face of ordinary travel disasters, or ordinary people on Liuhun Street. In addition. If you have outstanding performance in scientific research, or in some other fields. Even if you haven''t become a **** of death, you can join a certain team and become a member. After all, some squads only need researchers, and there are very few combatants themselves. Other teams need investigators. Their battles are mainly based on assassinations. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have Zanpakuto master this technique. Other teams focus on treatment. If you have outstanding performance in treatment, you can also join this team. In addition. If you haven''t become a **** of death, but you have a lot of talent in Ghost Dao, then you will also be arranged to study at the Ghost Dao Ministry. Because there are some people here who rely on ghosts and chaos for food, and they don''t have Zanpai Dao themselves. After all, not everyone is eligible to have Zanpodao. This still depends on qualifications. If they don''t have the qualifications, no matter what, they won''t have their own Zanpai Knife. Because even if they got the Zanpaku Sword, they couldn''t start to solve it. This is an unqualified person. In this day''s time, Carl didn''t really wander around, but had already inquired about Seireini''s affairs. Except for some of the more confidential things that he couldn''t inquire about, all of these public and semi-public matters were inquired by him. After all, there are quite a few people who have entered the Seirei Garden in Ruhun Street, but because they did not have the qualifications to obtain the Zanpaku Sword and did not have other outstanding abilities, they chose to give up. This kind of person, you can''t say he can''t, because compared to other people, they have worked very hard. But becoming a **** of death does require talent. So it''s really not to blame these people. However, even if they are kicked out, they will be long-sighted, and they don''t have too many ideas. After all, Sereikyo is free to let them study for several years before the first phase of the test. If you haven''t passed the first phase of the test, you don''t need to talk about the follow-up, just persuade you to leave. So anyway. These people also earned money overall. Karl also learned this through these people. Then Carl took Intier and Luo, found a hotel casually, and rested all night. They continued to go out the next day. After all, Liuhun Street is so big, they still haven''t visited many places. It''s just that they just glanced at the chaotic places, and then left. This kind of place will be strictly monitored by the **** of death. Carl had no need to expose himself to the other side''s surveillance. That''s why he won''t go in. But what makes Carl a little puzzled is whether Kurosaki Ichigo is ready at all. According to the plot, today is the time for them to set off. But now it seems that they have not set off yet, which is a bit strange. that''s all. Time soon came to night. Carl and others played for a day, and it was time to rest. But at this time. In the sky, I don''t know where there is a loud noise! The people on Liuhun Street heard it, subconsciously thought it was fireworks, and then looked up. But they can''t see anything. It''s just that Carl and others can see clearly. All three of them could see a huge transparent sphere wrapped in spiritual power, which was launched into the sky by an unknown object. Its speed is very fast, and its power cannot be underestimated! Seeing this transparent orb like a meteor, Carl finally smiled. "Get ready, let''s act now!" Chapter 906： enter Under the city wall of Seorei-tei. Carl and the three came here, quietly watching the meteor in the sky, turning into three streams of light in different directions, and falling into the Seorei Garden. These streamers are exactly Kurosaki Ichigo! "They have gone in, and now it''s time for us to act. But before that, Urahara Kisuke, can you come out? " When he heard Carl''s words, Luo and Intilton frowned and looked back. But neither of them could see anything. Urahara Kisuke walked out of the shadows. "I didn''t expect that we were so destined to meet together. But don''t worry, I didn''t follow you, I just found a place to stay, and I still have my own things to do in a while. " Urahara Kisuke, as if afraid of Karl''s misunderstanding, immediately opened his mouth to explain. Don''t even give Karl a chance to question. "That''s it, you guys go on, I''ll go first." When the voice fell, Urahara Kisuke went straight away. Seeing the other''s actions, Carl smiled. "Master Karl, is it okay to let him go like this?" "No problem, after all, he also helped us a lot. And this time, it''s really just a coincidence, so don''t worry. " Carl smiled and said so. Because Urahara Kisuke did not follow or observe the three of them before. He appeared here, before Carl came here. At that time, he noticed spatial fluctuations and a familiar breath. So Carl immediately chose this path. Someone teleported here from this world, indicating that the guards here are relatively weak. So this is a coincidence for Urahara Kisuke, but for Carl, he came here on purpose. But this also proves that Kisuke Urahara really didn''t want to meet Karl at the beginning. "Just concentrate, what Urahara Kisuke is going to do has nothing to do with us. Even if Kurosaki Ichigo is going to save people, we will help. But the most important thing is to ensure the safety of both of you. After all, these captains are very strong, and if you two work together, you may be able to win one. However, there is also a certain gap between the strength of the captain. And this time, you need to act separately, so you''d better be careful. " As Carl spoke, he placed his hand on this barrier. Only one second. This enchantment and the city wall suddenly appeared a huge hollow one-person tall. See this void appear. Luo and Intier walked in at the same time. "Master Carl, you also pay attention to your safety, I''ll go ahead." With that, Luo''s figure disappeared first. Carl gave him only one task, and that was to protect the safety of Kurosaki Ichigo. Intil jumped and entered the Seirei Garden. She was full of curiosity about it. "Brother, do you really want to split up? Is this really good?" "With Kurosaki Ichigo alone, they can''t find Rukia at all. So the investigation revealed that where Rukia is, it depends on your ability. But I still said that, pay attention to safety. If you encounter a danger, notify me in time, this is the most important thing. " Hearing Karl''s call, Intil''s eyes rolled around, and then he smiled. "What if they catch me too?" Hearing the question of Intil, Carl froze for a moment, and then smiled. Carl knows what Intier''s words mean. So he didn''t say anything, just silently nodded, which was regarded as acquiescing to her actions. Intilton smiled, then hopped and ran towards the other side of the street. Seeing her leaving behind, Carl also showed a smile, and then entered the Seorei Garden. But when he first came in, he felt a strong spiritual pressure, and suddenly squeezed towards him. However, this kind of spiritual pressure did not pose any threat to Carl at all, so he just snorted and lifted it. "Don''t you dare to come here in person?" Carl knew that there was no one around him, and this Reiatsu was just a warning given to him remotely by the other party. But Carl didn''t need to fear the other person at all, so he still entered the Seirei Garden. However, as a law-abiding citizen, he is a good citizen. Since a hole has been opened in the wall, naturally I have to help them fill it up. So Carl easily repaired this wall. But Karl is here too, leaving a back door for himself. If Sereikyo didn''t welcome him in the future, he could come in at any time through this back, and he didn''t need to destroy the enchantment of Sereikyo again. It won''t even attract the attention of the Gotei 13th Division. That''s why, Carl wanted to do it again. at the same time. When Carl was strolling along the streets of Seireiniwa. An old man sits in the middle of a room similar to an attic. He just sat here quietly, without even opening his eyes. There are many death gods wearing white feathers these people are all at the captain level. However, there are 13 people in total, and the total number standing on both sides is no more than six. Even if you count that, the number of elderly people sitting in chairs is not very large. As for the remaining half, it was obvious that they were already doing work, or were going to capture Kurosaki Ichigo. "That person found..." Suddenly, the bald old man began to speak, which surprised the captains a little. "It''s so easy to find it?" "Yes, the other party did not hide his whereabouts, but appeared in front of all of us in a high-profile manner. His purpose for doing this is probably to lead a captain-level figure, or even the old man in person! " The bald old man was named Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. He is also the captain of the Gotei 13th Division, and he is also known as the strongest **** of death for thousands of years! It can be understood according to the literal meaning of this sentence. Since he took the position of Captain Death, none of the members of the Gotei 13th Division will be his opponent. Even Aizen is not his opponent at this time. "Captain, it''s better to leave this to me, let me go over and have a good chat with him. Since this person can not kill Byakuya, it means that he can still communicate. " A woman with braids and squinting eyes took a step forward. "Captain Hualie, you still have more important things to do. Let me solve this matter. At that time in this world, I couldn''t use my full strength, so I let him hurt me. But its different here, so..." Before the man finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. "Byakuya, Hua Lie, you all stop for a while. This person, I want to see him in person! " Chapter 907： Aizen at the same time. Carl didn''t know that he had been targeted. He used his divine power to hide himself. As a result, the Grim Reaper whose strength is lower than the deputy captain level, let alone see him. Even if it passes through him, there is no problem. However, this ability has many limitations. As long as there are violent fluctuations in the surrounding spiritual power, he will immediately show his shape. In addition. The **** of death, whose spiritual power is at the deputy captain level, can also see Karl. This is Carl, after all, the ability that has just been developed by himself, not the exchange, or the previous one. Therefore, I am not very skilled in using it. However, it is relatively easy to confuse these miscellaneous soldiers. But at this time. Carl saw a white figure with glasses appearing in front of him. This person is Ai Ran Soyousuke! He stood at the top of the house, watching himself silently, but he didn''t make any movements. Carl also smiled at the other person, and then crossed the encirclement net of the **** of death to a blank area. There is no one here, so it is very suitable for fighting. Aizen also followed. "Are you one of the travel disasters and also Kurosaki Ichigo''s partner?" "Don''t say it so bad, and I''m not Kurosaki Ichigo''s partner. The two of us are, at best, a cooperative relationship. And this kid still has some potential, so I will help him. " Carl shrugged and said casually. But at this moment. The sound of the system suddenly rang. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Destroy Aizens conspiracy face-to-face, inform the entire Gotei 13 team of all his plans, and get a supernatural power value of 10, and get 100,000 trading points. Option 2: Against the entire Gotei thirteen team, defeat all the captain-level Reapers at once, get a supernatural power value: 30, and get 500,000 trading points. Choice 3: Have friendly exchanges with the Gotei 13 team, peacefully resolve the incident, get a supernatural power value: 1, get 30,000 trading points. See the emergence of three options. Carl hesitated a little. The third option is completely negligible, because he simply doesn''t like this reward. But the rewards for the first two are very generous. Especially the first one, can fully satisfy Carl''s evil taste. That is to spoiler ahead, and kill Aizen''s plan in advance in the cradle. If it does not kill success, he can also let his plan be implemented in advance. In this case, his ragged legion may not be able to take shape. But Carl thought about it, and finally chose the second option. There is no other reason. Because of this, the reward is high! Thirty divine power points, and 500,000 trading points! This is the most generous reward Carl has ever seen! of course. This difficulty is also very high. And it needs to be challenged, thirteen death captains. You have to fight each other once, and then defeat the opponent yourself. Fortunately, this task has no restrictions and can be completed at any time. In other words. Even if he didn''t succeed this time, Carl could still find an opportunity to complete this task. So Carl''s eyes are a bit congested now. His expression gradually became excited. "Since you have all appeared, try it! I want to see how strong you Captain Death is! " As soon as the voice fell, Carl directly made a fist and punched the opponent! The powerful force even brought a hurricane, completely razing everything behind! Nothing is left! But Aizen disappeared. The only thing left in place was the destroyed white Haori coat. "Broken it, Jinghua Shuiyue." Ai Ran didn''t know when he appeared behind Carl, and the Zanpaku Knife in his hand also slowly sank into the ground. See this scene. Carl felt as if something had been cut off in his mind. But soon, the cut thread, under the action of divine power, healed completely in an instant. Feeling the reality in front of him and Aizen''s smile, Carl also smiled and greeted each other. "Hajime''s ability is illusion, right? Although I don''t understand your illusion, what level it is. But do you think that if you only solve it in a small way, it can affect... God''s perception? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he rushed towards the opponent again. Ai Ran stood here motionless confidently. But when Carl''s fist had reached him, he realized that Carl could really see who he was! In other words, the illusion ability is of no use to him! "Eighty One of Bound Dao!" "Daily--!" Along with the air, there was a roar of unknown meaning. An invisible wall appeared in front of Karl. His attack was barely defended by the opponent. But the next second. This invisible transparent wall shattered directly! The powerful force even formed a whirling air current, rolling everything around to the sky! "Sure enough, my physique is still a little worse. Although it doesn''t affect the battle, it''s still weird. " Carl squeezed his fist, then sighed. He is not good at physical combat. Although his physical skills are not weak, there is always a feeling of restraint when fighting. This makes him a little unhappy. So without hesitation, Karl called Hades directly. at the same time. Because Duankong defended Karl''s attack, Aizen dodged in other directions, panting heavily. He has never been as embarrassed as he is today. So he lifted his eyes, revealing a look of excitement. But soon, his expression returned to normal. "No, it must not be exposed at this time. Illusion is useless to him, so djie should not have any effect on him. This person, claiming that illusion can not work on God Is he a god? " Thinking of this, Lan Ran shook his head, and then silently held his Zanpai Knife in his hand. "No, he can''t be a god, if he is really a god, he can''t condescend to participate in such trivial matters. Therefore, he is just an unknown person who can restrain the illusion and is slightly stronger than the captain. And the power he used did not seem to be Reiatsu, but other abilities. It''s a pity that there is not enough time. Otherwise, I really want to take a closer look. But now I have other things to do, just hit it casually and get hurt. " After Ai Ran talked to herself for a while, she smiled again. But at this moment. A black slash came from the air! space Was chopped up! Chapter 908： invite "How can it be" Looking at the shattered space, Ai Ran said that he still underestimated the opponent. But in the face of this kind of attack, he can still bear it. Aizen had to pretend just to hide his strength, very difficult appearance. When Carl saw this, he also understood what Aizen was thinking of you. So he didn''t hesitate, and continued to chase and fight, giving Ai Ran no chance to fight back. Even Aizen uses various ghost ways. These things can only delay time and can''t hurt Karl at all. On the other hand, Lan Ran''s body has many more scars. "hateful" "How can this guy be so difficult..." "Also, the weapon in his hand is also the Zanpaku. This is incredible!" Aizen was helpless and excited. The excitement was because he saw a person who was completely different from the **** of death, but possessed the power of the Zanpai Dao. The helplessness was because he was in Seireini and couldn''t use his full strength. He must hide his strength, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed. After all, in the original book, Aizen''s strength is basically the **** of death second only to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke. Even after the death of the future captain, Jingle Chunshui, who took over as the captain, was shocked after feeling the pressure of Aizen. Even sweat came out. Although his strength is not weak, compared to Aizen, he is still a bit worse. After all, Ai Ran is a friend of Habach, who is afraid of. On the other hand, Jingle Chunshui was a **** of death with good strength in front of Youhabach. So Carl knew that it was impossible for Aizen to kill Aizen with an attack of this level. But he also wants to try, this guy, how long can he pretend. However, it was when Carl continued to attack. In the sky, a huge black coffin suddenly appeared! Seeing this thing, Karl didn''t hesitate to wave Hades directly to cut it to pieces! Accompanied by a burst of air bursts, the black coffin on the top of the head suddenly disappeared. Then Karl noticed that a bald old man appeared in front of him. Since Carl did not pay attention to the surroundings just now, coupled with the strength of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, it is indeed very strong. So when he arrived, Carl found him. "Looking at your appearance, it should be Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, the captain of the Gotei 13th team, right?" "you know me?" Motoyanagi Yamamoto frowned, and then he held his weapon in his hand. His weapon is the Zanpaku Knife hidden in the crutch. But now, he didn''t take the Zan Po Dao out of its sheath. Because his strength is too strong. If it is out of the sheath, it is easy to hurt Seireini itself. Therefore, in general, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni will not make a move easily. But Karl''s strength made him have to come forward. Otherwise, Seireini will be demolished by him. "Of course I know you, after all, Kisuke Urahara often mentions you, haha!" Carl laughed. Then he sold Urahara Kisuke without hesitation. At this time, Urahara Kisuke, who was in the distance, sneezed. He felt a little puzzled, but didn''t know that he had been sold by Karl. "The kid Urahara Kisuke, is he still alive..." Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni nodded, the look in his eyes was a bit complicated and tangled. But overall, when he heard the news, he was a little relieved. After all, Urahara Kisuke seemed to him to be a good seed with great potential. It''s a pity that the incident in the past forced him to leave the Seirei Garden. "Since you are the captain, let''s have a fight without scruples. There are three reasons why I am here. The first reason is to find a strong enemy and fight! " Carl said, then stretched out a finger. But then, he also extended his second finger. "The second reason is that I want to see that the **** here is the Spirit King in your mouth. Of course, if you dont show it, its okay. Then its fine to see what he wants. Im not in a hurry. " With that, Carl stretched out a third finger. "The third thing is Rukia. I have no interest in her, but one of my little friends is his friend. So I can help, there is no problem, right? " After Carl said these three things, he showed a bright smile and white teeth. "Huh! Do you want to fight? Come on, I want to see you, what right do you have to talk big here!" Yamamoto Motoyanagi snorted coldly, then glanced at the "seriously injured" Ai Ran, and shook his head. "Go and rest, go back to Hualie and let her heal you." "Captain, do you want me to help you..." Ai Ran didn''t leave directly, but Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni shook his head. "Let''s go, you are not an opponent of this person. To be precise, all the captains are not his opponents! Even if its me..." Having said that, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni sighed heavily and did not continue to speak. Ai Ran was surprised at this time. He knew that Yamamoto Motoyanagi was very strong, but he didn''t expect this old man to say such things. And this also made Aizen''s evaluation of Carl once again improved a lot. So he thought for a while and left here directly. at the same time. Carl''s mind also thought of the system''s voice. Mission completion: 1! After seeing this number, Carlton understood what it meant. I just defeated Aizen by myself. Although he ran by himself, it can be seen from here that this kind of escape behavior was also defeated by the system by default. In other words, this task seems to be more demanding and difficult to complete. But in fact, there is still room for manipulation. And Karl doesn''t have to really defeat, just suppress the opponent, let the opponent escape, or suppress it until the battle is over. Then it also counts as defeating the opponent. After figuring out this rule, Carlton became interested. I saw him snap his fingers. Behind him, there was a strange space surrounded by black mist. "This is my own little world, dare you come with me? But rest assured, I can promise not to kill you. No matter what, I will let you out. But you have to promise me one condition, that is to go all out and fight with me! Regardless of whether it is the first solution or the first solution, don''t be stingy, greet them all! " Hear what Carl said. Motoyanagi Yamamoto frowned. But soon, he made plans. "no problem!" With that said, he took a quick step and came directly to Karl. Carl gave a sign of please, and Motoyama Yanagisuke Shigekuni walked straight in. The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and he followed suit. Next second. The space door disappeared. The surroundings returned to calm once again. Chapter 909： Luos battle at the same time. When Karl is here, after inviting Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni to go into the **** space. The death gods outside also launched a series of hunts. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t know where he was, and then he ran into a lot of Shinigami. They wanted to capture Kurosaki Ichigo, but they couldn''t touch him at all. After all, Kurosaki Ichigo still has the strength. However, there are too many people around. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, he didnt want to kill anyone, so he kept a hand. This also caused him to fall into the encirclement of death. "catch him!" "Definitely not let go of the travel disaster!" Just when the surrounding death gods rushed over. Kurosaki Ichigo was preparing to fight back, but suddenly realized that his vision had become a lot wider. When he took a closer look, he realized that he had come to the top of a house. The person standing next to him is Luo! And those who thought he had surrounded Kurosaki Ichigo were punching and kicking against a wall at this time. When they reacted, they immediately shouted angrily. But what puzzled these people was why this wall appeared inexplicably and replaced Kurosaki Ichigo. This is what makes them feel puzzled. "Thank you, Luo, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would really have done a heavy hand on them..." Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head and said innocently. Luo glanced at him, opened his mouth, and finally sighed without saying anything. Because he knew that Kurosaki Ichigo at this age couldn''t really kill. Even if it''s a fight, it won''t go to death. Only when facing the virtual, he can really kill. So from this point of view, Kurosaki Ichigo is still naive. Even if he has entered the vortex of the battlefield, he has not forgotten his original intention. This kind of person is hard to come by, but also very stupid Luo used to be such a person, but he later learned badly. It was not until he followed Karl that he silently started to be a man again. So now when he saw that Kurosaki Ichigo was so innocent, he subconsciously wanted to protect it. Even the idea of ??scolding can''t be said. In the end, no matter what Luo thought, it turned into a long sigh and drifted away with the wind. "Let''s go, now I don''t know where Rukia is locked up. It''s not a way for us to look for it so aimlessly. And there are so many gods of death below, if you really start, you will definitely get hurt by mistake. So you stay with me, we act together, it is better than you act alone. " "No problem, then I''ll go with you!" Kurosaki Ichigo agreed to Luo without hesitation. Seeing such innocent Kurosaki Ichigo, Luo sighed again and said softly. "Forget it now, but I hope you don''t trust others casually in the future. The human heart is the most complicated. Anyone can betray you and hurt you. " "It''s okay, I will have a good sense. If someone lie to me and betray me, then I won''t let him go!" Kurosaki Ichigo said calmly, his expression still looks so natural. Seeing his look, Luo didn''t say much, but took him to search for Rukia, the place where he was detained. The current Kurosaki Ichigo, who has not been beaten by the society, is naturally very naive. When he grows up later, he will know that the word sinister is not unreasonable. "The people in front, stop here for me!" Just as the two of them were moving forward, a bold voice attracted their attention. When Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to look back, Luo directly teleported away. "ROOMBaton" With a soft sound, the place where the two of them originally stood was suddenly turned into two bricks. And the owner of that voice also rushed up at this moment and directly smashed the two bricks into pieces. "Teleport ability?" "No, it''s not completely teleporting, but similar to the ability to transfer. This is almost possible. Transfer your position with other things, right? This is your Zanpakuto...No, it should be your own ability, isn''t it? " The man with a bald head analyzed Luo''s fruiting ability in an instant. Had it not been known that there were no Devil Fruits here, Luo would have thought that the other party knew about these things early. "Kurosaki Ichigo, you go first and leave this person to me to solve it." "but" "It''s nothing, don''t you want to save people? It won''t do you any good to waste time here." Hearing Luo''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo hesitated, and finally gritted his teeth, turned his head and ran. "Brother Luo, if you can''t beat him, then run quickly! No matter what, life matters! " After saying this, Kurosaki Ichigo disappeared. The bald **** of death did not catch up, but jumped off the roof and looked at Luo silently. "Your breath is very strange Your abilities are also very strange, and your choices are even stranger! I didn''t expect that you would choose to stay here by yourself and let him go. It seems that you have already planned to be taken back by me, right? " The man smiled indifferently, and then walked towards Luo slowly. "Looking at your strength, no matter what, I should report to myself. My name is Madarame Ichijo! " The voice just fell. A corner of Madarame rushed up in an instant. His attack speed is very fast, and his attack angle is also very strange and tricky. It''s just that his attack method is a little stiff and doesn''t look smooth. This shows that his most comfortable weapon is not this knife, but other weapons. And Luo could probably also analyze that this person''s initial solution ability should be another type of weapon, not a knife. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to use this kind of rigidity with the knife. "Good swordsmanship, but slightly stiff. You should be more serious, otherwise, with the strength that you have exposed now, it is impossible to be my opponent at all. " Luo Danran said. His ghost cry was not even out of the sheath, he could easily block the opponent''s attack, and then launched a counterattack. Most importantly, however, Luo didn''t even use the fruit power. When Madame saw this, he understood that it was impossible to defeat the man in front of him. So he didn''t hesitate to connect the scabbard and the handle directly. "Stretch it out, Guitomaru!" With a roar. The Zanpaku Knife, which was originally a knife, instantly turned into a wooden spear. However, this spear looked wooden, but it was composed of pure spiritual power. Seeing this scene, Luo also frowned. "Good Reiatsu, but not enough!" Chapter 910： Battle against Madarame 1 corner "Scream!" "Ghost cry!" Luo gave a soft drink, and the ghost cried out instantly! As soon as the ghost cried out of its sheath, the surrounding spiritual power fluctuated violently. Due to the vibration of the spiritual power, a sound similar to the screaming of a baby was produced, resounding in the corner of Madara''s mind. But there was nothing in his ears. Because this is not a real screaming sound, but a kind of illusion caused by spiritual vibration, and it is also an auditory hallucination. So even if the ears are blocked, the sound cannot disappear. And as long as Ghost Cry is still in the initial solution state, this ability will always be activated. The most important thing is that Luo can also set a goal to hear the sound of ghost crying. If it is a teammate, ghost crying can be automatically blocked. But the enemy has to endure this mental torture all the time. It is a pity that this screaming sound is not lethal. However, it can be used to interfere with the opponent''s thinking and influence the enemy''s judgment. This is one of the abilities of ghost crying! And Ghost Cry has a second ability. That is to make Luo''s attack more fierce! This ability can be regarded as an augmented slash, but under normal circumstances, Luo uses the ability, so he rarely releases the slash directly. After all, his ability is much stronger than a simple slash. "ROOM" Luo lightly uttered, and then directly activated the fruit ability, forming his own domain around him. Then he swung it out. This blow looked very ordinary, and it didn''t even have the slightest lethality. But Madarame''s instinct, like a beast, felt bad. Without any hesitation, he directly released the spiritual pressure and wrapped his whole body. Luo''s tentative blow was completely blocked by the opponent. The fruit capacity has no effect. "Sure enough, if the opponent''s Reiatsu covers the whole body, it can still block the fruit''s ability. It seems that we still need to fight the war of attrition. I really dont like to fight the war of attrition... But in order to figure out where my strength is, let''s do it step by step. " Luo sighed, and then released another slash! The corner of Madarame didn''t hesitate, and directly blocked. His face at this time has become very solemn. Because he knew that the man''s attack in front of him looked very ordinary. But if it is really hit, it would be bad! He didn''t know why he was hit, but he knew that he could never be hit. "Although you don''t know what your ability is, but you don''t want to hit me!" The corner of Madarame got serious. Seeing him rushing up, he approached Luo in an instant, wanting to stab. But Luo''s reaction was also quick. He directly blocked the opponent''s attack and missed it. But when he did this, he just hit the mark! "Split it, Ghost Dengwan!" With a soft sound, the spiritual power on Gui Deng Wan began to wander. Next second. Long spear ghost light pill, directly turned into a three-section stick! The side with the sharp edge is even more alive, aiming at Luo''s neck and slashing it away! Seeing this scene, Luo was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the other party would even hide a hand because you were so scheming. But with this kind of attack, Luo can''t be hurt! At this time, Luo, although there is no time to defend, but there is no problem in building a layer of armed domineering around his neck to defend! Next second. Sparks are flying! Luo''s neck position and shoulder position are all covered by armed domineering. The sharp blade of the Guidengmaru was placed on the armed and domineering body, as if it had touched steel, and it was completely impossible to kill. "How can it be" Seeing the corner of this scene, Madara felt incredible. Luo also took advantage of the gap in the opponent''s attack, and rushed directly to the corner of Madarame! Upon seeing this, the other party immediately withdrew back, and then took Guideng Maru back. The two men fought in close combat once again. Since he was already familiar with the abilities of Guideng Maru, Luo was also handy in fighting. Looking back at the corner of Madagascar, he has gradually entered a disadvantaged stage. He found that his attack speed, strength, and even his reaction speed were much slower than the person in front of him! The battle between the two of them lasted no more than ten minutes. At this moment, the corner of Madarame has completely fallen into a disadvantage. Luo found the opportunity, and even cut the opponent in the middle with a single knife! "This is over..." "The third seat...No, it should be said that it is the strength of the deputy captain, but so..." Luo knew that although the man in front of him was the third seat, his strength was not weaker than those of the deputy captains. More importantly, he can clearly feel that there is still a stronger force in this person''s body that has not been released. But Luo didn''t know why he didn''t release his power and had to hide it. But it has nothing to do with Luo. Because of this battle, he has won. "Maarameichi, you are very strong, but you are not my opponent. Although I don''t know, what kind of power you still hide, you don''t want to use it. But I can tell you clearly, even if you use that hidden power, you are still not my opponent. Now, please stay here for a while. It is estimated that someone will come soon. And in your current form, you won''t die, you just can''t move. After they take you back, you can directly splice the upper body and lower body together and it will heal automatically. I can guarantee that not only will there be no scars, but also the original form. Because my ability is to save people, not to kill, so you will not die. " After the explanation, Luo raised his foot and fled. The corner of Madara''s eyes, who was lying on the ground, unable to move, felt his body without any pain or discomfort, and then suddenly spoke. "What''s your name?" "You are very strong and kind, worthy of being remembered!" "Am I kind?" Luo laughed at himself, then shook his head. "Perhaps" "My name is Trafalgar Luo, you can also call me Luo. Well, I told you too much, in order to avoid being surrounded, I should go. " The voice fell. Luo directly exchanged positions with a gravel on the roof, and then he used this method to quickly disappear. However, he was away for less than two minutes. One had weird hair like a needle, and there was a little girl lying on his shoulders. Appeared in front of the corner of Madarame. "how come" Seeing that one corner of Madarame was cut off, the man''s expression was shocked and angry! "A corner of Madame, you go well, as the captain, I will avenge you!" "Team, Captain...I''m not dead yet, I feel that I can still rescue some..." Makoto said weakly. Gengmu Jianba saw the corner of Madara''s eyes that had been cut off by the waist, and could still speak, and his eyes widened suddenly. "You are not dead!" "Why are you not dead?!" The corner of Madarame said that he didn''t want to talk. Because his captain, although he is very good, sometimes he cannot communicate. But when it''s time to save someone, he will still save it. Chapter 911： The captain is dispatched! "Marame, how are you feeling now? Is there any discomfort in the body? " A woman wearing white haori and keeping a taste of twisted braids asked softly. Her expression is very gentle and kind, and so is her voice. Behind this person, there was a bold letter written in bold, the shining "four"! obviously. This person is the captain of the fourth division and the captain of the treatment team, Uozhihualie. "I feel pretty good, my body and everything are back to normal, as if I had never been injured. That person is right, his ability can indeed separate people, so as not to hurt their lives, and even the wounds will not come down. Although I don''t know what this is, his attack method is very strange. Once he is recruited, he basically loses his fighting ability, which is very terrifying. However, according to my observation, this person''s abilities can be offset by spiritual power. In other words, the stronger the spiritual pressure, the smaller the effect his ability can play. " Hearing the words of Madaramo, the man with a scar on his face and a black blindfold showed a sneer. "It''s a weird ability, but if he can beat you, it shows that this person''s strength is above the deputy captain level. The corner of Madarame, now I order you to stay here to recuperate. As for the person who hurt you, I will meet him personally! " "Humph!" Geng Mu Jianba coldly snorted. His eyes are full of warfare. Although Madarame is only the third seat of the eleventh division, he is not even the deputy captain. But his strength is recognized as the rank of deputy captain. Not only him, but even the fifth seat Ayasegawa Yumi''s strength is almost close to the rank of deputy captain. It''s just that because there are Yaqianryu here, Madarame has no chance to become the deputy captain. If he is willing to go to other teams, he must have been the deputy captain long ago. But the corner of Madarame is a fighting freak in itself, which is in line with the temperament of the eleventh division. At the same time, he also admired Jianba even more, so he voluntarily became the third seat. As for the eight thousand streams. So far, no one knows how strong she is. But judging by the spiritual pressure she showed, she was definitely higher than the deputy captain level, second only to the captain. Just because there are even more wooden swords here, Yaqianliu basically can''t do it. More often, she still watches the battle from the side, or cleans up the miscellaneous soldiers, or rescues her teammates. "Ah sword, ah sword, I have noticed the remaining breath of that person, he is not far from here. Seeing his goal, it should be the tower where Rukia was imprisoned! " suddenly. Yaqianliu said. Her perception ability is very strong. In the entire Seirei Garden, there are people who are stronger than her perception ability. It is not that there are no people, but they are very good. There are definitely no more than ten such people. Therefore, Yaqianliu is not only a deputy captain, but also a very easy-to-use navigation for Kenpachi. At the same time, the relationship between Yaqianliu and Gengmu Kenpachi is more like relatives. This is basically impossible in other teams. After all, the normal captain and deputy captain are just subordinates. There is only the eleventh division, which is a rather different team. "Hahahaha, if you find it, then lead the way. I want to see how weird this person is!" Without any hesitation. When Kengmu Jianba knew where the opponent was, he rushed out immediately. Seeing Gengmu Jianba from the corners of Uozhihuareu and Madame, they ran out and sighed suddenly. obviously. The two of them have become accustomed to it. Gengmu Jianba is this kind of anxious temper, can''t wait at all, is full of mind, except for fighting, it is fighting. Of course, he still cares more about the players. Otherwise, he won''t bring back a corner of Madara''s eyes for treatment. "I hope the captain will be more careful, that person''s ability is really weird... But even if I say that, the captain wants to experience it for himself, right? After all, he is a person of this kind of personality. If he doesn''t experience this ability personally, he won''t let go of his hands and feet to fight. " Madaramo sighed helplessly. Mao Zhihualie nodded even more, his eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. Then she turned to look at her team members and said. "Prepare everything. All the medical teams will be assembled within three minutes, and then set off! The strength of the travel disaster this time is much stronger than we imagined. Although they have no killers, we can''t be careless. After all, there are too many minor injuries, and they can also kill people! " "Yes! Captain!" ... at the same time. Luo didn''t even know that he had been targeted by a captain-level boss. He has basically found the trail of Kurosaki Ichigo and the others through his own domineering experience. These people are slowly converging. But they each met their own opponents. One of the most unlucky is Ishida Yulong. As a Quincy, he entered the Seorei Garden from the very beginning, and was spotted by a captain-level death god. This person is no one else is the current director of the Technology Development Bureau, the captain of the 12th squad, Nie Yuli! After facing up to him, he was basically defeated. But Luo Neng observed that this man had no intention of killing, he just wanted to study Ishida Yulong''s body. So as long as Ishida Yulong is not dead, Luo can save people no matter what he does. Then he ignored Ishida Uryu and flew in the direction of Kurosaki Ichigo. Although Chadu Taihu and Inoue Orihime were also in a fight. But their situation is fairly normal, and they have not encountered too strong enemies. In addition, Intil was also by their side, so there was no need for Luo to take action. The only thing that worries him now is the situation of Kurosaki Ichigo. Because he is being pressed and beaten by a deputy captain now! According to what Carl said before, he recognized that this person was Akari Renji. Because of the rank of deputy captain and captain, you need to limit your spiritual pressure in this world. So there was very little power he could exert at that time. But now, he could fully release his power, and then he suppressed Kurosaki Ichigo. If Luo didn''t hurry over, he would be a little worried that Kurosaki Ichigo would die in the opponent''s hands. But Luo can also feel that there is a stronger force in Kurosaki Ichigo''s body, which is being accumulated. So he may not die. After all, if this force broke out, it would still be stronger than the deputy captain level. It just made Luo feel puzzled. After entering here, he didn''t see Ye Yi, that is, the cat. This is what confuses him. As a cat, he can evade his sight. It is incredible! Chapter 912： Luo VS More Wood Sword 8! "What is going on with Kurosaki Ichigo? It''s all like this, and he hasn''t fallen yet?" Standing on the roof a kilometer away, Luo could clearly see how fierce the battle between Kurosaki Ichigo and Renji was at this time. According to normal circumstances, Kurosaki Ichigo is now seriously injured and cannot continue the fight at all. But he can still raise his Zanpakuto and fight Renji. And his fighting style is not as chaotic as it was at the beginning, but learning and progressing! He is imitating part of Renji''s moves and turning them into his own! This kind of fighting talent made Luo feel terrified. But what is even more frightening is that his spiritual pressure is still soaring. In other words. In this situation, he is far from reaching the limit of his body! He can become stronger! Even if Renji had undergone rigorous training, he couldn''t help feeling a little surprised now. He has never seen anyone, who can grow bigger and stronger. In the months of physical injury, the spiritual pressure increased! This is something he has never seen before. Especially the war spirit in the eyes of Kurosaki Ichigo. The kind of dodge he had at the beginning has become the kind of pure fighting spirit he is now! This is progress! At the same time, it also shows that Kurosaki Ichigo is mentally prepared to deal with everything from now on! This. This is what Ashani Renji wants to see. "Yes, that''s the way it should be, this is the way you should be! If this were not the case, no one would be able to save Rukia! " Akari Renji roared, and then attacked Kurosaki Ichigo. Kurosaki Ichigo is also unwilling to show weakness. Luo, who was a kilometer away, could clearly see this scene, and even with the ability of Gui Cry, he could still hear the conversation between the two. That''s right. Gui Cry''s third ability is to amplify Luo''s perception, and at the same time make him domineering and hearing. Such a bonus is something Karl doesn''t have. However, Carl''s domineering appearance has long turned into a spiritual investigation. Therefore, his domineering appearance has long become a decoration. "This Renji actually cried?" "It seems that his relationship with Rukia Kuchiki is unusual..." Luo sighed. He did not know the relationship between the two. But from the current point of view, the two people should have a very good relationship. Otherwise, Renji would not react like this. And what Luo didn''t know was that Renji, as the **** of death, couldn''t resist Seireini. He also knows very well that he does not have the strength to resist, so he must be here to wake up Kurosaki Ichigo or help him improve his strength. If it was Kurosaki Ichigo, he still didn''t recognize himself, he wouldn''t mind killing Kurosaki Ichigo. But if the opponent is already mentally prepared, he doesn''t mind Kurosaki Ichigo''s killing himself. Because he knows that so far, only he can bring Rukia back. As for Carl... Renji couldn''t even think about it. After all, he didn''t know whether Carl was good or bad, and what his purpose was. "I found you! Travel disaster!" Just when Luo Guanzhan. There was a crisp, childlike voice from below. But as this voice entered his ears, a huge spiritual pressure directly caused Luo''s body to appear stiff. The roof under his feet collapsed suddenly at this moment! Feeling this pressure, Luo didn''t hesitate to release his ability and went to another place. However, when he moved away, he saw a man wearing a white haori and a blindfold appearing behind him. If he takes a step late, I am afraid his head will fall! And the owner of the crisp voice is a little loli who is not less than one meter tall! This combination looks weird and out of tune. But Luo analyzed it instantly. The strength of these two people is very terrifying! "It''s so risky, I almost fell to the ground. The person just now should be the captain level, right? And that kid... Look at his armband, it should be the deputy captain... But this deputy captain is a bit strong. Not only can she shield me from seeing and hearing, but she can even release powerful spiritual pressure to restrain me. What a monster..." Luo sighed. However, before he relaxes, a shadow gradually enlarges under his feet! Seeing the shadow of this human figure, Luo felt a huge pressure and was constantly squeezing his spirit! This is fear! He hasn''t tasted it for a long time, fear! Since in the world of One Piece, he personally solved Doflamingo, Luo has never tasted the emotion of fear, what it feels like. And this time. He tasted it! Still the familiar, trembling feeling! Luo''s thoughts circulated a lot at this moment! He didn''t hesitate too much, and directly carried it to the block! Because of the current situation, he is no longer allowed to make extra moves and dodge. However, just when he was blocking, the opponent''s blow directly caused Luo''s legs to bend and kneel down! "how come" Feeling this powerful force Luo Gan felt his bones, and they were squeaking! This feeling was the first time he felt it since he followed Carl until now! Then Luo raised his eyes and saw only a grinning man, slowly lifting up his dilapidated weapon, which even had no blade, and was ready to continue to press down! The image of this person is extremely hideous! Even in Luo''s eyes, the opponent is just like a giant, unattainable! But Luo knew. This is just an illusion caused by fear and oppression of the other party. As long as they are free from the oppression of the other party, everything can return to normal. So Luo took advantage of the gap where the opponent raised his hand, directly activated his ability, and walked to the other side. Next second. The man''s attack fell! A huge pit appeared on the ground instantly! A bottomless crack began to spread from the deep hole to the front of the man, and began to spread! Wherever the crack passes, everything is destroyed! Nothing grows! And this crack spread for a full 100 meters, and then calm back! And this is just the opponent''s level A, not what skills are so terrifying. Knowing this, Luo also inhaled a mouthful of dust, and then coughed. He was choked. But at this time, Luo also observed that behind the other party, there was a bold boldface of ''11''. This reminded Luo that some time ago, Urahara Kisuke gave them information about the Gotei 13 team. "Is the captain of the first team, even more wood swordsman, a fighting freak, and at the same time a..." Luo swallowed and slowly put the ghost in the scabbard. "It''s a real monster!" Chapter 913： Fierce battle! monster! This is what Urahara Kisuke said about Kenhachi Kanagi. These two people can be regarded as the captains of the same period, but the qualifications of Urahara Kisuke are more senior and longer than those of Kenhachi. But even so, Urahara Kisuke''s evaluation of Kenpachi Kakiki is still only two words! monster! You know, at that time even more wood Jianba, can become the captain of the eleventh division, in addition to his own talent and violent fighting style. More importantly, he killed the original captain! Although, the competition between the gods of death has rules and cannot be a killer. But the original captain of the eleventh division was too weak, so weak that even Gengmu Jianba, who only relied on instinct to fight at the time, could not beat. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the weakest captain in the thirteenth division. You know, the eleventh division is the fighting team. This team, no matter what, will be on the front line. However, the original captain was so weak that he couldn''t take the lead at all. So after Gengmu Kenhachi killed him, he was not punished, and instead became the captain of the eleventh division. However, rumors about him still spread. It''s just that Gengmu Jianba''s temper is very irritable, and those who speak bad words behind him, if they are caught by him, they will definitely be caught by him to discuss them. The results are obvious. These people are not opponents at all. However, Hengmu Kenpachi, since he became the captain, he will treat his own people, even those who speak ill of him, will not be a killer. After all, above, there is a stronger old man watching him. No matter what. As long as he still wants to stay in this position, he will continue to fight against a steady stream of virtual or other enemies. Then he must abide by the rules. And now. When the enemy invades, it''s time for this monster to play! Because he can finally kill without observing the rules! And all the gods of death are very clear. As long as there is more wood sword eight, other death gods can''t pass. Because he is crazy, whether it is an enemy or a teammate, he will cut it over. Unless you have the strength to resist even more wood sword eight spirit pressure, or no less than his strength. Otherwise, no one would dare to stand side by side with Gengmu Jianba. And those who meet this condition can only be done by the remaining captains. But even more wooden swordsman, has always been a lone ranger, except for Yaqianliu, no one wants to team up with him. Of course, this is also because he doesn''t want to team up with others to fight. But even so. Yaqianliu would also hide far away when he saw Gengmu Jianba fighting. She wasn''t afraid that even Mu Jianba would hurt herself. Because Gengmu Jianba can attack anyone, but only Yaqianliu will not attack. The relationship between the two of them is very complicated, but also very close. The reason why Yaqianliu couldn''t pass was entirely because he didn''t want to disturb the nature of Jianba. Because of her presence. For her safety, Gengmu Jianbahui subconsciously closed her hands, unable to exert her full strength. That''s why Yaqianliu would be behaved, squatting on the other roofs, watching this battle with a smile on his face. Luo at this time. The back is already saturated with sweat. He didn''t understand at all, why this person had such a huge strange power and spiritual pressure. Even if he personally felt Urahara Kisuke''s Reiatsu and power, he was not so exaggerated. But compared to Carl''s, it''s still a lot worse. Luo understands this very well. But even so, this kind of strength is not something he can resist. "It seems that my strength is still not enough. But it doesn''t matter, since the opponent is a captain-level death, strong is for sure. So, just let you try, how far my current strength has reached! " Luo is very clear that he may not be the opponent''s opponent. Now lets not talk about fifty-five, even if its sixty-four, there are some problems. And the most important thing is. Luo found that his fruit ability was vulnerable to the opponent''s powerful Reiatsu! All slashing abilities fall on the opponent''s body, just like hitting someone with a light fluttering white paper. There won''t be any feelings. Mengmu Jianpachi also felt the same, and then showed a hideous and ferocious expression. "This is your ability, right? Madarame said that your abilities are weird, but now it looks like that! That being the case, then give you a chance to let me taste your abilities, how weird it is! " The voice fell. Gengmu Jianba withdrew his spiritual pressure in Luo Jingyu''s eyes. He looks no different from an ordinary **** of death now. However, if there is nothing, the spiritual pressure that is about to overflow will continue to radiate from his body. It is clear. Gengmu Jianba''s control of Reiatsu is not very good. He has worked very hard to achieve this level. "Although I don''t know what you are going to do, since you have given me a chance, I will naturally not let it go!" Luo took a deep breath, and then covered the body of Gui Cry with the domineering armed color. "Scream! Ghost cry!" "ROOM!" "The slaughterhouse--!" With Luo''s soft voice, Gui Cry was successfully solved. Just like the sound of a baby screaming, it sounded in Gengmu Jianba''s mind. At the same time, Luo also swung a sword this one, condensing his strongest slash, and at the same time, he also used his armed and domineering to the extreme! Liu Ying''s domineering, also released! This blow! It was already Luo''s full blow. The surrounding buildings were all cut into two individuals under Luo''s attack! This scene is very similar to that in the original book, where Luo cuts the entire Punk Hassad. But the scope is much larger than Punk Hassad! If it weren''t for their higher position, I''m afraid there are already quite a few Reapers. But now, only the surrounding buildings and the even more wooden swordsman are in front of him. And Luo was also thinking at this time. If this blow does not work for him, he can only find another way to fight him. After all, besides slashing, there is no other way to fight. Just at this time. Zhan shot down on Gengmu Jianba''s body, cutting out a wound in his abdomen. But he hasn''t waited for Luo to release the skill of''Baton''. This incision healed instantly. Because all the spiritual power burst out at this moment, forcibly cutting off Luo''s fruit ability. This also caused Luo''s move to be unable to perform miraculously on him at all. At this time, Gengmu Jianba also felt a little unusual taste. He has never felt the situation where the body is about to separate, but it will not be hurt. Luo''s ability made him taste this, and he felt very uncomfortable. This move was not completely ineffective to him, but because his spiritual power was too large, Luo''s move was completely cancelled out. Therefore, even Mu Jianba, at this moment, he could only helplessly shook his head, and then stepped out with a vigorous step and rushed towards Luo. "Your ability is not good either!" Chapter 914： Suppressive force! Even more wood sword eight is crazy! Very arrogant! He doesn''t have the fancy abilities of other gods of death. His fighting method is very simple and clear, and also very intuitive. That is the positive rolling! Gengmu Jianba used his monster-like spiritual pressure, and a force that was so powerful that most people simply couldn''t match it, and kept suppressing Luo. And the more frightening thing is. Now the more wooden sword eight, is only a one-handed sword. If he were to hold both swords in his hands, Luo couldn''t imagine how terrifying his power could be. Now Luo, whether it is power, speed, or even fighting frequency, is completely suppressed by the opponent. There is no room for resistance at all. Even if he uses the fruit power, he can unexpectedly cause trouble for the other party. But even more wood sword eight, like a madman, a beast, not afraid of getting hurt at all. Even after he was injured, he would appear even more excited! This makes Luo feel a little uncomfortable. Because he knows very well that this kind of person is the most difficult to deal with. So now Luo can only continue to resist the opponent, trying to delay a little longer. And Luo found that the other party seemed to be deliberately controlling his own power, Because he was enjoying this battle, he controlled his power and fought Luo. The other party is unwilling to end this battle noisily, so this is what happened. This also caused Luo''s heart to be hurt to a certain extent. So Luo didn''t keep it anymore, but went all out to fight the enemy in front of him. The fight between the two of them can be described as resounding through the entire Seirei Garden. Even in other areas far away from here, you can feel the fluctuation of the battle here. But those gods of death just glanced at them, and then they didn''t pay attention. Because they all know that the only person who can produce such a fierce movement is even more wooden. At this time, Luo also suffered a lot of injuries when fighting with the monster Gengmu Jianba. However, he has gradually been able to keep up with the opponent''s attacking rhythm and counterattack. His abilities are constantly being released. Whether it was a variety of attack tactics or some cutting tactics, all came out in a single brain. And after releasing these tricks, even Gengmu Jianba was also injured. But Luo also figured out a little bit. That is the body structure of the other party. Although it is the same as a human, its physical strength is much higher than that of a human. Although this is a bonus of spiritual power. But generally speaking, no matter how well the body exercises, the internal organs cannot be exercised. However, even the internal organs of Kenpachi even saw it very much. Although spiritual power cannot completely protect the internal organs, it relies on his strong physical quality. Even if Luo used various tricks, he couldn''t completely penetrate the internal organs of Gengmu Jianba. The most is to make the opponent vomit blood and get hurt. But Luo still found an opportunity. Because the opponent will be injured, it means that he is not invincible! As long as you release more of this move, you can launch more attacks on the opponent''s internal organs. It will be effective! However, it was when Luo found an opportunity to attack. Gengmu Jianba showed a more sordid expression. The spiritual pressure on his body burst out instantly, landing and forcing back. "Hahahaha, it''s so interesting! Your abilities are as weird as Madarame Kazue said. Its really fun. Its great to have an enemy like you to fight with me! " Gengmu Jian eight laughed. His expression was strange and hideous. The look of excitement was even more unabashedly exposed. He now feels more like a lunatic! Even if Luo was well-informed, he felt shuddering at this time. "Little devil, although your abilities are weird, I recognize you! Such a powerful force should be defeated by a stronger force, otherwise it will be disrespect for you! " As he spoke, even Mu Jianba took a deep breath, his expression was also more serious than ever. When Luo saw this scene, he subconsciously felt a little bad. Without any hesitation. Luo instantly released his ability and replaced the position with a piece of gravel in front of Gengmu Jianba''s body. The ghost cry in his hand, with Liu Ying''s domineering and fruiting ability, thinking of the other party to stab! "ROOM" "Gamma Knife!" Accompanied by a roar. A blue electric current appeared on Ghost Cry''s knife! Luo''s attack was even more directed at Gengmu Jianba''s heart! He had used this trick before. But even more wood Kenpachi can defend perfectly every time. And now, Luo has to use it forcefully, because he feels that the man in front of him may have to expand! As if he had a hunch. Gengmu Jianba saw Luo''s attack coming in front of him, and didn''t avoid it at all. Instead, he was in his left hand, just grabbing the blade of Gui Cry''s blade! Blood. Stayed from his hand. But Luo''s ghost cry can''t go further! Even if Luo wanted to release his abilities, he was suppressed by Gengmu Jianba''s huge spiritual pressure. It won''t work for it at all! Then he saw Gengmu Jianba slowly lifting up his Zanpo Dao. Seeing this scene, Luo was shocked! Without any hesitation. He fully releases his abilities. A huge boulder fell from the sky and smashed into even more wooden swords! Luo himself also moved to other places because of his ability. Gengmu Jian eight saw it, and with a wave of his hand, he smashed the huge boulders in the sky into powder, and then revealed a hideous smile. Seeing this scene, Luo felt a little scared. Because he found that even more wood sword eight, a little bit different from before. Then he saw a terrifying scene! I saw Gengmu Jianba, slowly using the tip of the knife to open his blindfold. With his movements. The blindfold fell to the ground. Then Luo saw the unidentified creature wriggling on the Yanzhao. This thing looks very disgusting. Even alive! But just as Jianba took off the blindfold, the spiritual pressure on his body increased exponentially! Seeing this scene, Luo immediately understood that the blindfold was used to suppress power! In other words, Gengmu Jianba who fought Luo just now was not in perfect condition at all! "Hahahaha, it''s really fun! It''s been a long time since I had such a fun! You are qualified to let me take off the blindfold, then let me, personally send you on the road! " Mengmu Jianba grinned. In an instant. His figure disappeared. Luo left and right, he couldn''t see anyone at all! Even seeing and hearing domineering, there is no warning! However the next second. There was a strong sense of oppression in the sky. Luo did not have time to look up at the sky and immediately used the ability transfer! At this moment. Where Luo originally stood, collapsed! moment! Smoke is everywhere! Chapter 915： break out! monster! A real monster! This word kept popping up in Luo''s mind, because the person who appeared in front of him was a monster! Luo knew that his strength was far from that of Captain Death. But he never thought it would be so big! Now Luo can''t find a chance to win at all, because his power is really too strong. But Luo does not intend to withdraw. Because his body is also shaking. This is caused by excitement! The same goes for ghost crying. Luo doesn''t enjoy fighting, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t like fighting. When encountering such a powerful enemy now, and knowing clearly that he is unlikely to die, he certainly won''t back down. For such a long time, Luo''s strength has hardly improved much. Because he, like Intil, was protected by Karl too well. This girl caused them to work behind closed doors to improve their strength. However, now Carl gave them a chance to fight the powerful enemy. Luo naturally wants to cherish. It is very likely to die here. But he believed in Karl''s ability and speed, and believed that he would come in time to save himself. So Luo didn''t hesitate, and also let out a low growl, exploded with his strongest strength, and rushed up. But what Luo didn''t know was. Carl is now in the **** space, fighting against Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. If he knew this, he didn''t know if he would still be like this, fearless and indomitable. At this time, Gengmu Jianba saw Luo rushing up, and suddenly smiled excitedly. The huge Rei Pressure, like a monster, exploded on his body! The battle between the two begins again! This time. What they destroyed was more and more exaggerated than before! The most important thing is that Gengmu Jianba has only held a sword in one hand from the beginning to the present. However, Luo is already a little overwhelmed. His hands and legs were shaking. This was because the opponent''s strength was too strong, causing Luo''s body to be seriously injured. But he did not give up. Because he also wants to try, where is his limit. that''s all. The battle between the two of them lasted a long time. Up to now, the sky has started to darken. In the battle between the two of them, no one has decided the victory or defeat until now. However, even more wooden swordsman, still looks like a man with ease. On the other hand, Luo''s side is already scarred and weak, as if he might fall down at any time. But he didn''t fall, but still held knives in both hands, actively attacking. Gengmu Jianba''s expression is getting more and more excited, but his eyes are more serious than they are. "Good will, good strength, it would be a shame if you just die like this! Next, let us decide the outcome with one move, let me see your determination! If you can survive, then I won''t kill you! If you die, I will be responsible for burying you myself! " Mengki Kenpachi spoke suddenly and stopped the offensive. Luo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this lunatic would even say such things, and then showed a bleak smile. "Ha ha" Luo laughed, but because of his serious injury, his voice became hoarse a lot. "You really have an affair, you even said this when fighting..." As Luo spoke, he took a deep breath and began to accumulate strength. "but I like it!" Luo took a deep breath, all the power in his body, at this moment, gathered on the ghost crying knife. Whether it''s the fruit ability, or the domineering armed color, or the magic power that Luo has only learned afterwards, and other spiritual powers. Now that they are all being Luo, a rush of brains rushed out! This is the first time he has mixed all the strength together. Because Luo knew very well that with his current physical condition, even if he continued to fight, he would definitely lose. Even a stalemate for ten minutes is a luxury. Therefore, he might as well use his last strength to fight for that trivial opportunity. Dont be afraid, Im behind you! Just when Luo was preparing to fight. A lazy and charming voice came from behind him. I saw a pale little hand grabbing Luo''s knife handle. Luo looked down and saw a little loli appearing in front of his eyes. This little loli wears a Gothic loli outfit, a wide dome hat on top of her head, and the kind with lace. And her face is also extremely beautiful. Even more beautiful and charming than Intil! This person is Luo''s Zan Po Dao, Gui Cry! "Ghost cry..." "Let''s fight together!" Well, I think so too, master... The crisp sound of ghost crying, with a touch of charm, was very weird, but it also sounded very restrained. Luo took a deep breath, and his eyes became extremely firm. He doesn''t know how to solve it now. But after the initial solution, his strength has increased slightly. But even so, he is still not a captain-level opponent! At this time, the more wooden sword eight. I can''t see a little loli beside Luo . He just put away his smile, spread his legs slightly, holding the handle of the knife with both hands. A puff of spiritual pressure, if there is any substance, instantly oppresses the surroundings! But when this force rushed in front of Luo, it was offset by him and Gui Cry. There is no way to suppress Luo even with Mu Jianba''s spiritual pressure. This scene made Gengmu Jianba laugh again! "bring it on!" "Swords in both hands are my respect for you! Let me see if you can survive this blow! " The voice fell. Gengmu Jianba''s spiritual pressure, behind him, turned into a huge yellow skull! This skull is very hideous, and it also represents a more wooden sword, a madman''s heart! Luo was also secretly surprised when he saw this scene, but his expression remained unchanged. Because according to the information he learned, even the wood sword eight''s spiritual pressure is huge enough to materialize spiritual power! This scene now illustrates this point! So Luo was prepared! "Come on, let you try my new move!" "ROOM!" "Gene burial!" Accompanied by a roar. Luo and Lolita, waving ghosts and crying together! The powerful slash will turn everything around along the way into dust! The power of this blow was a move that Luo had studied in the previous world. The power is very unstable. Even now he didn''t dare to use it casually, because he could easily hurt himself. Just like the name of this move. As long as it is hit. His genes will gradually collapse! It is a very powerful ultimate move. But there is also a huge side effect, and that is this trick. If you don''t grasp it well, you will counter yourself! Chapter 916： Still lost The smoke dissipated. A huge scar appeared on a man''s body. His wounds began to fester at the genetic level, and the wounds were also extending to the surroundings. But the spiritual pressure on his body was squeezing the wound, and it did not rise and extend so quickly. At this moment, the man couldn''t help but smile when he saw this scene, and then he put his gaze on the person in front of him who had fallen to the ground and was still awake. "What a great battle! This time, I won, but I look forward to the next battle with you! Because I can feel it, you fellow, there is still room for improvement! " Even Mu Jian eight laughed. However, just when he was carrying the sword and was about to turn around and leave. A black figure appeared beside Luo. "You beat him, didn''t you?" "Oh? Someone here again?" Gengmu Kenpachi grinned suddenly when he heard this voice, and then he saw a man who also had injuries on his body, but most of whom healed, appeared in front of him. After Gengmu Jianba saw the other party, he was stunned for a second, and then laughed. "You are the wanted Kurosaki Ichigo, the acting **** of death, right?" "you know me?" Kurosaki Ichigo frowned, Kenpachi grinned, and then he stepped out! "I don''t know you, but I said, you are very strong! So come and fight with me! " With a roar from Kendoku Kenpachi. His attack has come before Kurosaki Ichigo! Such a lingering, madman-like offensive method made Kurosaki Ichigo dare not care. But he still rushed up and collided with Gengmu Jianba. However the next second. He was beaten to fly. Compared with Mu Jianba, his strength and spiritual pressure are far too far away! It''s not a level at all! But Kurosaki Ichigo did not admit defeat, but stood up again, and a powerful Reiatsu burst out of his body again! "Come again!" This time, Kurosaki Ichigo took the initiative to attack. Reiatsu also began to converge on his Zanpaku Sword! "Zhanyue" Accompanied by a roar. The powerful slash, rushed towards even more wood sword eight. But the other party waved his hand gently, and this seemingly Ling Lie slash dissipated out of thin air. "You have great potential, but your grasp of Reiatsu is too bad! Even worse than me! " Gengmu Jianba grinned and struck back again! But with this blow, before he swung it down, the wound on his chest suddenly felt a sharp pain. This made him subconsciously stop his movements and look down. I saw dense black spots extending outward at the location of his wound. Because of the battle, his injuries began to expand! Kurosaki Ichigo seized this opportunity and launched an attack directly. But Kenpachi grinned and became even more excited! "Although I am injured, it does not mean that you can beat me!" that''s all. Kenzaki Kenpachi and Ichigo Kurosaki fought in order to shift their positions as they fought. At this time, Ya Qianliu came to Luo''s side, poked his body, and then listened to his heartbeat. "He''s not dead yet, the fourth division will call someone to carry him away." I heard the words of Yaqianliu. Those girls who were shivering hidden in the shadow came over in small steps and carried Luo away. Yachiryu glanced at Luo, then glanced again, and in the direction of Kenpachi and Kurosaki Ichigo, he couldn''t help frowning. "Little Sword is injured, and I don''t know if he can continue fighting. This person''s moves are too weird, hope that the injury will not affect Xiaojian... No, I still have to go over and take a look, Xiaojian really doesn''t let me worry too much. " With that, Yaqianliu flew directly over the surrounding buildings and flew in the direction of even more wooden Kenpachi. ... at the same time. On Intil''s side, he didn''t know the situation of Jianba. Because here, she met even more difficult people. That is the captain of the eighth division, Jingle Chunshui! When Taihu Chato and Inoue Orihime met this person, they were immediately beaten! The two of them weren''t Jingle Chunshui''s opponents at all. Even the other party didn''t even use Shiji''s solution, so he gave them two seconds. Intil originally came to save people, but when she saw the situation before her, she shuddered. "Then what, I said I was passing by, do you believe it?" Intil said something he didn''t believe in. Jingle Chunshui scratched his head and looked at Intil, his expression changed a little. "Hey, she''s another beautiful girl. I am the most difficult person to deal with girls. I wouldn''t want to move her if it wasn''t for that girl to shoot me. How about we make a discussion, you leave now, as if I didn''t see you. " "Sorry, although I know that I am not your opponent, I still have to save these two people. Even if they are not my friends, but my brother said that if he can help, he should try his best to help. After all, there is an older brother, I am not afraid of you! Humph! " Intiel''s hands on hips, the ponytail behind him, swayed a bit because of her movements, looking very cute. Jingle Chunshui itself is a character who likes to appreciate the beauty of women. So when he saw Intier''s appearance, he blew a whistle. But the next second. A white and naive hand knife hit him on the head. "Captain, please calm down, they are all travel disasters, not the objects of your admiration! And am I not good-looking? You have never treated me like this or I am not the deputy captain? I go? " "Hey, Nanao, don''t you be angry, I''m not saying you are not good-looking. In fact, you are pretty good-looking, but we are too familiar with it, so I cant get started! " "Huh! Don''t interrupt me, if you are reluctant to do something with beautiful women, then I will come!" With that said, Nanao, who was the vice captain, was about to release Oni Dao and prepare to attack. But just when she was about to do this, Jingle Chunshui grabbed her arm. "No, I''m afraid you get hurt." "You actually care about me?" Nanao felt a little weird when she heard this. Jingle Chunshui shook his head and began to explain. "You are not her opponent!" "Hehe, I knew..." Nanao white gave Kyraku Chunshui a glance, and ignored him, instead letting go! "Fourth Broken Path Bai Lei" Accompanied by a soft sound. The white thunder light burst out from her hand at this moment! The powerful spiritual power swept the surrounding area even more, ploughing the already dilapidated ground. But in the face of her attack, Intil just tilted his head and smiled. "Dance lightly!" "Autumn Water" Intier let out a soft voice, and Qiushui automatically fell from the scabbard into her hands. Then I saw Intil holding the skirt in his left hand and Qiu Shui in his right hand, moving. Her movements are as graceful and beautiful as dancing, very pleasing to the eye. But the surrounding spiritual power, under her dancing, began to dance gracefully! Bai Lei followed Intier''s dance and gathered on her sword. Next second. Intier stopped dancing, Qiushui pointed at Nanao! "Let''s sing and dance together!" Chapter 917： dance to tune The fierce and swift Bai Lei, under Intil''s control, rushed in the direction of Nanao. See this scene. She couldn''t even react a little. Because she didn''t even understand how the person in front of her did it! "Nanao, being stupefied is not your style!" Just when Bai Lei was about to hit Nanao, Kyraku Chunshui came to her. I saw him waving his arm, and the powerful scum in front of him turned into a spiritual child and disappeared. As for himself, he was only injured on his sleeve, without any injuries on his arm. "Hey, it''s time to get new clothes, Nanao, go and help me prepare an extra dress. This battle seems to be more difficult than I thought." "Yes Yes!" Nanao recovered and nodded, and immediately moved away from here. Now she understood why Jingle Chunshui said that she was no longer an opponent of the other party. Let''s not talk about the strength of the two sides. This hand alone was enough to suppress the ghost way she was best at. And her Zanpodao ability is similar to this. Completely restrained by Intil. So when she thought it through, she left here immediately. "Hey, it''s such a beautiful dance, it''s so pleasing to the eye. If you are not the enemy, I must win you over and enter my team. " Jingle Chunshui is still so frivolous. But his eyes have become serious. He even drew out his double knives, put on a fighting posture, ready to attack at any time! Intil felt the change in the other party''s state, tilted his head, and smiled slightly. "Since you like it so much, let''s dance together!" Intil''s voice fell, and her body began to move. Just like a real dancer, the body is constantly dancing. In addition. She opened her mouth even more. The song was as sweet as the sound of nature, passed from her throat swelling. This singing voice spread to the surroundings. Those gods of death who were running, their eyes were instantly blank after hearing this song. There were almost hundreds of people, standing still and unable to move. These people were all attracted by Intil''s singing. If it weren''t for their spiritual power, they might have been controlled by Intil''s singing. After all, she is the son of the Kraken! After being strengthened by multiple worlds, her singing voice can control creatures other than human beings. Even humans can control them for a short time, but they can only stop the opponent, and cannot control the opponent to do something. And this singing voice has no effect on people who are much stronger than Intil. At best, it just makes the other person feel good. However, the way Intiel danced his sword while singing was very charming. Nanao who was not far away saw this scene, and his eyes became even more hazy. But soon she used her slicing knife to give her arm a touch. "Oops! This is a charm ability!" "Her ability, in addition to controlling Reiatsu, can also charm the **** of death! It''s crazy!" Nanao felt a little weird. Then she wanted to remind Jingle Chunshui. But she soon saw that Jingle Chunshui glanced at herself, which relieved her a lot. At this time, Jingle Chunshui did not rush to attack, but watched Intil performing here. When a song falls, Intil''s dance also ends. Jingle Chunshui did not forget, and applauded Intier to show respect. "It''s really beautiful dancing and elegant singing. If you are not an enemy, you can become a big star even in the Soul World! What a pity, why do you want to be our enemy? Is it because of the disaster? " Jingle Chunshui asked puzzledly. He still pityed Intier very much. Although Intier''s strength is definitely not as good as the captain''s level, it is much better than the deputy team''s level. Coupled with her dancing and singing, they are all bonus points. If there is such a teammate, it is also a buff for the **** of death. Although Jingle Chunshui was not sure, all the gods of death would eat this set. But he eats it himself! "Thank you for your appreciation, and thank you for not attacking just now. My Zanpaku Knife has just been acquired, and I haven''t used it too much. If you attacked just now, I really don''t know what to do. But now, I am ready, let us dance together! " Intil smiled sweetly, but her eyes were full of murderous intent! The next moment. Intil disappeared directly from the place. Jingle Chunshui looked thoughtfully at the place where the other party disappeared. Then he took a quick step and left the place! Just as he left, Intil fell from the sky. The powerful spiritual impact instantly blasted the ground out of a huge pothole! But it''s not over yet! Intil saw the direction of the opponent''s movement and directly changed the direction of attack! I saw her lift up Qiushui. A pure white spiritual pressure, at this moment, gathered on the tip of her knife. In a crash! The powerful spiritual pressure, condensed into a white beam of light, bombarded towards Jingle Chunshui! This is a pure white light cannon! In a short period of time, she transformed it based on Qiu Shui''s characteristics, her own company and method, and the virtual flash attack method. In fact, after Qiu Shui began to solve it, theoretically there were many attack methods. But Intier''s time to obtain autumn water was too short. It takes only five or six days to make a full calculation. So she has no time to develop other moves. This trick is already a relatively good and consistent trick she has developed in a short period of time. And this attack of her, to Nanao on the side, looked like a virtual flash! "It''s really a good power. Even inside, I felt a structure similar to virtual flash. Is this a move developed to imitate the virtual flash? Really genius! " Jingle Chunshui is not stingy with his praise. His admiration has already been revealed, and it can be seen by individuals. And Jingle Chunshui, himself is a captain who cherishes talent. Otherwise, Inoue Orihime and the others would have died long ago. At this time, Jingle Chunshui did not directly counterattack, but dodged and spoke. "It''s a very good attacking technique, and its power is much stronger than that of a normal Ghost Dao. Even after the low-level Ghost Dao chants, it might not be as powerful as yours. And with the help of the virtual flash structure, it is not easy to be analyzed and then cracked from the inside. So if you want to fight this trick either dodge or fight back with a huge amount of spiritual pressure! It just so happens that my Reiatsu is a little bit stronger than you. " When Jingle Chunshui said this, he suddenly smiled. Just when a white light cannon was about to hit him. The spiritual pressure on his body suddenly violent! With his arms waving! This spiritual pressure condensed on his Zan Poknife. I saw a pure spirit pressure slash, bombarding the light cannon, completely shattering it! not only that! This slash hadn''t stopped, but continued to rush in the direction of Intil! See this scene. Intil smiled slightly, and did not dodge, but danced again. Chapter 918： The gap is too big "Worse, I forgot her ability, it is possible to control Reiatsu." Kyraku Chunshui suddenly said such a sentence, and Nanao who was not far away also heard it, and immediately covered his face. She was a little bit shameless to meet people. After all, it is really shameful to have such a captain. However, Jingle Chunshui didn''t panic at all, but was eager to try. He wants to see how far Intier''s ability can be! And at this time. The slash he released had already arrived in front of Intil. But with Intil''s sword dance. This slash has already followed her dance and merged into the sword. The black autumn water, at this moment, burst out dazzling black lights! "Black flash" Intil groaned and stopped dancing. The movement of her arm is from top to bottom. Qiu Shui also came from top to bottom! This blow was not a light cannon, but a pure black slash! This power blended Intier''s own power, Liu Ying''s domineering, and Qiu Shui''s own sharpness. Coupled with the Jingle Chunshui old iron, a Reipressure slash sent over. These forces are gathered together, and the power that bursts out is amazing! Jingle Chunshui frowned upon seeing this. Because he found that the power of the slash in front of him seemed to exceed the upper limit he could block. Although it can be stopped, he will definitely get hurt. In order to maintain the appearance of a personable gentleman, Jingle Chunshui did not choose to resist, but avoided. But just when he was avoiding. Suddenly, Intil danced the sword flower again. A huge black slash, amidst Jingle Chunshui''s shocked look, rushed to his own facade! "how come" The words are not finished. Jingle Chunshui has been covered by Intil''s attack. Everything around was destroyed in an instant, and there was not even a scum left. Had it not been for Chato and Inoue Orihime, they would have been attacked and caught in the room. They are probably dead in this blow! After all, Intil did not stay behind. Because she knew that if she kept her hand in front of the captain-level death god, then it would be herself who died! Even if her attack had hit the opponent, it even caused a huge explosion. But she knows very well that an attack of this level is impossible to kill the other party! So Intiel took a deep breath, then lifted Qiushui with both hands above his head. "One more shot!" With her bass. The same slash as before was released from her hand again. Although this time, Jingle Chunshui''s own power was missing. But Intil''s sword dance can control and accumulate spiritual power floating in the air! In this way, she is always in a state where she can release her ultimate move at any time without worrying about her own consumption. After all, what she consumes is the spiritual power that exists in nature, not her own power. So the only thing that can limit Intier is her own physical strength. In addition. Intil''s current ability can be said to be almost no consumption. Full of potential! "Come on! One shot is enough, another shot will make me empty!" Just when this attack is about to hit. The sound of Jingle Chunshui appeared in the smoke and dust. He didn''t see any movements either. The slash that Intier had just released, just disappeared out of thin air. Then she saw the vicissitudes of Jingle Chunshui''s face appeared in front of her, less than thirty centimeters away! "you" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but before that, you should have a good night''s sleep!" Jingle Chunshui''s voice fell. Intier didn''t even have time to resist, and he felt the world spin. Then she lost consciousness! "Good risk, good risk, I almost used the blade, but fortunately, I changed it in time." Jingle Chunshui retracted the double knives, and then heaved a sigh of relief. His attack just stunned Intier, and it didn''t really hurt her. He did the same when dealing with Inoue Orihime before. Only Chadu was the only one who was unlucky and was chopped several times. After all, Jingle Chunshui is a gentleman, and he is very polite to girls. But if he is the same man, he will have no special treatment other than being polite. "Nanao, I''m giving her a shot of that medicine, I forgot. Anyway, give her a little bit, let her sleep for a while, but don''t hit too much, that thing is not good for the body. " Jingle Chunshui yelled, then tore his sleeves and the flower cloak outside. "Really, the power of this girl is really too potential, and the future can be expected! If it weren''t for her to be the enemy, I really want to train it myself. " Jingle Chunshui sighed. And at this moment, there was also a puff of blood on his arm. obviously. He didn''t fully defend against Intil''s attack just now, so he was still injured. "Captain, your injury does not matter, right?" Nanao also ran over at this time, and then injected Intil with some medicine. Her brows were frowned, but she immediately relaxed. "Don''t worry, I''m fine, now you can imprison them all. By the way, if this matter is not smelled by other captains, don''t talk about it. After all, some people are quite extreme, and these good seedlings are not bad, and they can be corrected and returned by us. " "I know the captain..." Nanao nodded, then hugged Intil and entered the room. At this time, Jingle Chunshui raised his head to look to the sky, and then couldn''t help but shook his head. "Old man, what happened to your battle with that monster? I dont know, where did you two go, I hope youre okay..." Jingle Chunshui sighed, and then walked into the house. In fact, when Karl and Motoyanagi Yamamoto went to **** space together. Jingle Chunshui had already observed it in secret. Originally, when he saw that Aizen was suppressed, he already wanted to go up and help. But then Yamamoto Moto Ryuye Shigekuni came, so he didn''t go there anymore. But Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni and Karl have disappeared for almost a day without appearing. Even if Jingle Chunshui couldn''t adjust, he couldn''t help being a little worried at this time. But at this moment. A **** of death ran in in a panic, shouting loudly. "Not good cheerleader!" "I just got news, I heard that Captain Aizen was killed by someone! According to Hina Mori''s correction on the spot The killer seems to be Captain Hisugaya! " "what?!" After hearing this news, Nanao and Kyraku Chunsui were both surprised, and then looked at each other. They are a little bit unbelievable that this is true. "Nano, hurry up on the matter here, I''ll go over and take a look over there now!" "Knowing the captain, you should be more careful, after all..." "It doesn''t matter, I have a good relationship with Hisugaya, he is not that kind of person. It''s Aizen..." Having said that, Jingle Chunshui paused, then shook his head. "This guy has worked with me for many years, but I can''t see through him at all. In addition, his ability is to create illusions, so I doubt the authenticity of his death! " Chapter 919： Mutual restriction at the same time. In geographic space. At this time, Carl''s **** space has become a pure flame space. The entire regional space was covered by scorching flames. This is the power of the Zanpaku Knife of Motoyanagi Yamamoto! The power of this Zanpai knife is very powerful, and it is known as the strongest fire-type Zanpai! In addition, Yamamoto Motoyanagiye Shigekuni, himself is the strongest **** of death for thousands of years! none of them! The power of a strong combination is not just as simple as one plus one equals two. When the two strongest are combined, there will be a qualitative change! This is the case with the current Ryuen Ruohuo and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni combined. Because this is Carl''s space, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni can unscrupulously release his fiery power here, so there is no need to worry about accidental injury. But in the regional space, except for the flames of fiery blades. There is another kind of flame that is contending with it! This is the combination of the fire of **** and the fire of the yellow spring. Carl called it the burning flame of death! This kind of flame does not have any temperature, and it is even cold to the touch, and you can''t even feel a little discomfort. But this kind of flame will directly hurt the soul. If it is touched by the flame of death in a short period of time, there will not be much reaction. At most, it is fever and nausea for a few days. If it takes a little longer, it means that you will be weakened and will not be able to get out of bed for a month. After all, death flames are not specifically designed to attack. But if this kind of flame completely covers the enemy''s soul, then it is not as simple as getting sick! If someone is completely covered by the flames of death, then he will experience what is meant by the two heavens of ice and fire! And this kind of experience still works on the soul level, no matter how the body is healed, there is no way to relieve it. Even on the surface of the body, it will not leave any scars. If the soul is too weak, they may even be tortured to death by this feeling. But this ability, in fact, can''t kill people, it''s just used to torture opponents. Carl knows this very well, so he seldom uses this trick, but fights the enemy with integrity! But now, in order to resist the fierce heat, Carl must release the flames of **** in order to contend with it. Otherwise, although Karl himself will have nothing to do, **** space may not be able to bear it. If it''s the level of a treasure, it''s like a fire with a blade. This Zanpaku Knife is just an initial solution, it is EX level, and it is still the kind of treasure for the world! Because this can not only kill people, but even burn the space and affect the space! If Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukoku succumbed, even Karl could not imagine how strong this guy could be. But even so. When Karl fought him, he was still calm. If it wasn''t for not destroying his **** space, he wouldn''t need to be restricted by the other party at all. "I should first upgrade the ability of **** breath to **** level. The current **** space can no longer withstand my battle, it''s really uncomfortable..." Carl said to himself as he fought. From the fight to the present, he has not used any divine power. Because the **** space is a derivative skill of the **** breath, this leads to this space, not too much resistance to the divine. In addition, Karl used **** space to fight an old **** for a month. Here is already scarred. Even now, it has not fully recovered. Originally, Carl wanted him to recover, but after so long, the **** space is still the same. Although it looks complete, there have been cracks in the internal deconstruction. Therefore, the current **** space cannot withstand the full-fire Karl. This is also the reason why he obviously has the power of a god, but he has to be restricted by the opponent. But even so. If Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is just the beginning, he is not Carl''s opponent at all. Even if Karl is restricted. The current Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni was also defeated by Carl steadily, and there was no resistance at all. But even so, he did not understand. Because he knew very well that this space couldn''t bear too much force. It was as if a scarred arena would have to withstand the torture of two strong men. A little carelessness will collapse. Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni didn''t know if this space collapsed, would let the flames of death here flow outside. So he dare not bet. This also caused him to dare not understand. Now both Carl and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni were dragged down by this scarred **** space. In this battle, the two men fought very unhappily. However, through this nearly daytime battle, Carl basically learned. If he does his utmost without using divine power, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni only uses the first solution, not his opponent. He didn''t even have the ability to resist. But once the opponent starts to understand, if he doesn''t use his divine nature, he won''t be his opponent. Therefore, the strength of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni has basically reached the level of a demigod. Even close to the edge of a false god! It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the person closest to God that Karl has seen so far! After all, Carl, who was still a demigod at the beginning, was almost the same in strength. Even slightly weaker than him. However, Carl is talking about Motoyanagi Yamamoto after the slaying, not him now. "Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, right?" Suddenly, Carl stopped the attack, and then raised his hand to retract all the surrounding death flames. Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni frowned when he saw this, but did not choose to do it, and also retracted his flame. After all, neither he nor Carl''s flames will have any good results once they are touched. If it was leaked out, it would be a bit difficult to destroy the entire corpse soul world, but it would be no problem to destroy the Seirei Garden. "Call me Yamamoto, or Captain Yamamoto." Although the two of them fought for a long time, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni could also tell that Carl did not kill. This also made his sense of Karl a lot better. "Then Captain?" Carl asked Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni didn''t speak, it was regarded as acquiescence. "Captain, you must have discovered that we are all limited by this space in this battle. So why don''t we take a truce and wait until the next time, how about we come again? You can rest assured that I have a way to repair this space, but I wanted it to repair itself before, so that''s why. " "After all, I''m lazy." Carl shrugged and smiled mockingly. Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni did not speak, but nodded, which was regarded as agreement. Because of this battle, he fought heartily. Although he was suppressed the whole time, he hadn''t experienced this feeling for a long time. This made him, the old man, **** after a long absence. Chapter 920： Captains vigilance Hell Space is closed. The sky also turned blood red at this time. This is because the sun is about to set. It is the color of the sunset now. Although the corpse soul world is not the same as the present world, there are also the sun and the moon here. At this time, Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Carl stood side by side in mid-air. Neither of them spoke, as if they were enjoying the peace of this moment. There were many death gods below, and when they saw the two of them, they exclaimed, and then they grew more. Whether it is Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijuru, or someone who can stand shoulder to shoulder with him, these gods of death will instinctively feel scared. no way. Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni left too many stereotyped and serious images for those gods of death. currently. There are really only a handful of people who are not afraid of him. After all, he can be regarded as the teacher of most of the gods of death. Because he more or less also taught those people ghosts, or Zan Po Dao, or other aspects of knowledge. However, there are currently only two true disciples of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, Kyraku Chunshui and Ukitake Jiro. After all, the two of them have been with Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni for the longest time, and naturally they have learned a lot from him. "Your name is Carl, isn''t it? You are very strong, and even I have a feeling that even if I succumb to it, it is not necessarily your opponent. Since you are so strong, why don''t you just rush over and save Rukia? " "Why should I do this?" Carl did not answer directly, but asked the other party back. Yamamoto Motoyasu Shigekuni did not speak because he did not know how to answer. Carl couldn''t help laughing when he saw Motoyanagi Yamamoto''s appearance. "Haha, actually, I didn''t want to help the silly boy Kurosaki Ichigo at first. But for his stupidity, I still plan to help him. After all, I also want to come to Seireini, because I want to see what your **** looks like! " Carl told the truth. He doesn''t need to lie to each other. Because after you have reached a certain level of strength, you are stupid to deceive others. And it doesn''t make any sense to do so. Yamamoto Motoyasu Shigekuni frowned when he heard it. "Before in that weird space, I heard you say so. But our God, the Spirit King, can''t be seen by anyone! Even if you call yourself a god, it is impossible to see Lord Spirit King without permission! " "Yeah, I know, so I''m not in a hurry, because I can wait. After all, the thing I dont lack is the world. And my two friends, for some reasons, need to improve their strength. Now here, it just happens to help them hone their strengths, so naturally I am not in a hurry. Now it''s up to your god, when will he see me. " Carl said with a smile. Although, his divine consciousness has already sensed where the Spirit Palace is and what space it is in. He can teleport over as long as he wants. But he did not do so. After all, Luo and Intier both need to grow. The force value of this world is very high, but it is not too high. It is very suitable for them to improve their strength. After all, Karl was too indulgent before, so this time, he must be strict. And in this world, Carl''s main purpose is to help Luo and Intier improve their strength. My goal, on the contrary, is not so important. If not, he will directly find the Spirit King to meet, and then he will be able to leave here and go to a higher level of the world. "You are not from this world, are you?" Suddenly, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni came with such a sentence. Carl froze for a second, then laughed. "Haha, why do you think so?" "Yeah, how did the old man think so, in fact, the old man is not very clear, but I feel that you are not a person in this world at all!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni stared at Karl with scorching eyes. His expression is also very serious, even more serious than when he was fighting before. "You said before that you want to see our **** and call yourself a god. Then I will treat you as a true **** for the time being. Since it is the word of God, traveling through the world shouldn''t be a problem, right? And one more thing, why do you call our **** instead of the **** here? Although you didn''t say it clearly, I can probably guess some of your tone. Of course, if I guess wrong, then treat it as if I didn''t say anything. " Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni explained this way. This made Carl a little startled. Because he didn''t expect that the brain circuit of the old man, Motoyanagi Yamamoto, would be so developed! Based on a few tone particles and Carl''s performance, he guessed it? It really deserves to be the strongest **** of death in a thousand years! Both the body and the spiritual pressure, even the brain, are the strongest! It''s just that such a strong person, in the end, was calculated by Aizen and Friends Habach. have to say. What a pity. "So, if I nod, what would you do?" Carl squinted his eyes and looked at each other. Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni felt the pressure and walked from Karl''s side to him. "Next time I fight, I will wait for you!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni didn''t explain what he said, but instead let go of this sentence, and then left instantly. Carl looked at the other person''s leaving figure, first stunned for a second, and then laughed. "Really interesting old guy, Motoyanagi Yamamoto has a well-deserved reputation for the country!" Carl shook his head, and then began to contact Luo and Intier. However, neither of them responded. "Both were defeated?" Carl could feel that both of them were still alive, but the communicator did not respond. This shows that they were all defeated and arrested. They should be in a coma at the moment. Otherwise, even if the hands, feet, and mouth are sealed, it won''t be impossible to communicate. Because this communicator was directly covered by Carl''s spiritual level. As long as they are awake, they can keep talking. And this is also the ability that Karl has released for the two of them in the last world after he became a god. Then Karl released his spiritual sense, felt the entire Seirei Garden, and quickly found their place. Even Lucia''s location was exposed in front of Karl. "It was really caught..." After seeing both of them in a coma and being imprisoned in prison. Carl was also dumbfounded. Except for the two of them. In Kurosaki Ichigo''s team, except for Kurosaki Ichigo himself, the others were also arrested. Ye Yi does not count. Because she hasn''t been exposed yet, even these gods of death don''t know that Ye Yi is here. In the eyes of most death gods, Ye Yi was just a cat. "Forget it, let them sleep, I''ll go see the guy Kurosaki Ichigo first. He just finished fighting with Gengmu Jianba, his breath is very weak, I won''t go there anymore, he is really going to die! " Chapter 921： Trigger selection In the Seorei Garden. Inside a secret space. Carl and Ye Yi and two are here. In addition to the two of them, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was seriously injured, was lying between them. Now Ye Yi has recovered his body. And her appearance shocked Kurosaki Ichigo for a long time. Until now, he is still a little unacceptable. "Ichigo, with your current ability, defeating Gengmu Jianpachi is a fluke. So don''t try to be aggressive. An Xin is here to heal your wounds first, and then I will make a spiritual plan for you. Although the time may be a bit short, I have a method that allows you to gain powerful strength in a short period of time. Its just that if you dont succeed, you will die here, so would you like to do this? " "Yes, of course I do! But I don''t have time now, I have to save Rukia as soon as possible." Although Kurosaki Ichigo said yes, he still wanted to let Rukia come out first. After all, Rukia, within a few days, will be executed. Seeing his reaction, Ye Yi sighed, then turned and left. "Carl, he will leave it to you first. I will prepare the venue. No matter what, don''t let him go." With that, Ye Yi disappeared directly in place. After seeing her leave, Kurosaki Ichishi stood up and wanted to leave, but he was forcibly pushed in place by Carl. "Hey, obedient, let''s get a good night''s sleep, and when your injury heals, we will talk about saving people." Karl''s voice seemed to have a hypnotic effect. After Kurosaki Ichigo heard these words, his eyes slowly closed, and the aura of the whole person gradually became calm. Carl then put the Healing Flame on his body to help him heal his injuries. "What a worry-free kid..." Carl shook his head, then took out the sofa in the space bag and sat on it. It is a very good habit to carry the sofa with you. Whether it was him, Intiel, or Luo, they all developed this habit. After all, there are places where they dont have anything. They bring this kind of stuff, which will solve the problem of no place to rest. Then Carl glanced at Kurosaki Ichigo. After confirming that he was really asleep, he opened his personal attributes and took a look. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 50 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shaking Fruit Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 900,000 Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) After a brief glance, Carl found that his divine power value was still fifty points short, before he could upgrade the **** aura to a **** level. Because if you want to raise your ability to the **** level, you must have a hundred divine power points. This is also very difficult for him. Even if it is exchanged with transaction points, it is 100,000 transaction points to exchange for a supernatural power value. And his current 900,000 trading points are not enough at all, so this makes Karl difficult. But simply repairing the space of hell, Carl can spend 100,000 transaction points in exchange for an item called "Space Repair Device". With this thing, as long as the space is damaged, it can be repaired. The premise is that this space is not on the verge of destruction, nor is it a divinely constructed space. This thing can only be aimed at ordinary spaces. And it can only take effect once. So if you exchange this thing, for Carl, the blood loss is extremely high. But for now, I want to repair the space, and then have a happily fight with Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. There is only one way. But at this moment. The system seemed to have heard Karl''s heartbeat, and it rang in his mind. Choose to complete, gain the protagonists trust, successfully obtain 100,000 trading points, obtain supernatural power: 10, and obtain the title: protagonists confidant. After receiving these rewards, Carl was not too happy, because it was a drop in the bucket for upgrading the **** space. But then, the voice of the system reappeared in his mind. God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Help Kurosaki Ichigo on his own to complete the swastika, get 300,000 transaction points, get supernatural power: 30, get A+ level ability: hero instructor. Option 2: Rescue all Lucia and others by yourself, get 200,000 transaction points, get divine power: 20, get A-level ability: save the dead and help the injured. Choice 3: Expose the illusion that Aizen was killed, get 500,000 transaction points, get supernatural power: 50, get S-level ability: Eye of Deception. Remark: Broken Eye (S): Can see through all illusions below the **** level! Rescuing the injured hand (A): The injury of the touched person will heal quickly in a short time, and the broken limb cannot be reborn. This ability can be used for one person at most twice a day. Hero mentor (A+): When you teach others, you can make the other party learn faster, understand faster, and even help the other party to greatly improve their strength. When this choice appeared, UU Reading Carl really hesitated. Because he found that these three abilities are all pretty good. Even the worst rescue and healing ability is the self-healing ability of instantaneous healing. This is more than twice as powerful as the healing power of Healing Inflammation. After all, it will take time for Healing Inflammation to recover from the injury. This rescued the injured hand, just need to touch it. And these two abilities have one thing in common, that is, they cannot treat severed limbs. After all, this is not their own ability, and naturally they can''t cover everything. And it can only be used for the same person twice a day, which is considered a defect. Fortunately, this is only A grade, and it can be improved again, but even if the grade is improved, the number of uses of the same person may not exceed five times. And that heroic mentor can turn Karl into a powerful teacher to help others improve their strength. But this didn''t improve much for Carl himself. The last is the S-level ability to break the eye of delusion, this ability can see through all illusions below the **** level. This **** level includes demi gods and false gods! But Karl himself is divine, with illusion filtering. So this ability is of little use to him. But the future can be expected! Because some gods will definitely be able to illusion! And this thing, Carl checked, if it is promoted to the **** level, he can be immune to the **** level illusion! That is, the illusion below the **** king, all immune! And this thing is also sold in the mall. The price of S grade is worth 50 million. In the case of God level, it is directly one billion! If you get it now, you really earn blood! As for the values ??of the other two, they are 30 million and 10 million, which are more ordinary and far less good. Chapter 922： Time-limited mission After choosing, please complete this mission early tomorrow morning, before the sun appears! Obsolete! "It turned out to be a time-limited mission, no wonder the reward is so high!" Carl raised his brows. He did not expect that the task he chose would be time-bound. And now there are more than ten hours before tomorrow morning. But I am afraid that there will be no more than ten hours before the sun appears. The main thing is that Carl chose the third task, which is the one with the highest reward. His mission objective, seemingly simple, is to expose Aizen''s illusion of being killed. That''s it. But in fact, this task is also difficult to complete. Because Carl doesn''t even know where Aizen is hiding. Although it has been messed up outside. Carl also learned the news of Aizen''s death through his divine sense. But he also knows very well that Aizen is impossible, just die like this. In addition, in the original work, Aizen''s whereabouts is also a mystery. There are only a few clues to explain the existence of Aizen. So he is not sure where the opponent is. "However, given a time limit for this task, it means that the other party must still be there, and he didn''t run inside Seorei Garden. Seireini is just such a small place, you can always find this guy if you look for it and run. " Carl said, then took a look at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was still asleep, and then took Hades out. "Hades, swastika!" When the voice fell, Hadithton trembled for a while, and then turned into a black figure with a double ponytail and appeared beside Carl. This figure has a good figure, but it has no clothes and no face. But in her hand, there is still a weapon. That is Hades himself! "Hades, protect Kurosaki Ichigo. I have something to do and will be back soon. And if he wakes up and wants to go to other places, don''t stop him. This kid is a little bit stunned, if you forcibly stop him, he might do it. Of course, I am not saying that he will hurt you, but I am worried that you will kill him, so if he wants to go, you don''t have to stop him. But if someone wants to attack here, no one except Ye Yi should let them in. But even if someone comes, you should do it lightly, we don''t need to kill. " Carl talked a lot. Hades tilted his head and listened quietly. After Carl finished speaking, she opened a curve in her mouth, and then nodded slightly. Although she looked cute, but after the mouth split, it showed a scarlet red. This looks really scary. Even Carl was shuddering even when he watched it. "I have finished explaining what should be explained. I''ll leave it to you here, and I''ll be back when I go. " With that, Carlton disappeared in place. After seeing Karl disappeared, Hades stood there for a while, then squatted down in front of Kurosaki Ichi''s guard, and then poked him in the face. After poking for a while, Hades felt very funny, and suddenly showed that weird smile. "Gluck...gluck..." ... Carl is now heading towards the place where Aizen was killed. He did not use teleport, after all, the distance is not far, there is no need for it. And in his hands, another Hades appeared. The full name of Hades after the **** is called Hades! After the swastika, she is a true Pluto, who can control the life and death of people! But under normal circumstances, Carl doesn''t bother to solve it at all. After all, in the initial solution state, with Karl''s own strength, it is enough to crush most enemies. And one of Hades''s own ability is to summon shadows. But after the swastika, it is to let Hades change himself into a shadow, and this Hades has self-awareness! Carl probably tested his IQ, just like a teenage girl. very cute. The most important thing is that the memory of Carl when he learned to **** at that time, Hades also has it! you can say so. This Hades is the very beautiful little girl that year. Unfortunately. She couldn''t become that look. Otherwise, Carl doesn''t mind, and keeps her in the state of d. After all, this is nothing to Carl himself. At the same time it can be eye-catching. It''s just a pity that Zan Po Dao is not a separate individual, so she has no choice but to learn other abilities and can only fight on her own strength. But Hades''s potential is not small. If it is developed properly. Not necessarily weak. What''s more, Hades is one body with Carl. So Carl''s divinity, Hades can also share. It can even be said. Pluto Hades after the current d is not an exaggeration to say that he is a third-level god! It''s just that her strength can only be regarded as the weaker one among the third-level gods. If you want to make it stronger, upgrading to a **** level is the best way. But now Carl is too short of supernatural power. The **** space needs to be repaired, so the **** breath must be upgraded. If Hades wants to materialize , it must also upgrade the ability of Zanpakuto. In other words, after Carl completes this task, he still has to accumulate a hundred divine power points. This is also where he is helpless. After all, this thing is really expensive, but it is also really easy to use! But even after Hades solved, Karl still had a hand of Hades in his hands. It''s just that Hades has no consciousness, because Hades''s consciousness has been lodged in the dark shadow. The current Hades is just an ordinary Zanpaku Knife, possessing the power of Hades, but without spirituality. It can barely be used. But not as easy to use as conscious Hades. So when Carl is holding Hades now, he also feels a little uncomfortable. But no way. Can only be used alive. It didn''t take long. Carl flew to the place where Aizen was killed. However, as soon as he arrived, he saw the two Death Captains who were fighting! These two people are Hisugaya Toushiro and Silver! The two of them played hard to separate, and for the time being, no one could tell the winner. However, these two people have already begun to understand. If there is no one to stop this battle, I am afraid that someone will be injured or even die here! But at this time. Suddenly, Ichimaru Gin made a move, and Hisugaya Toshiro safely avoided his attack. But Ichimarugins goal was not Hisugaya Toshiro, but a **** of death who fell on the ground! See this scene. Carl frowned. He knows what Ichimaru''s purpose is for pretending to be bad guys. But he is doing it too much now! So Carl swiftly passed by, holding up his sword to block Ichimaru Gin''s attack. And beside him, a female **** of death arrived late. Chapter 923： fighting "who are you?!" Seeing Karl who suddenly appeared, everyone present became alert. Both Ichimarugin and Hisugaya Toushiro frowned at this time and jumped down one after another. Although they were still in conflict. But now that a suspicious person appeared, he stopped the fight and put his gaze on Carl at the same time. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you, Ichimarugin, have done too much! Killing is not desirable, and I don''t care what your goal is, but doing so is really not good. " Karl casually released a healing flame and threw it on the death god. "what are you doing?!" The **** of death on the side was shocked when he saw this. "Don''t bark, I''m helping her heal her injuries, now you take her away from here, I''m not here to hang out, but to find someone to fight!" Carl didn''t tell the real purpose, but eagerly looked at Hisugaya Toushiro and Ichimaru Gin. "Ranju, take Hina Sentao and leave here first!" Hisugaya Toushiro said loudly. He could feel it, that the power in Carl''s body was huge and weird. This made him couldn''t help but play twelve points. Even Ichimarugin''s expression became serious. "You are the one who defeated Captain Aizen at the time and then played against the captain?" Because of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s return, Carl''s affairs have basically been learned by the captain. His information is not a secret. Carl nodded lightly, and then waved it casually, it was a slash that cut through the space! "Captain, Silver! Be careful!" When Matsumoto Ranju saw this, he was shocked. But she didn''t stop the movement in her hand, but rushed quickly, holding Hina Morintao and left here. Ichimarugin and Hisugaya Toushiro did not dare to be careless. The two of them faced this attack and immediately dodged. Next second. The building where Aizen''s corpse originally hung collapsed! Aizen''s corpse was buried underneath! Seeing this scene, Hisugaya Toushiro was shocked, and then rushed forward without hesitation. Ichimaru Gin was a little surprised. But he also released his attack soon! "Shoot him! Gunslinger!" Accompanied by a soft sound. At this moment, the sharp gun has increased by many times! Attack faster than bullets, at this moment, came to Karl. But he just raised his hand gently and defended his attack. But remember, Hisugaya Toyoshiro''s attacks followed one after another! "Ice Dragon Swing Tail" With a shout of anger from Hisugaya Toushiro, a huge ice dragon emerged from his sword. Soon there was a huge ice dragon attacking Karl from mid-air! Facing this attack, Carl raised his hand with a wave. An energy shock destroyed the ice dragon at this instant, leaving only a layer of ice scum! See this scene. Whether it was Ichimarugin or Hisugaya Toushiro, they felt a little weird. They knew very well that the man in front of them had dismantled all their attacks without even being serious! "Use your strongest ability, if not, you won''t even have a chance to fight back." Hearing Carl''s words, Hisugaya Toushiro felt a little angry, so he didn''t directly confess, but rushed up again. But without exception, Hisugaya Toushiro was beaten into the air, and he spouted a mouthful of blood. Ichimarugin found the opportunity and released the sharp gun again. But as before, his attack was easily resisted by Karl. But then, a densely packed ice blade formed from mid-air, and then fell towards Carl! The intensive attacks, like raindrops, kept hitting Karl and even aroused a cloud of smoke. But this is not over yet. Toshiro Hisugaya knew that Karl was terrible, so he immediately released the ice dragon and cooperated with the ice blade to attack. Ichimaru Gin did not hesitate, but also released other moves, constantly using the power of the Zanpaku Sword, forming a dense rain of swords! Under double attack. Everything in front of them was completely destroyed by the two of them. And the attacks of the two men did not stop. They will not stop before they are sure that Carl will die! "It''s boring!" But at this moment. Karl''s voice appeared from the smoke and dust. The conclusion that there is no harm is very successful here. Carl even stood still like this, and the opponent''s attack could not hurt him. Because of these people''s attacks, it is too weak. He just releases the energy to protect the body and can block it all. This makes him boring, and some want to hit Hache. "Swastika! God kills the gun!" After realizing Karl''s horror, Ichimaru Gin didn''t hesitate, and straight away! He is not as indecisive as Hisugaya Toushiro. When he realized that the enemy in front of him was completely different from the past, he was already preparing to do so! And after the d solution, the speed of the killer gun is much faster than the original solution. I dont know how many times. According to Ichimaru Gins self-destructive statement in the original work, the speed of the genius gun is 500 times the speed of sound. But in fact, its speed is likely to be faster than this! Because of his attack, Lan Ran couldn''t dodge ~www.novelhall.com after getting collapsed jade! It is conceivable how fast is the speed of the magic gun! And its sharpness is also above the initial solution! Even if it was Carl now, he only saw a beam of light, and then his body was pierced by the slasher! "It really deserves to be crowned the fastest Zanpaku Knife. At this speed, even I didn''t react." Carl couldn''t help but smile slightly when he looked at the Zanpaku Knife that had pierced his body. His reaction speed is fast and good, but he is not fast enough yet, surpassing the speed of sound five hundred times. After all, Carl''s focus is not speed. Even a first-level **** can''t have such a speed. It is a **** king, and a **** king who is better at speed, can achieve this speed. Ichimaru Gin''s Zanpaku Knife, with such a speed, is enough to show his strength. But it''s a pity. Space has speed, no corresponding lethality, or useless. Although Ichimaru Gin''s solution is very strong, its lethality is also huge in the eyes of other gods of death! Because of his attack, nothing can be cut! But in Carl''s eyes, this kind of attack is nothing but a mere illusion. It looks very strong, and the speed is really fast. If it''s a demigod, or a pseudo-god, Carl may really be hurt. But Carl is now a god. This kind of non-divine attack is completely ineffective to him! And Carl could perceive that Ichimaru Gin didn''t use all his strength. His toxin ability did not stay in Carl''s body, but simply relied on the power of Zanpakuto to attack Carl. However, Carl''s current appearance also made Ichimaru Gin frowned. Seeing this, Hisugaya Toushiro on the side took the opportunity to rush up. "Swastika!" "Dahonglian Hirinmaru!" Chapter 924： 1 port 3 "What the **** is this, why our attack can''t hurt him?" Hisugaya Toushiro and Ichimaru Gin were all solved at this time, but their attacks were not divine, so they couldn''t hurt Karl at all. On the other hand, if Karl makes any attack, he must let them dodge, otherwise he will be seriously injured if he is not dead! This difference in strength caused both of them to feel an invisible pressure, oppressing themselves. Since they became the captain, they have felt this kind of pressure from Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. Other people can''t bring them this kind of oppression that words can''t describe. Carl now, even with a slight movement, they could feel that their own power seemed to collapse at any time. This feeling is really uncomfortable. But they have no way to resist this feeling. Because this is a crush on strength. Regardless of whether they admit it or not, in terms of hard power, the two together are not Carl''s opponent! What''s more, Ichimaru Silver''s capabilities are not fully utilized. He just released part of the abilities of d Jie. Although in the eyes of outsiders, his djie has been released and it is very powerful. Even Hisugaya Tosushiro was surprised after seeing Ichimaru Gin''s interpretation. After all, if Ichimaru Gin''s explanation was a sudden attack, he felt that he would definitely not be able to react. However, this kind of attack had no effect on Carl. And Hisugaya Toshiro''s own attack could not work against Karl! Facing such a monster, the two of them were completely helpless. But Carl didn''t intend to kill them, but persuaded them while fighting. "Listen to me, Lan Ran is a scheming man. Although I don''t know what the relationship between you and him is, I can be sure that he is definitely not dead!" "what?!" Hearing Carls words, Hisugaya Toushiro was shocked, Ichimaru Gin''s eyes, which had originally been squinted, had completely turned into a gap at this time. Carl glanced at him, then ignored it, and said to himself. "Aizan''s ability is to create illusions. You all know this well. What if his ability completely affected your thinking and senses, making you think he was dead? I dont know who the person hanging on the wall is in your eyes. But in my eyes, the person who died was an ordinary **** of death, not Aizen! " "How can it be?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Hisugaya Toushiro exclaimed again. Ichimaru Gin opened his mouth, but he was hit by Carl backhand. He didn''t even have a chance to speak! When Carl saw Ichimaru Gin''s expression, he did not directly reveal his relationship with Aizen. After all, this person is not too bad, but his approach is too extreme. So Carl intends to let him continue to follow Ai Ran''s side as an undercover agent. "If you don''t believe it, now you give up, and then I will end this battle and let you see the truth!" Hearing what Carl said, Ichimarugin and Hisugaya Toushiro were both silent. But they did not admit defeat, but continued to choose to attack. "No matter what, you''re the accident of breaking into the Seirei Garden. You are not qualified to point fingers at us, and you are not qualified to come here to solve the case! Regardless of whether Lan Ran is dead or not, he is not something you can judge! " Toshiro Hisugaya was very awkward, and he rushed up directly, wanting to continue fighting. But when Ichimaru Gin saw this, he spread his hands and retracted the Zanpaku Sword into its scabbard. "I admit defeat, I admit that I can''t beat you, so if you find anything, please let us know." "Ichimaru Gin, you..." Toshiro Hisugaya was very angry. He didn''t expect Ichimarugin to be so embarrassed. However, before he could say anything, Carl teleported to Hisugaya Toushiro and knocked him off with a single blow! Hisugaya Toushiro''s djie was completely crushed by Carl''s move! Even the initial solution state cannot be maintained! "I''ve said that, just say a word of surrender. If you have to resist stubbornly, why bother. You see, this way, won''t you get hurt? It''s really a brainstorm. " Carl shook his head. Then the system sound rang at this time. Mission completion: 3! Counting the fact that Ai Ran took the initiative to admit defeat and escape before, and then add these two people, Carl''s selection task has completed three. It is still ten short to complete it. Although he had a fight with Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni before, this one did not tell the winner. It was they themselves who interrupted the battle, so it can only be regarded as a forced draw. And now, two people gave their heads to let Carl''s mission complete one step further. "Okay, let me take you to see that, so-called corpse!" Carl said, and then he was going to the ruins in front of him. The corpse was crushed inside. But at this moment. A spirit pressure broke through the air! I saw a man with white hair fluttering in front of Karl Are you a travel disaster? " "Are you... Ukitake Shiro?" Carl was slightly surprised when he saw the man in front of him. He didn''t expect that at this time, someone would come to give the head away, so he showed a weird smile. "Yes, I am the captain of the thirteenth division, Hisugaya and Ichimarugin, you two will join hands with me to win this accident!" Ukitake Shiro said. But the two of them spread their hands, while the other sat down on the ground and said nothing. Seeing this scene, Ukitake Shirirou felt a little bad at once. Next second. Carl appeared behind him! "Since you plan to do it on me, don''t hesitate!" "Come on, let me see your strength, how much you can beat them!" The voice fell. Carl''s attack has arrived. Ukitake Shiburo''s pupils suddenly shrank. Fight again! ... Three minutes later. System sounds Mission completion: 4. Seeing Ukitake Shiro, who was slumped to the ground in front of him, Carl really couldn''t help but laughed. "Thousands of miles to come here to give people heads, courtesy is light and affectionate! But with this little injury, you can''t die. So come with me and let me show you how Aizen fooled you! " With that, Carl walked towards the ruin. The three captains looked at each other. Although they were a little reluctant, it was due to Carl''s overwhelming strength. Even if they don''t want to follow the past, they can''t help it now. And they are also very curious whether Ai Ran is dead or not! Because no one except Ichimaru Gin and Tosenya knows whether Aizen is alive or really dead now! Chapter 925： Singles 1 group "Ain Ran is really not dead?!" Everyone exclaimed when they came around the corpse. Even Ichimaru Gin, seeing this scene, feels a little weird. Because all of them couldn''t understand how Airan did it, disguising other people''s corpses as their own. And besides the three captains, the other gods of death around saw this scene, they also took a breath. Young Sentao fainted again because he couldn''t accept it, which was a bit ridiculous reality. But when she saw her fainting, Carl didn''t know whether Hina Mori wanted Airan to die or didn''t want him to die. This person is really a bit contradictory. "Okay, this is the truth of the matter, you can report it. But I am the one who can let you see the truth. If all the captains want to see the truth, then promise me a request! " "What do you want to do?" Hisugaya Toushiro asked alertly. Carl smiled, then raised his eyes to the sky. "I want to fight with all of your death captains, because I want to try, what is your strength! Of course, this time the fight is the end, and when the side of the fight takes the lead to admit defeat, then the fight is over. This request of mine is not excessive, is it? " Hearing Karl said this, the three captains frowned. They don''t know what Carl really meant, and why he did it. But they know very well that those captains are probably not Carl''s opponents! After all, they have personally experienced his strength! "It''s really interesting. I''ll call someone for you, but I''m not sure. Everyone will come over." Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, and then left here immediately. Ukitake Shiro did not speak, but walked forward and looked at this silently, without a face and without any identification mark. Whether he is a **** of death or not is not certain. Because this person''s clothes don''t fit well, it looks like they were pulled from someone else''s body and put on. It didn''t take long. All the death captains, gathered together. They had heard of Carl''s request, so Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni immediately gathered all the captains, and they all came here. When Carl saw that Yamamoto Motoyanagi was here, he naturally wanted to save face, and then relieved Aizen''s ability. Thus. All of them present saw the truth about the corpse, and then took a breath. "Huh! You guy, do you use any method to deceive our eyes!" Just at this time. An urn sound of urn anger came from behind everyone. I saw a tall figure appearing in front of everyone. This person is the captain of his team, Komamura Zuojin! "What you said is a bit interesting, but why should I lie to you? What good is it for me?" Carl answered calmly without rushing. His words left Yumura Zuojin speechless for a while. But the other captain stood up and spoke. "Hehehehe, maybe you are adjusting the tiger away from the mountain, waiting for the opportunity to send someone to rescue Rukia." This time the person who spoke was named Nie Yuli, the captain of the 12th squad, and the director of the Technology Development Bureau. Although the relationship between the two captains is general. But when facing the enemy, they will still be unanimous to the outside world. Singing and making peace now just illustrates this point of view. But the other captains were silent, and even Jianba, who had been irritable all the time, fell silent. After all, Motoyanagi Yamamoto is here, no matter how bad-tempered he is, it is impossible for him to lose his temper in front of Motoyanagi Yamamoto. "Maybe, but to be honest, I can save her at any time as long as I want, and there is no need to do so. The purpose of my coming here is just to tell you that Aizen is very complicated! And when I played against him before, I noticed that this person was hiding something. Maybe his power is stronger than all of you, of course, the captain is not included. " "Humph! What is your purpose!" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni heard that Karl praised himself. Although he was a little happy in his heart, he was still serious on the surface. Carl heard it, and then smiled. "The purpose? It''s actually very simple, and that is to discuss it with everyone present. But Captain, you have to wait a moment, after all, you don''t want to destroy the entire Seirei Garden, right? " Hearing Carl''s words, Motoyanagi Yamamoto did not speak this time, but silently looked around. When other people heard such arrogant words, naturally they couldn''t bear it! "Let me come, I want to see how strong you are!" Gengmu Jianpachi rushed up first. Without hesitation, he took off his blindfold and held swords in both hands. But in less than three minutes, he was defeated. When the other people saw this, they also took a breath. "Come together, save time, and don''t forget to swastika." As soon as this remark came out. Everyone present was angry. Even the captain of the fourth division, Uozhihuareel, couldn''t help but join the battle. However, she did not let go of herself, but fought in a normal way. After all, she is the first generation of Jianba, and she is undoubtedly powerful! But for some reason , she is unwilling to use all her strength unless it is a critical moment. Just like Gengmu Jianba, sealing his power to the extreme. So she was paddling on the windowsill the whole time. that''s all. About ten minutes have passed. The battle is over. In addition to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, as well as four people, Ichimarugin, Hisugaya Toushiro and Ukitake Shiro. The rest were defeated by Karl. And among these people, there was only Wu Zhihuaree who was paddling the water, and they did not fall, and all the others collapsed to the ground. However, some of these people were only tentatively working on Karl, so they only released the initial solution. This is true of Uozhihualie, Jingle Chunshui, and Broken Bee. But other people. I really want Karl to die! They all adhere to the idea that the disaster should disappear, so they opened the djie and wanted to join forces to kill Karl. But he was ruthlessly killed. It can be seen from here. Even if all the captains rushed forward, they would not be Karl''s opponent! More importantly, Carl has not released his supernatural power yet! In other words, he can defeat these people just by using the power of false gods. So it can be seen. The strength of these gods of death is actually not as strong as imagined. Although there are some paddling, this is enough to explain, except for Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni. The strength of other gods of death is the same. But Carl was not interested in it. As long as the task is almost completed, it will be enough Because of the current progress bar, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni has not yet been defeated by himself! Task progress: 12! The system prompts that the selected task has been completed... Chapter 926： mission completed The selection task has been completed, get 500,000 transaction points, get supernatural power: 50, get skill: Deceptive Eye (S). System prompt: The task of defeating the captain is only one short of completion! Hearing the voices of these two systems appeared in his mind, the corners of Karl''s mouth raised slightly. "Okay, what should you do next? What I have to do is done. Finally, I would like to remind you, be careful of Ai Ran, the ghost knows if he is in your team and if he has any rape! " Carl said, then scanned the people around him, and then focused his gaze on Dong Xian Yao''s body. He didn''t care what others thought, he just looked at him for a few more seconds, then turned around and left. "Please wait, the old man has something to discuss with you alone!" "Captain, do you still have things?" Hearing the words of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, Carl looked at him in confusion. The old man nodded, and then made a please gesture. "Please come with me, I have important things to tell you. Because this matter is related to your own purpose. " "My purpose? You mean, he agreed?" Carl was surprised. The Spirit King itself is unconscious, but sometimes, there will still be a part of will to give instructions to the zero team. However, the zero team, if there are no special circumstances, will not appear in Seireini. So they will communicate with Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni in another way. In addition, the post of captain is the only one that can communicate with the zero team. Even other organizations, even the forty-sixth room of the central authority here, or those royal families, have no chance to come into contact with the zero division. After all, the zero division, hearing this name, knows that they are detached from foreign objects. Except for the Spirit King, no one can order them. In addition, Karl had read the original work and knew that Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukoku had been invited to the Palace of the Spirit King to become a member of the Zero Division as early as a thousand years ago, when he had settled the Quincy Masters. But he refused. His meaning is very simple, that is, to protect Seireini for a lifetime. Until he died in battle, or died of old age. Therefore, the zero division also respected his ideas and did not force him into the team. It can also be seen from this that the relationship between Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni and the zero division is still very good. At least in the original book, when Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni died, the zero division members were also more painful. Carl thought of this, then nodded, and followed Motoyanagi Yamamoto to leave here. He also wanted to see how the other party responded to him. The others, seeing the disaster and their captain, left together. This situation makes them feel a little weird. But think about it, this is also a normal thing. With Carl''s current strength, the entire thirteenth squad was destroyed without any pressure from Yamamoto Motoyagisuke. Even if it is to destroy Seireini! But he didn''t do this, but clicked to the end, even very reasonable, not casually hurting people. more importantly. Carl even exposed Aizen''s illusion, and this was what surprised them. If it weren''t for Karl, they still had the identity of a disaster, they even thought that Karl was originally the **** of death! After all, the weapon in his hand is also the Zanpodao. Regardless of his strength, the **** of death present could see this. After all, Zan Po Dao had a unique aura. As long as the **** of death can feel the unique breath, it can be used to distinguish whether the opponent''s weapon is a Zanpaku Sword. "What shall we do next?" Hisugaya Toushiro is now a bit stunned. Although he is also the captain, he is the smallest one in the field. So after Yamamoto Motoyagi was not here, he suddenly didn''t know what to do. Because he no longer wanted to be an enemy of monsters like Karl. For him, this is really terrible. It''s not just him. Almost everyone who fought with Karl thought so! In addition to more wood Jianba and Mao Zhihualie. After all, these two people, from the bottom, are people who love fighting very much. However, even Kenpachi knew that he was in the past, that is, he was unable to measure himself, so he left alone. I don''t know what to do. Anyway, where he went, it was the opposite of the direction Carl left. Uozhihualie also smiled, but for some reason, she couldn''t use her full strength. So she is looking forward to whether there will be a chance to play against Carl alone in the future. "Okay, let''s all go away. Regarding Aizen''s matter, I will personally investigate. Then the wounded here, who want to go back to the fourth division for treatment with me, just follow me. If you don''t want to go back to the fourth division with me, you can figure it out by yourself. After all, my fourth division''s house is not very big. " Hearing Uozhihuaretsu''s words, the people present hesitated, and then two people walked in front of Uozhihuareel. However, after the two of them came over, they immediately glared at each other. "Ichimaru Gin, don''t think I will let you go this time!" "HisugayaYou are still very tender!" The relationship between the two was not very good from the beginning. If it hadn''t been for Carl''s intervention this time, the two of them wouldn''t know what they were going to look like before they would give up. "Okay, stop bickering, I don''t know, I thought you two are lovers." Uozhihualie looked at the appearance of these two people and said with a light smile. Matsumoto Ranju, who was not far away, burst out laughing when he heard these words. Hisugaya Toushiro glanced back, but to no avail. After all, his age is too young, and Songmen Luanju is too big. Except for serious occasions, Hisugaya Toushiro can''t control Matsumoto Ranju. However, Matsumoto Ranju, under normal circumstances, still gives Hisugaya Toushiro a lot of face. Unless he is embarrassed. that''s all, The fourth division and his team, with Hisugaya and the others, plus Hina Mori Momo and Ichimaru Gin, left here together. The others glanced at each other, and then left one after another. However, Kuchuki Byakuya and Kyraku Chunsui both glanced at Dongsenya more at the same time before leaving. After all, the look in Carl''s eyes just now made them a little concerned. In their eyes, Carl would not do things for no reason. Whether it''s the invasion of Seirei Garden, or this time, he will single out a group of captains. He has a full purpose. Although Carl''s purpose was made up by their brains. However, from here, they probably understood that when Carl looked towards Dongxian, he was already suspicious of him. As one of the fastest mind-turning gods of death, the two of them naturally doubted that Dong wanted. But other people didn''t think much about it. Especially for the left front of Yumura, he still wants to leave side by side with Dongxian. He has never doubted his best friend. Chapter 927： Team 0! Inside the Mao Spiritual Academy, there was extremely quiet. Because it was night and the travel accident, the place has now been evacuated and there is no one. Both teachers and students have now left here to take refuge in the refuge. So even if someone shows up here, it won''t hurt the students and teachers here. The night is dim. The two figures flashed and moved quickly in the sky, and soon landed on the square of the Mao Spiritual Academy. These two people, one of them dressed in casual clothes, have a dark long knife in my hand. The other person was a bald head, dressed in a white haori and a black death tyrant. These two people are Carl and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suke Shigekuni. They appeared here, obviously because there was no one here, so they came here to talk about things. "Captain, there is no one here, you can always tell me now, did he agree or not?" "Sorry, this matter is not for me to decide, and I just brought you here to complete the task. Because next, the person who wants to communicate with you is not me, but him! " The voice falls to love. A fat bald man appeared in the shadows. This person looks a bit similar to Monk Sha. He not only has a thick beard, he even has a string of beads hanging on his chest. Coupled with his appearance, it looks a bit silly. So Carl almost regarded him as a sand monk. But Carl quickly realized that this person is one of the members of the zero division. It is called Ichibei of the main part of the soldiers! His abilities are very powerful, he can kill his name but not his flesh! As the name suggests. People affected by his attack will lose a part of their own strength, but the attack will not harm the flesh! If it is hit by the opponent many times. This person is basically abandoned! Even if you don''t get to the body, all your strength will be lost, and it will be hard to stand up, and it will be no different from death. And his ability to interpret is very exaggerated. However, Ichibei of the main army has a long history. This led to his Zanpaku Sword''s advanced ability, which was not a common solution now. It''s another form. After all, in his era, there was no dinterpretation, but to let Zanpakudao further liberate and let it release a more powerful advanced ability. So after his Zanpai Dao was completely liberated, there was nothing wrong with saying that it was a djie. And his ability after dd is able to leave black ants on a person''s body and portray a new name. As a result, this part of the opponent will become very fragile. The kind that breaks with one touch! This ability is so powerful that it is almost unstoppable. Had it not been for the friend Habach in the original book, it would be outrageous. He really doesn''t necessarily, he will be the opponent of Ichibei of the main headquarters. After all, the strength of all members of the zero division is no worse than that of Motoyanagi Yamamoto! Even stronger! "You''re the one Yamamoto said, right? Hello, I am the leader of the zero division, Ichibei. Lord Lingwang has an order, let me explore your details! But he also told me that he can''t be your enemy. So, can you tell me what your purpose is for seeing Lord Lingwang? If your reasons can convince us, it''s not that you can''t let you see Lord Spirit King. " Ichibei of the main army spokes pleasantly, without seeing any arrogance. Carl did not expect that the other party would be so polite. In this way, there is no need to do anything. "It''s very simple. As a god, it is normal to want to meet another god, right?" "God?" Hearing Carl''s words, the first guard of the military main department frowned, and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni sighed. From the beginning, Carl has been emphasizing the identity of God. The same is true now. Therefore, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, I really don''t know why Karl is so persistent. "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting, is this your purpose? Are you sure you just want to meet and don''t do anything else?" "Of course, here you have nothing worthy of coveting. If there is no such thing, then there will only be Bengyu, which will allow me to study for a period of time. But Kisuke Urahara didn''t tell me where this thing was. So I didn''t bother to look for it. " Carl said half-truth. And he did not hesitate to sell Urahara Kisuke again. After all these words, Urahara Kisuke really said. But Carl had read the original book, even if he didn''t say it, he knew it. However, these words must be said anyway, otherwise it is easy to cause misunderstandings. "Bengyu..." "I have a bit of an impression of this thing, but I remember that it seemed to have been destroyed by Urahara Kisuke himself, right?" Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s tone was a little uncertain, after all, he didn''t see the appearance of Bengyu being destroyed. Standing next to Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, Ichibei of the main army only frowned at this time, and then fell into contemplation. About ten minutes passed. They are here, standing for ten minutes. The atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. Carl is even bored and wants to build an Eiffel Tower here. It''s too boring after all. But judging from the face of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, he still didn''t do that. "Carl, can you stay here and wait for me for a while. Can I give you an answer within three days? " Ichibei''s words were full of discussion. Obviously, he didn''t want to offend Karl, but this matter is not his alone can call the shots. Even if the Ichibei of the main unit is the leader of the zero division, he can''t cover the sky with one hand, thus ignoring the opinions of other members. And the most important thing is. Without the consent of the Spirit King, he did not dare to open the passage and take Karl into the Spirit King Palace. "Whatever you want, I''m not in a hurry, and three days are too short. I will give you one week to discuss it carefully." Carl was very generous and gave the other party more time. After all, Ichibei of the main headquarters came with kindness, and Karl didn''t need to target him. The Ichibei of the main army sighed in relief when he heard Karl''s words, and then clasped his fists in both hands. "Thanks for understanding, then let''s go, Yamamoto. I haven''t been here for a long time, Seireini, taking advantage of no one tonight, will you show me around? " "What''s the point of two old men wandering around? You should go back to bed as soon as possible, otherwise you won''t be able to go back tomorrow." "Haha, don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." Hearing the conversation between the two of them, Carl''s mouth twitched slightly. Because the atmosphere between the two old people is really subtle. "By the way, I have another question, and that is Rukia''s execution. When do you plan to start?" "This one" Hearing Karl''s question, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni was in a dilemma. If it is in accordance with discipline, the sentence must begin three days later. But Carl is here, and his relationship with Rukia, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni couldn''t be sure. So he hesitated, whether he should be sentenced or not. After all, this matter is about Carl''s impression of himself and Seireini. He dare not care. And in the eyes of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, the relationship between him and Karl has changed from the relationship between the **** of death and the travel disaster to the diplomatic relationship! So he must be cautious! Chapter 928： Upgrade ability "If you can''t make up your mind, I''ll give you a suggestion, and that is to be executed the day after tomorrow! But this sentence is not a real sentence, but has other purposes. In the final trip, follow the process, don''t really hurt people. " Hearing Carl''s words, the first guard of the main army frowned, but did not speak. Although he is the leader of the zero division, the 13 division''s affairs are still handled by the captain, that is, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. So he can only listen to it by the side. This is the respect for Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. "Your suggestion is okay, but I want to know, what is the purpose behind it? If its just for acting, why bother? " Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni was a little puzzled, because he didn''t understand why Carl did this. But Carl smiled, and then pointed to the direction the two of them had come from. "Captain, you forgot Ai Ran so quickly? Although none of us knows what his purpose is. But he will definitely use this execution to accomplish his goals. So when everyone''s attention is attracted by Rukia. This is you, the best time to catch him! If he is lucky, he will personally appear at the execution scene, maybe. " At this point, Carl paused and did not continue. Because this step is crucial. Without this step, Kurosaki Ichigo would probably not be able to break through the potential and complete the swastika. In any case, the execution must be carried out. But just like what he said, acting through the process is enough. There is no need to be real at all. Upon hearing this, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni nodded and suddenly realized. "If you want to say that, I understand, and then I know what to do. But those of your friends, due to the rules, I may not be able to let them out immediately. But you can rest assured that after this matter is resolved, they will be free and will not receive any punishment. And from now on, all of you are friends of my thirteenth squad. After a while, I will give you all of you the pass to enter the Seireing Court, and then you can enter at will, and you don''t need to punch any more holes. After all, it was very troublesome for us to repair it. The most important thing is that too many materials are consumed, and the funds of our thirteenth squad are limited! " Yamamoto Motoyanagi sighed heavily, and then looked at the gap in the sky that had not been repaired. This thing is also a threat to Seireini. There is a gap, the virtual black cavity, it is possible that it will open in the Serei Garden! And this will be a devastating blow to Seireini! Fortunately, the current virtual circle does not perceive this. Therefore, the black chamber has not been opened yet. However, if this thing is not repaired as soon as possible, the virtual circle will discover this sooner or later, and then aggressively attack Sereikyo. After all, Xu is not afraid of death. Even if they die, they must have a full meal before they die. In Xu''s eyes. Reaper is the most delicious soul! none of them! So even if the **** of death is more powerful than the ordinary imaginary, but he can''t stand the imaginary, he is not afraid of death! If they all rushed up, even a leader-level death **** would not be able to withstand it completely. After all, imaginary items are in ten thousand units, and the number of one hundred thousand is considered to be small! Adding up all the death gods, there are probably tens of thousands of people. This amount is not a little bit worse. That''s why Yamamoto Motoyanagiye Shigekuni was so worried. These emptiness, although they will not cause heavy damage to the **** of death. But Seireini was definitely not able to keep it. "The exchange will end here, Ichibei of the main military headquarters, I am waiting for your news!" Carl said, and then left here. Ichibei of the main army thought for a while, and then looked towards Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. "When I first introduced myself, I didn''t seem to say my full name, right?" "He calls himself a god, and knowing your name is not a big deal, right?" "Right" Ichibei of the main army nodded, no longer thinking about it, and then he and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni left here together. However, due to the existence of the zero division team needs to be kept secret. Therefore, the Ichibei of the main military headquarters is not open and honest, living in a more conspicuous place. So Yamamoto Moto Ryusuke Shigekuni arranged for him a house that was remote and quiet, and no one would have it, and let him live in it. This mansion. If you look closely, you will find that there are two words written in front of the door. Shiba! As for the following text, obviously because of the age, it has been lost, and it is not clear. But it can also be seen from this. This should be the former residence of the declining nobleman, the Shiba clan. After their decline, they now live in Liuhun Street, silently guarding the outside. At the same time, he didn''t forget, and gave death a little trouble. After all, Shiba Haiyan''s death could not be separated from these gods of death. ... at the same time. Carl left here and returned to the place where Kurosaki Ichigo slept Yeichi hasn''t returned yet. But Kurosaki Ichigo also disappeared! This made Carl a little speechless. This stuff is really restless at all. Hades, who was next to him, showed a terrible smile when he saw Karl coming back, and rushed directly to Karl. Seeing her leaping forward, Carl grabbed it, then lifted the **** and returned it to its original appearance. But he did so, causing Hades''s dissatisfaction. The blade of Hades was trembling slightly. She used this way to promote her emotions and told Carl that she was very upset now. Because she didn''t hug! Carl could feel this emotion, a little bit dumbfounded. "Hades, you just endure it for a while. After a while, when I gather all my divine power, I will help you condense your body. Don''t worry, I will never break my promise, and I will definitely ensure that you will always be materialized. But when the time comes, you have to assure me that after the materialization, don''t just kill people casually. This is bad behavior and will affect our entry into the realm of second-level gods. If you kill too many people, it will have a great impact on the Godhead. " Hades didn''t quite understand the meaning of Godhead and second-level gods. But she knew what it meant not to kill. Although very reluctant, Hades still shuddered. Emotionally, she was a little dissatisfied, but still agreed to Karl''s request. However, as a demon knife that likes to kill and has a self-consciousness, it can abandon evil and do good, Hades is also unique. After Karl got the reply, he also showed a smile, and then opened the personal attributes panel. , "Now, let me take a good look at my ability! After all, the divine power value is enough, it is time to upgrade, my ability! " Chapter 929： God level! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 110 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (S+), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye Breaking (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 1.5 million Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Faithful of the protagonist. Carl''s divine power value is already one hundred and ten, and even the transaction point has reached 1.5 million. But this is still very far away for his goal. In addition, the S-level ability of Broken Eyes can also be upgraded to S+ level. But it didn''t do it because it was unnecessary. Then Karl opened the **** breath, and without hesitation, spent a hundred divine power points to upgrade it to a god-level skill! The **** breath has been upgraded successfully! Get power, breath of **** (God level). Hell breath (God level): The **** breath released is enough to cause death! If the enemy''s strength is lower than its own, it will be killed directly. If the enemy''s strength is similar to his own, then the **** aura will weaken the opponent''s ability depending on the situation. If the enemy''s strength is stronger than one''s own, then the **** aura can first point directly at the opponent and force it to the same level as one''s own, but the duration is limited, and the specific situation depends on the opponent''s vision. The breath of **** has a lot of abilities this time. The above introduction is only part of the ability. In addition to those, there are also demons that can directly use the breath of **** to condense one after another. The strongest one can reach the level of **** lord! In addition, the current **** breath also has the ability to turn an area into hell. You know, the original **** aura, even at the top level, doesn''t have these abilities. This is only triggered after the **** level! Because the original ability is only one, that is to create hallucinations and weaken the enemy''s strength. If you encounter an enemy with a weak spirit, you can kill it directly. Or swallow other evil powers. This is the **** breath at that time, the power released. Take a look now. The god-level **** breath is really very exaggerated. It can only be said that it is indeed a **** level! Then Carl took the initiative to test it and found that these abilities have been greatly improved. The most obvious one is that the **** breath can even be exchanged with Karl''s own divine power for a hundred to one! To know. The original **** breath, if you want to transform into divine power through energy conversion. According to the value, at least one million **** breath can be exchanged for a little divine power. If it wasn''t for Carl''s own hell, it was close to infinity. Such a large conversion condition is almost impossible for ordinary people to achieve. But Carl can do it, and it can be seamlessly connected. And now, he only needs a hundred points of **** breath to exchange a little divine power. This is a numerical algorithm. According to the real experience, the transformation of divine power is 10,000 times smoother than before! This is a qualitative change! Carl could immediately discover that his strength had improved a lot. And now the **** breath also has the capital to contend with the divine power. Although he will still be crushed by divine power, at least it will not be the same as before, and there will be no chance to raise his head. If Carl only uses the god-level **** aura, he can still break his wrist with the third-level god. And with this kind of power, even if it is a false god, it might be able to compete with a third-level god. It''s just that the probability of defeat is still very high, but at least the same as before, it''s a ten-zero situation. Simply using the god-level **** aura, if you compete with the third-level gods, you can at least get rid of it. Therefore, it can also be seen from here that the **** aura of God level is at least ten thousand times stronger than that of non-God level! But this is not the main thing. The ability of **** breath is rarely used directly by Carl, and they are all used as an accessory to his attack methods. What he uses most often is the abilities that come with the breath of hell, **** space. After Carl finished experimenting, these new abilities of Hell Breath, and after understanding the strength of the God level, did he open up the Hell Space and walked in. However, when he came in, he found out. What kind of **** space this is! It is clearly heaven! Because the once **** desert has been completely gone, the **** fires that burned randomly have also completely disappeared. No one can be seen Instead, there is a vast pool of water and the green grass under Carl''s feet. In addition. Even Carl could see some, dense jungle. Even in the sky, something similar to the sun exists. Carl observed the surroundings and found that whether it is grass, trees, or ponds, they are all real. There is nothing false. And this thing, if it were destroyed, Carl could restore it within a single thought. Then Carl flew into the air, observed the sun, and then understood. This thing is not the sun at all, but a sphere condensed by one''s own divine power. This thing, in this space, replaces the sun to help these plants grow. In addition. Carl also discovered that the sun, at most within a certain period of time, changed into the moon. This is no different from the normal world! If it weren''t for Carl to know where this is, he might be deceived by this scene before him. But he is also very clear. I am the master of this world. Although this space, because of the upgraded **** aura, it became a small world on its own. But Carl is still the absolute master in this world. As long as he is willing, this world can change at any time and become what he wants. But this kind of green grass looks pretty good. At least it looks cured, not that bad. But what makes Carl regret is that besides being here, he can create the devil. No other life can be created. For him, this is not a big regret. After all, creating people is such a thing. It''s something carved into everyone''s DNA. Carl is not immune. Chapter 930： Return of the plot Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 10 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God-level), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened) , Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye Breaking (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 1.5 million Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonists Faithful Open the properties panel again. After Carl glanced briefly, then he smiled. However, the consumption of a hundred points of divine power still made him a little painful. It is now a time before liberation. He has ten points of supernatural power left. It was ninety points away from the one hundred points that allowed Hades to gain his body. But after completing the next task, there are still a lot of supernatural power points. In addition. In this world, there should be many tasks that can be triggered. So Carl is not worried, his divine power is not enough. After all, he came to the world, in addition to helping Intier and Luo improve their strength. It is also necessary to brush tasks for oneself. Otherwise, where is the money to enhance the strength. However, this situation also reminded Carl of the games he played when he was still on Earth. Whether it is now or once, there is one thing in common. That is, there is no way to become stronger without spending money. Thinking of this, Carl couldn''t help but smile. This time, he smiled from the bottom of his heart. Then Carl left the **** space and returned to his original room. But when he came back, Ye Yi also came back here. The other party looked at Carl who appeared suddenly, and his expression was a little surprised. "Where have you been? Is there someone else?" "I don''t know where he went, because I was busy with my own affairs. By the way, Lan Ran did not die, his suspended animation was exposed by me. Now the 13th squad should be looking for him, right? Also, from now on, our identity will no longer be a travel disaster. Of course, it makes no difference to you, but to me, it''s still a bit useful. Because from now on, we may part ways. After all, I still have my own business to do. If you save people, just ignore me. " Carl said so, and then walked out on his own. Ye Yi didn''t know how to answer at all. Because she knew that Carl and herself were not in the same group. In her understanding, Carl would help, purely on a whim. And she asked Karl to look at Ichigo Kurosaki for help, just to talk casually. Because she wasn''t sure whether Carl would really look at him. It seemed that Carl didn''t watch it at all. But what he said about Lan Ran''s suspended animation made Ye Yi a little surprised. She did not expect that Carl would even solve this matter. Although not completely resolved. But also gave the thirteenth division, a lot of buffer time. All of them reacted, so now they are hunting Aizen! The reason why Ye Yi came back so quickly was because he saw the situation outside. She originally thought that this was to arrest herself and Kurosaki Ichigo. But after hearing Carl say this, she suddenly understood. Those people are all looking for Aizen! After all, she and Kurosaki Ichigo, although it was a travel accident, compared with Aizen''s suspended death and disappearance. On their side, they looked like harmless little lambs. There is no need to guard against it. "What an unpredictable guy..." Yeichi sighed, and then started looking for Kurosaki Ichigo. She didn''t know where Kurosaki Ichigo would go. But she has found out where Rukia is locked up. So she suspected that Kurosaki Ichigo also knew about this place, and then rushed towards it immediately. The result is not unexpected. Kurosaki Ichigo surely found Rukia''s location. But he came late, and he didn''t get here until dawn. After Yoichi squatted here all night, and his legs were numb, Kurosaki Ichigo appeared. This made her wonder if Kurosaki Ichigo''s IQ was a problem. But the next thing is exactly the same as the original. Even the people on the stage are exactly the same. After a brief match between Yeichi and Kuchiki Byakuya, they left here with Kurosaki Ichigo, who was unconscious. After seeing Kuchiki Byakuya and Kurosaki Ichigo, both of them left, Rukia relaxed, then collapsed to the ground and fainted. Seeing this, Ukitake Shiro had to pick her up, and then returned to the bed in the prison, and covered her with a quilt. Because last night, Carl and Motoyanagi Yamamoto talked about the execution. So early this morning, before dawn, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni held an emergency meeting and called part of the Reaper captain to meet in front of him. These people who were called in the past are the people that Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni trusts most! Including the second division captain Sawbee, the fourth division captain Uyuki Hanatsu, the sixth division captain Kuchaki Byakuya, the eighth division captain Kyraku Chunsui and the 13th division captain Ukitake Juro . These five people are all the five who have followed Motoyanagi Yamamoto for the longest time. Regardless of their status, strength, or character, they have won the trust of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni. At the same time, the five of them are not big mouths, and they don''t talk about secrets casually. Even if it''s the nonchalant Jingle Chunshui, at the critical moment, it is still very serious. The same is true now. As for the others, it cannot be said that Motoyanagi Yamamoto does not trust, but they are more emotional. Whether it''s Hisugaya Toshiro, Komamura Zuojin, or even Kenhachi. They are all emotional and easily agitated. Although secrets can be kept, they are not necessarily kept for long. As for Nirvana. This product was originally abnormal, and he especially liked the ability to explain to others. Therefore, Yamamoto Motoyanagiye Shigekuni did not call him either. As for Ichimaru Gin, Tsen wanted the two to be calm. But Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekunis instincts told him that there might be something wrong with these two people. That''s why I didn''t call them. But even this kind of thing, Yeichi and Kurosaki Ichigo did not know, even Kuchiki Rukia did not know. That''s why they fought. But when Kuchiki Byakuya learned of this, he was the happiest person present. Even if she had a facial paralyzed face, she couldn''t help showing a smile from the heart. That''s why he came to visit Rukia Kuchiki at the first time. Ukitake Shiro was afraid of accidents, so he came with him. Then there is the normal flow of the original story. As for Carl... He is now in the prison, discussing with Intil and others, how unpalatable the food here is! Chapter 931： eat hot pot Inside the prison of Seireini. Carl, Intier, and Luo are eating hot pot in a very luxurious single room. Originally, this single room was used to prepare for those murderous criminals. Inside the whole room, it was pitch black, and there was not even a window. The only source of light here is the door of the cell. If you close this door, the entire space will be completely dark. The kind that can''t see the five fingers. However, these gods of death looked at this cell with worry and fear in their eyes. They dare not close the door at all, and even have to endure the temptation of good food here. Because the three of Karl are here and are eating hot pot. "Don''t look at you either, come over and eat together?": Carl said to the death gods outside. But these people can only shake their heads desperately, not daring to make trouble, let alone eat hot pot. Carl and the others were originally locked up with Orihime Inoue and the others in another room. But Jingle Chunshui came over, not knowing what was said, and then separated them. Carl was preparing hot pot at the time. But before he was finished preparing, he was separated. So now it can only be enjoyed by the three of them, and Inoue Orihime and others can only watch it, and can''t eat it at all. Because of these gods of death, they still abide by the rules. Although Jingle Chunshui reminded them, don''t care about what Carl and others do, even if they violate the rules. Because they can go out anytime. If Carl wants, he can go now. But he didn''t want to leave yet, so he stayed here to eat hot pot. But Inoue Orihime and others, they don''t have such a good treatment. Although they are also admitted, they can become Seireini''s friends. But they watch the rules first, so they must accept certain punishments before they can leave here. Detaining them for a few days, this is the corresponding punishment. And during this period, they can''t do things that violate the rules, otherwise, they will have to shut down for a few more days. That''s why they didn''t come out and had hot pot with Carl. Because they can''t do it! "It''s a pity, they can''t eat it, you can''t eat it yet, I have prepared such things for nothing, it seems that we can only enjoy it by ourselves." Carl looked at the **** of death guarding here with a kind smile. But his smile, coupled with the action of scooping meat in his hands, looked like a demon in the eyes of this **** of death. Had it not been for him to come here after eating, he might not be able to bear the temptation of good food now, and then he would be in the same fashion as Karl. "Ask you, what do you think about Rukia?" Carl asked suddenly, making the guard stunned for a second. He thought about it, and finally shook his head without answering. But what he meant was also obvious. He is not qualified to comment on such matters that are decided by high-level officials. At the same time, he was just a **** of death at the bottom, not very strong, otherwise he would not guard the prison here. The eldest lady of the Kuchiki family, no matter what he committed, he couldn''t say anything. That''s why he kept silent. But this also showed Karl that the ranks in the thirteenth division are very strict. Strict to most people, they have lost their minds. Unless he is superior in strength, he must be forced to suppress whatever ideas he has. Otherwise, even if it is a violation, it will be punished. "One by one, just like wood to rot, it''s really unreasonable..." Carl sighed. He didn''t know if he was cursing the guard, the captain, or all the gods of death. He just sighed, and then continued to eat hot pot. Luo and Intier had been eating, never looked up or said a word from start to finish. Although Carl was eating hot pot with them, the two of them knew very well that Carl was in a bad mood now. exactly. From the very beginning, after Carl came to this prison, he was in a very bad mood. "Tomorrow is the execution day, do you want to go out and have a look?" Carl didn''t talk to Luo and Intil, but looked at Orihime Inoue and the others. "Mr. Carl, do you know the date when Inoue Orihime was executed?" "Yes, I know that the execution will begin at noon tomorrow, but you should not try to save people. Because your strength is simply not enough, if you save a person, you will be sent to death. But I can help you and take you there. " Hearing Carl''s words, Orihime Inoue was overjoyed, but Chato and Ishida Uryu frowned. They don''t know what Carl means. Take yourself to the scene of the execution, but it is not recommended to save people. This is really a bit contradictory. "Mr. Carl, can you help us? It is to save the individual. With your strength, you won''t be able to fly too much..." "Yes, with my strength, she can be saved now, but why should I do this? Isn''t this your business? What does it have to do with me? " Carl tilted his head and asked the other person. His words immediately made Inoue Orihime speechless. Chadu didn''t speak. But Ishida Yulong next to him was angry. "What do you mean by taking us to the past but not saving people? You can also be embarrassed to say this? With your strength, it''s just hands-on, and you are unwilling to do such a simple thing. Are you worthy of us, worthy of Ichigo! " "What a worthy one, you really made me look at me with admiration, Ishida Yulong!" Hearing this, Carton squinted his eyes. A strong momentum, at this moment is oppressed towards self. Luo and Intil hurriedly protected the hot pot in front of them, and then moved back to prevent Karl''s aura from spreading here. Inoue Orihime and Chato were even more shocked by this momentum. Not only could they not say a word, their bodies began to tremble. Ishida Yulong bears the brunt. His legs began to beat, and Qiqiao began to bleed. The whole person has become a little abnormal. After not holding on for much time, Ishida Yulong knelt here, motionless. But he did not faint, but was suppressed by Carl''s aura. "Mr. Carl, this is a prison, please restrain yourself!" The voice of the guarding **** of death roared tremblingly. His body is also swinging, obviously he is also very afraid of Karl, and is suppressed by this aura. But out of his own duty, he still yelled out. It''s just that when he shouted the last few words, the crying voice became more and more obvious. Even Carl could see the tears in the corner of his eyes. This **** of death was really frightened. "Okay, I''m not here to cause trouble for you, after all, you are also very nice." Carl waved his hand and withdrew his aura. At this moment, the **** of death, Inoue Orihime and others, only breathed a sigh of relief. Carl looked at the three people over there with a nuclear smile. "I give you a warning, don''t try to use your own ideas to kidnap others morally. If you encounter an unreasonable person, relying on your three-legged cat''s ability, you don''t know how to die! Also, Kurosaki Ichigo has already achieved death consciousness, but among the three of you, only Chato has a high consciousness. There are two people left, what are you guys? " "It''s really bad luck!" Chapter 932： prison Break Early the next morning. Carl led the team and stood at the door of the prison. He happened to see it. There were even more wooden swords and eight thousand liu who came here. In the entire eleventh division, the four strongest people all came here. And their purpose is also very simple, that is, they want to get Luo and the others out, and then find trouble with Yamamoto Motoyanagi Naju. Mengmu Jianhachi''s mind is very simple. He recognized Luo and Kurosaki Ichigo, and he was educated by Karl. So now he believes that if he wants to become stronger, he must challenge the strong! It would be too difficult for him to challenge Karl directly. So he chose to temporarily become an enemy of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni to help Kurosaki Ichigo robbing the execution ground. But he didn''t expect that Karl would be here, and one step ahead of him to bring people out. The guards in the prison are here, and they dare not complain at all, and no one dares to stop them. Because Jingle Chunshui has orders. No matter what Carl did, he couldn''t stop it. Including but not limited to taking away Intil and others. So the guards in the prison can only watch and can''t do anything. "Hahahaha, it''s really you who rescued everyone, it seems I''ve gone for nothing!" "It''s not a waste of running, at least you can show us the way, can''t you?" Carl smiled slightly. Although he knew that Gengmu Jianba''s sense of direction was very poor, so did Yaqianliu as a navigation tool. But they still knew the location of the execution ground. After all, there is a huge cross there. As long as you see this sign, unless Lu is so obsessed that he can''t even understand the road, then an individual can walk through it. "I didn''t expect that someone would let us lead the way. But since it''s you, then I agree! Come with me, I know where the execution ground is. If you want to save people, then as soon as possible. Because when the time comes, all the captains will come to visit the execution. If you wait for them all to arrive, you will have no chance! " Gengmu Jianpachi said so. But when he said this, he was speaking to Inoue Orihime and others. After all, Karl said before that he didn''t want to save people, but had other purposes. Mengmu Jianba, I don''t know what Carl''s purpose is, but since he doesn''t plan to leave it alone. So if you want to save Kuchiki Rukia, you can only rely on these other people. But Gengmu Jianba also knew very well that the strength of these people was very poor. It''s so bad that even the average Reaper can''t beat it. But what he didn''t know was. Ishida Yulong, in order to defeat Nirvana, used his final form. That is a very powerful force. It is also one of the ultimate strengths of the Quincy. This power is far superior to death, but it is a one-off. So he is basically an ordinary person now, with no combat capability. But this point, even more wooden sword eight is not clear. He just reminded him, and then ran ahead to lead the way. In fact, Kuchiki Rukia is immortal and has nothing to do with him. But in order to be able to fight Kurosaki Ichigo again, he is still willing to help him and gain his favor. Thus. If you want to make an appointment, it is a lot more convenient. After all, he was chopped by Luo at that time, so he was seriously injured, and he called Kurosaki Ichigo for one call. However, Kurosaki Ichigo''s strength and potential allowed him to recognize the opponent. Later Gengmu Kenhachi''s injury was rescued by Uozhihualie. After all, Luo''s power is not invincible. Uozhihualie''s cure is still very strong. This point is recognized by the entire Seirei Garden. have to say. Uozhihualie is not only very talented in combat, but is also completely proficient in ghost ways. Especially in the face to face, that is the direct skill point full. Therefore, as long as the people who passed her hand still had a breath, she could try to save them. This is also the reason why Gengmu Jianba was alive and kicking again after only a dozen hours at the time. And now the injuries on his body have basically healed, and he doesn''t even need a bandage. This is what Carl cares more about. So if he has time, he must find the other person to talk about this matter. "Ah sword, there is someone in front!" suddenly. Yaqianliu spoke. Everyone stopped on the house immediately and did not move on. Because on the roof in the distance, many death gods have appeared. They are here and have been waiting for a long time! "It''s Komamura Zuojin and Dongxian. It''s really interesting, they both came here to stop us!" Although the distance was far away, even more Mu Jianba took a closer look, and he could still find the identities of the two people in the distance. "One corner, bow kiss, the surrounding death gods have been handed over to you two. Those two guys, leave it to me! It''s been a long time since I played against someone who is the same as the captain. I''m really a bit excited! Had it not been for the old man, who had explicitly forbidden private fights between captains, I would have cut them down! " Gengmu Kenpachi licked his lips and rushed forward with a flash. "Yachianliu, you take the other people to move on, and after sending them to the place where they should go come back and wait for me!" "You know, sword, and you have to be careful. The two captains are still very stressful for you." "Hahahaha, don''t worry, I won''t die!" Gengmujian smiled and accelerated again. This time, he rushed directly in front of the opponent. But they didn''t fight directly, but talked first. It''s just that Mu Jianba was too lazy to talk to them, so he hacked it directly. The surrounding death gods saw that their captain had started, and they did not hesitate to come up directly to surround Karl and the others. But Carl, Luo and others did not stop, but continued to move forward. Because the captain, Motoyanagi Yamamoto, had given orders, that is not to interfere with the actions of Carl and others. As for the others, of course they must be prevented from going to the execution grounds. So the three of Carl passed through the encirclement smoothly. But Yachiryu and Inoue Orihime and others stayed inside. "Master Carl, we are leaving like this, are we really okay?" "There is nothing wrong with it. Whether they can rush out depends on their strength. We don''t need to help from the beginning to the end." Hearing Karl say this, Luo nodded, understanding what he meant. At this time, the battle of this group of death gods also opened the curtain. Chato took Ishida Uryu and Inoue Orihime to spell out a path. Yaqianliu was able to easily break through the blockade with the help of a monster-like spiritual pressure. Although the two of Madarame and Ayasegawa Yuki rushed out, they blocked the **** of death who wanted to continue to form an encirclement. The two of them are responsible for the aftermath! Seeing this scene, Ya Qianliu frowned. "Hurry up. The execution ground is not far from here. We will be here soon!" Chapter 933： Execution The chief executioner. Two tall and burly gods of death tied Rukia Kuchiki to the execution platform, and then moved her position to the center of the huge cross. There are already many death gods around. However, the captain-level death gods currently only came to Ichimarugin and Hisugaya Toshiro. The others have not come here yet. But they are still on their way. As for Gengmu Jianba, they have been ignored. After all, they already knew that there were three Death Captains fighting. "There is still some time before noon, so let''s have a chat, the eldest lady of Kuchiki''s house. As a nobleman, why do you have such a love for a human being? In order to protect a human being, he even passed on the power of the **** of death to the opponent, causing himself to become weak. After the Dongchuang incident, the first thing you think about is not to come back to redeem your sins, but to justify him. I don''t want to know the relationship between you, but if you do this, it is easy to misunderstand! " Ichimaru Gin''s words, let Kuchiki Rukia, don''t know how to answer. She doesn''t have much affection for Kurosaki Ichigo, at most it is the concern between friends. But now in retrospect, what she did was indeed somewhat unreasonable. Even some things are misunderstood because they are too impulsive. But now she was tied to the cross, so she didn''t bother to answer Ichimarugin''s words, just lowered her head, looked at her little feet, and said nothing. "Hey hey hey, isn''t it Kuchaki Rukia, you''re actually appointed this way? It seems that you really want a person to resist these things, but do you think you can resist it alone? Even if you die, do you think it will end? Those travel disasters, as long as they are still alive, the thirteenth squad will not stop chasing them. So you might as well..." "Ichimaru Gin! You have enough! As the captain, do you know what you are talking about!" Hearing Ichimarugin''s words, Hisugaya Toushiro became more and more wrong, and suddenly yelled at him. Generally speaking, whenever Ichi Marugin is roared by Hisugaya Toshiro, he will go back. But this time, he was unexpectedly quiet. He didn''t even say a word, just showed his iconic smile. As if planning some conspiracy, it made people shudder. Seeing his appearance, Hisugaya Toshiro frowned, but did not continue to say anything. Then he put his gaze on Rukia''s body. "You are only to blame for this. To be honest, I sympathize with your experience and don''t want to say that human beings were involved. But he is already a travel disaster, and your mistakes are too great. But if you communicate in advance, it won''t cause the situation today. But this kind of thing is not something I can handle as a small captain. I can only tell you that if things turn for the better, I hope you live well and don''t be so paranoid. " Hisugaya Toshiro is very soft. From the beginning, his attitude towards Rukia Kuchiki was relatively neutral, but he was full of hostility towards Kurosaki Ichigo and others. After all, they are a disaster and an enemy. It is naturally impossible for him to sympathize with the enemy. But Rukia is different. After all, they also met once, and even had a few meals together. Although not very emotionally, Kuchiki Rukia''s various experiences are still worthy of sympathy. "Don''t talk about it anymore, this matter has been concluded, and she will get the punishment she deserves!" Just at this time. A voice full of magnetism and extremely gentle came from behind the crowd. Looking back, Kuchiki Byakuya stood in front of them. "Big Brother..." Hearing Kuchiki Byakuya''s voice, Rukia looked up and she couldn''t help but shed tears. Kuchaki Byakuya paused when he saw his sister cry. His heart was grabbed. But he was still expressionless, just walked over slowly, and then came to Rukia''s body, took out the handkerchief that Rukia had put on him, and helped her wipe the tears. "Sorry, it will be over soon..." Kuchiki Byakuya murmured sorry, only Rukia heard it. After seeing the appearance of Kuchuki Byakuya, Hisugaya Toshiro and Ichimaru Gin automatically moved away. After all, this is the matter of their mortal family, and it is not easy for two outsiders to mix. "Big brother, you don''t have to say sorry to me, because this is my fault..." Although Rukia was surprised, her eldest brother would apologize to herself. But she is already fully conscious. She wanted to use death to help Kurosaki Ichigo and others clean up their charges. "Brother, I have a request. After I die, can you..." "No, because you won''t die!" Before Rukia finished speaking, Kuchiki Byakuya interrupted her and said solemnly. Rukia was a little startled. He didn''t know what Kuchiki Byakuya''s words meant. However, when she wanted to continue to inquire, Kuchiki Byakuya had already left here. Because it''s noon. All the captains of the Reaper, except Aizen who was missing and the three who were fighting. All the rest are here! Including Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, also came here! "Now, the execution begins!" With the voice falling. The few people responsible for the execution immediately released Guidao. Then I saw that a huge flame phoenix appeared in front of everyone. This is the punishment for Rukia! However, the flying speed of this flame phoenix was very slow. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that the flying speed of this flame phoenix, no one even walked fast! So now there is still a long way to go before Rukia is burned to death. And such a slow flame made Rukia feel more pressured. Her spiritual defense completely collapsed at this moment. The whole person trembled uncontrollably. Tears also slid down his cheeks. Kuchiki Byakuya has been guarding below, and his distance is the closest, so I naturally saw Kuchiki Rukia''s situation. He is also very worried now. Because of such a slow speed, although it was set deliberately for planning. But doing so can easily cause a mental blow to Rukia! After all, some people can accept death calmly. But people are, after all, animals with a strong desire to survive. If you die directly, you may not have any reaction, but when death slowly comes to your side. The sense of fear, helplessness and panic will be infinitely magnified in the depths of my heart! Until you completely collapse! And the body will subconsciously survive. But most of the time, this kind of instinct to survive will not succeed. But at this moment. A huge roar came from the direction of the cross! Chapter 934： Lure plan "Kurosaki Ichigo..." Kuchiki Byakuya below, seeing the appearance of Kurosaki Ichigo, frowned. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, after talking to Rukia, rushed towards the Phoenix. However, he couldn''t break this phoenix at all, he could only retreat continuously. But at this moment. Kyraku Chunshui and Ukitake Shiro suddenly started to use a certain method to make this phoenix disappear! Seeing the two of them appearing here, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni pretended to be puzzled and walked up. "What do you two mean?" "Ah la la, it''s not really interesting, it''s just this kind of thing, it''s not very humane, so if you can stop it, it''s better to stop it." Jingle Chunshui smiled, and then looked to the side. At this time, Carl and others have already come here. They appeared because of the vigilance of all the Death Captains. But Carl didn''t say anything. Instead, he directly opened the space of **** and made a please gesture to Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni. The other side was expressionless, but looked at Kyraku Chunshui and Ukitake Shiro. "Be careful." With that said, he entered the **** space, and Karl followed closely behind. Their unfinished battle before, now starts again! Kyraku Harumi and Ukitake Shiro looked at each other at this time, and then quickly came to the sky, taking Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Rukia, preparing to leave here. But Kuchiki Byakuya and Broken Bee blocked their way. "Although I don''t know why you want to help me, please give this person to me. As a elder brother, I dont care about my sister so much. For such a person, I must defeat him personally, and then teach him a good meal! " Kurosaki Ichigo released Kuchiki Rukia, gave it to Kyraku Harumi, and rushed towards Kuchiki Byakuya. "I can''t help myself!" When Kuchiki Byakuya saw Kurosaki Ichigo rushing over, he gave a cold snort, then raised his sword to parry the opponent''s attack. But at this time, he also gave Broken Bee and others a look. They are also very clear that this is for them to act according to plan. They seem to be fighting each other, but in fact, they are just acting. Their acting goal is naturally not someone else, but Aizen! The opponent hasn''t appeared yet, so they need to be more alert. "With me, you don''t want to leave here!" Shattered Bee began to untangle his Zanpaku Knife. But at this moment, Ye Yi''s figure appeared behind her. "Jingle Chunshui, Shichiro, thank you very much. Please also put Rukia in a safe place. As for the broken bee, just leave it to me! " Ye Yi smiled slightly. She didn''t know the plan of Broken Bee and others, so she still treats Broken Bee as an enemy. But Ye Yi''s appearance was indeed not in their plan. Especially Broken Bee, she hadn''t expected that Yeyi Meeting would appear in this way. This shocked her a bit. After all, her childhood idol was Ye Yi! At this time, Jingle Chunshui, and Ukitake Shiro looked at each other, and suddenly left here carrying Kuchiki Rukia. Kuchiki Rukia is still a bit stunned now. In such a short period of a few minutes, too many flips occurred, causing her brain to be down for a while. Can''t fully respond. Seeing this, Hisugaya Toushiro and Ichimaru Gin below saw it, and they rushed forward without hesitation, trying to intercept the two. Both of them have their own goals. Toshiro Hisugaya wanted to see what attitude these two people had. Where are they going to take Rukia. Ichimaru Gin must leave Rukia behind, because Rukia has collapsed jade in her body! This is the information Aizen told him. So he tried to keep Rukia in his own hands. However, just as they rushed out, Intier and Luo came over immediately. "You two, you are idle anyway, how about we discuss it?" Intil blinked, but said lovingly. He came to Hisugaya Toushiro, and even poked him in the shoulder. "It''s really a small one..." "Have you played enough!" Hisugaya Toushiro was a little angry when he was said to be a small one. Had it not been for Yamamoto Moto Ryusuke Shigekuni, he had ordered not to do anything to Karl and the two people around him. Otherwise, he would have cut it over. Luohe Shimarugin next to him was not very ruthless, so he started directly. The current scene is completely chaotic. Ye Yi and Broken Bee are competing against whose instant step is more powerful. But for now, Yeyi is better. Even after Broken Bee had solved it, he could barely catch up with Ye Yi''s pace, but couldn''t keep up. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo was fighting against Kuchiki Byakuya. Because Kuchiki Byakuya''s initial solution ability is very exaggerated, and he can make thousands of blades. Therefore, Kurosaki Ichigo was forced to slay him, and this was the only way to defuse his offensive. This also caused Kuchiki Byakuya to have to kill him before he could be suppressed again. However, the void in Kurosaki Ichigo''s body also jumped out at this time, hurting Kuchiki Byakuya. This also caused his strength to gain some decline. Kurosaki Ichigo has a bit of Shiraichigo''s power remaining, so he has gained a buff with increased power. In this way, the strength between them is forcibly balanced, and this battle is currently a 50-50 situation. On the other side Luohe Ichimarugin''s battle was basically chaotic. The abilities of these two people are all exaggerated. Ichimaru Gin''s speed is very fast, and his slashing ability can be regarded as the only existence. But luckily, Luo''s ability can be teleported, and his slashes can be regarded as the only existence. After all, his slashing ability is quite special, not the kind of attack that can directly hurt people. More importantly. Just after the last battle, Luo awakened the domineering vision of foreseeing the future. The battle between life and death gave him a qualitative leap in his domineering experience! Therefore, he also had an advantage when he met the city of Marugin. After all, foreseeing the future, the domineering and domineering, can well circumvent the attack of Ichimarugin. Coupled with Luo''s ability. This set of combined punches basically restrained Ichimaru Gin to death. As long as he doesn''t understand and releases all the abilities of the answer, I am afraid it will be difficult to defeat Luo. As for Intil and Hisugaya Toshiro. The two of them can''t be regarded as fighting at all, but they are chatting here. Toshiro Hisugaya didn''t want to fight with Intil. But Intil kept pestering him, not letting him go. This situation made Hisugaya Toushiro very irritable, but he was helpless. Because he listened very much to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, he didn''t do anything with Intil from start to finish. Instead, he was molested by Intier. This makes him very speechless. Matsumoto Ranju, who was next to him, saw this scene, and not only did not come forward to help, he even laughed at Hisugaya Toshiro. Because in her opinion, Kuchiki Rukia had been rescued, and it was better. , So she chose to fish here without disturbing anyone''s fighting. Including the fight between his captain and Intil. Chapter 935： Hooked at the same time. When everyone is fighting. Only one person left the execution scene silently, but came to the central 46 room. When she came here, the first thing she saw was an extremely **** scene. Because the people in the forty-sixth room in the center were all spared, they were all killed! This made her feel a little uncomfortable. This is not because of the blood, but the other party''s ability to do this without knowing it is obviously premeditated! "Aizan-kun, are you here?" She yelled again, but no one answered, which made her frown. "To be honest, I don''t like the people in the 46th room in the central, but if you do this, is it too much? Even if you don''t like them, you shouldn''t use suspended animation to deceive everyone and kill them, right? Or in other words, you have actually premeditated a long time ago, and you were prepared to defect in advance before you would commit this kind of behavior. Am I right? " "Aizome Soyousuke!" After saying the name, a powerful wave of air came from behind the woman. She turned her head without thinking, and then hit the past with a blaze of fire. But there was nothing in front of her eyes, nothing. Only the Rei Pressure just now did not cheat. It means that someone has escaped here just now. And she is very familiar with this Reiatsu, it is Airan Soyousuke''s! "Aizan, don''t you want to run!" With that, he also chased it out. After chasing after this spirit pressure, she quickly came to a room. Then she saw that Lan Ran did not continue to escape, but was waiting for herself here. "Captain Uozhihualie of the fourth division, as the captain of the medical team, but you came here alone, don''t you fear death?" Ai Ran gave a chuckle, and even pushed his glasses. But Mao Zhihualie didn''t change her face, her face still had that gentle smile. "No one is not afraid of death, but as a person who has experienced death, there is actually no difference between being dead and being alive. And Aizen, don''t you think that I will just reply? " Uo Zhi Hua Lie''s voice did not fall. A huge spiritual pressure suddenly appeared on her body. Under the influence of this spiritual pressure, the twist braids that were woven in front of her were also loosened. On her chest, there is a looming scary scar! In the original work, this scar is at its peak, even more so-called. After all, the more wooden swordsman at that time, in order to enjoy the killing, all aspects of strength are stronger than now. However, even more wood sword eight, in order to enjoy the ultimate battle, so he began to lower his strength, causing himself to become weaker and weaker. But even so. He is also at the captain level, and he has not experienced a close battle, and his previous strength will be unblocked. However, if he does not fight for a long time, or if the enemy is too weak, he will choose to seal himself in order to maintain the pleasure of fighting. So that''s why, the current more wooden swordsman, the power displayed is relatively weak. And Mao Zhihualie, as the first generation of Jianba, can even fight with even more wood Jianba with full spiritual power. Naturally, her strength should not be underestimated. Ai Ran doesn''t know this period of history, but he knows that under his gentle appearance, there is an unknown side hidden. This made him see himself and felt threatened. However, the current Uozhihualie did not liberate the Zanpakuto fight, but chose to use various ghost ways to attack Aizen. She has a strong talent for ghost dao, almost proficient in various aspects of ghost dao, even high-level ghost dao can be released. But this poses no threat to Aizen. He just casually moved his hands to counteract these ghosts. "Uozhihualie, I admit that you are very strong, but if you only fight with ghosts, you are not my opponent. So, if you want to catch me, let go and fight with me, otherwise, let me go. After all, you are so gentle, I don''t want to attack you either. " Ai Ran smiled slightly. But he flashed away, and he had already arrived in front of Uozhihualie, and then drew out his Zanpaku Knife, ready to slash! Although he said that he didn''t want to do it. But the body is still very honest. Seeing this, Uo Zhihua Rie left without hesitation, and then took a deep breath. "Aizan, this unbelievable style is not like you!" "Yes, it''s not like me, but how can you be sure that the me you know is the real me? Maybe this kind of me who doesn''t believe me is the real me, maybe! " Ai Ran smiled slightly, then pushed the frame of the glasses, and went straight away. Because Uozhihuarege left from the doorway, Aizen provided a way to escape. But what makes Uozhihuarelie puzzled is what he came to this room for. But even so, she still reported the incident to all the gods of death through the communication means dedicated to the gods of death. "Attention everyone, Aizen''s whereabouts has appeared, and he is right there..." at the same time. All the gods of death got the news, and then took a breath. Aizen''s death was recognized by most of the gods of death, including Rukia who believed that Aizen was really dead. Only a small part of death, UU reading www. uukanshu.com and the captain knew that Aizen''s plan had long been exposed. So when Kyraku Chunshui and Ukitake Shiro, heard the news, they nodded to each other immediately, and then stopped in a clearing. "Rukia, it''s safer here. I just observed it. Your friend is also coming here. And in front of me, I and Fuzhu''s subordinates, so there is no need to worry about being taken back. Now you wait for your friend to come over, and then leave quickly along this road. I promise you wont be blocked by death in the middle, so do it for yourself. We can only send you here, after all, the fact that Lan Ran was not dead is really terrifying. " Jingle Chunshui''s acting skills are very good. As he spoke, he lowered the brim of his hat and rushed in the other direction. Ukitake Shiro gave a deep look at Kuchiki Rukia, then patted her head and laughed. "Life in the future is still very long, don''t ask for death, because you will find in the future that those who love you will still love you. This has never changed." After saying this, Ukitake Shiro disappeared in Kuchiki Rukia''s dumbfounded eyes. She didn''t know what Ukitake Shiro''s last words meant. "Is he talking about Ichigo? No, the tone of his words is more like talking about my relatives. Is it the eldest brother? " Thinking of this, Kuchiki Rukia shook her head immediately. He knew that Kuchuki Byakuya loved him very much, but due to the rules, he had to do so. After all, he is the captain, and even the head of the Kuchiki family! He is the one who can''t break the rules! "Rukia! Here we are!" Just when Kuchiki Rukia was thinking about it, Inoue Orihime and others finally came here to make peace with her. Chapter 936： A good show is about to be staged The fighting on all sides continues. However, some battles have now been won. Ichimaru silver used his own advantages to get rid of Luo, then thinking of Aizen''s position, began to converge. The same is true for Dongsen. He left the left side of Yumura early, and went to Aizen''s side first to converge. The other gods of death did not know that the two of them are now in Aizen''s shape. So I didn''t warn them both. However, these gods of death, although they were psychologically prepared. But when I thought, Ai Ran still betrayed them, and felt a little bit incomprehensible. Because they didn''t even know the reason why Aizen did this. at the same time. Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni also got the news. Because Carl did not deliberately close the connection between this world and the outside world. It is precisely because of this. He also knew exactly what Uozhihualie said. It''s just that this ability to freely close the connection between the two worlds is also the power that Carl has after he upgrades his breath of hell. In the past, he couldn''t do this kind of thing at all. "Captain, it''s as good as our fight ends here. As long as you say surrender, you can go to Ai Ran''s troubles, how about?" As Carl spoke, he attacked him. The current Carl has already solved Hades, and then cooperated with her to attack Yamamoto Motoyanagisai Shigekuni. However, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijuji also liberated his Zanpaku Sword. It has to be said that after Liu Jian Ruo Huo Huo Tai Dao was solved, the power was exaggerated, so that Carl had to be amazed. After all, this power, even his newly upgraded **** space, trembled. Fortunately, there is divine blessing, otherwise, this space will be burned through by the residual fire. But although his power is very strong, he is not a **** after all, even if he has the power close to god, he can''t get to Karl. This is the most obvious gap between God and man. Officially because of this, Carl hasn''t even used his divine nature now, and the other party has nothing to do with him. "Carl, the old man is not such a casual person. I''m relieved about Aizen''s affairs, handing it over to the other captains. And I want to try, where is your power limit! The power of Canhuo Taito is enough to destroy Seirei, but it can''t hurt you. This makes me curious, you are still not a human being! " "I''ve said it many times, I''m a human, but I''m also a god. Therefore, there is no divine attack, and it has no effect on me. But since you want to see my power limit, then I will let you see it. In this way, you at least understand how you lost. " When the voice fell, Carl directly released his divinity. The moment when the divine nature burst out. The whole space trembled. Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni even felt that a sense of oppression from the depths of his soul made him unable to resist and wanted to kneel down. Even his body has a feeling of being torn apart! But Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni is also very strong. Relying on his own huge spiritual pressure and the strength of Canhuo Taitou, he actually forced this feeling out of his body. But even so. He was already sweating profusely, and his whole body was panting uncontrollably. It looked like she was doing strenuous exercise, very tired. Even when he was fighting with Carl before, although he would breathe hard, he was well controlled and rhythmic. Looking back now. His rhythm has been completely disrupted. Because Karl just exploded with this kind of aura, it made him feel that if he was attacking Karl now. will die! Really will die! "You see, this is the divinity, and I just released this point, your body and soul are a little out of control, right? Although your strength is very strong, but you have not reached the point of God, at most you have seen the threshold. And the captain of the old man, now I give you a suggestion, practice your own soul more, don''t practice Zanpakuto and Reinforcement all the time. Because the soul is the foundation of the body, as long as the soul reaches the standard, with your current strength, it is easy to break through the **** level! After all, you are already at the demigod level, and I also came from this aspect. I know very well how to break through this shackle. " Hearing Carl''s words, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni fell into deep thought. At the same time, his Zanpaku Sword also touched the djie and returned to the state of the original solution. Soon he took his Zanpaku Knife back into the scabbard. See this scene. Carl smiled slightly and withdrew his divinity. At the same time the system sound also rang. Task objective: Defeat thirteen captains, it has been completed! Congratulations to the host for gaining 500,000 trading points and supernatural power: 30. After hearing the system sound, Carl immediately opened the properties panel to view it. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 40 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God-level), Demon Fruit, Phantasmal Beast and Undead Bird (Awakened) , Huangquan Fruit (Awakening Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye Breaking (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: two million Number of discounts in mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonists Faithful After seeing the divine power and transaction points, he also showed a smile after all arrived. "Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, think about what I said, if you figure it out, you will find out. There is a broader new world ahead, waiting for you to explore! " The voice fell. Carl lifted the **** space and sent both of them back to the Seirei Garden. "Okay, you go to deal with Ai Ran''s business, it just so happens that I also want to go over and see how his scene is going on." With that, Carl was about to leave. But at this time, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni spoke. "You really are not from this world, are you?" Hearing the other party''s question, Carl turned his head, revealed a deep smile, and left calmly. He did not answer. Because of this answer, the other party already knows it, so it''s the same whether you answer it or not. Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni sighed, then glanced at his Zanpaku Sword and squeezed it forcefully. "Unexpectedly, the old man is more than a thousand years old, and he has produced this kind of long-lost fantasy about the future..." "Sure enough, something like power is addictive, it''s really a headache..." Chapter 937： Stand in the sky! "Aida!" "What are you going to do?!" A Reaper captain felt a little weird looking at Ai Ran''s actions. He didn''t expect that Ai Ran actually put his hand into Rukia''s chest, and then took out a ball that exuded a strange light. Few people know this thing, but everyone who knows this thing knows how dangerous this thing is! Because this is the collapsed jade developed by Kisuke Urahara! "Kumura Zuojin, don''t get excited, I''m just accomplishing my goal. Now all of you, don''t act rashly, otherwise, I can''t guarantee her safety. " Ai Ran smiled slightly, then looked at Ukitake Shiro and Kyraku Chunshui behind. "Although the trap you two designed is very shrewd, you completely ignored the difference in strength between us. Although the siege of the two captains was also more difficult for me, especially since you also broke my illusion with the help of the unknown person Carl. But it doesn''t matter, relying on pure strength, the two of you will not be my opponent if you work together. " Ai Ran said confidently. His body is spotless now, but Kyraku Chunshui and Ukitake Shiro, on the other hand, have their own wounds. This is Aizen''s masterpiece. His strength, in the world of death, can also be regarded as the existence of the ceiling. In the original work, apart from the protagonist Kurosaki Ichigo, there are only those who are stronger than him, except for the protagonist Kurosaki Ichigo. In addition to these people, there are only Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni and Yuhabakh. The others are not Aizen''s opponents. Even if he didn''t integrate Bengyu now, his strength was still the **** of death closest to the ceiling. As long as Yamamoto Motoyanyusuke Shigekuni doesn''t do anything, he won''t be nervous even in the face of all the captain''s siege. After all, the combined strength of these people is not necessarily as powerful as Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni. "It''s really you." Ichimaru Gin came over with a smile, and stood side by side with Aizen. Dongsenyao, who was not far away, also walked over. Seeing the movements of the two of them, the others suddenly understood that Tsen was going to be with Ichimaru Gin, who was Aizen! "Dongxian wants, why are you following Aizen!" Kumura Zuojin didn''t understand why Tsen wanted to do this. But he didn''t answer, just held his head high. At this time, as if he had changed a person, he no longer had the gloomy temperament he had before, instead he became extremely excited. On the other hand, Ichimaru Gin continued to maintain his iconic smile, looking awkwardly beaten. "All the gods of death obey orders, no matter the cost, arrest these three people!" "Yes!" Just at this time. Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shou Shigekuni, holding a flowing blade like fire falling from the sky! The fiery flames surrounded the surroundings at this moment. The rest of the gods of death performed their duties, scattered around Aizen, and surrounded him heavily. However, Mao Zhihualie did not enter the encirclement, but began to unravel the Zanpaku Knife, transforming it into a huge catfish-like creature, swallowing all the injured people, and healing them. These injured people naturally included Kurosaki Ichigo and Asari Renji, as well as Inoue Orihime. "My lord captain, it''s really touching that you have engaged in such a big battle to see me off. It''s a pity that this is the last time I have called you the captain. " Ai Ran smiled slightly. Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni felt something wrong instinctively. He raised his hand and motioned everyone to rush to catch Ai Ran. But at this moment. In the sky, a huge black tone appeared unexpectedly, which attracted everyone''s attention. In the black cavity, dense emptiness appeared inside. Then I saw that three yellow beams surrounded them and took them slowly into the air. However, Aizen threw aside Rukia who had been used up by him before the beam of light was put down. Upon seeing this, Kuchiki Byakuya dragged his severely injured body and caught it instantly. But he himself squirted out blood because of his injury. "It''s really embarrassing, the genius of the Kuchiki family, I didn''t expect you to be beaten like this by that kid. It seems that living an easy life has made you all regress! But rest assured, this kind of easy life will be broken soon! " Lan Ran smiled slightly and said something that made everyone extremely serious. "Aizan! What is your purpose!" "Why are you doing this!" Yamamoto Motoyasu Shigekuni asked the other side loudly. Ai Ran heard his question and showed a meaningful smile. Then he saw that he took off his glasses and threw them on the yellow beam of light, making them disappear. At the same time, he also used the long-lost hairspray hand to turn his scattered hair loss into a hairstyle similar to a big back. At the same time, his eyes became extremely sharp, gentle and completely different from before! If it is not confirmed that he is Aizen. Just rely on this hairstyle and eyes, as well as the temperament conveyed from him. No one can believe that this murderous man is full of domineering spirit. It turned out to be the captain of the fifth division who was gentle and kind to everyone, Ai Ran Soyousuke! "My purpose..." After Ai Ran finished her haircut , she still smiled, and then singled her finger! "I want to stand in the sky!" The voice is very low, there is no exquisite speech, no big reason, or obscure speech. Just such a sentence is enough to show his attitude and purpose! He wants to stand in the sky! He wants to be above all beings! He wants to become a god! The only true god! That''s it! The calm tone and short words revealed extraordinary domineering! This made all the Death Captains present, including Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sagukuni, feel extremely heavy pressure! None of them expected that Ai Ran''s purpose would be this. Especially now that Lan Ran is about to approach Heiqiang, they are already very angry. But something like Heiqiang has an unbreakable attribute. If it is broken, both internal and external will be severely impacted, resulting in a scene where both sides suffer. The destructive power is also very amazing. This is what Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni did not want to see, otherwise he would have done it a long time ago. And destroying this kind of thing cannot be cracked by ordinary people. Even if they were Captain Reaper, they only used the power of the initial solution, and they couldn''t do it at all. If it is a solution, the scope of influence will be too great. The gain is not worth the loss. So letting them go is the only option. Fortunately, Aizen has no interest in Rukia who has already been used. Otherwise, Kuchiki Byakuya, Kurosaki Ichigo, and Asani Renji must look for him desperately! It is not impossible to even die together! But what they can do now is to watch Lan Ran, enter the black cavity, and finally disappear. Chapter 938： Go to see the spirit king When Aizen left. Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suke Shigekuni, using his spare time, urgently convened a meeting of all Captains of Death. Even the deputy captain, as well as three seats and four seats can participate! However, because most of the Grim Reapers were injured, the meeting did not open until three days later. The content of their discussion this time is about the travel disaster and the countermeasures to deal with Aizen. Coupled with the current fifth division team, there is no leader, so they temporarily let the deputy captain Hina Morita temporarily top it. However, she is not the captain, she is still only serving as the deputy captain. In addition. Rukia''s crime was also wiped out. However, the punishment that should be given still cannot escape. She needs to regain her strength in Seorei Garden, and then waiting for her will be more tasks. This is the punishment for Rukia. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, they have now been completely released. They can leave the corpse soul world at any time. But as the price for them to break into the Seirei Garden, that is, once Serenai Garden, there is something that needs their help. They must be on call! In addition. Kurosaki Ichigo must also fulfill the responsibility of acting as the **** of death, and is responsible for clearing the void in this world! In addition, Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni wanted to put him on his body and set a prohibition to prevent his power from violently running away in this world. After all, Kuchiki Byakuya had personally experienced the power after his runaway. Very powerful! But Kurosaki Ichigo decisively refused this request. And he is very stubborn and would never agree. In the end, Yamamoto Moto Ryusuke Shigekuni did not embarrass him, and did not insist on imposing a ban on him. that''s all. Kurosaki Ichigo has finally transformed from a Kuroshio Shinigami to a member of the Shinigami team with an organization. And he is also the agent of death. Although he is only an intern, he may be fired at any time, but at any rate it is considered an establishment. You can enjoy the exclusive benefits of the **** of death. As for what it was, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t know, nor did the other captains. Because this is not under their control, and the agent of death, it hasn''t appeared for a long time. Only the group of guys in the forty-six room in the center knew what Fu Li was acting as the **** of death. But they are all dead. So for a while, Kurosaki Ichigo can only work for nothing. But even so he recognized it. Who allowed them to do so much damage in Seireini and was let go by the other party in the end. This is completely acceptable to Kurosaki Ichigo. As for Karl them. Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni didn''t dare to trouble him, and he didn''t even mention them in the content of the meeting. Carl and others did not come either. Because after they watched the play, they found a hotel to stay in Liuhun Street. Carl needs to wait for the news of the zero division, after all, this is related to whether he can see the Spirit King smoothly. In addition. In Reaper''s memories, Aizen was also mentioned. But none of them knew what Aizen''s purpose was. Even if Ye Yi is here, she doesn''t know much information. But one thing is certain, that is, Aizen is studying how to merge the power of the **** of death and the virtual. The former Kisuke Urahara was almost used in this way. Yeichi also left Seireini for this. And so many things that happened before, the things that the **** of death turned into imaginary were all the ghosts of Aizen! However, most of the people present at Ye Yi''s remarks were just skeptical. After all, no one has seen it with their own eyes. Even if it was Yoichi, he just listened to Urahara Kisuke''s dictation and learned about it. So what she said can be believed, but not all. This is what Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke means. Yeyi can understand the other''s thoughts, so that''s why she left here. Because these people are not only too stubborn, but also too pedantic, and too obedient! Just like this time, Rukia''s incident. If it weren''t for the initial actions, it is estimated that Aizen would not have been able to find such an opportunity to carry out his plan. can only say. They were all Aizen''s accomplices before! Then Yeichi took Kurosaki Ichigo and the others and left Seoreini. The death captain''s meeting continued. However, what they discussed next was the restoration of Seireini. At this time, Yeichi took Kurosaki Ichigo and others to visit Akar, chatted briefly, and then left. Karl first asked Luo and Intier to follow them. I continue to wait here. that''s all. He waited for another three days, and finally Motoyanagi Yamamoto was waiting for Shigekuni. However, the members of the zero division did not come. Yamamoto Motoyasu Shigekuni came over to send a message, telling Carl that the Spirit King allowed him to enter the Spirit King Palace! And he also brought the key to enter the Spirit Palace. Normally, only through this thing can you enter the Spirit Palace. But Carl doesn''t need it at all. What he wants is a permission from the other party. If the Spirit King disagrees, it would be too rude to enter someone else''s home without authorization. But if the other party agrees, it doesnt matter Because Karl can enter the Spirit Palace at any time, without any key at all! Afterwards, Carl bid farewell to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, and directly opened the space channel and entered it. Motoyanagi Yamamoto saw this scene and he was stupid. He did not expect that Carl had such an ability! At this time, Karl also came to the Spirit Palace very quickly. However, he entered the Spirit King Palace through an informal method. So it directly attracted the encirclement of the zero division. But when they saw that it was Carl, they breathed a sigh of relief. After all, his arrival was allowed by the Spirit King, but they didn''t expect that Karl would come so fast, without even using the key. This really makes them feel puzzled. But it also let them know that Karl has the ability to travel here at any time! Although the Lingwang Palace is just above the Seirei Garden, the space here is indeed self-contained, and it can be regarded as a parallel space. It is precisely because of this that if you want to enter here, you need to go through a special method, that is, the key. That thing can decompose the body of the **** of death and then reorganize it. Only in this way can he pass through the passage without injury and enter the Spirit Palace. Otherwise, even if you know the location of the Spirit Palace, you won''t be able to enter. If you force it in, unless you have a strong body and strength like Karl, you will only be torn to pieces by the turbulence of space! "Mr. Carl, Lord Spirit King is inside, please come with me." Seeing someone leading the way, Karl was not polite, and walked over after him. When Karl came to this large room, the other party also retreated without disturbing Karl. Then he saw that there was one in front of it, which was similar to a bathtub, but it was beaten many times than a bathtub! Inside, it was filled with unknown liquid. A man who is often covered in bandages and has no limbs, lies in it, motionless! this person. It is the Spirit King! Chapter 939： 3 months Time passed in a hurry. No one knows the conversation between Carl and the Spirit King. They only knew that Karl and the Spirit King stayed alone for three days before they came out. No one knows what they did and said. After Karl came out, he also kept silent about this matter. But after seeing the Spirit King, he also understood what the state of this guy was. He is now the corpse soul world itself. The parts where he dissipated formed the Death God of Seirei, the Void of the Void Circle, and the Quincy. Even inside Bengyu, there is a shadow of his power. However, the current state of the Spirit King was dying. If the corpse soul world were destroyed, he would also die. The same is true. If he died, the corpse soul world would no longer exist. But the virtual circle can always exist. After all, the virtual circle has become an independent individual after its own development. Only the corpse soul world can continue to exist if it is still relying on the back-feeding of the spirit king. On the contrary, there is not much relationship between this world and the Spirit King. And Karl also learned that the spirit king is a god. Still a first-level god! After all, only the first-level gods are qualified to form their own small world and develop it to a certain scale. But he is not a **** king after all. The consequence of this is that he has cut himself into a stick, and can only live on the spiritual liquid condensed from spiritual power every day. And his sober days are not many. Every few days he was awake, he would fall asleep for a long period of time. If it wasn''t for the fluctuation of Carl''s divine power, it attracted his attention and at the same time let him see Carl''s kindness. He would never wake up at all, and even shut himself up to prevent Karl from coming. It is a pity that although the Spirit King is a first-level god, with his current body, even a demigod can destroy him. Carl has an impulse to devour him, after all, after eating it, he can quickly upgrade himself. But when I think of this, there are other innocent people in other worlds. Carl dismissed the idea. In order to improve one''s own strength, thereby destroying a world, it really does not conform to Karl''s values ??and personality. So he just thought about it, and threw this idea out of his mind. But in the meantime, Carl also triggered a choice. And the reward for this choice is extremely rich! Choice 1: Eat the Spirit King, get 10 million trading points, and get 10,000 supernatural powers, so you can directly promote yourself to become a second-level god! Option 2: Help the Spirit King recover his body, get 30 million transaction points, gain 30,000 divine power, and gain the Spirit Kings friendship. Remarks: After getting friendship, you can also contact them in other worlds. It really summons them to the world where you live for a short period of time (not more than one month). Choice 3: Kill the spirit king, help him relieve his pain, get 20 million trading points, get 20,000 divine power, and get a godhead! Remarks: This godhead is not the godhead of the spirit king, but a first-level godhead that meets the host''s requirements. After refining the godhead, you can be promoted to a first-level god, but the refining time is uncertain and needs to be calculated based on the host''s own strength. The three choices made Carl more entangled. Because the rewards of these three choices are good. But there are two, which are not in line with Carl''s wishes. Although the reward is better, he still chose the second one. Then he left the Lingwang Palace. Time flies too quickly. Three months have passed since Karl left the Spirit Palace. During this period, a lot of things have happened, whether it is Seorei-tei or Kuza-cho. The **** of death also came out once, and annihilated one, trying to destroy the organization of Sei Ling Ting. Among them, Kurosaki Ichigo also used his strength again, and defeated the opponent''s leader, and obtained a lot of feats. And this also improved his evaluation within the **** of death a lot. At least what he did has made many people think about him. But these things have nothing to do with Karl, he doesn''t even need to make a shot. These are just small characters, he is too lazy to look at each other. Even Luo and Intier just managed to solve some problems easily, and they wanted to find troublesome scum. Did not really start with this organization. After all, they still have important things to do. That is to learn the djie! According to the original work, it is considered a genius to be able to successfully solve the problem in one month. Like Kurosaki Ichigo, almost no one can complete the **** in one day. Even for Asani Renji, he had already been trained before, so he could do the swastika. However, this method invented by Kisuke Urahara can still allow people to quickly learn how to do it. It''s just a little risky. So Carl didn''t use this method, but let them study the solution gently. After all, if you forcibly learn swastika, all kinds of side effects will follow. Whether the spiritual pressure is unstable, or something wrong with the Zanpaku Sword, during this time, Kurosaki Ichigo has committed all these problems once. Had it not been for he was the protagonist and had unique advantages and physique, he would have died long ago. So Carl didn''t want Luo and Intier to suffer this kind of crime. Because of doing so, its not much different from ruining the foundation Even if Urahara Kisuke himself used this method to solve the problem, he, as the former head of the technical bureau, had already prepared himself for a long time. A variety of back-hands. The purpose is to prevent such things from happening. So at present, the only people who really achieve **** through this method are Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki Ichigo. As for other people who want to take the risk, it may be over before it starts. Either after the **** succeeded, he was backlashed and died. After all, not everyone is the protagonist, not everyone, but Urahara Kisuke. Although Akani Renji also used this method, he had already touched the edge of djie before. So he can''t count. Because even if he doesn''t rely on this method, he can practice for five days and eight days more, he can still solve it. It''s a pity that his **** is an incomplete swastika. This is because his Zan Po Dao only admitted half of him, otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this. If it is fully admitted, it will become the appearance in the original comics. Not only very domineering, but also powerful. It is a pity that in front of the invisible empire, it is still just a scum... However, Intier and Luo are not pure geniuses. Their current strength has been accumulated and improved over time. So in three months, they only touched the verge of djie, and did not have the djie. And what they lack now is a battle that can plunge them into crisis. Only in this way can they stimulate their potential and let them truly learn how to slay! However, the small fights of the previous organization did not pose a threat to Luo and Intier at all. So he didn''t bother to let them do it. Now Carl is waiting for the arrival of the face-off chapter. Because this is the real big scene! Chapter 940： Fracture surface! at night. Inside Kisuke Urahara''s home. Everyone is eating hot pot and drinking wine. Even Kurosaki Ichigo''s family are here. Because he has been coming here all the time during this period of time, he has come and gone, so he has become familiar with each other. Sometimes, they will eat and drink here without spending a penny. Kurosaki is more picky, so he is happy to do so. After all, his relationship with Urahara Kisuke is also very good. This is something Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t know. He originally thought that his father and Urahara Kisuke had a good relationship, just because they were both familiar with each other. But he didn''t know, the two had known each other a long time ago. Even the time of acquaintance is longer than the time when Kurosaki Ichigo was born. And tonight, it is also rare, there is no day of false appearance. Because of the recent turbulence in the virtual circle, Airan took the position and became the ruler of the virtual circle. This made many people want to leave, so they chose to invade the world. This also made Kurosaki Ichigo, the acting **** of death, very busy. But today is a relatively peaceful day. It''s almost late at night. They had a good hot pot this time, and they drank plenty of wine, but they didn''t encounter any weakness. "It''s really easy today, there is no empty one. If it is like this every day, it would be great! Haha!" Kurosaki Ichigo said so, and then took a big bite of meat into his belly. After all, he is still underage. The joy of drinking belongs to adults. He can only replace it with drinks, but he eats the most. This guy doesn''t know how to be polite at all. "Ichigo, don''t stand up casually, otherwise you will find someone else in a while." Intil said dimly while drinking. She looked drunk but not drunk, her cheeks flushed, she had a special charm. But in fact, she was sober. After all, with her physique, it is impossible to get drunk at all. Now this reaction is nothing more than a normal physiological reaction. "Haha, how could it be..." Kurosaki Ichigo laughed out loud. But before he finished speaking, there was a cry of sorrow in the sky outside! This is the sound of the cavity opening. Because the opening of the cavity seems to be tearing apart the space, and then this kind of sound is produced. And this kind of voice is very loud, as long as it is a Reaper with a huge spiritual pressure, it can be heard. Everyone who was eating at Kisuke Urahara''s house turned their eyes out of the window at the same time! Kurosaki Isshin is no exception! "Damn it, isn''t it true?" Kurosaki Ichigo felt the pressure, got up reluctantly, and then his soul left his body, ready to take action to solve the opponent. "Wait for Ichigo, don''t you realize that this Reiatsu is not right?" "What''s wrong?" Just when Kurosaki Ichigo was about to go out, Urahara Kisuke''s words caught his attention. He closed his eyes, let go of his perception, and felt it all. In the next second, he involuntarily took a step back, his eyes full of horror. "What kind of monster is this!" "He actually has the breath of death and virtual spiritual pressure, which is really weird!" "Yes, this is his weirdness, so when you deal with the other party, be careful and don''t be careless. After all, this kind of thing, if it gets angry, it''s terrifying..." Kisuke Urahara pointed out. Of course Kurosaki Ichigo knew what he was talking about. After all, there is a void in his own body, and it even pops up from time to time, wanting to take his body as his own. The feeling of the combination of the power of the **** of death and the virtual made Kurosaki Ichigo really feel stronger than ever. So he knew very well that this sudden guy with dual spiritual pressures of emptiness and death is definitely not the emptiness that has been solved before, it can be compared! "I want to see this guy, what the **** is it!" Kurosaki Ichigo settled, and disappeared in a flash. Carl and others stood still, just eating hot pot and drinking wine. Kisuke Urahara smiled and looked at Kurosaki Isshin. "How is the recovery?" "It''s okay, this time, I can move a little bit. I am more experienced in dealing with this kind of things, and Ichigo is too reckless. It is estimated that this time, he will suffer a bit! " Kurosaki sighed, then got up and left. Seeing that he is also gone. Luo was beside him and asked softly: "Master Karl, do we want to follow along..." "Go, you and Intil both have a look. This kind of thing is very strong, and the average **** of death is not an opponent at all. And your enemies in the future are likely to be this kind of stuff, and it will not hurt you if you know about it in advance. " "I see, Lord Carl." "Hehe, let''s go there first!" Intil said with a smile, and then moved away with Luo. Now here, there are only the two children of Kurosaki''s family and the people in the Urahara Kisuke store. Kisuke Urahara looked at Karl and opened his mouth, seeming to have something to say. "Do you want to ask, why do I know such a thing as broken face?" "Yeah, I want to know, but when I think of you calling yourself a god. Since being a god, knowing some of these things that others don''t know, it''s actually quite normal. So I thought about it, and decided not to ask you anymore. After all, there is no need toKisuke Urahara understands it. Carl knew everything anyway, and he didn''t need any reason. So when he asked, it was for nothing, and he simply didn''t ask. This was the best choice. Carl smiled, did not speak, just ate meat quietly. For a time. In the whole room, the atmosphere is quiet and weird. Kisuke Urahara sighed, then looked out the window, wondering what he was thinking. Carl also looked out the window. At this moment, he suddenly thought that before his first appearance, Mako Hirako, the leader of the masked legion, was also the former captain of the **** of death, and he should have played against Kurosaki Ichigo. But because of Carl''s presence here, the other party did not dare to move easily. They can''t afford to offend Karl after all. As a result, the other party could not find the opportunity to test Kurosaki Ichigo and invite him to join. Then this broken face seems to have appeared in advance. This is a bit interesting. No matter how you look at it, it is a bit like the will of the world is forcibly promoting the development of the plot. When he thought of this, the corner of Carl''s mouth rose again. "interesting" ... at the same time. Kurosaki Ichigo was fighting against that huge face. The size of the two of them is very different. It looks like an adult is bullying a child. But Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t persuade him when facing each other. However, when he didn''t have a solution, he could only be pressed and beaten by the opponent. No matter whether it is strength or Reiatsu, there is no strong opponent. Kurosaki Ichigo''s only advantage now is speed. But if you rely on speed alone, the lethality is simply not enough. This made him subconsciously think of djie. Chapter 941： Shinji Hirako "It''s not easy to find you once, Kurosaki Ichigo!" Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was fighting this huge face, a man with a mushroom head appeared in the air. Kurosaki Ichigo felt the pressure, and suddenly felt the pressure doubled. After all, the timing of the opponent''s appearance was very strange. Then there is such a huge Reiatsu on his body, no matter who it is, he can see it. This guy is not an ordinary person! The one who saw him facelessly showed a mocking expression even more. "Another human appeared, Kurosaki Ichigo. It seems that this is the rescuer you found!" "It''s no use, no matter how many people come, it''s no use! Because I am invincible! All of you gods of death are not my opponents! " As soon as the voice fell, this shaman immediately took out his Zanpaku Knife, and then returned to the blade! The huge spiritual pressure, at this moment, rushed to the sky. Hidden in the darkness, Kurosaki saw this scene with all his heart, and suddenly shook his head. He originally wanted to go out, but when he thought that there was still someone in the sky, he would not go out for the time being. After all, it is unclear whether that person is an enemy or a friend. But Kurosaki knew each other with one heart, after all, they had worked together for a while. It''s just that now he doesn''t know why the other party found Kurosaki Ichigo. "Could it be that he wanted him to join the Masked Legion for the void in Ichigo?" Kurosaki Yishin only thought of this reason for the time being. Luo and Intier also came to the scene at this time, and at the same time they felt this huge spiritual pressure. This broken face, the spiritual pressure after returning to the blade, compared to before, directly increased by about twice! The strong spiritual pressure caused the surrounding air to vibrate. Kurosaki Ichigo was pressed by this huge spiritual pressure, pressing his body, unable to move. "There is such a huge Reiatsu..." Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t expect that this guy''s Reiatsu would be so powerful and so strange. This miserable mixture of death and virtual spiritual pressure is really chilling. "Yo-yo-yo, a silly face, hurrying to call here, you really don''t take us seriously!" The man with a mushroom head smiled contemptuously, then put his hand on his face. The action is like wearing a mask. "Ichigo Kurosaki, let me introduce myself. My name is Mako Hirako. I used to be a **** of death, but now I am the captain of the Masked Legion. Don''t you want to know who I am? Believe me, when you see this thing, you will understand. Because in this world, you are not alone, so special. " Hirako Mako showed a smile, and quickly swiped his right hand to his face! I saw a pure white mask appeared on his face! In an instant. A huge, virtual spiritual pressure was superimposed on the opponent''s body! This power does not even lose the power of his own Reaper! Especially after the combination of the **** of death and the power of virtuality, there has been a qualitative change! This power shocked Kurosaki Ichigo, and at the same time thought of his own situation at the time. But it is different from him. Hirako Mako was able to completely control the power of the virtual, on the other hand, he couldn''t control it at all. If it is used forcibly, it can only run wild, and then hurt the innocent. So this is why Kurosaki Ichigo is unwilling to **** often. Because he himself is also very afraid of this virtual power! "How is it possible! How can death master the power of the imaginary, this is impossible, absolutely impossible!" When he saw this scene, the broken face of Gui Ren was incredibly crazy. Although he knows that there are many face-offs, he has never heard of the fact that the **** of death can also master the power of the imaginary! This caused his worldview to collapse! "Really? Then you may not have seen this before!" Hirako Mako replied with a contemptuous voice. And his voice, because of the mask, has its own reverberation, which sounds very emotional and majestic. I saw that he was holding the Zan Po Dao with his right hand, slowly placing the Zan Po Dao horizontally. The position of the clenched fist condenses a huge amount of spiritual pressure! This spiritual pressure, in an instant, condensed into a red energy body! This is a virtual flash! Only the exclusive ability of imaginary talent! But Hirako Mako, because he has a very high degree of blurring, he will have a blurring a long time ago! And in the Masked Legion, he is also the only one who can release the virtual flash. This shows that his strength and talent are far superior to others. The same is true in the original work. He can even play against Ai Dian, and for a time put the opponent at a disadvantage. If it wasn''t for Lan Ran''s Zanpakuto ability to be too buggy, it would be hard to say who would win and lose. Even so. The strength of Hirako Mako is undoubtedly strong! "Impossible! How could you have a false flash, I don''t even admit it, this kind of thing will be a false flash!" "Now I will show you What is called a real virtual flash!" Shamen was very angry. Because Xuxian is Xu''s exclusive ability, but now it has been learned by Death. He couldn''t accept it at all, and this also caused some changes in his sanity. The whole person seemed to have lost his mind, and he was constantly gathering spiritual pressure here, preparing to release virtual flash. Upon seeing this, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t directly attack the opponent, but turned and left. He also wanted to see what exactly this person who appeared suddenly wanted to do. Just the next second he avoided. Hirako Mako''s virtual flash broke out in an instant! The imaginary flash of broken face is also close behind. Two huge imaginary flashes collided at this moment, producing a violent air explosion! If it weren''t for the two of them, all in the air, everything around them would have been destroyed! slowly. Hirako Mako''s virtual flash began to swallow the broken virtual flash. No matter how hard the other party works, the gap between the two of them is an insurmountable gap! "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible--!" With the last roar, the face was cleaned up by Hirako Mako, and there was not even a drop of residue left. "Who on earth are you?" Seeing this scene, Kurosaki Ichigo felt scared at the same time, astonished at the opponent''s strength, how powerful it was. Especially the virtual flash, which was stronger than any one he had seen before, the virtual flash spit out from the virtual mouth! This is also a realm that Kurosaki Ichigo has never seen before! "As I said, my name is Hirako Mako and I come from the Masked Legion. I know that you also have virtual power in your body. You don''t need to ask me if I know it, because I won''t say it. Therefore, my purpose of coming here is very simple, that is, I want to win you over, and then help you control the emptiness in your body! " Chapter 942： Solicitation failed "Help me control the void in my body?" Hearing what Hirako Mako said, Kurosaki Ichigo was moved. But soon he became vigilant, because he didn''t believe that someone would help himself for no reason. He went through a lot of things, and was even almost killed by Aizen. So he is not so naive anymore. "Sorry, although I don''t know what your purpose is. Even if you can do it, I won''t join! After all, we have just met now, and there is no need to develop to that point. " Kurosaki Ichigo paused for a while before continuing. "The other thing is, thank you for helping me solve the emptiness just now..." "That''s called Shaomian, which is higher than Xu''s level, and at the same time stronger!" "Regardless of whether he is a fake or a shameless thing, I am very grateful for your help! But this does not mean that I owe you favors, because even if you don''t come, I can solve the other party if I spend some time alone! " Kurosaki Ichigo said calmly, then turned and left without looking back. Hirako Mako saw this, stretched out his hand, opened his mouth, wanting to stay. But Kurosaki Ichigo ran so fast that he didn''t even have time to speak, and the other party was gone. Although he will be able to keep up soon, but the other party''s attitude is so determined, then there is no need to stubbornly. As the saying goes, the twisted melon is not sweet. So when he encounters a problem, he will know to come to them for help. After all, Hirako Mako thought that at the beginning. If it weren''t for the appearance of the face, he would not have come to Kurosaki Ichigo, after all, he now thinks that his current strength is enough to protect everything. But he didn''t know what kind of monster he would face! "Forget it, let it be, anyway, we have time to wait for him." Hirako Mako scratched his head, then looked at the street not far away. Intil and Luo did not deliberately hide them, they both stood here so carelessly. However, Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t find the two of them at the time. It can only be said that Kurosaki Ichigo was too careless. After all, he gained the power of death so far, not even for half a year. So in terms of detection ability, he is far behind. "You are just before, you have been with Kurosaki Ichigo... No, he should be behind your ass. As for who you are, I have never seen you before! " After seeing Luo and Intier, Hirako Mako fell to the ground with a serious face. However, Luo and Intier did not explain anything. They just glanced at each other, then turned and left. All that was left to Hirako Mako was embarrassment on the ground. "Hey hey hey, if you don''t speak, then you are going to be honest!" "Who are you, why are we talking to you?" Intil turned his head and stuck his tongue out, made a face, and then ignored the other party. Seeing Intil''s expression, Hirako Mako was speechless. Because what she said, there really is some truth. After all, they didn''t know each other, and Hirako Mako had no reason to look for them. So he is awkward in place now, and he doesn''t know what to say. After Luo and Intier left, he took out his cell phone and made a call. "Hey, I failed..." ... at the same time. Carl, who was eating hot pot while still in the Urahara Kisuke store, saw Kurosaki Ichigo returning and smiled. "How about that guy, isn''t he very strong?" "It is indeed very strong, but he was not defeated by me, but by a man named Hirako Mako. And this person claims to have been a **** of death, but he can use the mask he needs to improve his power. The most outrageous thing is that this product can also release virtual flash, which is simply inappropriate! " Kurosaki Ichigo''s last sentence was completely roared. One can imagine how heavy he is now. However, he glanced around at this moment, and he was not very nervous until he realized that his family members were not here. "What about my sister and my dad? Where did they go?" "You came back too late, so they went back to bed early. If you rush back now, maybe they haven''t locked the door yet. " Carl reminded him, Kurosaki Ichigo got up immediately, then hurriedly dried the meat in the bowl, ready to leave. But at this time, Kisuke Urahara called to stop him. "I know Hirako Mako, he is a good man, and you have a common enemy, that is Aizen! So no matter what he said, I hope you can, think about it. By the way, they were expelled from the corpse soul world because of Ai Ran''s frame. But this is their privacy, if you want to know the details, just ask them yourself. " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Hirako Mako actually told the truth. He didn''t lie! But Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t expect that the opponent was actually framed by Aizen. This reminded him At that time Tosagi Hisugaya was also framed. Had it not been for Uozhihuareu''s presence, otherwise, he might have given Airan back the pot and became the one who assassinated Airan. I have to say that Lan Ran''s scheming of divorce has already been superb and perfect. "I know, I will think about it." Kurosaki Ichigo nodded, and then left here quickly. Because he was also worried that he was locked out, after all, he didn''t bring the key. Just after Kurosaki Ichigo left, Luo and Intil also returned. "How about it, did you see the broken face? What do you think?" Carl asked briefly, Luo Si thought about it, and said. "It is much stronger than normal imaginary, and the combination of death and imaginary power will produce a qualitative change! Especially the opponent''s second form, just like the death god''s dd, can directly double the strength, or even stronger. However, this chaos is a bit weak, and even the strength of the fourth and fifth seats of the **** of death is not available. So I can''t use him as a criterion to reason about whether other breaches are of this level. But Mako Hirako of the Masked Legion is very strong. If the captain of the thirteenth division is allowed to fight with him, I am afraid that about half of them will not be his opponent! " "Of course, no matter how much Hirako Mako put it, he was once the captain of the fifth division, and of course his strength is not weak." Kisuke Urahara shook his fan and said with a smile. Luo and Intier were both surprised. They didn''t expect that this seemingly incongruous person would ever be a captain. However, before Aizen defected, he was also the captain of the fifth division. As if trying to understand something, they nodded suddenly, and then stopped talking, but immersed their heads in eating. Chapter 943： Break again It was another sunny and sunny day. Carl took Luo and Intier to continue training dd. Urahara Kisuke and Yoichi are playing chess next to them, drinking tea. Recently, there has been less virtual change in this world, so they don''t have to be vigilant around them all the time. Anyway, most of the emptiness can be solved by handing over to Kurosaki Ichigo. The strength of this guy is much stronger than the rank of the deputy captain. Although it is not exactly the captain level, it is not much different. Such strength is sufficient to cope with any current situation. Unless some big guys come in person, he will be enough to solve most of the problems. However, just when they were playing chess leisurely. Suddenly outside, two huge reiki pressures appeared, making Urahara Kisuke''s hand tremble. The entire chessboard was overturned by him. "Hey, I''m so sorry, the two reiki pressures that just appeared are really untimely. Forget it this time, let''s go and take a look, after all, this is a broken Reiatsu! " Urahara Kisuke quickly changed the subject. Because of the situation just now, he was about to lose. It is precisely because of this that he wants to leave here as soon as possible, but Ye Yi gave him a blank look, and directly locked his throat! "Don''t think that this is the end of the matter, you are done, you owe me a meal now!" "I know, I know, let go, those two Reiatsu are adapting to the current environment. If we wait for them to adapt and hide, we will not find them! " "I don''t need you to say that I know." At one o''clock in the evening, he nodded, and then looked at Carl. "Mr. Carl, can''t you make it through?" "Well, I won''t go there, but Luo and Intil, you can go and have a look. After all, the strength of these two guys is not weak, one of them, if you two go head-to-head with him, I am afraid you will have to suffer a bit to defeat each other. Upon hearing Carl''s words, Urahara Kisuke and Yoichi were shocked. They just perceive now, where the other party is. Carl already knew the strength of the opponent! But when they thought that Karl was the one who even the Spirit King had to receive, they stopped comparing him with him. Because it doesn''t make sense. that''s all. A group of four of them flew away quickly thinking of the direction where Reiatsu was. It didn''t take long for them to come here, and then they saw Kurosaki Ichigo who was beaten on the ground. Seeing this scene, the night decelerated for an instant, and immediately burst the clothes instantly, giving the other party a burst of hammer! This is huge, but he has broken an arm, he is not Ye Yi''s opponent at all, and he can''t find Bei at all. However, he was not dead and could take the opportunity to launch a counterattack. Upon seeing this, Urahara Kisuke rushed forward and released Hongji''s ability to repel him! "What a rare visitor, there are actually two faceless people who came here. It seems that your purpose is indeed Kurosaki Ichigo!" When Urahara saw the seriously injured Kurosaki Ichigo, he would naturally understand what the other party''s purpose was. "Damn it! I''m going to kill you!" A huge broken face, wanting to do it. But Urahara Kisuke directly released a red slash and rushed towards the opponent! Seeing this red slash, the other one was smaller in size and closer to the human face, but he teleported to the side of the opponent and flew Urahara Kisuke''s slash with one hand. Seeing his movements, Urahara Kisuke''s frivolous expression instantly became serious. Seeing this scene, he knew that Carl was right! this person! not simple! Compared with the big guy, this thin man is the most troublesome! "Tooth secret, the temptation is over, we should go now. Kurosaki Ichigo doesn''t need Aizen-sama to be wary of this waste. Because he is too weak, so weak that you can squeeze it easily, there is no need to report him too much! " "Ulquiola! We can''t go, my arm is broken, I want revenge!" "Ya Mi! Calm down, otherwise, I won''t help you! Even if you die here, I won''t help!" Ulchiola said coldly. The expression in his eyes was full of killing intent, which made Ya Mi shiver suddenly, and then took a step back. "Urawara Kisuke and Yoichi were once the captains of the thirteenth squad. The two of them are either, you are not an opponent, even if I fight, it is very difficult. What''s more, there are two other people who are worthy of vigilance. According to the dictation of Aizen-sama, these two people should be called Intier and Luo. Their abilities are weird. Although they are not as strong as the captain, they are far superior to the deputy captain. What''s more, behind them, there is a person who is stronger than the death captain as a backer. If we draw that person out, it will be hard for us to leave. " Although Ulchiola is very strong, his self-awareness is still very clear. He knew that with his own strength, facing the death captain, he could not be an opponent. And the person who defeated Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is unlikely to be a weak one! So now that the trial is over, leaving directly is the best choice for them! Although Ya Mi was a little angry, he still followed But before leaving, his arm was also picked up. that''s all. Urahara Kisuke and others watched them leave without stopping. After all, there are three wounded on their side. If they go to war directly, protecting them will put themselves at a disadvantage. So letting them go is the best choice. "Damn, that big skin is really hard. Had it not been for Karl reminded us that their strength is not weak, I am afraid that at the beginning, I would not directly use Shunhuan. But even so, I can feel the soreness of my arms and calf bones now. Fortunately, there is no injury, otherwise, I will lose a lot! " Ye Yi sighed and said his thoughts. Urahara Kisuke also frowned. It was the first time he had seen such a strong defensive face. "Is it a new species, or a higher level of virtuality, a broken face? Forget it, no matter which one it is, it shows that Aizen has already developed the research to a very high degree. And these men of his, it is estimated that this is the case. I don''t know if Seireini is aware of this kind of thing. " Urahara Kisuke was a little worried that Seireini would still be as pedantic as before, completely ignoring the affairs of this world and the Shinigami''s agency. If this is the case, they can only fight on their own now. But after a short while, Seireini contacted Kurosaki Ichigo and sent someone to support him. Hisugaya Toshiro and his team, as well as Madarame Ikaku, Ashani Renji and Kuchiki Rukia. They are all here too. These people are all here to support Kurosaki Ichigo! After all, Aizen''s goal is clear, that is, to kill Kurosaki Ichigo, and they will naturally not let the other party succeed. Chapter 944： The 60th blade! That night. All the death gods are all deployed. Each of them is ready to go in their place. If there is an enemy, they will see it as soon as possible. In the sky at this time, there was also a black cavity. The broken face appeared in it. They talked as if they were discussing something, and then they separated and looked for their opponents. The person who gave the order directly followed the smell of Reiatsu and flew in the direction where Kurosaki Ichigo was. His goal is very clear, is Kurosaki Ichigo! Although Carl is in Urahara Kisuke''s house, he can see the situation outside clearly. But he didn''t plan to do it, because this kind of trivial matter was not his turn. "Luo, Intil, this person is handed over to you, he is very strong, you should be careful. I will keep staring at you, if you can''t hold on, I will save you. " "Yes, Lord Carl!" Luo nodded, then got up and prepared to go. Intil was also smiling and ready to go to trouble. It didn''t take long for them to find each other, and after introducing themselves, the battle began. This person''s name is Grimjoe, he is the sixtieth blade, and he is very powerful! Luo and Intil''s attacks temporarily did not have any effect on him, because sometimes, even his skin could not be pierced. But the abilities of the two of them gave Grimjoo a headache. Luo''s ability can hurt his appearance as well as his internal organs. If Grimjoo is not careful, it is easy to get seriously injured. At the same time, Luo had the ability to interfere with the opponent''s spirit, which made Grimjoo very irritable. After all, the screaming sound of ghost crying, ordinary people simply can''t handle it. Unless he is like Gengmu Jianba, he is not a normal person. And Intil''s ability is even more troublesome. Because the long-range attack is completely ineffective against her. No matter how Grimjoo releases the slash, how to release the virtual flash. As long as this is a move composed of spiritual power, Intil can control it through the ability to dance autumn water, and then return it to the opponent. This was the first time Grimjoo saw this kind of ability, so he was very surprised, and then he was overwhelmed by his own moves. But then, he knew what to do, that is, not using long-range moves to attack. But Luo belongs to close combat, and Grimjoo wants to get close to Intil, it is more difficult. And most importantly, Intil can also directly control the spiritual power in the air. This is where Grimjoo feels a headache. In doing so, it means that Intil''s ability is unsolvable! Unless she is defeated at close range. But when You Luo stopped here, Grimjoo couldn''t make it through! The cooperation of the two can be said to be seamless, without any flaws. Kurosaki Ichigo, who had arrived here, took a breath after seeing this scene. But he did not directly join the battle. Because of his joining, it is likely to affect the attacking rhythm of Intier and Luo. So he chose to hold the line next to him. If Intier or Luo, there is a gap, he will immediately rush to fill the gap. It''s not just Kurosaki Ichigo watching their battle here. Even Hirako Mako is the same. He was not far away, silently watching the battle. And when Luo and Intire only relied on the initial solution to suppress the sixtieth blade, he was also a little surprised. Hirako Mako knows more things than ordinary people. Kisuke Urahara knew about ten blades, but it was the first time I saw it at that time. Although Mako Hirako saw it for the first time, he understood the meaning of the sixtieth blade. Therefore, Intiel and Luo Neng suppress Grimjoh, which also shows that the strength of the two of them is indeed very strong. at the same time. Fighting in other places is also continuing. It''s just because they all have limitations, so they can''t exert their full strength at all, causing them to be pressed and beaten by the opponent. However, after the subsequent restrictions were lifted, facing enemies of this level, they could directly kill them in seconds! However, the corner of Madarame was also struggling with serious injuries at this time, before he killed it and thought it was broken. And in this battle, he also got rid of it. Otherwise, he would not be able to beat the opponent at all. But even so, he was seriously injured after the slaying. Because of his djie, although the lethality is amazing, it also has a lot of burden on the body. In this way, all the broken faces that invaded the world were resolved one by one. Grimjoo is left alone now. The other gods of death are gathering here. Grimjoo is about to be surrounded. Kurosaki Ichigo took the opportunity to join the battlefield, and the three people kept suppressing each other, causing him to be very upset. After all, Intier and Luo''s abilities are too restrained against each other. This gave him a feeling that he couldn''t be powerful. Very uncomfortable. But just when he was about to lose, black voice suddenly appeared! Ulchiola, who had met Kurosaki Ichigo during the day, appeared in front of everyone. Without a word, he bounced everyone offensively, then threw Grimjoo in, and left directly. But before he left, he took a deep look at Luo and Intier. Compared with Kurosaki Ichigo, the performance of these two people makes him think that they are more worthy of attention than Kurosaki Ichigo! Just after they escaped. The other moving gods of death all came to the scene. Intil and Luo briefly talked about each other''s strength and ten-edged things. This is important information, and Hisugaya Toushiro immediately sent someone to contact the captain and began to report the situation. As for the others, they were also sent to Urahara Kisuke for treatment. Although the thirteenth squad, because of the previous events, it is not too much to see Urahara Kisuke, and there are even many people who think he is dead. But after Aizen''s betrayal, they knew that they had blamed Urahara Kisuke. So now their relationship is being repaired. And to help heal his injuries, for Urahara Kisuke, it was just easy. It''s not free anyway. He can make any request, which is also what Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni meant. In this way, time passed day by day. When everyone is still discussing how to deal with Aizen and Shaman. Here comes their second attack! But this time, their goal is not Kurosaki Ichigo, but Inoue Orihime! And in this attack, they only stayed for a short time, and they were not in love with each other, and they left here soon. Inoue Orihime was also taken away because of their sound! Carl knew their goals, but didn''t deal with them directly. After all, the other party can only grow up after experiencing these. And Carl is not a nanny, he has no obligation to help them do these things. There is only one thing Carl has to do now. That''s just waiting! He has to wait until Aizen invades the present world, and waits until the opponent merges with collapsed jade! Because he wanted to see if this guy could really become a god! Chapter 945： Hades appeared! Inside the Xu circle at night. At this time Lan Ran, sitting high on the throne, looked at the pale man in front of him, showing a smile. "Mura Masa? As a Zhanpakudao, but separated from the master, is it really okay for you to be like this?" Lan Ran smiled when she saw the other party''s appearance. "Aizan, I''m here to request cooperation with you, not to be teased by you. I have heard of your deeds, so I admire you for being a person who can break the rules of Seireijo. So I plan to join hands with you, your virtual circle army, and my abilities, if combined, can definitely overthrow the rule of Seireinide! " This pale man with long flowing braun hair gave an impassioned speech here. But Ai Ran sat on the throne, looking at each other indifferently, not even wanting to laugh. "This is the purpose of your coming here? Even if you can materialize the Zanpakudao, this kind of ability is not worth mentioning in my opinion." Aizen didn''t care about the opponent''s ability at all. He belonged to that kind, even without Zan Po Dao, he was a very powerful existence. For him, Zan Po Dao was just the icing on the cake, because Ai Ran belonged to that kind of Reaper who didn''t completely rely on Zan Po Dao. Seeing that Ai Ran didn''t pay any attention to him, Mura Masa suddenly became savage with a kind smile. "Since you don''t agree, then give your Zanpakuto to me! It''s not just you, I want all of you three Zanpaku knives! You used to be the gods of death and insulted them for too long, now is the time to return them to freedom! " The voice fell. Mura Masa immediately took out his own Zanpaku Knife, then released his own power and began to affect the surrounding area. The entire Xu Ye Palace began to tremble because of his spiritual pressure. The broken faces under the ten blades began to tremble uncontrollably because of his spiritual pressure. Even under this lead pressure, they all began to involuntarily enter the state of returning to the blade. However, because their Zanpaku Knife is just a mask of their own, there is no such thing as materialization. If it is forcibly materialized, returning to the blade is the only good solution. But Muramasa obviously didn''t know about this. He only knew that Aizen ruled the virtual circle, and researched some chaos. But he didn''t know how the faceless Zan Po Dao came from. And his ability at this time is to control Aizen, Ichimaru Gin, and Tosen''s Zanpaku Sword. At the same time, it affects all the broken faces in the Xuye Palace, allowing their Zanpakuto to be liberated at the same time. Unfortunately. He came to the wrong place, because the Aizen trio were not affected at all. Mura Masa saw this scene and felt a little weird. Then he saw a blue light in Lan Ran''s hands. It was this light that prevented his ability from covering himself and others. "Is this the strength of Bengyu? It is a well-deserved reputation, even my ability can be offset. Since you are not willing to cooperate with me, then we will be indefinite! When I meet again next time, I will make you regret with a brand new identity! " Muramasa sneered and disappeared. He left the virtual circle. After he left, the special spiritual pressure covering the Xu Ye Palace disappeared. Those who were forced to return to the edge were full of doubts. Because they don''t know what happened just now. Lan Ran at this time withdrew Bengyu''s power and smiled disdainfully. "It''s really interesting that a Zhanpaku knife that has lost its owner, and dare to speak up in front of me. And the power of Bengyu is more than that. I want to see how much you guy can do! " With that said, Lan Ran used the power of Bengyu to open a screen projection. The protagonist being projected is Muramasa! Because Lan Ran used Bengyu to leave a mark on him. In this way, Airan can fully grasp his dynamics, and this surveillance screen will not disappear until the other party dies. "It''s really sad Zan Po Dao, I didn''t even know that I was under surveillance. And he wouldn''t really think that he could conquer the entire Sereikyo with his own ability, would he? Although, at first, they would panic for a while because they lost the power of Zan Po Dao and were uncomfortable. But when they all reacted, unfortunately, it should be these Zan Pok Sabers. After all, the **** of death does not necessarily rely on the power of the Zanpaku Sword, otherwise, it can only be said that this person is not at home with kung fu, and after the meeting, the Mao Spiritual Academy will rebuild. " Ichimaru silver spit out mercilessly next to him. Because Dongsen couldn''t see it, he didn''t know what the picture was. After all, this picture didn''t have any breath, Dongxian didn''t rely on his eyes, and he didn''t know what was going on on it. "Interestingly, this guy went to this world and left after releasing his abilities. It seems that this guy shouldn''t be able to stay in this world for a long time, otherwise, he won''t be in such a hurry. It''s just that he shouldn''t know that there is a monster in this world, right? " Seeing this, Ai Ran showed a smile, and then closed the screen. "Master Ai Ran, why don''t you watch it?" "No need, because this guy won''t be jumping for a few days. The weird existence of Carl, even if I merge with Bengyu, is not necessarily his opponent. And he dared to do something to Karl, he could only say that he was really a bit disgusted, and he died too slowly. That''s why I didn''t cooperate with him, this guy is too stupid and naive! " ... at the same time. Carl is in the courtyard, watching the moon with Urahara Kisuke. For some reasons, Carl didn''t need to sleep at all, but Kisuke Urahara stayed for half the night, and eventually left here and went back to sleep obediently. At this time, it had been nearly two months since the last face-off attack, but the opponent had not taken any action. Carl didn''t know what they were thinking, he was probably accumulating strength. After all, it was not easy for them to attack Kuzacho. Especially Aizen, he must be fully prepared. So Carl is not in a hurry. But at this moment. A strange spiritual wave suddenly appeared in the entire Kuza Town. Although it was only a moment, Carl still felt it. However, the others didn''t seem to react. This makes Carl feel a little strange. Because he didn''t know what the source of this spiritual pressure fluctuation was. But just in the next second. Carl''s Zanpaku Knife, suddenly jumped out automatically, and then turned into a black shadow! The black shadow gradually grew, and then appeared a beautiful gothic loli outfit with a big dome hat on his head. The main thing is. Hades in her hand gradually turned into a black sun umbrella! Seeing this man appear, Carl''s eyes widened, feeling a little weird. "Hades?!" Chapter 946： Betrayal of Zanpakuto "Hades, how can you..." Before the words were over, Carl seemed to have thought of something. At the same time, he also understood, what exactly was the fluctuation of the spiritual pressure just now. Because he remembered that there is an original plot in the Bleach animation. This plot is basically an introduction to the relationship between the **** of death and the Zan Po Dao, and at the same time, it also introduces most of the Zan Po Dao''s abilities. However, when the anime was broadcasting this, the manga didn''t even draw the Millennium Blood War. Therefore, most of the Zanpaku knives did not fully show up. But the actual situation is obviously different from the original work. After all, this is a complete world, coupled with the ability of part of the Zanpodao, it is also similar to a rule. Even if it''s a god, it doesn''t necessarily affect the rules. Even the first-level gods can only touch the rules, and the **** king is the same, but touches deeper. The ability to rule is the basis for the operation of the world, so this kind of ability is the most difficult to guard against. Especially the ability to ignore the rules of strength. Especially scary! Among them, the two rituals are the demon eyes of straight death. That is, the magic eye that can see the dead line clearly. As long as you use it properly and the user is strong enough, the gods can kill you! Therefore, the ability of the village is similar to the ability of rules. In addition to the ability of the same rules, other abilities are basically difficult to offset. of course. If Karl knows the opponent''s ability in advance and uses his divine power to resist, as long as the opponent''s strength is not at the same level as himself, he can still resist this rule. After all, he has the rules, but has no ability to respond, which is also a kind of sorrow. "Master, master! I finally came out, hehe!" Hades jumped happily, even spinning around in front of Karl, looking very happy. Seeing Hades who was so happy, Carl also smiled, and then reached out and touched his face. "Sure enough, it really exists, and Muramasa''s ability is well-deserved. I just don''t know how long you can last in this state. " "Well... it should probably exist until the village is dead. After all, after I became substantive, what I consumed was not my own power nor the master''s power, but his power. I just don''t know what he thinks now, after all, I am very strong! Humph! " Hades said with his hands on his hips with a proud face. ... at the same time. Back to the corpse soul world, Mura Masa, who was about to complete his plan, had a weak leg at this time and almost fell. "What''s the matter? Why does the Zanpodao in this world possess such a huge spiritual pressure. If I hadn''t come back fast enough, I would have been squeezed clean by her in this world, right? " The village chief sighed, and then found a place to rest. He is going to take a break first, and then start his own plan, and he is also planning to send someone to see this world. He really cared about the situation over there. But it is impossible for him to go. With his own ability, although he can walk around the virtual circle, the corpse soul world and the world. But Intil ate too much. If Mura Masa''s body hadn''t been in the corpse soul world, there would be no way to support her. Therefore, the village is not going to this world for the time being. However, he still tried to use his abilities to call the other party, trying to pull it into his camp. But no matter what he did, there was no response. "Damn, it seems that I have to go and pull out their Zan Poknife myself, otherwise, these guys would be too disobedient!" ... Just when the village was preparing to implement the plan. Hades was sitting next to Karl eating watermelon. This was cut by Urahara Kisuke before, but he went to sleep without eating much himself. If he wanted to stay up late with Carl, he would still be too far behind. But with so many watermelons, Carl got tired of eating two pieces, so the rest did not move. Now that Hades is here, it happens to be solved by her, and waste is avoided. "Master, that guy is calling me again. He asked me to take refuge in his side, and he also said that death is deceiving us and using us wantonly. But I let the master use it, all of my own will! After all, I''m really happy after running so many worlds with my master. It''s just that I can''t kill and **** blood, which makes me a little depressed, but the others are very happy. " Hades said while eating, with a naive expression, even if Karl saw him, he couldn''t help but smile. "Actually, you didn''t have any problems in the past. By the way, it''s good to see what the other party is going to do, isn''t it?" "No, I''m not going, that guy is too weak, I don''t even bother to pay attention to him. And didn''t the master say that he wants to get me a new body. In this case, why should I help him? Now that I come out, I should be familiar with the masters life in advance. " Hades sees it thoroughly. Although she is in the form of a little loli. But she has followed Carl for so long, and the world she travels is exactly the same as Carl. So she knows exactly what she should do and what she should not do. If she really betrayed Carl, maybe Carl wouldn''t care After all, this is Muramasa''s ability. But Hades himself would be ashamed. At that time, she might not be willing to turn into an entity, because then it would be embarrassing for the two of them to meet. "It''s good for you to be happy, but the appearance of this guy should affect the entire Seireini. After all, his ability is to materialize the Zanpakudao, which is a catastrophe for most of the gods of death! " "Yes, yes, fortunately, the master doesn''t need to be afraid, because no matter what, I''m always on the master''s side, hehe!" "I really envy the relationship between the two of you. I''m different. Hong Ji, this guy, kicked me when he came out and pulled my ears. It really hurts." Just when Carl was talking to Hades. Urahara Kisuke also came out. But instead of walking out normally, he was pulled out by a woman wearing a kimono with her hair tied up, carrying her clothes. Especially the current Urahara Kisuke, who was still wearing pajamas, appeared to be sleeping, and then was awakened. "This guy is too irresponsible. He doesn''t even care about me being materialized. Are you really afraid of me betraying you?" Hearing her words, Carton realized that this beauty in a kimono was Urahara Kisuke''s Zanpakuto. Hong Ji! But she didn''t betray Urahara Kisuke, which was unexpected to Karl. Although Kisuke Urahara and Honghime materialized in the original work, neither appeared on the scene. But now Carl can''t help but sigh after seeing the other party''s appearance. Because Hong Ji is really beautiful. It is much more beautiful than the figure in the original manga''s dinterpretation state! However, when Urahara Kisuke wanted to speak. The explosion suddenly rushed into their ears! Luo and Intier are both being chased by two dark shadows! Chapter 947： Hongjis reason "Ghost cry, what''s the situation with you, isn''t our previous relationship very good? Why did it suddenly materialize and then attack me?" Luo tried to persuade the other side while running away. However, Gui Cry did not speak, but proceeded with the spinal canal on its own. However, she also opened her mouth from time to time, releasing a screaming sound, hitting the soul directly. Luo had been attacked before when he was learning the initial solution. And he had survived this kind of attack, and after embracing the ghost cry, he became her friend and completed the initial solution. So he is now fully able to adapt to the opponent''s attack. It''s just that he won''t fight back. In any case, the opponent is also his own Zhanpaku. He can''t do it. And the image of ghost crying is also a standard beauty in a kimono. If it weren''t for her disheveled appearance, like a female ghost, her appearance could still be improved. It''s not just Luo''s side. It''s the same with Intil. Her Zanpodao Qiushui, at this time, turned into a little loli wearing a black bathrobe, who was constantly chasing Intier. "Sister, sister, come and play together! I won''t hurt you, come and play with me! " Qiu Shui said so. But every movement of her condensed a lot of spiritual power, attacking Intil. And follow her dance steps. The spiritual power around is also dancing. Intier''s speed in the air has slowed down a bit. "Qiu Shui, aren''t we good sisters, how can you do this!" Intil couldn''t understand why Qiu Shui suddenly attacked himself. After hearing the inquiry, Qiu Shui did not immediately answer, but showed a meaningful smile, and kept approaching Intier. Their battle soon disturbed people in other places. Yaichi doesn''t live in Urahara Kisuke''s side, but has his own home. But after sensing the situation here, she also rushed over quickly. Even Kurosaki Ichigo and others rushed over. When they saw this situation, they rushed forward without hesitation. But Karl stopped them. "Don''t do it first, leave this matter to the two of them to solve. By the way, the two who attacked them were their own Zanpaku Knives. So rest assured, they know what to do. " Carl smiled and touched the little Lolita beside him. Hong Ji was also carrying Urahara Kisuke at this time, and came to the side, eating melons and watching the show. "Speaking of Hong Ji, why don''t you directly attack me? Haven''t you materialized?" Urahara Kisuke''s question hit the soul. Hong Ji was stunned for a few seconds, then showed a charming smile, and threw the watermelon rind on Urahara Kisuke''s head. "Why I won''t attack you, don''t get me wrong, I don''t like you. To be honest, you used me to do a lot of experiments, especially when you used me as a tool, but I was actually quite angry. But when I think about it, I know all your secrets, including what you will sleep at night..." "Stop, stop, don''t go on." Hearing Hongji''s words, Urahara Kisuke immediately called to stop, Hongji also stopped to save face, not to talk about this topic. "To be honest, the guy named Muramasa is very annoying. He said that we were controlled by the **** of death, so he wanted to confuse me and join his team. But why should I agree and join his team? Isn''t it controlled by him? I''m not so stupid, and I don''t really like participating in battles. It''s better to watch the battles honestly. " Hong Ji finished talking about her reasons, then picked up a piece of watermelon and started eating. "It''s so cool, it feels good as a human being, but it''s a pity that this feeling will disappear in a few days." "Then do I need to study a device that can temporarily materialize you?" Urahara Kisuke suddenly asked, when Hadithon next to him brightened his eyes, staring at him like a torch. Obviously, she is very interested in such things. But Hong Ji was not moved, but after eating the watermelon, he threw it on Urahara Kisuke''s head. Originally, the watermelon rind had just been thrown away, but now another piece came, and Urahara was speechless. "Don''t make this thing out, otherwise the corpse soul world may be in chaos. I''m not a noble Zanpaku Knife, but I still know what can be done and what can''t be done. After you studied Bengyu, didn''t you cause a catastrophe and then was used by Aizen? Now if you were creating such a thing, what would those gods of death think, would you still return to Seireini as an errand? " Hong Ji, like Urahara Kisuke''s old mother, has always been here to scold each other. Urahara Kisuke also nodded and bowed to cater. The relationship between the two is very much like a mother and son. Carl who saw this scene immediately understood why Hong Ji would not attack Urahara Kisuke. Because it''s not necessary at all. The relationship between her and Urahara Kisuke is not only a master and servant, but more like a partner. Especially after the actualization, those who didn''t know thought they belonged to the mother and child. Then Carl glanced at Hades. She also glanced at Carl and smiled at the same time. Obviously, these two people also thought of going together. And the two of them, one tall and one short, seem to have a relationship more like a father and daughter. And Hades has a clear understanding of herself, so she will not betray Karl. It''s Luo and Intil''s Zanpaku Knife, I don''t know what the situation is now. But one thing Carl can be sure of is. Although their Zan Po Dao is pressing harder and harder, they are not murderous. Of course, it is also possible that Zan Po Dao itself does not have murderous intent. However, judging from the current situation, the two of them are still safe. Then Karl put his gaze on Yeichi and Kurosaki Ichigo. "Where is the Zanpaku between you two? Why didn''t it materialize?" "This one" Kurosaki Ichigo scratched his head, wondering what to say. "I don''t know what Uncle Zhanyue means, but he told me in my inner world, he felt a call of power, but he refused. Maybe it was for this reason, so he didn''t come out. I don''t know the specific situation because Uncle Zhanyue didn''t tell me. " Hearing Kurosaki Ichigo''s explanation, Carl nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. After all, his Zhanyue was disguised by Friends of Habach. If this guy comes out, it''s hard not to be recognized. The others are okay, most of the gods of death don''t know who Ukhabach is. Only people like Aizen and Urahara Kisuke would study that kind of history. But Yamamoto Motoyagi Sajukuni, and his friend Habach, he naturally knew each other. Therefore, Yohabach, when Yamamoto Motoyanagi was still there, he would naturally not appear. Thinking of this, Carl put his gaze on Ye Yi''s body. Chapter 948： Chaos?s Lingting "I put the Zanpaku Knife in a place where I can isolate my spiritual power. Therefore, the opponent''s Reiatsu didn''t affect my Zanpaku Sword. After all, I don''t often use Zanpaku Knife now, and at the same time I want to comfort her wounded soul. If she ran out, she would have to look for me desperately, and then ask me why I didn''t use her. Hey, I have worked so hard. My Zanpaku Dao is just like a child. I have to go to see the child every day. I am so tired..." Ye Yi sighed. When the people around heard her, they were speechless. Even Hades was shocked. Carl also couldn''t understand why Ye Yi''s Zanpaku Dao was so childish. However, since Ye Yi developed Shunbo to the extreme, he really hadn''t used Zanpaku Knife much. It can be seen from this that his state without using Zanpaku Knife is stronger than after using it. It might even be because her Zan Poknife dragged her progress back, so she reluctantly gave up her love and sealed it. Then this caused her Zan Po Dao to be very dissatisfied and needed comfort. Thinking of this, Carl also thought of Broken Bee''s Swastika. This guy''s dd is completely a nuclear bomb, which is very powerful. But she also didn''t like her own solution. If it weren''t for an enemy that couldn''t be solved by fighting close to her body, she wouldn''t know it. So Ye Yi''s situation is a bit similar to Broken Bee. Then Carl continued to put his eyes on the two sides who were fighting in the air. However, it is not just them who are affected in this world. Here in the Masked Legion, also because of Muramasa, Zanpakudao began to agitate. However, they used the power of the mask to forcibly suppress the Zan Po Dao, which allowed them to calm down, and then regained the opponent. On the other side, Kurosaki Yixin, because of lack of spiritual power, the Zanpaku Sword could not be fully materialized. Then he talked with his Zan Po Dao face to face about some sad pasts. Then Zan Po Dao returned. After all, Kurosaki Yixin hasn''t recovered his peak state yet, and his strength is limited. This is also because his Zanpaku Knife is not in its peak state, so it cannot be materialized. But in this way, Kurosaki''s one mind can be regarded as escaped. Otherwise, with his current level, I am afraid that he really can''t beat his own Zan Po Dao. Although he is also a death **** at the captain level, there is a fundamental difference between the peak state and the disabled state. at the same time. On the Seorei Garden side, Muramasa regained his strength and began to disturb the Seorei Garden, and even sealed the Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ijukuni. He has already begun to implement his plan, wanting to destroy the entire Seirei Garden and realize the true liberation of Zanpakuto. Since about 90% of the death gods rely on the Zanpakuto to exert their full strength, when they face their own Zanpakuto, the feeling of powerlessness completely rushes into their hearts. And this also shows from the side how miserable it would be if you didn''t learn the ghost way. This wave of Muramasa can be regarded as a lesson for these gods of death. He let these gods of death understand that if they were proficient in ghosts, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed now. So many gods of death swear secretly. As long as this wave can survive, they will definitely work hard to learn ghosts in the future. Never be lazy! However, the level of Ghost Dao''s cultivation does not need to be simple to practice Zanpodao. So this is a chasm that is difficult to bridge for many death gods. At this time, the other gods of death, including those in the third, fourth, and fifth seats, were also in a hard fight. Only a small part of this group of people have the strength of the deputy captain level. However, most of the strength, that''s it. And even if it was Madarame and the others, they weren''t very good at ghosts, and they fell into a hard fight. In the end, it was Yaqianliu''s rescue, which saved them from danger. Gengmu Jianba also appeared in time and began to control the field. According to the original work, Yaqianliu is Gengmu Jianbas Zanpaku Sword. In addition, even Kenpachi couldn''t solve it by himself, so Muramasa couldn''t control his Zanpakuto at all. Although Yaqianliu can begin to understand, but her identity may be Zanpakudao. Therefore, Mura Masa''s ability was directly applied to Ya Qianliu''s body, not her Zanpaku Dao. So when the village was using the power, Yaqianliu became very angry, then released the world and attacked the opponent. Seeing that Yaqianryu was angry, Kenpachi Mengki immediately found the person who made her angry. Yaqianliu had an unusual position in Gengmu Jianba''s heart. She can only be spoiled by him, and no one is allowed to make her angry, make her unhappy, or bully her! Therefore, Mura Masa now wanted to use Yaqianliu''s Zanpaku Knife, and directly offended two monsters. Then he was chased and beaten. The whole person was plunged into self-doubt. He knew Gengmu Jianba was a freak. He doesn''t know how to solve it, and he can become the captain if he doesn''t know how to solve it. What he relies on is the spiritual pressure that surpasses the ordinary **** of death, and the beast-like fighting instinct. So Muramasa didn''t want to provoke this monster from the beginning. Because I can''t beat it! I really can''t beat it! But he also didn''t expect that the eight thousand-liu Zanpodao would not be affected by himself. And what made him feel weird was that his abilities did not act on Yaqianliu''s Zanpaku Knife, but directly acted on her This made Muramasa somewhat suspicious, eight Is Qianliu the actualization of Zanpakudao? But she herself is not clear, nor do others? It''s just that he looked at the appearance of Ya Qianliu, and he couldn''t imagine that a realized Zanpaku Knife could exist in the world for so long. So Mura Masa gave up now, the idea of ??controlling Yaqianliu Zanpakudao, and began to withdraw quickly. At the same time, the other Zanpakutos came to support Muramasa to prevent him from being defeated. If he dies, his abilities will naturally disappear. Of course, those Zan Po Dao who really have hatred with their masters would not be willing. So these are the most proactive ones, and they are also the first to rush to protect the village Zheng''s Zanpaku. Among them is Senbonzakura. But he was wearing a mask, and no one knew what he was thinking. After all, Kuchiki Byakuya was not the kind of person who would force Zanpakuto to hate himself. The other gods of death have already fallen into a bitter battle. The entire Seirei Garden was surrounded by a sea of ??fire. This war broke out suddenly! ... at the same time. Lan Ran and the others, who were in the virtual circle, suddenly laughed when they saw this scene. "Master Ai Ran, why don''t we say our chance..." "No, we can''t expect this guy to help us consume the power of Death. After all, the old man hasn''t played yet. Even though he has been sealed, can you be sure that he is not trying to prevent the emergence of a raging blade and thus seal himself? " Hearing Aizen''s words, Ichimarugin, who had just suggested, closed his mouth suddenly. "Just look at this clown as a joke. You have to wait a while to attack Seireini. Now that the time is not here, we are not in a hurry, because the last thing we lack is time! " Chapter 949： Hades and 0 Ben Sakura late at night. It happened to be twelve o''clock in the morning. At this time, the battle in this world just ended. Luo and Intier listened to the two, and Gui Cry and Qiu Shui stopped chasing them and beat them. Instead, they said why they did it. Because the two of them were very unhappy, the reason was that Intier and Luo hadn''t learned how to interpret. So they were unhappy, and then they had to teach them a lesson. But after venting, they also stopped fighting, and instead came to Luo and Intier''s side. As a product of the system, although Qiu Shui could hear Muramasa''s cry, she would not be controlled by the other party at all. In addition, her real ownership is Carl, which is handed over to Intil, but Carl allows her to use it. And she and Intier have also become very good sisters. So naturally she would not really betray each other. Otherwise, she would feel guilty. And Karl can replace her at any time, allowing Intil to regain a black sword. So she naturally does not need to take this risk. The situation with ghost crying is similar. However, he has followed Luo for many years, and she is a demon sword herself, self-conscious. So the relationship between her and Luo is also very good. This time, she was just to vent her emotions, and she didn''t really move. So now she has returned to peace. They were also relieved when they learned that they both attacked Luo and Intil because of such a trivial matter. At least it shows that they did not really betray themselves. If the village is here, you will definitely doubt life. Because the Zan Po Dao here either refused to show up, or was very clingy. Or like an old mother, constantly reprimanding his master. Anyway, the Zan Po Dao here has all kinds of personalities, but he only doesn''t want to betray his master. So his idea of ??relying on these people''s Zanpaku Knives to occupy the world was completely wiped out. "Master Carl, what should I do next, according to the opponent''s ability, the current Seireini should already be in chaos?" Luo looked at the moon in the sky one day and asked. The others are also waiting for Karl''s answer. But he did not speak, but looked at Kisuke Urahara. "Urahara Kisuke, what do you think of this matter?" "What can I think of, those arrogant people who didn''t mention it and asked us to help, naturally I won''t go back and help them." Obviously, Urahara Kisuke still has a little opinion about these people. So as long as the other party does not speak, he will not help. He didn''t bother to do such thankless things. However, just when his voice just fell. Suddenly, there appeared a door in the sky, and the door to the corpse soul world opened. Inside this gate, there was a person wearing a death tyrant, but he couldn''t see who it was. Even through the perception of spiritual pressure, it is impossible to determine the identity of the other party. Because of her injury, it was too serious. And the direction she fell was just by the river. Seeing this, Kurosaki Ichigo was the first to rush over. Carl and others did not move. Because on the street in front of the Urahara grocery store, the same door appeared. From here, came out, a man wearing a mask and a samurai costume! Based on his memories, Carl judged that the opponent was Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpaku Sword. Senbonzakura! "There are so many Zanpaku knives, they have all materialized. But depending on your situation, you probably don''t plan to follow Muramasa and subvert the **** of death, right? " Senbonzakura is a very cold and capable person. He didn''t make useless questioning, but saw through the situation at a glance. So there is no hesitation. After he said this, he turned around and was about to leave. But the next second. Hades held Hades and smashed the door with a single knife! Senbon Sakura couldn''t go back, so she could only stand here, confronting Hades. "who are you?" "Huh! This lady is Hades, Master Carl''s Zanpaku! I can tell you, no matter what your purpose is here, but since you are here, you don''t have to go back! It just so happens that Miss Ben, I need to find something to vent, I think you are pretty good..." Hades'' eyes were slightly red at this time. A huge demon power also appeared on his body, which shocked many people present. After all, Hades is in Carl''s hands under normal circumstances. But now that she has left Carl, she has let herself go. This time, she did not hesitate to release her demon power, ready to do it. "Carl, don''t you stop it?" Kisuke Urahara asked. Carl shook his head, then smiled. "She was suffocated with me, because I was too strong, Hades, who likes to kill and **** blood, has not had a high-intensity battle for a long time. In addition, this guy''s strength is not weak, Hades can''t solve it without my strength. Therefore, between them, there is a high probability that the winner cannot be distinguished. Unless the other party releases water. " Hearing Karl said that, everyone was even more afraid. What Carl said later was basically useless because they only heard the first half and were shocked. What does it mean to be aggressive, like to kill and **** blood? What kind of hobby is this? And youre too strong. Is it worth emphasizing again? It''s not that others don''t know it! After Hong Ji heard these words, she even rolled her eyes. However, even the movement of rolling her eyes is so charming, it can be said to be charming to the bones. But Hadess focus is completely different from that of others. She only heard the second half of Carl''s words, and suddenly puffed her hands on her hips. "Huh! Master, what you are looking at, even if you can''t solve this little character, you still haven''t..." "Wait, you guys don''t speak martial arts, so why did you just do it!" I didn''t attack you just now, but you attacked me. You are still not a human being! " Hades was attacked by the other party before he finished speaking. And his ability is exactly that of Senbon Sakura! Karl knew it from the beginning. But other people realized that this person was Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpakuto, Chibon Sakura! "I am not a human being, so there is no need to tell you about martial arts." Senbon Sakura said coldly. He kept waving his hands, thousands of blades turned into cherry blossom petals, and with his movements, they continued to waste. It was the first time that Hades fought alone, and it was also the first time that he faced such a intensive attack, and suddenly he couldn''t stand it. After all, under normal circumstances, she was used by Carl in his hand. Therefore, she is really a little unskilled in fighting alone. However, the belligerent factor in her body did not admit defeat. Her fighter is also colliding and correcting, and it is improving rapidly! But just a few minutes. Her speed has already caught up with Senbon Sakura''s attack speed! Chapter 950： Beginning of the turmoil "Master Carl, don''t we really go over and help? This... Miss Zanpakudao, can she really defeat the opponent? This is Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpakuto Senbonzakura, his strength..." Luo Xin said with lingering fears. He fought against the captain-level death god, knowing how strong these people are. Although Senbon Sakura''s strength is not necessarily as strong as when Kuchiki Byakuya used it, it is at least the strength of the captain''s first solution level. So Luo is not sure whether Hades can beat the opponent alone. "Don''t worry, Hades didn''t do what you think. She just didn''t have much combat experience because of me. After all, I spend most of my time fishing and rarely participate in such low-level battles. " Carl said with a smile. The tone is very plain. But what he said, to everyone''s hearing, is a naked/naked pretending to be X quotations. This caused the people present to roll their eyes. Even Luo and Intier also rolled their eyes. Carl didn''t say anything about it, just continued to watch the battle ahead. But the battle on this side is in the white-hot stage. Kurosaki Ichigo, holding Rukia Kuchiki, who was seriously injured and unconscious, returned here. "It''s not good, I saw it just now, Rukia''s Zanpaku Knife has also materialized!" Kurosaki Ichigo yelled, and then saw Senbonzakura and Hades fighting. This shocked him a lot. "Mr. Urahara, Rukia has handed it over to you, I''ll help!" Although Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t know, who was this person using Senbonzakura''s power. But he knew Hades. After all, this little loli has been holding Carl''s arm directly and eating melons there. So he knows who he should help. Carl wanted to remind him that he didn''t need to help, but at this moment, Senbon Sakura released his abilities and directly expanded the attack range of the blade. I saw cherry blossoms all over the sky, instantly covering the surrounding area. But instead of attacking and meeting people, he used it to block the line of sight. Knowing what he wanted to do, Carl ignored these cherry blossom blades and walked in front of him. When everyone else was taken outside by this cherry blossom, only Karl was the only one who could go deep into it and communicate with Senbonzakura. "Senbon Sakura, I didn''t notice any hostility when you came here." Hearing Carl''s words, Senbon Sakura, who was about to leave, froze for a moment, and then turned to look at him. As Kuchiki Byakuya''s sword, he once fought with Carl under the control of Kuchiki Byakuya. Even if it was a djie, it was eventually killed by a spike. Later that night, together with the other captains, he besieged Karl and also smashed it. Then it was still second. So Senbonzakura knows Karl''s strength very well. He didn''t do it directly, but stared at Karl with the deep eyes behind the mask. "I really have no hostility." "Whether to anyone." After speaking these two sentences, Chibon Sakura turned and left. The door connected to the Soul World, disappeared instantly at the moment it was closed. The cherry blossoms that originally blocked everyone, now disappear without a trace, as if they didn''t exist at all. After all, these cherry blossoms are Senbon Sakura''s ability, as long as he wants to, he can recall them at any time. It can even ignore space and location. Senbon Sakura''s abilities are convenient here, and it seems extremely terrifying. After all, other Zan Pokhan did not possess his ability. When all the cherry blossoms dissipated, everyone looked at Karl one after another. "Why don''t you stop the other person?" Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t understand. Carl shook his head without answering, but walked to Hades''s side and rubbed her little head. "How do you feel? If you are not used to it, I can''t get you a new body." "It''s a bit uncomfortable. After all, I use a human body to fight. This is the first time for me. But it doesn''t matter, this time it''s a drill in advance, and you will get familiar with it. It''s just the master, why are you letting the opponent go? " "Because we don''t need to hold on, after all, he is Kuchiki Byakuya''s Zanpaku Sword, and it has nothing to do with us." Hearing what Carl said, everyone nodded. Except for Kurosaki Ichigo, everyone else knows what Carl means. But Kurosaki Ichigo, who was stunned, didn''t understand at all. "What does this mean, why am I a little bit confused?" "Ichigo, you should read more, you will know when you grow up. Zhanpakudao, but it will change according to your mind. " Kisuke Urahara patted him on the shoulder and said pretentiously. But he is not as handsome as three seconds at all. Because just when he finished installing X. Hong Ji took his ears and led him in. "It hurts, it hurts, don''t pull my ears, so many people are watching here, I don''t want face?" "You old fellow, you still know you want face! Rukia is so badly injured, you can heal her quickly. This child, I like it when I am young, and you, this guy, used it as a container to seal the collapse of the jade You owe her too much, hurry up and save people for me, dont you know! Otherwise, I will leave you to night..." "I''m going, I''m going now, I was going to save her, don''t need you to say, I will go back and do it too!" Kisuke Urahara shrugged helplessly, and then went in to save people. Was in the room early in the night. She saw that Rukia was injured so badly before, and she had put a bandage on her in advance. After all, Ye Yi is also a girl, so it is more convenient to help her deal with the injury in advance. And the rest, just leave it to Urahara Kisuke. After all, his ability in this area is better than Ye Yi. In this way, one night passed. When it was early morning, Kuchiki Rukia woke up. When everyone asked him what happened in the corpse soul world. Rukia didn''t conceal anything, and said everything. Except for all the Zanpaku Swords, all of the current Seireingi had betrayed the original owner. Even Yamamoto Moto Ryusuke Shigekuni was sealed. Oh, Yaqianliu and Gengmu Jianba are two people, because of unknown reasons, Zanpakudao cannot be controlled. The main combat members now are the two of them. However, even more wooden sword eight''s Zanpodao could not be controlled, they had long expected it. But what''s the matter with Yachiryu? This is what everyone did not expect. Even Urahara Kisuke frowned, because she didn''t know where Yasenryu was different from other Shinigami. It''s just that Kuchiki Rukia didn''t know the specific situation, because she had escaped and came to this world. Originally, he was directly planning to find Kurosaki Ichigo. But because the spiritual power was exhausted in the middle, he found a random place to fall. If Kurosaki Ichigo hadn''t arrived in time, she might have died there! Chapter 951： Respective actions "What do you plan to do next, Sereikyo has been in a mess. If we don''t get past, I''m afraid..." Kurosaki Ichigo looked around and asked. He was alone, a little undecided. After all, there are so many people present, if he said that he was alone, he would definitely be stopped. So he wants to see if anyone is willing to go with him. "Eh, this matter has nothing to do with me, so I don''t plan to go there anymore." Kisuke Urahara showed a kind smile and said calmly. Hong Ji next to her nodded this time, showing a charming smile. "Yes, it is the best choice not to disturb this muddy water. The Zan Po Dao that summoned us has a special ability that can not only confuse us, but also arouse the inability of the Zan Po Dao. Presumably you all feel it too, and this instinct will make you resist the original master. If it weren''t for this guy, Kisuke Urahara and I have too much contact. And my instinct also exists for him, otherwise it would be impossible for me to stay here. " Hong Ji spoke out shocking information in a very plain tone. Compared to the other Zanpodao present, her age is the oldest, so her experience is also very rich. Coupled with Hongji''s special abilities, it is natural to see through Murata''s abilities at a glance. "Arouse the instinct of Zanpakuto?" Ye Yi frowned. This makes her feel a little uncomfortable. Because the instincts of every Zhanpaku Sword cannot be the same, so the situation on their side should not exist in the corpse soul world. After all, the Zan Poknives in front of Ye Yi''s eyes were all special. "Ah la la, it turned out to be you, no wonder my brother wants to be close to the master. It turned out that this was my instinct, now I understand, it''s not my cause, it''s the bastard''s cause huh! " Intil said so, and then put his cheek directly on Karl''s arm. "But I don''t hate this feeling either. I just hope that Sister Intil will not be angry. After all, I''m just Zhanpakudao, I won''t take away the master from you, let alone the kind of behavior you humans do. " "What are you talking about! Little kids, just leave it alone with us adults!" Hearing Hades'' words, Intil''s face flushed. Those words of Hades made Intil all shy. After all, this kind of thing, speaking uprightly, is a bit embarrassing for individuals. Hades stuck out his tongue, not feeling any embarrassment at all. And this is her instinct. So there is nothing to say. However, Muramasa''s ability to confuse Zanpakuto and amplify its instinctive ability is also very exaggerated. Under normal circumstances, if the Zanpakudao doesn''t have any special abilities, it will basically be manipulated. Then Karl also learned that Qiu Shui and the tender energy of Gui Cry. Qiushui''s instinct is very simple, just want to play, and then want to be with Intil, and not be destroyed by Carl. This is her only instinct. Although the Grim Reaper present did not understand the meaning of the phrase destroyed by Karl. But Carl knew that Qiu Shui''s self-cognition was still very clear. If the ghost cries, her instinct is very simple, that is, she wants to become stronger. Only the route of becoming stronger can be taken! That''s why she attacked Luo at the beginning. Even her offensive is stronger than Qiu Shui on the side. Qiu Shui was just for fun, and then vented his dissatisfaction by the way. Ghost crying is what spring wants most in order to become stronger. Because if she can''t solve it, her power can''t be fully utilized. So Luo is also having a headache now, because after so long, he doesn''t know how to solve it at all. "You are saying something, don''t watch it here. It''s dawn now, and I don''t know if other things have happened in Seireini. If we don''t rush over, it will be really dangerous over there! " Kurosaki Ichigo said loudly. But at this moment, Ye Yi stepped forward and slapped him directly on the back of the head. "What do you think of the **** of death? Do you really think that without you, it won''t work? There is one death **** at the captain level, and it is not easy to provoke. So you just stop for a while, stay here, and don''t trouble them. After all, your Zhanyue hasn''t come out yet, if he also comes out, what are you going to do? " "What else can I do? Of course he was killed! Anyway, it was my own Zhan Poknife. If Uncle Zhanyue were my enemy, then I would certainly do it against him without hesitation. Because I believe that my Zanpaku Knife will not be killed by me easily. " Hearing what Kurosaki Ichigo said, everyone was silent. Even Ye Yi closed his mouth. None of them expected that Kurosaki Ichigo would have such a great consciousness. This also reminded them that Kurosaki Ichigo had the spirit of sacrificing life in order to save Kuchiki Rukia. "In that case, we will pass together. Urahara Kisuke, stay here and study how to restore Zanpakuto to normal. " "I don''t have any problems, but Nirvana is on the side of the **** of death, isn''t it? If he is there, what do I need to do? Anyway, the matter of the **** of death is not in my control for the time being, right? " Urahara Kisuke played cautiously. After all, he was still willing to see Sei Ling Ting shrivelled. As long as Seireini doesn''t suffer the catastrophe, he won''t bother to do it. The situation this time, for him, was just a little trouble, not a threat at all. So Urahara Kisuke would not help at all. Hong Ji also nodded in agreement and agreed. The opinions of these two people are surprisingly unanimous. Ye Yi shook his head helplessly, and then picked up Kuchiki Rukia. "It''s up to you, Kurosaki Ichigo, come with me, and we will start!" With that said, Ye Yi glanced at Karl, but he was unmoved. After all, Seireini''s affairs had nothing to do with him. that''s all. Ye Yi and the others left the Urahara grocery store and entered the Seorei Garden. "Master Carl, shall we not go over and help?" Luo asked. Carl shook his head, then looked up to the sky. "We don''t need to go there. This is a household chore belonging to their **** of death. If we go, these arrogant people will be unhappy. And we are in this world, it is not that there is nothing to do, because I plan to take a trip to the virtual circle, you two, come along together. " With that, Carl clicked the black voice with one hand, and then looked at Kisuke Urahara. "Urahara Kisuke, I''ve left the business to you. If there is any sudden change in Zanpakuto, please contact me." After saying this, Carl took Hades and others into the virtual circle. Kisuke Urahara sighed, and then was about to sit down, but Hong Ji lifted his collar and walked into the room. "Don''t be idle! Do your research quickly!" Chapter 952： Virtual circle action At this time, Carl had already taken Intier and others into the virtual circle. The environment here is very harsh. Even if they stand still, they can feel a great deal of pressure, pressing on them. The purpose of Carl''s coming here is very simple, that is, to train Luo and Intier, so that they can learn how to do it. Originally, Carl didn''t plan to use this method of pressure to help them learn how to solve it. However, after Gui Cry and Qiu Shui were realized, they both felt a little dissatisfied with their learning speed. So Carl thought about it for a while, it''s better to give them a little pressure. As for Hades. She just has to go out to travel. Anyway, a reasonable fictitiousness poses no threat to her. that''s all. The group of them went unimpeded in the virtual circle and went wild. Nothing can stop them. In addition, Carl also used the energy of the virtual circle to temporarily make Ghost Cry and Ball Club return to the Zan Po Dao. This will help Intil and Luo to learn how to do. After all, if they have been outside, Intiel and Luo can''t start to solve it, let alone d. However, this kind of short-term return can only take effect in the virtual circle. Because the spiritual power environment here is quite special and different from the spiritual power of this world and the corpse soul world. That''s why Carl can do it. After they leave here, if they haven''t worked out a way to get them back completely. Then they will still stay in this world and continue to maintain their physical state. But for this kind of thing, just leave it to Urahara Kisuke or Nie Yuri. They must have a way to get this thing done. If it doesn''t work, it''s not impossible for Carl to spend some trading points on his own and send them back. It''s just that the other Reaper Zan Pokhan doesn''t have such a good treatment. Afterwards, a few of them spent only one day and one night in the virtual circle. He was stared at by the people of Xuye Palace. However, the people in the Xu Ye Palace did not directly do it, but sent a face-off messenger to invite them into the Xu Ye Palace. After all, the lethality of Carl and others is really too great, if they are left alone here. Eventually, it will cause irreparable losses to the virtual circle. No matter it was Lan Ran, or the other broken faces of Xu Ye Palace, they didn''t want to see this scene. Because if those great emptiness are all dead, then the evolvable emptiness will become less and less. This is very unfriendly to the ecological development of the virtual circle. That''s why Ai Ran sends someone over at this time. "Meet again, Mr. Carl. What used to be a travel disaster, has now transformed into a distinguished guest of the **** of death, and met with the spirit king. It''s really unexpected, and even I began to wonder if you are a human being. " Ai Ran sat on the throne, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking very comfortable and lazy. But there is no one around, only Aizen is alone, facing Karl here. He could understand that he did this, after all, even if those face-offs came out, they weren''t Karl''s opponent. Lan Ran has Bengyu in his hands, at least he believes that he will not be killed by Karl when he is fused with Bengyu. But this is just what he thinks. Because things like collapse jade were only a bit tricky for Carl, not particularly dangerous. And this thing is sold for more than 30 million in the system mall. Although the introduction said that Bengyu has the potential to become a god. But the online is the third-level god, and there can be no more. The most important thing is that it is very troublesome if you want to cultivate by relying on things. That''s why Carl doesn''t like this thing. Because under no specific conditions, this thing will make you a demigod at best, that is, an existence similar to the blue dyed state. But if you can get the research for free, Carl still doesn''t mind, get it. It''s just that Carl doesn''t plan to do anything with Lan Ran, because he knows that, although Lan Ran is integrated with Bengyu, it does not completely liberate Bengyu''s power. This is true even in the original book. So Carl intends to let Airan completely liberate Bengyu, and then tries to get it out. If you can''t see the full power of Bengyu, it would be a pity for Carl. Aizen didn''t know what Carl thought. He just thought that Carl was afraid of collapsed jade''s power, so he didn''t act on himself. It is precisely because of this that he dared to face Karl directly, and behaved so confidently. "Lan Ran, haven''t seen you for a while, it seems that you are living well in the virtual circle. And I''m very curious. You should all be good at your bad face. But why don''t you invade Seireini, or Kuza-cho? Obviously there is such a strength, but there is no action, what are you afraid of? " Carl asked knowingly. What he wanted was not the other person''s answer, but the other person''s attitude. When Lan Ran heard this, she also showed a smile and stood up slowly. "There is no one who is particularly jealous, because as long as I want to, I can attack the world at any time. But your existence makes me have to do more preparation After all, I don''t know what your position is. " "Well, if you want to say that, I can understand. And I can tell you the truth, that is, I will not intervene in the battle between you and the Gotei 13 team. There is only one thing I have to do, and that is to fight with you who have completely mastered the power of Bengyu. Because I want to see what form the complete collapsed jade will look like, and also want to see if you, as you said, can really stand in the sky! " At this point, Carl showed a nuclear-sound smile. "So before you become fully formed, if you are in danger of life and death, I might even help you." Hearing Karl say that, Ai Ran was stunned for a second, and then laughed wildly. His laughter resounded throughout the entire Xu Ye Palace. Then he covered his face and sat on his throne, his eyes sharpened. "It''s really interesting, it turns out that your goal has always been Bengyu! It seems that I still have too much confidence in myself. After all, you don''t seem to care about me from beginning to end, right? " "I can''t say that. After all, Bengyu''s power is what I want to see. But without you, Bengyu would not be liberated, so no matter what, you still have a little effect as a tool person. " Aizen stopped smiling when he heard Carl say this. After all, being called a tool man is personally angry. But Ai Ran thought about it a bit, and decided not to conflict with Karl. After all, he hadn''t fully developed Bengyu''s power yet. If you fight forcibly, you will only be beaten by Karl! After all, he had seen Karl''s power, so he knew that his current state was not Karl''s opponent. Chapter 953： Respective battles "Hahahaha, you are so interesting, in that case, why are you here now? Is it possible that you want to see the power of Bengyu in advance? It''s a pity that Bengyu is still immature. If you want to see it in advance, I''m afraid you will be disappointed. " Ai Ran laughed, and said calmly, without fear of Carl at all. Even if he is not Carl''s opponent now, it doesn''t matter. Because he was basically certain that Karl was not here to kill himself. Since you can''t die, there is nothing to say. The current Aizen can wave freely, but only if he doesn''t completely anger Karl. "You have misunderstood, the purpose of my coming here, in fact, has nothing to do with you. I came mainly for the two of them. After all, if you want to improve your strength, at present, the virtual circle is the best trial field. It''s just that I didn''t plan to let them come to the Palace of the Night at the beginning, but since you have invited me to come. Then you shouldn''t mind, the two of them have a big fight here, right? " Carl smiled slightly, revealing Heshan''s smile. After Ai Ran heard Carl''s words, he immediately understood his purpose, and then fell silent and said nothing. Both of them were silent for about a minute or two before Ai Ran spoke first. "If that''s the case, then I won''t keep you. If your people dare to do something with me, I don''t mind solving them! If you want to improve your strength, you can go anywhere except the Xuye Palace. " Now the battle between the virtual circle and the **** of death has not yet fully begun. So he didn''t want to let his men get injured or even die because of such small incidents. Because he knows very well what the virtues of his group of shameless people are. This group of people, one of them counts as one, they all kill people without blinking. No one is not cruel. Even today''s tenth blade, before he voluntarily broke his face, it was still a very cruel emptiness. Otherwise, he would not grow so quickly, and his strength would increase so quickly. "Aizan, although you say that, do you think your words will restrict me?" Carl smiled slightly, showing a nuclear smile, and then looked at Intier and Luo. "Let''s make a big fuss, although it was not included in the original plan. But since it''s here, you can''t come here in vain, at least you have to give them a little color to see, right? And when there is pressure, there is motivation. I look forward to your dJ what it looks like. " Hearing Karl''s words, Luo and Intil looked at each other and left immediately. The two of them flew out in different directions. Hades grabbed Karl''s hand and looked at Aizen timidly. "Master, this man is terrible, I can feel it, the power in him is more terrifying than the death gods I''ve encountered before. But compared to the old man who used fire, he was still a bit worse. " "You mean that the strength of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is stronger than him?" Hearing Hades say this, Carl couldn''t help but laugh. Lan Ran''s face turned dark, but his cultivation still made him sit quietly on the throne, without saying anything. Then Karl moved out of a sofa by himself and sat on it quietly, waiting for the end of their battle. Intil simply did it on Carl''s lap, and showed off with Aizen fiercely here. But Ai Ran didn''t mind, she just thought about it for a moment, and then asked. "Don''t you worry about your people being killed by my men?" "Of course I don''t worry, they can run if they can''t fight, and they will ask me for help. They are not rigid people, so I don''t have to worry about their safety. It''s yours, if someone meets them, they can only admit that they are unlucky. And if I find that there are more than two ten-edged hands, I will not show mercy. " Ai Ran laughed angrily when he heard Carl''s domineering words. But Karl''s strength lies here. Even if he is very angry, he can''t help it, so he can only secretly contact Ichimarugin and Tosen to ask them not to make a move. At the same time, they warned those chaos not to interfere with other chaos fighting. Otherwise, there is no doubt that he will die! And just after he contacted Ichimarugin. There was a violent roar in the two directions of the Xu Ye Palace at the same time. Hearing these two voices, Carl smiled. "The show has begun!" at the same time. When Karl and Lan Ran were both in the hall of Xuye Palace. Intier and Luo found their own opponents respectively. However, the positions of the two of them are exactly opposite, and their opponents are also very powerful. Intil was very unlucky and came directly to the tenth edge. However, it was not the first ten blade that fought with her, but his subordinate Lili Nite. "Damn it, hate it, hate it, you have the ability to resist using this weird ability, and fight me upright!" Liliette was very angry at this time. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM Because after Intil released Qiushui''s ability, her attack could not hurt her at all. It will even be used by Intil in turn. However, in terms of swordsmanship, Liliette is not good at surveillance. After all, her virtual flash is much more powerful than swordsmanship. But the current situation forced her to use swordsmanship, otherwise, she wouldn''t even have the qualifications to approach Intil. But even so. Her current situation is not optimistic. Because Intil''s current swordsmanship is very powerful. And there is an elegant feeling. This is the result of her practice for so long. After all, he always learns the swordsmanship of others, and Intil cannot grow up himself. So in order to make herself stronger, to keep up with Carl''s footsteps, even if only a little bit, she must make changes. This elegant swordsmanship is one of them. More importantly, she is now dancing-like elegant swordsmanship, combined with Zanpodao Qiushui''s abilities, it also complements each other. So Lili Nette couldn''t find any flaws at all. Whether it is the spiritual power that controls the virtual circle or the spiritual power that absorbs Lili Nite, Intil can cause tons of damage to the opponent. If the opponent wants to fight in close quarters, he will be dragged into his own rhythm by Intil, and then slowly worn to death by his own swordsmanship. Although her swordsmanship is not very lethal, she even rarely releases her sword aura. But this is also in line with Intier and Qiushui''s character. Both of them are people who don''t like killing. So this kind of slow swordsmanship is the most suitable for her. "Stark! Don''t you hurry over and help, I''m alone, I really can''t deal with her!" Chapter 954： Wonderful Chapter 10 "Liliette, just come by yourself, Aizen-sama gave an order. If you start fighting, try not to interfere. So, I''ll stay by the side. After all, with your strength, it is impossible to be killed, is it? " The tenth blade, that is, Keyatai Stark leaned lazily next to the pillar at this time, and then hit a Hatcher. See this scene. Liliette''s teeth tickled. With a slash, she forced Intil to retreat, then directly used the ring to teleport to Stark''s side, which was an elbow. "Ahem, what are you doing, Liliette, you want to rebel!" "Stark, I told you that I can''t beat her, you lazy, if I die, who will play with you!" Lili Nite said in a huff. Stark touched his head awkwardly, and then carried Liliette on his shoulders in a neat motion. But the buttocks are facing forward and backward. "Let you be disobedient, and see if I can teach you a lesson!" "Stop it! There are outsiders here, don''t spank me, it really hurts!" Lili Nette kept wailing, but Stark didn''t let go. Seeing this operation of the two of them, Intil suddenly felt like he was a bit redundant. "Why don''t you continue, I''m leaving?" Intil pointed out the door. But just when she was about to leave, Stark stopped moving. "Don''t leave in such a hurry, I haven''t been here for a long time, stay here for a while...his! Liliette, what do you bite me for, do you know it hurts? " Stark didn''t finish pretending to be X, Lili Nette bit him through the defense in one bite. All of a sudden. Before Intiel could do anything, the tenth blade first started with his subordinate officer. When Intil saw the two men in an intense two-person sport, he sighed and turned to leave. At first she came here, thinking what kind of powerful enemies she would encounter. I even worried about whether I would be in danger. But looking at the current situation, they are likely to beat their own people to death. Therefore, Intiel intends to stay away from the two teasers here and find his opponent again. But just when she walked to the door. Two virtual flashes spouted from behind him at the same time. Intil was too late to release Qiushui''s ability, so he could only dodge it instantaneously. Two virtual flashes, one red and one blue, cross each other to form a very magnificent landscape. And after this joint virtual flash came out, the power was also very powerful. This blow directly pierced the wall in front of the gate. The huge rubble fell from above, blocking the position of the gate and blocking the way Intil left. "I have said that when you come here, don''t leave in a hurry. Since we are guests, we, as hosts, naturally have to entertain us...sigh! Liliette, why are you biting me again! Did you not take medicine? " "Stark! Look at what you have done. Now she can''t get out, so how can we get out!" Is it possible that you have to move these gravel away piece by piece? ! " Liliette snarled loudly, but Stark buttoned his ears and looked a little impatient. "Of course I won''t do this, because this is your job." Liliette:... The subordinate officer of the tenth blade may never have been so speechless. However, the relationship between the two of them is not generally good. Even if they are often awkward, these two people have not really done anything now, they are just a small fight. "Huh! Who cares about this kind of thing!" Liliette was silent for a long time, before she let out a cold snort and walked towards the corner silently. Intil''s eyes are very good. She could see that there were many tools in the corner. Although I don''t know what those tools are for, but now they are used to destroy these gravel, it is quite useful. even though. With their strength, they can get rid of these rubble by simply moving their hands. But after all, there is a piece of collapse here, if you are doing it, it is easy to cause a large area of ??collapse. That would be more than worthwhile. So it is best to deal with these gravel in a normal way. "Intil, right? Your name is very nice, and your character is very appetizing to me. Why don''t you stay here and stay with me? Anyway, I don''t like to fight and kill. I think our character fits well. " "Sorry, you don''t have a chance, and I am too lazy to send you a good person card. Now that you are going to do it, come on. Let me see how the strength of the first ten blade is! " Intil''s eyes gradually became narrow. Formidable power, at this moment, gathered on the blade. Stark sighed after seeing this scene, covering his face with one hand. "You misunderstood, I don''t mean that I like you, but I simply want you to stay here and chat with me. After all, I am alone and lonely. Although Lili Nite is noisy, she is just a child! " Hearing Stark''s words, Intier''s preparations for attack stopped, and he couldn''t help but froze for two seconds. Liliette, who was not far away, even scolded Stark while cleaning up the rubble. After all, she heard what he said just now Although she didn''t know your relationship with her, and your situation. But since you are a shaman, we are naturally enemies. So there is no need to talk so much, and my purpose here is not to chat, but to become stronger! " Having said this, Intil paused for a while before continuing to speak. "To be honest, I don''t even know whether you are good or bad, and I don''t care. After all, we are only temporary enemies, so this time, we simply put aside our identities and fight the battle. Think of it as a discussion between friends, what do you think? " Intil''s ability can see through a person''s true heart. Although it will be because of the other person''s, the time that everyone sees through will be different. This is also the power brought by her fruit ability. It''s just that this ability is basically useless in battle or in normal times. After all, Carl is guarding him, so she has never used it. But now here, I am alone, and there is no teammate to rely on. So Intil, this ability was turned on from the beginning. Then he found out. The true face of this tenth blade is loneliness. The ultimate loneliness! It is precisely because of this loneliness that he has become a little lazy, and even has a feeling of detachment. And his nature is not bad. The same is true for Liliette. Her true heart is that she is more active, likes to play and fights, but she is more resistant to such things as murder. Unless it is something she hates, something that can no longer be hated, or someone who wants her life. Otherwise, she would not be a killer easily. It is precisely because of this. That''s why Intier would say this. Chapter 955： Fierce battle "Hahahaha, you are so interesting, just say this to you, no matter what the battle is, I will protect you from death! After all, friends or something is too scarce for me. Now that you are the first person to say this to me, it is really touching. " Stark said so, and then directly used the ring to turn, came behind Intil, and launched an attack on her. But this blow did not fall, but stopped at the position of her neck. "You are careless, if I really want to do it, you are dead, my friend." Stark said with a smile. Yin Tilton''s eyes widened when he jumped toward the face. However, at this moment, Stark caught up again. Intil jumped away again, but Stark''s speed was so fast that she couldn''t get rid of the opponent at all! If Stark really kills, Intil knows very well that he has already died three times! But it doesn''t matter if the opponent starts, because she has Karl''s amulet on her body. This thing can block a fatal attack. Since the Marvel world, this thing has been worn on her body. Luo also has the same style on his body. So she is not worried at all. After all, she believed in Karl. What''s more, this is a system product. If you say block once, you can definitely block it! Even the attack of God is the same. After all, this is a defense of the rules system, and the price is still very cheap. But the only flaw is that this thing is bound to people. After the same person uses it once, the second one cannot be used within a month. So Intil, you have to be careful. She took a deep breath and her eyes became firmer. "Thank you, there is no direct killer, but from now on, I want to be serious! Next, let us have a real battle! " Intil roared loudly. It was the first time that she yelled such a loud voice. The fruit power, in conjunction with her voice, caused the surrounding air to stir up ripples. All the spiritual power, in her roar, converged towards her body. Only a few seconds. Intil''s body suddenly appeared a layer of pure white and translucent armor formed by the condensed spiritual power! This is the aura of Intil, using Hades and his own abilities to create the aura of pressure. Although the defense power of this thing is not very good, it can increase Intil''s own speed! But it is a pity that this move was developed for this world. If she changes some worlds, she is not sure whether she can continue to use it. After all, every world is different. But it''s enough to be used in this world. As for the other worlds, it is enough to make improvements based on the situation there. And this move, regardless of defensive power and offensive power, is relatively ordinary, or even the same as none. But its speed has been directly increased by five or six times! The original intention of this move was to help Intil, who was originally not fast, and to increase his life-saving ability. So every movement she is doing now seems to have been played six times faster. Even in her own eyes. So at that time, Intil suffered a lot while learning this trick. Fortunately, she is now able to master it proficiently, at least for combat, there is no problem. Stark could not help being cautious when seeing Intier''s state. He could perceive that the spiritual pressure armor on Intil''s body was not formed by his own spiritual pressure. Instead, it covered himself with the help of the external spiritual pressure. There are advantages and disadvantages to this. The advantage is that it can be used without restrictions, and it can be repaired if it is broken, without consuming its own power at all. But the disadvantages are also obvious. That is the spiritual pressure around, if it is attracted away by a stronger force, this move will become very weak. Although it will not necessarily be lifted, it is definitely weaker than it is now. Stark is very strong, and he can see the key to this trick at a glance. But he didn''t have any desire to fight, so he didn''t bother to use his skills to weaken Intil''s aura. He just rushed straight up and fought Intil with one hand! Stark''s speed is still very fast, but Intil, covered in the Reipress armor, is faster than Stark! In the battle between the two of them, sparks brought lightning, and even afterimages appeared. When Lili Nite moved the bricks over there, she could only see the afterimages of this scene, and then curled her lips and continued to move the bricks. After all, this level of fighting is no longer something she can intervene. Although Lili Nite''s strength is not weak, she can only be ranked in the middle rank among the subordinate officials, and even lower. However, she is the only subordinate officer of the first ten blade, so compared to other people''s status, she is still higher. Therefore, under normal circumstances, she would not go to fight, unless no one could go up and carry it. Just in the face of such a battle of great disparity in strength, UU Reading www. uukahnshu. com, she is still sober. She can''t die after all. Otherwise, Stark will fall into loneliness again. This is something she doesn''t want to see. "This human being is also pretty good, even if she suddenly broke in and said she was going to fight, it was really impolite..." Liliette moved bricks while complaining. After Stark recognized Intier''s character, she also recognized Intier and planned to treat her as a friend. But this friend is only temporary. After all, they are not very clear about what Intier is like. She can only rely on this identity to let Stark not kill herself, nothing more. So Intier himself knew very well that he was not very important to Stark. After all, they just met now. But since the other party has already said that he will not kill himself, then Intil must take this opportunity to exert all his power! slowly. Intil''s offensive became more and more fierce. The spiritual power she draws on is getting stronger and stronger. This is more powerful than when she used to train djie. More importantly. Stark drew his sword! In the previous battle between the two of them, Stark was able to resist Intil''s attack with just one pair of hands. But it doesn''t work anymore. Because there was a very shallow wound on his hand. Although the healing ability of the broken face is very strong, and some of the virtual have the ability to regenerate the BUG level of speeding. But Stark is a person who loves cleanliness. Since Intil''s attack can slightly hurt himself, then he must draw his sword to fight! This is also an affirmation of Intil''s strength. Now that Intil''s strength has become stronger, he naturally has to respond! Chapter 956： Intils solution! The explosion caused by the battle reverberated continuously in this empty room. At this time, a petite girl with a horn off the mask on her head broke her face, wiping sweat on the ground, looking at the battle in the sky with excitement on her face. She was the Liliette who had just sailed by herself, that piece of rubble. Now she is finally free and has time to watch the battle. However, the battle between Intier and Stark was really too fierce, and the speed was also very fast. Lili Nette, can''t see clearly, the battle between these two people. But even so, she saw it with gusto and enjoyed it. "It''s a pity, at this time, it would be nice to have some real delicacies. Those who have been to this world say that in addition to the delicious soul, the food over there is not bad. There is nothing in Xuye Palace, which is really boring. " Lili Nite, sitting on a pillar that was broken in battle and lying on the ground, dangling her legs, her hands on her legs, her hands dragging her entire head. She looks very cute like this. If she hadn''t had this mask, I''m afraid no one would connect her to Shaman. After all, Lili Nite''s character is closer to humans. at the same time. The battle between Intier and Stark is still in full swing. Although Stark is now calmly unworthy. No matter how Intier''s offense, he can deal with it calmly. However, Intil''s strength gradually became stronger in the constant battle. Carl told them. If you want to improve your strength, pure practice is not enough. You also need to use battles to stabilize your current strength. So now as the fighting time has not been short and lengthened, Intil''s strength has also improved faster and faster. To be precise, this was originally her strength, but because no one had fought with her before, her potential had not yet been developed. Now it''s different. With such a sparring partner like Stark, and without worrying about his own safety, Intil naturally let go of his hands and feet. But even so, when she faced Stark, she couldn''t break through the opponent''s line of defense. Even Stark counterattacked from time to time, she had to work hard to resist. Otherwise, it is very likely to be injured. This is the strength of the tenth blade. Intil is no opponent at all. "Your strength is getting stronger and stronger, and if this continues, I''m afraid I will have to act real. I dont want to hurt you, and Im a bit tired now and want to sleep well, so how about we stop here? " Stark said. He also hit a Hatche by the way. Intil didn''t take the opportunity to attack, but tilted his head and looked at the opponent suspiciously. Before she looked at other emptiness, and those who invaded the world, none of them were as lazy as him. The bewildering operation of this guy made Intier a little bit incomprehensible. "You don''t have to wonder. I have this character. If I can avoid trouble, I am naturally unwilling to cause trouble. More importantly, you are not a **** of death, and we are not real enemies. So it is the best choice so far, otherwise some of us must be injured. " What Stark said was justified and well-founded, and for a while, Intil couldn''t find a way to refute it. "How about it, let''s just stop it, anyway, your strength has also improved, is it enough to go back for business?" Hearing the other party''s words, Intil''s eyes gradually became firmer. "Not enough, I haven''t learned how to swastika! I want to be strong, because only in this way can I follow my brother Carl. I don''t want to hold back, so I must become stronger, at least have the ability to save my life. This is what I want! " At this point, Intil paused for a while before continuing to speak. "I know you are very reluctant, but now that time has passed so long, it is inconvenient for me to find other people, so I bother you and keep fighting with me!" Intil said so. Her eyes are very sincere. Especially the kind of emotion that wanted to become stronger was completely passed on to Stark. This made him hesitate a little, and finally nodded and chose to agree. "If this is the case, then I will look at the face of those words before, and be your sparring partner. But let me know in advance, this time, I''m going to be serious! If I hurt you, I will not be responsible! " Stark''s eyes suddenly became sharp. The Rei Pressure spread out all over him, directly dissipating a part of the Rei Pressure armor on Intil''s body. Feeling the pressure, Intier bit his lip, held Qiushui''s knife handle tightly with both hands, and rushed up. But this time, Stark did not blindly defend, but chose to attack. He also stepped out in a vigorous step, and directly collided with Intil''s attack, Uukanshu , which caused a violent explosion. This time, Intil was knocked into the air without exception, and then fell heavily to the ground, leaving a huge hole. Intil sipped a **** saliva, then smiled, decisively releasing Qiu Shui''s ability. Now that it was determined that the opponent was really moving, Intier would naturally not use his own shortcomings to meet the opponent''s strengths. So she didn''t hesitate to control the surrounding spiritual power, and began to bombard the opponent. But Stark is very flexible. Intil''s very long forward sway attack, for Stark, wanting to evade is simply a breeze. Therefore, Intil''s attack did not hit him, but was attacked by the opponent in close quarters. After suffering heavy damage, Intil did not give up, but continued to fight with it. The battle between the two became more intense, and their movements were twice as fast as before. Liliette below, swaying around while eating melons and watching the show, looked very comfortable and enjoyed it very much. But at this moment. There was a roar in the sky. A huge spiritual pressure gathered together on it, and even Stark was temporarily forced back. "Swastika!" Accompanied by such a loud roar, the surrounding spiritual pressure was all controlled by the voice master. Stark felt the spiritual pressure in his body, a little uncontrollable. But after forcibly suppressed, this feeling gradually disappeared. But Liliette below started to dance. And her face was full of horror! Because her current movement was not spontaneous at all, but inexplicable, she just moved like this. "Stark! Help! My body is out of control!" Chapter 957： do not fight "what?!" Stark saw Liliette''s body below, and began to dance involuntarily, his face suddenly changed. Then he saw that Intil at this time was also dancing his body, looking like dancing. Liliette''s movements are exactly the same as Intier. However, Intiel jumped up, very elegant and beautiful, but Liliette was stiff, even a little curious. have to say. The same dance, different people jumping up, is completely different. At this time, Intiel had just completed the swastika. Not only Lili Nite danced with her, but the surrounding Reiatsu danced because of Intil''s dance. Although the initial solution of this autumn water is almost the same, this time, Intil can control more spiritual power and a wider range! "Stop it for me!" Stark was a little angry at this time. He released the virtual flash without hesitation. This force was very powerful, and it hit Intil''s face directly. But after Intil pointed Qiu Shui at this virtual flash, the attack suddenly disappeared. However, Intiel did stop the dance, and the surrounding spiritual power also stopped. Lili Nette was panting hard, her eyes full of horror, her hands supporting her knees. If Intier hadn''t stopped, she wouldn''t know when she would jump. And she has a feeling. That is, as the dance moves, the spiritual power in his body is drastically reduced. And she has a feeling, if the abilities in her body disappear completely. It''s going to die! So Lili Nette looked at Intier''s expression now, full of horror and horror. She had no idea that such a harmless little girl could be so strange and vicious. The contrast is too big. "Sorry, I just learned the swastika, so I didn''t hold it back for a while, I just let go of my ability, so I temporarily lost control." Intil leaned slightly to express his apologies. At the same time, she apologized to Liliette on the ground. But Liliette snorted coldly, and didn''t fully accept it. After all, she was controlled and performed various movements, which made her feel ashamed. Stark saw that Intiel was so sincere, and he also understood that she just didn''t fully control her power. "It turns out that it''s such a thing. It''s a normal phenomenon that the power control is not complete for the first time. But your ability is so weird, even if I saw it, I felt a little shuddering. " Stark shook his head, looking helpless. Intil didn''t say anything, but pointed the black knife at the opponent. "Under your strong pressure, I have learned to swastika, and I have to thank you for that. So next, let''s go to the second battle! " "Stop fighting, this time I said nothing is fighting." Just as Intier was preparing to fight, Stark had already retracted his Zanpaku Knife, and then sighed. "You''ve already learned how to squat, and there is no need for me to continue fighting with you. So go back wherever you came from, thank you for coming to accompany me to relieve my boredom, but it is not safe here, you should leave as soon as possible. " Hearing what the other party said, Intil frowned. She knew that Stark was lazy, but she didn''t expect the other party to be so lazy. However, Intiel thought for a while, and finally nodded, relieved the swastika, and then retracted Qiushui into the scabbard. After all, she and Qiu Shui belong to that kind of pacifist. If it is not necessary, if you can not fight, it is best not to fight. After all, the world is still more peaceful in peace. Especially Qiu Shui''s ability after the **** was not born for fighting. Just now, Lili Nite would dance with Intier''s movements. This is the ability of Qiu Shui after the solution. This ability is very exaggerated, and it can control the bodies of those who are covered by the Qiu Shui Spiritual Pressure. Unless the opponent''s strength is too much, or there are other special preparations, she will be completely controlled. In this way, as long as you dance, the other party''s spiritual pressure will continue to spread out, and then return to nature. Intil and Qiu Shui would not absorb these spiritual pressures themselves, so these would eventually dissipate in the air. When the spiritual power completely dissipates from the opponent''s body, the opponent will fall into a paralyzed state. This is a state of suspended animation, but there is no real death. The shape is similar to that of a vegetable. As for when he would wake up, even Intil himself didn''t know. After all, she had just learned how to slay. And even if you want to wake up, it will be judged based on the opponent''s strength. In addition. All condensed spiritual power, or attacks that rely on spiritual power as a medium, will automatically dissipate half a meter in front of Intil. If the enemy''s strength is too strong, Intil needs to manually gather his strength and dissipate his attack. Before Stark released a virtual flash to attack Intil, she cracked it down. This is the principle. After all, even if Stark is in its current state, it is better than Intiel, who is unsolved, UU Kanshu . If he is back, Intier would not be an opponent at all. But it was not easy for her to be able to offset Stark''s false flash. After all, she could control Liliette''s virtual flash when Hajime solved it before, but she had nothing to do with Stark''s virtual flash. After all, the difference in strength between the two is too large. It is precisely because of this that if Intiel does not learn how to seduce, there is no room for resistance at all. In addition. After the Qiu Shui swastika, there is still a very powerful ability. That is, the scope of spiritual influence has been expanded three or four times! And can condense three spiritual powers around him at the same time at one time. The condensing speed has also changed from a long forward swing to an instant! This is a very big enhancement to Intil''s strength! The above is all the abilities of the black sword Qiushui after the swastika. However, Qiu Shui is a weapon purchased by the System Mall after all, so after the swastika, the name will not change in any way. The only change is that the original black knife has a strange red pattern on it. When Intil absorbs spiritual power, this pattern will light up. This represents the upper limit of the absorption of autumn water. If it exceeds these, it will be automatically released and let it blend into the air. This can also be regarded as Qiu Shui''s self-protection mechanism to prevent himself from being overwhelmed. But at the beginning of the solution, Qiushui had no such lines. This is unique to Swastika! that''s all. While learning about Qiushui''s new abilities, Intil had afternoon tea at Stark. He even took them with him. Anyway, it is safe for the time being, and she is not in a hurry to go back, staying here to accompany the lonely face-to-face chat and have a long experience. pretty good. Chapter 958： Luos battle at the same time. In another empty hall. There are two people who are fighting fiercely! One of them broke an arm, but his movements did not stop at all, and the attack was very lingering. Another person, holding a weird long knife, kept changing his body shape, and his attack was very weird. Even if it is not touched by him, that thing will be affected and even cut off! The battle between these two people was much fierce than on Tier and Stark''s side. The two of them are Trafalgar Luo and Grimjo! However, Grimjoo''s arm had not fully recovered at this time. Since the last time Grimjoo took his subordinate officer and sneaked into the world. Three or four months have passed. They haven''t made any movements so far. Grimjoo was also punished and broke an arm. It is precisely because of this. His strength was affected, and he retreated from the original position of the sixtieth blade. Luo had just found a face to face and fought. But I didn''t expect that, just in this empty venue, I ran into Grimjoe. The most important thing is that they have fought before. This time, the two of them met again, extremely jealous. After all, Grimjoo will become like this, and it is also related to Luo. So the two of them got older without saying a word. But compared to the pressure Luo felt before, Grimjoo now has no sense of pressure before. This might be because Luo became stronger, or it might be because Grimjoo became weak after breaking an arm. . But no matter what, Luo will not give up this opportunity. After all, the current strength of the two of them is equal. This situation is most suitable for Luo to play. However, if it is better than strength, Grimjoo is better. Luo can only rely on his own ability to keep teleporting, and then he can catch up with the opponent in terms of speed. Otherwise, Luo will not only be crushed in strength, but even the sheer speed is not as good as a pile of cubes. Even if Grimjoo broke an arm, his spiritual power was directly weakened by a third. Its strength should not be underestimated. So when Luo faced this battle, he was very cautious, for fear that a mistake would lead to the opponent''s success. Grimjoo thinks the same way. When the two of them fought before, Grimjoo had suffered a lot because he didn''t understand Luo''s abilities. Although he found the place later, the battle was forced to end without much time. After all, his subordinate officers were dead and clean at the time. If he didn''t run, he would be besieged by more death. Plus Ulchiola also passed. So he has to withdraw. This also resulted in him not winning or losing with Luo. However, now that this opportunity has come, Grimjoo naturally cherishes it extraordinarily. And he knew that his strength was greatly weakened after he broke an arm. So he won''t be careless, but beware of Luo''s ability everywhere, and prevent the opponent from cutting himself in half. If Lot succeeded, he would really lose. So the two people are on guard against each other. Their battle is very fierce, but at the same time it is also the most minded battle. After all, Luo''s abilities are so weird, Grimjoo can''t even think about it. These two people have always looked like this from the beginning of the fight to the present. Intier is over there, and the fight is still going on here. have to say. Both of them enjoyed this evenly matched battle. Luo even found it, the long-lost sense of blood. After all, it has been a long time since he left the world of One Piece. Under Carl''s protection, he experienced fewer and fewer battles, and he would only take action occasionally. And those battles are basically clearing out the minions, it is difficult to meet opponents of the same level or slightly stronger than oneself. However, Grimjoo is now fighting with him. Although Grimjoo has been weakened, it doesn''t matter. As long as it doesn''t affect too much! The battle between the two continued in this way. I don''t know how long it took. The sky in Xuye Palace turned into a dark night. The battle between Luo and Grimjoo is still going on. These two people, at present, can''t tell the outcome at all. Luo hasn''t learned how to seduce until now, and Grimjoo has no way to go back because of incomplete spiritual power. In this respect, the two of them are really similar. Therefore, it is difficult to distinguish the winner or loser in their battle. But at this moment. A figure fell from the sky and interrupted their battle. "Luo, go back with me, something happened over there!" Seeing that it was Carl who was coming over, Luo suddenly stopped. "Want to run? It''s not that easy!" Grimjoo roared out in a virtual flash. But Carl slapped the virtual flash to pieces, and then recondensed his spiritual power, which also gave him a virtual flash. "Are you going to flicker?!" "It''s just the compression ability of Reiki, combined with the unique skills of the virtual, it is not difficult to learn." Carl said calmly, and then shot out this scarlet light cannon in Grimjoo''s horrified gaze! Grimjoo didn''t have the slightest ability to resist was shot directly on the wall, unable to move. Carl didn''t kill him. After all, Grimjoo is not a bad person, he just likes fighting and destroying. But he will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. Unless the other party sins against himself. This guy who is both righteous and evil, sometimes, is quite cute. Then Karl took Luo and left here. When he and Luo appeared again, they saw Intiel, drinking afternoon tea with Liliette and Stark. And they are still chatting. I don''t know, I thought she was here on vacation. "Intil is gone, there is something wrong with this world, let''s go back." "Know it!" Intil nodded, and then saved the pastries and tea. "You eat slowly, I''m leaving." "It''s very relaxing with you. I hope we will have a chance to see you next time." "Yes, see you next time! Hehe!" Stark and Liliette both liked Intier. And after this afternoon tea, their relationship has also developed into true friends. I have to say that although Intier''s strength is not as good as Luo, her talent is not bad. Especially in the area of ??interpersonal communication, it has been a few blocks away. Even Karl had to take it. Because of his communicative ability, he is not as strong as Intil! that''s all. The three of them, and Hades who returned to the scabbard, returned to this world together. Wait until they leave. Ai Ran dared to convene a meeting with Ten Blades. Even Grimjoe, who was expelled from Ten Blades, was eligible to come in for the meeting. But if others are sitting, he can only stand first. Chapter 959： 10-blade meeting "Grimjoe, Stark, you two have fought with them. Let''s talk about your feelings separately. Regardless of their character or strength, you can talk about it. " Ai Ran glanced at the first ten-blade Stark, and Grimjoo standing in the shadows nearby. He still carried his signature smile, still looking so gentle. But the sharp eyes made the Ten Blades present shudder. Only the first tenth blade and the twentieth blade have different eyes. The tenth edge is lonely, but also arrogant, and he is very lazy. So for Aizen''s eyes, there is not much feeling. And the twentieth blade Balegang, as the former king of the virtual circle. He has only two emotions towards Ai Ran, the first is revenge, and the second is disdain. But in terms of strength, he is not Aizen''s opponent, so he can only subdue to others. And now, before Stark could speak with Grimjoo, he took the lead and even slapped the table. "Huh! Aizen-sama, IMHO! Regardless of the origin of these intruders, they should be eliminated directly. Although they are not the gods of death, they have Zanpaku Knife, so they will surely become our enemies! It''s better now, let them go, they will definitely become a stumbling block for our unified world in the future! " Balegang obviously didn''t know Karl''s strength, so he dared to say this. Aizen and Ichimarugin chuckled lightly at the same time, while Tsenya slightly chinped his head and leaned back on the chair. The three of them had seen Karl take action with their own eyes, and even the **** of death who had fought against him. So they know very well how exaggerated Carl''s strength is. That was not even Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, and he even met the existence of the Spirit King in person. Even Lan Ran has never seen the Spirit King, and even now, he is not qualified to go up. After all, Bengyu''s power had not yet been fully developed. So he is now not even Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, not to mention that he has to face the existence of the zero division when he goes to the Spirit Palace. That''s why Airan felt that Balegan''s words were a bit funny. "Humph! You don''t know anything, just say less! Although you were once the king of the virtual circle, now we are all of Aizen-sama, so it is not your turn to give orders! " Grimjoo is very rigid. As the sixtieth blade, his strength is naturally very powerful. However, according to the original work, Balegan is still very strong. So Grimjoo, if he really angered the opponent, he wouldn''t be able to live. Not to mention, the current Grimjoo''s strength is only two-thirds of the original strength, or even lower. Naturally it is not Balegang''s opponent. But he is very loyal to Aizen, so after hearing what Balegan said, he was naturally a little angry. "Humph!" Balegang didn''t bother to talk to Grimjo, but he snorted and walked back to his position again. "Don''t be noisy, don''t be noisy, this kind of trivial matter, there is no need to get angry. After all, that guy is not a cat or dog, so we have to treat it with caution. " Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, and then put his gaze on Grimjoo. "Grimjoo, since you have spoken, then you can talk about your feelings." "I don''t have any feelings. The person who fought with me, I can only say that he is good at strength and can be tied with me now. However, his ability is indeed a bit weird. If he is not careful, he will be affected by his attack, and then be controlled by the opponent. As for the Karl you mentioned, I don''t know his strength, but as a human, he can use virtual flash, which is very strange! " "As a human, use virtual flash?!" Hearing Grimjoo''s words, everyone took a breath. Aizen frowned, too. He hadn''t thought of this. However, he thought for a while and thought that since Karl called himself a god, it was normal to master the ability to drink. "So do you have any other feelings?" Aizen asked. But Grimjoo, just a big boss, is a fighting freak. Apart from fighting, there is really nothing that can arouse his interest. So he shook his head, saying that he had nothing to say. Seeing what he looked like, Bairegang and the current Agent Sixtieth Blade gave out a disdainful smile at the same time. Grimjoo was a little angry, but in this situation, he can only be regarded as a front sixtieth edge, so he can''t do anything, and can only forbear to retreat to the back. But his dissatisfaction with the current sixtieth blade has been written on his face. If he can recover his arm, this person will definitely not live! "Since Grimjoo has nothing to say, what about you Stark? I''ve seen it all. You and that human girl had an afternoon tea together, right? " Lan Ran said lightly. His expression is still smiling, making it hard to tell whether he is actually smiling or smirking. And this expression makes people unable to tell whether he is angry or not. UU reading www.uukanshu. com As for the other ten blades, after hearing Ai Ran''s words, they all cast their eyes on Stark''s body. But when they saw this guy, he was still so lazy and not nervous, and shook his head at the same time. After getting along for so long, they can be regarded as understanding that this person''s personality is like this. As long as someone can withstand his spiritual pressure, he is willing to talk to others. Even when Ai Ran was working, he was the laziest one, and the one who worked the least. none of them. Even Balegang, who is not dealing with Aizen, will do his best to complete Aizen''s task. But this one is different. Several missions that allowed him to arrest other falsehoods failed. The reason turned out to be that he was asleep, so he missed it. With his strength, it is actually very easy to catch Da Xu and do experiments, but he was delayed a lot of things because of his sleep. This makes the other ten blades a little dissatisfied. However, Ai Ran did not blame, but instead gave the task to Bairegang or other Ten Blades. It can be seen from this that although Stark is lazy, Aizen still spoils him. No one knew the reason, not even Stark himself. I am afraid that only Aizen is the only one who knows this. After all, the two of them are very similar. Then be lonely! "Let me say, these people may be friends, not necessarily enemies. Their attitude is very clear, that is, they will not interfere with our actions, but sometimes they will take action against us. As for how they want to do it, I''m afraid it still depends on that person named Carl, right. This person, I just touched briefly for a few seconds, but I know that he is very strong! " Stark paused for a moment, then said firmly. "Several times stronger than me!" Chapter 960： Troubles of the world "Better than you?" "Are you referring to hard power or spiritual pressure?" The 30th blade next to it was the only woman among the ten blades who asked. Her name is Tiya Hlibel, and she is very powerful, even in the original book, one of the only two surviving incumbents. And her character is relatively normal among the ten blades. She is also thinking rationally now, only then will she ask the other party this question. "Let''s put it this way, I don''t know about the strength, but a look in his eyes is enough to make people feel desperate. As for Reiatsu, I don''t think I can compare with him. " Stark shook his head and sighed. In terms of spiritual pressure, in the world he knew, he was only overwhelmed by Aizen''s huge spiritual pressure. Other than that, he hadn''t seen anyone with a stronger Reiatsu. Even the former king of the virtual circle, Bailigan, is not as powerful as Stark in terms of pure Reiatsu. After all, he is the only one who can change his face on his own. This is enough to explain how huge his Reiatsu is. However, his answer made the other Ten Blades present feel a little dissatisfied. After all, his answer is no different from not saying it, and he can''t give everyone an accurate judgment. So these people quarreled again. Except that the 30th blade advocates wait-and-see, the 40th blade is silent, and the first tenth blade is too lazy to speak. The other ten blades have advocated touching hands with Carl. Because in their view, only in this way can the power of the virtual circle be demonstrated. But Grimjoo on the side, watching them arguing here, suddenly smiled. Although he laughed silently, he was still seen by the tenth blade. "Grimjoo, what are you laughing at! This matter has nothing to do with you!" "Huh? I can''t laugh anymore, what''s the truth? And I am no longer ten-edged, so does your discussion have anything to do with me? " Grimjoo put one hand in his trouser pocket and said mockingly. Obviously, he was tired of the quarrel-like meetings at the vegetable market. Although there have been any meetings before, he is also one of them. But now seeing this scene, he discovered how naive and disgusting he was. Only the silent three of Stark, Hribel and Grimjoo made Grimjoo look at each other with admiration. After all, these three people are the most calm. "Grimjoe, are you looking for death!" Hearing Grimjoo''s words, the incumbent at the sixtieth blade suddenly turned around and cursed! But Grimjoo didn''t refute, just sneered. The killing intent in his eyes was undoubtedly revealed, which made the incumbent Sixtieth Blade, from the depths of his heart, felt a chill, flowing in his body. Subconsciously, he wanted to draw a knife. But at this time, Aizen''s clapping voice attracted all their eyes. "Well, I probably know your opinions. Since you want his life so much, I can''t agree to it. But it is not time yet, so next, I have a task for you. " Aizen paused for a while, then continued. "In the present world, some troubles have occurred because of someone. You can take the opportunity to make trouble, or kill the gods. " With that, Ai Ran put his gaze on Ulchiola''s body. "Ulquiola, you have seen Orihime Inoue before, so I ordered you to bring her back to me. As long as he returns, everyone will retreat next. If you are unwilling to retreat, then Ulchiola, you have the right to deal with the other party! " "Yes, Aizen-sama!" Ulchiola leaned slightly after getting up, and then sat down again. Ai Ran nodded, and continued: "Now I announce who will go to this world..." at the same time. Just when Aizen was about to ask people to invade the world. The situation here is not optimistic. At this time, Mura Masa had rescued his sealed master, and wanted to let the other party use himself again. But the other party didn''t do this, but broke the village Masa. This made Murakami very sad, and at the same time, this sad power also made his will and body shake. The fundamental purpose of Murakura''s survival is to absorb spiritual power and to absorb the power of emptiness. Now his power ran away. So in the sky, dense black tune appeared. Quite a few of them jumped out from inside, and began to attack the surrounding gods of death. Although there are many death gods coming to help out, the number of these imaginary ones is in the thousands! What''s more, there are still a lot of big emptiness on the black side. You can''t kill it at all! And the owner of Muramasa is playing one-on-one with Kuchiki Byakuya. This is Kuchiki Byakuya''s own meaning. He wants to clear the door for the dead wood family! It is precisely because of this. No one went to help him, after all, this was Kuchiki Byakuya''s pride. Just after Carl came out of the virtual circle, UU read www.uuknshu. Com saw the situation here and couldn''t help sighing. Not only him, but Yaichi and Urahara Kisuke, as well as his Zanpaku Sword, Hongji are here. And after returning to this world. Hades, Qiushui, and Ghost Cry are all materialized. After all, that power of Karl can only act in the virtual circle? "What a magnificent scene, if you dance a song here, it will feel very fun! Hehe!" Intil was eager to try. She has just learned how to scribble, so she wants to show off her style. After all, this kind of big scene of cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers is the most suitable for her. But Karl shook his head and gave Luo a look. When Luo saw this, he immediately understood. "Knowing Master Carl, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations!" Because before fighting with Grimjoo, although his strength slightly improved, but he did not awaken. He is now close to the djie, so this situation is just right for him to play. So Luo directly used the ability and teleported out. Gui Cry also hurried to keep up. The two of them joined the battlefield one after the other, and they were able to sweep across a swath of enemies in an instant. With their participation, the death team''s action to clean up the emptiness has become faster. But there are more and more black cavities in the sky. If you don''t stop it, this black cavity is likely to cover the entire Kongza Town. If this is the case, then there is no way to recover. "Kisuke Urahara, don''t you have any thoughts when you see that black voice in the sky?" "Thinking? What can I think about this? It''s nothing more than shutting him down quickly. However, in the current situation, how to go about it is a difficult problem that needs to be considered. " Chapter 961： confusion Everyone at this time is in battle. Luo even took the lead, rushing to the forefront. His ability, coupled with ghost cry, can kill dozens of Daxu in one breath. But this is simply not enough. Because of the Captain Reaper level, this level can also be achieved. And this is still done without everyone''s understanding. After all, their Zan Pok Sabers have come out, and they have temporarily lost their ability to slay the sword. Luo here uses this method to complete his own solution. After all, he hadn''t done it before, and if he couldn''t do it now, it would be a shame to him, and I''m sorry for Carl''s training. With the persistence of his beliefs, his attacks have become more and more sublime, and the ability of ghost crying is gradually becoming stronger. Gradually. The range that Ghost Cry can affect has become larger. The death gods around, after hearing the sound of ghost crying, also felt a splitting headache, and then left here one after another. Although they wanted to scold Luo, the captains stopped this action. Because the captains at the scene can see that Luo is in a peculiar state now. If you rush to interrupt, both sides may be in danger. So this group of captains, leading his own team of death gods, temporarily left here. The emptiness here was left to Luo to solve. In addition, the ability of ghost crying can affect people''s thinking and spirit. When faced with this kind of low IQ, but with a certain degree of self-consciousness, it has a very strong attraction. To put it bluntly, it is equivalent to a tank that specializes in attracting firepower in a game, releasing a taunting skill and letting the BOSS attack him. Luo is in this state now. So he alone attracted all Da Xu and rushed towards him, thus distributing the pressure on the other gods of death. However, there are more and more black cavities around. A larger black cavity is still being formed. If it is not controlled, this black cavity will most likely cover the entire Kuza Town! At this time, all the gods of death gathered together and began to think of a way. However, Kurosaki Ichigo disappeared at this time. No one knows where he went, but Carl could vaguely detect where he went. "Kisuke Urahara, I''ll leave it to you here, Intil, please watch this side too, to prevent accidents, I''ll go to a place and have fun." With that, Carl touched Hades''s head, then took her little hand and disappeared together. Intil saw this scene, a little jealous, but she also knew very well that Hades was just a knife. So she just showed an expression of dissatisfaction and stopped. Because she knows very well that Carl is very good to herself. that''s all. Intier and Urahara Kisuke looked at each other, and then went to the death team. When the two of them appeared here at the same time, they immediately attracted their attention. "Kisuke Urahara? Intil? Are you here too?" Seeing their appearance, Hisugaya Toushiro seemed quite excited. But he glanced around, but didn''t find Carl, which made him a little puzzled. "What about Carl? Shouldn''t he bring you here?" "Brother Carl said that he has things to do, so I''ll leave it to me and Urahara Kisuke!" Intil explained, then looked at the black cavities in the sky and frowned. "Speaking of these things, how to solve them, this is really a difficult problem!" "Yeah, it is indeed a difficult problem, but I have already figured out a way." Urahara Kisuke said. His words also attracted everyone''s attention. "Urahara Kisuke, what can you do?" "It''s very simple, that is to let all the death gods release their spiritual pressure and force them back. Only in this way can the black cavity continue to appear, and at the same time it can force the black cavity to spread. And if the duration is long enough, you can also turn it off! " Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, everyone was silent. This method is simple and rude, and it is a method they knew when they became the gods of death. But because it was too simple and rude, no one remembered it. Urahara Kisuke''s words now immediately embarrassed the **** of death present. "Since there is a way, then act quickly. If this disgusting thing continues to spread, I will really vomit." Intier took the lead, rushed out directly, released his power, and began to oppress these black tunes. She is really annoyed by this kind of things, that''s why she is so anxious. If not, what does Kora''s comfort have to do with her? After all, she doesn''t have many friends here, just protect a few of them. After all, she is not a Virgin, and she has no obligation to protect other people. Carls philosophy is basically the same. Unless necessary, Karl will not actively protect those people. However, Intil really hates these black tunes, so UU read so he took the first shot. When the others saw this, they glanced at each other, and then waited for the captain''s order. These captains also thought about it a little bit, and finally made a unified decision, and began to release spiritual pressure and oppress these black cavities. Kisuke Urahara showed a smile, then held hands with Hongji, and released Reiatsu at the same time. Its just that all of them dont know. Just when they did it. A black cavity, from the many black cavities, quietly appeared. Some white figures quietly appeared in front of them. But none of the gods of death found their existence. "It''s really interesting, the Reaper''s Zanpaku Knife didn''t even listen to his command. If we do it now, can we..." The current Sixtieth Blade, covering his mouth, said with a smile. He wanted to do it, but Ulchiola stopped her from him, because they had only one task now. That is to find Orihime Inoue and take her away! So in addition to this task, try to avoid extraneous branches. If there is no fighting, it is best not to fight. After all, the current Reaper troops are still here. There are only a few people who came to this world, and it is difficult for them to pose a threat to these gods of death. Ulchiola was still sober. So he took the other people directly to Inoue directly, then stunned Chato and Ishida Yulong, and took him away directly. Although Ulchiola wanted to make up the knife. But Urahara Kisuke keenly noticed something wrong here and rushed over. But he came one step late! The person has been taken away! The ones who stayed at the scene were Chato and Ishida Uryu, who would die in one step! Chapter 962： Spiritual world at the same time. When there is a riot outside. In an unknown spiritual world, Intil and Carl are here eating potato chips while watching a play. The current Kurosaki Ichigo is playing with Muramasa in full swing. Unfortunately, no matter what Kurosaki Ichigo does, there is no way to completely defeat the opponent. He even wants to solve the opponent by blurring. He has only just learned to blur, and in less than half a month, the blurring time he is mastering is only seven or eight seconds, even less than the original. Therefore, such Kurosaki Ichigo is not the opponent''s opponent at all. However, the strength of the village is gradually weakening. In the beginning, Kurosaki Ichigo was completely pressed and beaten by the opponent, even after the blurring, he drew a tie with the opponent. However, as the power of the village is constantly disappearing. Even if Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t rely on the power of blur, he could barely get close to the opponent. As long as Kurosaki Ichigo can hold on, it is only a matter of time before he defeats Muramasa. After all, the owner of Muramasa, who was in the outside world, had been killed by Kuchiki Byakuya. The death of the owner made his power continue to weaken. The spiritual world around is also constantly collapsing. If there is no battle, with the ability of the village, it is not a problem that he can live for another year or two. But if he continues to fight like this, he will probably die out in less than ten minutes. As long as Kurosaki Ichigo can hold on for about ten minutes, he will definitely die! So Carl enjoys watching the show here. After almost ten minutes, after Muramasa''s power had basically dissipated, Kurosaki Ichigo found the opportunity and pierced the opponent''s body. Just when he wanted to release Crescent Moon Sky Chong again and completely wipe out Murakami. Hades made a sudden move. I saw the same black slash, released from her hand, and then counteracted Kurosaki Ichigo''s crescent moon. "Hades, what do you mean, do you mean you are controlled?!" Kurosaki Ichigo felt a little weird. At the same time, he also remembered that Hades did not go to Seireini, so she was not relieved of the process of brainwashing. But what puzzles Kurosaki Ichigo is that Hades was not brainwashed from the beginning. Now he suddenly rescued people. This makes him wonder what the situation is. After Muramasa saw Hades, although he didn''t know who she was, he still attacked Kurosaki Ichigo with wisdom Hades. But Hades, who heard this order, showed a look of disdain, then turned his head and looked at Muramasa. "What are you, dare to order this lady?" Hades'' eyes were full of killing intent! The look of eager bloodthirsty and slaughter, even if the village was watching, felt a shock. At the same time, because of Hades''s pressure, he spouted a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was crumbling, and he was going to be finished soon. "Hades, stop making trouble, if you are scaring him to death, won''t you save him for nothing?" Carl appeared here at this time, and then touched Hades''s head. Hades was also very comfortable leaning against Carl, showing a happy smile. When Mura Zheng saw this scene, the whole person was stupid. He could feel that the Zanpaku knife entity named Hades in front of him had not been brainwashed. But he couldn''t understand why Hades would still be so close to Karl. "Why are you, do you have any way to bypass my ability and let Zanpakudao listen to you again?!" Muramasa was completely stupid. He couldn''t believe the scene before him. But the fact is here, even if he doesn''t believe it. Carl shook his head without explanation. Hades said with his hands on his hips, looking at each other fiercely. "The instinct of this lady is to be the master''s right-hand man. What''s wrong with this? This lady''s noble demon sword, even in the ranks of the demon sword, is also among the best! There is a Zhanpakudao Village Masaru, although it is also a demon sword, but just like you, you still want to control this lady? " "I bother!" In front of Carl, Hades is as clever as a cat and a little bird like a person. He is very gentle and makes people love him. But when confronted with other people, Hades''s demon sword nature will be revealed. Of course you, someone else, does not include Intier and Luo. Intil was very clear about the relationship between the two and Carl, so she naturally wouldn''t say much. But everyone else... Especially when facing the enemy, Hades will not be soft-hearted. It''s just that this time staying in the village, there is indeed something to keep him alive. So Karl asked Hades to stop Kurosaki Ichigo''s attack. "Carl, what do you mean, why are you stopping me?" Kurosaki Ichigo also flew over at this time. His face was filled with doubts, because he didn''t even know why Carl did this. Carl did not directly explain, but glanced at the surrounding spiritual world about to jump, UU read and then opened a space door. "Follow me in." With that, Karl took the lead to go out. Although Kurosaki Ichigo was puzzled, he still followed in. He didn''t believe that Karl would harm himself, and if he would harm himself, then he would dare to do so from the beginning. But Muramasa stood still, standing here, wanting to disappear with this world. But Hades kicked him directly. "It''s really grinding, I''ve never seen a knife with such ink marks!" "Too annoying!" Hades''s irritable movements and spitting words were fortunately heard by no one. Otherwise, those people will probably explode from the Three Views. After all, such a cute Gothic Lolita girl, she said and made such a rude gesture. It is really unacceptable. Then Hades also entered the space. With the closure of this space. This spiritual space eventually collapsed completely, and then dissipated into nothingness. At this time, Carl and others had already arrived in the original **** space, which appeared in the small space of the realm of God. The fragrance of flowers is everywhere in the bushes, and the grass under your feet is extremely soft and clean. If you lie down, you can feel the gentleness of nature and the fragrance of grass. But now that they are here, they are not here to play. Kurosaki Ichigo wanted Karl''s explanation. Mura Masa didn''t understand why he was still alive. So both of them looked at Carl in confusion. "Mura Masa, if you are wondering why you are not dead, you can check your body. I took a sigh of relief for you, as long as you answer my questions honestly, then I can let you see your master! " Chapter 963： problem Carl directly ignored Kurosaki Ichigo, but looked at the man in front of him. Murakura felt his physical state for a while and found that his power still existed, but he couldn''t use it. And his physical state has also been completely fixed. In other words, even if he leaves here, he will not disappear, plus the ability is sealed. So he is now an ordinary person who can use spiritual power a little bit. There is no fighting power. Even dealing with Daxu is a bit difficult. More importantly, the power that belonged to the void in his body was also completely sealed. This is Carl''s power. Very domineering, injected into the opponent''s body. Haven''t been noticed by the other party. Only when he observes carefully can he see these. Normally. A person will be very excited if he is rescued when he is about to die. But the village is different. His mission is only one, destroy the rule of death, and then unlock his master. Even if he is abandoned by his master, he will never leave it! Now he can clearly feel that his master is dead, so he is also determined to die and doesn''t want to live at all. However, Carl''s doing this made him very tormented. Because he can''t follow his master, this makes him close to madness. At this time, Mura Masa''s eyes were congested and turned into a blood-red color. His facial expressions were even more hideous, as if he had completely changed a person. "You bastard, what the **** did you do to me and why you tortured me so much! I can''t be satisfied if I want to die, you bastard, in the end..." Snapped--! A crisp slap caught the face of Cura Masa, leaving a small palm print. "Keep your mouth clean, my master, it''s not something you can insult casually!" When Hades heard the other party''s words, he slapped him without hesitation. This slap made the village a little more sober. Kurosaki Ichigo on the side shuddered even more suddenly. He thought about it personally, if he slapped his AI, I''m afraid it won''t be good. "I know" "Do you have any requirements, just say, I just want to satisfy you, let me follow the master, please..." Muramasaka knelt down and put his posture very low. This is also the first time that he lowered his posture in front of others. After all, the last time he knelt down was when his master lifted the seal. And now, since Muramasa has understood Carl''s power, and knows that he can''t escape from Carl''s power. Then it''s better to obey him directly, and then try to follow the master. This is his only idea now. Carl nodded, showing a nuclear smile. Since the other party is so obedient, there is no need for him to continue to hang on to the other party. "I have two questions, you must answer me. As long as your answer satisfies me, I will immediately let you follow your master. " "really?!" Hearing Carl''s words, Muramasa suddenly showed joy. Carl also nodded, and then said, "The first question, I know you were in contact with Aizen, so why didn''t you control their Zanpaku?" Carl had seen it in Xuye Palace before, and Lan Ran and the others'' Zanpaku Knives were not affected. His guess was that because of collapsed jade, Muramasa''s ability had no effect. Then Muramasa''s answer also confirmed from the side that Carl''s guess was correct. But Muramasa was not sure that it was Bengyu''s ability. He just saw that energy similar to Bengyu was released from Lan Ran''s hands. After all, he had been lurking in Seoreing Court for so long, and although he had not been in contact with Bengyu, he had heard of some. More importantly, when Aizen defected, he hid in the corner and heard this with his own ears. That''s why he will look for Ai Ran to cooperate later. But unfortunately, Ai Ran doesn''t bother to cooperate with him at all. Then Karl asked the second question again, that is, how to restore Zanpakutou. So this also deepens some of Carl''s conjectures about Bengyu. Because of the ability of the village is similar to the incarnation of the rules. Therefore, Bengyu can affect the ability of Cunzheng, that is to say, Bengyu also has the power of some rules. Even if it is not completely liberated, this part of the force still exists. It is precisely because of this. The collapse of the jade will affect the ability of Cura Masa, making it unable to control Zanpakudao. Therefore, some of Carl''s guesses about Bengyu were still correct. Thinking of this, Carl stopped thinking, and then asked the second question. "Mura Masa, the second and last question, tell me how Zanpakuto can recover." Hearing this question, Muramasa fell silent suddenly. Hades was slightly dissatisfied, but she didn''t say anything. After all, she herself knew very well that in this state, it could not last for a long time, and it would even affect the use of Zan Po''s Blade. So after the return, let Karl reshape his body with supernatural power is the best choice. Kurosaki Ichigo listened to this question beside him, and he let out a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t get Carl''s explanation, he was in trust and he was still listening here. And when Carl asked this question, he also understood why Carl wanted to save the other person. After all, Mura Masa is the initiator of the actualization of the Zan Po Dao. If he is killed directly, no one can be sure whether the Zan Po Dao can return. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t expect this at all, so he was a little lucky now. Fortunately, I didn''t do it at the time. Otherwise, it is likely to cause catastrophe. But at this moment Muramasa shook his head, showing a helpless smile. "It''s useless, my master is dead, and as long as he is not there, my ability can''t be lifted. So those Zanpaku Sabres can''t go back..." "what?!" Hearing what the other party said, Hadithon exploded. "You guy, if you don''t tell the truth, right? If you don''t tell the truth, be careful I beat you!" Hades turned the black lace-rimmed umbrella in his hand into his main weapon, posing as if he was about to draw his sword. Kurosaki Ichigo also frowned. Carl was thoughtful, and then grabbed Hades by the shoulder, telling her not to be impulsive. "You mean to say that your master has the ability to relieve your ability?" "Yes, that''s what it means." Muramasa nodded and said. Because in the original book, the chapter of Zan Po Dao is the original animation group. Although the plot is very exciting, but the ending is more hasty, just used a way, similar to a dead battery, to inform everyone that Zanpaku Dao is back. But this is also more reasonable. After all, the village was dead, and they naturally couldn''t exist for too long. Chapter 964： Gradually return to normal Carl has read the original, so he knows that Zanpaku Dao will gradually return after a certain period of time. After all, they are relying on the power of the village to continue to materialize. But in this way, half a month or even more than a month will be wasted. That''s why he wants to ask now if there is a way to end this farce ahead of time. But at present, it seems that Mura Masa has no choice. In this case, Carl can do nothing. "I am very dissatisfied with your answer, but for the sake of your loyalty, I''ll still meet your request." Karl snapped his fingers. Cunzheng''s body is gradually becoming desertified. Such a scene made Kurosaki Ichigo a little scared, and he subconsciously took a step back. Hades looked a little helpless, but the look of joy in his eyes had already betrayed her. "In other words, I will be with the master forever in the future, right?" "No, as I die, the strength I provide to you will become weaker and weaker. The shortest half a month, and the longest not more than two months, you will slowly return to the master''s Zanpaku. So it is impossible to exist forever. " At this moment, Muramasa, whose body was half deserted, suddenly spoke. Then he looked at Carl with firm eyes. At this time, his body was left with an upper body, which had not been completely deserted. "Thank you, it made me..." After the last sentence fell. Muramasa also disappeared. His breath was completely gone, as if it had never existed at all. Kurosaki Ichigo finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene. Hades just hugged Karl, as if to enjoy the last time. After all, Mura Masa said that she can exist for two months at most, so she naturally has to seize this opportunity. "Okay, go out, things outside are still in a mess." With that, Karl opened the space channel and walked out with Hades and Kurosaki Ichigo. But when they came out. The external issues have actually been resolved. The current Heiqiang, with all the death gods working together, has completely merged. Then those Da Xu who still survived the first, at this time also very few were beheaded. And the most important thing is. Carl also saw Luo''s latest form! A black cloak appeared on his body. Miss Guicry is gone. Instead, it was a huge black whirlpool, in which there was a desolate scream like howling ghosts and wolves. Carl could hear it. This was the voice of Miss Guicry. But what puzzled him was, why did the ghost cry into the black hole? There is also the ghost cry in Luo''s hand, which has also undergone some changes. There are some weird purple patterns on it, and these patterns, one after the other, are completely different from the Qiushui pattern. The pattern of ghost crying is more three-dimensional, more cumbersome, and more entangled. It''s like a chain of genes, very complicated. At the same time, Carl could also feel that Luo''s strength had undergone a major change. "So Luo, is this a swastika?" Carl took Hades and came to Intil''s side and asked. When Intil saw Karl coming back, he took one of his arms happily and nodded. "Yes, Luo has learned how to use swastika, and he is very capable!" "Huh! This kid, finally knows how to solve it, it''s not easy!" Hades said casually, then took Carl''s other arm and started a tug of war with Intil. This made Carl feel a little funny, but he didn''t bother with these two people either. After all, their appearance is quite cute. When other people saw Carl surrounded by two lovely girls, they immediately envied him. Some people even swallowed. But they just stayed here for a while and then left. After all, there was still something unresolved in Seireini, so they only left Renji and Rukia in charge of dealing with matters in this world. The other gods of death must return to Seireini. at the same time. The battle on Luo''s side is also about to end. His djie name is still Gui Cry. After all, Ghost Cry, like Qiu Shui, was not the original slashing knife of this world. So even if the d is solved, the name will not change at all, but there will be some slight changes in the appearance. The ability of Gui Cry Swastika is even more exaggerated! This ability is to form a vortex of spiritual power to affect everything around, whether it is a person or a spiritual power, it will be involuntarily attracted by the vortex of spiritual power. And after the attracted creature enters the whirlpool, it will be torn into pieces! This kind of power is effective no matter it is facing any enemy. Even if the opponent is stronger than Luo, they will also be affected by the gravitational vortex, making the entire battle impossible. Only Luo himself, or people outside the gravitational vortex, will not be affected. The most important thing is that there is no way to distinguish between friends and enemies in the ghost cry. Maybe this is the side effect caused by too much power. If there are many teammates around, this trick is not suitable for release. But in one-to-one or one-to-many situations, this trick is very useful. Even if the opponent is stronger than Luo Qiang, after Luoshou''s solution, we must be careful. Although this kind of person will not necessarily die after being sucked in, but it will definitely be injured. Coupled with Luo''s ability. Once the opponent is injured, which causes distraction, then he has a chance to cut! As long as he is cut by Luo, then this person''s defeat is basically doomed! that''s all. Luo quickly solved all the remaining Daxu, and then returned to Karl to stand by. Carl didn''t say anything, he just took them out of here, and handed the devastated mess to the **** of death to solve it. After all, they did it themselves, and Karl was not responsible for the aftermath. ... at the same time. In the Xuye Palace. Orihime Inoue, who was caught, was forced to change his clothes, and then brought to Aizen. This scene is the same as in the original book. Aizen first said something and asked some questions, and then asked Orihime Inoue to restore Grimjoo''s arm. She did so, and even restored Grimjoo''s strength. Seeing this scene, Aizen suddenly understood Inoue Orihime''s ability, then smiled and asked to be kind to him, and then left here. But although he didn''t say to restore Grimjoo''s ten-edged position. But the current sixtieth blade was killed by Grimjoe! The strength gap is unobstructed here! This sixtieth blade is sufficient, and he is the bottom one in terms of strength! Therefore, Grimjoo recovered the position of the sixtieth blade! At the same time, she was silently grateful to Inoue Orihime. Although he is breaking face, he likes to destroy. But he still knows what gratitude is. After all, he was also in the Ten Blades, with few thoughts, and he was fairly normal. Chapter 965： afterwards a. Look back to the side of the corpse soul world. Since Zan Po Dao hasn''t fully returned yet, their existence has made it impossible for the people to live in the corpse soul world. More importantly, because some Zhanpakuknives killed their masters, they turned them into nothingnesses. If they want to continue to live, they have only one choice, and that is to kill! Only with constant killing can they extract their strength and then let themselves survive. It is precisely because of this that the existence of these guys makes the people in the corpse soul world not live. However, the **** of death was also working on this matter, and even gave these Zan Po Dao a common name. Sword beast! As the name suggests, it is the Zanpaku that has become a beast. This kind of Zanpaku Knife, although it still has independent thoughts, but loses its owner, and then gradually becomes crazy. And killing is the only way for them to survive. The **** of death is now pursuing all these sword beasts. So the situation here is not very optimistic. And the present world on the other side. The situation here is also very bad. Kurosaki Ichigo and others are thinking about how to save Inoue Orihime. Because of the previous reason, Inoue Orihime was attacked by the face and then taken away. If it wasn''t for Urahara Kisuke discovered the abnormality in time, come and check. Chadu and Ishida Yulong are probably already dead over there. Even now, the two of them were seriously injured by the 60th blade of the agent at the time. It has not been cured until now. Even Urahara Kisuke could not heal their injuries immediately. This can only depend on them. After all, Orihime Inoue is not here, so there is no way to use the ability of instant healing. Coupled with the spiritual power of these two people, they are not as powerful as Kurosaki Ichigo and those captains. So they can only heal their injuries quietly and wait for their bodies to recover slowly. Although Karl and Luo can help speed up the healing process, they are not obliged to do so. And they are now in Seireinin and have not returned yet, so even if they want to ask Carl for help, they can''t find anyone for the time being. Kurosaki Ichigo left the matter here to Urahara Kisuke, and he found Hirako Mako and continued to practice his mask. Because after Inoue Orihime was taken away, he was very self-blame and angry. Therefore, he desperately tried to perfect his mask. Otherwise, this little strength alone is not enough to go to the virtual circle and save Inoue Orihime. that''s all. Another week passed. The current Kurosaki Ichigo''s time to blur has reached 33 seconds. This is three times longer than the original time! However, after he arrives in the virtual circle, with the influence of the virtual circle''s power and frequent battles, his power will increase accordingly. at the same time. Carl also took Intier and Luo and left the Seirei Garden. One of his reasons for coming here is to take Hades to see the scenery of Seireinide. After all, traveling with a materialized Zanpaku knife is completely different from traveling with a knife hanging on it. The second is to have a good chat with Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. After all, Kurosaki Ichigo had been used by the village before to get Yuhabakh this fake Zhanyue out. Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni knew about this, but he didn''t care about it. He just thought they looked similar. However, Carl reminded Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, that is, this person has the power of the Quincy. With just such a sentence, Motoyanagi Yamamoto was energetic, and then he sent people to investigate all the deeds of the Quincy and Yuhabakh. Although he and his friend Habacher were old rivals, he did not carefully investigate all the background information of the other party and what he did. In his opinion, Ukhabach was dead a long time ago, so there is no need to continue the investigation. But Carl''s words made him feel that Habach, as if he was not dead! As for Kurosaki Ichigo, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni does not intend to take care of it, but instead allows him to grow by himself. Although there is a certain risk, at least it will not disgust the other party. After all, Kurosaki Ichigo is now backed by the Masked Legion and Urahara Kisuke. If it is not necessary, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni doesn''t want to offend too much, otherwise, there is really no room for maneuver. After all, Lan Ran has defected, and the true and false wrongdoings back then have also been redressed, and finally come to light in the world. And Yamamoto Motoyanagi knew that he was too sloppy at the beginning and believed Aizen''s words credulously, so that all the capable officers were driven out of Seorei-tei. So he regrets a bit now, but he can''t save face and let them return. The only thing that Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni can do now is to let it go. As long as both of them have a common enemy then no matter what the other party does, Motomoto Yanagisuke Yamamoto will open one eye and close one eye. In addition. Luo and Intier also helped to wipe out the ultimate sword beast. After less than three days, all the Zan Pokhan belonged to the power of the village, and this was able to disappear. It''s like a battery is dead, and the charger is broken. Without endurance, it will eventually return to the owner''s embrace. That''s the case with Reaper, and so are Luo and Intil. Only Hades, relying on his own ability, delayed for a few more days, but in the end he returned to Karl''s scabbard. And when Hades returned, two weeks had passed since the village was dead. Now that he stays in Seorei Garden, there is nothing to do, so he plans to return to this world and see what''s going on there. Luo and Intier also followed back. Only after they returned, they met Kurosaki Ichigo and others who wanted to leave. The current bodies of Chadu and Ishida Yulong have not fully recovered, not to mention their strength, even worse than before. But the two of them had no hesitation, and wanted to follow Kurosaki Ichigo to the virtual circle to save Inoue Orihime. When Carl saw this scene, he was a little unbearable, and then helped them heal their injuries, and at the same time let Luo and Intier go with them. "Luo, Intil, you two will go with you, and you will be able to take care of any danger that time comes. But you all give me a point to remember, if you encounter danger, don''t try to do it, remember to notify me as soon as possible! There is also Kurosaki Ichigo. Come here, I have something to tell you. " Carl beckoned and motioned for Kurosaki Ichigo to come over. The other party was a little confused, but he still followed, and then he was dragged by Karl into his own realm of gods. Chapter 966： Talk alone "Carl, what do you mean, why did you bring me to this space?" Kurosaki Ichigo was very puzzled. Because of Mura Masa''s things before, this is already the second time he has come to this space. But this time after he came here, he still felt a little frustrated. After all, he saw with his own eyes the Muramasa that Carl killed here. However, Carl answered his question and snapped his fingers, completely changing the surrounding greenery. But in a flash. Here has changed from a prairie to a hot desert area. Both the temperature and the sensation from the body are completely different from just now. This operation scared Kurosaki Ichigo once again. He had no idea how Carl did it. But Carl glanced around, but shook his head, feeling a little disappointed. "It''s weird, I want to simulate the environment of the virtual circle, and the result is just an ordinary desert. Although the virtual circle is also a desert, there is only night, no day, and the temperature is not so hot, but rather cold. However, it seems impossible to simulate the virtual circle environment. Could it be that the rules of this world make it impossible for me to simulate the virtual circle? Or, as a unique existence, the virtual circle cannot be imitated by others? " Carl has just acquired the realm of gods, and he hasn''t even had half a year. So he didn''t know much about this thing either. Even with the system, there is no way to tell why, so Carl didn''t bother to figure it out. Anyway, what should be understood, will be understood gradually in the future, and those who do not understand will have the opportunity to understand later. Just do whatever you want. There is no need to force it. Although the virtual circle cannot be simulated, the environment can still be simulated slightly. Especially the temperature there, as well as the state of spiritual power, Karl can imitate it. It just needs to be done separately. First of all, the first point. He first turned the clear sky here into late night. A crescent moon hung high in the sky, with no foil around it, and it looked extremely lonely and shady. As a cold wind blew, Kurosaki Ichigo couldn''t help but shiver. Then there is the sand on the ground. In order to better simulate the virtual circle, the sand has also changed from normal sand to off-white sand. Although the material is completely different from the virtual circle, it''s not a problem if you have a general idea. Then there is the Reiki environment. Carl directly transformed the environment here into something similar to the virtual circle, or even a little more serious. The first moment Kurosaki Ichigo felt this reiki pressure, his entire body became a little shorter. His body sank a few centimeters away before being forcibly resisted by him. Kurosaki Ichigo walked forward two steps, and then saw where he was standing, there was a footprint at least five or six centimeters deep! "Carl, what are you going to do, can you explain to me?" Kurosaki Ichigo asked again. Because of Karl''s title, Kurosaki Ichigo was affected by the title, and Ichigo Kurosaki was helped by Karl many times. So he is very patient now, and does not want to leave in a hurry, but wants to see what Carl wants to do. "Ichigo Kurosaki, in fact, logically speaking, I don''t need to help you like this. Because we are not relatives, we are just acquaintances. But I thought for a while, if I want to force Airan to do something, I still have to let you pass. If you don''t go to the virtual circle to save Inoue Orihime, then he will probably be dragged and won''t do anything for the time being. So this time you go to the virtual circle, I will let Luo and Intier protect you a little bit. In addition, the virtual power, that is, your mask, will be increased in the virtual circle. Be careful when you use it, and don''t be controlled by this force. And I am calling you over now, just to let you adapt in advance, the environment of the virtual circle, by the way, find your Zanpodao and have a chat. " "Talk to my Zanpakudao, what do you mean?" Kurosaki Ichigo is still confused. But he hasn''t waited for him to react. Zan Yue walked out from behind Kurosaki Ichigo. "Ichigo, don''t worry, he is not malicious." "Uncle Zhanyue, how could you..." Seeing Zanyue''s appearance, Kurosaki Ichigo''s head was filled with question marks. He didn''t even know what was going on right now, because the power of Mura Masa had disappeared, so according to common sense, Zanpakudao would no longer be materialized. "The village disappeared here. My domain has recorded his power. Although it is very weak, I can also mobilize some. It''s just that as long as you leave here, your Zanpaku Knife will return to its original appearance, so don''t worry. Only here can Zanpakudao be fully materialized, but its strength will be affected, and it will not even be as good as one-tenth of the original Muramasa''s brainwashing. U U Reading " "That''s right, Zanpakuk can be materialized here, but the strength is very weak. Even I can''t escape this rule. It''s really annoying." Hades also jumped out at this time and said happily. This ability was discovered by Carl accidentally, and so far, this ability has been discovered in less than a whole day. So Carl guessed such a way to let Kurosaki Ichigo in and see his Zanpaku Sword. "Hades, you accompany Kurosaki Ichigo, adapting to the environment here, it is good for him to enter the virtual circle, I will have a chat with Zanyue alone." "No problem, Master, I''ll take him around and get used to it." Having said that, Hades couldn''t help but said, pulling Kurosaki Ichigo''s clothes and forcibly leading him out of here. Kurosaki Ichigo did not stop it, nor did he stop it. In such a tangled situation, he was eventually abducted by Hades. After seeing Kurosaki Ichigo leaving, Carl put his gaze on Zan Yue again. "Zhanyue, that''s not right, should I call you Wei, the leader of the Quincy Master, Uhabach?" "How do you know..." "How would I know? I know everything!" Seeing the shocked expression of the other party, Carl smiled and walked to the other side. "Don''t worry, although your plan is very comprehensive, you even thought of how to use Kurosaki Ichigo''s power to complement yourself. But I can tell you one thing. Gods are not so easy to break through. You will pay a price for what you do. But rest assured, I will not stop you from doing anything, because I have to wait until the end, watching you walk up to the altar, and then I will personally pull you down! " Chapter 967： action Zhanyue... No, it should be said that it was a ray of power from Ukhabach. He was looking at Karl quietly at this time, and he didn''t know what he was thinking deep in his heart at this moment. About ten seconds later, Youhabach suddenly laughed, and then shook his head. "It''s really interesting, although I don''t know exactly when my main body will wake up. But at that time, the world will change hands, and even you can do nothing! I know that you are very strong, so strong that Aizen and Motoyanagi Yamamoto are not your opponents. Even the Spirit King has seen you once. So my body will remember you as well. You should be careful when that happens and don''t die early! Hahahaha! " Youhabach laughed, then turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. It was replaced by the white Kurosaki Ichigo. At this moment, he arrived with Zhanyue on his shoulders, and walked up to Karl with a sneer on his face. "Yeah, it''s really rare. You can even see through the identity of that uncle. So, you plan to make his identity public, right? But if you do this, do you think that idiot Kurosaki Ichigo will believe you? " "White Ichigo... let''s call you that for now..." Carl shook his head and continued. "I do not intend to expose the identity of the other party, nor do I intend to tell the truth to others. But you have to pay attention, this guy is gradually devouring the power of you and Kurosaki Ichigo. If your strength is weakened inexplicably in the back, it must be the ghost of this guy. However, you need to solve this kind of thing yourself, and I am not obligated to help you. As a reminder, it has been considered as the best of humanity. " "Cut, this kind of thing, you don''t need to remind you, and you don''t need your help. With me here, Ichigo Kurosaki, that idiot, no one can hurt him! Even if this **** has the ability to draw on my strength, it doesn''t matter, I don''t believe it, he can really get me away! " Bai Yihu obviously underestimated the power of Ukhabach. Carl didn''t say anything about this, but just nodded slightly, and then used energy to notify Hades in the distance, bringing Kurosaki Ichigo back. It didn''t take long for Hades to pull Kurosaki Ichigo''s clothes and forcibly drag him back. The current Kurosaki Ichigo, the whole body is covered with all kinds of off-white sand, looks gray-headed, very embarrassed. This is because Hades forced him to play with him. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t dare to resist, he could only let the opponent toss, and then he would become what he is now. "Yeah, Kurosaki Ichigo, you were so embarrassed by a little baby, would you like me to teach her a lesson?" "Don''t mess with me! You want to die, I don''t want to die yet!" Kurosaki Ichigo stood up, patted the sand on her body, and then gave Shiro Ichigo a blank look. The other party also laughed, and then returned to Zhanyue''s blade. Seeing the other party leaving, Kurosaki Ichigo reacted at this time. The one who was here just now should be Yuhabakh, who is the Uncle Zan Yue in his eyes. When Karl saw Kurosaki Ichigo''s expression, he naturally knew what the other party was wondering. "Don''t worry, your Zhanyue is just letting him out to breathe. Now you can go, but before you go, I still want to remind you, don''t use too much strength, or it will hurt others and yourself! " "I know, my strength, I know what to do to keep my balance. And no matter what purpose you brought me here this time, I thank you. " Kurosaki Ichigo thanked him, then turned to leave. But he didn''t take a few steps, then turned and walked back. "Then what, how do you get out here?" Kurosaki Ichigo just remembered at this time that this space was exclusively for Karl, and he would not be able to get out without his consent. Hades laughed when he saw Kurosaki Ichigo''s naive expression. Kurosaki Ichigo also touched his nose awkwardly. He was so embarrassed. "Just walk here." Carl also felt a little amused, and then the corners of his mouth rose slightly to help him open a door. Kurosaki Ichigo clasped his fists again, and then jumped out. Carl rubbed Hades''s head, and then walked out. Then Hades returned to the blade. Hades couldn''t materialize until he had saved his divine power to one hundred points. Therefore, for Carl, the goal of Zanpakuto fully materialized is a long way to go! At least in time, such a goal can''t be achieved. Then he simply told Luo and Intil two sentences, which allowed them to leave. Karl asked them to accompany Kurosaki Ichigo, one of which was to protect each other easily, and then stare at Kurosaki Ichigo to prevent him from running away. You know, after Kurosaki Ichigo in the original ran away, he killed Ulchiola and almost killed Ishida Uryu. Even Inoue Orihime, UU Reading was also injured by his runaway bull head form. In addition. Some of the imaginaries in the imaginary circle, for example, Ulchiola and Grimjoo are very strong and useful. Even if Grimjoo, he will definitely survive. In Ulchiola''s words, Carl needs him to survive and provide some role in the follow-up. So Karl''s task for Luo and Intil was in addition to defeating these chaos. It is also necessary to ensure that they can survive the end of the battle. This is the second task. Then there is the third task, which is to hone their djie, strive for this profession, and make their djie a higher level. The second is to protect your life. If they encounter problems that they can''t handle, they will contact Karl directly and let him solve them. So Carl doesn''t worry about their safety, after all, he has his own cover. "They are leaving now, what are your plans next?" Kisuke Urahara walked up to Karl and asked with a smile. Carl shook his head, then pointed to a room not far away and said. "It''s getting late, it''s time to eat." Hearing Carl''s words, Urahara''s face stiffened, then he smiled awkwardly and turned to leave. Urahara Kisuke wanted to test Karl''s next plan and his attitude afterwards. But Carl didn''t want to tell the other party about his attitude and plan. After all, his plan is likely to conflict with the plans of Urahara Kisuke and others. So saying nothing is the best protection for them. After all, before Ai Ran truly merged with Bengyu, Carl would even have to protect him for a while. Otherwise, the Airan who didn''t fully integrate Bengyu would not even have the qualifications to let Karl take the shot. Chapter 968： Respective actions Three days later. Inside Kisuke Urahara''s shop. At this time, the Masked Legion also gathered here. They were waiting for Kurosaki Ichigo, and after leaving for a day, they came here, and their goal was directed at Karl. Because they had heard before that there was Carl as the number one person, but so far, this is the first time they have met officially. And the people from the Masked Legion, after meeting, did not talk to Carl about business matters, but applied to fight him. Urahara Kisuke wanted to stop, but Hirako Mako didn''t listen at all. They want to know how strong Carl is, otherwise they are not at ease. Carl said that he could understand this, and then directly smashed Hades and let him fight against the opponent. At first, Hirako Mako and the others felt that he was insulted, but when they really fought, he realized that even if they were a group of people, they were not Hades''s opponents. Only when they all put on their masks and release the first solution can they compete with Hades and even defeat Hades. Then they didn''t believe in evil and planned to fight Hades one-on-one, but they were completely abused. In the end, it depends on the **** to defeat Hades. The main thing is. Hades''s current state of d, although there is no face, there is only the image of a black Gothic Lolita. But the people present could still tell that this Zan Po Dao had its own thinking and fighting style. So they are also full of curiosity about Karl''s Zanpaku. And they also knew that even if Carl just used a Zanpaku Knife, he proved his strength. But it also made them curious. So they will **** directly, and then attack Carl together. Everyone used the strongest moves. Hirako Mako''s ability is a very buggy power of rules, which can reverse all senses. But after Karl released his divine power and covered himself, his ability was completely useless. This is the huge difference between God and man! Even if it was Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke, who already had the power of a demigod, he couldn''t touch Karl. This is God! Humans have become two creatures of different dimensions. So their abilities have no effect on Carl, and even Carl snaps his fingers, and the divine power fluctuations released make these people tremble from the soul. Then it is today. These people are already very well-behaved. At least they won''t continue in front of Carl and talk about fighting him. Even if they are facing Aizen, facing Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, this is not the case. But when facing Karl, they had an idea that they couldn''t fight with him at all. Moreover, this thought has penetrated into their souls and cannot be erased at all. This is the thought of people who have felt the power. As long as people below the demigod feel the power of the gods, they will have this kind of thought. However, because demigods are closer to gods, although they fear the gods, but they also desire the power of the gods, so they will not be affected too deeply. They are here today just to have a meal with Carl, and they have no other meaning. However, according to Urahara Kisuke''s information, Seireini is now also moving. They are going to send someone to the virtual circle to cooperate with Kurosaki Ichigo. Because the current Kurosaki Ichigo has been rampant in the virtual circle, and has begun to move towards the virtual night palace. Although he hadn''t entered yet, it was only a matter of time before he entered. But that being said, according to Luo and Intil''s report, they also encountered some minor troubles outside. In addition, I also encountered a small broken face in a juvenile form, which looked very strange. Luo asked if he wanted to catch this young boy for interrogation. Carl told him that he would just stay on hold. Because this broken face is not the enemy, but the original 30th blade Nilu. Her strength is undoubtedly strong. Fully worthy of the name of the 30th blade, if it weren''t for being sneak attacked by the current fiftieth blade, causing damage to his mask and fading of his spiritual power. Otherwise, she would not become the current loli form. So Carl knows the inside story, so Luo and Intier are not allowed to take care of them. After all, Nilu is also a helper for them. Its strength also played a role in the later stage. It''s a pity that she has very little time to transform into her original form, otherwise, she will be a very good combat power. But Carl can help her get it, after all, it is not too difficult to help her restore the mask. It only needs to spend a little divine power and transaction points, and exchange for some things is enough. However, during this period of time, Kuraza Town was also peaceful. Although Aizen came here deliberately, Seireini was already prepared. And Carl and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni have already agreed. As long as Aizen appears, he will be notified as soon as possible. The other party will also step into the trap that Motomoto Yanagisuke Yamamoto prepared for him in advance. So during this time, Carl only needs to wait. Then he also took a look at his current personal attributes, UU read and sorted it out by the way. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 40 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shaking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (S+), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God-level), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Birds (Awakened) , Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye Breaking (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: two million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonists Faithful After a simple tidying up, Carl began to prepare for the next move. that''s all. Three more days passed. Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni finally received a letter, and Aizen finally made a move. They are going to invade the world! After Carl got the information, he also notified Urahara Kisuke and others, and then left by himself. At the same time, Luo also sent information to Karl that they had entered the Palace of the Night. But this place is too big, even if they have been here before, they haven''t remembered all the roads. So in order to find Orihime Inoue, they chose to act separately. In this regard, Carl is somewhat helpless, but he still advises Luo and Intier to reunite as soon as possible. At the same time, dont forget to watch Kurosaki Ichigo and dont let him run away! Chapter 969： Invade Time flies very quickly. In a blink of an eye, Seireini started his actions. They began to get busy, and then transformed an area of ??the Soul World into the shape of Kazamachi, and forcibly changed the connecting passage between the virtual circle and Kazamachi. In this way, the opponent can only come to the place where Motoyanagi Yamamoto set a trap through black accents. However, if the barrier of this place is broken, they can leave at any time. So protecting the enchantment here is also very important. In addition. This area is also selected in an area where no one lives. After all, there are so many people in the Seorei Garden, it is naturally difficult to play, so this enchantment also has the meaning of protecting the corpse soul world. And Aizen and others, although they knew this was a trap, they had to jump in. After all, they don''t have the ability to go directly to the Seirei Garden and go directly to this world. This is very unrealistic. During this period, Carl also entered and watched the battle. The Masked Legion and Urahara Kisuke also all came here, but they didn''t directly participate in the war. There is no need for them to do it yet, so at present they have only one thing to do, and that is to watch them by the side. In addition. Carl also needs to observe that Aizen is in his current state. However, from the current situation, he is in good condition. that''s all. The two of them exchanged simple greetings, and then Motoyanagi Yamamoto took the lead to release his fiery abilities, and surrounded the Aizen trio. Shi Ren and their subordinate officers saw this and immediately jumped away. After all, this kind of flame, even the first and twentieth blades, doesn''t want to be contaminated. The power of this flame is really too strong. Even Balegang, who had a high self-esteem, felt extremely terrible when he saw this flame. Carl also smiled when he saw this scene. "Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni, this guy actually listened to my words and strengthened the training of his own strength. Originally I thought that he had lived for so long and couldn''t listen to me as such a hairy boy. It now appears that it is not that he can''t listen to other people''s words, but that he will not listen to the words of people who are stronger than him and who are not recognized by him. So Urahara Kisuke, you were obviously not recognized by him before! " Carl said with a half-tone smile. Urahara Kisuke next to him pressed the brim of his hat and showed a wry smile. Carl was right. Although he was also the captain, he was also the director of the Technology Development Bureau. But it was only because of his strong ability that he would take up this position. It''s just that although Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is a person who loves talents. But overall, he didn''t recognize Urahara Kisuke''s abilities too much. The reason is that he always messes around in the name of experimentation, so it is only natural that Aizen finally got him in a scapegoat. These were all the mistakes Urahara made when he was young, and then got retribution. He has nothing to say about this, and can only accept it silently. As for these people in the Masked Legion, they even dismissed Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s attitude. Although they were afraid of the strength of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke, they didn''t want to reconcile with him completely. Unless Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is gone. This is the current thinking of the Masked Legion. It''s just that they don''t know that this idea of ??theirs will really come true after the Millennium Blood War begins in the future. But now there is Carl here, so Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Congress will not die, it is still unknown. And Karl is not sure, he will go to save Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni. It depends on the future development. Just when Carl thought so, the battle over there had already begun. The captains have found their enemies and started the battle. Carl found a special seat and watched the game here. However, the system sound rang at this moment. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Defeat all ten blades yourself, get 300,000 transaction points, and get supernatural power: 30. Choice 2: Personally prevent the blue dye from fusing the collapsed jade, and destroy the collapsed jade, obtain a transaction of 500,000, and obtain a supernatural value: 50. Choice Three: Defeat Aizen in the final stage after the fusion of Bengyu! Obtain 600,000 transaction points, and obtain supernatural power: 60. Seeing the emergence of this task, Karl did not hesitate to choose three! After all, this is the only one among the three missions, the one with the highest reward! However, a high reward means a great risk. The first two choices also mean that the task is relatively simple. Even the last choice, with such a high reward, shows that the blue dye after the collapse of the jade is completely integrated. The strength definitely surpasses the demigods, and even surpasses the false gods. As for whether it can reach the level of a third-level god, that''s not necessarily true. After all, Bengyu can make people powerful, but it doesn''t necessarily make people become gods. This also requires Bengyu''s approval and Aizen''s own ability, combined. However, Carl believed that with his current strength, he could defeat the opponent even in the face of a third-level god. Then Carl took a look at the task list and found another task, which was the one that he received when he met the Spirit King to help him recover his body. The reward for this task is very rich, with a total of 30 million trading points and 30,000 supernatural power points. With these thirty thousand, Carl can even be directly promoted to the ranks of second-level gods. At that time, the strength will also increase exponentially. After all, the threshold of the second-level god, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is 10,000 supernatural power points. As for the words of the first-level gods, you need to go to see them after the second-level gods. Carl does not have the authority to understand this yet. But according to Karl''s estimation, if you want to become a first-level god, you need at least 100,000 points, right? Probably so? Carl shook his head, and he couldn''t be sure. However, with one hundred thousand points, it is still a bit lower for the title of a first-level god. So what is needed in the end is definitely more than this. And now that it has invaded here, then the task of helping the spirit king recover his body can also do some simple preparations. However, the limbs of the Spirit King are not easy to find, so they can only take their time. After all, the known left and right hands were Fuzhu Shiro, and the invisible empire, the person who was a Quincy. Then there are the other people of the Quincy, and those who have fully realized the ability. But apart from the limbs, the rest is not important. At that time, as long as Karl raises the phoenix''s ability to the **** level, he will be able to restore its internal organs. So the limbs are the most critical props. Because of God''s recovery, the power required is so huge that even Karl can''t bear it. Reluctantly helping him to restore his internal organs is already the limit, so his limbs are an indispensable part. Otherwise, there is nothing Carl can do. This is also the best solution that Karl has simulated through the system. But in fact there are two other things, that is, let yourself become the spirit king, stay in this world, and you can complete the tasks afterwards. The second is to integrate Yuhabach, Kurosaki Ichigo, Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, and Aizen into the body of the spirit king. In this way, Carl will save trouble, but it is not easy to do this step. So it is more convenient to retrieve the limbs. Chapter 970： Intils battle at the same time. Xu Ye Palace. The **** of death at this time had already invaded the Xu Ye Palace. They passed through all the way and killed a lot of chaos. But when faced with Ten Blades, these non-captain-level death gods seemed a little inadequate. At this time, Kuchiki Rukia was facing the ninetieth blade. His name is Aronillo, and he is the only one who has evolved from the lower-level Great Virtual Kylian. It represents greed. Ability is a fusion ability that is very consistent with greed. This ability can swallow everything, integrate it into oneself, and then gain the strength of the other party. This fits the description of greed very well. Especially, the opponent has also merged, Rukia''s former captain, Shiba Haiyan. Rukia has a very special feeling for him, although it is not admiration, but it is beyond the kind of friendship. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a master. After all, Shiba Haiyan was Rukia''s first captain and her leader. Without Shiba Haiyan, the current Rukia would not have become stronger. So when the opponent took off her mask and revealed Shiba Haiyan''s face, Rukia was injured by the opponent. After all, anyone will do the same when facing people they know. Especially the opponent, after fusing Shiba Haiyan, not only got the opponent''s cat. Even ability and memory are inherited together! After Rukia was injured, she was already sober. She thinks the other party is a fake, but the other party tells the memory that only she and him know. Rukia suddenly panicked. What''s more important is that this Zhibo Haiyan directly starts to solve it, and then releases the same tricks as the original Zhibo Haiyan. This makes Rukia even more uncomfortable. She couldn''t tell whether the other party was real or not right now. This has greatly restricted her actions. But at this moment. A spiritual slash, from top to bottom, surging! Seeing this sudden slash, Zhiba Haiyan resisted forcibly, but was still repelled by the opponent. Rukia saw this scene and couldn''t help reaching forward, trying to catch the opponent. But she was caught by a slender but very powerful arm. "Sister Rukia, please don''t be stupid! I just watched the game for a few minutes, and I probably know your situation. So this battle, leave it to me, you are no longer suitable for fighting with the opponent. And I would like to remind you that this guy''s disguise is very clumsy. Although he has the memory and abilities of the person you know, he and that person are not the same person. And there is..." "Enough! You kid, where did you come from!" Just when Intil was bitterly persuading Rukia. Zhiba Haiyan roared and rushed up directly. Intil was also unambiguous. I saw her slamming Rukia into the air, while she was holding Qiushui and stiffly holding the opponent''s blow. Didn''t even step back half a point! Her hands and Qiu Shui are covered with a layer of black armed color domineering! This made the originally pure black autumn water become even more pitch black, even dark to a bit shiny. "Don''t do it in such a hurry, I haven''t finished speaking yet, it seems that you are also impatient!" Intil''s tone was very playful. But the movements in her hands did not leave any hands. During this time, she was not completely idle. She has already learned the swastika, and in the next period of time, in addition to being proficient in swastika, she also learned Liu Ying''s domineering and domineering! Originally, she wouldn''t be able to, and what she was better at before was seeing and hearing domineering. But after learning Liu Ying''s domineering, her strength has improved to a higher level, even catching up with the proficiency of seeing and hearing domineering. However, her domineering appearance can also briefly predict what will happen in the next second. This kind of one-second vision of the future will be of great help to people of their level. Especially when fighting, one second is enough to decide the outcome! So Carl''s current strength, compared to when she first came to the world of death, almost turned three or four times! If she was asked to fight her once, it wouldn''t be a problem to fight four of them! What''s more, during this period of time, she has not stopped, but is constantly improving! So she just used a little bit of force to release Liu Ying''s domineering, and let Shiba Haiyan, the ninetieth blade, retreat a few meters away! "Such a pony? Compared to the Stark I was playing against at the time, it was really far behind. But the other party is the first tenth blade, you are only the ninetieth blade, so there are eight people in between. This gap is in my expectation. " Although, the original Intil was not as strong as it is now. But what she is certain is that even if she has learned Liu Ying''s domineering now, she can still release a second of future vision, and then add the djie, it will not necessarily force Stark to return to the edge. After all, the opponent''s strength is not so simple to talk about. Light that huge Reiatsu, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com is enough for Intil to go all out to resist, otherwise, her body will not be able to stand it. On the other hand, the ninetieth blade here is not only the Reinforcement, even the strength and speed are all the same as the tenth blade. This made Yin Tilton''s interest. Carl said that in the virtual circle, only the lives of Grimjo and Ulchiola were kept. The others dont care. As for the tenth blade Stark, Karl will protect him. So she doesn''t have to worry, her only friend who has broken faces will die in reality. After all, Karl is there. She was relieved. So what she has to do now is to keep an eye on the enemy in front of her and try to kill the enemy with her own power! And the 90th blade Aronilo was also extremely angry at this time! He roared and rushed up, while waving his hand, Rukia''s familiar moves, launched a charge towards Intil. But no matter how he attacked, Intiel could resist the opponent unscathed. Even if the opponent uses spiritual power, ghost attacks, or even release of virtual flash, they will be resolved by Intil''s ability to use autumn water, and then returned to the opponent. It has to be said that this ridiculous ability forced Shiba Haiyan to fight in close combat with Intil. Then his melee ability is not yet Intier''s opponent. This makes the other party extremely frustrated. "Bastard **** bastard!" "Why can''t I hit you? Why is your ability so weird!" Shiba Haiyan was anxious. He was really anxious. Now they are all talking nonsense. However, Intil took the opportunity to look back, glanced at Rukia, and then smiled. "Sister Rukia, is this the same person you know?" Chapter 971： Join forces to retreat "The captain I know is not so angry, nor so irrational. More importantly, the captain I know would not be so unpretentious. His current moves are exactly the same as before he once sacrificed, without the slightest change. I believed him before and thought he was real, but now I found out. Even if his moves haven''t changed, his power remains the same, but more importantly, he hasn''t solved it up to now. This also shows that he is not my captain, he is just a fake! " Kuchiki Rukia stood up and said firmly. She could see it now, this counterfeit, although it was pretending to be very similar. But he is not Shiba Haiyan at all. So she has nothing to worry about. So Kuchiki Rukia walked to Intil''s side, drew out her Zanpaku Knife, and prepared to fight alongside her. "Your body, is it all right?" Intil asked suspiciously. "I simply wiped on some hemostatic medicine, but persisted until the end of the battle, it was okay. And you can rest assured, I won''t ask you to step back, no matter what, I am also a member of the Kuchiki family! " Kuchiki Rukia took a pose, ready to attack at any time. Intil smiled and stretched out a thumb, admiring Rukia''s current state very much. However, Aronilo rushed up at this moment. He wanted to attack the two men sneakily, but was discovered by Intil''s future vision. I saw that she released a slash towards the opponent one second in advance. The attachment of spiritual power, Liu Ying''s domineering, and other slashing powers turned into a color that looked black but not black, white and not white. This color is similar to gray, but not entirely gray. Even words cannot describe this color. And this is also Intier''s latest move, combining all the slashes of power. This is also her first release. The effect was very good. He directly cut off the opponent''s left arm and completely penetrated the roof, exposing the artificial sunlight outside. However, as the light fell. The face of Shiba Haiyan on Aronilo''s face melted! What was exposed in front of the two of them was similar to a jar filled with water. Here, there are two fist-sized things that look like a brain, floating up and down. The most important thing is that this thing still has a mouth. He speaks by relying on this thing! Seeing this scene, Intil waved his hand in disgust, feeling a little sick. Rukia''s eyes became more determined. "I will never allow you, a fake, polluting the captain''s body! Die to me! " Accompanied by Rukia''s roar. Covering a very large area of ??ice and snow, at this moment, the area in front is completely covered. Upon seeing Intier, he struck out with another slash. But the next second. A huge body emerged from the ice layer, and then abruptly resisted Intil''s slash with his flesh. "Feel the despair!" "This is my final form!" "You two, struggle as much as you like, no matter what, you can''t escape my ability!" "Hahahaha! You will eventually be swallowed by me!" Accompanied by Aronilo''s roar. Everyone followed the sunlight, and then they could see clearly that underneath each other was a very huge and ugly ball of tentacles that were constantly squirming. The image of this disgusting person is similar to an octopus, but it is more than a million times more disgusting than an octopus! Intiel and Rukia are both girls. The first time they saw this thing, they thought of some indescribable manga. So they all felt sick by appointment, and their eyes became sharper. "I''m the final form of fusion after swallowing 33,650 emptiness! My power is equivalent to the sum of the power of these thirty-three thousand six hundred and fifty big emptiness! I am alone, that is, an army! You two, what qualifications do you have to fight with me? " "Hahahahahaha!" Aronilo laughed very arrogantly. He is constantly squirming, his body is constantly advancing, and his shots are constantly slapped, trying to tie the two of them together, and then blend into his body. However, after he changed into this form, although his tentacles were very flexible, his body was a little inconvenient when he moved. More importantly. Although he still maintains the shape of Shiba Haiyan in his upper body, he has no choice but to use Shiba Haiyan''s tricks. After all, he now only wants to tie people up with his tentacles. In his opinion, this is enough. Even the virtual flash was not released. And this is also an opportunity for Intier and Rukia. The two of them looked at each other, and then moved separately! Rukia unleashes Shirayuki''s ability to continuously create various layers of ice, restricting the opponent''s actions. Intil is constantly absorbing spiritual power, and then releases a slash to destroy the opponent''s tentacles. UU reading Just facing their joint attack, Aronilo was very disdainful. He didn''t pay attention to these two people at all. But as time passed, Aronilo slowly discovered something was wrong. He actually noticed that his power was constantly fading. In addition. His lower body was also chopped off! His innumerable big treasure has been chopped to pieces and can''t be used at all. Although Daxu has speeding regeneration. But a part of the big emptiness turns this part of abilities into strength when it becomes a broken face. The same is true for Aronillo. Although he was only Kylian, he already had the ability to regenerate after fusing 30,000 empties, but it was a pity that it was not a speeding regeneration. However, after he became a shaman, he also abandoned this ability and transformed it into strength. It is precisely because of this that he fully gained the power and memory of Shiba Haiyan. The price is to abandon the ability to regenerate. However, there is a characteristic of the broken face, that is, after returning to the blade, the original injury will heal. This also led to their return to the edge, which is equivalent to one of the means to heal themselves. However, Aronillo''s current situation is not optimistic at all. One by one, his tentacles were cut off by Intil. Even if he wanted to fight back, he was completely restricted by Rukia''s ability. In addition to releasing Shirayuki''s abilities, Rukia also releases various binding ways to restrain each other. In this way, the opponent has no room for resistance. In the end, it took a long time, and the two of them finally killed Aronilo. In the end, this ninetieth blade finally left the world with unwillingness and anger. Aronillo, never look down! Chapter 972： 70th blade! "Finally killed the other party. It''s really worthy of being one of the ten blades. It''s just that the ninth place is so strong. If we were the first few, would we have died here now?" Rukia was sitting on top of a ruin, holding Shirayuki''s sleeve in one hand, inserting it into the ground. This pose is very beautiful, but her current image is rather embarrassing. After all, she is now covered with blood all over her body. If it weren''t for the fact that she had used hemostatic medicine, her injury would have already worsened. But it was precisely because she used the hemostatic medicine to be too rough, so these wounds had already shown signs of cracking. If the fight continues, Rukia will definitely not be able to bear it, and the wound will open again. And her feelings about Ten Blades are also true. Although Rukia has played against some face-offs, the strength of these face-offs is relatively average. Rukia can solve it without even being injured. But ten blades are different. Each of these face-offs not only represents a way of death, but more importantly. Each of them is the best in the face. Strength is even more against the existence of Captain Death. Although they may not be opponents at the captain level, at least the strength of these people should not be underestimated. Otherwise, Aizen wouldn''t try to cultivate so many unfamiliar faces. "The ninetieth blade, his strength is actually the same. I played against that Stark before, and I heard him say that he was the top ten. This person is really strong, even if I succumb to it, I will not necessarily be able to force the other person to return to the edge. But this guy is obviously not so strong, so the gap between the ten blades should not be small, right? " Intil was not sure about this, but what she could be sure of was that the strength of the ninetieth blade that they had eliminated was completely different from the strength of the tenth blade Stark. He even suspected that Stark would be able to give this goods a second to return to the sword with a virtual flash. This is not impossible. "That said, as the top ten blades, it is better than the bottom ten blades. This should be common sense." Rukia sighed, and then wanted to lie down. But at this moment. A black-skinned bald man, holding a Zanpei knife, suddenly appeared in front of her. Rukia''s eyes suddenly enlarged, but her body was already leaning back because of her inertia, and she couldn''t stop at all. At the same time, her seriously injured body did not allow herself to make too violent movements, otherwise it would be easy to tear all the wounds. So Rukia can only watch this Zanpaku Knife, constantly zooming in in front of her eyes! But the next second. Another pure black Zanpaku knife appeared in front of Rukia and helped her block the fatal blow. Upon seeing this, Rukia immediately supported the ground with one hand, and then turned a direction. The hand holding the knife even pulled out the sleeve Shirayuki and slashed towards the opponent! When the bald man saw this, he did not resist, but made a noise and stepped back three or four meters. "It''s an amazing fit. If it weren''t for the fact that I read the information, I would have thought you two have been working together for many years. Just by relying on a battle, there can be such cooperation. Is this true love? It''s really enviable. " The man slowly put the knife into the scabbard, then folded his hands together, closed his eyes, and made a motion for a week, leaning slightly. His operation made Intier and Rukia feel a little at a loss. More importantly, what he said just now made Rukia''s face flushed. Intil is an old fritters. Faced with this kind of verbal attack, she was completely unmoved. The sudden appearance of the man caused Rukia to break the defense, but it did not affect Intil. "Who are you? Look at your appearance, you are also a shaman? Are you a subordinate officer of this guy?" Rukia pointed at each other with a sword and asked. The coldness of Xiu Baixue began to show at this moment. In the surroundings, a layer of frost gradually hung under this cold air. It''s a pity that although Xiu Baixue is called the most beautiful Zanpaku of the ice and snow system. But its freezing ability, compared with Binglun Wan, is not a level at all. After all, Xiu Baixue can only make a small area of ??ice. On the other hand, Hailunmaru is a Zanpaku that can change the weather and carry out a wide range of ice-covering! After all, Binglun Maru was against the target, but it was a Zanpaku knife of this level. It''s just that Hisugaya Toushiro is too young, so it seems that the strength is such a crotch. But even so, Xiu Baixue is a very good Zanpaku. Her ability, once hit, it is difficult to break free. But at this moment, the other party suddenly appeared between Intil and Rukia, and slashed over! The two evaded without thinking, but then, the other party came directly to Rukia''s side and cut it down with a single knife! Fortunately, at a critical moment, Rukia barely swung her sleeve Shirayuki, so as to avoid more serious injuries. UU reading But she already understood that the speed of the person in front of her was not something she could resist. His strength is stronger than the 90th blade! In other words, this person is also a bad face! "For love, solve one first!" The bald man said softly, then teleported to Rukia''s side, from top to bottom, brandishing his Zanpaku Knife. But the blood in the imagination didn''t spill all over the place. Instead, there was a crisp, metal crashing sound. At the critical moment, Intil used his fastest speed to get here and stopped the opponent''s attack. "This uncle bald bullied a girl who was seriously injured. This is not what a man did. If you want an opponent, I can accompany you at any time. " Intil said with a smile. At the same time, the position of her left hand also accumulated a wave of spiritual power. I saw her left hand pushed forward while spreading her palms. A powerful spiritual impact, at this moment, covered the shaman in front of him. Although the other party was billed, Intil was completely afraid of being careless. Because the opponent also released the virtual flash at the same time as the attack, resisting most of the damage. Now the smoke has cleared. This broken face, except for some damage to his clothes, did not suffer any injuries. "Is this true love? It''s really too love. For your love, I decided to kill you by myself!" Close his eyes tightly, then put his hands together. "I am the seventieth blade, Zomali Lulu, Lord Aizen, the most loyal servant! You invaders, just feel desperate, you will be solved by me! Look carefully, this is where I belong! " "Quite it, Cursed Eye Sangha!" Chapter 973： Angry Intil "Quite it, Cursed Eye Sangha!" The seventieth blade, that is, Zomali chuckled softly at this time, and went straight to the blade. He is also a ruthless person. After a simple test, he found that Intiel could keep up with his own speed and even control his spiritual power, he was determined to return! It can also be explained from this that he is still a bit unconfident about his strength before returning to the blade. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to return to the blade so quickly if he changed to the other ten blades. However, after returning to the blade, the opponent''s Rei Pressure has indeed undergone tremendous changes. The strong spiritual pressure caused violent turbulence in the surrounding area. Rukia was even more oppressed by this spirit pressure, and couldn''t get up at all. Intil was not affected. What only appeared in her eyes was a very bloated and ugly guy with countless eyes. If Intil had a intensive phobia, he might be crazy at this time. Because this guy has eyes all over his body! In addition, even his hands have long eyes! However, his eyes were only exposed for a moment, and then his hands clasped together. "What a disgusting guy, with so many eyes, do you want to make people disgusting?" Intil was now unable to complain. Because of the other person''s image, she really doesn''t know how to make complaints. However, the other party didn''t say anything, just closed his eyes gently. Then a special spiritual pressure swept around in an instant. Intier feels instinctively, please, but something is not quite right. Because she found that her spiritual pressure and body seemed a little out of control. I saw her holding Qiushui''s hand, slowly lifting it up, preparing to draw towards her neck. Seeing this scene, Intil frowned, and then immediately used Qiu Shui''s ability to regain the control of the spiritual power, and at the same time, excreted the opponent''s power from the body, and then regained his body. But she hasn''t waited for her to be happy. Puff Puff. The sound of the knife entering the flesh, never far away, passed into Intil''s ear. When she turned her head, she saw Rukia suddenly, her eyes widened, and she held her sleeve Shirayuki in her hands and inserted it into her abdomen. Fortunately, Xiu Baixue''s ability can freeze everything around him. And this is also a passive ability. So her wound froze the moment she was pierced, so there is no need to worry about bleeding. But this also shows that her body has been completely controlled by Zomali. Rukia has no way to control herself! "Asshole, is this your ability?!" Seeing this scene, Yin Tilton was a little angry. But the other party sighed and said, "Are you angry for love?" "Humans, but that''s all!" When the voice fell, Rukia pulled out her sleeve Shirayuki, and then rushed towards Intil. However, because of the serious injury, her Zanpaku Sword had already been relieved from the original solution and became the original appearance. But even so, Intil couldn''t help but directly attack Rukia. "It''s really despicable, to control her and come to fight with me. It seems that you have ten blades, but that''s all!" Intil sneered while avoiding the attack. Rukia was almost crying. "Intil, you are going to stun me, I really can''t control my body!" "Don''t worry, you will be fine, and I will not stun you, because my blade will only face the enemy, not my...friend!" Intiel thought a little bit, and finally admitted, Rukia, this friend. Although the time they have been in contact is not a lot. But in the previous few contacts, Rukia left a very good impression on Intil. Therefore, Intiel''s feelings for Rukia have also deepened. "Is this love? It''s really intoxicating! If you are killed by the one you love, you will be very happy, right? " Zomali continued to release his abilities, but the eyes on his face had already shed tears. "Don''t talk about the word love every day, it''s really disgusting! Also, I am not Lily, nor do I have this tendency. I have someone I like, so don''t disgust me! " Intil glared. She is already angry! At the same time, Qiu Shui was also very angry. Intiel''s temper is very gentle, no matter what, it is difficult to make her angry. Even Intier, only when he helped her get revenge for the first time, did he see her angry. She never got angry again. However, Zomali''s words, as well as her ability, made Intier angry. So she stopped, even if Rukia''s attack was imminent, she did not evade, let alone block. "Next, I want to see who is stronger, your ability or mine!" "Swastika!" "Dance lightly! Autumn water!" Accompanied by a roar. Behind Intier, a pair of huge wings condensed from spiritual power suddenly appeared! The shape and pattern of this wing, UU reading refers to Intil''s own favorite butterfly. And this is also her latest form after the swastika! She is stronger again! However, it was just the next second after she swallowed it. A spiritual storm erupted from the surrounding area, sweeping away the surrounding environment. The ruins were all cleaned up at this time. Even the spiritual power in the environment has been reorganized again. However, at this time, the Zanpaku Knife controlled by Rukia was only one centimeter away from Intil. Rukia''s control was lifted! Intier''s stubborn ability worked! This scene gave Rukia a sigh of relief, and then she collapsed to the ground, losing strength. Intil wanted to hug her, but the next second, a man wearing a white haori appeared here. "Thank you, Carl''s man." "It turned out to be the head of the Kuchuki family, Kuchuki Byakuya! Now that you are here, I don''t need to worry anymore. But you have to pay attention, I am not brother Carl''s subordinate, but I am his most favorite and favorite person! " Intil said mischievously. Kuchiki Byakuya raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. But at this moment. Zomali attacked suddenly. The feeling of being manipulated came once again. But Intil was well prepared. I saw her raise her hand. The surrounding spiritual power was frantic again. The opponent''s attack was directly dismantled and completely clean, and there was no way to work! "Kuchaki Byakuya, leave it to me here, you hurry up and take care of your sister. And don''t rob me, this guy, completely irritated me! I have to kill the opponent with my own hands! Otherwise, it''s hard to quench my anger! " Chapter 974： Singled out with 10 blades! Intil was very angry. It was the first time she felt such an angry emotion since she followed the world. Although she and Rukia don''t meet many times, their relationship is very good. Especially this time fighting side by side has warmed their relationship. So now seeing Rukia, being so tortured by the other party, she even has to control her body to **** herself. This made Intier completely broke out. Although the opponent''s ability is somewhat similar to Intil, Intil does not control others and do such rascal things. Even if she controls the opponent''s body, it will only cause him to lose his combat effectiveness, and then draw the opponent''s spiritual pressure to make him fall completely. Although Intil could do things like letting the enemy kill each other, but she didn''t want to do it either. Because of this, it goes against her heart. After all, there is a thread deep inside a person''s heart. If you cross this line, something very bad may happen. Coupled with Intil''s own character, apart from Karl, the others are even more undesirable. So she didn''t need to do that. On the other hand, Zomali, his ability is to control the enemy''s body, to self-mutilate, or let the enemy kill each other. Such a despicable act, Intil is very disdainful! Kuchaki Byakuya glanced at Intil next to him, and then at the ten-blade. He hugged Rukia Kuchiki, and still held it gently in his arms as a princess. In Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes, the strength of the 70th blade is also very good. And he is indeed much stronger than the 90th blade. So after observing the opponent''s strength, Kuchiki Byakuya also returned his gaze to Intil. "Be careful, this person, it''s not easy to solve!" "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure!" Intil waved his hand, his face serious. At this time, she was completely in a state of combat. Now Intil, even Kuchiki Byakuya felt a certain threat. This made her understand that the girl in front of her behind Carl has made a lot of progress compared to when she first met! However, Intier himself knows very well that his current strength is between the captain and the deputy captain. It''s almost infinitely close to the level of Captain Death, but it''s still a bit worse. On the other hand, Luo''s strength is actually not much different from the captain. The only difference is the development of Zan Pokang and hundreds of years of combat experience. Therefore, Intiel thinks that his current strength, even in the face of Kuchiki Byakuya, is not completely helpless to fight back. In this way, he was more confident when facing the seventieth edge. After all, the opponent''s ability was restrained by Intil. This point, Intil has been aware of from the beginning. Then Kuchiki Byakuya didn''t say anything, but left here directly holding Rukia. After Intil felt the other party''s Rei Pressure getting farther and farther, he was also relieved. "Now, here are the two of us! So the second round, let''s start here! " "Dance lightly! Autumn water!" Accompanied by Intil''s anger. The spiritual power around, frantically surging! All the spiritual pressure began to superimpose, then compressed, and constantly squeezed the surrounding space. Everything around was destroyed under the pressure of this powerful spiritual pressure. Even the seventieth blade Zomali is inevitable, because of this kind of spiritual pressure squeezing, and thus the hand. "It''s an incredible ability to control Reiatsu. It seems that you are using this ability to offset my ability, right? " Zomali asked, but Intil did not answer. If the other party is a friend, she doesn''t mind, revealing her abilities to the other party. But when facing the enemy, she would not have this kind of brain damage operation. So she didn''t say a word, just kept mobilizing her abilities and began to squeeze the spiritual space around her. The spiritual power that was not squeezed, but at this moment, suddenly swelled. Before Zomali could react, Intiel let go of his control of Reiki. A violent explosion occurred from the surrounding area, and its power directly turned this area into flat ground! The mansion where Ninety Blade originally lived, let alone become a ruin at this time, but even the original appearance can''t be seen! Here is now a desert! At this time, Kuchiki Byakuya, who was holding Rukia and far away from here, also felt the shock, couldn''t help but glance back. Then he saw a scene where everything collapsed and collapsed. This made him frown, then sighed. "What a terrible power..." As soon as the voice fell, Kuchiki Byakuya accelerated again, hurry up and leave this side so as not to be involved. Although he could resist the aftermath of the shock without injury, Rukia, who was seriously injured, had no such ability. What''s more, she is still in a coma. As a sister-controlled Byakuya Kuchiki, naturally, he will not let his sister encounter new dangers in this way. So he must leave quickly. UU reading It happened that Asani Renji was also outside, he could go out directly to find the other party, and then give Rukia to him to take care of. at the same time. Intil, who was fighting Zomali, also gradually gained the upper hand. Her ability is to control all the spiritual power around her, and she can also control the spiritual power of those who are weaker than her. And after Qiu Shui''s swastika, this ability has become even more exaggerated, and its coverage is also very wide. The most important thing is that this ability completely restrains Zomali''s ability! The power of the seventieth blade is the spiritual pressure that can be released through his own eyes, and then combined with the enemy''s spiritual pressure to control the opponent''s body. Its attack method is somewhat similar to Ghost Dao, which is why, in the original work, Kuchiki Byakuya releases Duankong and can block it. Because the opponent''s power is equivalent to a branch of Ghost Dao, and Duan Kong is defensible, a defensive ability of most Ghost Dao. However, the people who know how to use the empty space are basically the captain level. After all, Ghost Dao is not a Chinese cabbage, even if it is the current Deputy Captain of Death, there are many people who have not learned the Ghost Dao. Asani Renji is the best example. Although Kuchiki Rukia has a good talent for ghosts, her current strength has not yet reached the ability to release ghosts with the number seventy or more. If you want to be released, you have to wait until she becomes the captain level. However, Intil, there is no need to be so troublesome at all, and there is no need to learn any ghosts. Because of her ability, it is also a kind of ghost. She can even disrupt the surrounding Rei Pressure, allowing the enemy to rely on Rei Pressure''s attack to directly neutralize it! This is stronger than the ability to unilaterally block the air, and it is more practical! Chapter 975： Kill! "How can it be?!" "How can a mere human be able to stop my moves. Even if you have the Reaper''s Zanpaku, but you are only a human being, how can you be so strong? ! " Zomali felt a little weird. He didn''t expect it at all. The woman in front of her would show such a powerful force. At the beginning of the battle, Zomali only felt a little awkward, and thought that Intil had only played a little trick, which made his attack invalid. So he didn''t take Intier into his heart at first. But as time goes by, they are now fighting for more than twenty minutes, and soon half an hour. Although Intier can restrain the opponent''s abilities, Zomali''s speed after returning to the blade is also improved by one period, and his defense is even more so. Therefore, it is not very easy for Intier to hurt each other. Fortunately, the opponent''s ability is completely useless for Intil. More importantly, she doesn''t have to worry about her own consumption. After all, what she is using now is the spiritual power flowing in the air, and her own consumption is minimal! So after fighting for such a long time, her own consumption is very low. Zomali also discovered this situation and felt a little unbelievable. He even felt that he was no monster compared to the woman in front of him. The other party is the real monster! This is what Zomali really thinks. Intier heard the other party''s question, but she didn''t intend to answer it, but continued to wield her Zanpaku Knife and continue to attack! Zomali could only fight desperately. All the eyes on his body were opened at this moment, as were the eyes with both hands. All his eyes looked at Intil in unison. If people with intensive phobia are here, I am afraid they have been scared. But Intil didn''t have this problem, just stared at so many eyes and felt a little sick. "What a pervert!" Staring at so many pairs of eyes, Intil finally spoke the first words within more than twenty minutes of the fight. But as the voice fell. The spiritual power she manipulates has formed one after another spiritual power spikes! And the wings behind her, at this moment, also condensed into two huge sickles, slashing towards each other! Intil''s hand did not stop. She just had to be distracted to control other attacks, so her sword moves slowed down. But even if she slowed down, Zomali could not resist. Because of Intil, all the other offensives created at this moment came over! What''s more important is that all of Intil''s attacks were aimed at the opponent''s eyes! As long as the opponent''s eyes are removed, then this person is not afraid. However, Intiel''s idea is good, but Zomali will not let her hand easily. Facing the fierce offensive, Zomali suddenly retreated. Even if Intier''s blade had fallen on him, he had no intention of defending. Because he intends to use this attacked gap to leave Intil''s attack range. But it is inevitable when injured. As the blood blew out, all the attacks fell to the ground at this instant, forming a violent shock wave. Even the ground trembled. However, these attacks did not fall on Zomali''s body. Instead, the opponent retreated a distance of tens of meters with the inertia of Intil''s slash. "It''s really a monster, it''s really amazing to have a monster like you in humans! It''s a pity that humans are very weak creatures anyway! Next, I will let you thoroughly understand what is true despair! Take a look, this is my attack full of love! " Accompanied by Zomali''s roar. A huge virtual flash condensed and formed in front of him. All eyes, at this moment, stared hard at their virtual flash, as if they were accumulating energy for the virtual flash. Intil felt the impact of this energy and smiled. Although the opponent was aware of Intier''s ability, Intier still had one ability from beginning to end, and he did not release it. That is to absorb the spiritual pressure released by the opponent, and then rebound it! When facing the ninetieth blade before, she simply absorbed a virtual flash, and then it was gone. Now, Intil spread out a pair of wings behind him, and then began to frantically absorb spiritual power. This time, she wanted to try, without absorbing the opponent''s imaginary flash, and relying solely on her own strength, could she create a trick that could rival the imaginary flash. Then Intil took a deep breath and pointed the tip of the knife forward. I saw the pattern on the autumn water, and at this moment, the charging was completed. A huge ball, similar to a virtual flash, appeared at the tip of the knife, ready to go! Zomali felt a little unbelievable when he saw this scene, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he directly released his strongest power and tried to kill Intil. But Intil, at the same time, released himself, the strongest degree of aura! However, although her light cannons are huge, they are much smaller than those of the other party. This compares a building with a bungalow, which is not comparable at all. "Is this the upper limit? I probably understand." Although Intil knew that there was an upper limit to her djie, her previous training focused not on the amount of absorptive capacity, but on her own swordsmanship and domineering practice. At most, add one more spiritual power to control the practice. That''s why she didn''t know how much her Zan Pokau Qiushui could absorb until now. This energy is already equivalent to the strength of an ordinary face when there is no return to the blade. But facing the virtual flash of ten blades, it is really not enough to see. The two sides faced each other, but after holding on for dozens of seconds, Intil was completely swallowed up. Seeing this scene, Zomali burst into laughter. "Hahahaha, a mere human, and want to fight with us, this is your fate!" "Hahahahahaha!" "Really? But your attack has absolutely no effect on me!" At this moment, Zomali was laughing wildly. Before he could react, he saw a beautiful figure, breaking through the smoke, smiling, appearing in front of him! "what" Before he finished speaking, Zomali wanted to raise his hand to resist, but Intier''s movements were even more swift and violent! I saw the autumn water that blended with virtual flash, spiritual pressure, flow cherry domineering, and various powers, waving by in an instant! In an instant! Accompanied by a transparent slash, it rushed towards the sky diagonally. Zomali''s head fell to the ground! The seventieth blade is over! Chapter 976： support "It''s not easy, this guy''s skin is really too hard, if I hadn''t poured all my strength into it, and at the same time, I had turned the opponent''s virtual flash into my own use. This blow, really not necessarily, can cut off the opponent''s head. With one or two broken faces, is the skin so hard? This is the case with the tenth blade Stark, and the same is true with the seventieth blade. On the contrary, the skin of the 90th blade was not as hard as either of them, and that guy looked like a normal creature. But it may also be because the other party is too vegan, so the skin is not so hard? This is not impossible. " While cleaning up the mess, Intier talked to himself and played a stand-up comedy. She used to spend the boring time of being imprisoned in this way, so this habit has long been retained. Until now, it has not been changed. It''s just that in front of Karl and Luo, it rarely shows up. Once there is no one around her, she will talk to herself to relieve her anxiety and tension. But after solving the enemy, Intil was also relieved. She found through her sights, hearings, and **** that there was not a single enemy in this area. She was finally able to take a good rest. But the ground at this time shook suddenly. Intil looked up, and saw a huge black flash, rushing to the sky. Then she saw another, similar to the slash of the crescent moon, floating in the sky. Seeing this scene, Intilton remembered that he had to protect Kurosaki Ichigo. "Damn it, this guy, really doesn''t let anyone rest for a while. I finally managed to get rid of two ten-edged swords, and I fought over there. It was really annoying! I hope Kurosaki Ichigo can hold on for a while and don''t hang up so quickly. " With that, Intil flew in that direction. Kuchaki Byakuya and others also saw this scene, but they did not care. Because the current Kuchiki Byakuya has encountered a tougher enemy. That is, after being completely backed up, the body swells to a few hundred meters in length and a tooth density of one hundred meters in height! This guy was originally the tenth blade, but now that he returned to the blade, the number on his body has changed, becoming zero! So he claimed to be the strongest existence among all ten blades. It''s the tenth blade! However, this sorting is obviously very problematic. First, Grimjoo''s strength is not weakened, and he can defeat the current tooth density. Just like his current appearance, except for the thick skin, the huge spiritual pressure, and the huge reminder, there are no advantages. Even the speed has slowed down a lot. In this way, Kuchiki Byakuya didn''t even need a swastika, and could rely on absolute speed to turn the opponent''s brush round and round. Not to mention, Ulchiola, whose speed is also not weak. Compared with the latter, the first three ten-edged blades are not a level. Therefore, what level of strength after Ya Mi''s return to the blade ranks, so far, is a mystery. But what everyone recognized was that Gummi would never be the 20th blade, that is, the opponent of Balegan. After all, the power of aging is irresistible. This is the law of nature and the law of the world. This power of Balegan can be countered by no one except God. Even if it is himself! However, it can also be seen from this that there is a big problem with this ten-edged order. Carl once guessed that this ten-blade ranking was not based on their existing strength, but based on their existing spiritual pressure. The tenth blade Stark''s combat ability is not very strong, but it is not very weak, it can only be said to be quite satisfactory. But his spiritual pressure is definitely the strongest of all ten blades. none of them! Even if it is Balegang, in terms of spiritual pressure, he must be willing to be inferior to the wind. After all, he is the only one, the ten-edged man who can break his face on his own. Balegang and others, with the exception of Ulchiola, rely on collapsed jade to break their faces. Ulchiola, also because of the strong spiritual pressure, caused the face to be partially broken, and later with the help of Aizen, he could completely break his face. But from here, Ulchiola''s strength should not be underestimated. So this ten-edged ranking is a mess for everyone. However, one thing is certain is that the method of death represented by Yami is anger. After he returned to the sword, he also maximized his anger. He relied on anger to improve his strength. The more angry he is, the stronger his Reiatsu! Perhaps this was one of the reasons why he became the tenth blade after returning to the blade. But there must be other factors, but no explanation is given in the original work. So no one knows. The current Kuchiki Byakuya is dealing with this one, relying on pure spiritual pressure and size to crush the enemy''s opponent. UU reading Miandu, even Kuchiki Byakuya felt very troublesome. However, at present, the other party can''t hurt Kuchuki Byakuya, after all, the speed of the tooth density is too slow. At this time, Intil was also flying in the direction of Kurosaki Ichigo. She has seen each other and is fighting with a faceless face. And this person Intil knows. The opponent is the fortieth blade, Ulchiola! "It turned out to be the fortieth blade? It''s a bit difficult this time!" At the first glance of this guy, Intil knew what kind of powerful enemy Kurosaki Ichigo had encountered. Intiel''s own strength is very good, even facing Kurosaki Ichigo after djie, can win steadily. After all, Kurosaki Ichigo''s greatest killer move, Crescent Moon Rush, was of no use to her. It will even be used in reverse. But after wearing the mask, Kurosaki Ichigo, Intil is no longer his opponent. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had already put on the mask, but was still suppressed, had reached his limit. More importantly, Ulchiola didn''t even return to the sword! It can also be seen from here how powerful the opponent''s strength is. However, after wearing the mask, Kurosaki Ichigo was barely able to bring a little bit of damage to Ulchiola. Commonly known as breaking defense. But just breaking defenses is not enough. With this little injury, there is no way to defeat Ulchiola. Kurosaki Ichigo still wants to continue, but the duration of the mask is almost up, he can only temporarily release it, waiting for the cooling time of the mask. And this time, it will also be Ulquiola''s time to fight back! But just when he was about to move. A loud voice rang from the sky. "Swastika!" "Dance lightly! Autumn water!" Chapter 977： Urquiola Accompanied by a burst of spiritual power fluctuations. The huge spiritual pressure shocked, washed his face directly from the air, and smashed toward Ulquiola! Facing such a sudden attack, Ulqiola didn''t dare to be careless, and directly released a virtual flash into the air. But when he saw who came, his eyes widened. "Oops!" Ulchiola recognizes Intiel, and has some of her information on hand. She knew very well that Intil''s ability could control spiritual power. And she also learned how to do it! Although Ulchiola didn''t know how strong Intiel''s dsolution was and how high the upper limit was. What''s more, the 90th blade and the 70th blade, before dying, used their unique means to pass the news of their death clearly. Therefore, Ulchiola knows very well that Intier has the strength to make a single kill! And he knew better that after he released the virtual flash, he would definitely be used by the other party. So he subconsciously counterattacked, but it fulfilled Intier and helped the opponent increase the power of his moves. Upon seeing this, Intil didn''t hesitate, and directly used the opponent''s virtual flash. Then, no accident, the entire palace was destroyed because of her power! Kurosaki Ichigo sensed the danger in advance, so he immediately took Inoue Orihime and left here. Intier also found the right time and made up a psychic light cannon, and then landed next to Kurosaki Ichigo. "Ichigo, how''s it going here, is it going well?" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was scarred, Intil asked. However, the other party shook his head solemnly, and then Orihime Inoue protected behind him. "The situation here is not optimistic. As the fortieth blade, Ulchiola is much stronger than I imagined. Although I believe in your strength, I always feel that even if we join hands, we won''t be his opponent. After all, he has fought with me until now, even if I release the power of the mask, he has not returned. So I can''t judge for the time being, how strong the opponent''s strength will be after returning to the blade! " Hearing Kurosaki Ichigo''s words, Intil also nodded, ready to launch an offensive at any time. But she thought for a while, and finally she still said what Carl had said. "Brother Carl''s original words were, try not to kill Ulchiola. But I feel that my brother seems to think too much. With our strength, he shouldn''t be able to kill the opponent, right? " Intil tilted his head, wondering why Karl would say this to them. Kurosaki Ichigo was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that Karl actually planned to keep the other party alive. This directly shocked him all year. Orihime Inoue''s eyes widened, feeling a little weird! Faced with such a strong enemy, it is very difficult to save one''s life, and even said not to kill the opponent? She really couldn''t understand why Carl made such a decision. "That Karl is really aloof and arrogant as Master Aizen said! But Master Ai Ran also said that he has this strength and capital. Its just that you think that if you dont play a dead hand, will it be my opponent? " At this moment, Ulchiola emerged from the smoke and dust. His left arm was severely injured, and it was almost completely broken, leaving only a little flesh and blood, which was still connected to his arm. But he just glanced at this arm, and then in front of everyone, he broke it directly! "what are you doing?!" Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked when he saw Ulchiola tearing off his arm. But in the next second, Ulchiola''s arm fully grew out. It''s as if there was no injury! "Xu''s ability to recover is very strong, but it is generally called the shameless virtual, all in order to pursue a powerful force, thus giving up its own recovery ability. But I am different from them, my own strength is not weak, so I did not abandon the recovery ability, and even strengthened it to become a unique super-speed regeneration ability. This ability, except for the brain and internal organs, can be quickly regenerated in a few seconds if any other place is injured. " Ulchiola plainly stated his own ability defects. This scene made Kurosaki Ichigo a little confused, and Intil blinked and asked. "Is it really good to just tell my weaknesses like this?" "There is nothing bad, because you are already dead in my eyes. So I dont care, tell you my weaknesses! " Ulchiola slowly drew out his Zanpaku Knife, and then placed it horizontally in front of him. "Go to the edge!" "Block it! Blackwing Demon!" Accompanied by Ulchiola''s soft voice, the violent black spiritual pressure immediately crushed them all, a little breathless. But in the next second, Intil released his ability and relieved the pressure around him. Then they also saw a pair of huge black wings that could cover the sky, and the pure white clothes. Compared with before, there is no special change in his homecoming blade, except for the additional wings. But both Intier and Kurosaki Ichigo could feel the change in the other''s Reiatsu. And at this time. Because Ulchiola''s spiritual pressure is too huge , the spiritual power in the sky has all condensed into raindrops and fallen one after another. This scene made Intier and Kurosaki Ichigo feel a little weird. "It turns all spiritual power into liquid. What a huge spiritual pressure is necessary to do it?" Intil tilted his head. It was the first time she saw such an outrageous thing. Even the first ten blades at the time did not give her this feeling. Of course, this is also because Stark did not take it seriously. "It would be great if Luo that guy was here. With him, we wouldn''t have to be so passive. I just don''t know where this guy is now. " Intil spit out. Kurosaki Ichigo thought for a while, and then pointed to the direction behind him. "When I rushed here, I happened to see him fighting Sixtieth Blade, Grimjoo. Now they are almost the same, are they still fighting? " "You still care about others? I advise you to take good care of yourself! " "The Gun of Thunder!" Urquiola''s voice just fell. A thunder spear full of violent spiritual pressure, strikes instantly! Seeing this scene, Intil did not hesitate to release his ability, wanting to control it. But the next second, her face suddenly changed! Because she found that she could only control half of it, and the remaining half, also because of the unstable spiritual pressure, exploded directly in the air! Fortunately, she and Kurosaki Ichigo dodged in time, otherwise they would be involved in the explosion range! And this also made Intier understand that the opponent''s strength was too much beyond his own. Only this reason will cause her ability to fail! "It seems that this battle is a bit difficult!" Chapter 978： Battle on the other side at the same time. Just when Intiel and Kurosaki Ichigo joined forces to deal with Ulchiola. Luo is now fighting Grimjoo. The two of them, including this battle, were already fighting each other for the third time. But for the first time because Luo couldn''t understand, he got the upper hand. The second time was because Grimjoo broke an arm and his strength was weakened, so Luo had the upper hand. But this time, Luo didn''t solve it, and Grimjoo didn''t come back, so he was matched. I have to say that Luo still has talent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to quickly raise his own strength to another level in such a short period of time. Before that, Luo also used his existing abilities to solve some other problems. Although it took a while, there was no suspense, and Luo Wushang was cut off in the end. If it weren''t for Luo wanted to observe these chaos, he could actually kill those people in seconds. It''s the same even if those people are back. After all, beyond the ten-blade face, strength is the same, and it is not worthy of Luo to take it seriously. But Ulchiola, not those trash fish, can be compared. His strength is very strong. Luo fought with him. For nearly twenty minutes, the two sides also tried their best, and then they drew a tie. No one can help each other. It is precisely because of this. These two people will stand in a stalemate for such a long time, without a victory or defeat. "It''s a difficult opponent. Compared with the previous two battles with you, this time you have become more mature and stronger! It seems that you are indeed qualified to be my opponent! " Grimjoo said excitedly. Although his body was covered with scars, he was still very excited. The powerful spiritual power is constantly wandering around him, as if it is about to explode at any time. When Luo saw this scene, he showed a smile, then cried the ghost and placed it in front of him, while also accumulating strength. "If we continue to fight like this, we can''t tell the outcome. It''s better to use full firepower and fight with all our strength!" Luo also enjoyed this battle very much. Although he is not a person who likes to fight. But he will still get excited when he can meet evenly matched opponents. "Swastika!" "Scream! Ghost cry!" Accompanied by a harsh sound, it appeared from the body of the ghost crying. A huge black shadow emerged from the body of the ghost crying. If you look closely, you will find that this long-haired black figure is exactly the same as the ghost cry that was materialized before! This is the materialized ghost cry, but it faded and turned into a grayish-white color. However, after the appearance of the ghost cry, it did not stay here, but based on itself, slowly forming a black spiritual vortex. Inside this spiritual power vortex, all kinds of screaming sounds are constantly emanating, sounding like ten thousand ghosts howling, very permeating. Grimjoo felt very annoying after hearing this voice. But this is the ability of ghost crying, and he can''t stop it, and can only endure it silently. But soon, Grimjoo released, his own powerful spiritual pressure, his body is also changing little by little! "Since you have solved it, then I will use the strongest strength to pay tribute to you!" "I''m optimistic, this is my goal!" "Crack! Leopard King!" Accompanied by a roar, a huge spiritual pressure rushed to the sky. This huge force even broke through the outer shell of the virtual circle and rushed straight into the sky outside. And people in other places also saw the situation here at this time. But none of them came to help, after all, Grimjoo''s strength was not weak. What''s more, there are opponents who have to deal with those face-offs. Especially the fiftieth blade and the 80th blade, they met the Captain Death just like the original, and then they were tortured and killed alive. I have to say that these two unlucky ones are still so unlucky! It''s just that Luo didn''t know the situation in other places. He just looked at the stronger enemy and smiled. "Grimjoe, let me see how strong you are after you return to the blade!" "I''m going to go!" Luo smiled, directly released his abilities, created a position, and then teleported to the opponent. This ability to teleport through displacement is almost without any sound or delay. It can be described as an ability that is easier to use than instant step and ring rotation. But unfortunately, this ability has a fatal flaw, that is, it can only replace the position with the locked object. If this object is not very close to the enemy''s position, then Luo has no way to attack the enemy directly. However, after Luo''s development, this ability can be replaced even with a grinning stone. Originally, this ability could only be replaced with objects that were more than one-fifth of Luo''s own body weight. If it is to bring someone to replace, the same is true. It was only after his unremitting development that this ability was finally fully played by him Now even the weight, less than one-thousandth of a pebble, can be replaced by him. What''s more, he released his ability after the slaying, even more silently. Even if Grimjoo knew the opponent''s abilities, he was shocked by his speed at this time. Then the two people collided, causing a violent shock. Various spiritual pressures were constantly released during the collision between the two. Grimjoo used his own moves to constantly attack Luo, but he was evaded or blocked every time. On the other hand, Luo did not release any moves, but simply used swordsmanship to fight. Such a scene made Grimjow a little confused, but at the same time he also felt a little strange. This is not the case for Luo who was in a state of solution before. At that time, he would release whatever moves he had in mind, and then continue to encircle Grimjoo. But now Luo has changed his style, which makes him feel a little bit wrong. But at this time. When Grimjoo was about to release the attack. His strength suddenly became weaker, and his body staggered, almost falling down! Luo found the opportunity and directly released his abilities, covering the body of Gui Cry with a blue electric current and Liu Ying''s domineering! The electric current generated by the fruit''s ability and the flow of Yingba''s gas phase combined directly into Grimjoo''s heart, causing it to spout a mouthful of blood and fly three or four meters away! And Luo''s Liu Ying is domineering and has learned for several years. Since he was in the Marvel World, he has learned to flow cherry blossoms. Now his mastery of Liu Ying is even more perfect! It''s a pity that he is domineering with his knowledge, encounters a bottleneck, and cannot continue to break through. Otherwise, with the fruits of the operation, he can become stronger! Chapter 979： Fight! The battle is still going on. But this time, Grimjoo fell into a disadvantage. Because every time he releases a move, he will be inexplicably, and there will be a loss of power. This made him feel very uncomfortable. And this is one of Luo''s abilities! Luo''s ghost cry, in the state of initial solution, will produce a kind of ability that affects the mental state of others, and then it will continue to erode the other''s spirit, making it weak and weak. But this kind of ability, for the strong, the impact can be described as minimal. At most, that is, it affects the opponent, and one percent of the strength is exerted. It doesn''t matter at all. However, the ability of ghost cry is the same as the domineering look of the overlord who just awakened, and it can be a small soldier in seconds. So this ability is very good for clearing the field, but it seems a bit tasteless in the face of more powerful enemies. But the ghost cry after d is completely different, and it can even be said that it has changed its appearance! The blade of the ghost crying does not enter Jinhu County anymore, just count the striped roads. More importantly, the spiritual power vortex that has been expanding continuously over the course of the battle is more than ten meters in diameter at this time! And this vortex is still expanding, constantly devouring everything around it! And every time this vortex expands to a certain extent, the lines on the body of Ghost Cry will light up! At the same time, it can also increase the power of ghost crying. If the lines of ghost crying are all lit up, unexpected changes will occur. But so far, this ability has not been fully released, even when practicing before, Luo did not exert all the power of Gui Cry. So this time, he also wanted to see what new effect the ghost crying lines would have when they were all lit up. Because of this ability, even Gui Cry itself is not very clear. He had communicated with Guikui, but Guikui himself did not understand what would happen afterwards. But what she can be sure of is that she will become stronger then! Very simple and rude answer, but this also fits the ghost cry, which is a relatively simple and rude brain circuit. After all, this guy just beat Luo when he became real, and said that he couldn''t understand Luo''s unimproved performance. Gui Cry looks soft and weak, but in fact, it is quite brutal. At this time Luo, using the ghost cry, and also controlling the spiritual power vortex, constantly approaching Grimjoo. As he attacked, the apostle dragged Grimjo into the whirlpool. Because of this vortex, in addition to charging the ghost cry, it can also **** the enemy in and crush them all! Only this ability is also aimed at people with weaker strengths. If it is a strong person, after being sucked in, it is very likely that he will escape with his own strength. But he will definitely get hurt! After all, even Luo himself didn''t dare to touch this spiritual power vortex for fear that he might accidentally injure himself. Because this thing, regardless of the enemy or the enemy, as long as it is released, Luo can no longer perform any operations other than controlling its movement or closing it. Neither the growth of the vortex nor the power of the vortex can be controlled by him. In this way, if there are more friendly forces, his ability will not be easy to release. But Grimjoo didn''t know these things. He just fought Luo again in the normal way. But until now, Luo Yue has fought more and more bravely, and his strength is getting stronger. Look at Grimjo. He found that he couldn''t resist more and more, the spiritual power vortex was attracted. This made him understand that this vortex was something Luo created and affected the battle. Therefore, in the gap of the battle, he directly released a virtual flash of the king, wanting to destroy this vortex. But the next scene took him by surprise! Because of this vortex, it not only swallowed Wang Zhixuan, but even used this power to expand itself again! More importantly, the residual power of the virtual flash was connected to Grimjoo''s body. Then it caused that this spiritual power vortex was absorbing a large amount of Grimjoo''s spiritual pressure. He quickly discovered this, but he couldn''t cut off his connection with the spiritual power vortex at all. This made him very regretful, and he shouldn''t have released the virtual flash just now. But now he is already on the cusp of riding a tiger. If he wants to get rid of this vortex, he has only one way now, and that is to defeat Luo! After all, according to common sense, if the master is defeated after the Zhanpei Dao''s djie, then the Zanpei Dao''s djie will naturally be cancelled. Among them, the owner of the Zan Pei Dao has exhausted his spiritual power, or the owner of the Zan Pei Dao has fallen into a coma. However, Grimjoo didn''t think Luo''s spiritual power would be exhausted, because the spiritual power vortex had replenished him a lot of spiritual power until now. In this respect, Luo''s power is somewhat similar to Intier. Their swastikas can all use external spiritual power to replenish themselves. But Intil can do it from the beginning, and the **** just makes the ability stronger. On the other hand, Luo can only do what Intil started to solve only by djie. Therefore, his strength recovery is not very fast, it can only be said to be barely acceptable. At least it''s not the state of making ends meet. But if he faints, this ability will naturally be lifted. This is a common problem with all Zhanpakudao, and there is no way to avoid it. Unless he can materialize the Zanpaku Knife, this defect will always exist. Grimjoo focused on this, and then wanted to stun Luo. But as the battle continued, Grimjoo was the first to be unable to hold it. The battle between the two, counting the previous words, has lasted for more than half an hour so far. This fighting time can be said to be the longest. After all, fighting in other places ended up in ten minutes, or within twenty minutes. Some of this is because of the power gap, while others are because of intelligence. The previous battle between Neyuli and Intil was an intellectual crush. Only on Gengmu Jianba''s side, relying on the power of a monster, crushed the fiftieth blade! So compared to them, the battle between Luo and Grimjoo can be called a true equal match. Luo''s combat IQ is very high, and his strength is not weak. Grimjoo is the same. That''s why they can stay in a stalemate, and then they will be tricked. Only in the end Grimjoo was greedy and wanted to kill the spiritual power vortex, but was countered, causing the spiritual power to flow quickly. Otherwise, this battle can continue! And now, Grimjoo was so weak that he could only collapse to the ground. Luo Ze held it in his hand, and there were already two ghosts crying with bright lines. He pointed the tip of the knife to Grimjoo''s chest and said calmly. "Grimjoe, this time, I won!" Chapter 980： Defeat "Hahahaha, it''s really interesting. This is the most comfortable and coolest battle for me to become a shaman. Luo, I admit that your strength is indeed stronger than mine, so let''s do it, I am willing to die by your sword! " Grimjo laughed loudly, then closed his eyes contentedly, motionless. He seemed to have seen his own solution, so he didn''t mean to resist at all, so he just let Luo do whatever he wanted. But he waited for a few seconds, but he didn''t wait for the pain in his imagination and the cold touch of the blade. Instead, he felt that someone was sitting next to him. "What are you doing?" Grimjoe opened his eyes and saw Luo sitting beside him, suddenly a little puzzled. Luo Ze shook his head, then released his ability to help Grimjoo stop the bleeding. "Don''t worry, you won''t die. Whether it is because of my own personal feelings, or because of Lord Carl''s orders. You wont die here today, so just rest assured. And I know that you are a shaman who will not kill the innocent indiscriminately, but will only target the strong. You are completely different from those who are mentally abnormal, because you are a normal person! " "people?" "Hehe, this word is really a bit heavy to me! But even if you say that, I can''t be a human being, I''m just a shameless face that has been transformed from the virtual by the blue dye. I know who I am, but I have killed more than you think, so..." "So your past, only to survive, will you eat those deficiencies. But you face your subordinate officials and people who are not hostile to you, but you choose to let them go. From this point, I can basically conclude that there is still a trace of kindness in your heart. Just because of this environment, you are forced to hide qualified goodness, and then use your public personality and powerful destructive power as a cover to protect yourself. " "you" Grimjoe''s eyes widened, feeling a little weird. His current feelings were just like his own life, and he was completely seen through! But Luo Neng knew this, it was because of Karl. Carl paid more attention to Grimjo and the others, so through his memory and his own investigation, he investigated all their lives. Then he told Luo and Intil. That''s why Luo was so clear that Grimjoo didn''t become the thing before breaking face. "Don''t doubt, Lord Carl is like he claims to be, he has become a god. If he wants, there is nothing he doesn''t know except for some information protected by the world and other gods. But don''t worry, Lord Carl did not intend to accept you for letting you live, but simply cherishes your talents and does not want you to die. " After saying these words, Luo''s bandaging to stop the bleeding was basically completed. Then he got up, patted the dirt on his body, and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute!" "What else is there?" Luo looked back and saw Grimjoo, sitting up with difficulty, looking at the spiritual power vortex with serious eyes. "Can you cut the connection for me? The feeling of being absorbed by spiritual power is really uncomfortable, and I feel like I''m about to be drained. " "no problem." Luo nodded, then relieved the swastika. However, this release is not a complete release, but cancels the spiritual power vortex. Because the pattern on the ghost cry is still there. So as long as Luo is willing, he can release the djie at any time! However, doing so will not save spiritual pressure, and even consume more spiritual pressure to suppress the spiritual power vortex. So he helped Grimjoo, and after disassociating him from the spiritual power vortex, he was ready to leave. He has to rush to support Intier and Kurosaki Ichigo. Although he is not very clear about the situation over there. But he felt it before that Intil and Kurosaki Ichigo were fighting on the other side. So he has to hurry up and get there. However, just when he was about to leave, Grimjoo stopped him again. "Hey!" "What else do you have?" Luo frowned, obviously a little impatient. But Grimjoo showed a serious look and said: "Ulquiola''s strength is much stronger than me, and the way of death he represents is nothingness. So you have to be careful, especially his return to the edge, even if I try my best, I can''t fight it. I had a conflict with him before, and then fought him with both sides. But I always feel that after he returns to the blade, there is still a force that has not been released. But even so, I was completely suppressed by him, and there was no resistance. In the end, if Aizen hadn''t arrived, I''m afraid I would have died long ago. Besides, this guy has no heart! And what he is looking for is the heart! " There was a slight pause Grimjoo lay down on the ground again, and said mockingly. "Although it is said that, we have no intention of breaking our face. But that''s not necessarily true. The guy at the tenth blade Stark might be interested. After all, he is a self-defeating virtual, whether it is emotion or character, he is closer to humans. Looking back at me, hehe, I really am nothing. It''s enough to survive! " Hearing Grimjoe''s words, Luo nodded. "Thank you for your information, and hope we have the opportunity to fight again. At that time, you can''t be decadent! " With that, Luo Bian teleported and left here. Grimjoo watched Luo teleport, the replaced clod fell to the ground, smashed to pieces, and suddenly laughed. "Don''t worry, I''m Grimjoo. In order to become stronger, I won''t give up on myself!" ... at the same time. On Gengmu Jianba''s side, he has also solved the fiftieth blade, and then encountered a new enemy, that is, Yami! However, at this time, the tooth secret has been abused by Kuchiki Byakuya into an inhuman form. With the addition of Gengmu Jianba, the tooth density can''t be sustained for a long time. However, relying on his rough skin and fleshy strength, he can continue to hold on for a while. On the other side, Nirvana also used his own technology and the drugs developed to make the 80th blade fall into a cage of time forever. This is exactly the same as in the original book. The time flow of the eighty blade itself made his body extremely sluggish. Even if there is a sharp object piercing his body, it is very difficult for him to react. So Neyuli took him away. Because he has to make the other party into a specimen, he can also study it by the way. Chapter 981： 3 people team up The battle of the virtual circle is still going on. Intier and Kurosaki Ichigo are teaming up against Ulchiola, who is in a state of return. But the strength of the opponent is beyond imagination, even if the two people join forces, they are not opponents of the opponent. Therefore, the two of them have no way to compete with Ulchiola. However, at this time, Ulchiola obviously did not intend to kill, but gave them a chance to leave here. It''s just that Intil and Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t leave. Therefore, Ulchiola can only continue to work on them. "To be honest, I don''t like unprovoked killings. Even in the face of the enemy, I will not rush to kill them all. But you have now severely hindered me from carrying out the mission of Aizen-sama. I will give you one more chance at last, if you don''t leave, you will really die! " Ulchiola''s tone was very flat, and there was no killing intent in his eyes. But it is such a plain appearance that makes people feel a little bit shy. Intier and Kurosaki Ichigo both shivered at the same time. Because of the surrounding temperature, after Ulchiola said these words, it dropped a lot. After taking a breath, even white smoke can appear. However, Intiel and Kurosaki Ichigo still didn''t plan to leave, even Kurosaki Ichigo, after finishing the mask time, put on the mask directly, and the spiritual pressure skyrocketed again. Intil also manipulated the surrounding spiritual power, forming a variety of light cannons, and began to think of the other party''s bombardment! Since melee is not his opponent, Intiel chose long-range support. After all, his trick requires only the ability to gather spiritual pressure, and it can be released without even absorbing it. Powerful, fast, and very easy to use! However, this trick also has a big flaw, that is, it takes a long time to accumulate energy. So let Kurosaki Ichigo drag the opponent in front, and Intil fired the cannon in the back. This was the perfect cooperation they had researched in the battle. As for Orihime Inoue, she hid away a long time ago, playing fish and paddling there as an audience. And this time Ishida Yulong also came. But his strength, let alone help. He could feel his whole body bones creaking even closer. So he simply joined the audience and was here with Inoue Orihime to watch the battle. "It''s a pity, if you don''t listen so much, don''t blame me." Ulchiola was still so calm. I saw a thunder spear condensed in both his hands and threw them at Kurosaki Ichigo and Intil respectively. Originally, Intiel and Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to resist in the same way as before. But soon they discovered that this thunder gun was completely different from the previous ones! Although the appearance is the same, its inner strength is more compact and dense. In this way, its explosive power will be more than twice as powerful as the original Thunder Spear! "Kurosaki Ichigo! Get away, don''t resist!" Intil found out very early, so he avoided it immediately. But the speed she reminded was still a little slower. Kurosaki Ichigo, Tiehan Han, had already rushed forward, using his own tricks to collide with the Thunder Spear. The result is no suspense. Kurosaki Ichigo was directly blown up a distance of tens of meters. Then a huge pothole appeared on the ground. The same is true where Intil was originally standing. However, she was not injured. As for whether Kurosaki Ichigo died, she couldn''t be sure. At this time, she had no time to go to save people. Because Ulchiola had appeared in front of her, and released the Thunder Spear, attacking her! In the face of Ulchiola''s attack, Intil knew that he could never retreat. Otherwise, he will throw the Thunder Spear, and he will only be hit harder by that time! So she immediately rushed forward, planning to face the enemy head-on. But Ulchiola took out another thunder gun at this moment, and at the same time pierced Intil''s chest! Upon seeing this scene, Intilton was taken aback. She wanted to retreat, but it was too late! "ROMM!" "baton!" With the appearance of a familiar voice, Yin Tilton realized that he had actually come to a clearing. Originally, where she was fighting, a very huge stone pillar appeared at this time! Ulchiola''s attack fell on this stone pillar, annihilating it instantly! If Intil was attacked by the opponent just now, he would directly waste the life-saving talisman of Karl. At that time, she must call Karl to come and help. If not necessary, Luo really didn''t want Karl to come, because Karl did so many things before. Now he wants to accomplish this task with his own hands! "Intil, let us join forces to deal with this guy next!" With that said, Luo directly released the spiritual vortex, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com began to feel Ulchiola''s power. The other party also felt the threat of this spiritual power vortex, and suddenly frowned. Then he released a thunder gun, wanting to test it. As a result, this blow directly caused the spiritual power vortex to become even greater! What''s more important is that a powerful force is approaching Urquiola secretly. Grimjoo was given a hand by this secret ability, and then lost to Luo. But Grimjoo''s perception ability is not as strong as Ulchiola. So this power was avoided by him when he just approached Ulchiola. "What kind of power is this? Why is it so weird?" Ulchiola did not expect that his attack would not only be ineffective, but would even attract backlash from the opponent. More importantly, he can perceive a danger in this hidden power, approaching! So without saying anything, he directly turned on the virtual flash and drew a big circle around it! Suddenly. The ground collapsed directly. The smoke and dust danced wildly and violently. But by doing this, Ulchiola got rid of the power entanglement of the spiritual power vortex. Then he rushed to the sky quickly, and then he escaped from the range of influence of the spiritual power vortex. But the next second. Luo and Intier came to him at the same time, and most importantly. The spiritual power vortex was also brought in! Seeing this scene, Urquiola''s face changed a little unusually. Obviously, Luo''s ability is very threatening to him, and he has to be vigilant! "Ulquiola! You never want to run!" At this moment, a man who spoke with an accent flew quickly from the ground to the sky! This is Kurosaki Ichigo who put on the mask again after being beaten up! Chapter 982： Fierce battle! "How are you, can the body continue to fight?" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, Luo asked. But Kurosaki Ichigo nodded, and the face under the mask showed a bright smile. "Don''t worry, Inoue Orihime has already completed the healing for me. In the next battle, let the three of us go together! The strength of this guy is really too strong, if we are not together, it will be difficult to beat each other! " "Yes, Ulchiola deserves to be the fortieth blade, and the ninth and seventieth blades I encountered before are not at the same level. So we must join hands, otherwise we can only be slaughtered by the other party! " Intil said in agreement. Obviously, she was also very afraid of Ulchiola''s strength. Luo nodded, and then he was about to start fighting. He also defeated the Sixtieth Blade, Grimjoo, and learned from the opponent that the strength of the Fortieth Blade is not comparable to Grimjoo. Coupled with the fact that Kurosaki Ichigo and Intil said so, Luo also became more cautious. Upon seeing this, Ulchiola frowned even more rarely and sighed. "I didn''t expect so many people to deal with me together. It seems that I must act real! " "Ulquiola, don''t speak big words, although you are strong, but the three of us are teaming up, you are not an opponent! So I now give you a chance to leave here immediately, otherwise you will be at your own risk! " Kurosaki Ichigo temporarily removed the mask and warned the opponent loudly. Intil and Luo frowned because they were different from Ichigo Ao Kurosaki. They didn''t feel the slightest sense of tension from Ulchiola. This makes them vigilant, because such Ulchiola looks even more terrifying! "Next, let you know what true despair is. My Erdan Gui edge, even Ai Ran-sama has never seen it. Its the first time to release it, so please keep your eyes open and watch it! " The voice fell. A powerful spiritual pressure, at this moment, moved towards the surroundings! Ulchiola in the form of the black wing great demon, at this moment, the white robe on his body was instantly shattered! His wings have become a huge steel frame, and there have been some changes in his body. The specific change is that some dark blue and a little black hair grew on his body. Even his eyes became deeper and more terrifying! However, his expression remained unchanged after the second stage of his return, and it was still so plain. And at this moment, a rainstorm of spiritual energy condensed in the sky once again began. And this time the torrential rain was even more intensive than when he was back home for a while! "Er Duan Gui edge?!" "what''s going on?" "Didn''t it mean that the return of the broken face is the same as the death of the gods, only once?" Luo and Intier felt a little puzzled, although they all looked at Kurosaki Ichigo. But his expression was even more shocked. Because it was also the first time he saw something like Er Duan Gui edge. But soon they cheered up and prepared to fight! "You guys are prepared, even I can''t control the power of Er Duan Gui edge. If you are dead, you can''t blame me. " Ulchiola said flatly. Then he instantly came to Luo''s body. But Luo''s reaction was very fast. At this moment, he exchanged positions with a huge stone pillar. With one blow, the stone pillars disappeared! And this was just an ordinary attack from the opponent, and he didn''t even use the Thunder Spear! Luo took a breath after seeing this scene. He did not expect that after the opponent''s second-stage return, his strength was more than doubled compared to that of the first-stage return! Such an increase in strength made him feel a little unreal. It''s the same as the first time I saw the mask. But at this time, Kurosaki Ichigo, even if he wears a mask and releases the strongest crescent moon, he will be intercepted by the opponent''s finger. Then I loved it for a second, Ulchiola, grabbed Kurosaki Ichigo''s face with his bare hands, and crushed his mask! At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo instantly vomited blood, and then the virtual power temporarily disappeared! Then Ulchiola just wanted to make a hole in Kurosaki Ichigo''s body. But at this critical moment, Luo used his abilities again to make Kurosaki Ichigo switch positions with a stone. Ulchiola''s attack failed. Immediately afterwards, the one who greeted him was Intil''s most powerful move, the Spiritual Light Cannon! From the beginning of the battle, she was accumulating power. This is her limit at present, and it is also the most powerful light cannon that she has released in history! However, as soon as her attack was released, Ulchiola had an instant virtual flash, which directly collided with Intil''s light cannon. However, the power of the instant false flash was very weak, and Intil''s full blow eventually swallowed Ulquiola''s instant false flash but just when everyone thought it was a hit. Suddenly, Ulchiola''s figure appeared in the sky. I saw him holding the thunder gun in his hand and threw it towards the three of them without hesitation! Intil, who had foreseen the danger in advance, had already taken a step forward to avoid it. Luo also used his abilities and switched positions with Shizhu. Kurosaki Ichigo did not evade, but he was not directly hit either, but the aftermath of the explosion blasted him away. Seeing this scene, Luo also ignored Kurosaki Ichigo, but flew directly towards Ulquiola. But the next second. Luo hadn''t reacted yet, even if it was the top-notch look and domineering, without foreseeing the situation, Ulchiola had already come behind her! "You can leave! A guy with weird ability!" The voice fell, and a thunder spear penetrated Luo''s body instantly! "Luo!!!" Upon seeing this, Intil shouted loudly. But at this moment, Luo''s body suddenly disappeared. His body, like a shadow without a real object, took on a spiral appearance, disappearing directly. "What is this ability?!" "This is a clone of spiritual power, how about it, haven''t you seen it?" Luo walked out of the spiritual power vortex at this moment. This ability was only able to be used by him relying on the whirlpool of spiritual power. And thanks to Ulchiola, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to comprehend this trick so quickly. "Intil, you come to assist me, let me try next, the true power of ghost cry!" The voice fell. There are a total of ten patterns on the Ghost Cry Knife, all showing the color of blood red! These patterns, after absorbing the huge spiritual pressure, finally turned up completely! Chapter 983： The true power of ghost cry "Ghost cry, show your true power!" Luo gave a soft drink, and the pattern on Guiwai''s body immediately covered the entire blade. At the same time, Luo also covered all of his arrogance and domineering, and even the fruit ability came out. The spiritual power vortex behind him was already spinning in interest at this time. Then you can see that the edge of this vortex has turned into one very smooth black hair. In the center of the vortex, it slowly condensed into a human appearance. I saw a human female voice, wearing a white dress, curled up in the center of the whirlpool, her body in a translucent state. And the surroundings of the whirlpool have completely turned into her hair, beginning to sway with the wind. At this moment, even greater Rei Pressure directly swept all the surrounding district bureaus. The ghost cries suddenly made a scream like a ghost cry, making Ulchiola feel very uncomfortable. But after Gui Cry was fully formed, Luo could already control this power without hurting his teammates. So Intiel also saw it. Luo cast her eyes here, and she immediately released the power of Qiu Shui, turning on the maximum power, and at the same time began to affect Ulquiola''s spiritual pressure from the inside. Originally, Intier''s ability could not do this step. Qiushui''s ability is a typical ability to become weak when strong, and become strong when weak. Therefore, when dealing with the strong, the most critical aspect of Guicry, the ability to control the spiritual pressure in the enemy''s body, cannot be used. On the contrary, facing people whose strength is about the same as Intier, or whose strength is worse than Intier. She can do this. It is precisely because of this that she looked so relaxed when she killed the two ten-blade before. In addition to ability restraint, Intil also implanted Qiushui''s ability into the opponent''s body. But Ulchiola''s strength is so strong, no matter what Intil does, there is no way to succeed. So her strength can''t be fully utilized, this is also Qiushui, one of the biggest flaws. But now Luo gave Intier a big opportunity. Guikui completely evolved successfully, and it took a long time and absorbed a lot of spiritual pressure to do it. And the initial djie, the power can only be used to kill people who are weaker than Luo. If you encounter someone who is stronger than Luo, this spiritual power vortex will not have much effect except to help him block the spear and help restore spiritual power. But the ghost cry after the complete solution, that is, the ghost cry of the current appearance, not only has more powerful power, but can even affect the enemy''s mental power, which causes the opponent''s spiritual pressure to become extremely unstable. More than that, Luo rushed directly to the opponent and launched his own offense. The tangled ghost crying, also slowly stood up. Ghost Cry, who relied on Muramasa to materialize before, was about the same height as Luo. But semi-substantial, a slightly transparent ghost crying like a giant. Her height has reached about five meters! Her every move can cause changes in the spiritual power around her. And her movements are also very agile. The ghost cried from time to time with that kind of screaming sound, or some strange laughter, while helping Luo, attacking Ulchiola. Intil was beside him, and he tried his best to make his own power invade into the opponent''s body. But even so, she couldn''t do it, which made her a little anxious. "Master, let''s dance a song!" suddenly. A playful phantom appeared beside Intil. This is the image of Qiushui that was materialized before. But now, she did not materialize, but appeared beside Intil in another way. This is the unique way of communication between Zanpakudao and the owner. Only the owner can see his Zan Poknife, others can''t see it at all. At this time, Intil, hearing Qiu Shui''s words, also showed a sweet smile. "Then listen to you, let''s dance a song!" The corners of Intil''s mouth raised slightly, and then he stopped releasing his abilities, but slowly moved his body. Her movements are very gentle and full of charming beauty. Below Ishida Uryu, and Inoue Orihime, they couldn''t help being stunned when they saw Intil''s dance. Kurosaki Ichigo, who was in treatment, felt even more incredible. They have never seen anyone who can make the dance so beautiful and moving. This is a situation they have never seen before. However, Intil''s ability is more than that. She sang! Since coming to the world of death, although she often dances, singing is the first time! And her original ability was to influence those inhuman beings through singing. Even for humans, Intil''s singing sound is like an angel, which is moving. So as long as she opens her mouth to sing, no matter which world she is in, she will have a large number of enthusiastic fans. However, in this world, she wants to calm down and become stronger, so she doesn''t sing for the time being. UU reading But in the current situation, maybe singing and dancing can better play Qiushui''s abilities. After all, she discovered that her singing can also affect the fluctuations of the surrounding spiritual power, and at the same time can strengthen Qiushui''s ability. So when her song came out, even Urquiola was stunned for a few seconds, tears streaming out involuntarily. This also allowed Luo to find an opportunity. His attack came instantaneously, and Gui Cry also played support on the side, directly grabbing the opponent. But Ulchiola glanced at Luo flatly and asked. "Is this human singing?" "I just shed tears, right?" Facing these two questions, Luo did not answer, but hit the other''s heart directly. But Ulchiola suddenly broke out with even more powerful spiritual pressure! A huge pressure caused Gui Cry to suddenly howl. Her body began to tremble. The body that was originally transparent has become more transparent, even to the point where it is looming. Luo''s attack was originally aimed at the heart, but under the pressure of the opponent''s spiritual pressure, he was blocked by the opponent with one hand, and then missed! This full blow destroyed Ulqiola''s right arm, but in contrast, he also used his left arm to release a virtual flash, completely devouring Luo! Subsequently, Ulchiola''s right arm recovered. The pain in his ninja''s mind, ignoring the tears flowing from his eyes, then released the Thunder Spear and threw it at Intil. Intil stopped dancing and singing, and immediately took refuge. But this thunder gun directly followed, and slammed on Intil''s opponent heavily, forming a violent air current! Slowly. Ulchiola lowered his head and looked in the direction of Kurosaki Ichigo. "Ichigo Kurosaki, it''s your turn next!" Chapter 984： Request off-site support After the real power of Ghost Cry was revealed, in conjunction with Intil''s ability, it did cause some trouble to Ulquiola, and even caused him to shed a line of blood and tears. Even so far, there is a mass of paste inside his head. He was originally very cold, but from time to time he showed a dull expression. The set of people is a mess. But soon he slowed down, then killed Kurosaki Ichigo in seconds, and made a hole in his chest. Intil and Luo, because they were hit, flew hundreds of meters away. Had it not been for the life-saving talisman, they would have died long ago! So when they regained consciousness and wanted to deal with Urquiola, he had already done everything he wanted to do. Kurosaki Ichigo was also made a hole. However, Luo and Intier did not die, or even suffered no injuries, which surprised him a bit. So he immediately came to the two of them, wanting to continue to do it. But at this moment. Intil took off his necklace and crushed it. A transparent protective cover completely surrounded the two of them. No matter what abilities Ulzio used, he couldn''t break this protective shield. This is also a small prop for Carl to save the lives of Luo and Intier. As long as it is not an enemy above a demigod, it is impossible to break this, the invincible protective cover produced by the system. And the duration of this thing is as high as one hour. So she now has time to contact Carl and ask for his support. Although Luo didn''t want to do this, the two of them now had no choice but to request off-site support. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to pass the level of Ulchiola at all. More importantly, Kurosaki Ichigo''s Reiatsu is slowly disappearing. If he is not treated again, he will really die! "Brother Carl, come and help!" Intil contacted Karl and called desperately. In the present world, Carl, who watched the death gods and the face-off fighting, left here without hesitation and entered the virtual circle. Only when he first came here, he saw Kurosaki Ichigo, in the form of a bull''s head! He ran away! Such violent power surprised Ulchiola a bit. At the same time, it made Intier and Luo feel incredible. Fortunately, both of them were in the invincible protective cover, otherwise they would be injured if exposed to this spiritual pressure. "Have you never beaten Urquiola?" Karl came to them and asked with a smile. Luo and Intier lowered their heads at the same time, as if they were children who had made a mistake, silent. "It''s okay, I won''t blame you. After all, I felt from the beginning that you would not be Ulchiola''s opponents. It''s just that I didn''t expect that you would lose so badly, and you even consumed three life-saving items. More importantly, you didn''t stop Kurosaki Ichigo''s runaway! But forget it, since everything has happened, let me solve it. " With that said, Karl entered the protective cover and gave them a brand new bracelet for each of them. "This thing is also a brand new life-saving treasure, and this thing can be used once a day. As long as it is fatally injured, this thing can be transferred once. In addition, a protective cover can also be formed separately once, with a duration of three hours. However, only one of these two abilities can be activated, and after activation, no one can be activated again on the same day. " These two things were made by Carl using his own divinity and several life-saving items in the system mall. After practice, it was discovered that this thing can resist even if it is facing an attack from the divine nature. So the effect is pretty good. After Intier and Luo got the new props, they were not very happy, but very frustrated. If one day Carl stopped giving them these things, they might be even happier. Because this means that Carl admits that Intier and Luo are strong enough to wander around with him. Instead of relying on life-saving items, you can travel through the world with Karl. The gap between the two is still very large. "Okay, you two just rest, and let me take care of it next." With that, Karl flew over slowly. At this time, the tauren Kurosaki Ichigo was madly crushing Ulchiola. This picture is exactly the same as in the original book. Ulchiola is not an opponent of Tauren Yihu at all. However, just when the two people were preparing to fight for a wave of false flashes. Carl came to the middle of the two in an instant, with one hand in one hand, and directly squeezed the virtual flash that he released! "Are you the person Aizen-sama said?!" Seeing Karl''s appearance, Ulchiola was shocked. His perception ability is very strong, but he did not find out when Karl appeared here! "Hello, Fortieth Blade, Ulchiola! I have heard of you a long time ago, and I admire you very much. Except for youThe sixtieth, thirty and tenth edges are all my favorites. So you can rest assured that you will not die, but a small punishment is still necessary! " Carl''s voice fell. Then Ulchiola discovered that his lower body had completely disappeared. not only that! His wings also disappeared. The whole person''s mastery of spiritual power suddenly became a hundredfold, just like a novice, just learning to walk. Ulchiola had no idea how Karl did it. But he found that deep in his heart, he felt fear from the bottom of his heart! That''s right! After tears before. This was also the second time he felt the emotions that belonged to human beings. The source of this emotion is Carl himself! "what did you do to me?" Urquiola asked calmly. But he didn''t notice it, and his voice became more trembling than before. Carl didn''t speak, just glanced at the mad Tautou Ichigo, and rushed up instantly! Upon seeing this, the other party raised the sky lock and cut the moon, wanting to attack. But Karl used a finger to block his offensive. Immediately afterwards, Niu Tou Yihu wanted to release the virtual flash, but Karl let out a sigh of relief. His mask shattered instantly! This spiritual pressure turned into nothingness and disappeared in an instant! "Inoue Orihime, Ishida Uryu, right? You take good care of Kurosaki Ichigo, and then follow Intier and Luo to leave here. " With that, he opened the door directly to the world, sending them back without any explanation. When everyone, including Intier and Luo, returned, Carl came to Ulquiola''s side, restored his body and relieved the negative buff. Chapter 985： Stay alive! "What did you do to me?" "Why, I feel so... scared?" Ulchiola was still expressionless, but he could feel that deep in his heart, he was full of fear for Karl. This was a fear from the heart, and he couldn''t calm down at all. And at this time. Grimjoo, who had recovered a bit of strength, rushed over quickly. "Ulquiola, I''ll help..." "Wait, why is he here!" After Grimjoo saw Carl, he immediately held back the previous sentence, and then stayed on the spot, motionless. Facing Carl, he did not dare to slack off like an enemy. But he also knew very well that even if he tried his best, he wouldn''t be Karl''s opponent. After all, he had already experienced Karl''s power before that. It is a kind of power that can make people feel trembling from the depths of the soul. "You are here too, just to save me a little trouble, after all, I want to find you too." Carl smiled. But his self-confident smile made Grimjo and Ulchiola look like enemies. "What is your purpose?" Ulchiola posted again. He asked a lot of questions before, but Carl didn''t answer. But this time, Carl answered him solemnly. "It''s very simple. My purpose is to keep the seeds of the broken face and prevent you from disappearing completely. Now I can tell you that, if it weren''t for Aizen, the power of your virtual circle and Seoreiwa would have been out of balance. But this does not matter to the **** of death, but it does matter to me! Because once this power is out of balance, it is likely to cause a situation where the Spirit King cannot be resurrected. In addition, I know you two better, so I let you survive. After all, the two of you are considered to be one of the few in the Ten Blades, with a normal mindset. As for the other ravages, except for the first tenth blade Stark and the thirtyth blade Hlibel, die or die, I don''t care. " Hearing Carl''s words, Grimjoo''s mind was filled with sweat. Even Urquiola, who didn''t have much emotion, couldn''t help taking a deep breath. They didn''t expect that Carl''s purpose was so simple. As for the Spirit King he was talking about, whether it was Ulchiola or Grimjoo, he had never heard of it. "In other words, no matter what we do, you won''t kill us?" Grimjoo was excited and eager to try. When Carl heard it, he looked back at the other person and smiled back. "You can try." "Um... forget it, although I am not afraid of death, but if I can survive, who wants to die? Do you think it is, Ulchiola! " Grimjoo also suddenly changed the topic to him. Urquiola rubbed his chin, thought about it seriously, and then nodded. "Thinking from my perspective, no matter it is any creature, as long as it is given a chance to live, it will never give up. Unless the person is prepared to die from the beginning, otherwise a person, or a creature, will not give up the hope of life. " Ulchiola has observed many creatures and many human beings. However, what he observes most is the big emptiness of the virtual circle! After all, imaginary can be regarded as a kind of creature. The virtual instinct is to survive. In fact, all biological instincts have only two words, that is to live! Humans are no exception. So what he said made Carl more satisfied, but Grimjoo, a rib, simply didn''t understand what it meant. "Ulquiola, what do you mean by this, why didn''t I understand?" "You don''t need to understand, you just need to know yourself, and you can save your life." Speaking of this, Ulchiola paused for a while, then lifted the second stage of returning to the blade state and returned to the normal state before continuing to speak. "Of course, I also got my life back, so I want to live!" Ulchiola said so much, this was the first time that there was a violent emotional reaction. This is from the instinctive reaction of living beings. His heart told himself that he wanted to live! That''s why he had such a fierce reaction. Carl''s smile became brighter when he looked at this reaction of the other party. "Yes, originally I said, teach you what your heart is. But now it seems that you already have your own heart. I''m not sure what will happen after a broken face has a heart. But you must remember what you will do in the future, and you must not go against your heart. Otherwise, no matter what you do, you will suffer both heart and soul torment. Unless you choose to abandon your heart, otherwise this torture will accompany you throughout your life and make you regret it for life! " "Know that you die!" Hearing Karl''s words, Ulchiola nodded seemingly and then stretched out his right hand and placed it on his chest. He has a heart. And the frequency of the heartbeat is not very fast. But this time, he felt a bit of a different feeling from the beating of his heart. "Is this what it feels like to have a heart? Really... kind of weird..." "Yes, it feels very strange, especially if your heart is obtained through negative emotions, it will naturally be even stranger. But you can rest assured that as long as you have emotions and hearts, then new feelings will continue to emerge. Then you will be able to experience the human feeling. " Carl explained with a smile, and then put his gaze on Grimjoo. But before Karl could speak, Grimjoo waved his hand first. "Don''t tell me anything wrong, I want this stuff to be useless! I just want to live well now, and then become stronger, and wait until next time, I can beat your man, Xia Luo! This is my goal, so please don''t stop me from doing this! " "Don''t worry, I won''t interfere with the grudge between you and Luo. So you can do whatever you want, even if you kill him. After all, as long as he has a breath, I can save him. But the consequences at that time, I think you are also very clear, right? " Facing Carl''s questioning, Grimjoo sneered, and sat on the top of the ruins carelessly, with Erlang''s legs raised. "Of course I know, but I am not afraid! We fought three times, two draws, and he won once, so I was not convinced! Next time, I must win back! " Seeing Grimjoo who was so proud and stubborn, Carl nodded, and then opened the door to this world. "If this is the case, you should live well!" Chapter 986： Aizens reinforcements at the same time. The battle between Reaper and Shattered Face has also entered a white-hot stage. Luo, Intier, and Kurosaki Ichigo, although they rushed back, their strength was too much, so there was no way to join the battlefield in the first place. If they want to fight, they have to wait for a while. Inoue Orihime and Ishida Uryu are watching the play behind. Now this kind of battle does not need her to intervene at all. Because no matter what they do, they can''t affect the direction of this battle. At this time, the **** of death and ten blades were also in a fierce battle. The battle between them was very fierce. Even Hisugaya Toshiro released the full power of Hirinamaru, causing the weather to change. All the gods of death began to get serious, and then slightly suppressed the ten blades. But Stark, the tenth blade, didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t even do it. The third and twentieth blades have completed the return blade, and they are fighting the captain-level death god. And then, just like in the original book, the 30th blade Hlibel was controlled in the ice blossoms. This is Binglunwan, the strongest ability. Bingtian Hundred Flowers Burial! As long as the whole body is completely covered by all the ice flowers, this person will die! But this is normal. If the trapped person reaches a certain level of strength, he can still avoid direct death. However, the power of Bingtian Hundred Flowers Burial was not comparable to the ice before. Because of this thing, ice blossoms will continue to be produced. Therefore, Hlibel couldn''t use his own sea current and huge spiritual pressure to break through like before. And the twentieth blade, Bairegang next to him, was too surprised after seeing the smashing bee''s solution. After she released the djie, he then reacted and wanted to attack. But at this time, the Zanpaku Knife, which was like a missile, shot out in an instant! This is the world ability of Shattered Bee''s Zanpai Swordsparrow Bee! Bird thunder whip! Its power is not known how many grades stronger than missiles, it is even close to that of a hardship, or it has reached the power of a nuclear bomb. However, this thing does not have radiation, so don''t worry, it will have large-scale damage that is very difficult to control, just like a nuclear bomb. However, the spiritual pressure and flames produced by its explosion also temporarily trapped Balkan in it. For a while, he couldn''t get out. But in this way, Broken Bee can be considered to have completed its task. After all, her ability is too restrained! With the strength of Balekan, it is difficult to fight close to him. The initial solution of the broken bee is the ability to kill with two strikes, which is perfectly restrained. After all, Bairegang, but controls the essence of death! That is the ability to age! So the Broken Bee has broken an arm now, thanks to him. When Carl returned here, the progress of the battle here seemed to be coming to an end. It''s just that he knew that Aizen''s trump card hadn''t come out yet. But he still showed up and came to the side of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. "Captain, do you have any plans next? As far as I know, Ai Ran will not be stopped by you just because of this little thing. " "You don''t need to say this, the old man is also very clear. But Ai Ran is trapped by the old man now, no matter what he wants to do, he always..." The voice did not fall. Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ye Shigekuni saw that a huge black voice appeared before his eyes! The face slap came so quickly. Even if it was Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni who lived for a thousand years, he had never encountered it. Then he saw that a child with a broken face appeared in front of everyone. In addition. A bigger monster with crescent-like eyes squeezed out of this black cavity forcibly. Seeing this big guy, everyone was shocked by its huge body and huge spiritual pressure. Even Yamamoto Moto Ryuye Shigekuni frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable. "This big guy, looks quite strong, and the broken face that looks like a problem with his brain, should be quite strong, at least not weaker than the thirtieth blade." Karl commented. As a person who has read the original, he naturally knows what these two guys are. He had a problem with his brain, and his strength was very strong, but it was because his brain didn''t work well that he didn''t become a ten-edged man. And this guy has the strength to fight against the captain level. But his main ability is still used to restrain the Zanpakuk of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Ye Shigekuni, with a fierce blade. Because of his abilities, most of them are on the resistance to flames and the power of absorbing flames. Aizen made this thing to restrain the turmoil, so that it could not exert its strength. But Wanda Wise, who had a problem with his brain, was finally beaten to death by Yamamoto Motoyanagisha Shigekuni with his bare hands! It can only be said that he deserves to be the captain! Even if there is no Zanpakuto, you can definitely be called a powerhouse beyond the captain level! "Huh! Just two guys came to support, have Lan Ran''s subordinates been wiped out?" Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni was obviously disdainful when he saw this scene. Carl didn''t say anything. After all, the situation of the virtual circle is now completely controlled by the **** of death. Ya Mi is fighting with three captains, and it is estimated that it will take a while before he will receive his lunch. Then Grimjo and Ulchiola were shot by Karl. High probability will not appear here. After all, they said, they want to survive. So if you dont show up here, you can definitely survive, but if you run out. No matter what others think. Carl will not forgive anyway. What he dislikes the most is those people who are inconsistent. And at this time. The huge creature that didn''t know what it was, took a breath. Next second. A powerful tone whizzed past directly, forming a violent storm, and even blowing away the fiery flame wall! The strength of this airflow made even Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni feel incredible. On the other side, Wanda Wise swiftly jumped behind Hlibel and made a direct voice, freeing her from the ice. As a result, Heliber''s battle is about to enter the second stage. On the other side, the same is true of Balegan. Wanda Wise screamed and rescued him. But he can actually come out by his own ability, but the situation on the scene has undergone some changes. So he planned to stay inside and watch the changes. But now that he has come out, he doesn''t need to, so he stays still. "Ah la la, it''s finally time for us to play." Chapter 987： Mask debut Just after Aizen and others broke through the flame wall set by Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke, the people of the Masked Legion collectively showed up at this moment. All the people present have known their existence, but not many people care about it. But now that they appear at this critical moment, it is difficult for people to distinguish their current position. At this time, Hirako Mako didn''t know what he said, and then everyone dispersed, looking for their own opponents. Hirako Mako walked to Karl and Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni and greeted him. "Long time no see, old man, not seeing you for such a long time, you are still so strong. It''s very hard to lead this dilapidated thirteenth squad by one person, right? " Mako Hirako came up with a mockery. He no longer has any good feelings for Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. So naturally I don''t care about the other person''s feelings. "Hirako Mako, if you want revenge, you can do it now." Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni said flatly, but Hirako Mako shook his head and looked at Aizen. "I''ll talk about you later. Now we all have a common enemy, and that is Aizen. Therefore, we will eliminate him now, let''s talk about other things. " "In that case, I can treat you as our person for the time being." "Hehe, who are your people? Old man, I can tell you clearly, our Masked Legion is always the enemy of Death! " "Ok?" Hearing Hirako Mako''s words, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni raised his head slightly, and a small part of the knife was unsheathed. Seeing this scene, Hirako Mako''s forehead was sweating, but he still pretended to be calm. "Of course, this time I won''t be your enemy. I only have one goal, and that is Aizen!" After saying this, Hirako Mako immediately left here, and went straight to Ai Ran''s face, telling him about the past. At this time, the people of the other Masked Legion also found their opponents. But at this moment. In the black cavity, a large number of big virtual waves suddenly appeared, attacking everyone. However, the people of the Masked Legion were very powerful, and it didn''t take long to beat them back. Even the huge emptiness was killed directly. The black cavity that was propped up and couldn''t be closed was completely closed because of this virtual death. But Wanda Wise was extremely angry when he saw this scene. He roared and rushed to get rid of the big imaginary girl. But this man, with a mask that resembles an insect, and the clothes on his body are even more of a one-piece tights. It looks very sexy. It''s a pity that she is still a child and has no figure, otherwise she would definitely be very seductive. At this time, Wanda Wise also found the opponent and started the battle. The rest of the place has also entered a state of combat at this time. However, Hisugaya Toushiro seemed to be in conflict with Nisei Leo and was arguing. As for Mako Hirako, he is still reminiscing about Aizen. I don''t know what to say. "Captain, then you can figure it out by yourself. But Mako Hirako was right in saying that this kind of Gotei 13 team is really not easy to bring. " Carl shook his head, and then teleported to Beilegang. "You all retreat, I want to have a good chat with the former master of the virtual circle." Seeing Karl''s appearance, Shattered Bee and Oh Maeda were both shocked, and then hurriedly left here. They are all people who have seen Carl''s strength, and naturally it is clear that they can stay here and can''t do anything except drag their feet. And this man wearing a suit, tall, and fatter, Hakata Akita, was stunned for a few seconds when he saw Carl appear in front of him. "Mr. Carl, what do you mean?" "Literally, I want to have a chat with him, so don''t bother us." When Carl''s voice fell, Akuda Hachiken realized that he had been teleported to the front of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni before he could react. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, the former Minister of the Ghost Dao Ministry, Hachigen Akita!" "Chief Chief, Master Chief, long time no see!" When Akuda Hachigen saw Motoyanagi Yamamoto Shigekuni, he stood up straight in front of him, and came to salute. It can be seen that when facing Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, Akita Hachigen was panicked! "Since Karl has let you down, then you can find your opponent again, or you can help me stabilize the enchantment here..." Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni said, and then paused before continuing to speak. "For the old man''s judgment, I now apologize to you and you. But this does not mean that I have admitted my mistake, because from the perspective of the time, you are indeed bombs from time to time, very dangerous. So hate me if you want to hate it, this other **** of death of the Gotei 13 team has nothing to do with it! " "Ah this..." Akita Hachigen scratched his head Suddenly he didn''t know how to answer this. However, at this moment, Oh Maeda and Broken Bee also came to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni to report the situation. It''s just that when they saw that Akita Boxuan was here, they were suddenly surprised. Then they looked back and discovered that there were only Karl and Balegan in the original place. "Your predecessor of the Ghost Dao Ministry is actually better than me in Shunbu?" Broken Bee felt a little weird. She knows that Zhaotian Boxuan''s Ghost Dao ability is super strong, even the Broken Bee himself, in the pure competition of Ghost Dao, will not be Zhaotian Boxuan''s opponent. But she didn''t expect that with the speed of Akita Boxuan, all of them are so fast! "That..." "This is not my speed. I was sent by Mr. Carl." Broken Bee:... Oh Maeda:... "Don''t be cold. The battle is so tense now. Since you have free time, you should rest as soon as possible. In the next battle in other places, you still need your help! " "Yes! Master Captain!" Broken Bee nodded, then sat down, closed his eyes, and began to quickly recover spiritual power. But her broken arm can''t grow back for the time being. Because this requires some genetic technology to do it. Now that the battle is not over, Neyuli is also staying in the virtual circle. So she can only maintain the status quo for the time being. At least not dead, it''s pretty good. This is the true idea of ??Broken Bee. Oh Maeda also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and lay down in a corner. There, Akita Boxuan even came to the edge of the barrier, helping to repair the barrier. After all, he only talked about Ghost Dao ability, whether it was before or now, he was considered one of the strongest. Chapter 988： The **** of the virtual circle "Are you the Carl Aizen said?" "It doesn''t look great!" Byelegang saw the mediocre Karl, and suddenly smiled mockingly. "Since you call yourself a god, you should also understand that I am the **** who controls the virtual circle, right?" "That was just once." Hearing what the other person said, Carl said with a smile. In this sentence, even though Balegang is a skeleton, Carl can still clearly see that his black hole''s eye socket has become a bit bigger. "Do you know that your words will bring you a murderous disaster!" The voice fell. The overwhelming breath of aging and death began to think about the surroundings. But Carl stood still, as if he hadn''t seen anything. "Hahahaha, is this so stupid by me that I didn''t move anymore!" Facing the mockery, Carl did not respond, nor did he move, but instead allowed this aging force to cover his whole body. Then Carl saw that his clothes had been slowly corroded. Then there are the flesh and blood of the body, as well as the muscles and veins and bones! But the next second. The phoenix''s ability burst out. The ability of Huangquan Fruit is also fully demonstrated at this moment. In the face of these two powerful abilities, the speeding regeneration that Carl possesses is not worth mentioning. However, these two powers also pale in comparison when fighting against this aging force. Obviously it is not enough. "It is indeed one of the basic laws of the world, and aging is really strong. But that''s the end, this kind of thing is still very lethal to the gods. Even if the false gods and demigods meet, you must be careful, because if you don''t pay attention, you will step into the abyss. " Carl said so, and then his body was wrapped in a black air current. This is the breath of hell, expelling the power of aging. And after a period of practice, Carl has completely combined the **** breath and divine power! The current divine power is equivalent to the breath of divine power, and it can be done almost without any conversion! However, the aura of yellow spring and other abilities still haven''t fully integrated. It was only a matter of time for Carl to have the first experience, and then integrate other forces. Only the first time is the most careful, the most cautious, and the most time-consuming! So now, Carl has basically mastered the various uses of divine power, naturally, he doesn''t need to use the divine power in the same way as before. And with the appearance of hell. The aging force of Balegan, as if he had encountered some scourge, retreated madly. Carl was corroded by half of his body, and because of his ability to heal the inflammation, he quickly recovered. But in one second, whether he was in his body or clothes, he recovered as well as before, with no scars. Such power shocked Balegang. But what surprised him even more was the black power that Carl had! This is a power he has never seen before, but feels very familiar! "What kind of power is this? Why... so similar to mine!" Balegang thought for a while and discovered that in some respects, the breath of **** was at the same height as his power of aging. This makes him a little unacceptable. As the unique king of the virtual circle, he can''t stand it. The power that someone has mastered is close to himself! But what he didn''t know was that Carl''s power was not close to the opponent, but superior to the opponent! This is a double crush on rules and strength! Unfortunately, Balegan did not realize this problem, so he continued to attack Karl. But the next second. The **** breath instantly blocked the power of aging, and then swallowed it all! Carl felt the power of aging, and then glanced at the price discovery in the system mall. This thing turned out to be 100 million transaction points. This looks a lot. But when you compare those god-level abilities, it''s really not enough. Even if Karl has no money to buy it now, it does not prevent him from contempt for this force. "Incomplete rules, if you master the power of complete aging, I''m still a little bit interested. It''s a pity that your aging power can only affect the physical body, which is really rubbish. " The power of aging is divided into three stages. This is what Carl saw from the system mall. The first stage is the aging of the physical body, and the price is 100 million trading points. It is also the power that Balegan now possesses. This power is very effective against people below the demigods. Basically, if you touch it, you will die. But to deal with demigods and false gods, as long as their divine power is sufficient, this thing cannot be fatal, but it can cause huge trouble. The second stage of the power of aging, that is, it can be completely aging, which is also the power that Carl said. This kind of power is already close to the **** level, and even semi-god and pseudo-god can directly kill in seconds. The price of the system mall is as high as 500 million transaction points! Even the first stage of the evolution of the power of aging requires 300 million transaction points. And the essence of this power is to instantly age the enemy''s power, spirit, and soul! As long as it is stained, his soul and spirit will age with his body, even the power in his body. Even this ability can threaten the third-level gods. As for the third power of aging, that is a more powerful power that can even affect time and space! However, this kind of power may not even be mastered by the first-level gods. According to Carl''s guess, there is a high probability that it belongs to the power of the **** king. And the price is as high as one trillion transaction points. It basically belongs to a height that is completely unattainable. So Carl doesn''t have to think so much. At least he felt the power of aging, even if it was only the power of aging in the first stage, this could also help Carl''s current strength to improve a little. At this time, Bairegang did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all. He was just wondering why Karl was completely unaffected by his own power. Just when he thought about it, Carl''s analysis of the power of aging was basically completed. Next second. The breath of **** instantly changed its essence, and then directly surrounded Balegang! "How can it be?!" Feeling exactly the same, but a stronger aging force, released from Carl''s hands. Byelegun widened his eyes, which had no pupils, and his voice was full of horror and horror. "God of the virtual circle!" "As a respect for your mastery of the power of the world, so please fall under your own power!" Carl''s voice fell, and then snapped his fingers. Balegang opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But the next second. He was completely swallowed up by the breath of hell! Wait until the breath is gone. Bailergang''s figure also disappeared. Only one incomplete axe was left, and it fell to the ground! Chapter 989： Stop the fight "Bellegan, you are nothing but that." Ai Ran glanced contemptuously, the axe that was disappearing on the ground, and then put his gaze on Carl. Karl also met his gaze and smiled. The two did not speak, but they all saw what both sides thought from the eyes of each other. Airan at this time didn''t want Karl to interfere with this occupation. Carl is looking forward to Ai Dian''s performance after the complete integration of Bengyu. Therefore, the two of them, in some respects, still have a little pity for each other. But at this moment. Hirako Mako launched Hajime and directly attacked Aizen. In the eyes of outsiders, the two are just fighting. But in the eyes of both of them, this is already an upside-down and chaotic world. Next, Carl didn''t bother to watch their battle, but went to another place and continued to watch the battle. The tenth and thirtieth edges are in a fierce battle. Wanda Wise is also fighting with a little girl. The battle between them can be said to be very fierce, and Carl directly released Hades''s dd, released it, and watched the battle together. "Master, this battle is really strange, why do they have to fight it?" Hades asked puzzledly. Because in her eyes, this battle is not necessary at all. After all, Lan Ran could use Bengyu''s power directly if he wanted to. But he didn''t do this, as if he was deliberately consuming the number of people on both sides, which is really strange. Even if Carl had read the original work, he couldn''t figure out why Aizen would do this. After all, he, after Dongxian was about to fail, killed the opponent himself, and before that, he also made Hliber lose his combat effectiveness and was in a state of dying. So what he did, Carl really couldn''t understand. But it doesn''t matter if you can''t understand it, anyway, this guy''s power can continue to improve. This is Carl''s main concern. At this time, Ichimaru Gin retreated to the back and began to watch the battle. Tosen Yao had released his imaginary ability and was fighting the Komamura Left Front. The battle between the two was quite fierce. However, Tsen will become a lot ugly about this form. Especially in the original book, he became even uglier after he went home. Karl didn''t bother to trouble this guy. However, at this moment, Carl saw the tenth blade Stark, and unexpectedly summoned a pack of wolves to fight. Such a scene made him frown. Because he knew that Stark would definitely lose Liliette next time. According to the clues given in the original book, Lili Nite seems to be the main body of the case. She dispersed most of her power and gave it all to Stark. But in fact, it is not certain who is the ontology. After all, Stark himself had forgotten his own body, which one it was. So the relationship between the two of them is also quite complicated. But now that their battle has reached this point, Carl can almost stop it after calculating the time. So he immediately teleported to the two of them, blocking all their attacks. "This farce, you can stop it. Jingle Chunshui, give me a face, how about stopping fighting? " "Hey, I can''t call the shots in this matter, Mr. Carl. Although you are our distinguished guest of Seireini, I really can''t listen to you about this kind of thing. " Jingle Chunshui put on an air of ready to fight. He knew that he was not Karl''s opponent, but Stark was still here, so he naturally had to be careful. Ukitake Shiro, who was injured because of a sneak attack below, was also very surprised to see this scene at this time. He didn''t know why Carl wanted to protect a shaman. Even Yamamoto Moto Ryuye Shigekuni was standing in the distance at this time, looking at him with doubts. "My purpose is only one, and that is to protect Intil''s friends, nothing more. And in the near future, both he and Hliber will be of great use. So, I will ask one more time at the end, can you give me a face? " Carl smiled, and his tone was flat. But Jingle Chunshui suddenly burst into flames, and the whole person was wrapped in an inexplicable sense of fear. This caused his body to tremble involuntarily. But his clothes are very generous, so no one can notice even if he is shaking. So he simply shook his head and relieved his initial solution. "Teacher, it''s not that I don''t want to fight. Mr. Carl has intervened. If we continue, I can''t beat him!" Jingle Chunshui shouted out loud, so that everyone heard the news. When those people heard it, they were shocked. After all, what Carl did before was to help the **** of death. But this time, it was helping to break the face! This is really incomprehensible. But Jingle Chunshui''s voice is also throwing the pot again. He didn''t want to have a lot of curses on his back because of Karl''s appearance. In this regard, Carl did not explain, but looked back at Stark who was preparing to attack. "Hey, what do you mean by that fellow. You invaded our virtual circle before, but now you stop the fight. Are you a **** of death? Or in other words, are you not dealing with death? " Liliette, who turned into a wolf, asked. Carl didn''t answer directly, but opened up a black cavity. Everyone was shocked again when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that Carl would have the ability to open the black voice. But when I thought of it, Karl even had the ability to open the gate of the Seorei Garden, and he could even go to the Lingwang Palace at will. So it is not surprising that he has this ability. "Stark, Liliette, you go to the Vulture Palace and wait for me first. I''ll go again. Hlibel pulls over, and I''ll explain it to you. " With that, Karl teleported to Hlibel''s body and prevented the attack from both sides. Stark saw this scene next to him, and he also lifted the gui blade easily, then hugged Lili Nette, and jumped in without saying a word. Since Karl is here, he doesn''t worry that Aizen will be angry about this matter. After all, Karl is someone who even Aizen is afraid of. In addition, Balegang was easily killed by Karl, and he now has no hatred and does not want revenge. In his heart, there was nothing but peace and thoughts of not wanting to fight. Hliber wanted to avenge his men. But after Carl sent the three subordinate officers back to the Xuye Palace, he came to her side. "Your subordinate officers are not dead. If you follow me now, they will still be saved!" Chapter 990： 1 step first When Hlibel heard Karl said that he could save his subordinate officer, he jumped into the black chamber without saying a word. Aizen saw this scene all in his eyes, but didn''t say anything. Because of this matter, he couldn''t stop it either. Who made him who hadn''t merged the collapsed jade yet, only had him killed by Carl in seconds. But he also wanted to know why Carl did this. Therefore, Ai Ran no longer played with Hirako Mako, but directly killed the opponent in seconds, and then teleported to Karl''s side. His appearance immediately made the death **** here and the people of the Masked Legion look like a big enemy. But he didn''t even look at these people, because his thoughts were all on Karl. "Aizan, do you want to ask me, why do you want to do this?" "Yes, I want to know your reason. They are nothing more than a group of broken faces that have evolved from the imaginary. To put it bluntly, except for Stark, everything else is my experiment. So the reason you did this is very interesting to me. " Facing Lan Ran''s question, Carl turned around, facing each other, his mouth arched. "Since you have asked so, then I don''t mind telling you. Because I have seen that in the future, the virtual circle will be occupied by a force. If there is no strong person to stay there and not enter the virtual circle at that time, even the present world and Seirei Garden will be on the verge of destruction due to the imbalance of power. Therefore, it is still necessary to retain some strong people. " With such a specious reason, Karl opened the black chamber and walked in directly. Ai Ran has a serious face, rubbing his chin, as if thinking about the secrets in these words of Karl. But he thought for a long time, and he didn''t know what Carl was talking about, what the force that could affect the world was. After all, he did not see as far as Karl, nor did he read the original like Karl. However, the other gods of death at this time looked dumbfounded. Even Motoyanagi Yamamoto Shigekuni couldn''t understand Carl''s actions. It''s just that what Carl said just now, only Aizen himself heard it, otherwise Motoyanagi Yamamoto would be more concerned about this matter. Only after this episode. The battle will continue. So next, all the gods of death will fight Aizen''s final battle. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo also rushed up, wanting to fight Aizen. Both Intier and Luo listened to Karl''s words very much, so they didn''t intervene in the battle. Ai Ran discovered the two of them, but because of the two, they had a good relationship with Carl. In addition, they didn''t mean to intervene, so Aizen wouldn''t act directly on them either. At least until the two of them take the initiative, Ai Ran will not persecute them. In this way, the battle against Aizen, at this moment, officially begins! On the other side, Dongxianyao also completed his return, and became very ugly, resembling a large fly. It''s just as ugly as it is. And this is simply a portrayal of his heart. Because of him now, his heart is as ugly as his appearance. Even if he regained his vision, all he could see was the ugliest side of the world. He couldn''t even see all the beauty of the world! The whole person, as if losing heart and mad, didn''t even look at it at all. As for Ichimaru Silver... He is still watching the battle and has no plans to participate in this battle at all. So all people ignored him subconsciously. However, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni did not intend to participate in the war. He just wanted to see what other tricks Ai Ran could use. On the other side, Wanda Wise also defeated the little girl with the insect mask, and then fought with Fist West. What finally ushered in was a violent beating. ... at the same time. When Grim Reaper and Aizen were fighting. The only four ten-blade players left here are gathering together, waiting for Karl to speak. They are all gathered here by Carl, but I don''t know what Carl has to say. But Karl was not in a hurry, but first helped them heal their injuries, and then healed Hlibel''s subordinate officers. It''s just that although their injuries have recovered, they still have to sleep for a while if they want to wake up. But even so, Hlibel was already very satisfied. "Now you can tell us, why are we all gathered here, right?" Grimjoo, the impatient, immediately asked after seeing that Carl had finished treating the three of them. Carl was not in a hurry, and then sat directly on Aizen''s throne. It''s just that this throne is not very comfortable. After Carl used his power to turn it into a chair, it was much better. "Grimjo, before I answer your question, I want to ask the four of you a question. That is, are you still willing to work for Aizen? " "Ah this..." Hearing Carl''s words Grimjoo suddenly hesitated. Because he didn''t know whether Ai Ran''s plan would be successful, and he didn''t know whether he should work for Ai Ran. But at least one thing is clear to him. That is Aizen''s strength, probably not as good as Karl. Therefore, it is the instinct of every creature to hold the strong thigh tightly. It''s just that Grimjoo hesitated a little, so he didn''t dare to speak. Not only him, but even Ulquiola and Hlibel, didn''t know what to say at this time. Because of Balegan''s death, she understood that Ai Ran just used herself and others as a tool. If there is no Carl to stop the battle, I am afraid she will eventually die at the **** of death, or die at Aizen''s hands. Stark was thinking about the meaning of his own answer. However, just when everyone was thinking, a clear voice rang. "What are you thinking about! What is there to think about such a small matter? Although Ai Ran is strong, he can''t control our freedom! And I said that from the beginning, I was not under Aizen. This fellow Stark would not join him if he weren''t looking for a partner! That''s why I decided, it doesn''t matter what blue dye or blue dye, ten-edged or ten-edged, it''s all about me... Hiss, it hurts, you guy, what are you doing! " Before the words were finished, a fist suddenly landed on Liliette''s head. Stark bent down and began to refute Liliette''s words. "What you said is wrong, and you can only represent yourself, not me!" "Why can''t I represent you! I am you, you are me, we are originally one, so am I wrong?" "Liliette! You are disobedient again, right!" Chapter 991： Rebirth of the virtual circle God-level evolution text starting from the pirate Chapter 591: The rebirth of the virtual circle Lili Nite and Stark are bickering here everyday. After other people saw it, they were accustomed to it, so they didn''t bother to disturb them. Even Karl watched their performance quietly and didn''t say anything. Then Stark and Liliette, after arguing for a while, as if they had reached a consensus, they spoke at the same time. "We have made a decision and will not help Aizen in the future. But even you can''t order us. After all, fighting or something is really annoying. " Stark and Liliette spoke in unison, not even a single word was wrong. I have to say that the two people really share the same soul. Although there are some differences in personalities, the way of speaking is almost all carved out of the same mold. Even the words to be said are exactly the same. "It''s okay, I didn''t say to let you take orders from me. After all, I myself have no interest in governance. I have also said the reason why I saved you, so I won''t repeat it. Now no matter what you think, I have one more thing to tell you. That is, in the near future, a new force will come to occupy the virtual circle. This force is enough to shake the world, even more terrifying than Aizen. So leave this call, as long as they show up here, remember to notify me as soon as possible. And the virtual circle is your virtual territory, I don''t want it, when I come here, what I see is the virtual imprisonment, but the virtual night palace is occupied by others. " Carl said so, and then threw the special mobile phone in his hand to Ulchiola. "Hey hey hey, what do you mean? Obviously the **** Stark is the tenth blade. Whether it is strength or Reiatsu, Stark is stronger. Even if he is lazy and doesn''t like to work, there is still a thirtieth blade here. Why do you want to give such an important thing to Ulquiola! " Lili Nite can be described as childish. Regardless of the identity and strength of the other party, he said so directly. After Ulchiola got her heart, she also looked at each other with a weird face at this time. In his heart, there is a feeling of incomprehensibility, which is brewing. He even wanted to make a move to educate this unabashed boy. But he was quickly surprised by his own thoughts. After all, in the past, no matter what others say about him, he is Gujing Wubo, without any expression. But now it''s different. He has found it, what it feels like to be a human! "Ulquiola, what''s wrong with you guy, your expression... is a bit wrong!" Grimjoo also saw Ulchiola''s expression slightly cold. Hearing what he said, other people also looked at him, and they were suddenly surprised. "No, you have facial paralysis, but you also have an expression?" Liliette continued to speak. Her taunting skills are very strong, and Ulchiola''s emotions in her heart are getting stronger now. But at this moment. Carl put his hands on his shoulders. The inexplicable emotion disappeared suddenly. "Ulquiola, calm down. From now on, you don''t think of yourself as a broken face, but as a human being and learn from scratch. Especially when it comes to controlling emotions, you can get closer and closer to humans only if you control your emotions. " "Got it" Ulchiola nodded, then took a deep breath. In the past, he wouldn''t be like this at all. But even so, he didn''t have any regrets, because he had no heart since he was born. So he really wants to know what the human heart looks like. Even want to experience this emotion firsthand. That''s why he is so. "Cut, what is good about human beings, so weak, so helpless, so pitiful that I can''t bear it, let me start with them!" Grimjoo said disdainfully. His eyes were full of disdain for humans. However, this is also the posture of a superior, so he will not easily kill humans. This is the same as humans will not kill ants casually. Unless some people are really idle, they will do this. But principled people, generally speaking, will not take the initiative to do it. Unless the ants crawled into his home. "I suggest that this thing is best given to Ulquiola. Because I don''t want to manage Xuye Palace. In addition, Ulchiola needs to learn human emotions, so I think he is a good fit to become the new king of the virtual circle. " When Hlibel had said so, Liliette had no choice but to agree with her hands on her hips. But deep in her heart, she was still a little bit unconvinced. It''s just that her dissatisfaction is not because of Ulchiola, but because of Stark''s dissatisfaction. After all, this guy, even if he is the top ten edge, has never been fighting for it. Even if you can be lazy, you can be lazy. Lili Nite really doesn''t know what to say about such a character In that case, this matter is set for the time being. So next, you can re-plan the Void Night Palace, and then recruit new subordinates. But let me remind you that there is a man named Nilu who used to be the thirtieth blade, who is still inside. If you can help her regain her strength, she will also be a great help to you in the future. However, if she disagrees with this kind of thing, then don''t force it. After all, what happened to her is very miserable. Okay, I''ll stop here, now I have to deal with the big guy over there. " Carl said, and then stepped away. After Stark saw Carl leave, he turned around and left. "Finally, I can rest in a fair manner. Such a day is hard to come by!" "Hey hey hey, don''t just know to sleep, occasionally you also do some business, can''t you do it!" "Well, well, what you said is right, I will listen to you!" "You say that every time, did you listen to me once?" "Well, well, I will definitely listen to you this time..." "Bastard **** bastard! Stark, you bastard! Don''t try to perfuse me!" Stark and Liliette, while arguing, walked towards the place where they originally lived. The remaining three people glanced at each other, and then left separately. Hliber first carried all his subordinate officers back, and then began to look for the one that Carl said before, the 30th blade of the predecessor. Ulchiola was here, and in front of the throne that originally belonged to Aizen, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Grimjoe stood behind him, his eyes full of indifference. that''s all. The ten-blade system has completely collapsed from now on! The next virtual circle will usher in its rebirth! Chapter 992： Return to the battlefield The 992nd chapter of the God-level evolution text starting from the pirate returns to the battlefield "This guy, really difficult!" Gengmu Jianba laughed wildly while vomiting. After all, his and Kuchiki Byakuya''s current opponents have become very huge. Ya Mi''s reminder had become even bigger than before with a punch, and even regained his human form, and his movements were quicker than before. not only that. The spiritual pressure on his body has even swelled a lot more than before. This kind of power, even if Kenpachi and Kuchiki Byakuya saw it, they were a little surprised. Especially the opponent''s huge Reiatsu, even surpassed the general Death Captain. There are only the bottomless **** of death like Yamamoto Genryagisuke Shigekuni, and the **** of death like Kenpachi, who is huge enough to splurge at will, can be compared with it. The other gods of death do not have such a huge Reiatsu at all. But the strength of Reiatsu doesn''t necessarily mean how strong the strength will be. Because of the current tooth density, Kuchiki Byakuya and Kenpachi would still be pressed and beaten. It''s a pity that the two of them''s moves against this big guy will not cause any fatal injuries for the time being. Therefore, it is necessary for the two of them to find a solution as soon as possible. As for Nirvana next to him, he has been watching from the side, and he has no plans to fight at all. have to say. When it comes to fishing, he is still professional. As for Renji and others, they didn''t participate in the battle either. After all, this level of battle is no longer theirs, they can intervene casually. However, as they continued to fight, a figure fell from the sky and stepped directly on Yami''s body. There is no suspense. Ya Mi''s huge body was directly stepped on the ground by this person, unable to move! "Can you guys? The battle over there is in full swing. And you are wasting time here, is this really good? " Hearing this voice, everyone present showed serious expressions. "Carl, why are you here!" Seeing Karl appearing here, Kuchiki Byakuya asked seriously. But before he could answer, even the wooden sword on the side, brandishing his weapon directly, just rushed up. "Don''t get in the way of Lao Tzu! I''m going to cut him off with my own hands!" Seeing Kenpachi''s appearance, Carl sighed, and then left in a flash. Afterwards, Gengmu Jianba''s attack fell on Yami''s body, knocking it away several meters away! Knocking such a huge body into the air, one can imagine how powerful the power released by Jian Ba! "Carl, you haven''t answered my question yet." Kuchiki Byakuya spoke again. Carl smiled and replied casually. "Because I have my own business to do, there is no need to explain it to you. But I am here now to help you, so..." "Hehehehe, Mr. Carl, don''t let it go. If you do it, wouldn''t this guy even be able to keep the whole body? If such a unique research material disappears like this, I will feel very distressed. So, Mr. Carl, you should do your own thing, just leave it to us here. " Nie Yuli said, then directly released the djie and began to join the battle. Obviously, he was forced to join the battle to prevent Karl from stealing the head. Otherwise, he can see the end in the theater. Because both the original work and what Carl saw can prove that Gummi is not Kuchiki Byakuya and Kuchaki Kenhachi''s opponent. Not to mention, now that there is one more Nirvana, the opponent is naturally not an opponent. Seeing this scene, Carl shook his head involuntarily. "Since you have said so, then I won''t disturb your interest." With that, Karl opened the black chamber and prepared to leave. But at this moment. A super-large virtual flash that was larger than any previous virtual flash released by a face-off, directly rushed to Carl! Face this blow. Everyone evaded, only Karl Weiran was not much. I saw a black **** breath rushing away! Next second! This huge virtual flash disappeared like this, as if it had never appeared before! "Dare to do it to me? You really want to die quickly, right?" "what?!" When everyone did not react. Carl has appeared on top of Yami''s head. Then I saw that a dark shadow fell from a high altitude and directly cut off one of Fang''s arm! And this is not Carl''s hand, it''s just Hades in the form of slaying the hand! If Carl did it, this guy would have become a scum! "Hades, let''s go, let them solve it here." With that, Carl reopened the black chamber, and then left here with Hades. Everyone looked at the back of Carl leaving, and began to meditate. Ya Mi was even more angry. He wanted to recover his arm, but found that the arm that was severed could not be recovered by overspeed regeneration! This made him feel a little unbelievable, and at the same time a strange sense of fear could not dissipate in his heart. This caused his size to shrink in a circle, as did Reiatsu. "what''s going on?" As a researcher, Nie Yuli discovered the other side''s abnormality the first time. He doesn''t know what happened, but what he can be sure of is that the other party''s abnormal performance and the inability to regenerate the arm are all related to Karl! In other words, it has something to do with Karl''s knife! But in his hands, there is very little information about Carl, and it is impossible to judge what happened. Even, he didn''t even know what Carl''s Zanpaku was capable of. But no matter what happened, since Ya Mi''s strength had been weakened. Then the three of them will naturally not miss this opportunity to attack them. Under such a strong offensive. Although Ya Mi can barely parry, but he is defeated! To kill each other, it was only a matter of time for the three Death Captains. If it weren''t for the vigorous vitality of the teeth, they wouldn''t have played so hard. ... at the same time. Carl has brought Hades back to the battlefield. Only when he came back, he saw that all the death gods had been wiped out. The Masked Legion was also completely destroyed, and no one could stand up. Even Yamamoto Moto Ryuye Shigekuni was lying on the ground at this time and was seriously injured. obviously. Just where Karl left, less than twenty minutes. The situation of the entire battlefield has undergone earth-shaking changes. Lan Ran Tuan wiped out all the death gods, even as the original, overshadowed Yamamoto Genryuye Shigekuni. Caused him to completely lose combat effectiveness! Otherwise, the outcome is still uncertain! Chapter 993： Aizen about to break the cocoon God-level evolution text starting from the pirate Chapter 993 is about to break the cocoon blue dye "Lan dye, do you say I should praise you now, or should I start hitting you?" "I left. In less than twenty minutes, you killed them all. This kind of record, I can only say that it is you, but you have also used the ability of the mirror flower water moon, right? " Carl asked. Aizen smiled and nodded. "That''s right, I did use the abilities of Jinghuashuiyue. But before you, you helped them release this ability, so I had to release it again. It is precisely because of this that I wasted a little time, otherwise, I will solve the problem faster. " Said, Ai Ran put his gaze on Carl''s body. "Next, what do you want to do?" "me" Carl shook his head and said casually: "You go on, I watch the show, it''s that simple." Ai Ran breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Karl''s answer. He has not yet unlocked all the power of Bengyu. If Carl did it now, with his current strength, he would not be an opponent at all. However, when he breathed a sigh of relief, Carl suddenly stepped beside him. "To tell you the truth, I am very interested in your Zanpaku Dao''s interpretation. Would you like to show me a show here? " "Performing? Do you really think you are in the theater?" Ai Ran asked the other party back, but the answer was Karl''s nod. This made his expression a little ugly, but he couldn''t do it. After all, he is very clear about the consequences if he does it now. Then Ai Ran took a deep breath and placed Jing Hua Shui Yue horizontally on her chest. "To be honest, Jinghua Shuiyue''s ability is very strong, but the ability of djie is very average. Because the **** is nothing more than magnifying the ability of the initial solution. So I dont need a swastika, after all, there are limits to the swastika, but there is no limit to the original solution. What''s more, do you think the current me still needs a solution? " Ai Ran''s expression was a bit mad. Obviously, he is very confident in his own strength, thinking that he can solve everyone else without the need to solve it. But Carl shook his head and stepped back to the back. "Aizan, don''t be so absolute, it''s easy to get slapped in the face." Carl''s words left Aizen puzzled. However, just as he was thinking, a black slash suddenly came from behind! Seeing the crescent moon, Ai Ran understood that Kurosaki Ichigo''s injuries were all healed! He can join the battlefield! It''s just that Kurosaki Ichigo, regardless of wearing a mask or launching a fierce attack, can''t hurt Aizen even a bit. The current strength of the two of them is not in the same dimension at all! There is no fight at all! In addition, Aizen''s mouth and gun skills are no less than the protagonist. Even the will of the protagonist was shaken. If it weren''t for Kurosaki to show up in time and give Kurosaki Ichigo a head hammer, this guy would be persuaded by Aizen, and then fall into confusion, and eventually fall. After all, Lan Ran, the strongest thing is not the strength and the Zan Pokang, but his mouth, which can give anyone a lame mouth! Let''s talk about mouth escape. The protagonist of a certain movie next door said first, so Aizen, the big villain, is definitely in the top three! But Kurosaki would not listen to his nonsense. He first took Kurosaki Ichigo to a safer place, and then went to look for Aizen to single out. It has to be said that Kurosaki Yixin, as the former captain of the squad, is absolutely super captain level! However, relying on the power that he has not fully recovered now, he is equal to Ai Ran, leaving him completely unable to release the power of Jinghua Shuiyue. So Aizen is now overwhelmed by the wheel fight. It was Bengyu''s power that began to respond to him, and then completely merged with his body. The Aizen with this appearance is very powerful! Kurosaki was single-minded, he was not an opponent at all. Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to help, but was stopped by Ichimaru Gin and was given a lesson. After all, Ichimarugin''s strength is also very strong! His **** completely suppressed Kurosaki Ichigo, making it impossible to fight back. And the other side. Urahara Kisuke also appeared on the rescue in time. It''s just not the same as the original. In the original original, Urahara Kisuke injected something into Aizen''s body. So this also sealed him later, leaving a foreshadowing. But here because of Carl, Aizen has been vigilant behind him. Kisuke Urahara attacked but did not succeed, which changed his expression a bit. Fortunately, Aizen did not notice. However, it doesn''t matter if this trick is not successful, Urahara Kisuke then uses other tricks to attack Aizen. Then it was when Urahara used the meter and almost solved it. He actually relied on Bengyu''s power to perfectly resurrect! The power of Urahara Kisuke, and the little things he researched, are completely ineffective for Aizen! However, their attacks continued. Even Yu Yeyi fell from the sky and joined the battlefield! However, even if the three of them besieged an Aizen, they weren''t opponents at all. Ai Ran was like walking in a leisurely garden, and he didn''t even bother to attack them at all. Just block them and knock them into the air Aizen, who possesses such invincible power, is not the three of them that can contend. "So ugly! This look is really ugly! " Intil said, even showing an expression of disgust. Luo nodded next to him, agreeing. Carl couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the expressions of these two people. "Hades, what do you think?" Hearing Karl''s question, Hades could not see her face, but he could clearly feel her excitement. Then she nodded and expressed her thoughts. The current Hades can only exist in the form of shadows, naturally unable to speak. But this does not mean that she has no thoughts of her own. And the three people''s ideas are surprisingly consistent. Because now the entire face is wrapped in blue dye, it is really ugly. But Carl shook his head. Because in his perception, Aizen''s form is very beautiful. It''s like a butterfly about to break its cocoon. Although it looks ugly, he will look very beautiful when he emerges from the cocoon. And Aizen is in this state now. After the outer shell is completely peeled off, he will move towards a new class. But this is not enough! Because of this kind of strength, Lan Ran, at best, surpassed the demigod, and even did not reach the level of a false god. At most, his appearance after breaking the cocoon is also like the five-five-five-five-year period of Yamamoto Genyanagi in his heyday. Had it not been for Yamamoto Motoyanagi Izakuni, he would have fainted while Karl was away. Aizen is not so crazy now. But Carl didn''t bother to wake up Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suke Shigekuni. He just helped him simply heal his injuries and ensure that he would not die and his arm would not be broken. As for other Grim Reapers, Carl did the same. Chapter 994： Spirit Kings Commission God-level evolution starting from the pirate Chapter 994 The battle between Aizen and Kurosaki Isshin and others are still going on. But the situation here is completely one-sided. Ai Ran''s current ability alone was enough to crush the three of them, making them unable to fight back. Ichimaru Gin defeated Kurosaki Ichigo, and then left here with Aizen. Carl couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the devastation and the death gods below. "Ro, Intier, I''ll leave it to you two here. No need to do anything else, just make sure they won''t die. " Hearing Karl''s words, the two of them nodded, and then began to act. Carl glanced at the direction where Kurosaki Ichigo and Kurosaki had disappeared, and sighed again. "These two people seem to be planning to act according to the plan of the original book. But next, it should be Ichimaru Gin, let''s take a shot at Aizen. You can just go to the theater! " With that, Carl opened the door and entered the world. However, just after he entered this world, a piece of paper with spiritual power just fell into Carl''s hands. Seeing this paper full of spirit king breath, Karl couldn''t help frowning. Because this paper was obviously obtained by the Spirit King and handed it over to Karl. The above text is also very simple, that is to ask Carl for help to stop Aizen''s actions. When he saw these words, the voice of the system rang again. God selection has been triggered! "Choose 1: Accept the mission of the Spirit King, get 300,000 transaction points, and get a supernatural power value: 30." Option 2: Reject the mission of the Spirit King, get 300,000 transaction points, and get supernatural power: 30. Choice 3: Do not answer or refuse, act your own way, get 300,000 transaction points, and get supernatural power: 30. System prompt: Please choose the host carefully, because these three choices can affect the goodwill of the spirit king towards the host! "There is even a saying that there is a degree of favorability? It seems that I can''t just choose it!" Carl shook his head and said mockingly. However, the rewards for these three options are the same, so there is no problem choosing which one. Then Carl directly chose the third one. Regardless of his favorability, it is best to follow his own heart. So Carl didn''t write or reply according to the words on this piece of paper. Instead, he just stuffed it into his pocket and took it with him. The selection has been completed, you will get 300,000 transaction points, and you will get supernatural power: 30. "That''s it? It''s really easy." Carl laughed. He didn''t expect that this selection task would be the same as sending points, and it would be given directly, without any cumbersomeness. However, if you change to the first one, it is estimated that you will have to defeat Aizen before you can get the reward. As for the second one, it is almost the same as it is now. If you refuse it, you can get a butterfly reward. Then Carl opened the personal panel to check the current attributes and supernatural power value. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 70 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating fruit, armed color domineering, seeing and hearing color domineering, domineering color domineering, dual blade flow, strange power, fruit shaking, Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades, speeding regeneration, void walking, thunder immunity, **** breath, Devil fruit, phantom beast species, phoenix, yellow spring fruit, energy conversion, energy output, full blow, breaking the eye of delusion Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 2.3 million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra ability: mastery of supernatural power Title: Protagonists Faithful "The 2.3 million transaction points, although it looks like a lot, but in fact, you can''t buy anything. After all, the things and abilities that I need now are all measured in tens of millions. Those abilities that are useful to me and can enhance my strength are measured in billions. I am really poor now! However, there are already seventy divine power points, and after completing those tasks, Hades can be completely materialized. Now, keep waiting! Hades, I can only wrong you for a while. " With that, Carl touched Hades'' small dark head. She couldn''t speak either, she could only nod her head, and then used the index fingers of both hands to make a smile on her face to express her feelings. at the same time. The Spirit King of the Spirit Palace didn''t get Karl''s response, so he looked a little restless. But after a while, he calmed down. He knew that Karl would not harm himself, but he also knew very well that he wanted to ask Karl for help. This letter alone was not enough. After all, if you reach their level, if you ask someone for help, you will either sell your personal favor or you will need a god-level treasure But now the Spirit King, even if he wants to owe Karl a favor, he It may not be acceptable. After all, his status as a stickman, let alone help, it is good not to help. So the Spirit King used himself, with the few remaining awake time, to think of a method, and then made a round ball, and then led the zero division, that is, the first soldier of the main unit. After receiving the task, he scratched his head, a little puzzled. But in the end, he obeyed the instructions of the Spirit King and chose to come to this world to deliver equipment to Karl. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Mr. Carl, this is Lord Spirit King, let me give it to you. I don''t know exactly what it is, but what I can be sure of is that Master Spirit King should consume a lot of power to make this thing. And Master Lingwang said, let me go back quickly, after all, there is a guy who is still making trouble here. I can''t give the king key to the other party, so you put it away, that''s all I have to say, see you later, Mr. Carl. " As soon as the voice fell, the first soldier of the main army left here. It can be said to have come and go in a hurry. Carl was even in a daze when he saw that the other party brought something, then said a lot of things, and left like that. It doesn''t even matter what Carl has opinions, which makes him a little speechless. "Is this the overlord''s hard bow? Even if I don''t want to help, it won''t work, am I? " Carl gave a wry smile when he looked at this, unknown orb in his hand, and then unblocked it. Then Carl saw that a huge force was injected into Hades''s body! Next second! Color appeared on Hades''s face! Not just the face! Color appeared all over her body! Then, the system sound appeared again! Chapter 995： Shoot him! God kills the gun! The ninth ninety-fifth chapter of the God-level evolution text starting from the pirate shoot him! God kills the gun! System prompt: Hades, the hosts Zanpaku Knife, has gained a lot of supernatural power and has now completed the actualization process! And you can keep the **** forever, and keep it materialized forever! System reminder: Zanpakudaos ability has been upgraded to the **** level! After hearing this voice, Karl did not hesitate to open his personal panel again. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 70 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating fruit, armed color domineering, seeing and hearing color domineering, domineering color domineering, dual blade flow, strange power, fruit shaking, Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades, speeding regeneration, void walking, thunder immunity, **** breath, Devil fruit, phantom beast species, phoenix, yellow spring fruit, energy conversion, energy output, full blow, breaking the eye of delusion Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 2.3 million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra ability: mastery of supernatural power Title: Protagonists Faithful Just as the system voice said, Hades has become a god-level appearance. In other words, Carl saved a hundred divine power points and then materialized it. And this comes from the commission he hasn''t completed yet, that is to help the spirit king and stop Aizen''s plan! "The spirit king is afraid that I won''t agree to his request, so he directly asked the first soldier of the main army to bring me things. This guy is really interesting, and I also passively accept this thing, and now I can''t help if I don''t want to help. " Carl shook his head, showing a wry smile. However, Hades, now wearing a black Lolita, came to Carl with a face of excitement. "Master, look at it, I''m realizing now! And I have a feeling that I can always remain substantive without consuming the power of the master! " Hades'' emotions were all written on his face. Except for excitement, she has no other emotions at all. When Carl saw her so happy, he also laughed. But at this moment. Ai Ran appeared in front of him, looking at each other with serious eyes. Ichimaru Gin was behind him, still smiling, not knowing what to think. "I just noticed that there is a huge spiritual power here, and there is even the spiritual power of Wang Jian. It disappeared in such a blink of an eye? Could it be that you wiped out Wang Jian''s breath? " Ai Ran asked. Because he has completed the transformation, he is also full of confidence when facing Karl. But he is not sure whether he is Carl''s opponent in his current state. So he still dare not do it directly. Carl glanced at each other, then shook his head. "I didn''t do it, but the Spirit King gave me a commission to stop you. And he also materialized my Zanpaku Knife as a reward for me. So this commission, do you think I do it, or do I do it? " Carl asked with a smile. Hades followed and tilted his head, staring at Aizen''s appearance carefully, and then shook his head. "Although it is much better than the previous image, it is still ugly. I have to say that you are more handsome than you were when you were a **** of death. " "me?" Ai Ran heard Hades''s words, suddenly became interested, then smiled and shook his head. "Actually, I don''t have much pursuit of appearance, so I don''t care. But you... If I don''t feel wrong, you are Karl''s Zanpaku, right? " "That''s right! This lady is the master''s Zanpaku, and so is Hades!" Hades has his hands on his hips, showing the appearance of Lao Niu X. The nostrils are facing the sky. And the aura radiating from her body at this time is even stronger than the average captain level! This is the God-level Hades, whose strength has been doubled directly, reaching the level of a demigod! However, she is not a real creature after all, so she can only be regarded as a weaker existence among the demigods. This is a natural defect, and Carl has no way to add it. "That''s it, it seems that there is bound to be a fight between us!" Aizen''s expression is serious, and his sword points to Karl. But at this time, Ichimaru Gin came out and put his hand on the Aizen knife. "Master Aizen, you still have things to do. And as Carl said, he won''t do it to you for the time being. So here, leave it to me. " "Ichimaru Gin, you are not his opponent." "Of course I know, but delaying for a few minutes shouldn''t be a problem?" Ichimaru Gin asked with a smile. Carl took a deep look at each other, then nodded. "Of course, if you are willing to chat with me for ten minutes, it won''t be a problem." "So, what is the purpose of your appearance here?" Aizen doesn''t know what Carl is going to do. But Carl shook his head, did not speak, but put his gaze on Aizen''s chest. Lan Ran looked down and saw his collapsed jade. But just when he was about to look up. A sharp blade penetrated his chest! "Ichimaru Gin...you unexpectedly..." Seeing the flying cuffs, Ichimaru Gin''s Zanpaku knife, and the solemn look in his smiling eyes. Ai Ran suddenly understood that the look in Carl''s eyes just now was just to distract himself! At the same time, Ichimaru Gin touched his Zanpaku Knife, also to relieve Kyoka Shuiyue''s ability! After all, Jinghuashuiyue, only after touching it, can it release its ability to control the five senses! Ichimarugin, waiting for this opportunity! Although he was relieved by Carl once before, Aizen at that time didn''t know where to go. Later, Ai Ran, in order to deal with the death gods, once again released Jing Hua Shui Yue face to face. At that time, Ichimaru Gin originally wanted to do it, but after seeing Aizen Hajime, he knew that he had missed this opportunity. And now, this excellent opportunity was finally caught by him! "Aizan, after my Zanpaku knife is smashed, the most outstanding ability is not speed and length, but it can turn Zanpaku into smoke in an instant, and then condense it together! This is the true face of my Zanpaku Dao! At the same time, my Zanpaku Knife also possesses a toxin that can destroy genetic cells! See if this gap is there, now my knife has been left in your body! " "Aizan, you are dead!" Ichimaru Gin smiled and walked to Ai Ran''s body and said softly. "Shoot him! God kills the gun!" Chapter 996： Successful, but not completely successful "Shoot him!" "God kills the gun!" With a soft voice from Ichimaru Gin. Aizen''s chest cavity was completely decomposed in an instant! Whether it''s the internal organs or the heart, all disappeared! Even the blood was decomposed, leaving no drop. Ichimarugin was very satisfied with this scene. He showed a long-lost real smile, then stretched out his hand to take Bengyu in his hand, and disappeared instantly. "at last" "done!" Ichimaru Gin firmly squeezed Bengyu in his hand, opened his eyes, and then began to look at the blue sky. His look has fallen into memory. Carl didn''t know what he was thinking, he just looked at Aizen''s poor appearance and shook his head. "It''s so pitiful Aizen, how does it feel to be betrayed by your own men?" "It doesn''t feel much. Actually, I knew he was going to kill me, but I stayed with him all the time, just want to see how he did it. But I never imagined that he had hidden for so long, and even his ability to slaying was concealed, so he chose this moment to do it. I have to say, in this respect, I lost to him! " Ai Ran is a very arrogant person, and it is not easy for him to say the words failure. Airan at this time was already lying on the ground. Blood quickly penetrated from the position of his chest. The corner of his mouth was smiling, but his eyes were full of unwillingness. "No, I can''t die yet! My purpose has not been achieved yet, I definitely can''t die!" Lan Ran''s eyes suddenly widened. A powerful spiritual pressure suddenly gathered on his body! Bengyu burst out with a dazzling light, pulling the Shimaru silver that had fallen into the memory back to reality. "Carl, what did you do?!" Seeing the change in Aizen, Ichimaru Gin asked Carl for the first time. Because Carl said at the beginning that if Aizen was hindered, he would help to keep him alive and then become stronger. So Ichimaru Gin should think that this is Karl''s trick! But Carl is very innocent, because he really didn''t do anything, so he can only spread his hands and show that this matter has nothing to do with him. And at this time. Ai Ran''s body has completely recovered! He floated in the air, completely invisible, any scars. Behind him, there is another, similar to the wings of a butterfly. Aizen! Once again transformed successfully! At the cost of death, a stronger power was obtained! It can be said that the current Aizen, compared with before, is no longer in the same dimension. He has officially stepped into the realm of pseudo-gods, even stronger than ordinary pseudo-gods! Carl can feel that, although he hasn''t really become a **** now, he already has the strength to fight a third-level god. But Karl knew that false gods were not the limit, and maybe Aizen could get stronger. But what to do, Karl doesn''t know, it''s up to him. "Ichimaru Gin, I admit that you beat me once. But at the same time you also failed! Because of your mortal blow, I truly realize that even if I dont have Bengyu, I am Bengyu myself! As long as I want, I can use the power of Bengyu at any time! " The voice fell. Ai Ran teleported to Ichimaru Gin''s side and took back his own collapsed jade. Ichimaru Gin wanted to fight back, but Aizen shot his sword instantly. He didn''t have time to react, so he was hit! "Ichimaru Gin, I also want to thank you, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have discovered the essence of Bengyu! As my gratitude to you, I will give you a happy one. " With that said, Aizen slashed at the helpless Ichimarugin again! But this blow was blocked by a girl wearing a black Lolita. I saw that she was supporting the black Zanpaku with both hands, and her face was even more bulging, which looked very cute. But her appearance is quite difficult when facing Aizen. After all, the current Aizen only relies on a physical Hades, not an opponent. "Carl''s Zanpaku? Is this your own meaning, or is it Carl''s meaning?" "Huh! The master said, Shimaru Gin can''t die, so you can''t kill him!" "That''s it..." Hearing Hades''s words, Ai Ran nodded, and then let out a wild laugh. "Hahahaha!" "It''s so funny, people who call themselves gods are protecting others all the time! Just like you, can you still be called a god? It''s ridiculous! " Aizen knows that Karl is kind-hearted and will choose to protect some people he likes. So his ridicule made Hades very angry. "Aizan! You are not allowed to say that, Master!" Accompanied by Hades''s roar. The surrounding area was instantly covered by a dark demon power! Feeling this strong demon power coming from Hades, even Ai Ran was very surprised! "What''s this? Zan Po Dao, a mere trifle, has such a huge power?" Ai Ran obviously hasn''t seen the world Naturally, I don''t know what these demon powers represent. Hades has been upgraded to a **** level, so she has some divinities in her abilities. This kind of her, even in the face of a real god, has the power to resist, let alone Aizen. Although she is not Aizen''s opponent, it is not a problem to cause him some trouble. But Hades, if not for himself, not for biological reasons, suffered a restriction. Otherwise, her strength will definitely not stop here. After seeing this scene, Carl was also thinking about how to make Hades a real person. Otherwise, her strength can only end here, it is impossible to improve again like Intil and Luo. It''s just this problem, I can''t think of it for the time being, so Karl chose to come to Ichimarugin first to help him heal his injuries. at the same time. Matsumoto Ranju, who was seriously injured before, can now act because of Ichimarugin''s release of water. "How is this going?!" Matsumoto Ranju was taken aback by seeing Ichimarugin who was so badly injured. She subconsciously thought that this was done by Carl. After all, Ichimaru Gin is still the enemy of Reaper, Aizen''s accomplice. But soon, she realized that it was wrong. Because of Carl, he is healing Shimaru Silver! "For specific matters, when Ichi Marugin wakes up, you can ask him again. It''s not safe here now, you take him away first. " Although Matsumoto Ranju didn''t understand, why this battlefield changed in an instant. But she was still very obedient and took Ichimaru Gin away. But at this time, Hades was also shot out and fell into Carl''s arms. Chapter 997： Not enough, really not enough! "Sorry Master... I am not his opponent..." Hades said weakly. Although she could not see any injuries on her body, Carl could already clearly feel that Hades''s strength had become weaker. Since Hades is not a creature, she will recover directly after being injured, and will not affect the next battle. However, it takes a lot of strength to recover from the injury. After all, Hades''s own power is fundamentally separate from Carl, which is why Carl doesn''t reduce his demon power and transforms into a **** aura. Because of the two parties, it is impossible to transform at all. Hades is Hades, nothing else, not to mention that Hades has become a brand new individual after the ddinterpretation. So Carl can do nothing except support part of her strength and guarantee her immortality. It''s just that the next battle doesn''t need to continue, after all, Hades has done enough. "Hades, you did a great job, now you can rest by the side, just leave it to me here." Carl smiled and rubbed Hades''s hair before he came to Airan''s body. "Now you plan to do it on me? You have to know, the current me, but Bengyu, has completely merged into one! Even if it''s you, it''s impossible..." "Aizan, how are you calm?" Before he finished speaking, Carl interrupted him. If you let it, Lan Ran was stunned for a second, and then laughed wildly. "Hahahaha, calm down? I''ve always been calm!" "Really? But now you, I can''t see at all, any calmness. In my eyes, you have become indistinguishable from a beast. " "Huh! I think you are afraid of me, don''t you call yourself a god, then I will let you see how powerful the real **** is!" As soon as the voice fell, Lan Ran laughed wildly, came to Carl''s body in an instant, and swung a knife! Suddenly. There was a violent explosion around. Those buildings and things, at this moment, have been destroyed! Fortunately, these buildings are all empty, otherwise Karl would not directly work here. "Is that your ability? It''s sad! Aizen!" After taking the smoke away, Aizen saw Karl and blocked his attack with just two fingers, which made him feel incredible. But at this moment, Carl spoke: "But I have to admit that your strength has indeed become stronger. But you have to say, have you become a god? Now I will tell you, what is a god! " The voice fell. The figures of Carl and Aizen disappeared at this moment! When Lan Ran returned to God, he had already arrived, in a desert! "What is this place?!" Ai Ran felt a little unbelievable when he saw the desert around him. Because he didn''t see clearly how Carl did it. He didn''t even know what method Karl used to transfer himself to this place. "Don''t worry, this is still the earth. I just said, I will show you, the real god. So I will not break my promise, now I will let you take a look. " Carl''s tone remained flat. But at this moment, the violent **** aura, wrapped in huge divine power, was flying around Carl wantonly! But this force looked very large and rough, as if it could destroy everything. However, Aizen can feel a kind of peace in this power, which is very unspeakable. This feeling of peace and the energy itself, the violent and devastating manifested, are completely two extremes! These two forces merged together, but they were surprisingly balanced and did not produce any conflict. This makes Aizen feel incredible. Because he has never seen anyone who can put the two opposing forces together peacefully. "Impossible! It must be fake! The true **** represents destruction and power! It is absolutely impossible to be what you are now! " Aizen still didn''t give up, and then continued to attack Karl. But Karl snapped his fingers lightly, and immediately knocked Aizen back again. "Since you''re here, I''ll just mention you. No matter it is any god, even the **** in charge of death or destruction. As long as they are willing, the power they show will be extremely peaceful. And the kind you are talking about represents the power of destruction, nothing more than a false **** who can''t control the divine power. That''s right, I''m talking about you now! A true god, even a third-level **** like me, can master his divine power proficiently and autonomously, so as not to affect the slightest of his surroundings. Because the power of God is huge, the existence of God may cause a devastating blow to the world. And now, you are just someone who has gained powerful power, even though you are only one step away from God. But this step It took me a long time to cross over, and your words..." Having said that, Carl paused for a while before continuing to speak. "To be honest, I am very optimistic about you, and even think that with the help of Bengyu, you will soon become a god. But you are now mastered by power! You are not calm anymore, you are like this, now you are at the limit. So, I am very disappointed, Aizen! " "And you really don''t do enough! And it''s not good enough!" Carl was originally looking forward to the fact that after the blue dye merges with the collapsed jade, he will become stronger and even become a god! But now it seems that the opponent was also forced into Xi''an, thinking that this was the power of the gods. But in fact, the gods do not bother to emphasize the magnitude of power at all. The power of God is unlimited. The only thing worth emphasizing is the quality of divine power and the laws they govern. However, the law is a matter of first-level gods. Second-level gods and third-level gods are more concerned about the reserve and quality of divine power. As for power or something. Since Karl became a god, he hasn''t cared anymore. The only thing he can care about is the divine power value and those abilities that have not yet been transformed into divine-level skills. That''s it. Ai Ran now obviously has some doubts about life. He originally thought that he had gained the power of God. But now it seems that the clown is myself? He even became a little unconfident. But at this moment, Beng Yu also responded to him, making his power stronger. Carl frowned slightly when he saw this scene, but still shook his head. "Not enough, or not enough, Aizen, you should be stronger!" "Really, Mr. Carl, how strong do you think he can become?" Chapter 998： Confident and ordinary God-level evolution text starting from the pirate Chapter 998: Confident and ordinary "Kisuke Urahara, here you are, but Kurosaki Ichigo, how did it change? Could it be that you have realized again, the new plug-in? " Carl greeted Urahara Kisuke, and then looked at Kurosaki Ichigo not far away. The current Kurosaki Ichigo''s hair has grown a lot, and his clothes are somewhat damaged. Especially his right hand holding the knife. The shape of Tiansuo Zhanyue has changed a lot! The blade became longer and thinner, and the huge "swastika" was enlarged by at least five or six times. In the end, there was originally only a small black chain, but now it is binding Kurosaki Ichigo''s entire right arm. And this is the stronger form of Sky Lock Zhanyue! However, there is still a gap from the complete form of Tiansuo Zhanyue. After all, the real Tiansuo Zhanyue is a double sword! But even so, the current Kurosaki Ichigo, because of some price, gained a stronger, even infinitely close to the strength of the third-level god! Unfortunately. His power was only temporary, so it did not reach the realm of the third-level god. It can only be said that it is a pity! The Aizen on the other side has almost reached this level. Both of these two are infinitely close to the strength of the third-level god, but they have not fully achieved it. "Carl, let me break this matter!" Kurosaki Ichigo said calmly. In the next second, he instantly came to Ai Ran''s side. The opponent started to block in a hurry, but was knocked into the air by Kurosaki Ichigo! "How is it possible, you kid, turned out to be so strong?" Aizen didn''t expect to see it for a while, and Kurosaki Ichigo opened a new link. This made him really hard to understand how Kurosaki Ichigo''s power came from. Although he knows that Kurosaki Ichigo has the power of Quincy, Reaper, and Void in his body. But he never thought that the combination of these three forces would have such a huge power. It is really surprising. "Aizan, let me solve the grievances between us by myself now!" Kurosaki Ichigo said, he flashed past, and once again collided with Aizen! The battle between the two of them was enough to cause the ground to shake. Moreover, the current state of these two people has broken away from the category of human beings and is evolving in the direction of gods. But it is a pity that the two people are far from the gods, even if they are the third-level gods, there is still a big gap. "The current appearance of Kurosaki Ichigo is really strong. Maybe he is like this, maybe he really has a chance to defeat Aizen. It''s a pity that my previous wedge didn''t hit, otherwise, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. " Kisuke Urahara sighed. Because of Carl''s reasons, some plots of the original work have been changed, which also caused Aizen to be very vigilant at the beginning, and did not give Urahara Kisuke too many opportunities. Although he was still proud, he was hit. But he didn''t give Urahara the opportunity to put some inexplicable abilities into his body. It is precisely because of this that the current Aizen, coupled with the immortal body, even if it is Kurosaki Ichigo, is not necessarily the opponent''s opponent. "It''s a pity that Lan Ran had a chance to become a god, but his mentality went wrong and he was controlled by power. Look at him now, when will he wake up. If you can''t wake up, I will help you control him. " "Really, if so, thank you so much, Mr. Carl." Urahara Kisuke smiled and bowed slightly to salute. And at this time. The battle in the distance suddenly calmed down. I saw that the surrounding air became a lot quieter. The entire space is also unprecedentedly calm. Seeing this scene, Urahara Kisuke felt a little unbelievable, because he discovered that Kurosaki Ichigo at this time had turned into another form that even he couldn''t understand! When Carl saw this scene, he was a little surprised. "Ichigo Kurosaki has reached the **** level?" "God-level? You mean, Kurosaki Ichigo has become a god?" Hearing Carl''s words, Urahara Kisuke felt incredible. Carl nodded first, then shook his head. "That means it, but he hasn''t become a god. The simple explanation is that his current power is only a short-lived. As long as he releases it, it won''t take long before his power will completely flow away. And Kurosaki Ichigo, although he now possesses the power of a god, he lacks the most crucial thing, that is, divinity! On the other hand, the collapsed jade you created has its own divinity. Although it is very weak, there are still some, so Kurosaki Ichigo can cause severe damage to Aizen, but it cannot endanger his life. " "Unexpectedly, the Bengyu I made was even more exaggerated than I thought. It''s really... hey..." Kisuke Urahara sighed. He didn''t know what to say. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo also launched the final blow to Aizen. This blow directly split Aizen''s body in half. But Kurosaki Ichigo''s power also disappeared. He originally thought Lan Ran was dead, but Bengyu''s power forced his body to heal. At this time, Ai Ran was reborn from the cocoon once again, gaining a stronger power than before. But it is a pity that he was captured by power, so he did not become a third-level god, he was still just wandering in the stage of a false god. "Hahahaha, see it, this is the real power of God! Kurosaki Ichigo, you have no way to stop me, and now you have no value, it is worth my research! However, since you have made me stronger and better understand the nature of Bengyu, I will give you a happy one! " The voice fell. Aizen slashed away directly, trying to kill Kurosaki Ichigo! He wanted to resist, but his body was so heavy that he couldn''t move at all. But at this time. The sound of clang suddenly sounded. Then Airan saw that Carl used his left palm this time to block his attack. Carl knew that Aizen''s power had become stronger, so in order to respond to the opponent, he naturally used a slightly stronger force to block the opponent''s attack. "Aizan, you really disappointed me so much, so are you ready to meet my anger?" Carl tilted his head and asked with a smile. Ai Ran wanted to laugh, but he realized that he couldn''t laugh at all! And the kind of trembling from the soul when facing Karl for the first time, this time, unexpectedly reappeared! This makes Aizen feel incredible! "Impossible, why would I feel scared! This is absolutely impossible! That''s right, I have become a god, so I will not be afraid, this is all caused by your ability! Carl, die for me! " Chapter 999： Wind and water The ninth-ninth chapter of the evolution of the god-level text starting from the pirate. Feng Zhishui bound. Following Lan Ran''s roar, he attacked again. But no matter what he does now, there is no way to touch Karl. Carl sighed, and he didn''t even know that this was himself, and sighed for the first time. Because the current Aizen looks really disappointed. "Since you are so unconvinced, let me let you know how big the gap is between you and me!" When the voice fell, Carl''s eyes became sharp. He didn''t have any weapons in his hands before. But this time, in order to teach the already irrational Aizen, Carl picked up Hades again. However, Hades, who was already in the state of swastika, did not dissolve **** and materialization. The Hades that Carl is holding now is just a copy of the original solution without the spirit of Hades''s core. But even so, its power is much stronger than the original initial solution. I saw Carl gently raised his hand. No sword aura appeared either, and Lan Ran''s body just disappeared. And behind him, there was even nothingness! That''s right! It''s just a piece of nothingness visible to the naked eye! Whether it is the earth or the space, everything has become black! This is Carl''s power now! However, due to the strong endurance of this world, this piece of nothingness is also recovering quickly. Aizen''s recovery speed is comparable to the recovery speed of the world. So he quickly recovered and attacked Karl again. He was so reluctant to admit defeat, even after seeing Karl''s power, he still attacked. But no matter what he does, he will be abused by Karl every time! In this way, three minutes passed. Although Lan Ran has been using Bengyu''s power to resurrect, his power has not increased but decreased. It''s just that he himself, didn''t notice this Guangguan, who was still on the offensive. Slowly, he also realized that there was a big gap between himself and Karl. Therefore, it is very rare that Ai Ran placed his Zanpaku Knife horizontally in front of him. "Swastika!" "The wind stops the water--!" "It turned out to be djie?!" Seeing Aizen unexpectedly released his own swastika, Kisuke Urahara and Ichigo Kurosaki in the back opened their eyes wide. This was the first time they saw Aizen''s djie. After all, Aizen''s initial solution ability, Jing Hua Shuiyue is already very BUG, ??the ghost knows how strong this d solution ability is! However, Carl didn''t have any fear, but laughed. "Aizan, remember that I asked you before, why didn''t you understand it? Do you still remember how you answered my question back then? " Carl was sneered. For this kind of image of Aizen, he really can''t take any interest in it. Because the other party not only looks ugly, but also doesn''t even possess any human calmness. This Aizen really lost its original charm. However, after he swallowed it, the surrounding air and the earth showed ripples like water. The Zanpaku Knife is even more like flowing water, deep into the ground, and finally disappeared, I don''t know where it is flowing! In the original book, Aizen did not let go of his own ddd. There is only one game that has survived the official copyright, but is almost completely cool, and has made up Aizen''s ddd. What Carl didn''t expect was that Aizen''s **** in this game actually matched the number. It''s a pity that he only played that game for a while, because it was too krypton gold, and then abandoned the pit. So he just knew the name, but didn''t know the specific ability. "Hahahaha, just laugh at it Carl! Because next, I will let you know what despair is! " Even if Ai Ran has been suppressed and beaten, he is still so rampant now. I saw him look fierce, staring at Carl. "My Swastika ability is equivalent to an enhanced version of Jinghuashuiyue! In addition, I can turn my surroundings into my realm! As long as I am willing, everything here will be controlled by me! Whether it is your five senses, your spirit, or even your soul, all are mine! " The voice fell. Lan Ran stretched out his right fist and clasped it tightly! Love it for a second. The surrounding ground, as well as the spiritual power in the air, surged towards Carl like a tide! But in an instant, he was completely surrounded by this power! Then Ai Ran raised his other hand high, and then two fists suddenly collided! A huge explosion resounded across the sky! The soaring light brought a strong visual impact to everyone! However, Ai Ran was wearing rough clothes and took the Zanpaku Knife back into his hand. "Do you know why I don''t need to understand it? Because once I use d, Jinghua Shuiyue''s initial ability will be directly released. In this way, all the layouts I made must end early. In addition, the ability to mobilize the solution is so great that it can''t be concealed from those people, especially the eyes of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni. More importantly, my djie will hypnotize the group and turn it into a single hypnosis. Although the effect will increase thousands of times even let the other party directly surrender to me, even if he thinks that he is my son, its okay. And this will be permanent hypnosis, very powerful! But compared to my plan, this force is simply insignificant! So except when I first learned swastika, I never saw **** again. Since you want to see my explanations so much, then I will let you see and see, and this time I will let you see enough! But as I said, the **** is too restrictive, and only one person can be hypnotized at the same time. Otherwise, why would I not use swastika? " Aizen explained, while releasing the power of swastika, constantly squeezing Carl! This powerful force surprised Kurosaki Ichigo and Urahara Kisuke. They have never seen Aizen''s swastika! But just by listening to him say this, you can feel that this d is terrible! Her own hypnotic ability is very strong. Swastika will increase it more than a thousand times! Or permanent hypnosis! It makes people shudder to think about it! But just like Aizen himself said, although the djie is strong, the restrictions are also great, and the movement is also great. This kind of large-scale movement, as long as it is a captain-level person, will definitely notice that it is wrong. Then after the swastika, the setting of only hypnotizing one person is too harsh. Although Aizen can hypnotize Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, with his strength, there is a high probability that he will break free from this hypnosis! So Aizen can''t take this risk. In addition, the **** will remove the ability of the initial solution, so he doesn''t need to perform **** at all. Compared with the original explanation. Although this djie is stronger, it weakens Zanpakudao''s ability in a disguised form. Only in one-on-one, can you show its true power. Chapter 1000： Aizen of self-doubt The first thousand chapters of the text of the evolution of the gods starting from the pirate, the Aizen of doubting myself "Hahahaha, how about it, this is all my power! Even if it''s you, you can''t bear it at all! " Ai Ran laughed wildly. He thinks that he already has the strength to contend and even kill Karl. This strength made him incomparably swelled. But soon, he noticed something was wrong, because in front of his eyes, the spiritual power actually swelled. Those violent spiritual powers around, even without any signs, returned to peace. In such a situation, Ai Dye was caught off guard. Because he has never encountered such a thing. Then he kept urging his abilities, wanting to crush Karl to death! But no matter what they do, the power that had trapped Karl is now expanding. As if to explode at any time! This situation made Ai Ran a little bit shy, because he didn''t know how to deal with it, so he could only strengthen his own strength continuously, and the apostle interfered with Karl. But suddenly! Only a click was heard. The Zanpaku Knife in Lan Ran''s hand, without warning, broke from the middle! Seeing the half of the blade on the ground, Lan Ran suddenly had an ominous premonition. Next second! His hunch came true! The power that enveloped Carl fell apart in an instant, leaving no trace of it! "how come" Aizen was completely confused now. He has never seen anyone who can completely suppress his own power without being affected by it in any way. More importantly, he didn''t notice that Karl had any signs of being controlled by himself. This made him feel incredible, but also fell into deep despair. "To be honest, Ai Ran, just for a moment, your strength can actually threaten me. But as your mood gets more and more manic, more and more when you want to kill me. Your mentality has undergone a subtle change, which has caused your strength to fall back. But even if you just kept that state this time, it''s just a threat to me, and it doesn''t hurt the fundamentals. So Aizen, have you seen the gap between us clearly? Do you want me to keep doing it? " The corner of Carl''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile that didn''t know if it was a mockery or Heping appeared. Anyway, Ai Ran''s current mentality has completely collapsed. He knelt on the ground and lost all his fighting spirit. He couldn''t believe it, he tried his best, and in the end he just smashed part of Karl''s clothes. It didn''t hurt his body at all. As the saying goes, you don''t even have the qualifications to break the defense! This is the gap between God and non-God! This gap is simply insurmountable, and there is no such thing as a leapfrog battle. Unless you are the protagonist of the world and can get the help of the world, otherwise, it is impossible to shake Karl''s body, even a piece of his hair. "Aizan, you have today too!" Kisuke Urahara walked up, and without hesitation it was a red ghost ray that shot out. After Aizen was hit, he collapsed directly to the ground, losing focus on his eyes. But soon he recovered and looked at Urahara Kisuke angrily. "Even if I''m not Carl''s opponent, it''s not you trash that can be defiled!" Immediately after the roaring round, Aizen got up to attack Urahara Kisuke. But the next second. The white substance on the surface of his body began to fall apart. Even Bengyu''s luster faded. Seeing this scene, Carl couldn''t help but shook his head. Urahara Kisuke even showed a triumphant smile. "See Lan Ran, under your sway, Bengyu no longer admits that you are its master. Now you, not only without the Zan Po Dao, but even the strength has been weakened by 90%. So you still have to be honest, so you can suffer a little bit less. " Kisuke Urahara started to persuade, but in exchange, it was Aizen''s offense. It''s just that Aizen''s current movements are really sluggish compared to before, and Urahara Kisuke can avoid it by moving casually. This is completely the same as Aizen, who was so energetic and attempted to kill God just now, it was completely two people! "How come, how can all my power disappear..." Ai Ran looked at her hands, feeling incredible. Kisuke Urahara didn''t give much explanation. I saw him snap his fingers. Several red transparent light cones suddenly appeared on Lan Yan''s body. Seeing the appearance of this thing, Aizen suddenly understood that Urahara Kisuke, it was this thing that had just penetrated into his body. After experiencing so much, and then being educated by Carl, Ai Zan has gradually calmed down. He learned to be calm. The proud and lonely smile returned to his face again. Even Bengyu at this time has recovered a little light, but it is very weak, and most people can''t see it at all. Only Karl saw the insignificant light hidden in the depths of Bengyu. This is enough to show that Bengyu did not abandon his master, but because Lan Ran went astray, Bengyu did not approve of his ideas. Now Lan Ran was calm again, and Bengyu recognized him again. It''s a pity that Aizen doesn''t know about this now, and because of the seal, Aizen can''t move at all, and even the power in the body can''t be noticed. "Kisuke Urahara, I admit, this time you won. But the person I lose to is not your death god, but Karl! I admit that I underestimated the power of God, but as long as I am not dead, I will continue to pursue the power of God! Carl, wait for me, I will be back! " Aizen has a smile on her face, no longer the arrogance she was before. Looking back at him now, he is the creepy and scared Ai Ran. So Karl also responded with three words. "I wait for you." The short three words are enough to show that Carl still has certain expectations for Aizen''s future. This has nothing to do with the position, just because Karl wanted to witness the birth of another god. That''s it. After that, Aizen''s body was slowly being entangled one by one, similar to bandages. This thing, starting from the lower body, slowly wrapped around his chest. But when Aizen was about to be sealed, he turned his head and looked at Kisuke Urahara "Kisuke Urahara, I have a question, why do you want to help that kind of thing?" "That kind of thing? Are you talking about the Spirit King?" Ai Ran didn''t respond, just smiled without saying a word. Kisuke Urahara touched his hair, then sighed. "There is no way, he is going to be gone, and Seireini will be torn apart. At that time, the virtual circle and the present world will also be affected, so I can''t look at you and do anything wrong! " Chapter 1001： Judgment Day The first chapter of the God-level evolution text starting from the Pirate is three days after the Judgment Day. The sealed Aizen came to the forty-sixth room in the center, surrounded by a group of nobles for trial. Carl didn''t know what was going on inside, he just watched from outside, and then he heard a quarrel inside. Then Lan Ran was retired by someone, planning to go to the prison where he was specifically detained. More importantly, Aizen is now surrounded by a dark cloth strip all over his body. This made his spiritual pressure unable to release at all, and even made him unable to lift his body when he was practicing. Even the head was completely sealed. Seeing this look of Aizen, Carl shook his head and gave the person in charge a look. The other party glanced at Carl, then took a step back and gave this position to Carl. that''s all. The **** of death followed Carl, and Carl used his power to take this chair and Aizen to send him to the eighth floor of the prison, the Hell! As long as you are here, don''t even think about fleeing. Because of this place, all spiritual power can be blocked, so that it cannot be released. But unfortunately, in the original work, this kind of seal has no effect on Aizen. If it hadn''t been for the attack of Uhabach, in fact, if he was given a period of time, he might be able to escape by himself. However, later Airan was also whitewashed because of his help against the friend Habach. It''s just that the term "washing white" is not very appropriate, because even if Aizen is released from prison, it is not white, but maintains the same idea as before, but it is not so extreme. In this way, Carl sighed once again after sending him to Infernal Hell by himself. "I want to ask you, how does the feeling of God differ from that of man?" Suddenly, Aizen''s faint voice came out. Because of the seal, it is very difficult for him to speak, but if he can ask this question through the seal, it shows that his strength is fully capable of breaking through the seal. The **** of death who was responsible for imprisoning Ai Ran was even more shocked when he heard these words, but Carl waved his hand to prevent him from panic. "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?" "What is the truth, and what is the lie?" Facing this rhetorical question, Carl answered with a smile. "A lie is to tell you that the power of God is equal to infinity! As long as you enter the realm of gods, you must draw a line from mortals. " "But you didn''t draw a line with mortals, did you?" Ai Ran asked again, and then let out a terrifying laugh. "Hehehehe, I understand, now you can tell me the truth." "The truth is that gods and humans are actually the same. Although I am accustomed to distinguishing any gods, one thing is undeniable. The so-called **** is nothing more than a power that has been gained, is stronger, and cannot be conventionally recognized and understood by humans. The so-called gods are nothing but humans after evolution. I understand this way. " What Carl said was a bit of his own understanding. As a god, he is equivalent to being with a baby, there is no way to understand too many things. But even so, he still has some, his own understanding. Otherwise, Karl''s strength would not improve so quickly. Of course, there are systematic reasons for this, but the most important thing is Carl''s own comprehension ability and understanding ability, which are both superior. "I understand, this paragraph of yours, I will think about it during my imprisonment." After saying this, Ai Ran fell silent again. Carl smiled and shook his head, then slowly closed the door of the room. "Aizan, we will have a period later." The voice fell, and the door was finally completely closed. The whole room was plunged into darkness, with no light at all. But in this dark environment, there was a grotesque laughter. This is Aizen''s laughter ... at the same time. The **** of death who was in charge of escorting Lan Ran also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and then hurriedly contacted the boss, even if Ai Ran was sealed, he could still talk about this matter. However, the above response was sloppy, just to let him not care, nothing more. This also made Carl understand that the people who ruled Aizen were a group of counsellors, and no one was even willing to come here to check the oldness of the seal. This made Carl a little speechless. "Mr. Carl, is there really no problem with him like this? I am very worried that he will escape. In this case, not all of us..." The man didn''t finish speaking, and then made a gesture of wiping his neck, which made him tremble with fright. Seeing his appearance, Carl smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry, Aizen will not be able to escape for at least a few hundred years. And his current mentality is completely different from before. So he won''t necessarily kill you, so don''t worry. " Hearing Karl say this, the **** of death breathed a sigh of relief, and then took Karl away from here. After leaving the prison where Aizen was held Karl came to the station of Wu Ting 13 Team and saw Motoyanagi Yamamoto with a bandage on his left hand. Because he sacrificed his left arm before trying to kill Aizen, but failed. Right now, this left arm was still used by Karl to help treat him while he didn''t completely disappear. Otherwise, Motoyanagi Yamamoto''s left hand will not be what it is now, but it will become a piece of ashes. But even so, Carl''s treatment was not thorough. When Carl wanted to treat him again, he was refused. That''s why he put on a bandage and slowly healed his injury. I have to say that Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s self-esteem is really heavy. Otherwise, he would not choose not to accept Karl''s treatment. More importantly, he was not completely cured at the beginning because he put out Karl''s healing inflammation. Otherwise, it won''t be enough, now you still need to wear a bandage. In addition, Carl also saw Motoyama Yamamoto, reprimanding the captains for not wearing captain Haori. I have to say that in the eyes of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke, these captains who don''t wear Haori are comparable to the students in the school who do not wear school uniforms alive and alive. This scene also made Carl feel a little funny. It was the first time he saw such a powerful Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, he is still in the fourth team to recover from his injuries, but his injury is almost better, and he can return to the world at any time. As for his passing spiritual pressure, there is no way to make up for it for the time being. Although Carl could do it, he didn''t want to waste this supernatural power at all to help him restore spiritual pressure. Because he knew that an acting **** of death would come out later, and his organization would help Kurosaki Ichigo restore his strength. They were enough, and Karl didn''t need to take action. Chapter 1002： Reaper Agent God-level evolution text starting from the pirate Chapter 102 Death Agent "The mission has been completed. Congratulations to the host for getting 600,000 transaction points and super power: 60. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 130 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating fruit, armed color domineering, seeing and hearing color domineering, domineering color domineering, dual blade flow, strange power, fruit shaking, Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades, speeding regeneration, void walking, thunder immunity, **** breath, Devil fruit, phantom beast species, phoenix, yellow spring fruit, energy conversion, energy output, full blow, breaking the eye of delusion Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 2.9 million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra ability: mastery of supernatural power Title: Protagonists Faithful After receiving the reward, Carl simply looked at the panel and found that he actually had a lot of abilities, all of which could be promoted to the **** level. In addition, he now has more than one hundred divine power points, so naturally he will choose one to upgrade. But he thought about it carefully, and decided to keep it for now. After all, this divine power value is consumed too quickly. Its better to upgrade later when you encounter emergencies. And this one hundred points of supernatural power was originally intended to upgrade Hades, so that it can obtain the entity. But she has been strengthened by the Spirit King. This can be regarded as some remuneration paid by the Spirit King in advance. After all, Ai Ran''s existence has already posed a certain threat to him. During this period of time, Karl also brought Hades, Intier, and Luo to the Spirit Palace, where he lived for more than a month. By the way, the people of the zero division also helped them improve their strength. Although they haven''t learned about ghosts and things, their overall strength has improved a lot. Originally, the people in the zero division wanted to teach them how to learn ghosts, but Hades could not learn because of non-biological reasons, and could only learn combat skills and more power use skills. She couldn''t learn the other tricks developed for humans. This makes her very depressed. And about the matter of her becoming a human being, Carl also had a little discussion with the Spirit King. But the Spirit King said that even in his heyday he couldn''t do it. Because of the creation of life, this belongs to a higher level. Even the king of gods may not be able to do it, unless it is the goddess of life. However, even the goddess of life cannot directly create life, but it is possible to turn an object that originally has an independent thought and soul into life. It is very difficult for the **** king to just fabricate life out of thin air, let alone the spirit king who has been cut into a stick. Even if he is a first-level god, there are not many divine powers that he can use now. More importantly, he is now awake for a month, and he will fall asleep for a long time, relying entirely on spiritual thoughts to explore the outside world. So Carl didn''t know what to say about the encounter with the Spirit King. But a month''s time passed quickly. Luo and Intier both gained rapid growth in strength. It''s just that they think it is too troublesome to abandon the ghost way. Although the power is great, it is not as good as the power they should have now. So they are not willing to learn at all. Carl didn''t say much about this idea of ??them, because it is really difficult to achieve anything if you are not proficient in the ghost way. After all, Luo and Intier still have domineering ability to improve their strength, and it is useless to learn the ghost way. Then when the Spirit King fell into a deep sleep, Carl and others also bid farewell to this place and returned to this world. The current Kurosaki Ichigo had completely lost the power of the **** of death and became ordinary. Now, besides being more powerful, he still retains memory and fighting skills, he is no different from ordinary people. However, in the previous month, he also experienced some unforgettable things. Especially when his power has been completely lost, he still has to participate in the battle of Reaper. This is also a challenge for him. Although this is the world of Grim Reaper, the original chapters in the original anime will also appear. This is the case for the previous Zhanpakuto materialization event. Then in the previous month, there was a plot of the invasion of the army. To put it simply, the subordinates who originally belonged to Nirvana had rebelled. Then he used the spiritual pressure of these Death Captains to create exactly the same clones. Then control these avatars in an attempt to subvert the entire Seirei Garden. But unfortunately, he ultimately failed. The conspiracy was first seen through by the death captains, and finally defeated by Kurosaki Ichigo, who burned his soul power. But in the end, Kurosaki Ichigo also lost all his power and finally became an ordinary person. During this month, Karl saw the whole picture from the Spirit Palace. He didn''t have any interest in this kind of thing, so he didn''t bother to intervene. Otherwise, Luo and Intier, who were unable to control the other party, and Hades go down. This person was solved in minutes. However, this matter also planted a seed for Kurosaki Ichigo, restoring his strength. And immediately afterwards, was the meeting between Ginjo Sorago and Kurosaki Ichigo, the first low-profile agent in this world. First, the opponent caught the attention of Kurosaki Ichigo, and then tried to seduce the opponent and go with him. But Kurosaki Ichigo was not interested at all, which made him start the idea of ??Kurosaki Ichigo''s family. But of course he will not do it, but he said that Kurosaki Ichigo''s family will encounter some dangers. If Kurosaki Ichigo does not go with him, there will be no way to recover his strength and protect his family. Hearing this, Kurosaki Ichigo immediately became interested, and left with him without saying anything. At the same time, Yincheng Konggo also showed his strength and said his identity. Kurosaki Ichigo was very interested in this, so he temporarily joined their organization. Carl sighed helplessly when he saw everything left here. "This guy Kurosaki Ichigo, after so many experiences, is still so naive. But this is also good, as long as his strength recovers a little, it will slowly recover later. At least it''s better than letting him continue to be decadent. " Carl shook his head helplessly. Urahara Kisuke even showed a smile. "Actually, this is also good for his growth. However, Yincheng Konggo still had to be careful. After all, he is also the first generation of death agent! " Chapter 1003： Nervous and exciting Time goes by every minute and every second. The training of Kurosaki Ichigo by the people of Ginshiro and others is also strengthening every day. Although Carl was not there, he saw it clearly. Even Kurosaki Ichigo, the kind of nondescript power he mastered, was also in sight. On the other side, a man named Tsukishima Hidekuro continued to attack the people around Kurosaki Ichigo, and then tampered with their memories. This has led many people to believe that Tsukishima led them to the Soul World, rescue Rukia, to the virtual circle, rescue Inoue Orihime, and finally fight against Aizen together. The ability to tamper with memory like this is really terrifying. Whether it''s Ishida Uryu or Inoue Orihime, there are goods suitable for tea crossing, all of them have been recruited. Even because of him, he chose to fight against Kurosaki Ichigo. This also caused Kurosaki Ichigo to be unable to attack them at all. So when Kurosaki Ichigo recovered part of his power and wanted to attack Tsukishima, he was blocked by the three of them. "It''s really embarrassing. Kurosaki Ichigo, when you played Aizen, you weren''t so embarrassed. Now he was forced to this level by a small character, hum, is it really too small to look down upon? " Just when Kurosaki Ichigo fell into entanglement. A crisp and elegant, but very poisonous snake''s voice appeared in the sky above Kurosaki Ichigo. When everyone looked up, they saw a figure wearing a black Lolita costume and holding a black parasol with lace edges in both hands, slowly falling from the sky. "who are you?" Seeing this person appear, Tsukishima frowned. Among his information, there is no information about this person at all. After all, Hades is part of Karl, Karl''s Zanpaku. So those who wrote the information didn''t bother to re-divide Hades to write, and did not attach her photo and name. After all, what Hades did is representative of Karl''s will. This is why the other party does not know her. It''s not just Tsukishima. Even the Yincheng Kongwu and others not far away frowned when they saw Hades''s appearance. The current Yincheng Konggo has completely recovered his memory, knowing that this plan was made by himself. But he is still acting now. Especially the appearance of this unknown privacy made him even more nervous. "Tsuki Island, this person is Karl''s Zanpaku, named Hades." Ishida Yulong said. And when he said the name Carl, Tsukishima''s eyes lit up clearly. Even Yincheng Konggo, who was not far away, frowned. After all, this name, even if it is them, dare not provoke it easily. "It turned out to be his Zan Poknife. It''s really disrespectful and disrespectful!" Tsukishima leaned slightly and made a very elegant appearance. Kurosaki Ichigo moved aside two steps and asked questions. "Hades, where''s your master? He''s not here?" "Such a trivial matter, does my master need to take action? Kurosaki Ichigo, you fellow, the more you live, the more you go back! " Hades put away the parasol and slapped it directly on Kurosaki Ichigo''s forehead. This blow directly hit him a few meters away, and the whole person fell to the ground and fell into a big hole. Seeing this scene, Hadithon covered it, opened his mouth slightly, and said in surprise. "Hey, why are you so weak now? I heard that you have recovered your strength. Why can''t you even bear this little strength?" Although Hades was surprised, her eyes betrayed her. Because she was laughing. Obviously, Hades did this deliberately. "Hades, what do you mean? Although I have recovered my strength now, I haven''t fully recovered yet! You will die if you do this! " Kurosaki Ichigo jumped up, rubbing his head frantically. It looks painful. Hades laughed, apparently being poked to the point of a smile by Kurosaki Ichigo. But at this time. Moon Island suddenly stepped forward, and it was a stab at Hades! There was a clang. It was like a sound on metal, coming from Hades''s shoulder. "Do you want to die?" Seeing the other party''s initiative to attack, Hades ignored the other party''s shocked expression, but instead grabbed the other party''s knife. Next second. The whole blade shattered instantly! Yuedao''s whole person also flew out, and his whole body was covered with blood! "how come" Seeing this scene, Yincheng Konggo had no idea that this Hades would be so strong! This made him feel that his plan seemed to have made a major mistake. Because he didn''t count the combat power of Carl and others at all. Because in his opinion, the proud Shinigami, and this man who claims to be a god, is simply impossible to help Kurosaki Ichigo. However, just when he was shocked. Hades shot one after another, and directly knocked out the three of Inoue Orihime, and took them home. "Ichigo Kurosaki, I''ll leave it to you here. The three of them, I will bring the master back for treatment other things, we will not help you. At least this time, you need to rely on your own strength to solve it, otherwise your strength will be impossible to recover. " After saying this, Hades left here, leaving behind Kurosaki Ichigo and Ginjo Korgo with a dumb face. They had no idea what Hades wanted to express. However, Kurosaki Ichigo quickly reacted, and then prepared to solve Tsukishima. But at this moment. The other party suddenly moved! Around Kurosaki Ichigo, a large amount of smoke appeared. Kurosaki Ichigo released a large amount of spiritual pressure, and after dissipating the smoke, he discovered that Tsukishima had disappeared. "Damn it, he ran away again!" Kurosaki Ichigo parted a bit, while Ginjo Sorago on the side was relieved, and then continued to pretend to come to Kurosaki Ichigo''s side and comforted. "It doesn''t matter, his knife has been broken by that person. Next, he should be able to recover from the injury for a while, and he should not be able to come out. But that person is really strong, is she really just Karl''s Zanpaku? And why did Zanpakut become an entity? " With words of comfort, Yincheng Konggo used words of comfort here to make idioms. Kurosaki Ichigo also didn''t have any intentions, and revealed some things about Carl. But he didn''t know much. So what he said is also some information that is well-known to the public. This made Yincheng Kongwu a little helpless. Because of this information, please write it in the newspaper, even if Kurosaki Ichigo doesn''t tell it, he knows it. In this way, the two simply dealt with the traces, and then left here. Chapter 1004： treatment method "The situation of these three people is a bit serious. Even if Moon Island is defeated, his abilities will not be lifted directly. There are only two ways to restore these three people to their original state. The first is to let them wake up based on their own willpower, but this is a bit difficult for the three of them. Then the second one is that we must use more powerful power to cover the opponent''s power. However, the two forces conflict with each other, which will inevitably produce some side effects, which will cause the three of them to lose some memories. So these two methods are not very good, but I will try and work out the third method, Kurosaki Ichigo, you don''t have to worry at all, just leave it to me. " In the Urahara store at this time, Kurosaki Ichigo was looking anxiously at the three Inoue Orihime. After the three of them had their memories changed by Tsukishima, Kurosaki Ichigo was quite anxious. Fortunately, these three people were temporarily out of danger, otherwise, Kurosaki Ichigo would not dare to guarantee the safety of the three of them. "Then I will trouble you the manager. Please help me with this matter. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to face the three of them. There is also Mr. Carl. Thank you for your help this time. Otherwise, I really didn''t know what to do. " Kurosaki Ichigo bowed deeply. He expressed his sincere gratitude to Carl and Urahara Kisuke. However, Gincheng Kgo behind him didn''t mean to talk to him at all. He knew very well that none of these people present was easy to provoke. Although Kurosaki Ichigo is very strong, the others are stronger! If Kurosaki Ichigo hadn''t forcibly pulled Ginjo Kogo here, he wouldn''t have come here at all, after all, none of these people was something he could afford. But he is also confident that no one here can see through his plan. But what he didn''t know was that everyone present, even those from the thirteenth division, knew Ginjo Kogogo''s plan. He thought that the seamless plan was actually just a little game in the eyes of Carl and others. Not worth mentioning at all. If it weren''t for Kurosaki Ichigo, he could restore his strength and activate the power factor in his body. Otherwise, they would not keep Yincheng Konggo and continue to behave here. After all, only the power factor in Kurosaki Ichigo can be stimulated, and it doesn''t matter if it is taken away by Ginjo Sorago. As long as this residual factor is still there, he will be able to accept the power of the **** of death at that time and let Kurosaki Ichigo return to its peak. This is the idea of ??those captains. And before, Urahara Kisuke personally pleaded with Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, hoping that he could agree. And Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, because Kurosaki Ichigo has helped many times and saved many gods of death, he opened the door and agreed to Urahara''s plan. The current **** of death was in the Seorei Garden, taking turns to pour spiritual power into that spirit sword. Among them, those who have received the favor of Kurosaki Ichigo and one of them saved by him have given up part of their spiritual power. Those who have a good relationship with Kurosaki Ichigo, such as Renji and Kuchiki Rukia, have contributed a lot of spiritual power. In addition, the captain-level people, except for Neyuri and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, everyone else contributed their own strength. Especially Kuchuki Byakuya and Kakiki Kenpachi, they contributed the most spiritual power! The rest of the people are looking at Kurosaki Ichigo. In this battle, he played a huge face, and this gave him a little spiritual power. But in general, the current Gotei 13 team has already shown a good impression on Kurosaki Ichigo, and it is a pity that he thinks he has lost his power. Otherwise, they would not accompany this play. At this time, Yincheng Konggo didn''t know this kind of thing at all, he was still complacent about his seamless plan that day. It''s a pity that his one-man show will soon come to an end. After all, everyone except Kurosaki Ichigo knew about this plan. It''s just not debunked. that''s all. After Kurosaki Ichigo stayed here for a while, he was called back by Ginjo Sorago. After all, the people here are too strong, Yincheng Kongwu stayed here, very uncomfortable, and naturally had to leave quickly. Kurosaki Ichigo didn''t understand his mood, but thought that the other party was urging him to leave, so he wanted to train himself, so he left. However, after they left, the smile on Urahara Kisuke''s face disappeared immediately. "The scourge of Yincheng Konggo seems to have to be resolved quickly. It is too dangerous to keep him in this world, but this matter is not in my control, so I dare to send someone to solve it when I''m on the thirteenth squad. Next, Mr. Carl, can I borrow your man, Mr. Luo, for a use? " "I?" Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Luo looked at him with a face of confusion, then glanced at Karl and asked. "What do you want me to do?" "Mr. Luo, I know that your ability is to cut a person''s body, so as not to hurt its roots, and even heal without injury. So I want to try, whether your ability can cut off the spiritual power If it is possible, then with my ability, you can deal with the memory that Moon Island adds to their minds. But this requires a short period of experimentation, so can you help me? " Kisuke Urahara has found a solution, but Luo''s help is needed. In this regard, Luo did not answer directly, but looked at Carl. "I have no opinion, you can try it. If you can really do it, it will also improve your strength. After all, I had never thought that your ability, perhaps under development, can still cut spiritual power. This is a brand new development direction, you have to verify it. " "Understand Lord Carl, I will try it now." Luo nodded. Hearing Carl''s words, he was also initiating, and he understood this direction. If it were developed, how powerful it would be! What''s more important is that Ghost Cry''s djie is to control spiritual power! In this way, with his ability, then his strength can be doubled, or even more! "What about me?" Intil asked. She also wanted to help, but she didn''t know what to do. Kisuke Urahara thought for a while, then said with a smile. "You can sing to add to the fun, after all, your singing has the effect of calming the soul." "Ok" Hearing Urahara Kisuke''s words, Intil became a little listless. Hades next to him covered his mouth and snickered. Carl stepped forward and rubbed her hair and said. "Hades, give you a task to bring Tsukishima Hidekuro back alive. I am very interested in his abilities." Chapter 1005： Hades VS Tsukishima "It turns out that you are hiding here. It is really a secret place. If I hadn''t left a mark on you, it would be really not easy to find you." Inside an abandoned warehouse. A man with a bandage wrapped around his body is sitting in a chair reading a book. But when he saw someone entering here, he immediately entered a state of alert. "You are Hades, the man who calls himself a god, Zanpakuto?" "Yes, I am the master''s Zanpaku, Hades! My master said that he is very interested in your abilities, so he wants me to take you back and study it carefully. " Hades answered with a smile. The smile on her face is very sweet, if someone who is strange to XP sees it, I am afraid that they will be infatuated with Hades for the first time. But Tsukishima Hidekuro is not like that. He is not such a person. Compared with women, he changes his studies more carefully. But such a gentleman, full of cultural temperament, does not have a personal job. The man in sheep''s clothing, the human face and the beast heart, and the gentle scum are talking about people like him. "Hehe, it seems that you can''t remove my abilities, so you want to catch me back and forcefully remove my abilities, right? I can tell you that I will not let you push me, let alone whether you have the ability to catch me back. Even if I accidentally lose to you, I dont want to get from me..." "Hey hey hey, did you make a mistake?" Before the other party finished speaking, Hades waved his hand impatiently and forcibly interrupted the man''s singing. "Miss Ben just said, the master''s command style will take you back to study! Because the master is very interested in you. As for your ability, what does it have to do with me and the master? " "what?!" "Could it be that you don''t care about the life and death of those few people?" Tsukishima Hidekuro felt a little weird. Hades sighed and slowly put away the parasol. When the parasol is fully retracted, the umbrella completely becomes the image of a black long knife! This is the image of Hades itself! "I told you this for the third time, the master is only interested in your abilities, nothing more! As for saving people or something, there is the guy Urahara Kisuke, so there is no need to worry. So, you are just a simple experiment material. Do you understand now..." "Master''s experimental material, Tsukishima Hidekuro!" Suddenly. Haas''s voice rang from Tsukishima Hidekuro''s ears. He subconsciously turned around to avoid, but Hades was faster, dodged directly behind him, and slashed down! But Karl said that he would take the alive Tsukishima Hidekuro back. So for this blow, Hades used the back of a knife. But even so, the other party vomited blood and felt the whole body as if it was about to split. Internal use of the internal organs even felt like bursting. But he forcibly endured this pain, directly released his own manifestation technique, and slashed towards Hades! But the same as before. His full blow, in front of Hades, was like a child''s play! Can''t even break the defense! Tsukishima Hidekuro had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so he immediately released a stronger manifestation technique in an attempt to pierce the blade into Hades''s body. Seeing this scene, Hades sighed and shot it flying casually. But because of her play mentality, some cracks appeared in her clothes. Her fragrant shoulders were exposed. There is even a faint scratch on it. "Hahahaha, I thought you were really a body of steel. Isn''t this cut by me? Now, I will let you know who is your real master! Even if you are Zanpakudao, as long as you are a living person, you must accept my control! Do you now feel that your master is hateful and you want to kill him? " Tsukishima Hidekuro laughed wildly, no longer the grace of facing Kurosaki Ichigo. After all, facing a monster like Hades, he could be excited for a long time even if he broke the defense. Not to mention, you can release your abilities. But soon his smile solidified. Because the wound on Hades''s body is healing quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the cut Lolita skirt was restored to perfection. As if nothing happened just now. Hades tilted his head even more, looking at each other like a fool. "What did you just say, as long as you are alive, you will be affected by your abilities? But I''m not a human being, I''m just the master''s ZanPai Dao, and this image of me is just a scorpion. If the master removes the swastika, my image will disappear, so do you understand? " Hades explained patiently, and step by step, slowly moving towards the other side. Tsukishima Hidekuro is completely blinded now. He didn''t know why the person in front of him was not affected by his own ability at all. What made him even more unexpected was that the actualized image of this Zan Po Dao was still djie! This was the first time he saw that there was the death god''s djie, which was to materialize his own Zanpaku Knife! Of course, this is because he didn''t see Komamura Zuojin''s explanation or he wouldn''t be so surprised. However, compared to Komamura Zuojin''s djie, Hades has richer emotions and a sense of autonomy. So Hades is a living person, and there is no problem. After all, apart from her body, there is almost no gap between her and humans in other aspects. "It seems that you are already stupid. If so, then come with me." Having said that, Hades directly stunned the opponent and left here carrying him. It didn''t take long. A man came here, looking at the empty warehouse, lost in thought. "With the abilities of Tsukishima Hidekuro, the only ones who can quietly take him away are probably only those from Urahara store, except for the leader-level death god. It seems that the plan has to be advanced. Don''t notify Yincheng Konggo about this matter! " Speaking of this handsome lady, she immediately left here, and then, taking advantage of Kurosaki Ichigo''s absence, told Ginjo Korago about the matter. "I was taken away? It''s really useless!" Yincheng Sorago sneered, then looked at the other members. "Attention everyone, the plan is implemented in advance!" ... at the same time. Tsukishima Hidekuro has been brought before Carl. He looked at the man in front of him, already giving up resistance. Because when he came here, he was asked by Karl to cut him. Of course Tsukishima Hidekuro would not refuse. But when his knife was less than one centimeter away from Karl, it broke on its own! This made him understand that even if the person in front of him stood here to kill himself, he couldn''t do it! Chapter 1006： Nuclear world As the month came and was arrested, Yincheng Konggo also started his plan ahead of time. Kurosaki Ichigo''s power was suddenly taken away by Ginjo Kogo, and the whole person was lost in confusion. But Kisuke Urahara, who was observing in secret, has been staring at the situation here. When the other party thought they had succeeded, Urahara Kisuke and Kurosaki appeared here to help Kurosaki Ichigo, blocking the fatal blow of Ginjo Korago. Then Kuchiki Rukia appeared and used the spirit sword to help Kurosaki Ichigo, regaining her strength. In this way, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had even greater power, began a decisive battle with Ginjo Kogo. Moreover, he is only in the beginning of the solution, and he has the strength close to the time when he used to solve the problem. This is much stronger than the previous form! Because the power he used at the beginning was only a leak of Uhabach''s power that could not be suppressed. Compared to Kurosaki Ichigo''s overall strength, that strength is completely equivalent to a bottle of 500ml of mineral water, based on a vast ocean, which is insignificant. Even if it is the strength that he can use now, at most, it is only to replace 500 ml of water with 5,000 ml. It doesn''t make much difference. However, compared with Yincheng Konggo, his current strength has improved far beyond the opponent''s imagination. It was precisely because of this that Ginjo Kori was beaten with no power to fight back, and eventually released all his power in an attempt to counter Kurosaki Ichigo. In this way, he has the capital to fight against Kurosaki Ichigo. But even so, after the black one''s d is solved, the opponent''s strength is still not enough. Kurosaki Ichigo''s djie was based on his original strength and greatly improved his physical fitness. I don''t know how many times the specific improvement is, but one thing is certain is that the stronger the enemy''s strength, his strength will also increase! This is also one of Tiansuo Zhanyue''s abilities. However, the most basic strengthening can at least increase the physical fitness and spiritual pressure of the original solution by three or four times. So Kurosaki Ichigo just played with each other and defeated him simply by playing. Even Kurosaki Ichigo tried a little bit to see if he could wear his mask. The result was obvious, he put on his mask, and then directly killed Yincheng Konggo! There is no suspense! This is an absolute difference in strength, it is not a person like Yincheng Konggo, who can contend! And the owners of the other manifestation techniques are basically the mercy of being killed by a spike. Only Rukia''s opponent was probated. Other people are either controlled or killed in seconds, which is simply too ridiculous! that''s all. This matter finally came to an end. And now, Tsukishima, which is in the Urahara store, has also been thoroughly studied by Carl. Carl had understood all of his abilities, it was nothing more than using high-intensity spiritual pressure and the power of some rules to forcibly change the other party''s memory. Carl can do it this way, but he doesn''t even bother to use this method. This kind of ability looks very tricky and very high, but if it is thoroughly studied, it will be the same. Inoue Orihime and others were also restored to their original memories by Urahara Kisuke and Ra in the following months. In fact, Carl could get Moon Island to recover for them, but he didn''t do so. Because Urahara said, he wanted to challenge him to see if he could complete the experiment. That''s right. For him, disarming Moon Island''s ability is actually just one step in completing the experiment. This kind of thinking also made Yuedao thoroughly understand that these people didn''t take him seriously. So he has completely fallen into despair. More importantly, when he learned that Yincheng Konggo had also been arrested and brought to justice, he stayed here with peace of mind and was not making trouble. But it is precisely because he was stayed here by Karl and studied for a few months, so that he could be saved from prison. As for the back, Carl wanted to send him back to Seireini, but was stopped by Urahara Kisuke. Because he wanted to keep this person and borrow his power for research. And the reward is to save him from being imprisoned in the cage of Seirei Garden. So Tsukishima accepted the proposal without hesitation. that''s all. The curtain came to an end in this way. Kurosaki Ichigo also regained his strength, even became stronger, and began to protect his work in the world. Rukia also became his supervisor again, went to school with him, supervised his work by the way, and reported the situation in the world to Seireini. Inoue Orihime and others also returned to their normal lives. Everything is on track. What a beautiful ending it looks like. However, at a time that no one could think of, that is, when Kurosaki Ichigo graduated from high school. On the Seireini side, they suddenly found a huge fluctuation in spiritual power, which made them feel a little crisis. Even Carl and Urahara Kisuke have noticed that something is wrong with the Soul World. It''s just that they didn''t take care of it. After all, there was a thirteenth division over there, and they didn''t need their help. And this wave of spiritual power only appeared for a few days, it was only that hour. The next step is peaceful daily life. The only thing that makes people feel abnormal is the appearance of that spiritual power fluctuation. So Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni also sent someone to investigate, but he found nothing. During this time, Kuchiki Byakuya always came to Rukia on the grounds of patrolling the world. To put it bluntly, this sister-in-law just wants to see how Rukia is doing here. In the past few years in this world, Rukia''s strength has also been increased, and with the help of Urahara Kisuke, she has learned how to slay. It''s just that for the moment, her mastery of **** is not particularly proficient, it can only be said that she has barely learned it. On the other side, Asani Renji was also dealt with in the Soul World, and many of the great voids that entered the edge of the Soul World have gained a lot of merit. Even his achievements can become the captain level, even if his strength is about the same, he is equivalent to a captain. So someone proposed to make him a candidate for captain, but in this way, he would not be able to become Kuchiki Byakuya''s deputy team. So he refused. I have to say that after being educated by Kuchiki Byakuya several times, Asani Renji has an incomparable admiration and respect for Kuchiki Byakuya. Unless he retires and quits, Asari Renji will not become the captain. This is the same as Yijiao''s relationship based on Kanhachi. Unless even more wooden swords and eight picks quit, the corner will only follow in his footsteps forever. Never give up. Chapter 1007： Virtual circle "It''s not good, it''s not good, someone invaded the virtual circle!" Suddenly, a black cavity opened from the air, and Liliette rolled out from the inside, and fell directly to the ground. "Carl, you said before, you want to help us, now the virtual circle is invaded, if you don''t help, Stark...he is going to die!" "What''s the situation? How about the contact device given to you before, why didn''t anyone notify me?" Seeing Lili Nite appearing here in such embarrassment, Carl was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party would run out directly. This is completely different from what he originally imagined. "Mr. Carl, a group of people who claim to be quintessences have entered the virtual circle, and are now fighting against the broken face of the virtual night palace. Because of Lan Ran, Xu Ye Palace was left, which can turn Da Xu into a way to break the face. Although the efficiency is very low, at least one or two months can be converted to one, the strength is close to Vasto, or to compete with Vasto. But even so, we can''t withstand the attacks of those Quincy at all. Especially they still have a leader, even if Stark takes me to the edge, it is not his opponent! Had it not been for Stark, who had separated me in advance, Stark and I would have been arrested by the other party a long time ago! " Liliette said with tears in her nose. Hearing this news, Carl frowned, and could probably guess what happened to the virtual circle. "It was so swift. I didn''t even notice the situation there. They were already finished. It was amazing. What about the other people? Have they been caught? " "Well, the eldest sister Hlibel was also arrested. Ulchiola, because of his high speed, escaped temporarily. Grimjoo was not in the Void Night Palace at the time, so he was fine for the time being. As for the other defiances and falsifications, they were basically arrested. And this group of people is asking us to submit, otherwise, they will be executed! " Liliette said loudly. Her remarks caused the people present to frown. After all, no one thought of this kind of thing. "It''s really surprising that someone can **** control of the virtual circle from the hands of Shaman. It seems that the strength of this group of newly emerging enemies should not be underestimated! And the other party is still a Quincy? This reminds me of the war with the Quincy a thousand years ago. " Urahara Kisuke shook the fan, but remained unmoved. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him. The Yeyi next to him didn''t say a word, but focused on cooking. Before Liliette came here, they were eating hot pot. But looking at the current situation, hot pot is not enough. "Liliette, you lead the way, Luo, Intier, and Hades, let''s meet these guys in the past!" The voice fell. Carl directly opened the black chamber and jumped into the virtual circle. However, when he just left, another black cavity suddenly opened! I saw a person wearing a mask, but with the spiritual pressure of the Quincy, appeared in the sky above this world! As soon as this person appeared, he immediately found Kurosaki Ichigo, and he couldn''t help but take him away. But it is a pity that Kurosaki Ichigo''s strength is very strong, and the opponent is not an opponent at all. ... at the same time. You Habach, felt a few unfamiliar Reiatsu in the virtual circle, appeared here, and then showed a smile. "Unexpectedly, the bait I let out actually attracted that person. Now all personnel are following the order, leaving five people here to be responsible for interfering with the other''s actions. Kurosaki Ichigo''s special combat power must also be stared carefully, and he must not be allowed to step into the corpse soul world for half a step! " "Yes, Your Majesty, but these people who came to the virtual circle also remembered their combat power. Don''t we keep some main force to deal with them? More importantly, the special power of Stark is still here. We really don''t have to solve him first? " "Don''t worry about it, the only powerful thing about Stark''s broken face is his spiritual pressure. We dont need to be afraid of the face-off, the most important thing now is to invade the corpse world! " With that, Youhabach gave an order and directly took all the members to invade the corpse soul world. The few remaining in the virtual circle are also relatively good cadres. At least they were taken out individually, at least the strength of the upper ten blades. More importantly, Uhabach did not count on a few of them, and could compete with Carl and others. What he wanted to do was to delay for a while and then try to trap them here. That''s it. After all, the Quincy has the ability to create a cage in which people outside the Quincy can be imprisoned. This cage is strong and powerful, but the only flaw is that it cannot hold the Quincy. So you Habach also wanted to try, this thing does not work for Karl and others in the end. And just when they left. As soon as he entered the virtual circle, Karl, who hadn''t been half a minute before, felt a wave of spatial fluctuations and found that a large number of people had left here. "It''s really interesting. When we came, they left. It seems that they didn''t plan to fight with us." Carl smiled and shook his head. Lili Nite continued to scream, urging Carl and others to go to the Xuye Palace to save people. But Carl did not go directly, instead stayed here, choosing to let Luo and Intier, and Hades to pass. "You used to be careful and try not to use the **** first. If there is no other way, then use it, because I suspect that these people have the courage to invade Seirei Garden, there must be a way, which can restrain the death of the gods. So you should also be careful, and don''t treat each other as an unknown person. This group of people, none of them are dead! " "I know Master Carl!" "I know, brother." Luo and Intier responded, but Hades frowned and floated to Carl''s side. "Master, why do you say that they want to target Seireini and the **** of death?" "It''s not easy, these people are Quincy! A thousand years ago, they were suppressed by death and then failed. Reappearing after a thousand years, everyone knows that their revenge is coming, alright! " Carl smiled helplessly. Hades also suddenly realized, and then stuck out his tongue, showing an awkward smile. They flirted and cursed leisurely here, which made Lili Nite very anxious. "Don''t go, hurry up and froze......" "No, I''m so angry, I won''t talk anymore!" "Hurry up with me, if you don''t go, Stark is really going to die!" Chapter 1008： Operation Virtual Circle In the end, Lili Nite spoke incoherently, and took them to the Palace of the Night in a hurry. After all, the opponent occupied the Xuye Palace and defeated all the broken faces, which is equivalent to occupying the virtual circle. Because the most powerful Daxu basically gathered in the Xuye Palace and the surrounding area. Only those with low strength and no wisdom can wander aimlessly in the virtual circle. Carl watched them leave with a knowing smile. Originally, he came here because he wanted to meet his friend Habach. But what he didn''t expect was that this product could run so fast! As soon as he arrived, the other party ran away, which was really shameless. More importantly, Karl still needs to observe here, the strength of the Quincy Masters who remain here. After all, he is still more worried about the safety of Luo and Intier. If the other party can take away the two of them, then they are really a bit dangerous. After all, these quintessences, one by one, are all hungry! There is a famous saying that says it well. Since ancient times, archers have been forced to hang on. This sentence is not only suitable for use in Fate, even if it is used in the world of Reaper, it is also very suitable. Because each of the Quincy Masters likes to open them. On the Grim Reaper''s side, except for a few and Kurosaki Ichigo, very few people opened up. Especially Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni himself. He is one of the biggest bugs, he doesn''t even need to open it. It''s just that, no matter how strong his strength is, he is only half-god and close to a false god. And this is his limit. Otherwise, you Habach, it is absolutely impossible to kill him. After all, Carl had fought against Yamamoto Motoyanagi Suke Shigekuni, and he knew exactly what the opponent''s strength was. More importantly, Carl also mentioned a few words at the time to let the other party know that there is still room for improvement in his strength. At that time, Carl believed that as long as he was not so stubborn and brave enough to accept new powers, it was only a matter of time before he could break through the **** level. But what he didn''t expect was that the other party accepted Karl''s sword and started training, but he didn''t intend to accept something new. For example, some training methods provided by Carl. He taught these training methods to the captains and the gods of death below, as well as the people from the Mao Spiritual Academy. But he didn''t study it himself, just a little bit of understanding. That''s it. In response to this matter, Carl even asked the other party specifically, but the answer was only two words. idea! It is because of his own ideas that Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni does not accept new things, but has new powers. He just thought that his own power was enough to protect the entire corpse soul world. And he is old, even though the life span of the **** of death is very long, but he is still reluctant to go to the zero division. So it is impossible for him to really do it and live forever. He is basically in his twilight years now, so naturally he can''t live for too long. At most, another thousand years, not even a thousand years, about five hundred years, his life span is at its limit. After all, a thousand years ago, he had already become the captain and won the title of the strongest **** of death. And now, he has even developed his Zanpaku Knife to the extreme. Coupled with his own ideas, he is naturally unwilling and unable to learn new abilities. But he is still willing to let other people learn. After all, he is not an old-fashioned man, he just looks very old-fashioned. For this kind of person, Karl doesn''t know how to say, he can only say that the other person is happy. The Thirteen Gotei team in Seorei-tei is now officially engaged with the Quincy. Basically, if you follow the original book, the Quincy will slaughter the gods at first. They are not rivals at all. Although, the **** of death has the ability of ghost way and Zanpakudao. These two forces are combined, complement each other, and have a very powerful force. But Zan Po Dao''s dd is the highlight. If the **** of death can''t solve it, then the strength can''t be mentioned at all. Even if the captain level does not have a solution, their strength will be weakened miserably. Because djie, the strength equivalent to a **** of death, has undergone a fundamental change. It is precisely because of this that once the Death God''s djie is stripped away, although they still have good strength, they are not the opponents of the Quincy at all. It has to be said that during these hours of sleep, Uhabach was not completely useless. At least he has researched it out, and the things that have won the death God''s solution have come out. In this way, they can take advantage of the intelligence of death not knowing their own, and they can catch their opponents by surprise. Except Aizen, Motoyanagi Yamamoto, and Kenhachi Kendaki. As long as other people are deprived of the djie, or because of restrictions, they cannot use the djie, it is simply not enough. However, those in the Masked Legion have no way to be deprived of them because they have virtual power in their bodies. If it was the beginning, if Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni knew this information, he would definitely not let Kuchiki Byakuya and others attack rashly. Instead, it will let those who have joined the death queue who originally belonged to the Masked Legion. However, there are relatively few people returning to the death line. Even Hirako Mako is just going back to work for the time being, and he has not yet become a member of the Gotei 13th Division. But after this battle, he officially became a captain. It''s a pity that the Grim Reaper''s intelligence is seriously insufficient, otherwise, they wouldn''t be so passive. Moreover, Kurosaki Ichigo''s djie cannot be deprived, and it is because of the virtual power in his body that it is so. Carl could have passed this news to them. But he couldn''t leave here now, and he couldn''t make any calls to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. Even the backup phone he placed on Kuchiki Byakuya and Kuchiki Rukia did not respond. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, there was no response from the beginning. Because Youhabach has used a special device to block the signals of the three parties of the virtual circle, the world, and the corpse soul world. Even if it is Carl''s special call, there is no way to get through. But this is also normal. After all, if the phone is changed to a different space, the signal will be relatively weak. Now it was even more placed by the friend Habach, and naturally it couldn''t get through. "Forget it, just look here, when will it be finished, and then I''m going to Seireini." On their side, they should be able to hold on for a while. " With that, Karl walked slowly towards the Xu Ye Palace. Now here, there is already a fight. The momentum is very vast. But Carl doesn''t care about these. What he cares more about is Stark, who is being held in the Palace of the Night, and Hribel! Chapter 1009： Rescue God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Ignore the virtual circle, go to the corpse soul world to rescue, get 100,000 trading points, and get the supernatural power value: 10. Choice 2: Save the virtual circle, kill all the Quincy here, get one hundred thousand trading points, and get a supernatural power value: 10. Choice 3: Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, dont care about the virtual circle and the corpse soul world, get 100,000 trading points, and get the supernatural power value: 10. When Karl came to the prison of the Night Palace, he triggered such a useless choice. But mosquito legs are also meat. This reward was still made by Carlsai''s teeth. So he didn''t think about it and chose the second task directly. This reward is really small, but for Carl at the moment, the accumulation of less is not bad. As for when to trigger those large-scale choices and get higher rewards, it is estimated that you have to wait for Karl and Eucharbach to meet in person. But now, he still talks about people first. But when he came to the dungeon, he saw Liliette fighting against the guard. It''s a pity that her strength is limited, and one person is not the opponent of these two guards at all. Had she not been flexible, she would have been caught by the other party a long time ago. So Karl didn''t hesitate to take the shot, and before they could respond, he gave these people a second kill. "Carl, you are finally here, now hurry up with me to save people! Let me tell you, we are already here very soon, otherwise, Stark and Hribel, I am afraid they will be transferred to other places! " Liliette and Stark have special contact information. So even if Stark is caught, he can communicate with her. Through the news passed by Stark, Lili Nite learned that the base camp of the other party was called the invisible empire. This is a great empire that can be hidden in the shadow of everything in the world. As long as this building has spiritual power, then this empire will be able to sneak into it with the people of the empire. This can be described as an empire that can be moved or even cannot be found at all. Whether it is launching a war or fleeing, this empire is very easy to use. I have to say that Uhabach is really a genius. The average person simply can''t think of this level. And if Stark and the others were really imprisoned in the invisible empire, there would be no way to be rescued. After all, Karl didn''t know how to get into it. Because his understanding of the invisible empire is limited to a little intelligence in comics. He is not very clear about the specific situation. So rescue these two people now is the top priority. that''s all. Carl passed through all the way, no matter how many guards there were, he could kill the opponent. Then I came here soon and saw the scarred Hribel and Stark. "It''s been a long time since I saw you two. I didn''t expect that when we meet again, you will be so embarrassed." Carl set them down while teasing, and then released the Healing Flame to help them heal their injuries. Seeing this scene, Lili Nette also slumped on the ground and let out a sigh of relief. Her hanging heart was finally let go. "Thank you, Mr. Carl, if it weren''t for you, we would probably be imprisoned forever." Stark sighed, then regained his strength. Hribel looked at Carl with a serious face. "How''s the situation outside?" The strength of those Quincy Masters is not weak. If you don''t make a move, it will be difficult for the people outside to defeat them. " Although this is a prison, it does not affect the spread of Reiatsu. Hribel naturally knew that someone was fighting outside. So she was a little worried about the situation there. But Carl shook his head. "Don''t worry, even if they can''t beat them, I will still be there. And Hades can also guarantee their safety, so you don''t have to worry about it. " "That''s fine, but I still hope that I can avenge myself! These guys of the Invisible Empire not only attacked us, but even their leader came. Otherwise, we will never be taken away without any resistance. Fortunately, Lili Nite rushed out of the black scene in time, but it was unimaginable. " Hribel sighed. Carl looked outside and asked. "Where are Ulchiola and Grimjo? I heard Liliette say that one of these two escaped, and the other was not there at the beginning, right? " "It''s such a thing, Grimjoo is not here, because I am lazy and gave him a task to clean up, there is a big emptiness over there. That guy swallowed other Daxu without fear. If it were allowed to develop, the ecological environment of Daxu in the south should be destroyed. But this was originally my task, but I was too lazy to let Grimjoo pass by. Who would have thought that this would let him escape. It was really good luck. " Stark sighed. Lili Nette beat Stark''s chest with her small fist. She looked very upset. Hribel also took the conversation at this time and said Ulchiola, after you left, all the power of the virtual circle was integrated. Then coupled with Stark''s inaction and my style of not wanting to manage things, I became the king of the virtual circle. His strength, indeed, can bear this title, his Er Duan Gui edge, when facing the enemy leader, also had a few tricks. But he still lost to the opponent in the end. Fortunately, his speed was very fast. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the opponent attacked him, he fleeed here with serious injuries. As for where he is currently, I am not very clear..." "I''m back, and I''m not the only one, Grimjoo is back too!" Just at this time. Ulchiola had a slightly indifferent voice and rang from outside the door. Then they saw Ulchiola''s figure standing at the door. Standing behind him was Grimjoo with his hands on his hips. I have to say that after a few years it has not been seen. The changes between these two people are still quite big. Grimjoo has grown a lot taller, and Rei Pressure is also larger than before. Ulchiola''s skin has become more human-like, not so fiasco. Compared to Stark and Hribel, who have not changed much, the changes between them are quite big. "Long time no see, now that you are all here, what do you plan to do next?" Carl looked at them and asked. When Stark and Hribel heard this, they stood up without hesitation, with murderous expressions on their faces. "Anyway, the other party is encroaching on our living space! So this battle is inevitable, even if I am lazy, I will go all out! " Stark snapped. Lili Nite on the side danced happily. "Well said, that''s how it should be!" Chapter 1010： The battle begins! "Damn, who are you guys, why won''t the djie be absorbed by us?!" The Quincy who stayed here in charge wanted to use the power of the Holy Chapter to absorb Intiel and Luos swastika. But they found that they had no way to do it. Because these two people''s interpretations, although they seem, are basically the same as those of the gods of death. But in fact, their swastikas are completely different in nature! One reason is that they are not death gods at all, and they are not even people in this world. It is precisely because of this that the power that urges them to slay is not spiritual power, but their own power. The second and most critical point is that their weapon is not the Zanpaku Dao, but their own weapon. Neither Gui Cry nor Qiu Shui was a Zan Po Dao constructed by a shallow hit. Of these two knives, one is a demon knife and the other is a famous knife. Naturally, its identity and status are not comparable to the Zanpaku Dao that evolved from a shallow fight. It was precisely because of these two reasons that the other party couldn''t take away the two of them. So there is no way, they can only release the ultimate power of the Quincy. This power was originally used by Ishida Yulong, but after he used it, all the power in his body would be completely dissipated. This is the same as Kurosaki Ichigo, using Wuyue, its power is only much smaller than Wuyue. After all, the level of Wuyue is close to the level of God. Compared with this form of the Quincy, there is no way to compare it. But the strength of each Quincy is different, and the power that it can display is also very different. However, the power released by the Quincy Masters in front of Intier and Luo was obviously completely different from that of Ishida Yulong. Although it seems that they are all equally powerful. But Luo and Intier can see that this ability has a fatal flaw. That is incomplete! Although, this group of quenchists claimed to be the most complete power. But in fact, this kind of power can cause great harm to their own bodies. More importantly, the power they used was equivalent to what the friend Habach lent to them. In other words, as long as Youhabach is willing, he can withdraw these powers at any time and re-concentrate them in his body. It is precisely because of this. Ishida Yulong''s grandfather retains this power, so he is unwilling to accept these new things. And also passed on this power to Ishida Uryu''s father, that is, Ishida Ryusen. Therefore, the Quincy of their faction, and the faction of Friends of Habach, are completely two schools. It is precisely because of this that when the last friend Habakh absorbed all the power of the Quincy. Only Ishida Yulong and Ishida Ryuxian were not affected in any way. On the contrary, the other Quincy Masters were completely absorbed in their power, and then completely died. Kurosaki Ichigo is not counted. After all, he is not a complete quince, but only has some of the strength of the quince. And now, the Quincy who was fighting against Luo and Intier was under Youhabach, who was fairly good. Although the strength of several of them is high and low, they are regarded as medium-strength extinguishers in the invisible empire as a whole. It''s just that their current strength, even if they fully show their ultimate form, they are not the opponents of Intil and Luo at all. If it hadn''t been for five people on their side, they would have been beheaded by Intil and Luo long ago. But even so, they are struggling to play here. After all, both Intier and Luo''s abilities are very suitable for playing more with less. That''s why they have been deadlocked now! But at this moment. The breath of four broken faces came from not far away. After the Quincy felt these four breaths, he was shocked. "How come, how could they run out?!" The Quincy was obviously panicked. Because at the very beginning, when they attacked the virtual circle, they encountered fierce resistance from the Xu Ye Palace. The strength of three of them after returning to the blade is not weaker than their star cross group, the last member. If it weren''t for the people from the Star Cross Group, and the friend Habacher who killed Ulquiola''s second home blade in a second. They only rely on a few people, and they really might not be able to get in here. But now, there are no people from the Star Crossing Cluster, and Friends Habach is not here either. If there are only a few of them, they are not opponents at all in the face of these powerful face-offs! What''s more important is that there are two human beings who cannot be absorbed into the power! This makes them understand that if they are not asking for support, there is only a dead end to meet them! But just when they were about to ask for support, Ulchiola, who was already in the second stage, rushed in front of everyone. Just one blow! So let one of the Quincy killers fall to the ground seriously! The Stark in the state of the blade should not be underestimated! He directly summoned a pack of wolves to attack the enemy in a very elegant way. "Queenskiller, let the old lady die! Hahahaha!" Liliette laughed loudly, while Stark hid his face with one hand. It seemed that he didn''t want to admit that Liliette was a part of himself. It''s really embarrassing And Grimjoo on the other side is not very ruthless, so he went directly to a Quincy. He is the weakest among the four face-offs. It is already very good to be able to fight against a Quincy that is ranked in the middle of the invisible empire in terms of strength. After all, the top three ten-edged edges and the next few ten-edged edges are not a grade at all. Except for Urquiola. After all, he still has a second home state. As soon as this state came out, he would not be weaker than Hlibel at all, and even after he knew what heart was, he became a lot stronger. Unfortunately, his strength still can''t catch up with Stark. As the first person to break his face on his own, Stark''s strength is beyond doubt. Even if he became so lazy, his strength was involuntarily increasing. This is his talent. Even if he doesn''t do much, he will always be stronger. It''s just that the speed will be very slow. At this time, Hribel did not go directly to the enemy to fight, but found those, the lower-level soldiers of the Quincy Division, and slaughtered them all. The three subordinate officers who approached these people and imprisoned her have already broken their faces. As a member of the Xu Ye Palace, she had to rescue all these people. at this time. Carl also walked out. When he saw that the battle in front of him was completely one-sided, he nodded in satisfaction. But at this moment. Several Quincy Masters, seeing Karl''s appearance, immediately looked at each other and gathered together! "Since you show up, don''t leave!" "According to the emperor''s order, we sacrificed here, and imprisoned Carl, the special combat power!" "At the cost of life, seal it forever!" Chapter 1011： Enter the Soul World "I didn''t expect that my appearance was actually planned by you. It seems that even if I appear in front of you at first, I am afraid that you will directly choose to seal on me, right? " Carl didn''t panic, even the five people in front of him had already put the seal on him, forming a very huge prison. But from its point of view, this seemingly imposing prison, in fact, is completely vulnerable! However, the five Quincy Masters did not realize the seriousness of the matter at all. In their view, as long as Karl is sealed, then their task has been completed. "No matter who you are, under the great power of our emperor, there is no way to break this seal! This is the ability that your Majesty has specially researched in order to seal you, so you don''t want to interfere with us! " "Hahahahahaha...cough cough" This quintessence laughed mediocrely, and coughed frantically. At this time, the other quintessences were also vomiting blood. Obviously, in order to complete this seal, their power has reached the limit and cannot continue. Their lives, in less than a minute, will pass completely. They can still stand here now, and it is also pure loyalty to Friends of Habach. Otherwise, they would have fallen. "Brother Carl, you..." "Don''t worry, I''m fine, it''s just a cage, and it doesn''t affect me." When the voice fell, Carl just snapped his fingers softly. The forces that belonged to the Quincy that had flooded his surroundings were quickly dissipating. As if it didn''t exist just now. Only less than ten seconds later, their self-confident seal was easily resolved by Karl. "How is it possible...This is your Majesty''s..." "There is nothing impossible, because his current strength is not enough to compare with me. Even I don''t have much expectations for this guy. After all, his strength is just like that. If Lan Ran manipulates Collapsing Jade to give me a seal, I will have to struggle a bit. After all, Habach, in my eyes, is not even a threat. On the contrary, the other party is indeed one, very good material! " Carl said indifferently, the other party wanted to curse when he heard Carl''s words. But they couldn''t make a sound at all, because their bodies had all dissipated. After the death of these quintessences, they did not leave their bodies in a normal way. Their corpses will turn into a little bit of starlight particles, and then float back into the body of the friend Habach. This is Uhabach, a way of reclaiming his own power. "The matter of the virtual circle is basically solved, Ulchiola, I''ll leave it to you here. Luo, Intier, you two stay to help, Hades follow me. " Having said that, Carl glanced at Hades weirdly. Because when the other party came here from the very beginning, they had been watching the show and didn''t do anything at all. Hades seemed to see Carl''s question, and said with his hands on his hips with disdain. "It''s just a few little ones, do you still need this lady to take action. The task given to me by the master is to protect them. Since they are not in danger, I will naturally not take action easily. Otherwise, if you kill them in a second, you won''t see such great expressions. " Having said that, Hades also filled his lips. Her evil taste made Carl a little speechless. But in fact, Hadess personality is somewhat similar to Karl. After all, when he didn''t make a move at the beginning, he wanted to see what these people were capable of. The result is, but so! "Okay, who made you my Zan Po Dao? Spoil it. That being the case, now come to the corpse soul world with me. The situation over there is not optimistic, and it must pass as soon as possible. " When the voice fell, Carl took Hades, opened the black chamber, and flew towards the corpse soul world. After watching Carl leave, Intiel and others began to cooperate with Ulchiola and others to rescue the chaos here and the emptiness of keeping wisdom. After experiencing the Aizen incident, they have now changed a lot of their attitude towards people. This is not because they found it conscience, but simply because they were shocked by Carl''s strength. That''s it. Otherwise, they will not accept human help. ... at the same time. After Yuhabakh met Aizen, he saw Motoyanagi Yamamoto and Sajukuni, and killed his double. He originally wanted to show up directly, and then took advantage of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni to spare a **** and his physical strength was greatly reduced, and then attacked the opponent. But at this moment. The power to return to his body told himself. The plan to seal Carl failed! The other party is rushing towards the corpse soul world! "It seems that I underestimated the other party. A man who can force Aizen, who is completely fused with Bengyu, to menopause. Even if it is the strongest seal I have researched, it can''t stop its footsteps. It seems that this battle is inevitable But before fighting with him, we must first solve Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni! " Yukhabach talked to himself, and then came to the side of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. The team was shocked when he saw the appearance of another friend Habach. Before he could react, he was punched through the abdomen by the opponent! "You Habach--!" "Swastika--" "Canfire is too knife!" Following the roar of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, the powerful djie was released once again. But Uhabach picked up the holy chapter and smiled confidently. "Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, do you know why, he doesn''t absorb your dd"? This is not because our Quincy can not absorb it, nor is it because of insufficient intelligence. It''s just because, besides me, there is no Quine Master who can withstand your huge spiritual pressure! Even if it''s me, you have to wait until you are exhausted before you can do it. So this time, it was me who won, Motoyanagisuke Yamamoto! At the same time, I also found that you are weaker than you were thousands of years ago! At that time, you were the murderer who frightened everyone! If you were a thousand years ago, you would definitely not be as weak as you are today! I won''t be so easy, I can win your djie! So Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, you can retire! " The voice fell. Youhabach directly took out a pure light blade composed of spiritual power! I saw him waving quickly from top to bottom! As long as it hits, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s body will definitely be cut off! But the next second. It was not the body of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni that broke. It''s an arm of You Habach! Chapter 1012： lost heavily "How could this happen? Normally, it would take a long time to reach the Soul World from the virtual circle. Why did you come here so soon?!" Youhabach obviously didn''t fully understand Karl''s power. As long as he knew that Karl had the ability to move in space, he would not be so naive. In this regard, Carl did not intend to tell the truth to the other party, but glanced at the other party''s arm indifferently, as well as Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni''s injury. "Captain, you are really embarrassed. I told you before that you have the ability to improve to a stronger level. But you didn''t listen to me, now it''s alright, being almost killed by such a person really humiliates your prestige! " "Hmph, don''t talk to the old man about this, the old man is already old, there is no need to become stronger. But the danger of Uhabach must be eliminated, even if he is..." "Enough! Shut me up!" Just when Yamamoto Motoyanagi was trying to say something, Yukhabach suddenly became furious. I saw him use his strength to wipe off his arm, and then quickly withdrew back. A black shadow surrounded him. "You all wait for me. This time the offensive will come to an end for the time being. Until next time, I will let all of you know what despair is!" The voice fell, and the friend Habach, who was missing an arm, disappeared suddenly. But even if this arm is gone, it will not have much effect on Uhabach. After all, he has the ability to heal his arms by himself. The reason why he wiped out his arm just now was entirely to prevent his arm from being taken by the **** of death for research. If they had learned about it, there would be more information about themselves. Then this battle is not easy to fight! Not only Ukhabach, but also other places that were still fighting, at this time the battle was also forcibly terminated. All the quintessences were surrounded by black shadows, and eventually disappeared in the Seorei Garden. Those Reapers were relieved. Although I don''t understand why the enemy retreats suddenly, this is always good news for them. Only this time, they suffered heavy losses in the face of the sudden attack of the invisible empire! A lot of people in each team died. Except for the fourth division. After all, if the fourth division goes to the front line and then is dead, there is really no one to deal with the funeral. Whether it is the wounded or the corpses, the fourth division needs to manage. In addition. Those third seats, fourth seats, fifth seats, and even the death gods at the rank of deputy captain were all scarred at this time, and some were even on the verge of death. Even people at the captain level are seriously injured. After all, after the djie was taken away, they simply couldn''t fight against this group of enemies. Kuchuki Byakuya was even more miserably beaten by the opponent, and there was absolutely no room to fight back. It is precisely because of this. This sudden war. The thirteenth squad of the guardian, the whole army is wiped out! Even Yamamoto Motoyanagi Shigekuni was seriously injured, and then fainted in front of Karl. After seeing this scene, Karl couldn''t help but shook his head. He could see that the strength of Yamamoto Motoyagisuke Shigekuni had been severely declining after being seriously injured. I''m afraid he won''t be able to participate in the next battle. that''s all. As time goes by. The battlefield of Seireini was also almost cleaned. But Yamamoto Moto-Yagisuke Shigekuni couldn''t wake up after a long time. Karl used his own abilities to help him heal, but Yuhabach''s attack could not only reach the body of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, but even hurt his roots. Although Karl''s Healing Flame reached the full level, it was not a **** level. Therefore, there is no way to restore the original source, only to promote its recovery. But Ukhabach''s blow was heavy. If Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni wanted to recover, he wouldn''t be able to do it without ten and a half months. What''s more, his djie was taken away. This made his own strength even weaker. This situation is the most difficult. At present, Carl has no way to wake him up except to upgrade the Healing Inflammation or exchange some things. But if you do this, it will not be good for Carl. So he plans to wait and see. As for the injuries of the other people, after Karl helped with the Healing Flame, the rest was handed over to Uozhihuaretsu and Luo who had returned to Karl to be responsible. Carl''s most important thing now is to temporarily preside over the overall situation in the Gotei 13 team, without a leader. But Kyraku Chunshui confessed, saying that Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni had left a letter to himself. The above is that if he appears to think, then the post of captain will let him inherit. But now Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni is not dead, but passed out in a coma. Therefore, Kyraku Chunshui did not directly take over the position of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni, but temporarily handed this mess to Karl to solve it. In fact, Carl refused at first, but looking at the wounded, he was a little intolerable, and then shared some information he knew. Among them, Kurosaki Ichigo could not be taken away, as well as Luo and Intil, as well as his own interpretation, can not be taken away, all said. And deliberately guide everyone to think in the virtual direction. Although Luo and Intil, and Hades, do not have virtual power , they do not have the power of death, but other powers. So this is also the reason why the other party can''t take the djie. This is because their power of death is not pure. Only this kind of non-pure Reaper''s power can prevent his own solution from being taken. Therefore, this matter was also handed over to Nirvana to develop it. In addition. Urahara Kisuke also returned to Seoreiwa, planning to make a contribution. He originally refused, but he didn''t know what caused him to come here. Even if Karl asked, he wouldn''t say. Anyway, what he meant was that he couldn''t be absent from this kind of thing. As for Kurosaki Ichigo... From beginning to end, he didn''t come to Seireini. From the beginning to the end of the war, he was still entangled in this world with a face-off and a not-so-strength Quincy. In the follow-up, he originally wanted to come, but because Karl was here, he didn''t come, and he talked with Kurosaki about the things before his birth and the reason for Kurosaki''s death. This is all because of Friends Habach! And this also let Kurosaki Ichigo understand what kind of person Yuhabakh is. In addition. People from the zero division also showed up collectively after learning about the situation here. And called to take away Kurosaki Ichigo. However, the wounded here are almost treated by Karl, so they don''t have to worry about it. So they also plan to take a few people with more potential to the Spirit Palace for special training! Like the original book, Kuchiki Byakuya and Renji are both on the list, and they must follow Kurosaki Ichigo to the Spirit Palace! Except for them. Kuchiki Rukia, and Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni, who is still in a coma, are also on the list! Chapter 1013： Return to the Spirit Palace Inside the Lingwang Palace. Those who were on the list all entered, and then had a special training. Because I don''t know when the invisible empire will strike again. So they must be fully prepared. All of them need to improve their strength here. Although, the current Kurosaki Ichigo was not the same as in the original, with the Zanpaku Sword broken. But in order to improve his strength, he still has to receive special training. Only in this way can he awaken a deeper level of power! Assani Renji was trained by them because of the incomplete interpretation. Even if it was Renji, he didn''t even know that his own djie was only half-hearted, not a complete state at all. But the people in the zero division can tell at a glance. The members of the zero division are not necessarily warriors. The strength of these people is equal to that of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. Others are also inferior to Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. After all, the captain is called the strongest **** of death in a thousand years. It is not without reason. Even if they live longer, they won''t necessarily be stronger by Yamamoto Motoyanagi! You know, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni once, but accepted the invitation of the spirit king to let him go to the zero division. But for his own ideas, he chose to give up, so he continued to stay in Seireini and became his captain. But even so, these people in the zero division are much stronger than the general Death Captain in terms of strength. Except for Kendaki Kenpachi, who opened up, and Aizen who defected. At present, none of these captains can compete with the people of the zero division. But even so, the focus of the members of the zero division is completely different. Some of them are good at fighting, some are good at treatment, and some are good at inquiring about intelligence and supporting work. And now the one who is in charge of training them is the zero division member who knows Zanpaku Dao very well. He invented the original form of the Zhanpaku Sword. It is precisely because of this that the strength of the **** of death will be stronger from generation to generation. After all, when it came later, the power of Zan Po Dao became more mature. So letting him take charge of training djie is the best choice. As for Kuchiki Byakuya. Although he also came to the Lingwang Palace, no one was responsible for training him, but threw him to a place similar to the dojo, where he was meditating. As for why this is done, no one knows. Carl is not very clear, but Ichibei of the main army said that this method will help him to gather his spirit and feel his Zanpaku Knife better. Although d Jie was taken away, the soul of Zan Po Dao did not disappear. At least in the Zan Po Dao, there is still a part of it, which belongs to the Zan Po Dao''s soul. Through this soul, he can communicate with it. But it may not be able to take it back. But in this case, it can help Kuchiki Byakuya, the cultivation begins to understand. It''s just that Aizen is the only Captain-level Reaper who can come here. And Ichibei of the main army also revealed a message, and that is to let him come to do experiments. He wanted to see if this method could raise the power of the original solution to a level close to that of the **** without resorting to the swastika. Although it may not be able to reach that level completely, it will not be too far away. If it can be successful, this method can be spread in the Gotei thirteenth squad. In this way, when they face the invisible empire again, they will not be as embarrassed as before. One of the reasons why Kuchiki Byakuya was chosen was because of his aristocratic status, it was more appropriate to do so. The second is that he is very talented, he is also a genius, and his heart is very calm. If you change other people, the effect may not be as good as him. So after thinking about it again and again, they chose Kuchiki Byakuya as a test product and brought it back. Originally, they still wanted to bring Kendoku Kenpachi back. But his situation was a bit special, so they thought about it and gave up. Then came Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni. He is now sober. But Liu Ren Ruo Huo has completely lost his response. It is different from the original, because Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni did not die. So Ukhabach was still very afraid of his huge power. It was precisely because he thought that was the case inside, Uhabach used his own power to suppress the fierce fire and prevent his spiritual power from leaking out. As a result, it caused the Zanpakuto of Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni to be unable to talk to him at all. If there is no way to get back his own djie, then his strength is completely weakened by about half. even more! After all, the strength of Liu Jianruohuo is really too powerful. So strong that Yamamoto Genryuye Shigekuni himself, when facing it, he must be cautious. But now it''s fierce, since he can''t come back anymore. Then he naturally starts to exercise other abilities such as ghost, physical fitness, and kendo! It''s not easy to come to the Spirit Palace anyway. The environment here is very good, and the density of spiritual power is also higher than that of the Soul World, which is many times richer. In such an environment, if he doesn''t intensify his practice, he will feel sorry. In addition. Luo and Intier, both familiar with the road, found the first soldier of the main army, and then began to conduct special training. Hades was watching the show next to him. Her situation is very special, and there is no way to improve her strength through training. So when everyone is busy or training. On the contrary, she is the only one who is very leisurely. It seems out of place. But she didn''t notice it. at the same time. Karl also saw the sober spirit king from his deep sleep. "This time, I have only three days to wake up. If you have any questions, just ask me, I know everything. " The Spirit King''s mouth was closed tightly, but his voice could clearly reach Carl''s mind. "Spirit King, Uhabach, is this your own son?" As soon as Karl came up, he hit the soul and asked him such a question The Spirit King thought for a while, and finally nodded. "Yes, he is my child." "In other words, this is the drama of your father and son turning each other into enemies? Hey, it''s really old-fashioned, but if you look at it this way, you don''t have a good time either! Is there anything worse than this being chased and beaten by your own son? " Thinking of this, Carl couldn''t help but want to laugh. But the Spirit King sighed leisurely. Although he couldn''t speak, it didn''t affect him to use his spirit to express his current mood. Chapter 1014： Come to negotiate terms "Carl, since you know everything, then this time, can you continue to ask you for help? Although I am a god, my situation can''t last long, and there is no way to contend with the friend Habach. Although his current strength is only at the level of a pseudo-god, I can''t beat even a mortal who is not a demigod. So can I beg you to send me my new body so that I dont have to worry about Ukhabach. " "New body? You mean..." Having said that, Carl took a look outside. Through his divine sense perception, he clearly perceives that Kurosaki Ichigo outside is sweating and improving his strength. And his Zhan Poknife has also become a big and a small pair of swords. It looks very temperamental. "Soul King, although our friendship is good, let you occupy Kurosaki Ichigo''s body, I''m sorry, I can''t do it. Because this kind of thing goes against my bottom line, even if it concerns your life, I can''t do it. " "I knew you would say that, if so, then you go. In this world, you don''t need your help, I will find a way by myself. " With that said, the Spirit King is now ready to drive people away. But Carl didn''t leave. Instead, he walked to the other side and looked into his eyes without squinting. Although the eyes of the spirit king are a gap. But if you look closely, Karl can still see that in his eyes, there are eyes that resemble shining galaxies. Unfortunately, because he is too weak now, he can''t even open his eyes. To maintain the state of this person''s stick, I have already tried my best, and naturally there is no other surplus to do other things. "What do you want to do?" The Spirit King suddenly panicked when he saw Karl suddenly approaching so close. But Karl didn''t hesitate to show a double smile, then patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I don''t eat people, and I won''t do anything to you. But your current state is very wrong. You were not so anxious before! But it''s right to think about it, whoever faces one is enough to threaten his own existence, he will naturally panic. " "What do you want to express? Are you just trying to mock me?" When the spirit king heard Karl''s tone, he was a little angry. Carl also stood up calmly, turned his back, and said as he walked. "To tell you the good news, I have found a way to help you recover. And I can also help you solve the threat of your friend Habach. But you need to agree to my two conditions. This is an equivalent exchange. Do you agree? " "What conditions? As long as you can restore my body, as long as it is not against my bottom line, I can accept it! As for Uhabach...hehe, when you help me recover, I will solve him by myself! " "This can''t be done, because the key to recovering your body lies in Ukhabach''s body. If I don''t get rid of him, there will be no way to help you recover. So these two things are tied together and cannot be separated. And you have to understand that this is my initiative to help you, if I don''t want to, I can leave this world at any time! " Hearing Karl say this, the Spirit King was silent. But the spiritual power around him suddenly violently went away. This situation was all noticed by the members of the zero division outside, as well as Kurosaki Ichigo and others. They all looked at the Spirit Palace, wanting to ask what was going on. But the Ichibei of the main army only told them, stay away from here, don''t ask anything, don''t say anything, just treat them as if they haven''t seen it! After Kurosaki Ichigo and the others had left, Ichibei of the main headquarters was relieved, and then looked at the deepest part of the Spirit King Palace with a serious face. The other people in the zero division also have serious eyes and dare not leave here for half a step. "Master Spirit King, it''s been a long time since you lost your temper, right?" Suddenly, Motoyanagi Yamamoto appeared in front of them. However, Ichibei and the others in the main headquarters just glanced indifferently, not paying attention to him. "Yes, he hasn''t been angry anymore since you defeated You Habach for a thousand years. But this time, it wasn''t that Daokal said something to Lord Spirit King that made him so angry. However, when angered, Lord Spirit King will consume a lot of power. Lord Spirit King, who could have been awakened for three days, would probably fall asleep again in less than three hours. " The first soldier of the main army explained, and then he sighed. It was obviously that he was worried for the Lord of the Spirit. He is not worried about the safety of the Spirit King, Karl can come here at will, and no one of them can stop him. If Carl wanted to disadvantage the Spirit King, he would have done it long ago. It is precisely because of this undefeatable power that makes them trust Carl even more. at the same time. Friends Habach, who was in the invisible empire, also felt this unusual spiritual pressure, and suddenly smiled. At this time, his right arm has completely recovered There is no sign of it being broken. But there is a very small scar on his face. This is the scar that the power splashed past when Carl cut off his arm. Although it was very weak, and at the very beginning, no one noticed the scar. But now Uhabach''s body, after healed back intact, this unhealed scar seemed so noticeable. With his power, this scar can actually be eliminated. But he didn''t do it, instead he kept this scar and wanted to keep himself alert. After all, Carl''s power is far beyond his imagination! Therefore, the attack on Seireini could only be temporarily stopped, and could not take the initiative to attack. ... at the same time. The Spirit King also took back his spiritual pressure, and then lay back in his own bathtub. "What are your conditions, what do you want me to do for you?" When he heard the spirit king say this, Carlton smiled. "First, I want to know the Zanpakuknife, the method to obtain the body, that is, how to make the actualized Zanpakuknife become a creature like a human! Secondly, I want to know the detailed information about the first-level gods, and even the **** king! And the ability to tell me these things, it shouldn''t embarrass you, right? " Carl smiled. Both of these questions came from the system, and only after finding no results did he come here to ask the Spirit King. After all, the upper limit of Hades''s strength is the demigod level. If she can''t obtain a physical body, then she can''t break this upper limit. After all, Carls future enemies are very likely to be God-level. At that time, their strength will not be enough. As for the information of the first-level gods, this is purely Carl''s curiosity. Chapter 1015： select God selection has been triggered! Option 1: Complete the request, kill the friend Habach, and let it disappear completely! Obtain one million trading points and obtain supernatural power: 100. Option 2: Take back the promise, you wont get any rewards, but you can get the qualification to devour the Spirit King! Choice 3: Wait for Yuhabakh to absorb the power of the Spirit King and destroy him, and then use Yuhabakhs body to return the spirit of the Spirit King! Get a reward of 10 million trading points, and get a supernatural power value: 10,000! Just as Karl and the Spirit King were talking here. The system sound popped out without warning. At the same time Carl also heard that the choice of three is a very exaggerated option. Because he found that among his own tasks, except for the most important task that needs help, the Spirit King recovers his body. This is his second highest reward task so far! Whether it is 10 million transaction points or 10,000 supernatural power points, it is enough to greatly increase Karl''s strength and directly rise to the level of a second-level god! And this task can be completed simultaneously with the task of helping the Spirit King and restoring the body. At that time, his divine power value will become thirty thousand. According to the information he currently has, a second-level **** with so many divine power points can be regarded as the top **** among the gods. Of course, this is limited to the category of second-level gods. Then Karl also learned from the Spirit King that the divine power value of a first-level **** is immeasurable. However, the title of the Spirit King''s divine power value is not the same as that of Karl. Most of him and other gods call this power divinity. That''s right. The amount of divinity determines your upper limit of strength. Both the third-level gods and the second-level gods have a limited number of gods that are visible to the naked eye. So it is easy to distinguish. But the first-level gods are different. Like the Spirit King, he looks very weak now, and needs to maintain his body in a huge gem-like thing. But this thing is the characteristic of his divine substance. At the same time, the entire corpse soul world is also one of his ability to materialize his divinity. It can be seen that the divine power value of the first-level **** is huge enough to perfect a small world. But life cannot be fabricated out of thin air. This is a bit similar to Carl''s Hell Space, the transformed God''s Domain. After all, in that place, Carl now has perfect control. However, that thing is still fragile. If it is a real first-level god, the created God Realm can be realized instead of placing it in another space. After all, a demigod with good potential might have it, a demigod domain, not to mention a third-level god. Almost every third-level **** has a **** realm that exists on a different plane. But the size and strength of this god''s domain still depends on the strength of this **** to make judgments. But the first-level gods are different. The divine power value of the first-level god, that is, the divine nature is incalculable, so its divine realm can be fully realized. The Soul King''s corpse soul world is like this. The legendary heaven, or heaven, and even the summit of the Olympus gods, are all produced by the manifestation of the gods. However, it is not possible for the first-level gods to transform into this degree of God''s Domain. At least it''s the king of gods. However, the spirit king didn''t know much about the gods of the **** king level. Since his birth, he has not seen a god, nor has he been to the legendary gods'' realm. He has been here all his life, and dedicated his life to this world. So what he understands is only what happened to him. As for the first-level gods, are there any other abilities, how to be promoted, and things about the **** king. He just didn''t know it. After all, he was born a first-degree god. This is an area that Carl hasn''t touched yet. "Ling Wang, I have an idea now, I don''t know if you want to listen." "what idea?" Hearing Karl suddenly speak, the Spirit King asked suspiciously. "My thought is, if you don''t object, can you let your friend Habacher absorb you first. I have a way, after he absorbs you, then let his body become your body. At that time, I will be responsible for transforming his body, and you will be responsible for destroying his soul, and that''s it. But although this method is convenient, it is the most dangerous way. If you disagree, I still have..." "No, just this way, about Uhabach, it''s time for me to have a break with him!" Before Karl finished speaking, he was interrupted by the Spirit King. He didn''t know what Carl meant by asking about this method, he just thought he was doing it for convenience. However, Carl''s words made the Spirit King have some thoughts. For Youhabach, there are some things that must be solved by him personally, otherwise he will keep a knot in his heart, and he will never be able to solve it. Carl chuckled lightly, then nodded, and accepted the task of choosing three. Since the Spirit King has agreed to , there is no need for him to keep such a big fish and not to go fishing. That is too wasteful. "Then do this first, I guess the moment of the decisive battle will soon come. When the time comes, I try not to make a move and let the friend Habacher perform. At the last moment, we should be inside and outside. " As he said, Karl stretched out his hand to release a wisp of his own divinity, attached to the spirit king. Because the spirit king and the friend Habach, both belong to the root power. Therefore, after the Spirit King is swallowed, there is a high probability that he will fall silent. And this strand of divinity will be responsible for awakening the Spirit King, and at the same time notifying Karl that Uhabach has taken the bait. So this is an essential operation. After all this last night, the Spirit King closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Carl also left here, then took a look around and set up a defensive formation with a little divine nature. Although it is part of the plan to let Youhabach devour the Spirit King. But still have to give the other party some difficulty, making him think that he and others have been blocking the other party. And this plan cannot be known by anyone. Intil and others can''t know either. After all, Uhabach has the power of omniscience and omnipotence. If it is known by other people, it is hard not to guarantee that Uhabach can spy on their memories. As for the Spirit King and Karl, there is absolutely no need to worry about this. After all, the two of them are gods who are not affected by omniscience and omnipotence. Although omniscient and omnipotent are good, they are not without limits. For example, certain specific abilities can restrain the opponent. The falsified memory of Tsukishima, Aizen''s mirror flower water moon, and Ishida Yulong''s sacred characters can all affect Yuhabakh. same. As a god, naturally you wont be prying! Chapter 1016： Invisible Empire! Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 140 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (God Level), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God Level), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Bird (Awakened) ), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (S+), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye Breaking (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction point: 3 million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonists Faithful Returning to the Seirei Garden, Karl first glanced at his current personal panel, and then explained a few things about Luo and Intier, and then let them leave. At the same time, Urahara Kisuke also worked out based on the information provided by Carl, and could regain the djie. As long as the person who has been taken away from the djie can touch this pill, and then take the djie back! So in the next battle, they don''t have to worry at all, their own dd will continue to be taken away. And the invisible empire on the other side was also aware that the djie they captured had gone back. This makes them feel incredible. "How could this happen, our star badge, obviously took away their djie, but why..." Everyone looked blank, completely unaware of what was going on. Uhabach glanced at his star badge, and finally crushed it. "Obviously, that person made the move. He has this ability to take the d we took away and take it back again. But this is better. Then, you can play freely and ravage those death gods to your heart''s content! " Youhabach stood up, looked at Ishida Yulong and Hasward beside him, showing a smile. "Now I declare that the invisible empire has officially attacked Seoreiwa! We want everyone to see the power of Quincy! " "Yes! Your Majesty!" With an order, Uhabach returned to his throne. Others, because of the invisible empire, began to erode the Seirei Garden, and directly followed this force and teleported to where they wanted to go! at the same time. Because of the invasion of the invisible empire, the entire Seirei Garden has changed its appearance! It seems that this place is very dilapidated and completely lost. But there are only two places where no changes have taken place. One of them is Neyuli''s Technology Development Bureau. He used known intelligence and his own technology to wipe out all the shadows around the Technology Development Bureau. In this way, the invisible empire has no way to cover it! I have to say that Neyuli is a geek. In this regard, his abilities have been brought into full play. So the Quincy who appeared here, after seeing that this place was not affected, shouted badly! Because he knew that there were a lot of unreasonable research in the Technology Development Bureau. So he turned his head and ran away without saying anything. Neyuli blinked and didn''t intend to chase the opponent. After all, there are more important things to do now! "Attention all members of the 12th Division! The attack of the Quincy has arrived, and now I want you to remember it! Regardless of life or death, protect me Seireini! Never allow back! This is an order! " at the same time. The location of Carl''s mansion. He is playing cards with Hades. However, more than a dozen pieces of paper have been posted on his face. Looking back at Hades''s face, there was no one. "Haha, master you lost again. Obviously you are so strong, why are your card skills so bad? " Hades asked naively. Carl touched her hair with his hands and smiled without saying a word. After all, it''s his own Zan Po Dao. Of course I''m going to spoil myself. At the same time, Carl also noticed the changes outside, but he didn''t care, but looked at the figure of the girl next to him. "Someone is coming, Hades, don''t you greet the guests?" "Hehe, this kind of little thief, I don''t bother to take care of her, let the gods of death come and do it by themselves. Master, let''s continue playing cards! " "No, I have something to do. I''m going to find someone to have a chat. I''ll leave it to you to watch it over here." With that, Carl faced that, some bewildered girl nodded, and then disappeared. The Quincy girl, after seeing Carl disappeared, suddenly sighed in relief. She didn''t have any goals, so she just teleported a place randomly. But she didn''t expect that the place she had transmitted from was actually Carl''s mansion! While this shocked her, she did not dare to act rashly, for fear that she might be killed if she was not careful. UU reading After all, Karl had cut off the arm of Friends Habach. This point is clear to all Quincy-killers. So they naturally think that Carl''s strength is not something he can contend with. But if Carl is gone, she doesn''t need to be so nervous. "Hello, my name is Hades. It is the form of the master''s ZanPai Dao after it has been solved. May I ask this intruder, what is your name? Wouldn''t it be pitiful if he was beheaded by this young lady without leaving a name? " Hades spoke in the most innocent and innocent tone, and said something that made my heart chilling! This caused the girl to take two steps back subconsciously, but she quickly cheered up and looked at Hades with serious eyes! "Bombietta Bastita worships the marriage, please enlighten me!" at the same time. Because Sereikyo was eroded by the invisible empire, the gods of death outside were all messed up. Fortunately, there are captains and deputy captains who manage the situation here, otherwise, the Death Team would have been defeated long ago. After all, this kind of large-scale war was attacked suddenly. They had only experienced it once and ended in a disastrous defeat. So this time, most people panicked. Had it not been for the captain''s charge, their morale would have fallen into a trough long ago. But this is nothing too much with Carl. Because he had concealed everything from everyone, he came to Hell and walked to Lan Ran''s side. Looking at the blue dye, whose mouth, nose, eyes, ears, and body were all sealed on the pillars, Carl gently placed his hand on his chest. Next second. The blue light burst out suddenly! All the seals collapsed at this moment! Bengyu emerged from his chest! Chapter 1017： Aizen shot "Lan Ran, I haven''t seen you for so long, your complexion is still so good, especially your Bengyu, it looks more rounded!" Carl said jokingly. Ai Ran nodded, showing a smile. "It''s been a long time indeed, Mr. Carl. But if you come here directly and lift the seal for me, don''t you worry that the **** of death will make trouble for you? " "Haha, they are too busy to take care of themselves now, how could they come to me for trouble. And, I want to see if you have merged with Bengyu. So you don''t go out and show your hands? " Carl stared at the opponent with scorching eyes. He has only one thought now, and that is to see if Aizen''s body is in shape! If it is formed, then Karl has a reason to fight Aizen again. If not, then forget it. He can''t run away anyway, and Karl will be able to get it back with his own hands. "Mr. Carl, you mean the guys from the Invisible Empire. Haha, it''s really ridiculous, it''s really shameful that the mere quintessence of the quintessence of the thirteenth team has forced the Guarding 13 team to this point! " "Don''t say that, after all, the opponent''s strength is also quite strong, there is no doubt about this. But the next battle is of the highest standard. Even if you don''t want to shoot, you don''t plan to go out to see it? " Carl asked again. This time, Aizen''s expression changed a little, and then he raised his head and laughed. "Hahahaha, interesting, really interesting! If this is the case, let''s go. I want to see what the people of the Invisible Empire have! " With that said, Ai Ran strode out and walked outside! Carl didn''t mind the other party''s actions either, just a momentary moment, and he came to the outside of Infinite Hell. At this time, the Seorei-tei is full of holes, it is not an exaggeration! Because the **** of death here has been bullied by the Quincy. The deputy captain and captain can barely support. But with so many of them coming together, they are also not an opponent of the Quincy. After all, these Quincy Masters, one by one, were all turned on. If it weren''t for the help of Luo, Intiar, and Hades. The Grim Reaper''s team, I am afraid it is even worse than it is now! But Carl didn''t plan to watch the battle here. Because it doesn''t make sense. Next, just staring at Euhabach is enough. that''s all. With the passage of time, the war has also entered a white-hot stage. The offensives of Hades, Intier, and Luo all prevailed. They want to solve their opponents, it is only a matter of time. Then the Earth God team at Seorei Ting has also recovered its own rhythm and is launching a counterattack! Such a set down caused the Quincy to fall into a disadvantage. But the people of the Star Cross are still very strong. After they released the final strength of the Quincy, they were still extremely powerful, almost suppressing the death **** after the slaying. Except for Luo, Intier and Hades. There were only a few death captains, and they weren''t beaten in custody. More importantly, Gengmu Jianba learned the initial solution. This also means that the previous generation of Jianba, Mao Zhihualie has been beheaded by him. So Carl has nothing to say. Because there can only be one sword eight in the same era, this is the rule of this world. But before that, Carl Zaomaozhi Hualie left a little seed in his body. This seed can guarantee that she will not completely die. And Uzhihualie''s body is now stored in Karl''s God''s Domain, waiting to be restored. It''s just that for now, she has no way to recover. Because she wanted to die, she ended up like this. Otherwise, Carl wants to save her and it won''t be so strenuous. However, at this moment, Aizen couldn''t hold back his own power, and began to attack the Quincy Masters. He didn''t use any abilities either, just a simple spiritual pressure could make most of the quintessential deaths directly! The people in the Star Cross group were shocked when they saw Aizen''s appearance, and then attacked him. But these people''s attacks are very disdainful. I saw his collapsed jade, revealing a blue light. But his body has not changed in any way. On the outside, there is an invisible figure, shrouded in him! "Aizan, it''s not bad. You are now stronger than you were in your final form. As long as you are not deceived by power, it is only a matter of time before you become a god. " "Hahahaha, of course! I''m Aizen!" Ai Ran laughed! His joining directly affected the direction of this battle! Because of those in the Star Cross, if you singled out, no one would be Aizen''s opponent! If it was a group fight, it might be possible to kill Ai Ran, but it would give other Death Captains some time to breathe. This is a special note! One person is enough to change the situation of this battle! But after seeing this scene from a high place, Youhabach didn''t care. Because he has been waiting for that person to come! Not long after! Several lights appeared in the sky. After seeing these lights, Youhabach raised his head, but shook his head. Because these people are not the ones he wants to wait for! I don''t know how long it took. Because of Ai Ran''s joining, Quincy had almost failed! However, the people of the Star Cross Group still have spare energy, so their battle will not end. And at this time. There was a loud noise in the sky! Kurosaki Ichigo is here! His appearance once again provided a very big change to the battle. But when he saw Ai Ran, he was also taken aback. After all, he is not very clear, Aizen is an enemy or a friend. "Carl asked me to come." Ai Ran just said a word, and then left here, continuing to chase the enemy. Although he has no good feelings for those gods of death, he doesn''t think he is a **** of death. But he knew that these quintessences were the source of the chaos! No one can stay! At this time, Yuhabach laughed suddenly when he saw Kurosaki Ichigo''s appearance. Then he used that power to directly declare that he was going to the Spirit Palace! After all, what Kurosaki Ichigo wears is the king key! As for Rukia and the others, although they also have a king key, they are not as powerful as Kurosaki Ichigo. More importantly, Kurosaki Ichigo has the power of Yuhabach in his body. Therefore, you can use the power in Kurosaki Ichigo directly to unlock the king key! Thus. He can board the Spirit Palace. Tushen! The others were shocked when they saw this scene. But they want to stop, it is too late. Chapter 1018： Plan implementation "Is this the Spirit Palace? The spiritual power is really strong! " Yohabach showed a smile, and then walked forward with his guard. Only the appearance of the zero division interrupted his advancement. Then you Habach, released his own guard. The strength of these people is stronger than those of the Star Cross! That''s why they can become the guards of Habach. But it is also true that they did not appear directly at the beginning. Because these people are reserved to deal with the zero team! Taking advantage of their fighting skills. Ukhabach passed these people and came to the front of Yibei of the main headquarters. A big battle is about to start! ... at the same time. Almost all the quintessences in Seorei Ting were taken by Xiaomi. Next, there is the question of how to get to the Lingwang Palace. They all want to go up, but currently, there is no way to go up. Because without the king key, he would not go to the Spirit Palace at all. Except Carl! However, Carl''s ability only takes four people at most, including Carl himself, which means five people. They just didn''t know, so they begged Karl to take someone up. But it was rejected by Karl. But after Karl refused them, he went to the Spirit Palace. Even Aizen didn''t carry it. After all, they are no longer needed for the next thing. These people, just stay below, when the time comes to solve those, the members of the zero team that fell. Afterwards, Karl went to the Spirit Palace and saw the members of the Zero Division who were fighting. Carl didn''t talk nonsense, and threw all the guards of these friends of Habach directly. They had no strength to fight back, so they were thrown down. Very pitiful. The zero team wanted to thank, but Carl did not accept it, but moved on. At this time, the Ichibei of the main army has also been defeated by the completely eye-opened friend Habach. He went to the Spirit King Palace, preparing to kill the Spirit King. But Carl''s arrival made him a little cautious. At the same time, he also found that he had fallen into a trap that Carl had designed a long time ago. "It''s a pity, do you think a small barrier can stop me?" Youhabach smiled slightly, and then used the power of omniscience and omnipotence to break the barrier! He originally had the power of a false god, but after possessing the power of omniscience and omnipotence, he has soared to the level of a third-level god! Unfortunately, this can only be regarded as the weakest third-level god. With Carl, it''s still a grade. But this can also explain how strong the opponent''s strength is. It is normal that those death gods can''t beat him. After all, the gap between man and **** is the gap between heaven and earth! "You Habach, don''t you want to be the Spirit King? I give you this opportunity, but I have one condition, that is to fight with me! " Carl was eager to try, even showing a look of excitement. Although Youhabach didn''t know much about Carl, the information he had collected about Carl was relatively trivial. But there is one thing that makes Friends Habach very concerned. That is, Carl had many opportunities to kill Aizen, but he did not do so. Because he wanted Lan Ran and Bengyu to fully integrate, and then he would do something with each other. It''s like watching a **** appear and then destroying the god! It is incredible and incomprehensible. But this also made Friends Habach understand that Karl was longing for an opponent. An opponent who can even rival him, even defeat him! Otherwise he has no reason to do so. It''s just that you are not sure about Habach. His idea is only half right. Carl is eager for his opponent, but he is not eager to let him defeat him. His tolerance for Aizen is just because he is a very good research material. Especially Bengyu. This thing is inherently divine, which is an accidental product. More importantly, this thing can evolve on its own! That''s why Carl is interested in Airan and Bengyu. Otherwise, at the beginning, he Jiu Neng killed the opponent. It''s just this one, and you Habach didn''t know. He just thought that Karl was simply trying to find an opponent. So he didn''t think much, and entered the Spirit Palace. After all, Almighty and Almighty told him that Karl would not do it. But what he didn''t know was that his omniscience and omnipotence could not peep into God! This is also the reason why Karl is not playing against his friend Habach now. Because once you fight, the secret will instantly disintegrate. At that time, not only will You Habach be in chaos, but Carl''s plan will not be completed. So now he can only be a spectator, watching from the side. That''s it. Afterwards, Youhabach walked to the secret of the spirit king, drew out his saber, and pierced the opponent with a single knife. But he hasn''t absorbed the Spirit King yet, just waiting here silently. Carl''s figure is long gone. You Habach didn''t know where he went. But it doesn''t matter, as long as Karl doesn''t interfere, everything is easy to say. Then the next thing is the same as the original book. Kurosaki Ichigo and others arrived at The only difference is that Aizen also came here. Then the impulsive Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to pull out the sword, but uncontrollably, he slashed towards the Spirit King. Immediately afterwards, Youhabach swallowed the Spirit King and became even stronger! Originally here, the floating bamboo was meant to replace the spirit king. After all, he is the arm of the Spirit King. But Karl appeared here, stopped them, and stunned Ukitake Shiro to let him sleep well. Then Karl briefly confessed, a few words from the people here, and he returned to the Spirit Palace. Only when he came back, what he saw was the battle between Aizen and Ukhabach. As for the others. All were lying on the ground at this time. Even Kurosaki Ichigo''s sword broke! But Aizen can''t last long now. He couldn''t die because of Bengyu, and at the same time, Youhabach couldn''t destroy Bengyu. So Airan has now evolved to have the same strength as the friend Habach in the state of omniscience and omnipotence. But the current friend Habach has swallowed the Spirit King and his strength has greatly increased! Su Yiran Lan Ran became stronger and even evolved into a third-level god. But he is still not an opponent of Yu Habach. Just when Uhabach was about to behead Aizen. Carl is here! I saw him slowly throwing Lan Ran out, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a smile. "You Habach, let''s do it!" "Hahahaha, I really meant it!" The voice falls! The battle that shook the entire corpse soul world started in the Spirit Palace! However, what You Habach didn''t know was. The Spirit King who was swallowed by him, because of Karl''s supernatural power, has now woken up. He looked at the dark environment and couldn''t help sighing. "child" "sorry" Chapter 1019： Aizen shot The plan for Uhabach has been implemented very smoothly. Because Carl could feel that the power of the Spirit King in Yuhabakh''s body at this time was awakening. But in Uhabach''s view, this was caused by the overflow of power, so he didn''t care. But what he didn''t know was that this was the game set by Karl and the Spirit King together. The purpose is to completely occupy his body! But there is one thing to say. Uhabach''s strength is still very strong. Because with his current strength, he can be here with Carl, playing back and forth. Unfortunately, the ability of omniscience and omnipotence has not evolved. And this is only because the time for him to acquire divinity is too short. So he has no way to evolve omniscience and omnipotence into a power that can see through the gods. It is precisely because of this. He has such a shortcoming, and he has no choice but to fundamentally hurt Karl. Youhabach felt unbelievable. He knew that he had gained the power of God, but he had encountered this kind of thing. This caused his three views to collapse. And the current expression of Youhabach is a match for Aizen, who was trapped by power at the beginning. After all, the two people now have one thing in common, that is, they have all become slaves to power. However, Ai Ran walked out of it, and gained a stronger strength, and finally merged Bengyu with himself completely. A true **** does not care about any changes in appearance. To be precise, there will be no changes. Therefore, Aizen, who has not changed in any way, is the true god. On the other hand, the friend Habacher''s side. Many eyes appeared on his body, and he didn''t look like a person anymore. Although after swallowing the Spirit King, he gained a powerful force. But even so. He can''t be called a person now, let alone a god! Although his strength is very strong, but it stops there, there is no way to go further. So Carl wants to deal with him, there are ways. But now his requirement is to make him unconscious while he can''t kill the opponent. This is a bit difficult for Carl. After all, killing is very simple, just hit it. If you want to catch alive without hurting the other party, it''s a bit difficult. So Carl started to think while fighting with him, fainting him. at the same time. Aizen also entered the Seirei Garden and participated in the battle of the Yuhabakh guards. The members of these guards, one by one, call themselves gods. Although they have powerful powers, even if they use the ultimate power of the Quincy, they are nothing more than demigods. And in the half-length, a lower grade. But among the gods of death, the demigod-level figures only have members of the zero division and friends Habach. Other people, let alone demigods, can''t connect nearly demigods. Unless they use other methods to improve their combat effectiveness. It is precisely because of this. In the face of these guards, Luo and Intil could not fight together, but they could barely contend. At least with the cooperation of the other Death Captains, it can persist. But Hades alone can kill a member of the Guard. It''s just that after killing the opponent, her power consumption is also relatively large. Hades has the power of a demigod after all. This step is normal. It''s just her power that really scared everyone. But then, she couldn''t participate in the battle anymore. The power consumption was so great that she had to return to Carl''s scabbard and rest for a while. Simply put, it''s just a nap. It will be alive and well the next day. Carl also saw the return of Hades. After learning the following situation, he speeded up and played against Hades. After all, those people, although they are not worth mentioning to Carl, they would hurt Luo and Intier''s lives. Carl does not allow this to happen! Youhabach didn''t know what was going on, he just felt that Karl''s attack had become more aggressive. There seems to be a feeling of death! This feeling is completely opposite to the feeling of wanting to enjoy fighting just now! at the same time. Just when Karl and Friends Habach were fighting. Ai Ran appeared in the Soul World and killed a member of the Guards himself. His appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Both the **** of death and the Quincy looked at Ai Ran, not knowing what he wanted to do. Because Aizen was released by Karl. Even if they wanted to capture Ai Ran back, they didn''t have the courage and strength. What''s more, they don''t know why Karl dyed it in blue. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in Seireitei or even the Spirit King now. If you want to become the Spirit King, you have to become that person and ghost, which is really a bit miserable. So I thought about it, I will live my peaceful life in the future Besides, you can leave these ants to me to solve them. " Lan Dian''s mouth raised slightly. With a wave of his hand, I saw that the guards who came towards him were directly killed by a spike! But the next second. The other party was resurrected without knowing what kind of ability! "You can kill God once, that''s luck! Now I will tell you that the majesty of the gods cannot be trampled on! " The voice fell. This person immediately attacked Aizen. But the azure blue barrier appeared beside Aizen. He turned his head and looked at each other quietly. "Who do you say is God?" The voice fell. The man suddenly fell apart! Those who die can''t die again! Not only the body, but even the soul is not left! His spiritual pressure has completely disappeared, and there is nothing left! "A mere mortal, calling God before God is really irresponsible!" Lan Ran smiled contemptuously. However, Motoyanagi Yamamoto below was a little surprised as if he had discovered something. "Aizan, is it possible that you have already stepped into that field?!" "Master Captain, you are right, I have grown up again. Since I was ordered by Karti, I have understood what I have done wrong. I shouldn''t pursue too much power, calm my mind, and enjoy the moment is the most critical step. And its thanks to you, and sealed me in the hell. Otherwise, I am afraid I still have no way to realize this truth! " Aizen is still that Aizen. Arrogant and conceited. But compared to before, he has now converged a lot. It''s like a sharp blade about to go out of its sheath. Although the coldness appears suddenly, but it does not produce. Extremely dangerous! Chapter 1020： Devour! Time passed slowly. The fighting time has exceeded one night. It is early morning the next day. This battle has basically come to an end. But only Karl and Friends Habach are still fighting. The Seorei Garden below is currently under construction to deal with the battlefield. Ai Ran was standing quietly, watching the battle that he couldn''t see at all in the sky above Seorei Ting. Slowly, under Karl''s offensive, Ukhabach couldn''t hold on for long. Although he had obtained the power that could contend with the third-level gods, neither his body nor his abilities had fully adapted to his divine nature. He is nothing more than a mortal who has power but no way to fully grasp it. It is precisely because of this. He is in a very bad state now. The whole person is in a state of trance, sometimes madness. In addition, the Spirit King was still in his body, constantly eroding his source of power, which caused the power of Uhabach to keep declining. slowly. He was completely suppressed by Carl and could not be an enemy of Carl at all. Eventually it was completely swallowed by the Spirit King. Not even a last word was left. The death can be said to be very miserable. However, if the Spirit King wants to complete the conversion successfully, he also needs to wait for a while. So Carl pulled out the spirit king''s left arm, and the right arm of the spirit king in Fuzhu Shisi Lang''s body, which was not completely dead. He threw these two forces behind the body of Yuhabakh, who was controlled by the Spirit King. The last trace of Uhabach''s consciousness finally disappeared completely. From now on, the only people left in the Quincy Division are from the line of Ishida Yulong. The other quincemen are all gone! Friends of Habach will never be resurrected. The whole world fell into calm once again. that''s all. It''s just that the Spirit King is still asleep and hasn''t woken up yet. Carl''s mission has not been fully completed, so he needs to stay here and wait for a while. So he first moved the Spirit King back to the Spirit King Palace, let him float in the air, and then gave Ukitake Shiro to heal his body. By the way, Karl also upgraded his energy from S+ to God level. Because the phoenix''s fruit ability belongs to the devil fruit. Although this kind of fruit can bring great power, it has a natural flaw. That is the inability to become a god. It is precisely because of this that Carl has no way to raise the power of the Devil Fruit to the **** level. But this is not absolute. If Carl mastered the rules, then he could improve. But to master the rules, you need the God King level. After all, the first-level gods can only use the rules and cannot master them. So Carl is too far away from this level. But he has an ability called energy conversion. As long as this ability is raised to the **** level, you can transform your own divine power into the same healing power as the Phoenix. In this way, with the effect of the flame of immortality, although it can''t reach the real god-level level, it''s almost the same, which can be regarded as a false god-level healing ability. It''s stronger than before, I don''t know how many times it is stronger. So Ukitake Shiro''s stubborn illness was completely recovered with Karl''s help. The Gotei 13 team, currently, basically none of them died. Except for some Reapers who are weak. Even if it was Mao Zhihualie, he was sleeping in Karl''s God''s Domain at this time. She is no longer in danger of life, but it is because of her own sake that she will continue to fall asleep. Regarding this point, Carl has no way to solve it, only waiting for the other party to wake up. Carl then tried to use the method the Spirit King gave him to turn Hades into a real person. But unfortunately, he has been unsuccessful. Even when he stayed in the world of death for ten years, he failed to do so. Because this is not an easy thing. After all, the Spirit King told Carl that this requires divine power, bit by bit to feed it. It takes a lot of time. No one knows when it will happen. However, after spending so long in the world of Reaper, he also saw Rukia and Asani Renji and became married. At the same time a child was born. Kurosaki Ichigo married Inoue Orihime and gave birth to a boy. And this boy, from birth, has the power of death, quintessence, emptiness, and manifestation. More importantly, he also inherited the refusal power of Inoue Orihime! You know, this is a trick that even gods can refuse. After all, this kind of power had also resisted the blow of Uhabach at the beginning, otherwise she would have died early. So Kurosaki Ichigo and Inoue Orihime''s son, the future can be expected. Even now, his strength will not be weaker than those in the third seat. Even with the deputy captain level, some fight. Of course, the deputy captains here refer to those who can''t solve the problem. Asarii Renji, and Madarame Ichiji, actually had the ability to be the captain a long time ago. But because they all admire their captain. As long as Kenpachi and Kuchiki Byakuya did not retreat they would naturally not be the captain. This is faith and persistence. It''s just that in the past ten years, the Spirit King hasn''t awakened, and the reward for the mission hasn''t arrived. So that''s why Karl didn''t leave. Otherwise, he would have left this world long ago and traveled to other worlds. during this time. Uozhihualie also regained consciousness. At the beginning, she still refused. But as time passed, she also silently accepted her identity. She dismissed her status as Captain Death, came to this world, and planned to walk the world with Carl. This is her choice. No one can stop it. Because she knows that this world can no longer have a second sword. So she must leave. In addition. Ai Ran is also not detaining him for the time being because he has helped to stop his friend Habach from being effective. And his goal is only one, and that is to follow Karl to see the world. Because he wants to know what other worlds are waiting for him outside the world of death! However, this wait is ten years. Carl hasn''t left yet, and they have to stay in this world or Seirei Garden. That''s not going to go. As for the reason, it was the spirit king, who hadn''t awakened yet. But a few months later. A majestic force came from the Spirit Palace! Spirit King, he finally woke up! Simultaneously. The sound of the system finally rang. Complete the selection task, get 30 million trading points, get supernatural power: 30,000, get the friendship of the spirit king! Complete the selected task: get a reward of 10 million trading points, and get a supernatural value: 10,000! Chapter 1021： Cross! This day has finally arrived. In the world of death, stayed for ten years. The strength of Carl and others have all improved a lot. Both Intier and Luo have basically grown into strong captains. Even stronger! After all, the two of them are now facing the strength of the captain ten years later, not ten years ago. If they were replaced ten years ago, the two of them would have been able to beat some captains even if they were singled out. But unfortunately, they are still a little short of the half-god realm. But it was only one step away. And Hades, still the same, without any improvement in strength. But this is also normal. Carl has no way to help her improve her strength, so she can only let it go. And the Spirit King said before that it takes a very long time for Hades to become a real human being. It''s only ten years now, so I''m not in a hurry at all. At this time, the Spirit King had awakened, and after Karl received the reward, he could leave. But before that, he still planned to meet the Spirit King and see what the other party planned. that''s all. After the two met, they talked for more than a month. The spirit king is now fully restored all over his body, and the breath radiating from his body is not the same level as the previous half-worn appearance! Today, Carl, after obtaining a large amount of divine power, has been officially promoted to a second-level god. But in front of this, genuine first-level god, his divine power is not worth mentioning. It''s a pity that although this spirit king is a first-level god, he is only a silver head wax gun, not as powerful as imagined. He just possesses the power of a first-level god, as well as divine power. Really want to fight, relying on his almost zero combat experience, really may not be able to win Karl. Although Karl was not more than a hundred years old, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was the youngest second-level god. But even so, his combat experience is thousands of times more than that of the Spirit King. even more! So if the two of them really fight, it''s really hard to say who wins and who loses in the end. After all, no one can predict such things in advance. Then Karl and the Spirit King chatted for more than a month before they left here and the world of death. However, they stayed here for more than ten years, so they also have a lot of affection. When I was leaving, I was still a little bit sad. So they decided to come back and have a look when they have a chance in the future. In addition, Carl and the others left, taking away Uozhihuaretsu and Airan Soyousuke. Lan Ran has been officially promoted to a third-level god, and has perfectly merged with Bengyu, gaining powerful power. In addition, he knew that the Spirit King had recovered and he knew that he had no chance, so he planned to leave with Karl to take a look at the world and see what kind of beauty there is. The reason why Uozhihualie left behind is because this world can only have one iron rule of sword eight. Now that she had awakened, even Mu Jianba had the power in her body, and taught him how to solve it. Then Uozhihuaree''s task is considered complete. In the next world, she didn''t need to stay here, so she chose to leave with Carl. Not only her, Yamamoto Motoyanagisuke Shigekuni also chose to retire. The death gods of the older generation have basically chosen to retire, and those who remain are the young faces. And like the original book, the job of the captain is still assigned to Jingle Chunshui. And Ukitake Shiro was not dead, he also chose to assist Kyraku Chunshui. Even Yucun Zuozhen did not die, but because of the fighting, he became a big dog. Fortunately, with Carl''s help, he still kept his consciousness and memory, and was able to speak. The only regret was that the spiritual pressure in the body was completely emptied. But given him thousands of years, he can almost return to his original state. In addition, Urahara Kisuke, as well as members of the Masked Legion, have also returned to Seoreiwa, becoming the Captain of Death, or the Vice Captain. There is no doubt about their strength, and of course they can be competent for these positions. Kurosaki Ichigo continues to act as the agent of the **** of death to protect the peace of the world. The Xu Ye Palace is also a busy administrator virtual circle, preventing those ignorant guys from going out looking for things. When the world was completely quiet, Carl and others were also preparing to leave. But before leaving, Carl also sniffed Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sajukuni to see if he was willing to leave with him. But the other party refused. He plans to stay here for the elderly again, and his age is indeed not young, so naturally he does not plan to leave. In the end, he became a member of the zero division with the help of Ichibei of the main army. This can be regarded as his belonging. Then the Spirit King also said that he owed Carl two favors. As long as Karl calls him, he will show up and do him a favor! And Karl has two chances to call, this is the promise the Spirit King gave him. In addition. The spirit king also forged a deep friendship with Karl. As long as Karl encounters life-and-death problems, even if the two previous opportunities are used up, the Spirit King will show up to help. In this way, Carl and others left the world of death after all and set out to a new world. Then Carl, Intier, Luo, Hades, Uinohana, Aizen Soyousuke, a total of six people, have experienced two worlds together. The first is the fairy tail world. For Carl and others, it was a trip back, and then they helped eliminate all the demons and destroyed Jeff''s plan! Here Aizen and Uozhihuareel also saw other powers different from the Shinigami. Then the next world is the world of "Naruto". Because there is no threat in this world, they only stayed here for a short time and eliminated everyone from the Datongmu clan. Then drove away. Only the legend of the six gods and the seeds of the power of death were left. And here, they have also gained a lot of benefits, their supernatural power and trading points have increased dramatically! In the two worlds, Carl obtained a total of 20,000 supernatural power points and 20 million trading points. However, there is still a gap from his goal, so he still saves, and doesn''t use it. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 60140 Title: Benevolence and Righteousness Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Knife Swastika: Hades (God Level), Speeding Regeneration (S), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God Level), Demon Fruit Phantom Beast SpeciesUndead Bird (Awakened ), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (God Level), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye of Deception (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Trading points: 63 million Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: Three-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonists Faithful In addition to simply sorting out his personal attributes, Carl led everyone across time and space to the next world! Chapter One Thousand and Twenty-One Crossing! Chapter 1022： The final Valkyrie! "Finally!" "Finally!" "Finally!" A deafening roar sounded in the ears of Carl and others. They traveled to a new world. But when I just came here, I found that there were a lot of gods around me. These gods, one after another, are here screaming for the end, and the human side seems very lonely. Carl and others don''t know what happened, but at present, humans in this world seem to be in dire straits. Then Carl let go of his consciousness and felt it for a while before he found out. This is an arena similar to ancient Roman architecture. All around are gods. Among them, the third-level gods accounted for about 90%, and most of the remaining were second-level gods. Although there are first-level gods, there are no more than twenty people. Such a world is a world that Carl has never seen before, nor has he ever appeared in his memory. "Interestingly, it seems that we have come to a world where humans are fighting against the gods. I just don''t know what kind of world this is. " Carl said indifferently with a smile. He could see that none of the gods in it were weak. However, for some reason, they didn''t seem to use the rights, they were just fighting humans with their bodies. Immediately afterwards. With the cheers of the gods, their battle was also won! This is a very normal thing in the eyes of the gods. But Carl noticed that the emotions on the human side were very sad. It seems that losing this battle is equivalent to losing the lives of all mankind. Such a strange world made Carl a little bit interested. "What do you think, are you staying here to participate in several battles, or just leaving? Humans in this world have nothing to do with us, but there are not many opportunities to fight against gods. If you stay and survive successfully, your strength will definitely increase. But correspondingly, staying is also very dangerous for you. " Carl said calmly. In fact, he himself doesn''t matter. Carl now has the strength of a second-level god. Not to mention that he is in the world of death, he has become a second-level god. It is said that he has been in the world of Fairy Tail and Naruto for a total of one hundred years. This allowed his strength to increase exponentially. More importantly, the Chakra fruit is an improvement for all of them. After all, Chakra is also a weakened power. The chakra fruit bred from the sacred tree is the fruit that truly contains a trace of supernatural power. It''s a pity that this thing doesn''t produce energy, and it took Karl a hundred years to give birth to six, and then one for each person, without affecting the whole world. And the divinity level of this thing is almost between the third-level gods and the second-level gods. Even if Carl eats it, he will benefit from it. Not to mention other people. "Brother Carl, let''s stay, after all, I want to see and try, what is our current strength!" Intil said, her eyes were full of warfare. After being trained for so long, Intil was finally no longer a weak woman. She is now at the level of a demigod, or even stronger. It''s only one step away from the false **** level. "Yes, Lord Carl, all of us have reached a bottleneck now. Although I don''t know why, the gods of this world want to suppress their divine power to fight against humans. But such a world is rare, and such opportunities are not often there! If you want to fight the gods, there is no more suitable opportunity than now! " Luo also had this idea. After all, he has also reached the realm of a pseudo-god, but he is still a few grades behind the third-level god. Hades didn''t say anything, but hugged Carl''s arm tightly. As long as Karl gives an order, no matter who the enemy is, she will rush forward without hesitation! And after so long of nurturing, although she hasn''t obtained the body yet, she has already obtained the soul that belongs to human beings. To be precise, it is her soul that has been given integrity. And this is also the credit of the Chakra fruit. Therefore, her strength has also improved a bit, almost conceived with Intil''s strength level. "I don''t care, but being able to fight with God should be exciting, right?" Uozhihuareel licked his lips, and the tyrannical aura disappeared in a flash. Although she still maintains the image of the captain of the fourth division. But the thoughts in her heart are not hiding at all. After all, everyone knows the bottom line and has spent two worlds together. So she didn''t have to, she was pretending to be that way. "I listen to you, I don''t care." Ai Ran shrugged and pushed his glasses to indicate that it didn''t matter. But Carl knew that this guy must be planning how to do it. But at this time. Carl was about to set off to find the person in charge here. The system sound rang again. God selection has been triggered! Choice 1: Help the human side, avoid human beings being destroyed by the gods, get 10 million trading points, and get 100,000 supernatural power! Remarks: By choosing this task, you will not need to participate in the Twilight of the Gods and go one-on-one against the Gods, but will directly enter the melee scene of the battle between Gods and Gods! Option 2: Help Valkyrie Brunhild, win the war of the gods, get 10 million trading points, or 100,000 divine power. Remarks: The condition for human beings to win is that in the battle of the Twilight of the Gods, one-on-one against the gods and seven victories, the human side can win! Choice 3: Help the gods to destroy humans, join the gods side, help the gods to win the victory of the gods, get 100,000 trading points, and get 100 divine power. Note: After choosing this mission, you will be awarded the title, Public Enemy of Humanity! Human Enemy: When fighting against a human race, he gains a 100% strength bonus, but when he is attacked by a human race, he suffers 1,000% damage. Remarks: Sometimes, a single human stone is enough to kill the gods! Seeing these three choices, Carl thought a little bit and chose the second task directly! There is no need to choose the third one. Although this title is okay, the side effects are too great. The reward is so stubborn, Carl is real, and he can''t be interested in it at all. The first one is because you have to face all the gods, and there are only a few people on Karl''s side. It''s not necessarily true at that time, and it can save mankind. Plus the rewards for the first and second are the same. So Carl naturally chooses the second one with lower difficulty. After all, the single challenge between this man and the **** has a great chance of winning. Chapter 1023： Hades! Come out! "Damn! Damn! Damn!" "This has already lost two games in a row. If we lose one game, the human aura will probably be completely suppressed by the gods. But for now, there are not many humans who can play, let alone the next opponent, Poseidon, who is called Zeus in the sea..." Braunhilde, the Valkyrie, was biting her finger madly. She knew very well how powerful Poseidon was! A person as powerful as Adam, when facing Zeus, although occupying a certain advantage, he still lost to the opponent. This is just because there is a huge gap between gods and humans in terms of physical strength! The human body cannot be compared with human beings at all! However, the next **** who is about to fight is Poseidon with the title of Zeus in the Sea! His strength is beyond doubt! "Sister, what should we do?" A girl with a relatively young stature stood beside her with a nervous face. These two sisters, at present, have no idea what kind of human beings must be summoned to face this, the mighty sea **** Poseidon! "Yeah, isn''t this Valkyrie? What are you doing, do you want to help? " Just when the two sisters were discussing how to target Poseidon. A leisurely and lazy voice sounded from outside the door. Brunhild and Grey looked back and saw a handsome and handsome man appeared in front of them. "Who are you? Coming here without authorization, don''t you know it''s a felony!" "Don''t be nervous, we are here just to help. For example, the opponent in the next game, my person, can help you solve it. " The man smiled indifferently, not paying attention to Brunhild''s threat at all. To be precise, she is not a threat at all! "Who are you..." "No, the breath on your body shows that you are a god! But why, I have never seen you! Even if there are many gods, as Valkyrie, I can meet the gods. You alone, I have no impression at all! " Brunhild was very vigilant. She knew that the **** that suddenly appeared in front of her was very unusual. More importantly, there is no information about this **** in her mind! This is where she feels nervous. For this dusk of the gods, Brunhild planned for a long time. And she also collected a lot of information about the gods. Although some information will be biased, such as the battle between Thor and Lu Bu. If at that time, the Valkyrie with Lu Bu could be harder or stronger. Lu Bu would not lose that battle. But there is no if in this world. Brunhild can only bear the consequences for his lack of information! However, now she discovered that facing the man in front of her, she was not merely a problem of insufficient intelligence. But I dont even know who the other party is! "Brownhild, and Miss Grey, you don''t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that the next battle will be handled by me. Doesnt it mean that if human beings win seven battles, they can win and prevent extinction? Very good, in this case, these seven battles will be handed over to my people, and it will be fine! " With that, the man was about to leave. He has already arranged some, and now he is waiting for the next battle to begin! "Wait, who are you! What is your purpose!" Brunhild was also relieved to see that someone was willing to fight this problem for himself. But in the face of the sudden kindness, she couldn''t accept it all. Because she didn''t even know whether this **** came with kindness or had another purpose! "My name is Carl, and I am a free **** from outside the world. My people include demigods and false gods, even gods! So dont worry, they wont lose. As for the purpose, it''s actually very simple..." At this point, Carl gradually showed a grinning, slightly grinning face. He even licked his lips. "There are not many opportunities to face God in a fair and honest manner. Do you think I will miss this opportunity? " "It turns out to be a **** outside the world, no wonder I haven''t heard of you..." Brunhild breathed a sigh of relief. Since Carl said so, she didn''t care, and let Carl''s people fight against the gods. This is not because she believes in Carl''s personality, but simply because the gods outside this world will not last long in this world. It is precisely because of this that she believes Carl''s remarks. Although this is the world where the gods exist, there are too many gods in this world. As much as the whole world, some can''t afford it. It is precisely because of this that once a foreign **** enters, it will immediately attract the attention of the will of the world. Carl also had some exchanges with the will of the world before. He promised that he would leave after the war of the gods, so the will of the world will let him go. Carl didn''t think about it, and stayed here afterwards. But if you face the will of the immediate world, even the first-level gods can''t take advantage. So this thought, Carl just passed through it in his head, and then left it behind, and threw it far away. After all, he is still far from the power to occupy a world. That is the power of the **** king level! that''s all. Brunhild was confused and got on the thief ship of Carl. At the same time Karl also dispatched Hades to play. Although Hades is not a human being, the Twilight of the Gods does not stipulate that the human camp must require the human race to play. So Hades played without any problems at all! More importantly, if Poseidon''s divine power can be absorbed by Hades, she is likely to gain the body directly! Although the probability is small, it is not impossible. Even if you don''t get a body in the end, it doesn''t matter, at least it is a solid foundation for getting a body. Of course, the more important thing is. Let Hades directly, the chance of absorbing the gods is almost zero. However, this is a very good opportunity. Coupled with the **** Poseidon, it was not so good at first, and Karl disliked him very much. So there is no need to give the other side a face, just swallow it! It is precisely because of this. Hades arrogantly stepped onto the stage angrily. However, there was a boo from the gods. Even the human side is very unoptimistic, Hades looks like a loli. Even Poseidon, the sea god, looked at her with contempt. This makes Hades very upset! Annoyed Hades! Very serious consequences! Chapter 1024： Fierce battle Valhalla Arena! The atmosphere here is very serious at this time! On the human side, because of two consecutive losses, the atmosphere is very depressed. And this time, the player sent by the human side turned out to be a little girl! This makes them believe that there is no hope for mankind to win. More importantly, when Heimdall introduced Hades, he didn''t know how to introduce it. Although Hades and Hades have the same name. But the two of them are obviously not the same person. However, the appearance of Hades made Zeus and other gods interesting. After all, people with the same name as God are rare. However, Poseidon did not care about the girl in front of him, who was wearing Lolita costume and holding a sun umbrella. In his opinion, this girl is not justified. Even release a little bit of aura by oneself, can make the other party faint. So Poseidon just stood here, like a sculpture, motionless. Dare nothing. This makes Hades very angry! Her anger, not everyone can bear it! "It doesn''t save face, isn''t it? That being the case, don''t blame me! " Hades sneered, put away the sun umbrella, and flicked it hard! I saw that this sun umbrella instantly turned into a black long knife with a monster pattern! This is the essence of Hades! She is now in a state of swastika, so her own strength has also been doubled! moment! There is no nonsense. Hades directly used the shave and came to Poseidon! Although Hades does not have a physical body, it is not yet a human being for the time being. But there is nothing wrong with learning the most basic fighting skills such as the Six Forms. There are only those who need the ability to exercise the physical body as the main body and the methods to exercise the mental power. She has no way to learn. However, she can learn this most basic ability just by looking at it. Then, after a little practice, you will be able to master it completely. The current Hades, waving Hadi in his hands, spared no effort to think of Poseidon coming! Faced with this sudden blow, none of the present and the gods had expected it! On the human side, I did not expect the speed of this little girl to be so fast! The gods did not expect that Hades'' speed would be so fast! This makes them feel that this battle is not simple! And at this time. Poseidon moved! His gaze fell on Hades, and then raised the trident in his hand to block the blow! But it''s no use! One of Hades''s abilities! Demon power erosion! At this moment, it broke out! When the weapons of the two sides collided, the demon power had already burst out, and they wanted to forcibly devour Poseidon! Facing this evil demon power, Poseidon''s face finally changed! Before he looked down on Hades because he didn''t feel any trace of the breath of a strong human being in Hades. But now he discovered that Hades is possible, not human at all! Her demon power is not something ordinary humans can master! In addition, Hades itself has no breath of life, so this means that she can''t be a monster! With such thoughts. Poseidon retreated quickly, and then released the power of the sea god, cutting off this demon power. "Evil thing!" "Hehe, do you know, what happened to the people who said this before?" Although Hades is a demon sword, she does not admit that she is evil! After all, she is a serious Zanpakudao, following the master Carl, not to mention going up to the sword and down to the sea of ??fire. But it has also gone through hundreds of years. The two fight together, eat together, and Carl will take Hades with him no matter where he goes. Therefore, she is very satisfied and very proud of her identity as a demon sword. But what she can''t stand most is that others call herself evil! Without any hesitation. The demon power broke out again! The powerful breath filled the audience in an instant! All the gods, looking at the darkness in front of them, suddenly lost their color in shock! They have never seen any evil spirits that can spread the demon power to such a degree! Even the demon king Beelzebub frowned when he saw him. Because the devil in **** is nothing more than this! There are even some parallel demon kings, not even as good as Hades! "It''s really interesting. It seems that the human side has found some special players. I really don''t know, where the little guy Brunhild came from. " Zeus smiled and looked down. At this moment, Hades is in a fierce battle with Poseidon. The ability of the two of them to fight in close combat is almost the same! But in this demon power, Hades has the upper hand. However, Poseidon paid more and more attention to Hades. He knew that he underestimated the enemy. So he lost the first opportunity and was unable to give full play to his strength. Now Bao Saidong can only wait for the opportunity to see if he can entertain the opportunity and come back! After all, the strongest **** is his own body! But what he didn''t know was that Hades''s strongest body was also her physique! As long as Karl is still there, she will never be exhausted and will never feel tired! After all, her source of power is Carl, a large power bank. "Master Zeus, I''m afraid Brynhild has not only found her alone. Look over there, some of the people there, I can''t see through it! " Hermes looked at Carl''s direction at the moment and squinted. Zeus also looked over, then saw Karl, and then put his gaze on Aizen and others. "Hehehehe, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting, and foreign gods have to step in. It seems that our gods twilight this time is not peaceful..." ... "What, is this a foreign god?!" Loki looked at Odin next to him, somewhat inconceivable. But Odin didn''t say anything, just shook his head, his eyes filled with excitement. Not just them. Those powerful main gods all noticed the presence of Carl and others. After all, they were too high-profile and didn''t hide themselves at all. Coupled with their divinity, they are not hidden at all. Therefore, the identity of the outer **** was naturally hammered by the stone. After the ann, it spread so quickly. soon. The gods of the entire arena knows that they come from outside this world! Those short-sighted little gods are also aware of it for the first time, except for the native gods. There is also the term "external god". "It''s interesting, the outer gods, the outer gods, fortunately it''s not the outer gods, otherwise it will be troublesome. Outer gods are reasonable, but extraterritorial demon creatures are born for killing. " Shakyamuni was sitting on the lotus throne, his eyes were like torches, and his divine light flickered! Chapter 1025： nailed it "It''s amazing. Unexpectedly, you are not from this world. It seems that I have to be a little more serious. " Poseidon also discovered something wrong with Hades at this time. Although Hades''s name is the same as his brother. But the appearance and ability of the two of them can be said to be very different. Regardless of Hades''s current power, it is very powerful. Even Poseidon can suppress it. But if you encounter a genuine Hades, this ability will be immediately used by the opponent in reverse. This is the power of Pluto. We can''t say who is strong and who is weak, it''s just being perfectly restrained. Fortunately, Poseidon is not Hades. He is the **** of the sea, possessing the ability to control the sea. It is precisely because of this. When his power is released, there will even be some splashes on the trident. The difference with the original is. Now Poseidon, after knowing the true identity of Hades, although there is still a hint of disdain, he is serious. For a time, Hades was also a little hard to resist. Facing Poseidon''s increasingly swift attack, Hades licked his lips and smiled with satisfaction. "That''s right, this kind of fight is really too tempting to stop!" The voice fell. When Hadston broke out, a more powerful aura. A demon power directly envelops her body, causing her power to increase suddenly! The two collided again. In an instant, the world changed. The entire arena trembles. The demon power flew in all directions. The demon power full of negative power, even if it falls on the gods, can cause their spirit to be polluted. If it falls on human beings. There was only one! Become a corpse! Fortunately, the auditorium in the Arena is protected by a barrier from the gods. The demon power that spilled the past, although the power is good. But as long as she doesn''t have the strength to defeat more than twenty main gods at the same time. So no matter how powerful her moves, she couldn''t break through this barrier. Therefore, those who fight do not have to worry about their own power, which will affect the innocent. They can let go of their hands and feet and fight as much as they want! It is precisely because of this. The battle between these two people is getting fiercer and fiercer. Soon they were dissatisfied with close combat, and instead used a variety of methods to carry out a bombardment! The power of Poseidon and Hades''s demon power constantly collide. It was like a scene where the sky broke and the earth broke apart, unfolding in the arena. But in fact, there are no such exaggerated special effects in the arena. It''s just that momentum, in the eyes of outsiders, it feels like a painful crack. Only slowly, with the passage of time. Hades gradually gained the upper hand. Because no matter what Poseidon does, there is no way to hurt Hades well! His attack can penetrate Hades''s body. But Hades was not afraid after mixing, and directly attacked, giving Poseidon a hard blow! Then Hades'' body can heal automatically! After all, she is not a human being herself, it was the Zanpodao that was born with Carl''s power. So her body is not real. Even if she acquires a flesh and blood body in the future, she can only be regarded as a half-person. Her power, as well as this self-healing ability, will not only not weaken, but will even strengthen. Otherwise, after becoming a human, the strength and ability will be weakened. So what is the purpose of Carl doing this. It can''t be a warm-up anyway. So Carl has long found a way to make Hades a human without affecting her ability and strength. This is a topic that she and Aizen have been researching together for a hundred years. In recent years, finally conquered. That is, keep absorbing the soul of the gods! But it''s a pity. Opportunities to meet gods are not many. However, it is also possible to absorb souls similar to the strength of the gods. In the first two worlds, Hades absorbed the Black Dragon and everyone from the Datongmu clan. The strength of these people is probably a demigod. The strongest is the level of a third-level god. So after absorbing their souls, Hades''s body became a lot more solid. And now, there is a better occasion for him to absorb the soul of the gods in an open manner. Hades was naturally a little excited. This is one of the reasons Carl stayed. So Hades will not back down. It won''t die anyway, even if the enemy in front of you is strong, as long as you can''t use divine power! He must die! At first Poseidon couldn''t figure out why Hades was so desperate. Even if it''s for humans, it shouldn''t be the case. Because she herself is an outsider. But when Poseidon discovered that the opponent could heal himself! This made Poseidon a little uneasy. Because the ability of self-healing is relatively rare even among the gods. Even rely on the power of theocracy to complete self-healing. And the most important thing is. This kind of power, Poseidon does not! It is precisely because of this. He gradually fell into a disadvantage. The time was postponed little by little. This battle quickly surpassed thirty minutes. Hades slowly appeared some flaws, and then was caught by Hades. Continue like this. The battle between the two of them is about to come to an end! But Poseidon was not convinced! He didn''t allow himself to lose like this. But he used all the methods, even his strongest moves. But for Hades, all is ineffective. So there is no way. In the end, Poseidon could only show his strongest power! That is the second stage transformation that all gods have! In the original book , after the second stage change of each god, the strength will increase exponentially! Poseidon is no exception! But his second transformation is not to strengthen his own body, but to directly manipulate the power of the sea to crush the enemy! At this moment! Endless waves, gushing from the underground of the Arena! A powerful wave will instantly submerge the arena! One after another sea tornado appeared in the arena. Hades was completely involved, unable to break free for the time being. Poseidon was holding a trident, enjoying the comfort that the ocean brought him. But soon. His face became gloomy. "You actually let me use this move! Damn you! " Poseidon was angry. He even felt a little ashamed. In his opinion, apart from the main god, no one can let himself use this kind of trick. It is precisely because of this. He is very angry now! He can''t wait to crush Hades directly! He controls the ocean currents, constantly changing the toothpicks under the water, and constantly expanding the momentum in the water. As long as he wants, he can produce sea vortexes in the water at will! Hades'' body was also ravaged into various appearances. But her expression remained the same, still so excited! See this scene. Poseidon felt a little bad instinctively. But he ignored it, only thinking it was an illusion. However the next second. A dark shadow fell silently behind Poseidon. Puff Puff! Poseidon''s heart is completely penetrated by a black blade! even! This knife is pulled sideways! Blood is overflowing! The sea is silent! The gods are silent! "nailed it!" Chapter 1026： Round 4 This... lost? " "what happened?" "Just now, what happened?" All the gods felt a little weird. Obviously in their opinion, Poseidon, the sea god, should have the upper hand. But suddenly. The style of painting has changed! Poseidon was pierced. Those who die can''t die again! His body began to dissipate. The spirit began to drift away. But at this moment. Hades showed a smile, exuding a strong demon power. In an instant. She has completely swallowed the spirit of Poseidon! At this moment, Hades is playing again, and his body is becoming more and more solid. See this scene. All the gods were taken aback. They knew that the gods would die here after the dusk failed. But they didn''t expect that the enemy in front of them would choose to devour the soul! This kind of operation, they really can''t bear it! "asshole!!!" Accompanied by a roar. Zeus jumped off the watch belt. Without any reason, he shot directly, wanting to kill Hades in front of him and avenge Poseidon! If Poseidon died in this way, even if his soul disappeared, he would not care. Because the gods can afford to lose. This is their pride. But Hades swallowed Poseidon''s soul. In this way, he really couldn''t bear it anymore. At this moment, Zeus released his strongest power and even attached the divine power, wanting to destroy Hades. But suddenly. A figure of a person appeared in front of Hades and helped him block the blow. "Can the gods not afford to lose like this?" "Hehe, Master, you are so handsome!" Carl stepped forward to save the field. Zeus''s attack was very strong. Even if Karl stepped forward to defend, he suffered a little internal injury, but it was harmless. And he still has to maintain his image, so he looks like a okay person. But only he himself knows how painful his arm is now. This is the strength of the main god. If Zeus exerts his full power, he is at least a first-level god! Even if Karl can resist, he must work hard. But this scene. In the eyes of other gods, it is already very rare. Even in the eyes of Hades, it is so handsome! "Humph! Even ridiculous, we gods, there is nothing we can''t afford to lose! but" "But if you do this, you can''t afford to lose. Poseidon is dead, but you avenge him. Isn''t this what you can''t afford to lose? If your gods do this, then who can guarantee that your gods will not foul and cheat? " "you" "What are you?" "I" "I am what I am!" "Ho **** ho **** ho ho..." "Hehe what? You bad old man, you are very bad! Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking! " No matter what the other party wanted to say, Karl blocked him back when Zeus spoke. Zeus himself is not a man who can speak eloquently. Carl''s mouth is completely gagged now, and now he can only sneer and can''t do anything. Since I can''t say anything, plus Karl''s strength is not weak. If you start here, then Karl is really right. Others can''t afford to lose. But Zeus can''t. He is the main god, he has his own face, so he must do things impartially. Otherwise, this dusk of the gods would have no meaning to continue. So Zeus didn''t care where Carl said anything, he just stopped listening and left. Such a scene caused many gods who wanted to watch the show to show disappointed expressions. Carl was relieved. If you go directly to Zeus, Karl Zhen cannot guarantee that he can beat the opponent. After all, Zeus is a first-level god, and most of the main gods are first-level gods. Except for a few. So in the face of first-level gods, Carl''s odds of winning are not too high. At most, it is a three or seven open. So the other party doesn''t do anything, this is the best result for Carl. "Let''s go, stay here, the ghost knows if those guys will continue to do it. Although I am not afraid of them, in the face of so many gods'' siege, I may not be able to protect you well. " With that said, Carl waited for Hades to leave here. The human side is very excited. They are cheering. They are excited. Each of them saw hope. On the other side of the gods, the atmosphere is already very low. Although they lost a game, but in their view, it was not just a game that they lost, but the face of the gods! In their cognition, God is invincible and cannot be defeated. Especially in the face of humans, it is impossible to be defeated! So at this moment Poseidon''s defeat made each of them feel incredible. Even in their opinion. It was human beings who played tricks. It''s just that they can''t find evidence, otherwise, they will definitely have to make trouble. As for Hades, this scene of absorbing the spirit of Poseidon. Most gods do not care. Although Hades did this in front of the gods, it was a bit of disrespect for them. But these gods are all exquisite egoists. As long as it doesn''t happen to themselves, they won''t care. that''s it. Carl and others returned to Valkyrie''s courtyard to prepare for the next battle. The gods are also discussing who should be used in the next game. But soon. The gods found a suitable candidate. That is Hercules! Hercules! This is a legendary hero. In order to prevent human beings from being slaughtered by the gods, he resolutely drank the blood of Zeus and became a Hercules. Although only a demigod, its strength is even comparable to that of Ares, the **** of war! More importantly. This demigod, relying on his fierce and undaunted fighting style, was inextricably fought with Ares, the **** of war. It even made it feel fearful. In the end, if Zeus hadn''t personally come off and promised Hercules, this time he would let the humans go. otherwise. This time, whether it is the **** of war Ares or Hercules, all will die there! It is also thought that this is the case inside. Herakles, in order to protect his beloved mankind, chose to degenerate into a god! That''s right. In the eyes of others, becoming a **** is a very glorious thing. But in his opinion. Become a god. It''s depravity! Because in his eyes, the gods do not have a good thing! Including Zeus and Ares. He even scolded himself in. But even so. His spirit was recognized by the gods, and he was even regarded as a brother by the **** of war Ares. It''s just that he doesn''t admit it. Facing such a powerful enemy. Carl thought for a while, and finally chose to let Intier play. Although her abilities are exaggerated, she is relatively mild. In this way, even if he wins, Hercules may be able to save his life. Because after listening to his deeds. Karl couldn''t bear to let such a hero fall. Chapter 1027： Lets dance Fourth battle! Turn it on! At this time, on the side of the gods, the legendary heroes played. Hercules! Almost everyone knows his deeds. In order to protect mankind, he eventually fell into a god. And in the temple, accepted the unprecedented twelve trials, and then all passed! Such a ruthless person. Although it is not the main god, it is stronger than the average main god! Regardless of its spirit, or its various qualities, it must far surpass some of the main gods! He at the moment. Even standing on the ring, people can feel that a righteous temperament is circulating in the body. This is Hercules! Hercules! "I love mankind deeply, so no matter what the result is, I will not hate mankind! but. I can only play on behalf of the gods. This is my position. I cannot betray my position. But please rest assured. Regardless of the final result! I will eventually stand on the side of humans! I will always love mankind and prevent the gods from destroying mankind! Even if my proposal cannot be adopted by the Council of Gods. I will also ignore the rules and stand on the side of humanity! Since the gods intend to slaughter humans. Then me! Hercules! Will stand in front of human beings and help you block the hordes of gods! " Hercules, not too sensational. He was telling the truth, telling everything he wanted to say. This is his philosophy. At the same time, it is the most true thought deep in his heart. All human beings were a little moved when they heard his words. Even some people started to cry. On the other hand, the gods are dissatisfied with Hercules'' attitude. But they are also not qualified to laugh, to mock, to abuse. After all, the deeds of Hercules, they are also very clear. Even if they don''t like Hercules, they have to admit it. The spirit of this man. Not to be defiled! The main **** still respects this, consistent god. Naturally, I will not do things that are offensive. Carl at this time. After hearing these words, he also nodded and smiled. "Aizan, what do you think?" "Actually, this pure-minded person is really rare. Originally, I was very curious about such a person. After all, even Kurosaki Ichigo couldn''t be pure in mind. Looking back at the world in front, a man named Uzumaki Naruto can do it. to be honest. This kind of person is quite fascinating. At least for me, their existence symbolizes the good side of mankind. " Aizen spoke highly of Hercules. When Carl listened, he nodded and felt in agreement. "To put it bluntly, you have approved him, right?" "Roughly the same." Ai Ran smiled slightly. Carl also placed his gaze in the center of the arena again. At this time, the door of mankind has been opened. The one who came out of it was Intil! She has a cute face, long golden hair, and she goes with the wind. She stepped briskly, jumped into the arena, and then bowed deeply to Hercules. "Mr. Hercules, I am glad you can say that. I represent humanity, thank you. So you can rest assured. In this battle, I will start lightly and promise not to let you die. " Intil smiled, but said shocking words. Her tone and expression were still unwavering, and she still looked so calm. But what was said was shocking. No one expected it. As soon as she appeared on the stage, she said such shocking words. "interesting. Humans, since you said, plan to spare my life. Then I promise. Let you go out alive! " "Thank you Mr. Hercules, so shall we start now?" Intil continued to ask. A long black knife, half out of its sheath! This is Black Knife Autumn Water! Hercules, the moment he saw this weapon, he felt a hint of danger. His muscles were tight and he did not speak, but nodded. But at the moment he nodded. The black knife is out of its sheath! Ling Ling''s black sword aura, engulfed in a gust of wind, came whizzing! The strong impact tore the surrounding air and the arena of the arena, rushing towards Hercules! This force. Even the gods were shocked beyond compare. Not to mention human beings. They have never seen someone whose sword aura can be so powerful. Karl in the stands nodded even more, showing a relieved smile. Intil''s talent. Not very strong. She couldn''t compare to Luo and Hades in terms of using knives. But she has her advantages. She can completely immerse herself in the world of knives. Thus. When drawing the knife, she can release a blow that concentrates all her energy! This is slashing! At the same time, Karl, the strongest slash that he taught her! Its power. It can be seen now! The entire arena, as if torn apart, a huge ditch appeared. Hercules, if it hadn''t been prepared, would have been cut in half at this moment. But it is a pity. Intil''s blow could not be used all the time. This will consume her, a lot of mental and physical strength. Therefore, it is most appropriate to use it only at the beginning of the battle and when it is about to end. Her blow made Hercules feel a great shock. He couldn''t understand where the slender girl in front of him came from such power. But thinking about it, his attack can''t fall! I saw Hercules, waving the lion head hammer in his hand, and rushed up immediately. Intil knows. If he missed a single blow with the knife, he had to change the way of fighting. Her move was considered semi-disposable. Use it once, it consumes a lot of money. So as long as the first blow is missed, the fighting method must be changed. And next. This is the area she is most familiar with. "Beginning!" "Dance lightly, Qiushui!" Accompanied by a soft sound. Qiu Shui''s blade trembled suddenly. A sky blue pattern appeared on the blade. Hercules, felt the anomaly, but didn''t care. It was just a change in the blade, in his opinion, it was not a big deal. So the lion head hammer. It just fell. Upon seeing this, Intil smiled, and then jumped back lightly. It''s the same as Shun. Intil suddenly disappeared. Hercules'' attack failed. With this blow, a huge pit was smashed into the ground. But he couldn''t find Intil''s place. He looked around, trying to find the enemy, but he couldn''t find it anyway. But at this moment. Intil''s figure appeared on the left side of Hercules. "gentlemen." "Let''s dance together!" Puff! Scream! Autumn water. Through the flesh! ? Please remember our website: The novel () The God-level evolution starting from the Pirate has the fastest update speed. Chapter 1028： ?d Solution! "how is this possible" Seeing a black knife, it penetrated his body without any hindrance. Hercules'' face was filled with incredible. In his opinion, without a divine weapon, how could he hurt himself. But the scene before him shattered his cognition and shattered his worldview. But it''s not over yet! A burst of energy burst into Black Dao Qiushui''s body instantly! Hercules, feeling that his internal organs were being attacked, suddenly fell to his knees. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth! Just one face-to-face. Hercules was beaten to his knees. Such a scene surprised the gods and made everyone feel distressed. But then. Hercules immediately reached out, trying to catch Intier. But Intil abandoned the knife directly, out of the range of Hercules'' attack. Hercules, who saw this scene, wanted to pick up the black knife. But then, he saw that the black knife was gone. In the next second, Black Knife Qiushui reappeared in Intil''s hands. This is the new ability she has acquired. This is a bond with Black Dao Qiushui. As long as she still has self-awareness and is not in a coma, Hei Dao Qiushui will automatically return to her position. It will never be used by the enemy. It''s not just him. This is true for Luo and Mao Zhihua, and Ai Ran. And they learned this ability from Hades. After all, Hades, the body is a Zanpaku. Naturally, she doesn''t have to worry, her weapon will be snatched by the enemy. Therefore, according to her existence, everyone began to establish a deeper connection with their own Zan Po Dao. It took more than ten years. Finally let them study successfully. During this period, Carl was not at all helpful, relying solely on their own research. Although You Ling can also help, so that their research time can be shortened. But it was rejected. After all, they all want to become stronger, so this kind of thing naturally has to be studied by yourself. If they prosthetic hands, it will be a hindrance to their progress. It is also very easy to develop a dependent personality. So they rejected Carl''s kindness, even more than once. Unless there is no progress in the research for decades, they will not ask Carl for help. To this. Carl didn''t say anything. He is even willing to see that his subordinates have such a strong self-motivated spirit. At this time, Carl, looking at Intil on the ring, also showed a relieved expression. He knew that the people around him had made great progress. But in a hundred years, only the last time he faced the Datongmu clan, he shot. At other times, they have no chance to make a move. So even Carl himself doesn''t know how strong they have become. The current battle happens to be the time to test them and the results of their cultivation. at the same time. Intil is using his skillful skills and various swordsmanship to constantly grind Hercules'' blood bar. Her attack power is not particularly powerful. Except for the initial draw, which was a blow that gathered all the energy and spirit and released it. Intil''s other attacks were only equivalent to one-third of the strength of that blow. This is Intil, the only shortcoming. Her attack power is low, which is a flaw. But this also has a lot to do with her dislike of fighting. After all, she is eager for peace, and her cultivation techniques are relatively gentle, apart from drawing swords and slashing. It''s just weird. So her attack power is the lowest among all people. Even Hades''s attack power is higher than hers. But even so. Intil also used his own abilities to make Hercules without resistance. If you think of this as a game, Hercules is a BOSS. Intil is an incarnation of a high player, constantly grinding the blood bars of the BOSS here. And the speed of this blood grinding bar is not very slow. Before long, Hercules could not stand it, and eventually fell to the ground. But he would never allow himself to lose the game like this! I saw Hercules roar. The lion head hammer in his hand was thrown directly into the sky. Next second. Dark clouds covered the sky. A huge door appeared in the sky. Seeing this scene, Intil felt a little bad instinctively, and then immediately released his ability to stop the opponent. However, her attack could not fall on the opponent, instead they were all bounced away. This makes Intil feel a little bad. Next second. The three-headed dog of **** appears! This **** guard dog bit Hercules directly and merged into one! The immense power instantly increased the strength of Hercules by dozens of times! This is his ability to press the bottom of the box. Burn your body and divine power in exchange for stronger power! This battle! Endlessly! "Worse, this ability is at the expense of life. Unless I die, or he dies, this ability cannot be stopped at all! " Intiel was aware of the ability of Hercules at a glance. She has no way to stop the other party, but keeps backing away. Hercules'' strength and speed have been doubled. In Tier''s current state, she is not her opponent at all. And at this time. Karl''s voice came over. "Intil, life is important, don''t keep your hands. Although I admire the other person very much, compared to him, you are the most important person to me! " Hearing Karl''s voice, Intil smiled sweetly, then jumped up and stood in the air. "You still have the ability to stay in the air?" Hercules froze for a moment, and then immediately charged. Next second. His body rose from the ground, like a rocket, rushing into the sky. But Intil smiled and did not dodge. "Brother Carl said, I am very important. So in this battle, I can''t lose. Although you are a hero, I''m sorry, you can only die. " Intil''s voice fell. The black knife Qiushui in his hand instantly emitted a strange black light. The original pattern, at this moment, became three! Three on each side! "Swastika!" "Dance lightly, Qiushui!" With Intil''s voice falling. Qiushui completes its transformation in an instant! A huge spiritual pressure covered the entire arena. All power, at this moment, is affected by Intil''s power. She gently raised the black knife Qiushui in her hand. The power in the entire arena was driven by him! Brush it. The black knife fell. It''s a bland blow, but there is a big deal! Hercules was hit by the entire arena, hit hard and fell to the ground! He didn''t know what was going on, but he saw Intil raising the black knife again. Subconsciously, Harakles fled to the side. But this power strikes again! Hercules was smashed into the ground once! ? Please remember our website: The novel () The God-level evolution starting from the Pirate has the fastest update speed. Chapter 1029： God admits defeat "God-level evolutionary novel from the pirate ( to find the latest chapter! "How could this happen, a human girl, in terms of strength, actually suppressed the Hercules?" "Impossible, absolutely impossible, what we see must be an illusion!" "Cheating! The human side definitely cheated by unknown means. It is impossible for a mere human to suppress the gods! Especially Hercules, even Zeus must marvel at his power, how could he be suppressed! " The gods were not convinced at all. In their eyes, only human beings can''t compare with the famous Hercules. It is precisely because of this. When Hercules is in a dilemma, these gods will be so excited. But Intil didn''t care about it. Factors outside the court can''t feel her. At the same time, Hercules did not pay attention to these voices. He took Intier''s attack, and he naturally knew how strong this light attack was! This is almost the feeling of gathering the power of the entire arena, and then hitting a person. Don''t talk about Hercules, any other **** may not be able to hold it. Because this is Intil''s d! You can call everything around, the power you can call. Although the arena is a creation of gods, it is not a god, so Intil can mobilize the power of the arena without fear. So next, Intil continued to release his power and smashed towards Hercules! Every time, it can make the entire arena tremble. Hercules couldn''t fight back either, because he couldn''t find any room to fight back. However, this kind of power is still flawed, because Intil is not good at killing, so her attack lacks a substantial killing intent. It is precisely because of this that Hercules can avoid deadly attacks time and time again. If it were replaced by someone else, Hercules would have died long ago. But even so, Hercules couldn''t fight back because he was not an opponent at all. As time goes by. The battle between them gradually became clear. Hercules could not be Intier''s opponent at all. At the same time, Zeus and the others also noticed what Intier''s ability was all about. "Well, this battle ends here! I, Zeus, on behalf of the gods, declared that this battle was won by humans. " Zeus stepped forward and surrendered directly. In the eyes of the gods, this is completely incomprehensible. Hercules didn''t understand, why. But he still chose to obey Zeus''s orders and concede defeat to Intil. So far. This completely crushed battle was won by Intil. But soon, the gods'' questions came. They are very puzzled, why Zeus surrendered, obviously Hercules still insisted. These people did not say that it was because humans had colluded with Zeus. Because they know that as long as they are gods, they don''t bother to communicate with humans. So they naturally kicked this idea out of their minds. However, Zeus did not answer the question of the gods, but looked at Hercules. "How is your body?" "It''s okay. The supernatural power of burning coal is too much. After all, I have been pressed and beaten all the time. I can''t exert my full strength, so the consumption is not very large." Hercules answered truthfully. Zeus also nodded and said: "It''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive!" After saying this, Zeus left directly, completely ignoring the inquiries of other gods. Hercules froze for a moment, then smiled. "Yeah, just stay alive!" ... At the same time. Intil was also elated and returned to the human camp. Karl sent someone to the court and won two games directly. Hades and Intier both won. In the next battle, the gods will send a very powerful **** of destruction. His name is Shiva! But Karl thought for a moment and chose to let Uozhihuaretsu play. Since it is the **** of destruction, let Kenpachi, who also represents destruction, play against him. Sister Hua didn''t have any doubts about this, anyway, she had been itchy hands for a long time, so she was naturally willing to move her muscles and bones. But now, there is still more than an hour before playing. Before that, they need to eat a meal first. But just before they were eating, Brunhild found Karl and planned to chat with him alone. Carl did not refuse, and followed him out of the room. "Carl, tell me the truth, what are you going to do? As an outsider, having such strength is very unusual. Now two victories have been won, which gives mankind hope. But in my heart, a sense of anxiety is spreading. So tell me the truth, what is your real purpose! " Brunhild asked. She really wanted to know Karl''s true purpose. She had endured without asking before, but she really couldn''t stand it now. Brunhild was patient, as if he was being scrambled up and down by ants, as if he was out of control. So she must know Karl''s purpose as soon as possible, otherwise she always feels that she has to miss something. "Actually, do you know it, it has no effect on us. But I tell you, it is not good for me or you. So why should I tell you? What should I do if you turn against the water and tell those gods? What should humans do? Even if the humans in this world are different from the humans in my world. But they are all human beings, all of the same race. I don''t want to let them be completely ruined because of you! " Carl obviously didn''t trust Brunhild. After all, the time for the two people to meet together is only a few hours. Carl chooses to help, nothing more than to look at the face of mankind and his own purpose. But he was really unfamiliar with Brunhild. And Karl didn''t plan to have a good relationship with Brunhild. Because it is not necessary. The other party is not worthy of making Carl feel good about her and trust her. "Are you still reluctant to tell me? In fact, it doesn''t matter what you said, I will keep it secret. " Brunhild was a little anxious and he didn''t know what made him so anxious. But Carl shook his head, said nothing, and left here like this. But just after he left, Brunhild sighed and walked to another room. "How is it, did you ask anything?" A man with glasses sitting on a lotus flower asked him while eating snacks. Brunhild took a sigh of relief and shook his head. "He still refuses to say, I always feel that he is hiding something serious from me. But let''s not talk about it, I hope this matter will not involve human beings. "? In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1029 God admits defeat), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "God Evolution from the Pirate", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1030： Uno Huarei debuts The rest time has passed. The Twilight of the Gods continues to open! In the next battle, the gods photographed Shiva, the **** of destruction! As for the human being, this is a woman wearing a white feather texture and braided braids. This woman is very charming. As soon as she appeared, many people called his wife directly. But Uozhihualie didn''t care, but slowly drew out her Zanpaku Knife, and then held the knives in both hands! She could feel how powerful the **** in front of her was. But she doesn''t care, because fighting is to challenge like the strong. If you only know how to fight the weak, such a person is not qualified to be called the strong. Even they have lost the heart of the strong, and there is no possibility of progress. With Heimdall''s order. The battle begins! No too much nonsense, no fancy opening remarks. As soon as Uozhihualie came up, he directly exploded with his strongest trick. The sky was full of sword energy, instantly covering the entire arena. All the gods were terrified and shocked. Even the human side has eyes widened at this moment, with incredible writing on his face. Before this, no one could believe that the big sister who looked so gentle and elegant would have such a powerful swordsmanship. And with the release of swordsmanship, there was a hint of killing intent in her eyes. This gentle image before is completely two-way. The strong contrast strikes the hearts of every audience. For a time, they were a little hard to accept, such a gentle big sister, turned out to be murderous. However, no matter what they think, the battle will continue. After Shiva felt this murderous aura, he evaded Uozhihuaree''s attack for the first time. But her offense was wave after wave, wave after wave more powerful. Just a few minutes. Uozhihualie suppressed the **** of destruction to the corner, leaving the opponent with no way to fight back. Such a scene is simply unbelievable. But she is real! Shiva also knew very well that he could not continue like this, otherwise he would undoubtedly lose. So he immediately opened up his four arms, wanting to take this opportunity to grab Mao Zhihualie''s arm. But this time. Uozhihualie retreated instantly. She felt the crisis. If Shiva tries to throw off an arm, then she can be caught. In this way, Mao Zhihualie will change from being active to passive. It will be difficult to solve Shiva at that time. However, her fighting instinct is just like a beast. Although not as good as more wooden sword eight, but it is enough. So after she saw Shiva''s movements, she immediately understood what the other party was going to do. Then Mao Zhihualie, with the distressed faces of the gods, withdrew back. Shiva was even more regretful. He was almost able to rebel against the guest, and caught Mao Zhihualie. Although the price will be one arm, for him, one arm is no big deal. "What''s the matter, continue to attack?" Shiva moved his body. The injuries on his body began to heal gradually under the influence of his physique. As long as Uozhihuareel''s attack does not continue, Shiva''s injury will gradually recover. This is where the **** Raipi is. If they are no longer attacked, their body''s functions will be activated automatically to heal themselves. Although it can only treat some, not very serious injuries, it is enough to give them an advantage. It''s just that Uozhihuareel didn''t make any movements when seeing this scene, and was not hit by Shiva''s taunts. She just took a deep breath, and then put your hands on top, the blade facing down. Next second. All kinds of ghosts are released instantly! For an instant. The overwhelming fireball, thunder, shady and other ghosts are all released! This scene once again shocked all the audience present. Even the gods were shocked by this power. No one would have thought that human beings also possess such a powerful force. Even Shiva, it is clear at this time that the human being in front of him is very difficult to provoke! at the same time. Ai Ran in the stands showed a relieved smile. He came up with all the tricks that all the ghosts and all the ways, and he has successfully studied them. When he was in the world of death before, he researched it out. The situation at that time was that Aizen had already washed white, so I followed Carl to do research. His research was successful. But the death gods don''t appreciate it, and no one even wants to learn. In the end Aizen just gave this power to three people. One of them is Mao Zhihualie. She also took the initiative to study on her own, so Airan taught her. As for the other two, they are the son of Kurosaki Ichigo and the daughter of Kuchiki Rukia. However, he taught these two people secretly, and no one told them. Even Kurosaki Ichigo and Rukia didn''t know about it. I have to say that even after leaving the world of death, Ai Ran will be there, leaving her own seeds. After they grow up, they use their own tricks, which will definitely surprise the group of guys. This is what Aizen wants to do. Even if he leaves, he won''t let those people forget themselves. "Lan Ran, you are a good trick, but it''s a pity that only Sister Hua can learn it. But you can also try to change the amount. If a large amount can be promoted and there is no threshold, it will be better. " Carl proposed. Aizen felt good, and then nodded. "You can try, but I can''t guarantee success." "It''s okay, you can take your time, our time is still long." The two people chat with each other. The battle between Uozhihualie and Shiva has entered a white-hot stage. Because of the sky full of ghosts, Shiva must pay a certain price if he wants to crack it. So he abandoned his two arms and rushed to Mao Zhihualie''s face abruptly. The first real collision between the two men began since the war began. Immediately afterwards. Shiva was worried that Uozhihua would fight back fiercely, so he didn''t give a chance at all, and directly suppressed him to death. It''s just that he missed two hands, which caused the attack to be somewhat inconsistent. Uozhihualie caught this opportunity and cut it off with a single knife, leaving a clear bloodstain on Shiva''s neck. Had Shiva not noticed the crisis , this blow would have separated him from the head. "Really good strength, it seems like this, we really can''t tell the victory or defeat. In that case, let me use this trick! " With that, Shiva inserted his hand into his heart, and then squeezed it tightly. soon. Shiva''s heart became extremely slow. Even the breath has become a lot thicker! This is the second form of Shiva! In this state, whether it is power or speed, he directly doubled. It can even produce a flame around the body! "Now, let''s go to the second round!" Chapter 1031： ?d Solution! Its all done! Latest URL: "Is it right for the second round? In that case, take me to the end!" Mao Zhihualie slowly opened her eyes, narrowing her eyes. The spiritual pressure on her body suddenly broke out. A powerful wave of air swept the audience in an instant! The previous Uozhihualie, has been collecting strength, because she didn''t want this battle to end so soon. But the other party has already acted for real, and Mao Zhihualie is naturally unable to continue to hide himself. "Swastika!" "Everything!" Accompanied by Mao Zhihua Lie softly. The Zanpaku Knife in her hand gradually began to change. Originally, her Zhanpaku Knife looked unremarkable, just like a normal knife. However, after the swastika. The body of this knife was full of murderous intent. Its blade has also become more slender and sharp! If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell at all, what is the difference before this root. But Shiva knows very well. This knife at this time has become another weapon! But this is not an artifact. As for the specific capabilities of the weapon, this also requires Shiva to experience it himself. So he rushed up immediately, intending to test a wave first. However the next second. He found that his body had become a skeleton. Not only himself, but even Mao Zhihualie''s body has also lost his flesh and blood! This made Shiva feel a tingling scalp. It was the first time he encountered such a strange ability. "Why, don''t you attack? Since I can''t come, then I will pass! " Mao Zhihualie smiled indifferently. Her smile is full of desire to fight. This big sister, who was kind and gentle before, has completely two styles. At this moment, Uzhihualie, incarnate as a fighting madman, is constantly approaching Shiva. Every time she attacks, she can take away a large piece of flesh and blood from Shiva. at the same time. Shiva''s attack can also turn Uozhihualie''s body into pieces of meat. But soon. The feeling of death strikes again! Shiva''s body became bones. Mao Zhihualie in front of him also turned into a **** body. But then. The bodies of the two immediately returned to their original state. The battle continues! The two did not stop. But the weirdness of this battle is far beyond Shiva''s imagination. as time flows. Shiva didn''t even know that he had experienced several deaths and several reincarnations. Every feeling of death made him on the verge of collapse. He can''t even remember how many times he died and the other party died several times. But no matter how many times they die, this battle will eventually reset. Both sides will return to their initial peak state and fight to the death again! Then both fell again! This battle made Uozhihualie very enjoyable. Because the enemy''s strength is very strong, even she may not be able to win. For the two of them, this battle is a battle of willpower and physical strength. Whoever''s willpower is the first to sink, then his strength will gradually weaken. This is the key to victory! And Uozhihuareel enjoyed fighting and death very much. So it doesn''t matter if she is dead, because this ability is very suitable for her. In the original work, she also used this ability to help Gengmu Jianba and regain his original power. At the same time, Uozhihualie, also because of fulfilling his wish, had the will to die. because of this. All the abilities worked for her. In the end, Mao Zhi Hua Lie was beheaded by Geng Mu Jian Ba. But now she has been rescued back, and this ability has also gained a greater increase. In addition to the original ability, there are even a few more, very powerful. I saw Mao Zhihualie waved easily. A sea of ??dead mountains and blood, just hit! Although it is only an illusion, it is very true. Shiva couldn''t tell the truth at all, so he could only resist constantly. Then Uozhihualie made another cut! This time. A huge figure appeared from behind Uozhihualie. This is a woman tied to a cross. His whole body was torn off, only his bones were hanging here. But her face is still there, it can be seen that she is a woman. When this person appears. The surrounding environment has completely changed! One after another corpses, they kept crawling towards Shiva, as if they were looking for him to seek revenge! And these people, Shiva knows! These are all people who died in his hands! Some of them were wicked people, and some were people he killed casually. For the gods. Killing humans does not constitute a crime, nor does it impose any psychological burden. Even if it is to kill a good person, or a hero with a sense of justice, there is no psychological burden. It is precisely because of this. Shiva at this moment is being avenged by a large number of humans! Among them are the sin-deteriorating incarnations of mankind, and there are also the heroic incarnations of mankind. But anyway. These are the humans killed by him! And this is one of the abilities developed by Mao Zhihualie! Fear is coming again! The first ability is corpse mountain and blood sea, just fantasy. But the second ability is fearful again, but it is a real damage! This is not just mental damage, even entities can be hurt. This power makes Shiva feel terrified. As a **** of destruction, he felt this fear for the first time. He wanted to resist, but found that the more he resisted, the deeper he fell. This made him unable to break free. If you want to break free, you must atone for your sins and let these people forgive yourself. But as a god, it is impossible for Shiva to confess his sins to mankind! It''s impossible for a lifetime! finally. There is no suspense. Shiva was drawn into the abyss, and the ultimate fear brought the concept of death. Shiva! Pawn! Even if Jijin is still in a state of release, he cannot be resurrected. Because Shiva, who was possessed by fear, only had a body left, and could no longer fight at all. For him now, there is only one way to die! After that, Uozhihualie relieved the uncle and let out a long sigh of relief. This battle is also a torment for her. Although she enjoys it, she really hates the feeling of djie. Because this not only makes the enemy feel fear, even Uozhihuareel himself is no exception. Fortunately, she is used to it. It''s just this habit, she would rather not. Therefore, under normal circumstances, Maozhihualie does not need a djie, and there is no need for a djie. After all, this trick can hurt the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred, which is really not easy to use. But only use the first paragraph to enjoy the battle and torturing the enemy. Uozhihualie is quite happy. I''ll follow the fate later. As long as she doesn''t encounter enemies like Shiva, she will probably not be released again. at the same time. Uozhihualie''s victory made everyone and God dumb. I don''t know how Uozhihuareel won the battle. Although in the perspective of the two, a lot of things happened. But in reality. In the arena, a shady scene appeared at that time, blocking everyone''s realization. And this shady. It is a barrier formed by the ability of all. People from the outside can come in, but they cannot see the inside. And the people inside, as long as Mao Zhihualie does not die, or he does not release his power, then the others will never be able to get out! Chapter 1032： Shakyamuni Latest URL: Victory in battle. The human side has now won three games, as long as the next four games can be won. Then the battle of the gods ends here. And the **** who appeared next was supposed to be Shakyamuni. But he turned back on the battlefield and wanted to help humanity, but Karl didn''t intend to let him do that. In this battle, he wanted humans to win the victory with fairness, instead of relying on the help of other gods. So Carl rejected him. But what Shakyamuni didn''t know was that the reason Carl did this was because he could grow up. For him, this world is the first time to come. Protecting the world is just by the way, the most important thing is to allow one''s own people to grow through this battle. So next. The human that Shakyamuni was fighting against was Trafalgar Luo! Originally, Carl wanted Indigo to play, but thinking of the other side, he also wanted to help humans. So let Luo play. If Lan Dian is allowed to play, Sakyamuni will undoubtedly die. On the other hand, if Luo played, the strength of the two sides would not necessarily be very different, and the life of Sakyamuni could be retained. So letting Luo play is the best choice. at this time. Luo carried the ghost and cried and walked onto the stage. All human beings and gods are holding their breath. They can feel an unusual aura from this person. And this is domineering! Although Luo in the original book is not overbearing. But after he followed Carl for so long, he naturally awakened his domineering look. Now he can do it even more, to the extent that he entangles the overlord color on the weapon. This is also considered a time, not a big improvement. Although the actual power will not increase much. But this momentum is enough to deter many people. Even if it is a god, when facing such a momentum, he dare not ignore it. At this moment, Shakyamuni, looking at Luo''s appearance, couldn''t help being cautious. Although he knew very well, the people Carl sent were very strong. But he never thought that when he really faced these people, there would be such a huge pressure. The feeling this gave him was too illusory and too unreal. This made Sakyamuni licked his lips, feeling a little surprised, and at the same time he became excited after a long absence. "In the next battle, I hope that we will work hard and don''t let the water go. Doing so is your best respect for mankind, Sakyamuni! " Luo Danran said, the ghost cry in his hand slowly came out of its sheath. The next moment. A feeling of coldness invaded Sakyamuni''s body instantly, making his whole person a little stiff. at the same time. Shakyamuni also felt that there seemed to be something in his mind that was constantly roaring and crying. This is the impact of ghost crying. Even if Shakyamuni is a Buddha, he has six pure roots and has no desires and desires. But he was still frightened by this power. Because this is a power he has never seen before. "You are very good, I promised you, and I will give you the corresponding respect!" Talking. The weapon in Shakyamuni''s hand instantly changed into a long sword! At this moment, the lingering aura radiated from Shakyamuni''s body. The aura of the two constantly collided, Luo''s domineering look, and even was suppressed. Is this the aura of the gods? Luo frowned and smiled at the same time. It is not the first time that he feels the aura of the gods, but this time, it is his most intuitive enemy of the gods. After all, when facing Carl and Aizen before, the other party would have reserved their hands. They are not enemies, so they will not go all out. But Sakyamuni is different. now. They stand on the ring, regardless of their mutual thoughts, for whom. it''s here. They can only be enemies! Heimdall, who was on the side, couldn''t bear such a strong aura, and he didn''t even make an introduction, so he declared war! Then he ran away and disappeared. no way. The aura of these two people was so scary that he couldn''t bear it at all. Just now. The moment the game started. The two rushed up directly, and fought each other! For a time. The sky roared. The earthquake trembled. The entire arena began to shake due to the collision of the two. Even black thunderstorms burst from Luo''s body one after another! This is the unique black thunder after the entanglement of the overlord color. Not only is it full of aura, it is also very powerful! More importantly. The power of ghost crying, with mental interference, can interfere with Sakyamuni''s judgment. Because Shakyamuni has a vision of the future, the ability of ghosts to cry can interfere with the future that Sakyamuni saw to a certain extent. Although it is not a complete interference, coupled with Luo''s domineering experience, one can also see a short future. Although the time and process that he saw were not as detailed as Shakyamuni saw. But the combination of the two forces is exactly equivalent to offsetting Shakyamuni''s future vision. Thus. Shakyamuni is gone, seeing the future with such a BUG-level ability. So his battle has become more cautious. now. The two collided again. The sorrow between heaven and earth is instantly magnified! Shakyamuni is no longer hiding himself. Since there is no way to defeat Luo in the normal way, he must use a more powerful force! At this time Luo saw that Sakyamuni had changed his fighting method and turned the weapon in his hand into a stick. This made him understand that Shakyamuni planned to change his method of warfare. So Luo immediately released his position and used the ability of the fruits of surgery! This time. The two collided again. Shakyamuni did not cause any harm to Luo. Even the attacks of the two did not cause any ripples. It seemed that the explosions produced before were all hallucinations. This blow. Everything returned to the origin, without any outbreak, it seemed unusually calm. But Shakyamuni''s eyes changed. He knew that the human in front of him, using an unknown ability, wanted to cut his six sticks and his body. His future vision saw this scene, so he immediately released his divine power and compressed it in his body. In this way, Luo''s means can be effectively prevented. at this time. Luo was also a little surprised He didn''t expect that Sakyamuni''s reaction speed was faster than he thought. Luo had already been exposed before he even used the fruit power, so his power could not have any effect on Shakyamuni. But this point. Luo had prepared. In the next moment, the body of the ghost cried, exuding two kinds of light, black and white. This time! Luo concentrated all the fruit abilities in one spot! moment! The attack that broke through the sound barrier fell on Shakyamuni! Stabbed! Blood splattered! Chapter 1033： Dragon Ball World Latest URL: "How could this be?" No one would have imagined that Sakyamuni was actually pierced by a human being. This is really incredible. But this is the fact. The indifferent man in front of him is so powerful. Even the gods, in front of his eyes, are equally vulnerable. Such strength is daunting. But Shakyamuni did not admit defeat. The battle continues. The two of you come and go, but it turns out to be more obvious. Each of Luo''s attacks was just right, hurting the opponent, but not fatal. He is also a medical worker after all, and of course he knows every organ and every weakness of the human body. Just avoid it. Even if the opponent is a god, Yuling can easily see through the opponent''s body. This is the perspective ability that comes after developing the ultimate domineering look and hearing. Luo''s foreseeing the future is not very strong, but his ability to see through can almost see through everything. So this kind of Luo is not the Sakyamuni of this world at all, and can be compared. So there was no suspense in this battle, and Luo won the battle in the end. Then immediately. In the next battle, Yu Ling wants Ai Ran to want to go. But he was stopped by Valkyrie. The other party had a new candidate named Ying Zheng, also known as Qin Shihuang. To this. You Ling thought for a moment, but did not refuse. Since it was the other party''s idea, You Ling planned to respect it. Therefore, in this battle, Yingzheng will fight the Seven Deities of Good Luck! But this time, he was fighting zero luck. And this battle was crushed without any suspense. The two played against each other. Ying Zheng directly released his abilities and liberated all the thousands of troops in the Qin Dynasty. In the face of such a powerful enemy, Lingfu is not an opponent at all and can only fight on the street. Even if he releases his divine weapon, Ying Zheng raises his hand is a fragment of the Great Wall, overwhelming the sky. Even bigger than the entire arena. Such a scene. Shocking. So Ling Fu was crushed to pieces, and finally hit the street. He is not an opponent of Yingzheng at all. And this battle is too easy to win. No one would be the same, and the God of Ling Fu died just like that. And still being crushed to death by the Great Wall! There is no power to fight back at all! All the gods suddenly took a breath. At the same time, Valkyrie was proud. After all, this was the person she had summoned, not relying on the wandering spirit to achieve victory. But You Ling didn''t care much. After all, there are two games left. As long as they all win, You Ling will be able to leave here. Before leaving, however, You Ling was also planning to see if he could continue to fish in troubled waters, so that Hades could absorb a few more souls of the gods and improve her body''s condensed degree. And the next battle is Loki vs. Aizen. You Ling let him play. As a result, there is no suspense. Although Loki is called the **** of tricks, he even has the reputation of being the number one mage of the Nine Realms. But in front of Ai Ran''s eyes, he wasn''t even a fart. Throughout the battle, Ai Ran was playing with Loki, because the opponent couldn''t even touch Ai Ran. As long as the mirror blooms, Loki is like a blind man, there is no difference. But even so, the battle lasted more than ten minutes before it ended. Loki eventually died in Aizen''s hands. As for why it is so late? It''s all because of Ai Ran''s playfulness. He wants to play with his opponent, so that''s why. If he does it seriously, he can directly activate Bengyu''s power, and he can instantly kill the opponent in seconds. However, from beginning to end, Lan Ran didn''t use Bengyu. He just used his Reaper power and Jing Huashuiyue to play with Loki. Only at the last moment when I was tired of playing and killing, I used a bit of Bengyu''s power to prevent it from being fatal. So this battle was won very easily. And in the last battle, You Ling personally shot it against the God of War Odin! From the eyes of gods and humans, this battle is very insightful. But in the eyes of Aizen and others. There was no suspense in this battle, it was almost a spike! This is indeed the case. Before anyone can see it clearly. Odin was already dead. You Ling won the victory. There is no suspense in this battle! The twilight of the gods is also triumphed by humans! now. Although the humans were confused and didn''t know what happened just now, they still cheered. The gods refused to admit defeat and wanted to continue fighting. The result is a battle between humans and gods. Youling and they began to attack the gods, and then fished in troubled waters. By the way, You Ling also called out the Spirit King of Death World to help resist the gods. In the end, the battle took a month, and the human side won the final victory. The gods suffered heavy deaths and injuries, but most of the main gods were still alive, and those who died were unimportant gods. They made peace with humans and signed terms. at this time. But no one knew that You Ling and others had left here long ago and went to other worlds. The Spirit King also fulfilled his promise and returned to the world of death. this time. You Ling and others came to the world called Black Five-leaf Clover. This is a magical world. Everyone is releasing magic, but there are strong and weak. You Ling and others have been repairing here for a year, traveled all over the world, and watched the scenery and humanities here. Then just when they were about to leave, the devil ran out and threatened to rule the world. You Ling and the others were very helpless, and then slapped all the demons back. By the way, some guys who made troubles were also eliminated. Although Youling and others could not destroy the area where the demon was. But they can seal it! So You Ling and others stayed here for another year. Then right here, keep strengthening the seal. They didn''t leave here until the seal could not be added. Then they traveled across the world. Super **** world. The world of Assassin Wu Liuqi. The world of the little red demon fox. The world of the spirit cage is the incarnation of the savior, cleaning up all the Mana ecology, and giving mankind a peaceful environment. Besides. You Ling and others have spent a hundred years and traveled through thousands of worlds. A hundred years later They set foot on a water blue planet. This is the earth. But this world is called Dragon Ball! As for why he is so sure, it is entirely because You Ling has seen Monkey King and Piccolo Great Demon who are participating in the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference. That''s right. This piccolo is not the original Piccolo, but the egg that Piccolo gave birth to. And Monkey King became an adult, not a child. You Ling had watched Dragon Ball. Although it was a long time ago, he roughly remembered what the current timeline was like. However, he couldn''t participate in this martial arts meeting. Because it is now the final. Chapter 1034： Raditz arrives The latest website: "This world is a bit interesting, everyone is very powerful. Especially the two who are in the competition, the strength is outstanding. If I were to play, although I could win both of them, it would take a lot of effort. " Luo spoke to comment. His strength is already very good. Except for the second-level **** Carl, and the third-level **** Airan. There are only a few people left, all of which can be regarded as top existences at the demigod level. Especially Luo''s strength is basically the strongest below the **** level. However, Uozhihualie''s strength is not bad, but compared to Luo, his ability has changed a little. It is precisely because of this that she will be slightly weaker. Then there are Intier and Hades. The strength of the two of them is at the same level. After all, Intil doesn''t like fighting, so in terms of strength improvement, it is not a lot. Hades is completely due to physical limitations and cannot improve. From the beginning to the present, her strength has not changed. It is precisely because of this. She was the strongest from the beginning and silently became the crane tail level. Even in a few hundred years, it will be surpassed by Intil. But it doesn''t matter, her current body condensed level has reached about one-third. In another three to four hundred years, she can truly become a human being. It doesn''t matter. Afterwards, Carl and others watched a very seductive battle here. The ultimate winner, without any suspense, is naturally Monkey King. Carl and the others didn''t stay too much after they finished the game. Instead, they came to the sea, found an uninhabited island, and built their own manor here. They do not need to have too much contact with this world. Because they have also been before, every time they go to a world, they first need to understand the basic laws of this world. Only after they understand these things can they leave the customs and then come into contact with the world. And because of the difference in the world, the speed at which they understand the law will also be different. In some worlds, it takes days or even months. In some worlds, it only takes a few hours or minutes. But the Dragon Ball World is too exaggerated. It took Carl and others a year and a half to fully understand the basic laws of this world, and then they can guarantee that their actions here will not be subject to any restrictions. However, during this time, they are not without any gains. The qi in this world is very strong. It was even stronger than the spiritual pressure in Aizen and the others. Even in terms of level, it is several levels higher. So they spent another year to convert all the spiritual pressure in their bodies into qi. But if they want to switch back, they can do it at any time. After two and a half years, Carl didn''t know how far the plot of this world was going. After all, this comic is relatively old, and Karl has long forgotten it. But he didn''t bother to investigate, after all, it didn''t make much sense to him. Afterwards, Karl opened his panel for a long time and took a look at his abilities. Properties Panel: Name: Carl Strength: S++ Agility: S++ Spirit: S++ Physical strength: S++ Divine power value: 660140 Title: Benevolence is the best Abilities: Floating Fruit (Awakened), Armed Color Domineering (Over Limit), Seeing and Hearing Color Domineering (Over Limit), Domineering Color (Over Limit), Double Sword Flow (S), Strange Power (S+), Shocking Fruit ( Awakened), Zanpaku Swastika: Hades (God-level), Speeding Regeneration (S+), Void Walking (S+), Thunder Immunity, Hell Breath (God-level), Devil Fruit, Phantasmal Beast Species, Undead Birds (Awakened) ), Huangquan Fruit (Awakening), Energy Conversion (God Level), Energy Output (S+), Full Strike (S+), Eye of Deception (S) Props: Dimensional Space Bag Transaction points: 63 billion Number of discounts in the mall: 0 Realm: second-level god Extra Ability: Mastery of Divine Power (S) Title: Protagonist, Faithful, Divine Destroyer To be honest, he has not seen the personal attributes panel for nearly a hundred years. Because with his current strength, he really doesn''t like these things. After all, his divine power has surpassed the power given by the panel. The system panel cannot be calculated at all. But some abilities are still very practical. Especially his points can be exchanged for many god-level skills. Unfortunately. Can''t exchange for other people, can only find some god-level equipment to help them improve their strength. But don''t worry now, Carl can do it slowly. But what surprised Karl was that he didn''t know when he won a new title. At least ninety years ago, he did not have this title. And the ability of this title is that when fighting against gods lower than yourself, you can directly obliterate them. When facing a **** of the same level, it can weaken the opponent''s divine attack. When facing high-level gods, they can resist the opposing divine coercion. The first-level gods can resist 90%, and there is a high probability that oneself and the other party will be at the same stage and then fight. In the face of the King of God, it can only offset 50%. As for the above, the system hasn''t written it, it''s all garbled. It can only be said that higher-level gods can only be seen when Karl becomes a first-level god, or a **** king. But this ability is not bad for him. No wonder these years, when he faced the gods, he solved it so simply. It turned out to be the reason for this title. He thought that all the gods were so weak. Even the first-level gods are no exception. It''s a pity that he has not met the **** king, otherwise he would not think so. that''s all. They continue to live quietly on the island, and no one will bother them. Until two years later. A spaceship descended from the sky and hit the island where Carl was. A man with long hair and glasses, wearing a combat uniform, appeared in front of Carl and others. "What''s the situation? This is an alien spacecraft?" Seeing the appearance of the other party, Luo and others felt a little curious. Although they have seen many satellites, this is the first time they have been dressed in this way. And at this time. Monkey King and the others also noticed that there was a special qi here, which landed on the earth curiosity drove them to come and check. But they are still some distance away from here, so they can''t get there right away. "Is this the earth? I just found out here, there are a lot of energy reactions. It seems that it is you. Let me see how much your combat effectiveness is. " Talking. The man turned on the combat instrument and began to check. But when I finished checking it, I suddenly laughed. Because in his battle rig. The total number of Carl and others did not even exceed one hundred! "What a bunch of trash!" Chapter 1035： 1 dollar "Who is this guy? How dare you be so arrogant? " Hades frowned. Raditz''s words made her very uncomfortable. But the other party obviously didn''t take You Ling and the others in his eyes either. Raditz is now debugging the equipment. He is looking for someone, a Saiyan named Kakarot! "There is a breath in the distance, and it is coming quickly. Seeing this, it should be some strong people on this planet. In that case, wait here for a while. I want to see who these people are. " As he said, Raditz put his gaze on You Ling and the others, and then showed a disdainful smile. "Hmph, keeping you guys is pretty annoying, go to death!" Accompanied by a chuckle. Raditz directly released the light waves of his fingers, trying to wipe out all the people in front of him. But just after he was released, a strange phenomenon happened. His power was distorted. As if absorbed by something, it was not controlled at all. See this scene. Raditz was stunned, and then took a step back subconsciously. "You trash, what method did you use to counteract my attack?" "What method? You are so ridiculous! Does an attack of this level need to be offset? Just a thing that can be solved with a wave of your hand! " Intil said. Just now she used her ability to twist Raditz''s attack. And she hasn''t solved it yet. Because in her opinion, the person in front of her is simply ridiculously weak! However, in comparison, the current Monkey King and others are still better. But that''s the case, it''s not worth mentioning at all. "Asshole! It''s you guys looking for death!" Raditz''s forehead bounced with blue veins, his hands were superimposed, and a powerful force burst out from him. "This is my strongest blow, you can destroy it along with this island!" Accompanied by a roar. Raditz''s attack instantly covered the entire island. But in the next moment. This shock was distorted again, and then turned into nothingness. It was still Intil''s hand. Although she doesn''t like fighting, her ability can make the aftermath of the battle disappear completely. Although Yuling and Aizen can also do it. But in the face of this level of hello, do you need their two gods to do it? obviously. They don''t need to do it, they just need to watch the show next to them. However, this scene of Intiel made Raditz no longer stretched. He roared frantically. The power on the body began to bombard indiscriminately! "stop!" However, at this moment, Monkey King and others arrived. But they didn''t have time to stop it. But at this moment, Intil''s power directly expanded to a radius of a hundred miles! For a time. All the people who came here felt that they were caught by something. The body cannot move. Even the smoothness of the breath has become very unstable! A feeling of suffocation hits his face. Although they can still breathe air, they have the illusion of being in a vacuum! "Beginning!" "Dance lightly, Qiushui!" With an order. Qiu Shui is out of her sheath! And this ability is also the latest power that Qiu Shui has obtained after evolution! This is the domain of Intil! As long as it is within the coverage of her domineering look, it is the area covered by his Zanpaku Sword ability! More importantly, her abilities have also been enhanced. Even if you dont have a swastika, you can still use a little bit of power. So those present, those who are weaker than Intil, all received her control! I have to say that this trick is really good as a group control! "Any last words?" Intil asked, Qiu Shui in his hand slowly gathered over his head! She glanced at Monkey King and the others, but didn''t say anything. Originally, You Ling said, try not to expose yourself in this world. So as not to be discovered by the gods of this world. Because You Ling knows that there are many world kings and gods in this world. Above the Realm King God, there is also the Great Realm King God. Then came the gods of destruction, and other gods. Above this, there is another king! The Destruction God and the Realm King Shenyou Ling are not sure of their strength, but preliminary estimates are that they should be between the first-level gods and the second-level gods. But the whole king needless to say. Being able to easily control the life and death of the universe is at least something that can only be done at the God King level! It is precisely because of this consideration that You Ling will choose to stand up and slowly understand the rules of this world. If you can understand the rules of this world thoroughly, Yu Ling is sure that he can break through the shackles of the second-level gods and become the first-level gods'' residence. It is even possible to become the king of gods. Regardless, this probability is relatively small. It''s just the current situation, if Intil doesn''t make a move, the island they are on. I''m afraid it will really be destroyed. Although Raditz is very good, his ability to destroy an island is really not a problem. "Humans, wait for death! As long as I die, the coordinates here can be sent out! At that time, our Saiyan prince Vegeta, will come here! " With that said, Raditz looked at Monkey King, his eyes full of hatred and disgust. "Kakarot, you''re lucky this time, but you wait, when Master Vegeta comes. It is you, and this planet, the moment of destruction! " Accompanied by a roar. Raditz desperately reduced the power to one point and wanted to resist. Although he knew he was bound to die. But he still wanted to try whether he could escape. But at this moment. Intil slammed his knife down. It was as if the space had been cut off. A wave of ripples, lingering. At this moment. Latiz saw the fighting power that flashed across Intier''s body! More than five million combat power! This makes Raditz feel desperate. And more importantly, this is just a one-shot combat power! moment! Raditz''s body disappeared. Even the corpse was not preserved. With just one blow, a living Saiyan disappeared. Such power made Monkey King and others dumbfounded! However, this was only a casual knife from Intil. U U Reading Don''t say she used all her strength. Even one-tenth of the full strength is useless. Such an enemy is not worthy of her taking seriously. But when Intier, after taking back Qiushui. The area around the restriction also disappears. Sun Wukong and Piccolo were originally enemies. If it weren''t for this moment, a stronger aura suddenly appeared. They won''t rush over at all. Only when they came here to find that that powerful enemy, like an ant, was easily crushed. Instead, on this island, there are people who seem ordinary. Is the real strong! Chapter 1036： Tie Hanhan "Who on earth are you, why have I never seen you, powerful people?" After Sun Wukong saw Intier''s shot, although he was scared, he still came up to ask. This kind of operation caused Piccolo and others to sweat. If you want to talk about recklessness, who can have Monkey King reckless. After all, he is a guy who can speak calmly in the face of any strong man. In his eyes, even if the strength gap between himself and the opponent is huge, he dare to do it! Fortunately, Carl and others didn''t care about Monkey King''s offense. They don''t even pay attention to these people, because in their eyes, these people are not worthy of their attention. "Everyone, may I ask, are you people from other planets?" Tianjin rice is down. His thinking turned quickly, and he found the point at a glance. After all, on the earth, there are strong people of this level, it is difficult for people to believe that they are aboriginals. So only outsiders can explain all this. "That''s right, but it''s not other planets, but other universes." Luo said. Hades on the side also nodded, then grinned at Monkey King and the others, showing his little tiger teeth. It looks so cute. But in fact, she wanted to scare these people. It''s just that she forgot how cute her image is, so the actions she made are also quite cute. "In that case, can seniors enlighten me?" Monkey King was immediately excited, and then he opened his posture and wanted to fight. Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, and Klin were all caught up in the circle. They didn''t expect that Monkey King actually wanted to do something against them. This situation is really incredible. Even Intiel and others looked at Monkey King like a fool. "Hey, are you a fool?" Hades asked. Monkey King scratched his head, and also reacted, how brainless he was in the operation just now. But he still wants to try, how strong these people are in front of him! "Please enlighten me!" Monkey King still insisted, but Carl and others obviously didn''t pay attention to him. They returned to the house. Then Hades used his abilities to create a large black mist, forcibly causing them to faint. When Monkey King woke up, all of them floated on a small boat. It looked very embarrassed. And their bodies are also very weak, as if their spirits and spirits have been drained. Although it can be recovered, this feeling is very uncomfortable. "Is this their strength?" "No, it''s not right, this is just one of their methods, they have stronger strength!" Monkey King was a little excited. But Klin stopped him immediately. "Goku, don''t think about it, even though you don''t know where these people came from. It depends on the situation, they have no idea about the earth, and they don''t want to kill us. Otherwise, we would have died long ago, and the earth would have been ruled by them long ago. So you still don''t provoke them anymore, these people are really terrifying. " Klin couldn''t help shaking at the thought of the spreading blood mist. Because of this power, he lost consciousness in an instant. This is the first time he has fainted without resistance since he was born. Even when he was in front of the Big Demon King, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed. "Don''t worry, I know what to do, and now I don''t have the strength. After I become stronger, I will look for them again! And that person also said that there will be Saiyans coming to me. Now I am looking forward to what a powerful enemy that person will be! " ... at the same time. Hades pouted in dissatisfaction. She released the bleeding fog, actually trying to kill these people. But it was stopped by Karl. Then Karl made a small boat and harvested part of their mental power, then let them fend for themselves. So Hades was a little dissatisfied. After all, in her eyes, those who offend her should have died. They offended once or twice, but they offended the third time. This is a provocative behavior for Hades, who is full of evil in itself. But apart from her, no one cares. After all, only Hades himself is more bloodthirsty, and the others are normal people. Even the black sword Qiushui and the demon sword ghost crying are not as bloodthirsty as Hades. Fortunately, she is still obedient, otherwise Karl has a way to make her obedient in various positions. "There is no need for ants of this level to care about their life and death. If it weren''t for Carl''s kindness, they would have died long ago. " Ai Ran gave a chuckle. He is actually very indifferent to killing. But if someone offends him, he is actually very angry, but he will not be full of hostility like Hades. Carl sighed and looked at both of them. The two of them felt the look in Karl''s eyes, and immediately sat obediently, without saying a word. "You two, it''s still a teacher for a while. None of us came from the ants. As long as they do not harm our interests, there is no need to act on them. This group of people just have too little knowledge, so there is nothing wrong with it. If we kill them because of this, what is the difference between us and a tyrant? If you say that their strength is very strong, you just want to fight against it. But in such a weak situation, they still plan to shoot. It''s so unethical. " Hearing Carl''s words, Ai Ran nodded, as if he had supported Carl from the beginning. Hades pouted, obviously a little unhappy. But she couldn''t help it. She hasn''t really interacted with people for a long, long time. After all, she is a bloodthirsty monster knife. Even though it is still hundreds of years away from transformation, her bloodthirsty nature cannot be changed. Even Carl can''t do this, so he can only suppress it. Hades can''t be broken anyway. Just keep pressing. The only thing you need to pay attention to is that you can''t keep a posture all the time. Otherwise Hades will not be able to stand it. that''s all. The brief meeting ends. Karl''s words basically represent authority, unless he is wrong. Otherwise, most people would not object to what he said. In this way, another few years have passed. In the universe came the latest energy fluctuations. And this energy fluctuation is very similar to the previous Raditz. But their goal here is not for Carl and others, but to go straight to Monkey King! Carl discovered this, but they didn''t stop it. This is something that is about to happen in this world, and he doesn''t need to intervene to change it. Chapter 1037： train Vegeta and others appeared on the earth and found Monkey King in the first place. There was a fight between them, and the result was self-evident. In the beginning, Vegeta had the upper hand, and his power was for the short-sighted Monkey King and others. It is too powerful. Even if a group of people go together, it cannot be Vegeta''s opponent. However, as the battle continued, Monkey King and others used their control of Qi to increase their combat effectiveness. Even Vegeta couldn''t wait any longer. The front line between the two sides has been continuously stretched. The companion Vegeta brought with him died on the earth. The fighting time between them is also as long as a week. Different from the original. Because of the stimulation of Carl and others, even Monkey King and their strength are limited by this area of ??the earth. But just let them see, a stronger opponent. Then they can become stronger. Then there is the stage where decent defeats the villain, which is what you love to see. Through the surveillance system, Intiel and others can see it clearly. They can control all satellite surveillance in this world long ago. So no matter where on earth, what happened. They can all know it for the first time. However, after Vegeta''s defeat, Frieza was also preparing to come to Earth. But the reason the opponent came to Earth was not to kill people, but to Dragon Ball. After all, this thing is a omnipotent wishing machine. The dragon of the earth can realize the wish of not exceeding the conventional laws of the earth. Then there is the Dragon of Namek, which can be fulfilled to a greater extent, not exceeding the wishes of this universe. Above this, there is a bigger dragon ball, which is the combination of all cosmic energy. Don''t bother about it for the time being. Now Frieza''s goal is to find Dragon Ball and want to grow taller. It just so happened that he learned of this, so he planned to come to Earth. But according to his character, wait for him to accomplish his purpose. I am afraid that the earth will also be destroyed. So when Vegeta put down his harsh words, Monkey King and others began to prepare to fight Frieza''s power. After Vegeta was defeated, he saw Carl and others, so he chose to stay on Earth to practice. Originally he planned to escape back, but when he discovered that the strength of Carl and others could easily turn the sea upside down, or even move mountains and fill the sea. He felt that he must stay! More importantly, when the combat instrument was watching the combat effectiveness of Carl and others, it directly exploded! This surprised Vegeta, because this combat instrument would not burst when facing normal Frieza. But because of seeing a little bit, the power that Karl exudes exploded. This made Vegeta understand that he must stay. Because he wants to become stronger, but in the universe, his strength has encountered a bottleneck. But here is different. He saw a more powerful force, even more powerful than Frieza he knew! Immediately afterwards. He was beaten. Because he wanted to drive away Carl and others, he was educated. For Vegeta, it has to be played. But Vegeta stayed here stubbornly. Even if he is driven away, he will come back, even with death threats, he is not afraid. After all, the current Saiyans are Vegeta and Kakarot. He has nothing to commemorate. If he can become stronger here, he is naturally reluctant to leave. It doesn''t matter if he would die here. Because he has nothing now, he is left with a bad life. In the face of this, Carl didn''t say anything, but let Luo be responsible for teaching him something about the use of Qi. And Karl also wanted to see, according to Vegeta''s talent. How strong will he become if he learns the tri-color domineering, spiritual power, and the use of Qi. Even more, you can also let him have a Zanpaku Knife. This is very simple for Aizen. You can get your own Zanpaku Knife with a little manipulation and stand still for a month. Carl does not know this technique, but Aizen does. He is an expert in this regard, after all, Karl is not an almighty god, he is just an ordinary second-level god. that''s all. Carl accepted Vegeta and helped him change his physique so that he could become more receptive to the power of other worlds. Even his own talent has been doubled. The time of the first week. Vegeta''s combat effectiveness has directly doubled a hundred times. From the original 180,000 combat power to 18 million combat power! This is the current Monkey King, unmatched strength! Even if the normal Frieza is here, it is not his opponent! Only the third form can defeat the current Vegeta. But when he gained this kind of power, he also deeply realized the power of Carl and others! Because even if he becomes stronger now, he will be killed by Hades with a single move. This made Vegeta understand that he had to become stronger! However, he took the opportunity to show off his strength to Monkey King and others. This stimulated the Monkey King even more, and they also marched towards the legendary Saiyan form. But Carl pointed out that this evolutionary direction is wrong. He told Vegeta not to entangle the Super Saiyan, but to focus on his own potential and the development of his true form. Super Saiyan is just squeezing his own potential and vitality. This kind of crooked way is more than one. Vegeta listened. However, in the second week, his combat effectiveness doubled again, directly reaching 36 million! In this way, even facing Frieza''s fourth form, they have the power to fight! However, this value can still be displayed by the combat instrument. This also made Vegeta understand that he was still not Carl''s opponent. However, his current strength can already play against Hades. He won''t be defeated in a short time, but if he can''t hold on for ten minutes, he will be beaten to the ground. The difference in strength between the two is quite obvious. The last twenty days. The strength of Vegeta, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has directly increased to 80 million! In this way, even if Frieza comes, only the final form can defeat Vegeta. But Vegeta also got his own Zanpaku Knife. It finally took him half a year to learn the initial solution, and his combat effectiveness continued to increase rapidly, to the level of 110 million. But after the initial solution, the combat power will directly soar to 150 million. even more. Because the numerical value of the combat instrument can only display up to 150 million, and it won''t be there afterwards. But even so, the combat instrument did not explode. The distance burst, and it was still the last step. And now this time. Frieza''s legion is about to arrive on Earth! Chapter 1038： Latest website: Put Frieza''s Legion on Earth. At this moment, Monkey King and others, under Vegeta''s mechanism, their strengths have all increased hundreds of times compared to the original. Even a thousand times! Although the combat effectiveness is not as exaggerated as Vegeta, it can exceed 100 million under full burst. However, the platform combat power of Monkey King and others also reached 10 million. And also learned the super Saiyan mode, and the king of fist. Even Piccolo and others have a normal combat power of nearly 20 million. If they explode, their combat effectiveness can even approach the level of 100 million. But in comparison, Vegeta, trained by Youling, is still a bit worse. After all, his normal combat effectiveness has already stabilized at around 60 million. If you explode with all your energy, you can reach an astonishing 110 million! This kind of strength, even Frieza is beyond the reach. Not to mention. Once he started to solve it, he released the power of Zanpakudao, and his combat power directly soared to about 150 million! This is Vegeta''s power now. However, his Zhanpakuknife was not the shape of a knife, but a pair of gloves. Under normal conditions, it is the initial solution. And it can appear or disappear with Vegeta''s mind. Such a very convenient Zanpaku Knife is of great help to Vegeta''s improvement! So when Frieza and others arrived. What greeted them was the full counterattack of Saiyans and earthlings! As a result, even Namek did not go. Frieza, who was in full power, was already scared and ran away. Fortunately, his strength is still very strong. In the full kilometer state, more than 120 million combat power, even Vegeta is not easy to catch up. Especially in the universe. Frieza''s race allows them to sail freely in the universe. Although the body will receive some pressure, it does not affect their actions. On the other hand, Saiyan is not good. Although they can also fly in the universe, they must resort to special props. At the same time, they cannot survive in the universe for too long. This is the racial disadvantage. After all, Frieza''s race, the starting point is really elevated. So they have no way to catch each other alive. However, the plot trend has not changed. The group of them came to Namek Star according to the plot of the original book. And everyone''s strength has been slightly improved with the help of Elder Namek. After all, the previous improvement has already developed a lot of potential, so the potential that this elder can develop is not too much. At the same time, Piccolo is also fused with the gods and with the warriors of Namek. The world has turned several times directly, reaching a level of nearly 80 million. Under normal conditions, Monkey King is not so high, probably around 40 million. But in the state of full burst, the full power form of Jie Wang Quan plus Super Saiyan 1. The combat power has exceeded one billion. This kind of strength is no longer detectable by the combat instrument. But this is also Vegeta, based on his own experience, inferred. Because of his current strength, he has exceeded 500 million in full burst, but he is still not as strong as Monkey King. This made him unwilling, so he returned to You Ling again and wanted to continue training. You Ling has nothing to say about his thoughts. Since he is willing to stay, let''s stay. With his strength, he might really be a boost in the future. However, during this period, Monkey King also found Yuling because of a heart attack. Without saying anything, You Ling helped him heal. But there is one condition, and that is to let Monkey King and Vegeta compete. At least once a week. After all, Vegeta, this guy, would actively seek out Yuling or Aizen to learn from each other every week. This made them a little irritable, so directly let Monkey King help. After all, finding a strength gap, not a particularly big person, can help Vegeta and improve her strength better. The people on You Ling''s side are all robbed of their strength. Even Hades''s strength, in a state of full burst, has exceeded one billion. This, Vegeta can feel deeply. It is precisely because of this that his desire for power has become more pure. that''s all. Time passed by a little bit. Soon came the time when the artificial man came out of the mountain. But as soon as they appeared, they were wiped out by Klin and others. With the strength of Klin and others, these cyborgs are simply not enough. They don''t even have tens of millions of combat power, they are just a bunch of targets. Can only wait to be disassembled. Even if Cyborg 17 and Cyborg 18 came out, they could only reluctantly draw a tie with Klin, Tianjin Fan and others. But it was different when Sharu came out. He will continue to improve his strength and improve his weaknesses as he swallows. After he has completely evolved, his strength has surpassed the original Frieza. Even three or four Frieza are not his opponents. But when Vegeta appeared and Monkey King returned, he instantly killed him! Even Piccolo couldn''t even beat the opponent. The gap is so huge! This shocked Trunks who came through. Everything that happened in this world was completely different from her perception. Even in his world, there is no Yuling and others. So he just crossed the wrong world and didn''t go to the world he was in, the timeline of the past. Instead, he came to the world where You Ling was. After all, there are so many parallel universes, and sometimes it is quite normal to make a mistake. So Sharu, the big boss, was easily pushed out. There is no difficulty. Even the demon Buu, who appeared later, was in front of the mighty Vegeta and Monkey King. Still can only lose. But this battle is also the most difficult battle they have experienced so far. After all, Buu''s strength is obvious to all. Even Sun Wukong and Vegeta have doubled their strength compared to the original work during the same period. But facing Buu, he still fell into a hard fight. Fortunately, there is no change in the final result. It''s a pity that Yu Ling couldn''t see that the legendary Wujita appeared. This can be regarded as a shortcoming that appeared after their strength increased. But Fat Buu still appeared in this world. He did not disappear, but he was taken into the bag by Youling. As for Satan. He should go play in the mud. This superhuman world has nothing to do with him. Even when Sharu appeared on the stage, he had no role. So in this world, Satan is completely marginalized. However, his relationship with Monkey King is still good.